《Mr. Marsh’s Twins》 Chapter 1 Beard The Lion in His Den In the sun, the Marshs building stood majestically. A handsome man was walking out of the hall with firm steps. He was Ivan Marsh, six feet tall, exuding an intimidating air. Behind him, several bodyguards in ck and his special assistant Finnley Russell were following closely. They left behind the international financial conference that had been meticulously prepared for more than half a year, just to capture someone in a poor vige! Under the stunned gaze of thepany staff, they got into the car. The limited-edition Rolls-Royce was heading for Sunshine Vige, the poorest vige in the southwest of Arkpool City. Ten minutes ago, someone hacked into Ivans personalputer and stole the Blue Sky n, the most important project recently. The hacker left an address, saying that if Ivan wanted to take back the Blue Sky n, he had to go to the address himself, otherwise the n would be sold to his opponent. It was the first time that Ivan had been threatened. Thus, he must be very cautious. Sitting in the back seat of the car, Ivan stared at the watch with sharp starry eyes. He was cold, indifferent. Mr. Marsh, Sunshine Vige is located on a tnd, and the rolling mountains enclose it like a small basin. The vigers rely on the cultivation of herbs and sunflowers for a living. Data shows that it is an impoverished vige, the economic situation of which only became better in the past two years Finnley reported the information of the vige, his back already wet with sweat. The Blue Sky n was closely rted to the future of the Marsh Group. Ivan leaned back in his chair without speaking, his eyes slightly cold. Not far inside the vige, there was a small courtyard on the side of the road. Under the sun shines, Jennifer Brooks was processing the freshly picked herbs. The faint aroma of herbs was everywhere in the air. Her temperament waspletely different from that of the other women in the vige. Her face was small, her eyes were like jewels. She looked like a beautiful and innocent angel. In the fields, the beautiful sunflowers bloom brilliantly. The blue sky, white clouds, as well as warm wind, made the ce very peaceful. Mommy! A crisp childish voice came. Jennifer turned around with a happy smile.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A boy and a girl at the age of around five walked toward Jennifer hand in hand. They were her twin children. Their big eyes were shining, like gems, like the ocean, like stars. Mommy! Diana and I are going to Jas house! Alfies voice was crisp and loud. His eyes were shining. Okay, have fun. Jennifer caressed her childrens little heads dotingly, Remember toe back for the meal. Family instructions of the Brooks family, article one. Do not bother others too much! Okay! Diana, dressed in a pink dress, smiled. Well be back very soon! Nice, go then. The children ran away hand in hand! Looking at the two little backs that ran away, Jennifer smiled with relief. Her greatest pride in life was to have Alfie and Diana. After walking away, Diana slowed down and asked mysteriously, Alfie, do you think that daddy wille? I hacked his system. Alfie said proudly, I stole the most important information on theputer and left him an address! I promise he wille! Diana nodded, choosing to believe her brother, Then lets wait for him! So, instead of going to Jas house, the siblings hid behind a water tank. They stuck out half of their heads and stared expectantly at the entrance of the vige, expecting Ivan to appear. Alfie, shouldnt we tell mommy about such a big thing in advance? Diana winked her big eyes, If mommy knows, shell get angry. Chapter 2 Seven Years Later If we told mommy, we wont be able to see daddy! Alfie touched Dianas little headfortingly like an adult. Diana, dont you want to meet daddy? Of course, I do! Then listen to me. Alfie said, We not only want daddy to take us in, but also to bring Daddy and Mommy together! In this way, Mommy does not have to work so hard, and we can have a family like other kids! Okay. Diana nodded deftly, Ill listen to you, Alfie! Good girl, Diana. In the borately arranged courtyard not far away, Jennifer was humming a song while turning over herbs. She would never have thought that the man she had been hiding from for seven years would be led to the door by the two little troublemakers. Why did she hide? Because the children were too intelligent. She was afraid that Ivan would want to take them away from her. The Rolls-Royce slowed down, driving into the vige as it was navigated. Large swaths of flowers, which grew wildly, came into peoples view. Red, yellow, white all colors. The branches were full of flowers. When the warm breeze blows, it was really beautiful. Ivan was sitting in the back seat of the Rolls-Royce like a king. From his deep eyes, no trace of emotion was discernible. Finnley looked out the car window and was shocked by therge scale of flowers that he saw. The sky here was blue, with white clouds floating in it, like marshmallows. Alfie, shall we go out now? Diana whispered. Alfie watched as Rolls-Royce slowed down and drove into the yard, Wait a minute. Not far behind the water tank, the two troublemakers were staring at the car closely, their heart racing.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The car door opened. The ck-d bodyguards came down first. Under the expecting gazes of the children, Ivan finally showed up. Next to the luxury car, under the sun, Ivan looked exactly like on TV. His suit fitted him perfectly. His delicate eyebrows looked a bit cold. He was so cool! Wow! Alfie couldnt help but cover his mouth and whisper. He had be a fan of Ivan. Daddy is so handsome! Diana was also stunned, Daddy is so handsome, but why doesnt Mommy want him? Finnley closed the car door. Everyone slowly looked around the yard. The yard was not big, but theyout was ingenious. It looked very ssical. The two rows of bamboo houses were vertical to the ground. There were several water tanks with lotus flowers and red carp in front of the houses. A beautiful cherry blossom tree was in full bloom. Green grass was around every corner, dotting this early summer. Finnley showed Ivan the iPad, Its here, thats right. The GPS showed they had reached the destination. At this moment, the closed bamboo door squeaked open. Jennifer came out with a basin of freshly washed herbs. When she saw the scene in the courtyard, the smile on her face froze. Her heart pounded! Opposite Ivan! She felt hit by thunder! She opened her eyes in amazement! Memories from seven years ago came to mind, Ivan frowned unconsciously. Jennifer hurried back to subdue her panic. Ivans cold gaze was fixed on Jennifer. In his eyes, she was as pure as ever. Nothing seemed to be real. Being stared at by him like this, Jennifers heart was beating wildly. She tried to calm down. Her delicate face was smooth and pale. Her waist-length hair was as bright as ck satin. She was in a beige dress that reached her knees. She looked very pure. She deliberately looked away. But Ivan recognized her at a nce. Jennifer was still as slim and sexy as ever. After that night, he didnt leave until six oclock in the morning, and before leaving, he saw her face clearly through the morning light. This delicate and pure face was unique. He never forgot it for the past seven years. Jennifer panicked. Did hee over to take the children from her? She moved, and gently ced the herbs under the cherry blossom tree. She thought maybe she should flee because they looked prepared. Ivan had doubts about why she disappeared with the ring seven years ago, and why she led him over now. What was she going to do? The silence puzzled Finnley. He could not figure out what Ivan was thinking about. Ivan was known for having little interest in women. Why was he attracted by this woman? Ivan stared at Jennifer. He was indeed touched. But his gaze remained cold. That was a big joke. The Blue Sky n was the lifeblood of the Marsh Group! Jennifer didnt dare to look at Ivan, she bit her teeth and fled! Ivan took a step forward, grabbed Jennifer by the wrist, and pulled her into his arms, hitting his chest. He smelled the faint scent of her, which was clean andfortable. Jennifer smiled as sincerely as she could. Sir, you must have gone for the wrong person. Chapter 3 He’s Got Kids? Finnley was stunned. Ivan stared at her. Jennifers eyshes fluttered. Jennifer told herself to calm down. He dragged her seven years ago. After that, she lost her virginity and got two babies. Fortunately, the children went to Jas house and wont be back for a while. Jennifer took two steps back. But Ivan didnt intend to let go. He was still holding her wrist. Jennifer raised her dark and bright eyes, asking tentatively, Are you looking for me? Ivans cold eyes were still fixed on her. Jennifer was too pure, too delicate. Her skin was as smooth as porcin. Everything of her was familiar to him. Finnley looked at Ivan in disbelief. He was freaked out today. Let go of me first. Jennifer used the other hand to remove the big palm, but he secretly increased his strength. The pain caused her to take a deep breath and stop resisting. Ivan looked at the bamboo house and said in a low voice, Who else lives here? He didnt forget the purpose of his trip. He didnt believe that Jennifer stole the Blue Sky n. No one. Jennifer tried to keep calm. She had no idea of what her son had done up to now. Ivan looked back at Jennifer coldly. Jennifers face stiffened as she asked, What the hell do you want? Ivans palm secretly exerted force. Jennifer frowned. It was painful. Ivan took the iPad from Finnley and handed it to her. Jennifer saw that the red dot disyed on the screen ovepped with the position of the courtyard. She immediately panicked, forgetting about the pain. Ivan examined her expression carefully, trying to get the answer he wanted from it. What is this? Jennifer looked up at him, pretending not to understand. Ivan handed the iPad back to Finnley. So, you hacked my system and stole the Blue Sky n? Ivan let go and put his hands in his pockets. His exploratory gaze fell back to the woman. Hack the system? Steal the Blue Sky n? Jennifer finally understood itpletely. Alfie! Are you going to kill me? she thought. Ivan noticed her change in expression. His ck eyes turned distant, Where is the Blue Sky n? He sounded ruthless. Hand it over! No. I dont know what youre talking about! Jennifer waved her hands again and again, pushing the mepletely, I have no idea of what system or n. You mustve got it wrong! Ivans eyes sank suddenly, It seems that you led me here on purpose. I didnt! Jennifer retorted with an innocent look, Youve misjudged me. I didnt! Are you insisting on not telling the truth? Ivans eyes looked cold and dangerous. Everyone could feel the tension. Jennifer felt overwhelmed. She wished only that the children would note back! Ivan took a step forward, and grabbed Jennifers wrist again violently, almost lifting her in the air. It hurts Jennifer hissed in pain. She said in a subdued voice, Let me go! She didnt want to disturb the vigers.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. There was apelling cold light in the mans eyes, Hand over it! I dont have it ouch! At this time, Diana and Alfie, who had been hiding behind the water tank, realized that the situation was turning worse. So, they rushed out. Daddy! Let go of Mommy! Alfie, the boy, ran faster. Dont hurt her! Diana cried out in fright, Dont bully mommy! Bad guy! The childrens voices came from not far away as they hit Ivan directly, saving Jennifer from his hand. Before everyone realized what happened, Ivan released his palm. He staggered a few steps backward. Alfie, who stretched his arms to protect Jennifer, stared at Ivan angrily, Daddy! Gentlemen dont hurt their women! Chapter 4 Adults Can’t Tell Lies Diana threw herself into Jennifers arms in fear. Mommy, are you okay? Are you injured? Dont worry. Jennifer wiped Dianas tears away at once. Although she was flustered, she still smiled and said, Im fine. Ivan nced at the two children and the woman suspiciously, frowning. His angry eyes made Jennifers heart tighten suddenly! Diana stared at Ivan with tearful eyes, Daddy, you are so mean! I dont want you anymore! You beat Mommy! You are a bad guy! She wasnt intimidated by Ivans aura at all. Jennifer felt bad, Stop calling him daddy! He is not! You cant change the fact! Alfie didnt want to just give up, A paternity test would exin everything. Would you dare? Jennifer was speechless and frantic. Alfie! Mommy, youve been taking everything on your shoulder for the past seven years. For the next seven years, its his turn! Alfie had a clear mind. He must make Ivan take them in. Ivans tense face eased a little. He pursed his lips slightly. A touch ofplexity shed in his deep eyes. Time seemed to have frozen. Family instructions of the Brooks family, article 3, children dont lie! It goes the same for adults! Alfie looked up and asked, Mommy, is he our daddy or not? The defense line that Jennifer had built in her heart copsed at this moment. Facing Ivansplex and icy gaze, Jennifer froze, as if something inside was silently shattering. She didnt know how to answer her son. Ivan furrowed his gracefully shaped brow and looked at the two delicate children in front of him. At this moment, he understood everything. Finnley took a closer look at the kids and found their eyes almost looked identical to Ivans! He was stunned! Gosh! As Ivans special assistant, he knew nothing about such a big event. Jennifer looked up at the sky and closed her eyes helplessly, hoping it was a dream!! Alfie hugged her thighs tightly, afraid that she would get angry. Mommy, we are sorry, but we miss daddy too much. Alfie said emotionally, He never showed up in kindergarten during activities that require parents to join. Kids all made fun of us, saying that we were born from the stones. Diana was a little sad. With tears in her eyes, she felt herself in a predicament. Ivan was so violent! He hit Jennifer. Diana wasnt sure if she wanted such a daddy. Alfie pulled on Dianas little skirt, Diana, dont you want daddy? Speak. Diana thought about it, turned and hugged Jennifers other thigh, and rubbed her face against it with tears in her eyes. Seeing Dianas pitiful look, Jennifer couldnt get angry. Instead, she med herself for not being able to give the children aplete family. Ivan recalled the rainy night seven years ago. Did she get pregnant? Why didnt she tell him? It was such a big thing! Finnley whispered, Mr. Marsh Ivan looked toward the bamboo house, not forgetting the reason for entering the vige. Who stole the Blue Sky n? He subdued all emotions and stared at Jennifer, saying in a cold tone, Who else lives here? Alfie! Who did you hack this time? Your iPad is still on? Its sending the address! Arent you afraid that Edward Hart came out of the bamboo house with an iPad. When he saw this scene in the courtyard, he stopped walking! Why were there so many people? Daddy, I hacked your system! Alfie ran to Edward, grabbed the iPad, and ran back, It has nothing to do with Mommy! Punish me if you want! Alfie lifted the iPad high with his little hands. Ivan took it over. And me. Diana, hiding behind Alfie, red weakly at the condescending man, It was me and Alfie who hacked yourputer Jennifer took a deep breath, feeling a headache. Ivans eyes deepened. He didnt believe that the two children had done it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Daddy, I deleted the document after stealing it! I didnt do anything to it. I swear! Alfie red at Ivan sincerely, I just want to see you! I want to let you know the existence of my sister and me! Chapter 5 Snatch Away the Kids Diana didnt speak anymore. She stared at Ivan with her big eyes. She thought that Ivan was so handsome when he didnt try to grab her mom. Suddenly she felt that Ivan was a perfect match for Jennifer. Ivan looked at the iPad, and there were indeed deletion traces of the Blue Sky n, and it was still deliberately sending out their location. Somehow, when Ivan met the childrens gaze, he distinctly believed them, because those eyes couldnt lie. He had always been good at reading people. At the age of 38, Ivan looked at the twins with mixed feelings. Ivan gave the iPad back to Alfie. Alfie took it with both hands and put it into the little yellow duck schoolbag on his back. Ivan crouched down, picked up Alfie, and handed him to Finnley. Then he picked up Diana and nced at Jennifer meaningfully. Since the children are mine, Ill take care of them for the next seven years as they wish. The bodyguard immediately opened the car door. Finnley quickly got into the car with the children in his arms.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. When Jennifer realized what happened, Diana had been sent into the car too. Hey! I gave birth to them. Who are you to take them from me?! Jennifer instinctively rushed forward, wanting to take the children back, but the bodyguard stopped her. Edward was anxious, afraid that there would be a fight. He wanted to help, but he didnt want to get hurt. The bodyguards were agile. They defended without attacking. After all, Jennifer was the mother of the children. They didnt dare to hurt her. Whats wrong with you? Ivan! What do my children have to do with you? Seeing Ivan getting into the car, she panicked, Arent you afraid that the children have lied? Wouldnt you verify it first? Jennifer was good at martial arts. She learned it to protect herself after she was raped. Mommy! Mommy!! Diana stuck her head out of the car window, crying anxiously, Dont hit Mommy Alfie reached out and hugged Diana, No, they only get beaten. Mommy will be fine! Diana cried. Dont cry, Mommy wont disappear Alfie whispered in Dianas ear, Now, we need to get daddy first. The car started, and the bodyguard quickly jumped into the car, closed the door, and left under Jennifers eyes! Shit! Jennifer chased after them for a few steps and yelled at the distant Lamborghini, Is that all you can do? Taking my children from me? Do you dare to face me alone without your bodyguards protecting you? She had been keeping the secret for seven years and now it was exposed. Her intelligent son and sweet daughter were snatched by Ivan! She squatted down in frustration, sping her knees with her hands, feeling empty, How can he do this? How? Jennifer Edward leaned over to help her up. Dont worry, Alfie and Diana wont suffer. Maybe theylle back by themselves tomorrow. Jennifer knew that there would be no more peaceful days in the future! Kids are curious about the world. Once they are tired of the new things, they would remember you ande back. Edwardforted. Jennifer wanted to cry! Diana was so clingy, so timid. She even cried with fright just now. What should she do if she was frightened? Jennifer Oh, stop this! Jennifer stood up and walked towards the house, Alfie went too far. He should at least discuss it with me! Hacking Ivansputer is too risky! He did. But you didnt agree. You Im sorry! Jennifer. I didnt mean that. Edward smiled. He thought it was a good thing. After all, it was Ivan! How many people dreamed of having such a rich dad? Jennifer entered the room and mmed the door shut. Dont let anyone bother me! In the departing Lamborghini, Ivan looked at the two children, his brow furrowed slightly, and he asked in his maic low voice, Whats your mommys name? Finnley was speechless. They had children. Yet he didnt even know her name. Chapter 6 DNA Test Is Necessary My mommys name is Jennifer Brooks. It spells J, E, N, N, I, F, E, R, and B, R, O, O, K, S. Alfie put her arm around Dianas shoulder and whispered in her ear, Dont be afraid Diana, Daddy is not a violent person! Diana trusted Alfie very much, and now the only one she could rely on was Alfie. She nodded tearfully and asked in a hoarse voice, So when can I see mommy again? If you be a good girl, youll see mommy very soon. Alfie took Dianas small hand and rubbed it in his palm. Ivan noticed that Diana was timid. Your name is Diana, isnt it? Diana red at him, pursing her lips without answering. Come here. For the first time, Ivan reached out his hand to Diana. Diana nced at him warily and didnt reach out to him until saw him smile. Ivan took Diana to hisp, which surprised Finnley because Ivan had a cleanliness fetish. You stole the document? Ivan looked at Alfie again, his voice a little softer, Alfie? Alfie nodded, and couldnt help but said, Daddy, your defense system is weak. People can hack into anyputer in yourpany in less than five minutes! The corners of Ivans lips flickered, Show me now. He wanted to verify. What? Alfie was stunned. Realizing that Ivan wasnt joking, he said, Alright! He liked this kind of thing and he was good at it. So, Alfie took the iPad out of his bag and carefully entered a string of code under everyones attention. Ten secondster, he looked up. Done! Three secondster, Ivan received a call.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The person on the other side of the line said urgently, Mr. Marsh, bad news, our server is hacked. And we cant find out where the hacker is. Alfie vaguely heard what the other person said on the phone. He raised his chincently. Then, he did something on the iPad. The person on the other end of the phone was obviously stunned. He reported again, No way, its back to normal now! Finnley was shocked. Was this little guy a genius? It seemed that he really did it! Ivan put down his phone, shocked too. Daddy, Ive been working on yourpanys servers for a long time. Alfie didnt hide his missing about Ivan, I just cant wait to see you today. I cant help it. Im sorry. The word daddy reminded Ivan of what he had done seven years ago. Finnley was sure that the two kids were Ivans children, otherwise, Ivan would not have been able to take them. Ivan threw the international financial conference that had been prepared for half a year in the air just because his children wanted to see him. Finnley had no idea about how Ivan felt at the moment. However, the children looked intelligent. Finnley felt the trip was worth it. Daddy! Diana, who had been quiet all along, raised her eyes. I miss you too. There were tear marks on the corners of her eyes. Ivans eyes were gentle, but his mood was a littleplicated. Daddy, my name is Alfie, and I super, super adore you! Youre the most handsome daddy in the world! Ivans eyes were much softer. With a slight smile on the corner of his lips, he took out his phone and sent Jordan, his housekeeper, a message. After entering the city, the children were taken directly back to Emerald Bay, where Ivan lived. It was located beside the mountains and rivers, and the environment was very peaceful. The Lamborghini was parked in therge courtyard in front of Emerald Bay. Under the sun, the cobblestone path of the garden was shining. Ivan led the children toward the living room, next to the building were blooming roses, which were breathtakingly beautiful. Not far away, two polished sports cars toy were shining on thewn! Wow! They are so cool! Alfie saw them at a nce, his eyes lit up. Ivan let go of his hand and stroked the little heads of the two children, Go y, they are specially prepared for you. Yay! Daddy, you are so nice! Alfie took Dianas hand with excitement. Lets go, Diana! Lets y with the toys. They drove the sports cars around the yard. The originally deserted yard became lively. Mr. Marsh. Jordan, who was dressed in a tux, greeted Ivan respectfully. The childrens rooms have been prepared ording to your instructions. The items on the list are also being purchased. Thank you, Jordan. Jordan handed Ivan two specimen bags. Ivan put the hair between his fingers into the bags. Go and y with them. Be careful. Okay. Jordan salutes respectfully. Ivan put the specimen bag away. The driver opened the door of the limited-edition Lamborghini for him. He got into the car again, heading towards somewhere. Chapter 7 Test Result Ten minutester. Lamborghini slowed down and drove into another yard. It was the residence of Rowan Watson, a private physician, one of Ivans most trusted people. After handing Rowan the samples, Ivan sat patiently on the couch, waiting for the result. The image of the woman seven years ago came to his mind again Ten minutester. Rowan, wearing a white coat, came out and handed Ivan two copies of the results, Mr. Marsh, have a look. Ivan took it over, going through the contents of it casually with his sharp eyes. Finally, his gazended on thest line. It showed that the coincidence rate was 99. 9999999%. Now the guess had turned into a fact. Ivans mood changed slightly. He was both a little surprised and confused. Seeing the results, Rowan was also shocked. Ivan was known for never approaching women. He had no gossip. He always appeared as an untouchable man. Which woman got to get close to him and even give birth to his children? Thank you. Ivan patted Rowan on the shoulder and then left. Looking at Ivans back, Rowan was at a loss. Oh, Gosh! That was exploding news! The Lamborghini headed to Emerald Bay. Ivan, holding the two paternity tests, couldnt help but think of that night seven years ago and of the woman, whom he didnt know whether to call lucky or unlucky. He deliberately left a ring, but she never came to him! From this point, Ivan knew that she was different. The woman named Jennifer was the only woman who didnt make him feel disgusted when she approached him. Ivan didnt know why.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. He took out his phone and called someone, whispered, I need you to check a woman. Her name is Jennifer. She lives in Sunshine Vige. I want all her information! On the way home, Ivan epted the fact that he was now a father. Back to the vi, the first thing he did was rece the old watches on the childrens wrists into thetest smart watches. There would be no signal once the watches were turned off. So, Jennifer would definitelye over in a rush. At Sunshine Vige. Jennifer couldnt sleep. So, she sat down under the cherry blossom tree, torturing the flowers, tearing the petals one by one, as if they were Ivan. Thinking back to the six years that she had spent with her children, she couldnt help but cry. Her dear children were snatched away, she couldnt reconcile. She called the childrens phone watch only to find that they were turned off! She felt so sad. Her children forgot about her now that they got their daddy. But they had promised to have their watches on 24/7. Did someone force them to turn them off? Force? The thought shed through Jennifers mind. She came to a startling conclusion; Ivan wasnt going to send the kids back! Edward! Jennifer suddenly panicked, and shouted anxiously at the bamboo house, I am going to the city now! Jennifer! Calm down! Wait a minute! I cant wait any longer! On impulse, Jennifer went into town. She guessed that Ivan wouldnt take the children to thepany, but to Emerald Bay. Ivan was the father of the children, so Jennifer was very clear about where he lived. However, after thinking about it for a moment, Jennifer flustered even more. What if the children refused to go back with her? What if Ivan refused to let them go? At his ce, he had the advantage. Except for stealing the children, Jennifer had no better idea. Right! Steal! At arge, bright vi in Emerald Bay. Ivan officially introduced the children to the servants. Hello, Young Master Alfie! Hello, Young Lady Diana! The servants stood in a row and saluted the children respectfully. Everyone was happy for Ivan and the Marsh family! Chapter 8 Mother Urges You to Get Married Being epted officially, Alfie hugged Dianna in great joy. Diana! We have a daddy now! No one in the kindergarten could say that we dont have a daddy! But what about Mommy? Diana, the clingy girl, was a little worried. Can we see mommy again? Of course, we can. Alfie put his arm around Dianas shoulder and whispered in her ear, Dont forget that our next goal is to match Daddy and Mommy. Ivan, no longer frowning, said in a low voice, This is your home from now on. If you need anything, tell Jordan. Of course, you can also tell me. Daddy! I love you! Alfie confessed excitedly. He pulled Diana to y hide and seek with the servants, eat delicate pastries, guess riddles, drive kids sports car Hopefully, Dianas missing of mommy will be dispelled.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With Alfies efforts, Diana felt better. After all, she was a child. Therge vi, which had been solemn and lifeless, became lively, filled with theughter of children. Ivans long-lonely heart also became warmer. His empty heart seemed to be filled at once. Kids yed downstairs. Ivan went upstairs into the study. When he was about to reply to the email, his phone rang. Ivan slowed down, took his phone out, and answered the call, Mom. When exactly will you marry Catherine Collins? Aubree Marsh had wanted to ask this question for a long time, now he finally couldnt wait. Give me a date. Ivan stood in front of the window, staring at the children ying in the courtyard, and asked unhurriedly, Cant you call me for something else? Nothing is more important than this one! The woman on the other end of the phone said in a cold tone, Catherine will be here at five oclock in the afternoon, pick her up at the airport. Ivan tucked one hand into his pocket, his thin lips lightly opened, Tomorrow is the 20th birthday of the mayors daughter. I have to go to the dinner party. So, I have no time to pick her up. Ivan! Aubree got anxious. It doesnt matter. Then go back with her for dinner the day after tomorrow and well discuss the marriage. Im not going to marry her. Ivan refused bluntly. Stop expecting it. Ivan! Aubree insisted, Marriage is important for a man, more important than career. Except for Catherine, I cant think of any other woman who is good enough for you. Ivan happened to see Alfie pluck a rose and half-kneel in front of Diana like a little prince. Was the little one proposing? Ivan smiled, feeling touched. Didnt you say she was very helpful? Catherine will definitely be a good wife. Cant you see all that she had done for the Marsh Group over the years? Ivan didnt want to waste a brain cell on this matter. So, he hung up the phone. He didnt care about what his mother was thinking. He put away his smile, once again looking unapproachable. The phone rang again. He didnt want to answer it, then he found it was someone else calling. So, he connected the call. Mr. Marsh The person respectfully reported, Ms. Brooks history seems to have been deliberately hidden. We couldnt find much information for now. Ivan frowned a little bit, The person continued to report Ivan didnt say a word until the call ended. He put down his phone, feeling terrible. Jennifer had no parents or rtives. She had been alone in Sunshine Vige for six years with her two children, helping the vigers get rid of poverty by nting flowers and herbs, managing fishponds, and developing animal husbandry. She was proficient in medicine. Whenever people got sick, they went to her. In the hearts of the vigers, she was an angel. But she was sometimes so tired that she fainted. Somehow, thinking of the information that he had just heard, Ivan felt awful. Life must have been difficult for her, right? Sitting in the study, this man who dominated the business world, felt that his heart was hit by something. Chapter 9 Fall Into the Trap Night had fallen. Cold winds were blowing. It was destined to be an unusual night. Jennifer sneaked into the backyard and climbed over the wall! After being raped by Ivan, she learned some martial arts. As soon as shended on the floor, a bolt of lightning shed above her head! It was blinding and terrifying. Startled by the rolling thunder, Jennifer fell to the ground, her heart racing. She felt like in a horror movie. The demonic wind rustled the leaves, messed her hair, and flipped the corners of her skirt! Jennifer hugged her arm. It was cold. She saw the lights in the vi. The moment she stood up, pouring rain fell on her! She was soon all wet. Who?! The guard rushed over quickly! At the same time, someone rushed into the living room. Mr. Marsh, someone has climbed over the wall and entered the yard! In the well-decorated living room, the valuable crystalmp emitted a brilliant light. The light shone on the man on the sofa, making his face look more three-dimensional. Ivan looked up at Jordan, caressing his watch, his thin lips flicking. Take the kids upstairs. The children, as puzzled as Jordan, obeyed Ivans words and followed Jordan upstairs. After a while, Jennifer was taken into the living room by two bodyguards. Ivan sat firmly on the couch, looking at the woman, his eyes a bit cold andzy. He raised his hand. The bodyguard let go of Jennifer and left. Jennifer felt weird standing in the bright light and being looked at by him. She was drenched by the rain. Her ck, soft hair was clinging to her cheeks like glue. Her wet clothes were dripping. The wet clothes cling to her body, perfectly outlining her curves. Ivan got up and took steps toward her with his hands in his pockets. Jennifer was forced to meet his gaze. There was only hatred in her eyes and the determination that she would take the children away tonight. Whoever wanted to snatch the children from her was her enemy! As Ivan approached, the living room became cold. Jennifer clenched her fists in panic. Ivans innate aura was intimidating. He saw through all her embarrassment, restraint, and anger. The air was filled with Jennifers faint fragrance. Ivan lost his mind for a moment. Marry. Ivan sounded kind of cold, Bring over some clean clothes for Ms. Brooks.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At once. Something shed in Jennifers eyes. She fixed her eyes on Ivan. Save it, Im here to take away the children! Dress up first. Ivans voice was low and cold. He turned to the door, looking as cold as a statue. Jennifer roared in her heart! Ms. Brooks. Marry soon returned and said softly, The clothes are ready, please go with me to take a hot bath, so as not to catch a cold. Jennifer was soaking and cold. She fixed her gaze on Ivan, who was looking out the window, then followed Marry into the bathroom. Ivan went upstairs into the study and stood still at the window. Looking at the shocking lightning in the sky, he recalled his father for no reason. Ivan frowned lightly, he didnt believe in love, nor did he believe in marriage, so there had never been any romantic gossip about him. But that didnt mean he didnt want kids. When he got the paternity test, he was extremely excited. Catherine wasing back to Arkpool City. Aubree wanted him to marry Catherine. But this woman named Jennifer broke into his world at the right time, and he didnt hate her. So, he had a n. Chapter 10 Post-Nuptial Agreement In the shower, Jennifers head became clearer. She suspected that Ivan was waiting for her to fall into the trap. He wasnt at all surprised to see her just now. Ten minutester, Jennifer walked out of the bathroom. Mary was waiting for her outside. Was this to prevent her from looking for the children? Ms. Brooks, have some hot tea. Marry handed the tea with both hands. Jennifer reached out and took it. Thanks. She drank it and handed the empty cup back to Marry. Mr. Marsh is waiting for you in the study on the second floor. Go upstairs and turn right. Jennifer had a bad feeling. Okay. She went upstairs with uncertainty. Would Ivan let the children go? It didnt look like so. Whatever! She must fight for her children! Turning right upstairs to the study, she nced at the man standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. He really got an amazing posture.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the footsteps at the door, Ivan turned around, fixing his eyes on Jennifers exquisite little face, I did the paternity test. His voice was low and he went straight to the point. I dont deny that the children are yours, Jennifer replied fearlessly, standing still, bravely facing him. So what? Sign this. Ivan handed Jennifer an agreement, This is the only way you can see your children. Jennifer was shocked when she saw the words written on the agreement. Post-nuptial Agreement! Ive got the marriage licenses. Someone will send them over early tomorrow morning. Ivan said, This is a post-nuptial agreement, if you can ept it, sign it. Tell me which item you cant ept, and we can talk about it. Jennifer was stunned. She chuckled, unable to suppress the ridiculous thoughts in her heart, Im here to take the children away, not to marry you! This is an order, not a negotiation. Ivan didnt sound angry, There is zero chance that you can take back the children. The court will definitely give them to me. If you dont believe it, you can try. As expected, Jennifers expression changed Jennifer tried to stay calm. The person she was facing was Ivan, who basically controlled Arkpool City. There was nothing he couldnt do. Jennifer panicked, feeling passive. Think about it. Ivans eyes darkened, But I have to remind you that I never fail to get the things that I want. Hearing this, Jennifer felt deted. In the next few seconds, time seemed to freeze. Jennifer reached out for the agreement and looked up at Ivan. Why are you bundling yourself to marriage? Because the children cant be kept secret forever. Ivan confessed, I dont want to be regarded as a yboy. Because of his father, he cares a lot about that. But a marriage without love cannot be bound by an agreement. Jennifer tried to persuade him to give up. The mans cold handsome face was suddenly covered with frost, Youve given birth to my children behind my back and hiding it from me for seven years. How shall I punish you for that? Jennifer was a little afraid. To see the children, she could onlypromise. She must not provoke him. She looked at the agreement in front of his face. 1. Go home before 7 p. m. 2. In front of the children, we must y the roles of a loving couple. 3. Not allowed to have intimate contact with the opposite sex. Being photographed by the media will damage the reputation of the Marsh family. If that happened, we would divorce, and you will never see children again. 4. We will announce to the public that we had secretly married seven years ago. Finishing reading, Jennifer frowned slightly, Those are all to restrain me. What about you? Can you really abide by these rules? Yes. Looking at each other, the air seemed to pause temporarily. A thunderp resounded through the clouds. The lightning outside the window was dazzling! Heavy rain was still pouring. Jennifer didnt want to sign the agreement, but for the children, she had no choice. Ivan handed her a pen. He knew she would sign it. Jennifer took the pen and signed her name. She had been kind of confused during the whole process. Daddy! Mommy! Jennifer turned around and saw Alfie and Dianae into the study hand in hand. She crouched down excitedly and reached out to hold the children. Alfie said with excitement, Daddy said you and him are married. Is that true? Mommy. Diana asked in a cute voice while ying with her hair, Well never separate again, right? Chapter 11 Sleep Together She felt pity for the kids anticipation. They must have constantly been looking forward to this moment for the past six years. Right. Jennifer had a stirring of emotions in her heart and felt that she owed the children too much, We wont be separated anymore. Awesome! Alfie was hopping cheerfully. Ivan frowned in consideration. He wanted to take up this responsibility as a father. He did not want to be misunderstood by the media and have them think he was as ungrateful as his father. Mommy, Im sleepy. Alfie levelled his eyes, Marry prepared a super beautiful childrens room for us. Do you want to have a look? Lets go. Diana pulled Jennifer towards the door, There is a big wind chime, and it can sing! Jennifer was taken to the childrens room. It was indeed exquisitely decorated. Seeing the children were happy, she felt relieved. Nothing was more important than her children in this world. Even though she sacrificed her own happiness, it was worth it to let the children get it. Mommy, you have to sleep with daddy tonight. Alfie said understandingly, You havent seen each other for seven years. You must have lots to talk about, right? So sweet. Jennifer stroked his head. Mommy. Diana tilted her little head, Since you are married, you have to sleep with daddy tonight. There is no more room here. Arent they worried too much? Mommy, Ill take you to daddys room. Alfie joyfully took Jennifers hand and pushed her back into the main bedroom. Ivan stood still with his hands in his pockets, emotionless. The children let go of her hand, turned away and thoughtfully closed the door, which made Jennifer a bit nervous. The two eyes converged in the bright light of the room. Jennifer was embarrassed. She didnt want to sleep with Ivan. Now that we are married, it is written in the agreement to act as the loving couple when with children. Ivans soft, scarlet sexy lips opened, So sleeping together is sooner orter. He then turned and went into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of water, Jennifer turned to look in the direction of the bathroom, inexplicably nervous. The man hiding for seven years was again together with her because of a marriage contract. She was afraid it would be difficult to escape his tangle. She couldnt divorce unless she did something that disgraced the Marsh family, but in that case she would never see the children again. Ivan came out with the towel covering his lower part, which frightened Jennifer, so she turned around with her eyes covered and her heart thumping. Ivan was suddenly upset. She was disgusted with me? He took a step towards her, and Jennifer hurriedly grabbed a bathrobe and threw it over, Put it on. He grabbed it and casually draped it on, continuing striding towards her. Jennifer saw him tying the rope around his waist. Why took away kids. Battle one on one if you have the guts. Coward! All you can do is let the bodyguards bully me? Jennifer huffed and red at Ivan, whose aura was powerful. She hated him like this the most. One-on-one? Ivan frowned, You and Me? Yes. Ivan disdained, standing close to her, The bodyguards learned all the defense skills from me. You can fight them first. I dont beat women, not to mention my wife. It will damage my reputation. He wrapped her slender waist, and Jennifer was forced to fall into his arms. Ivan looked down at her with his cold gaze, Dont feel aggrieved. I hate deception, but you are bold to conceal such a big thing from me for seven years. Feeling his anger, Jennifer was anxious. She did not dare to move, hearing his heartbeat so strong. Go to sleep. He pushed her to sit on the bed and quickly turned off the leading light. By the faint light, she saw him take off his bathrobe and get into bed wearing only a pair of underwear. Lie down. Jennifer felt helpless but closed her eyes andy down next to him. It was gettingte. She had been tense with chaotic thoughts. Ivan, however, calmly closed his eyes as if he was asleep. He did not have any reaction. The faint scent of herbs calmed him, and his irritation was reduced a few. Jennifer unconsciously remembered that night seven years ago, which was her unforgettable first sex. She remembered all the details, and her face blushed in the darkness. Early the following day. Jennifer, used to sleeping on her stomach, felt something soft,fortable and warm. She touched it, slowly opened her bleary eyes, and found a solid warm chest. Gee!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She screamed and sat up, startled. Chapter 12 Didn’t Take Him Seriously Ivan stared at her calmly with his hands behind his head.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jennifer hurriedly removed her leg from his waist. God! Had she been pestering him all night? How could this be? You Jennifers eyes were wide open, and her face blushed, I Not waiting for Ivan to say anything, she hurriedly jumped out of bed and put on her shoes. She ran away. Her heart was racing, and her cheeks were like burning. She felt dizzy and flustered. Ivan had woken up long ago, and he didnt move, just lying there, waiting in a particrly gentlemanly manner for her to wake up. She was like a snake wrapped around his waist, hugging him tightly, and he actually didnt resent it. The faint scent in the air gradually caused him to lose concentration gradually. It was the smell of herbs mixed. Ivan got up and dressed. He looked calm, but actually not calm at all. He went to another room, closed the door and locked it. Taking out a box to skillfully dispense the medicine, he injected it into the vein of his arm. Watching the blue liquid enter the body, he was calm, for he had been injecting it for several years. Jennifer was in the kitchen downstairs. She was cooking tomato and egg noodles for the children, which was their favorite food. The image of waking up in the morning was popping up in her head. She was so distracted that she almost cut her hand while slicing the tomatoes. Ivan came and wanted to order the cook to make some food that the children would like. Instead, he saw Jennifer busy in the kitchen with three steaming bowls of tomato and egg noodles on the stove. She was sprinkling some green onions into the bowls. The air was fragrant with noodles, not at all greasy. Jennifer was shocked to find the man standing in the doorway when she turned around with the noodles. He locked his eyes on her. She was shocked, calmed down, and did not intend to talk to him. She walked out of the kitchen and ced the noodles on the table. Ivan once again smelled her unique scent, a smell that tugged at his heartstrings, feeling soothed. He loved it. Mommy, daddy, good morning. When Jennifer came out with another bowl of noodles, Alfie and Diana entered the dining room. They were dressed in beautiful new clothes, washed up, and in excellent spirits. Jennifer tried her best to ignore Ivans presence. She smiled as she greeted the children and seated them, Alfie, Diana, its time to eat breakfast. Wow! I didnt expect to be able to eat mommys handmade noodles here! Im so happy! It smells so good! Its great! Diana was happy too. Ivan saw her sitting with the kids, ignoring him. Mommy, didnt you make it for Daddy? Alfie was sharp-eyed, Howe there are only three bowls? Jennifer stroked his little head, Good boy, just eat yours. Even though Ivan did not need to have breakfast, he had just injected the nutrient solution, but Jennifer made him very upset. How dare she still not take him seriously now that they were married? Ivan took a step closer, and just before Jennifer put her fork into the bowl, he grabbed her bowl. Jennifer raised her eyes, and Ivan grabbed the fork from her hand. What are you doing? However, Ivan walked away with the noodles. Hey! Jennifer wanted to say something but stopped. Mommy, I can share some with you! Mommy, I cant finish it either. Dont forget to make daddys meal next time as well, because we are a family. They were always thoughtful at such moments. Ivan was in the living room. He put the dishes on the coffee table as he sat on the sofa, a little frustrated. All the women tried to get close to him, but only Jennifer thought light of him. She didnt even make him breakfast. Damn it. Last night, she was under his covers, sleeping in his bed and hugging him all night. For several years, he had been only drinking water and getting nutrient injection. However, smelling the fragrance of noodles, he unexpectedly picked up the fork for the first time. Chapter 13 She’s Mrs. Marsh From Now On He chewed carefully, feeling it was delicious, and he didnt feel sick. Jordan inadvertently saw the scene and was stunned. It was like seeing the sune out of the west. Ivan was engrossed in eating the noodles. Jordan found it was not a dream, so he stepped forward. Ivan raised his eyes at the sound of Jordans voice and looked indifferent. Mr. Marsh, Jordan stood in front of the coffee table and asked with surprise, You can eat now? Your stomach is better? Ivan paused and replied, I just taste it. Dont you feel sick? Jordan was pleased. Ivan thought for a moment, Not really. Jordan was cheerful to know that Miss Brooks had made the noodle. It seemed that she was a savior. The family chef frequently changed before because no one could make food to meet the taste of Ivan. He constantly vomited no matter what he ate and relied on nutrient solutions to live. Could Miss Brooks do magic? Jordan, who was always strict, was full of smiles. Its a great fate. The rain had stopped, the sun rose from the east, and the courtyard was fresh after the rain. After breakfast, Jordan took the children upstairs to do their homework. Jennifer sat in the chair, staring at the Lamborghini in the courtyard. Its almost eight oclock. Isnt he going out yet? She avoided meeting him, and she felt incredibly embarrassed when she was gazed at by him. Ivan sat on the custom-made sofa in the luxurious living room. His long legs folded and his arms around his chest. Leaning on the back of the chair, he patiently waited for Jennifer toe out to try on the dress. Shes too slow. He had already finished eating, leaving an empty bowl on the coffee table. Finally, he, who hated waiting for people, got up and walked toward the kitchen. Under the sunlighting through the window, Ivan was extraordinarily handsome. He was mysterious when he saw Jennifer sitting in the chair, dazed. Following that line of sight, he found she was staring at his car. Jennifer didnt notice him butined, What the hell? Doesnt he go to the office? Mrs. Marsh, what did you say? She was startled, raised her eyes to see him standing right in front of her, and her heart suddenly missed half a beat. I am a human being, not an evil from hell. Ivan stared at her. She feigned calmness, withdrew her gaze, rolled her eyes, and went to the living room. Looking at the long row of hangers filled with dresses, eye-catching colors, elegant and luxurious, she enjoyed looking at them. Apany me to a banquet this afternoon. Ivan stood beside her, Pick one for yourself. A little surprised, Jennifer asked uncertainly, Youre taking me to show up? He used to be without a femalepanion around him no matter the asion, which was why he had no scandals. Are you too gorgeous to be afraid to be seen by others? Ivan asked indifferently. Jennifer red back at him. Ivans tone was rxed, Youre not a mistress, but the real Mrs. Marsh. Isnt it only a matter of time before you show your face? He was serious. But it is a contract marriage. Jennifer knew that things would not be good for anyone if they fermented. Indeed, but the contract just gives you a process to adapt. I dont like to force you. Jennifer was speechless.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Pick one. Ivan showed her a nce, Let me see your taste. Jennifer knew she had to do what he wanted and not provoke him so that she could see the child every day. Anything here will prove my taste, because every single dress that appears here is certainly not ordinary. She considered it carefully. The white gown in a unique and novel design was so familiar. Ill take this one. Jennifer pointed it. You have a good eye. The maid picked out the dress and praised it, This is thetest work of the famous designer Emma. Its size S. Its not thetest. Its fromst season. Jennifer blurted out. The maid was a little embarrassed, and Ivan was quite surprised. He gazed at Jennifer suspiciously, but quickly returned to his senses, Put them back. Chapter 14 Time to Make a Fuss Yes. Jennifer watched the servant push the clothes rack away, and when she looked back, she found that Ivan was looking at her. Their eyes met and she felt creepy under his stare. At this time, Jordan brought all the servants to the living room, and everyone stood in a row, which made Jennifer quite nervous. What was he going to do? From now on, she will be my wife. She is the biological mother of Alfie and Diana. The man stood with his hands folded on the back and announced lightly, We have got the marriage license and the wedding is in preparation. Greetings, Mrs. Marsh. Being stared at by so many people, Jennifer was very embarrassed, Nice to meet you guys, I am Jennifer. Then Ivan went to thepany and she went upstairs to look after the children. They were driving to the Marsh Group and Ivan was sitting in the back seat. Suddenly, he recalled something and felt quite puzzled. How could a woman helping the poor in the vige know about Emma? And this gown is indeed fromst season. The ringing of the phone pulled him back through his thoughts, he lowered his eyes and answered. Ivan, Catherine said to him in a good mood, Im back home, lets go to the mayors daughters birthday party this afternoon together? Dont you know the address? the man asked. Of course I know. Then why should we go there together? His tone was alienated, I have a date and you should find someone else. After speaking, he directly hung up the call. Afternoon In the banquet hall of the Victoria Hotel, surrounded by fragrant clothes and bright lights, the 20th birthday party for the mayors daughter, Mya Saunders, will be held here. Exquisite pastries, expensive red wine, live violin music performed by famous Italian performers, and handsome waiters shuttled through the crowd this banquet was particrly grand. There are many luxury cars outside the hall. The celebrities who arrived chatted about Ikebana, music, and art, and sometimes clinked sses. I heard that Mr. Marsh is on the guest list tonight. I heard about it too and I asked Mya specifically, and she said yes. Bravo, Mya. She actually managed to invite him here. Ivan has a personal rtionship with the mayor, so its quite normal for him to show up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. His car stopped outside the hall, and Ivan got out of the car. He looked quite charming in his gestures. Not only did he bring his wife, but also his children, with only one purpose, that is, to make a fuss, to make headlines, and to bring trouble to his mother. Jennifer has a very good figure and the beautiful dress made her even more gorgeous. Ivan held his arms around her shoulders and led her into the banquet hall. The stylishly dressed children were led by bodyguards and followed behind them in a good mood. Wow! Look! Mr. Marsh brought a date. Whose daughter is this? She is so lucky! Theyre a good match! So beautiful! There are two children behind? How? Jennifer seemed to have heard the discussion, and she was not panicked at all. She was calm, but when she saw the photos and names on the big poster, she got inexplicably embarrassed. Myas birthday party? Mya even called to invite her, but she was irritable and rejected her. And she came with Ivan? At the corner of the stairs, Mya in a red dress was as dazzling as a jewel. Her lips were red and her teeth were white. She was happier to see Jennifer and she hurried downstairs with her skirt! Miss, be careful! She was so happy, Jennifer! Why are you here? Is this your surprise for me? When she stood still, her eyes widened in disbelief because she saw Ivan holding her shoulders. Whats between you guys? She was dumbfounded. Everyone knew that Ivan was not close to women! Daddy, Mommy! Alfie showed his little head, then waved to Mya, Hello, Mya! What? Mya screamed, What did you just call them? Daddy and Mommy! Whats the matter? Everyone was stunned. Click! The invited media reporters rushed over, grabbed the camera, and took a wild shot. Jennifer had long thought of this scene, so she was not surprised at all, instead, she smiled cooperatively. Anyway, she was going to be on the news and she must look beautiful. Chapter 15 Mrs. Marsh’s Another Identity Ivan was exuding aloofness and indifference. Only when he looked at the woman beside him did he reveal some tenderness in his eyes. Not far away, Catherine, who was dressing in a mature style, saw this scene and felt very ufortable. Being forced to get married made him make such a big joke? The shutters kept clicking and shlight snapping non-stop, as the reporters took pictures from all angles. It was the first time that Ivan did not hate being photographed. The guests were also attracted by them. Everyone whispered and some got envied. Until Mya, the protagonist of the banquet, protested, Enough! No more shooting for them! I am the protagonist of today! Only then did the reporters turn around to photograph her, after all, they took their money! Mya, your ne is really beautiful, is it custom-made? A nobledy with good taste asked with a smile. Someone added, I seem to have seen this ne at the Mn jewelry fair. It seems to be thetest masterpiece of Emma? It is not something that money can buy easily. Mya smiled and looked at Jennifer with a proud face. While Jennifer retracted her gaze on purpose, she turned to Ivan and said, Lets go. Dont steal her limelight here. In fact, Ivan has a doubt, how could a woman who has been helping the poor in the vige for a long time know the mayors daughter? And it looks like they had a good rtionship. Mya saved the guests from curiosity, Yes, it is Emmas design. The new trend is low-key luxury, and the style is rtively simple but elegant. I didnt expect you to like it too. Stepping forward, Jennifer identally saw a tall and elegant middle-aged man not far away. The familiar outline shocked her slightly. 21 years without seeing each otherText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But he was still the same as she remembered, except for the deepened wrinkles on his face. Jennifer watched him nkly. He clinked sses, chatted, andughed with friends. She watched him slightly raised his head and drank the wine in the ss. He seems to be in good physical condition. This man touched the softest part of her heart, causing her to lose her mind for a moment. Ivan followed her sight and found that her attention were attracted by Zack rke. They have some coborations, so he knew this man. Do they know each other too? Jennifer saw the popr star Georgia rke hand the wine ss to Zack, and smiled and held his arm, to apany him to toast with the elders. That well-behaved look seemed to show that she was the most sensible daughter of the Hussain family. For some reason, Jennifer felt a sting in her heart and there was a trace of loneliness and hatred in her eyes. Mr. Marsh, may I ask what is your rtionship with this youngdy? A reporter suddenly appeared, Is it convenient for you to disclose your rtionship status? Ivan didnt resist answering at all, I have been married secretly for seven years and have two six-year-old children. And this is my wife. Jennifer came back to his senses and saw the seriousness in his eyes, like a responsible man. Ivan gently dropped a light kiss on her forehead, which made her heart skip a beat, and broke the hearts of countless celebrities. It turns out that the most sanctimonious wealthy bachelor has already been married! Even the kids are big! Catherine was thest to ept it. Thinking of his attitude on the phone, she hid away and did not embarrass herself in front of everyone, but she drank a lot. Mya walked over happily, Ha, Jennifer, you rejected my invitation but youe with your husband today. Have you thought about my feelings? She also heard the interview just now. Just shut up. Jennifer didnt want to argue with her, Youve been pestering me for half a year. Cant I hide away from you? Okay, okay, anything you say as long as you dont leave me! Their rtionship made Ivan more confused. The Marsh Group has been focusing on the jewelry industry recently, and Ivan saw at a nce that Mya was wearing a custom ne made by Emma. He wanted to coborate with Emma but she was hard to find. You know Emma? The mans thin lips parted lightly. No. Jennifer quickly replied. I didnt ask you. Ivan nced at her, then looked at Mya, waiting for an answer. Mya smiled, I dont quite understand your meaning. Whats wrong with Emma? He thought for a while and said, Never mind. Its not appropriate to talk about work on this asion. Mya quickly took Jennifers hand, Lets go, Ill take you to the best cake ever! Although Jennifer was pulled away, Ivan still heard the whisper between them. Thank you for giving me the ne. The design is very beautiful. I really like it! A replica? This was the first thought that popped out of his mind. This ne was made by her? Chapter 16 No Need to Explain to You At eight oclock in the evening, the Rolls-Royce stopped in the Emerald Bay. They came back. After asking Jordan to take the children upstairs, Ivan sat down on the sofa and stared at the woman not far away, with an air of coldness. Do you know how many years will you be sentenced to for imitation jewelry? What does it have to do with me? Why do you ask me this? Jennifer was confused. I heard what Mya said to you, Ivans eyes darkened. You have imitated Emmas work, havent you? Jennifer felt her heart sink. Did this man see through her cover on the first day? Seeing that she didnt answer, he asked, Are you interested in designing jewelry? His tone was much softer than before. Looking into the mans eyes, she was trying to figure out what he was thinking. If you are interested in this, you can work in the Marsh Group. Ivan, who was a good judge of talent, knew that the ne was of exquisite workmanship. As Mrs. Marsh, you are not allowed to giarize. Please pay attention to your reputation. When did you see that I giarized? Did you see that I copied it? You didnt see it, and there was no evidence at all. You just believed what you heard. How did a blind man like you manage apany? Jennifer refuted. Ivan face turned slightly gloomy. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this. Because her behavior had crossed his bottom line, he paid much attention to the outsidements on his family. Noticing the change in his facial expression, Jennifer didnt want to irritate him. Im Emma, okay? Ivan frowned and looked her up and down. Dont ask me for any evidence. She shrugged and said indifferently. I dont need to prove it to you, nor do I need to exin to you. Then she went upstairs. Sitting alone on the sofa, he was thinking calmly, releasing the domineering aura like that of a king that no one could get close to him. Jennifer found that there was really no extra bed in the big vi. She had no choice but to sleep in the master bedroom with Ivan. After taking a shower, she came out of the bathroom. She saw that Ivan had already gone to bed. He was wearing a bathrobe and leaning against the headboard with a book about economics in his hand. But he seemed to be absent-minded. Looking at his perfect features, she was also a little absent-minded. Seeing that she stood still, Ivan closed the page and turned his eyes. Come here. She took a deep breath, intending to exin to him. But when she walked to the bed, the light in the room was suddenly turned off by him. Then he pulled her wrist hard. Ah! Without any preparation, she fell into his arms. Do what a couple should do first. What? She was startled. But before she came to her senses, the man turned around and pressed her under his body. Tell me who are you? Didnt I tell you? She tried to resist, but she was pressed so hard that she couldnt move. Let go of me first! She didnt dare to speak too loudly for fear of scaring the children. Whats your rtionship with Zack rke? He asked directly. Her heart jolted. She was just absent-minded for a moment in the banquet hall tonight, which was also noticed by him?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He was so horrible. You are a woman who helps the poor in the vige. Howe you know the daughter of the mayor? You said you are Emma. Where is the evidence? Let go of me! She lowered her voice. Believe it or not. But his body was as solid as it was seven years ago. All her efforts were in vain. She felt his hot breath so close that her heart almost jumped to her throat. Youd better answer me honestly. Otherwise, I will investigate you. Havent you investigated? You just cant find out any evidence. She hated his condescending attitude. Its okay that you know them. Then, why shouldnt I know them? Youd better not piss me off. Ivan had a strong feeling that this woman had many secrets. The familiar smell of her body made him indulge in it. With a sense of grievance, he reached out to unfasten her bathrobe belt. Bastard! Stop! Im your legitimate husband. This is your obligation. Chapter 17 Someone’s Upset The next morning, Ivan went to thepany very early. When Jennifer woke up, she only felt that her body seemed to have been run over by wheels. She didnt dare to think about what happenedst night. As soon as she went downstairs, she met Jordan. He seemed to have something to say to her. Mrs. Marsh, there is something I wonder if Mr. Marsh has told you. Jordan said with a serious look. But I think you still have the right to know since you have be his wife. Whats the matter? He has suffered from stomach illness for a long time. He has been relying on nutrition injection to maintain his life for several years. She was shocked. Jordan said, He will feel sick when he eats any food, except for liquid. Didnt he finish the noodles yesterday? She remembered clearly that he took away the bowl. Jordan looked at her with a relieved smile. So, you are his savior. This is the first time that he has eaten something in recent years, but there is no nausea. She was so astonished that she couldnt believe it. But you cant always cook yourself. There are chefs here, Jordan said. Therefore, I want to learn your cooking skills, so that I can cook for Mr. Marsh myself in the future. Im not good at cooking, she said honestly. I dont know any cooking skills, to be honest.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Are you going to cook noodles today? Ill learn it. Then Jennifer had to let Jordan enter the kitchen. Towering up towards the sky, the Marsh Group was the most representativendmark in Arkpool City with majestic momentum. The staff who just arrived at thepany saw todays front page of the news and began to discuss incredulously. What? Mr. Marsh is married? He even has a child? How is that possible? Who is this woman? How lucky she is! She has been kept in Mr. Marshs love nest for seven years. I have always thought that Mr. Marsh doesnt have emotions. It seems that he just doesnt have any feelings for us. This woman looks so young. You cant tell how old women nowadays they are, okay? My heart is broken. Although it is impossible that I can be with Mr. Marsh, I still cant ept that he suddenly has a woman by his side. In the CEOs office upstairs, Finnley felt a little ashamed. How decisive his boss was! It was still unbelievable that Ivan had announced his marriage. A red Bentley was driving to the Marsh group. The woman in the drivers seat was well-dressed and exquisite, especially the pair of long tassels earrings, making her look capable and cold. In the morning, when Catherine got up and saw the news, she was so angry that she couldnt eat anything. There was a touch of sharpness in her cold and beautiful eyes. Her phone rang. She put on a Bluetooth headset. Miss Collins, I only found that Jennifer Brooks are helping the poor in Sunshine Vige and shes close to the vigers. And the two children, brought up by her, are indeed her children, but its hard to say whether Mr. Marsh is their father. The vigers said that they had never seen the fathere visit Jennifer and her kids in the past six years. Someone reported on the other end of the phone. I see. Catherine didnt believe the news. How could it be possible for Ivan to keep his marriage a secret for seven years? And how could it be possible for him not to see the children for six years? She thought that Ivan put up such a ridiculous show in order not to marry her. She had only left Arkpool City for two years and managed the branchpany in America for him. Two years ago, she was in Arkpool City. Therefore, she thought that she knew clearly about the emotional state of Ivan. The Bentley stopped at the gate of the Marsh group. Serious in speech and manner, she was tall, walking with the wind. Miss Collins? People who saw her was full of surprise. Good morning, Miss Collins. Good morning, Miss Collins. Did Miss Collinse back overnight when she saw the news? Everyone had the same thought. The respectful calling made her slow down. She turned her eyes and asked, Is Mr. Marsh here? Yes. She quickened her pace and walked towards the elevator without looking back. She heard people whispering behind her. Mr. Marshs sudden announcement of marriage must have hurt Miss Collinss heart, right? I have always thought that Miss Collins and Mr. Marsh are a couple. Now its all in vain. When Catherine pressed the open button of the elevator, a trace of coldness appeared in her eyes. She was really upset. She took the elevator upstairs to leave those noises behind. In the corridor, she walked quickly towards the CEOs office. Through the clean ss wall, she saw the man in a suit in front of the desk at a nce. When she saw him, she suddenly felt a little soft-hearted, a little missing, with expectation. All kinds ofplicated emotions intertwined. Havent seen you for a long time. She walked into the room and said with a smile. I have something fantastic to share with you this time. Chapter 18 Who’s The Ungrateful One Go ahead. Im listening. With his hands on the keyboard, Ivan seemed to take no interest in it. With a slight embarrassment on her face, Catherine continued with a smile. The Marsh Group has been chosen to take charge of the Royal New Years Collection, the whole collection! This is a big deal, which not only can we make profit, but also once again enhance the position of ourpany in the industry. Hearing such good news, Ivan didnt show any emotional ups and downs. He said in a cold voice, Its not a big deal. Dont you make it clear on the phone? Although Catherine was used to his cold attitude towards people, he still treated her like this after two years, which made her inevitably disappointed. Ivan. Catherine forced a smile. I wont leave this time. Ivan looked up at her with a serious look, not surprised at all. She blinked her eyes, put her hands on the desk, and looked at him with a soft smile. Iming back to help you. Your stomach is not good, and Ill share the work in the future. Its also Aubrees wish that you take time to recuperate. Before he could say anything, she continued, But dont worry. Everything has been arranged in the branchpany. Did mother see todays news? Ivan thought to himself. Daddy! Daddy! Two voices came to her ears. Catherine turned her head and saw a pair of well-dressed childrening in. Their faces were pink, like crystal buns. Their eyes like grapes were particrly attractive. They came to the desk, ignored the existence of the woman, and put the thermo container on the table. Daddy, this is the chicken soup Mommy made for you. Daddy, Mommy said you must drink them all. A faint smile appeared on Ivans tensed face. He reached out and opened the thermo container. It smells good. How should we thank Mommy? What gift is better for her? Mommy likes amusement parks. Alfie was full of ideas. Why dont you go on Sunday? Okay. Daddy, drink it while its hot. The two children squeezed to the desk and pushed Catherine aside. Seeing that Ivan picked up the spoon, she couldnt help worrying, Ivan, dont drink it. You will vomit. Bad woman! What are you talking about? Alfie looked at her unhappily. Mommy didnt poison the soupTxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Catherine was speechless with rage. Ivan took up the spoon and ate up the chicken soup in front of her. This scene shocked Catherine. He handed the empty bowl back to the kids, Thank mommy for making the soup. I will take her to the amusement park on Sunday. Youre wee. Were family, Alfie held Dianas hand. Daddy, Diana and I are leaving now. Dont work overtime tonight. Remember to go home early! Yes, sir! Ivan smiled. This smile fascinated Catherine, but her heart trembled with jealousy. It was rare for Ivan to have such an expression on his face. She panicked, These two kids are really his children? She took a closer look and found that the eyebrows, the bridge of nose, the forehead, the earlobes were just like Ivans. After the children left, she stood there as if she had lost her soul, and her smile no longer appeared on her face. Just likest time, Ivan didnt feel sick at all. Even he himself felt strange. He hadnt eaten for a few years, but he was used to the food she cooked. He seemed to bounce back. I dont believe that you have been married. How could it be possible for you to hide your marriage for seven years? She wanted an answer tofort herself. You can go out now. Ivan turned a blind eye to her sadness. I will ask the design department toe up with a n for Royal New Years Collection as soon as possible. You dont have to worry about it. Please answer my question. It was hard for her to restrain her inner emotions. You arent actually married, right? You just dont want to get married so early nor live ording to your mothers will, so you put on such a show, did you? Ivan turned off theputer and left. With his hands in his pockets, he strode without looking back. He didnt want to talk to her. Having left behind, she gritted her teeth and stared at his back, fury bubbling up from her heart. No matter how hard she tried, she couldnt get into his heart. No! She wouldnt fail or give up so easily. Chapter 19 Big Trouble In a retro-style vi at Kelsington Bay, the environment was elegant and suitable for recuperation. Aubree Marsh in white stood in the middle of the living room, wearing an exquisite mask across the left side of her face. She had just read the information about Jennifer collected by her subordinate, and was so angry that her breath became ragged. A vige head! Aubree threw the newspaper on the table. Ivan is out of his mind, isnt he? The newspaper on the tea table was broadcasting her sons official derationst night. Ill never allow such a woman with no status to marry into our family. She was so angry that she felt unsteady on her feet. Pippa, her maid, hurried to support her, Dont be angry, Madam. It will do harm to your body. And the unidentified children. They cant be Ivans babies. Its ridiculous! She stared at the messy documents on the tea table and demanded, Call that woman right now! Yes. At this time, in the courtyard of Emerald Bay, Jennifer was basking in the sun. Sitting on the swing, she felt very depressed at the thought of the future. She didnt understand why Ivan sent a message in which he threatened her to make chicken soup and ask children to send it to his office. She didnt dare to watch TV today. The news caused such a sensation and Ivan didnt take any action. She really didnt know what was on his mind. The ringtone pulled her back to reality. She took out her phone and found it was an unknown number. As soon as the line was connected, the person on the other end of the line said aggressively, Are you Jennifer? Who are you? Im Ivans mother. This middle-aged woman said in a cold and strong voice. I have watched the news. I want to see you. Come to Kelsington Bay. Whats up? Jennifer asked calmly. Aubree hated her attitude, Of course I want to know what happened between you and my son. How could you give birth to his children? And you have been married to him for seven years? Liar! You just got the marriage certificate the day before yesterday. Dont talk nonsense! Come here quickly! Then Aubree hung up the phone. Jennifer didnt seem to have any chance to refuse, but she was no pushover. Mrs. Marsh, here is your tea. Turning around, she found Jordan standing behind her. She didnt know when he came. Jordan handed the tea to her, Mrs. Marsh, please tell Mr. Marsh first that Madam Aubree wanted to see you. Jordan was worried that she couldnt bear Aubrees weird temper.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay. In fact, Jennifer didnt feel awkward because she didnt n to go there at all. After Jordan left, she still dialed the number of Ivan. At this time, Ivan was in the meeting room. Seeing her name on the phone which was muted, he slid to answer the call with his long finger. This was the first time he answered a phone call in a meeting. Hearing that his mother wanted to see her, Ivan said with his thin lips, Dont go alone. Ill take you back to have dinner tonight. You need to make some preparations. You can learn about my mom by asking Jordan first. Im in a meeting. Wait for me toe home. Hearing this phone call, all the senior executives of thepany had guessed who the other party was, and their hearts were full of gossip. At this time, Catherines car stopped at the gate of Emerald Bay for a while and was allowed to go in. Sitting on the swing and drinking the ginger tea, Jennifer had a backache. A red Bentley stopped not far away. After getting out of the car, she saw Catherine at the first sight. With a livid face, she strode towards her in heels. Chapter 20 Surprise, Surprise Jennifer thought ofst night when Ivan suspected that she giarized Emmas work, and she went through those conversations in her head carefully. Did he believe it or not? This man hadpletely given up his own marriage, hadnt he? Did he really n to tie her up with him for a lifetime? It was not until a pair of red high-heeled shoes came into view that she slowly came to her senses and looked up at the owner of the shoes. This was a strange and cold face. Standing high in front of her, Catherine stared at her coldly, with a touch of cruelty in her beautiful eyes. Jennifer looked around and saw a dazzling red Bentley parking not far away. How could this womane in? I know you just perform a y with Ivan, pretending to be his wife. Catherine sneered. Do you really think that you are Cindere? Full of hostility and jealousy! Ivans admirer? Jennifer was like the rose behind her, and her pink lips were slightly raised. She ignored Catherine. Catherine continued, Jennifer, right? A sh of contempt shed in her eyes. I dont know what you are thinking, but I know what Ivan is thinking. Jennifer was still calm, Then tell me? Im listening. He has no interest in women. In his heart, career is always the first.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And then? He made such a big scandal with you just to fight against his mother. He doesnt want to get married! Catherine mocked her. After taking a sip of the ginger tea, Jennifer smiled and didnt take these words seriously. As if she was willing to get married? Her indifferent attitude enraged Catherine. Im talking to you! Sitting on the swing, Jennifer looked up, I know. Did you hear what I said? The madder Catherine was, the calmer Jennifer was. Catherine just wanted to irritate her and wanted her to be angry. Then, Jennifer refused to have Catherines wishes fulfilled. So, she put down the porcin cup gently and asked Catherine with a smile, Which vige are you responsible for? Its none of your business. You Catherine raised her eyshes. What do you expect? Jennifer shook her head with a smile, and then looked at her. Have you ever heard that if someone is bitten by a dog, he should bite the dog in turn? Catherine was so angry that she raised her hand and was about to p Jennifer. Jennifer stood up and grabbed her wrist, stopping the p from falling. Jordan, who had just walked out of the living room, saw this scene and quickly walked over with fear. Jennifer exerted force to her fingers and saw Catherines pupils tighten. The pain was unbearable. Let me go! Let me go! Catherine gritted her teeth in pain. You will be in trouble. Jennifer pushed Catherine hard, Catherine was pushed back a few steps. She almost sprained her ankle in her high heels. She knew kung fu? This made Catherine very surprised. My waist hurts today, so I wont y with you. ncing at her, Jennifer turned to look at the bedsheet not far away. With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, she said, I didnt sleep wellst night because Ivan didnt let me sleep. He was really energetic. The bedsheet was messed up. I have to go back and have a rest. When she looked at Catherine, she warned, If you think you are angry because he married me, you can vent your anger on him. Stop! Catherine was in a rage. Your waist hurts because youve worked too much in the field for a long time. You cant be a princess merely by putting on a gown. A bumpkin will always be a bumpkin! You dont deserve him at all. I dont deserve him, but hes married. What can you do? Jennifer walked into the living room without looking back. You Jordan came to her in a hurry, Miss Collins. This situation also surprised him. Catherine, who always appeared elegant and beautiful, came back to her senses. She found that she had lost her manner all because of that woman. Jordan, whats the rtionship between her and Ivan? How could they be together? Catherine tried to control her temper. Ive only been away for two years. How could they have a child? Its a fraud, isnt it? Why dont you stop it? Miss Collins, its not my ce to tell you things about Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh. Jordan said calmly with a kind look, Im afraid it will be difficult for you to enter Emerald Bay after what you have done today. Chapter 21 Ivan Is Investigating Her Is she so important? The woman was unwilling to believe it. Is Jennifer living here? Ivan gave her the permission? But what she knew was that he had always been very aloof from women! The butlers silence was the answer. Catherine looked at the butler. Her pride was shattered, and her heart sank to the bottom. Her beautiful and cold eyes were full of disbelief and unwillingness. At this time, in the living room of the vi. Jennifer picked up a phone and dialed the number of Ivan. She sat down on the sofa and said, Ivan, Im warning you. You can y with any women you like outside, but can you please tell them not to bother me? It severely affects my mood, and I can breach this contract too! If one day I get caught in the press hooking up with a guy and ruining the reputation of your family, dont me me! Remember, I can do whatever youve done to me as well! After that, she hung up the phone angrily! In the clean and gorgeous CEO office of the Marsh Group, there was a man in a suit who was confused. Finnley walked into the office and said, Mr. Marsh, what you told me to investigate Ivan raised his hand and dialed the butlers number on the phone. He asked in a low voice, Who went to the house? Mr. Marsh, Miss. Collins has just arrived. Ivan frowned slightly and ordered calmly, Set up the security system to make sure that she and her car will not be allowed to get in anymore. Yes, sir. Ivan put down his mobile phone and looked at Finnley. What did you find? Finnley reported respectfully, Sir, Im sorry that I couldnt find out the rtionship between Mrs. Marsh and Zack rke, and they are just like two strangers. They didnt know each other. It was strange. At Myas birthday party, Jennifer didnt look at Zack like she didnt know him. Ivan was lost in thought. Finnley reported, Im not sure about the rtionship between Emma and her, or you suspect that she is Emma. But there is no direct evidence yet. There was nothing they had found out. Ivan didnt say anything, but he was sure that there was something that had been done with Jennifers background because it was so umon that everything was so clean.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Find out how Mya and she met. Ivan suddenly thought of something. By the way, there is a man named Edward Hart in Sunshine Vige. Mrs. Marsh knows medical skills. She once cured the old Mr. Saunders chronic disease, so Ms. Saunders admires her very much and wants to learn from Mrs. Marsh. ording to the vigers, Ms. Saunders drove a luxury car to the vige and stayed with Mrs. Marsh for more than half a year. Only then did Mrs. Marsh agree to make friends with her. Ivan was a little surprised when he heard this. Finnley continued, As for Edward, he is 20 years old. He is the disciple of Mrs. Marsh. He has been with her since he was 15 years old. Now a vige doctor. As a young man who is indifferent to fame and fortune, he devoted himself to studying medicine. He gets along well with Alfie and Diana. Finnley was very thoughtful. However, Ivan seemed to have encountered unprecedented resistance. His eyes were as dark as a ck hole. He had to know everything about the woman who was close to him. He could not let her be a time bomb. Contact Mya for me. I want to see her. Yes, sir. Ten minutester. In the coffee shop downstairs of the Marsh Group, Mya bit the straw and looked at the man whose arms crossed in front of his chest without blinking. This handsome face was so charming. The two looked at each other. One was cold, and the other was innocent and appreciating this pretty face. I really dont know whats the rtionship between her and Emma. Even if you ask me ten thousand times more today, I will answer you the same way. Mya was a little scared by his stare. Her pink lips let go of the straw and she sighed. At the same time, her cell phone rang. She took out her mobile phone and said, My friend asked me to practice yoga. I should leave now! She took the bag and stood up. Even if you kill me today, I will also give you the same answer! Before she finished her words, she ran away quickly. Ivan thought that it was wrong to meet her today. It was a waste of time! At the same time, he was more curious about Jennifer. What magic could make the daughter of the mayor keep a secret for her? In the meantime, Catherines car turned back to Emerald Bay. She wanted to drive in, but she was stopped at the gate. I lost an earring! She looked out of the window and said, Let me in to look for it! Im sorry, Ms. Collins. The guard refused. Mr. Marsh has instructed. Without his permission, you cant step into Emerald Bay again! Chapter 22 The Marsh Family’s Secret Catherine understood. That woman must have called Ivan toin. Therefore, Catherine clearly realized the importance of Jennifer in Ivans heart at this moment. Even if she didnt want to believe it, she had to. Looking at the beautiful mansion in the yard, and thinking of the woman holding the ginger tea on a swing, she was so enviousContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Catherine didnt force her way into the Emerald Bay just because of an earring, because he knew that it would only embarrass her. In the living room of the vi. Jennifer yed Go with Alfie and Diana. Mommy, when can we see Ja? Mommy, will we go back to Sunshine Vige? Of course, we will go back. Jennifer raised the corner of her mouth slightly. But we have to go to a ce with Dad this afternoon. And we will go back after we finished our work. By the way, Dad said that he arranged the best kindergarten in Arkpool City for us! Diana asked expectantly, Will Miss Erica be there? She is the best No, sweetheart, but the teachers there will love you as much as Miss Erica does. As long as you are obedient, you will be the teachers favorite children. We must be the best kids! After chatting with the children for a while and ying three rounds of Go. Marry took the children upstairs to the amusement park. Seeing the pleased smile on the butlers face, Jennifer also smiled. The butler said, Mrs. Marsh, this ce has never been so lively before. I hope that the childrens arrival did not disturb the peace. Of course not. The butler said with a kind look, We all like them very much. Jordan, sit please. Jennifer gave him a seat. The butler was a little surprised, but she was gentle. Have a seat. I want to ask you something. Then she poured a cup of tea for him. I called Ivan. He said that he would take me to see his mother in the afternoon so he wants me to know something about his mother from you first. The butler knew Mr. Marshs character and he was serious about love. No matter what reason Mr. Marsh had to marry her, they would spend their whole life together. Therefore, Jordan did not hide the truth. He said truthfully, 21 years ago that is, when Mr. Marsh was 17 years old, there was a big fire in the old house of the Marsh Family. Her mother Wait. Jennifer was acute. 21 years ago, he was 17? Then how old is he now? 38. Jennifer was stunned. He is 12 years older than me? The butler was confused. He thought, Didnt she know? Its okay. She quickly digested it. You go on. I wont interrupt again. Im sorry. That year, there was a big fire in the Marsh Family. The fire was particrly fierce. Mr. Marshs mother was trapped in the fire. No one dared to rush in. It was Mr. Marsh who risked his life to save her. He came out after half an hour. Jennifers heart was hanging when she heard this. She thought that he was very lucky. Mr. Marsh saved her life, but her burns are very serious. In recent years, her vocal band has just returned to normal, but most of her skin is wrapped in white gauze. No one knows what she looks like, so she always wears long clothes and long sleeves all year round. Her physical injuries and psychological trauma make her temper very strange. Jennifer asked thoughtfully, The fire Is it an ident? Could the truth be told? This was a taboo that the Marsh family cant mention. The butler couldnt make up his mind, because he was not sure whether Mr. Marsh would hide it or not. But Jennifer learned the answer from his eyes, and she could tell his situation. Jordan, how is the rtionship between Ivan and his mother? She cleverly changed the subject. Its fine if they dont talk about the marriage. The butler answered truthfully, Their rtionship will break if they talk about his marriage. Mr. Marsh cares about his mother very much, after all he doesnt have any rtives. Is he afraid of getting married? Where is his father? She checked on the Inte, and the information waspletely wiped out. He shouldnt be afraid of getting married. After all, he is already married, isnt he? The butler said, His father has passed away. Mr. Marsh values family very much, so he also loves Alfie and Diana from the bottom of his heart, although Just say what you want to say, it doesnt matter. Although you dont have any emotional foundation with him, I believe that you can be a happy family. Jordan said from the bottom of his heart, Mr. Marsh has never been in a rtionship and has never brought a girl back. He may pay more attention to his career and doesnt know the skills of love, but he is definitely a man who deserves to be entrusted with your whole life. I just got married to him based on an agreement. Jennifer said with a smile, For the sake of the children. Chapter 23 Who On Earth is She? But there isnt a definite date for divorce, Jordan said, In my heart, youre the hostess of this family. Youre his medicine and can cure his stomach disease. Facing the butlers expectant gaze, Jennifer couldnt help but smile again. Thank you for telling me these. The most important thing is that the children can grow up happily. Well, if theres nothing else, Im gonna go. She nodded and the butler turned to leave. After a while, her cell phone rang. Jennifer took it out and saw that it was from Mya. She answered, Whats the matter? Jennifer, would you like to drink a cup of coffee and chat with me? The girls voice rang like a silver bell. She was always so happy and didnt know why. I dont have time. She said very formally, Dont refuse me! She changed the subject and said, Your husband came to see me just now! Do you know why he wanted to see me? Its about you. If you want to know, juste to the location I sent you! Bye! Jennifer was slightly stunned at first, but after thinking about it carefully, the curiosity in her heart disappeared. So what if she went there? He had already asked her, and what else could he get from Mya? She didnt want to go out today, and there was still a challenge in the afternoonC She had to visit her strange-tempered mother-inw who had survived a fire! So she changed her clothes and waited for Ivan to go home. Thinking of his age of Ivan, Jennifer was a little flustered. He was 12 years older than her! With her beauty and intelligence, she had to find some handsome young man! But She actually got a marriage certificate with an uncle! She didnt dare to think about it! Half an hourter, her mobile phone rang again, and it was Mya. Jennifer smiled and answered the phone. What?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Did you get stuck in traffic? The other party asked doubtfully, Where are you? How can I get stuck in traffic when Im at home? Sitting on the sofa in front of his study room of Ivan, Jennifer was bathed in the sunshine. Tell me, what did he want to ask you? Arent you afraid that I will tell him your identity? Jennifer said softly, Do you admit my identity? Mya, if you dare to tell anybody my identity again, Ill treat you like I did six months ago! Then we can stop being friends! No, dont! The girl on the other end of the phone made a confession. I know you dont want to be too close to the government and the business world, but you are married to Ivan Marsh! Jennifer said calmly, So you should stay away from him. Okay, okay, I understand. Ivan may investigate your background. The other side of the phone seriously reminded me, I didnt say that you are Emma. I havent admitted that I am Emma, either. Jennifer smiled and said, Let him investigate. I am not against thew, and there is nothing to investigate. Mya, thank you. Why dont you confess to me? Mya wanted an answer from Jennifer. There is nothing to confess. Remember, dont give away my identity if you want to be my friend. Yes, madam. After the call, Jennifers pure watery eyes showed a trace of deep thought. Ivan would investigate her sooner orter. How could he keep an ignorant person by his side? Especially, she was his wife. In the office of the president of the Marsh Group. Ivan was sitting in a custom-made office chair, and there was a hint of sadness in his deep eyes. Finnley stood beside him with a serious look. Just now, he detected that Jennifer was on a call, but he couldnt find out who the person was and what the content was. Sir. Finnley boldly persuaded, Will it be wrong for you to keep such a person by your side? Ivan didnt answer. Finnley said, Obviously, her mobile phone has been carefully protected by high technology. She is not an ordinary person. Everyone in Arkpool City knew the drastic measures of the Marsh Group. Until now, there was no one Ivan could not investigate thoroughly! But in terms of the matter of Jennifer, Ivan was devastated Mr. Marsh, Im sorry. Im just worried about you and thepany Finnley said from the bottom of his heart. His thin lips of Ivan moved slightly. I know. You can go and do your work. Yes, sir. Finnley believed that his boss knew what he should do and would put thepany first. For the whole afternoon, there was a trace of hesitation in his eyes of Ivan, which had been cold all the time. Was it wrong to marry Jennifer with an agreement? Who was she? Chapter 24 Get a Divorce In the evening, Lamborghini drove to Emerald Bay. As Ivan sat in the back seat of the car, the setting sun reflected his outline. He frowned slightly, recalling the romantic night with Jennifer seven years ago, and the scene of seeing the children for the first time a few days ago It was not real, which made him a little absent-minded. There was a traffic jam in front of him, so the speed of the car was not fast. He inadvertently turned his eyes and saw a father and soning out of a toy store by the road. The little boy held a blue robot in his arms and couldnt let go of it. The little boys smile deeply infected him the moment the man picked him up. Stop the car. Ivan said to the driver, Go to the toy store. The driver quickly drove the car to the side of the store. Before he could get out of the car, Mr. Marsh went to the toy store directly. This store was veryrge, with a total of six floors, and they were all selling childrens toys. As soon as Ivan walked into the gate, the young and beautiful shop assistant looked at him in surprise. Mr Mr. Marsh? Are there still the blue robots that the little boy just bought? Ivan asked with a sense of innate nobility. He was quiet, lofty, and indifferent. The shop assistant nodded repeatedly and said, Yes, yes, yes. Ill get it for you right away! Her heart almost jumped out of her mouth! Do you have pink ones? He added, I want two. Okay, okay. The news said he had two children! She didnt expect such a superior man to have a kind side. After the paid, the clerk handed him a bunch of flowers. Mr. Marsh, our shop is celebrating its anniversary today. We gift a bouquet of flowers to anyone who buys two robots, and you can give the flowers to your wife. Ivan looked at the bunch of roses in front of him and hesitated for three seconds before reaching out to take it. As soon as he walked out with flowers and toys, he was caught by the paparazzi. The afternoon sun shone on Emerald Bay, and it was so warm and dazzling. The Lamborghini was parked in front of the vi. Jennifer, who had changed into a blue-and-white suit, stood at the door of the living room. She watched Ivan, who was holding two robots and a bunch of roses, got off the car. She was a little surprised. It was normal to buy gifts for children. But would he buy flowers for her? Ivan came to her. The womans clothes gave him a kind of fresh and gentle feeling. Ivan admired her aesthetic sense and judgment of what to wear on different asions from the bottom of his heart. When passing by her, he put the roses into her arms and then went into the living room without looking back. The strong fragrance of flowers assailed the nostrils. Jennifer came back to her senses and followed in. These are gifts for Alfie and Diana. Ivan handed the robots to the housekeeper. We will go to Kensington Bay first ande back soon, so you can prepare dinner now. Okay, Mr. Marsh. Ivan turned around and his eyes fell on the woman who was standing there in a daze, with the roses in her arms. Put down the flowers. Lets go. After that, he strode to the door. Jennifer quickly put the roses on the table and turned around to follow him. In the leaving Lamborghini, Jennifer sat beside Ivan. Because he didnt say anything, the atmosphere was a little awkward. So, she just looked out of the window. The silence in the carsted for about five minutes. Who the hell are you? Ivan felt that this aesthetic standard was definitely better than that of a vige chief. Jennifer turned to meet his eyes. She was very calm. You should believe your judgment. I am the mother of the child. I wont pose a threat to you. The two lines of sight met, and the womans eyes were determined. Ivan didnt ask any more questions, and he continued to investigate. After a while, Jennifer said, I didnt expect you to be 12 years older than me. No wonder he looked so calm. By the way, how did you take care of your skin? Your appearance doesnt seem to match your age. I was born with this The man opened his mouth slightly. However, Jennifer couldnt help but smile. She turned her eyes and continued to appreciate the scenery on the roadside. She thought this man was so confident for no reason. Lamborghini stopped in front of a big vi in Kensington Bay. Jennifer came back to her senses and got out of the car with him. Unexpectedly, Ivan took her hand and led her to the living room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. So would he protect her today? Wearing a long robe, long sleeves, and half an exquisite mask, Aubree stood in front of the sofa. Jennifer couldnt see her expression, but she could feel that the atmosphere in this living room was obviously different. She could feel that his mother was very unhappy. I just want to see her. I didnt expect you toe. Well, Ill give you three days to get rid of this marriage. Aubree went straight to the point. She stared at Jennifer with a cold expression. No matter how well-dressed you are, you are just a country woman. A hidden marriage for seven years? This can fool the media, but it cant fool me. Chapter 25 His Attitude Without greeting, she forced them to get divorced as soon as they entered the door. Jennifer immediately realized her situation. So she did not answer but turned to look at the man beside her, who was still calm. You dont have to look at him. Aubrees tone was stern. My son and Catherine are a perfect match. Although I dont know how you got pregnant with his child, and Im not sure who the childs father is, I have shown my attitude. I dont like you. Our family is willing to raise the child, and wellpensate you for the cost of these years. Ivan was also silent. Jennifer couldnt figure out what he was thinking. I cant make the decision. Jennifer had to answer by herself. You have to ask your son. After all, he insisted on marrying me. This tone made Aubree very unhappy! This young woman didnt take the elders seriously at all! Im asking you about your attitude! I didnt ask him! Mom, marriage is not a childs y. Ivans voice did not sound angry, but still quite intimidating. Since we are already married, I must have thought about it carefully. I brought her back today to tell you that I cant marry Catherine. Ivan! Aubree was so angry that her eyes were full of disbelief. In order not to marry Catherine, you just married a woman so randomly? I didnt do this randomly. The man said, She is my childs birth mother. No one is more suitable to be my wife than her. Aubree was so irritated that she covered her chest. The maid, Pippa, quickly held her. However, Ivan just bowed, turned around, and left with Jennifer. Jennifer looked back uneasily, but Ivans pace was very determined. In the car, Jennifer was sitting beside him, and she was calmly analyzing what had happened. He was going against his mother He married Jennifer so hastily only because he didnt want to marry Catherine. It was ridiculous! Lamborghini stopped in front of the vi in Emerald Bay. After getting out of the car, he went straight to the living room. When Jennifer got out, he was almost in the living room. Ivan went upstairs. He injected himself with nutrient solution intravenously and then entered the study. At dinner time, Jennifer was with the children. The robot daddy gave me is very interesting and very smart! And it has a cute voice. Alfie was still in an excited state. Mommy, its simply a knowledgeable friend. Im going to take it to sleep tonight! Mine is pink, and I like it very much! Dianas smile was a little shy. Mommy, Jordan said that Daddy gave you roses. Did he fall in love with you? Its normal for Dad to love Mommy, isnt it? Alfie said, Jenny is so cute! Jennifer looked at the children with a smile. Hurry up and have dinner. Dont talk anymore! Mommy, is grandma difficult to get along with? Stop talking. Just eat your meal! The study upstairs was extremely quiet. Ivan sat in front of the desk, tapping on the keyboard with its slender and beautiful fingers. The Royal New Years Collection is the focus of the Marsh Group next month, so he was making a general n. He needed to carry out the n as soon as possible and contact the design department. The status of The Marshs Jewelry was unparalleled in the industry, but there was still a strongpetitor, R-n. It was only in these years that The Marshs jewelry had surpassed R-n. After dinner, Jennifer told the children a few stories. Later, Marry helped the children take a shower and Jennifer stayed with them till they fell asleep.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. At 10 p. m. She walked into the main bedroom and found that Ivan wasnt there. After thinking for a while, she came outside the study. It was particrly quiet all around, and there was no sound from inside. Jennifer put her ear gently against the door and wanted to hear what was going on inside. However, she failed to control her strength and the half-closed door was opened. She lost her bnce and bumped into Evans solid chest. Then, she wrapped her arms around his waist! Looking down at the woman in his arms, the mans thin lips moved. Jennifer quickly stood firm and met his eyes awkwardly! For a moment, she didnt know what to say. I didnt eavesdrop or peek, I just just Ivan ignored her embarrassment, walked past her and left. He did not intend to pursue the matter. Chapter 26 Get Daddy and Mommy Sleep Together Jennifer was so embarrassed! Why did hee to see her!! He acted like he cared about her so much! At night, the Marshs building looked dazzling because of the lights. There was a red Bentley parked in front of the main building. Catherine saw Finnleys car in the parking space from the drivers seat. Getting out of the car, she walked to thepany. A few minutester, Finnley, who was in the bright presidents office, looked up when he heard footsteps. Catherine, why are you still there? Im looking for you. Catherine walked towards him. Do you finish your work? Ive just made a n. Our president pays great attention to the Royal New Years jewelry project. Finnley said, Im ready to leave now. I want to talk to you about something private. She asked directly, Why are Ivan and Jennifer together? They are from different worlds. Sorry. Finnley was tidying up his desk. I never take an interest in the presidents private affairs. Finnley. Catherine fixed her eyes on him and said, I came to you because I regard you as my friend! After thinking for a while, Finnley said, Love is about fate. To be honest, the reason that our president hasnt been in love with you for so many years isck of fate. You never loved anyone. You dont understand! Catherine was a little emotional. Fate is not unchangeable, it depends on will! Everyone thinks that Ivan and I are a perfect couple. I have only been away for two years. I dont ept the fact that he is married! As you said just now, its a fact. Finnley understood her feelings because she was his friend. Since its a fact, try to ept it. Finnley, I only want to ask you one question today. When did Jennifer appear in his life? Do you know that they have children? If so, it was at least seven years ago. The child was just an ident! Catherineforted herself, They got the marriage certificate the day before yesterday instead of a seven-year hidden marriage! When did they meet for the second time? Miss. Collins Finnley thought for a moment, Something that cant be seen by eyes can be seen by hearts. Do you think the moment is still important now? The word not only shocked Catherine but also woke her up a little bit. Sitting in the red Bentley, she held the steering wheel tightly, staring at the road in the night with cold eyes and recalling what Finnley said just now. She wanted to stay in the Marsh Group to help him and work hard to share his cares and burdens! She wanted to stand where he could see, being brighter and more excellent than that woman! As the night got darker, Ivan and Jennifer were lying on the bed in the main bedroom of Emerald Bay, covered with the same quilt. There was some distance between them. Embarrassment filled the air. After a while, the bedroom door was gently pushed open. Alfie came in, with Diana. Why havent you slept? Jennifer half supported herself up, forgetting to lock the door. Mommy, daddy. Two children came to the bed and frowned because of the distance between the two adults on the bed, How can you sleep so far away from each other? Alfie climbed into bed and said solemnly, Daddy, this is your fault. You should sleep with mommy in your arms! With that, he stretched out Ivans arm and pulled Jennifer directly into his arm, then said, Thetest research shows that daddy sleeps with mommy in his arms at night, which is conducive to the growth of children! After getting out of bed, Alfie and Diana gestured to them, Night, night! Dont separate again! They also turned off the lights when going out. Ivan once again smelled the familiar fragrance from her, and Jennifer could hear his breathing and heartbeat. He kept his posture and didnt move, and neither did sheContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They were even more awkward and seemed a little ambiguous. You can go. You dont need to live here anymore. Ill give you freedom. Just as Jennifer closed her eyes and wanted to sleep, the mans words sent a chill down her spine. Chapter 27 On His Guard She froze for a moment. What did he mean? You can go back to the vige, do whatever you want, ande over to look after the children at any time. Ivan seemed to have thought it over.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jennifer couldnt figure out what he was thinking. Was he going to drive her away? So Will we divorce? She asked softly. Ivan knocked lightly on her forehead and said in a low voice, Have you listened to me carefully? Did I say anything about divorce just now? Jennifer lifted her head in his arms, and she could vaguely see his face. Theres nothing wrong with this. It was meaningless for her to stay here all day doing nothing. The next morning. Jennifer woke up very early. She found that she was still lying in his arms, and he still remained the same posture as he didst night. By the dawn light, she got up carefully without waking him. Going downstairs, she went to the kitchen. As soon as Jennifer left, Ivan woke up. He changed his clothes and went to the next room, giving himself an intravenous injection. There were no emotions in his deep eyes. There was a reason for asking her to leave. The decoration of the restaurant downstairs was stylish and exquisite. When Jennifer came out of the kitchen with thest two bowls of noodles, she saw Ivan get on the Lamborghini through the French window. After closing the door for him, the driver returned to his seat and soon drove away. She specially cooked four bowls of noodles, but he Somehow, when she thought about what Ivan saidst night, she felt a little uneasy. Would he take the children away from her? On the way to thepany, Ivan took out his mobile phone and called. He said in a low voice, From today on, pay close attention to my wife and report her whereabouts to me every night. After breakfast, Mary gave the new book bag to the children and said happily, Master Alfie, Lady Diana, youre going to the new kindergarten tomorrow. What else do you need to prepare? Ill go upstairs with you to put things in order! Mommy! Alfie ran up to Jennifer with a clear and beautiful voice. Will dad have time to take us to the new kindergarten tomorrow? I dont know. Daddy is a little busy recently. I want daddy and mommy to take us! Alfie said firmly, We have a father now! We cant let new ssmatesugh at us! Diana shook her hand and said, Mommy, youre going together too, with daddy! Touching the childrens small heads, Jennifer smiled and nodded, OK, hurry up with Mary to pack up your schoolbags! The children went upstairs happily. Looking at the two lovely figures, she felt a little worried. She hesitated and then picked up her mobile phone to call Ivan. After getting through, Ivan didnt speak. She said softly, Tomorrow is the first day for the children to go to school. They want to go there with me and you, so can I leave the day after tomorrow? Im not driving you away. Ivan said calmly, I just dont want to restrain you anymore. You are free, understand? You can either leave or stay. She became silent. Did he mean that? As long as you can do the things in our agreement. Ivan stressed again, As Mrs. Marsh, you must not have any scandals. I dont want to see anything harmful to the reputation of our family happen. I care about this. After that, Ivan hung up the phone directly. Jennifer suddenly had a hunch. Was he wary of her? Did he let her go to monitor her better? Jennifer calmly analyzed. She could understand his psychological change. Ivan was like the king above all the others in Arkpool City, who had burdened too many expectations and responsibilities. He had to be super careful. Chapter 28 He’s Angry The people who could be with him must have been tested too many times, which showed Ivan valued families. For the sake of the child, he brought her back to Emerald Bay even before he had finished his investigation. Mommy, lets go back to Sunshine Vige! I want to visit Ja and go back to see Edward! Mommy, I want to go back too! My things are all packed! Jennifer saw the children happily go downstairs ande to beg her. It was a nice day today. If they wanted to go, then they would go! They left in such a hurry that she didnt say goodbye to the vigers. Madam, do you need a car? No, no, Ill take a taxi. Dont be too mboyant. Noon. When thendline rang in Emerald Bays living room, Jordan came forward to pick up the receiver. Hello, Mr. Marsh. What are the children doing? Have they eaten? Ivan asked with concern after work. The butler replied, Madam took them to some visit old friends in the vige and didnt have lunch at home. What? Ivans voice became cold. Have they returned to the vige? Yes. Not long after, Jennifers mobile phone rang, while she was washing herbs with Edward in Sunshine Vige. Taking it out, she found it was Ivan. Ill answer the phone first. Just after sliding the answer button, the mans cold voice came, Who asked you to take them back? Who will be responsible if there is an ident? Theyve been with me for six years safely. Whats wrong toe back and have a look? Can it be the same now? Ivans voice sounded low, The media has reported that they are my children. Can you consider all the uncertainties? She was speechless. Wait there. Ive sent someone to pick you up. Youre not allowed to take them away without my permission in the future! Hey, they are my babies too! Jennifer just wanted to retort, but he hung up. Not long after, there was a luxury car in the vige. It turned and stopped in the yard. After the door was opened, Jordan got down. Madam, I have been instructed by Mr. Marsh to take you and the children back to the city. The butler saluted respectfully. He also asked the bodyguard toe. Maybe he was afraid of her resistance. In this way, Jennifer and the children said goodbye to Edward and got in the car. Master. Edward felt sad. It seemed that she was not having a good time! Didnt she have any freedom at all? Jennifer smiled slightly and stroked his head. Ille tomorrow. Ill take them back now. Can you stille out? Edward asked anxiously. Yes. On the way back, while thinking, Jennifer turned her eyes to Jordan, Is he angry? Mr. Marsh is worried about your safety. The butler hoped that she could understand, Master Alfie and Lady Diana are of noble status. If they go out in the future, they must have bodyguards with them, and need to report to Mr. Marsh. The butler added, Mr. Marsh is also concerned about the safety of the children. The car was parked in the yard in front of Emerald Bay vi. When Jennifer got off the bus, she saw a Lamborghini parked not far away. Was he back? As soon as she entered the living room, she felt a sense of powerful oppression without anger. Ivan was sitting on the sofa, with his legs folded, his alert eyes like eagles staring at her, as if she had done something heinous. Seeing the situation, Marry quickly took the children upstairs. Jennifer stood in the center of the living room, facing the sight bravely. As for such a small matter, would he leave his work and go home to deal with it? Your behavior today is very risky. Ivan looked unhappy with his eagle eyes. Do you know that? Jennifer replied, I dont think its risky. The children grew up in Sunshine Vige and lived there for six years. Its not a dodgy ce or what. Theyre entitled to say goodbye to their friends. Ivan stood up, controlling his expression. There was anger in his eyes. Jennifer didnt want to quarrel with him, so she corrected herself, I know what you mean. Ill pay attention to it in the future. Not paying attention. He said in a deep voice, It is to prevent such things from happening again. She kept silentMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan stared at her intensely and walked toward her step by step. Do you hear me? Chapter 29 She Becomes His Medicine You dont have to be so angry. Jennifer sounded calm. Unexpectedly, he grabbed her shoulder and suddenly snapped. Jennifer, Im angry because I care about my children! I dont allow anyone to use them to threaten me! Looking into his eyes, she gasped with pain. Jordan on the side was anxious and wanted to stop them, but he didnt know what to say. I promise you. Jennifer didnt want to irritate him. Let me go. Three secondster, he released and turned to walk upstairs. Are you going to thepany? No. She watched his back disappear at the corner of the stairs. Jordan exined to Jennifer again, Madam, Mr. Marsh values families most. I hope you can understand him. I think he is extreme. Jennifer gave a slight smile. He didnt trust people at all. Jennifer went into the kitchen in the afternoon. She was preparing dinner herself. Although she was not sure if Ivan would eat it, she still made it herself. Jordan felt very happy about that and wished they could be closer. At six oclock in the evening, Alfie and Diana came outside the study. They knocked on the door with small hands. Daddy? Gently pushing the door of the room open, the children walked toward the man in front of the desk, their faces looking delicate and beautiful. Ivan also stopped his work when he saw the children, and his anger eased a lot. Daddy, why dont you go down to dinner? Alfie took his hand and said happily, Mommy has been in the kitchen for an hour and made so much delicious food. Would you like to try them? Diana was timid and didnt dare to be like her brother. Standing not far away, she also looked at her father with a smile. Since her father was really good-looking, she couldnt help but look at him more. Okay. Ivan got up and came to Diana to pick her up. Holding Alfie in his other hand, he took the children downstairs.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In the dining room, Jennifer, who was wearing an apron and serving dishes with Marry, came into Ivans eyes. No matter how she was dressed up, her purity couldnt be covered. Jordan felt particrly gratified that one was willing to cook and the other was willing toe down for dinner, which was the happiest scene. The crystalmps emitted a bright light, which made the whole restaurant crystal clear. Marry served four bowls of rice and left the dining room with the butler. Thats good. I was worried that Mr. Marsh would note down. I hope he wont feel nauseous after taking it, so madam will be his medicine. Jennifer brought the spoon, after seeing Ivan and the children seated. Try it. Her eyes were as clear and bright as water. See if you like them. If not, Ill cook noodles for you. Their happiness was also conducive to the growth of children, and she was not trying to please him. But her attitude made Ivan feel a lot better. Miraculously, these meals were very much to his taste. Ivan ate two bowls of rice, and there was no sign of nausea. For the first time in several years, he could eat rice and swallow them in his stomach. He was particrly shocked and cherished the good feeling of being able to eat. Daddy, thats great! We canpete to eatter! Jennifer was also full of a sense of achievement. Tonight, just likest night, Alfie and Diana came to their bedroom, climbed into bed, spread out daddys hands, and pushed mommy into daddys arms. Good night, I wish you a good dream. Remember, the harmonious rtionship between daddy and mommy is helpful for the growth of children. The children said, Well go to the new school tomorrow! Love you! Maybe because the dinner atmosphere was very rxed, Jennifer couldnt helpughing. They were two smart little elves. Good night, my babies. Ivan also said, Good night. Chapter 30 On the News Again The children quietly left the room, turned off the lights, and closed the door. Snuggling in Ivans arms, Jennifer suddenly felt unreal when she thought of his perfect persona who was not attracted by women. She got married to themercial king who was very famous in Arkpool City. What are you thinking? The man said gently. Im wondering if your mother will trouble me. Jennifer thought of his mothers attitude that evening. Or will it affect the children? This is not the thing you should consider. He said coldly, You just need to abide by the agreement and be Mrs. Marsh.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It waste at night That night, Jennifer was listening to his heartbeat, while Ivan was smelling the faint fragrance of her body. They both slept soundly. The next morning. When Jennifer woke up, she found that he was also awake, but still didnt move. Did he wake up much earlier? Did he just not want to disturb her? Morning. Jennifer lifted her head, seeing his perfect face. Her voice was melodious, though a little hoarse, because she just got up. You dont need to inject nutrients today. Let me go down and cook noodles for you. He didnt refuse. As she got up, she said, The butler told me about your situation. Since you are used to the food I cooked, I will cook it for you when Im free. This is a wifes obligation. You dont have to be too moved or think more. I just want to make the family better. If you can eat with the children, they will be very happy. Then she went out. Ivan was lying on the wide and soft bed with a frown. It was really strange that he didnt dislike this woman. But he didnt let his guard down. Daddy, have some noodles! When Alfie rushed into the master bedroom, Ivan had already changed his shirt. His beautiful face was without any defects, as if it was the most beautiful masterpiece in heaven. Seeing his sone in, Ivan buckled his wrist and bent down to pick his son up. Wheres your sister? She is in the kitchen with mommy. Mommy cooked noodles for you! Alfie put his arm around his neck and said, Daddy,e with me. I have a gift for you. Its a return gift for our robot! Alfie struggled to get down, then pulled Ivan to the childrens room. He handed the tablet to him. Daddy, I stayed uptest night to help you upgrade thepanys defense system. I promise that except me, the person who can break through this defense has not yet been born! Looking at a long row of codes disyed on the tablet, Ivan was moved. He pretended to be calm, while he was very shocked. He could understand this string of code, which his programmers couldnt write. Ivan couldnt help looking at his son a few more times. Alfie smiled like a flower. Daddy, I hope you can love mommy well in the future. Its not easy for her to raise us in these years. Bending down to pick up Alfie, Ivan gave him a deep kiss on his small face and then carried him downstairs. After four bowls of tomato and egg noodles were ced on the table, the four sat down. When Ivan picked up the chopsticks, the children were happy, and so was Jennifer. Jordan looked at the scene that Mr. Marsh finished the noodles in the bowl, and there was no sign of nausea. He couldnt help smiling. After breakfast, they took the schoolbags from Mary and the four got in the car happily. Lets go to the new school! This kindergarten was one of the best private kindergartens in Arkpool City. The children who could be here were not ordinary people. They were all children of powerful or rich families, who were born with golden spoons. Ivans whereabouts were kept secret. He asked the ss teacher to talk about something about entering. Unexpectedly, they were photographed by the media. Since Ivan took his wife and children to the mayors daughters birthday banquet that night, many paparazzi had followed him closely and wanted to dig up some news. Therefore, the fact that miss and the young master would attend Bright Star Kindergarten was soon reported. Ivan and Jennifer sent the children to see the ss teacher together In a vintage Kelsington Bay vi. Aubree threw the newspaper heavily on the tea table. She breathed heavily with anger, who didnt sleepst night! Chapter 31 His Son’s Great Contribution Pippa was holding her arm and advised, Please calm down, madam. Dont lose your temper. Its bad for your health. I asked them to divorce. How dare they show up in public! He even bought her flowers! Aubree hated Jennifer. Doesnt she have any self-knowledge? How can she be worthy of my son? Doesnt she have any idea? Madam. Ivan doesnt even like her. He is going against me! Its just a show put up for the media! Why dont you go along with Mr. Marshs wishes and cool down the tension between you two for a while. Pippa was worried about her, Being too tough will make things worse. How sad Catherine should be when she sees the news. She has devoted her youth to the group, but Ivan doesnt even give her a look. Catherines office was next door to the presidents office in the building of the Marsh Group. The interior was highly well-lit, with a Nordic-style arrangement. Holding the phone, Catherine looked gloomy, only to feel the juice in her hand instantly lose its vor. Eve, did Mr. Marshe today? She asked the assistant with unsure. I only saw Finnley alone just now. He really absented a crucial international meeting just to send those two kids to the new kindergarten. Cant Jennifer handle this kind of thing by herself? No maids at home? He bought a bouquet for Jennifer. He walked out of the store with toys holding flowers. A frigid man had turned into a generous husband in just a few days. Catherine must be so sad. Are you all right? Im fine. She assured herself that the surest way to win Ivans heart was to make herself worthy of him. She didnt believe Ivan loved Jennifer; he was fighting against his mother. The only thing Catherine could do now was to deliver excellent results for the Royal New Years Collection project, which Ivan attached great importance to. It would be considered an outstanding achievement for the Marsh Group if her work was finally selected. She had made a lot of effort to get the chance through directly defeating the R-n, and gaining the trust of the Queen of Ennd. As long as she seeded, she wouldnt be afraid of approaching Ivan. Thinking of this, Catherine felt better. After dropping the children off at the kindergarten, Ivan had his driver take Jennifer back to Emerald Bay while he came to the office. He didnt put much thought into the news. Finnley reported when Ivan entered, Some people tried to attack our system. The technicians have done their best to fix it, but it recovers suddenly. Is it rted to Alfie? Ivan froze with a sharp gaze. Attack? Find out its identity. It is hiding in the dark, and we havent locked the target. But weve been keeping an eye on it. Ivan didnt expect that his son had taken such an enormous credit. Who did he learn it from?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer? So Jennifer was a hacker too? Was she the person who attempted to hack thepanys system? Alfie was able to help the group today, and it would also be easy for him to destroy it. Finnley. Ivan sounded cautious, Dont mention Alfies identity to anyone. Also, strengthen protection for him. Yes. Ivan had just taken his seat in the custom-made office chair when Catherine, who wore a white professional suit dress, walked in with a smile and a proposal, Youre back? She greeted him in a rxed tone, unaffected by the news. Chapter 32 Alfie’s Doing What is it? Ivan did not look at her. Catherine didnt care about his attitude, smiling and standing before him, Youve attached great importance to the Royal New Years Collection, and so do I. I decided toplete a full set of design, clothing plus jewelry. Unnecessary. Ivan signed his name on a document, his voice husky and clear, There is no need to make yourself so tired. It doesnt matter. Im okay. Were not short of talents. He said, The division ofbor is the only way to ensure quality and quantity. Catherine maintained a smile on her face the whole time. A full set cane in handy if theres an emergency. You cant guarantee that everyone is cautious enough. Besides, good works are never redundant. Ivan stopped talking. He didnt think it was necessary, but he didnt bother to talk to her if she insisted on doing it. In any case, he wouldnt appreciate her, let alone be moved. Ivan began to reply to emails. Catherine was a little embarrassed. Ivans ascetic aura used to attract her, but now it made her feel so hurt. Did he not consider her a friend any more because of Jennifer? What else? Ivan gave her a look. Catherine smiled, Nothing. Ill go. She left in her high heels. Ivan did not ask her to stay. Ivan had just finished replying to an email when Finnley entered, It was the R-n who attacked our system, and their target was the design department. Ivan had already guessed it, so he was not very surprised. I know. We are their only rival in the jewelry industry, especially after we surpassed them in recent years. They have been foolishly trying to beat us. They also want to get their hands on the Royal New Years Collection. Its not that easy. Ivan snickered, Keep a close eye on their movement. Yes. The sun shone warmly on the Bright Star kindergarten, giving it a golden edge. The children yed games on the grass with their teachers, full ofughter. Alfie was sitting alone on a small stone by the slide, holding an iPad. The little guy sometimes frowned and smiled, and the screen was full of long strings of codes. Finally, the screen popped up with the word: OK. He showed a bright sun-like smile. Meanwhile, the staff in the R-n headquarters found the servers popped up a set of messy code, shing for a few seconds and then the screen ckout. It didnt help, no matter how they restarted it. Damn! It got hacked!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. How is this possible? Miss Amy asked Alfie in kindergarten, Why not do the game? You dont like it? No, Ill go now. He put the iPad back into the school bag and put the baseball cap on. Not far away, two young boys blocked Dianas way. One of them asked mockingly, I heard youre from the vige? Diana blinked her big watery eyes, None of your business. Youre a pheasant falling into a phoenixs nest. Do you know what we all are? The other boy smiled proudly, Im just curious. How did you get here? Diana was introverted and not good at arguing. She blushed as she clenched her little fist. The boy found it funny and grabbed her hand, asking jokingly, Hey, tell me about your countryside! Is it true that people there dont bathe for a month? They stink! Let go! Diana struggled and saw Alfie not far away, Alfie! Help! Chapter 33 Go Support His Son Hearing the sound, Alfie ran over. The two little boys grabbed Dianas arm, still asking boring questions. Let go of my sister! Alfie pulled the two little boys arms away, roaring, Only cowards would bully a girl! One boy stood firm, stepped forward and kicked on Alfies abdomen. Luckily, he dodged fast, How dare you hit me? Alfie let go of Dianas hand, pounced on the boy and directly scratched his face. Ouch! The boy screamed in pain. Alfie was as agile as a cat. Jackson, are you okay? The other boy was frightened and rushed to hold him. Diana went forward to pull Alfie, Stop fighting! We promised mommy not to get into trouble! Just leave it! Its not trouble. Im teaching them a lesson. Alfie was angry, I dont care who he is! If you bully my sister, you have to pay for it! We arent done yet! The injured boy shouted, Ill make you eat your words! Miss Amy hurried over. Seeing Jacksons bleeding face, she panicked. He winced in pain, ring at Alfie, Just you wait! A typical little bastard. He gasped and took out his phone to dial a number, Mommy! You have toe to school! Someone hurt me! Diana looked scared as she grabbed Alfies arm tighter, Alfie! Dont be afraid. He has mommy. We have daddy! Alfie raised the tone of voice and also made a call! Meanwhile, Ivan sat alone in the conference room. Finnley stood outside the door. The critical video conference had just begun. Ivan dressed in a suit, calm, elegant. At the other end of the screen was a middle-aged French man, and theymunicated in French all along. I think this project has great prospects after our evaluation so that you can consider it. The number of Alfie popped up on the phone that was muted, and Ivan happened to see it. He picked up the phone and apologized, Email me when youve decided. Im busy right now, so Ill get offline first. Bye. He turned off theputer and answered the phone. Daddy! Come to the kindergarten! As Ivan walked out of the conference room, Finnley handed him a contract and followed, This is the cooperation agreement with the US Federal Bank. Please take a look at it. I have to go to the kindergarten first. Ivan went straight into the elevator. His figure disappeared before Finnley could ask what happened or when he would return. Only children and Jennifer could distract Ivan from work.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He had changed into flesh and blood with normal feelings. Catherine came, her red lips dazzling, Finnley, when will the conference end? Its already over. Didnt it just start? She frowned and was puzzled, Failed? He went to the kindergarten, Finnley answered and returned to the office. Catherine stood fixed in the corridor, where the walls were carved with reliefs. She wondered if she was hallucinating. How did he have time to go to kindergarten? She took a deep breath and suppressed her depression. The Lamborghini rushed to the kindergarten and stopped on thewn. Ivan got out wearing a ck shirt with a perfect silhouette, striding calmly. Not far away, Jacksons mother, well-dressed and essorized, got out of the car and rushed over to protect her son in her arms, pointing at Alfie and cursing, Uneducated brat! If my son is disfigured, I will hunt you down! Whos uneducated? Alfie was righteous, He beat me first! Whos this kid? Expel him now! She painfully covered her sons wounded face, looking so mad. How dare you hit my son! You bastard! Chapter 34 A Gift for Daddy Alfie shielded Diana behind him and shouted at the woman, Jackson bullied my sister first! And he kicked me first! He deserved it! No one can bully my sister! The woman was enraged entirely by Alfie, gritting her teeth, Little brat, how dare you! She was about to hit Alfie. In the nick of time, the woman was grabbed by two bodyguards. Their warning gaze was as sharp as knives. It hurts! The woman was hopping mad. Ivan stroked the childrens heads tenderly, looking at the woman angrily. Daddy. Diana said, They deliberately picked on us first. Ivan bent down and carried Diana into his arms, Daddy knows. Mr. Marsh. The woman recognized him at once. Her legs went weak with fear, and she fell to the floor, They are your children? Ivan did not respond. The woman was fearful, but she continued with the eagerness to protect her son. But now my son is injured, and its just not right to do it in the kindergarten. Although she had mostly calmed herself, her voice still trembled. Im not here to reason with you. Ivan stared at her indifferently, Im here to back my kids up. The woman was frightened, and the teacher didnt even dare to breathe. Transfer your child to another school. Ivans eyes glinted with indifference. My kids dont want to see your son again. The woman instantly stiffened, her lips trembling. She smiled the next second, Mr. Marsh, for the sake of our partnership No more coboration. Its now cancelled. The womans brain went nk instantly. Ivan called the principal and requested to transfer Jackson to another school, and the principal nodded and immediately executed it. He took the kids to the car and calmed them down with two boxes of mango sd. Here, try it. I just bought it from the store downstairs at thepany. It tastes pretty good. Thank you, daddy! Alfie gave him a thumb up. Youre so handsome today! Ivan smiled, dotingly stroked his little head, and then looked at Diana. Daddys around, dont be afraid. Okay. Daddy, I have a present for you. Alfie put down the mango sd and opened his bag, I hacked the main server of R-n today, look! He took out the iPad, They have been trying to break into your server. Now well, teach them a lesson. Ivan was shocked. What a genius son! Daddy, do you like the gift? Alfie asked proudly. Love it. Ivan felt Alfie was not only a son but a treasure, but, next time, can you discuss it with me first? I worry about you. Okay! In the R-n headquarters. Signal received. A programmer excitedly shouted, Look. Its here. Zoom in. All the staff was exhrated as the location zoomed in actually to show the Bright Star Kindergarten. Kindergarten? Why would a hacker be in a kindergarten? Is there something wrong?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The signal quickly disappeared when they were confused. Everyone felt absurd and under unprecedented pressure. They initially thought the opponent was an overseas genius or rted to the Marsh Group, but who couldve expected that it appeared in a kindergarten? The kindergarten had only groups of children and teachers. Could it be a mistake? Check it. Find out the rtionship between the Marsh Group and the kindergarten. Someone said excitedly, Check the news! Ivans son and daughter are in this kindergarten! Its on the headline. Yes, Ive seen it too. These two kids are not the point. The leading man analyzed, We have to find out the hacker and ask him to work for us, or else we have to get rid of him! And we have to find out if he is rted to the Marsh Group. Chapter 35 Being Rejected We must fix the system first and see if the data is still there. Yes, hurry up. The R-n headquarters was in a mess. It would be a significant loss if the data was lost. On the sun-heatedwn of the kindergarten, seeing that the children were fine, Ivan said goodbye to them and returned to thepany. Alfie found that someone was monitoring his location. He sneered and quickly set up a defense. The lonely kid had drawn Miss Amys attention. Alfie, why dont you go y with other children? I dont like to y games, so childish. I came here to protect my sister, not to y games. He was so straightforward. Amy smiled awkwardly and stopped asking. After all, he was Mr. Marshs child. Looking at the codes on his iPad, Amy thought he was ying games. The Marsh Group. Dozens of floors of the building towered into the clouds, strikingly glittering. The subsidiary buildings stood in the CBD, shining like an untouchable pce under the sun. The presidents office was on the 22nd floor, a massive space decorated in a simple and stylish way. Ivan stood at the floor-to-ceiling window, gazing out, lost in his own thoughts. A footstep came, and he withdrew his thoughts without looking back. Have a cup of coffee? Catherine smiled, sounding gentle. Ivan nced at her and the coffee in her hand without taking it. Want a chat? She said in a low voice, We havent seen each other for two years, and were all too busy to have a chat these days. Its work time. Ivan was aloof. Catherine smiled, I know, but you have to be with the children after work. My eyes were weary, so I came around to take a break. I still have to work overtime tonight. She patiently handed the coffee cup to him, hoping he would drink it. Ivan took it and continued looking out the window, Anything to talk about? Catherine was relieved to see him take a sip of coffee, feeling sweeter than honey. Has Rowan cured your stomach? She cared about his health, Still cant eat? He did not answer. Catherine sighed, looking at the familiar bustling city with a mixed feeling, I know a famous doctor abroad. He is an expert in stomach diseases. I made an appointment with him. Helle to Arkpool this weekend. It only takes you two hours. Would you go see him?? No. Ivan refused, Just focus on your design.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But Ive already made an appointment with him. The chance is rare. Why cant you ept something good for you? Catherine was upset, Auntie Aubree is worried about you. I said no need. He was bothered, Dont you understand? Of course, Catherine didnt want to upset him. She changed the topic, Actually, you dont have to hate me so much. Everything I do is for you. Ivan took a sip of the coffee. Jennifers face suddenly shed across his mind. What is she doing? Catherine was depressed seeing that he was lost in thought, but she still smiled, Well, Im leaving. I will focus on the design and deliver the best to you. She looked at him, but he did not even spare a nce at her. Finally, she could do nothing but leave. Chapter 36 Ivan Arrived Ivan put the cup on the coffee table and left the office. He met Finnley at the elevator, Im off duty. He said, Leave it to you if there is an emergency. Finnley watched him walk into the elevator, the doors closed. Whats wrong with him today? Hes been weird since he got back from kindergarten. On the way home, Ivan sat in the back seat, wondering in his thoughts. It wasnt until the Lamborghini pulled up in the courtyard of Emerald Bay that Ivan returned to his senses. Not seeing Jennifer after getting out and walking into the living room, he calmed down. Alfie and Diana had already been home, listening to stories.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Daddy! The children were happy to see him back, Dont you have to work overtime today? No. Ivan looked around, and his gaze fell on Jordan aside, Where is Jennifer? She went to Sunshine Vige. Ivan was suddenly unhappy. He couldnt eat her hand-made dinner tonight. He returned so early because he missed the taste of her meal. Ivan went upstairs and couldnt concentrate on his work in his study. His stomach began to protest, and he especially missed her cooking. At Sunshine Vige, the sea of sunflowers in the sunset was a glorious scene to see. Inside the quiet bamboo house, Jennifer sat on a small bench as she carefully helped sew up Davids wounds, who was lying in a chair. A basin of blood-stained cotton was under the chair. Edward handed her tools, and they worked well together. Does it hurt? Jennifer asked while stitching, Just bear with it. David shook his head and forced a smile, It didnt hurt after you put the medicine on it. I felt like I would die of pain before you came. Thank you. You are too polite. Jennifer took this seriously. You should hold a meeting for the children in the vige, warning them not to throw ss bottles and other things into the paddy field. The cut is deep. It almost hurt the tendons. David, however, asked worriedly, You married into a rich family, right? Jennifer nced at him, Is this about me now? She continued to stitch up his wound, Dont believe the news. Its not like that. David was nervous, Did he force you? No. How is he treating Alfie and Diana? Are you used to living there? Is he violent? I heard he is a business tyrant, and he is not interested in women. Doesnt sound like a normal person. Edward took a towel and gently wiped the sweat on Jennifers forehead. Hes not what everyone says he is. Hes quite normal. Jennifer gently wrapped the gauze around the stitched wound, Its okay. Dont let it touch cold water for two weeks. Just be careful with your injurytely. Stop the work. When she unintentionally raised her eyes, she was shocked to find Ivan standing in the doorway. It was so surreal. From his cold and dark eyes, she saw the displeasure. David was startled. Talk of the devil. Howe such an honorable man would appear here? Its not an illusion, right? He was frozen. Edward was also stunned and looked at him incredulously. Ivan stood at the door with an indifferent aura that was not easy to approach. No one knew when he came. Jennifer returned to Edward, Take David back. Okay. Edward nced at Ivan a few times. He was not fond of him, who took away Alfie, Diana, and Master. Jennifer exhorted Edward before they left. Ivan stepped into the house and made his way. Edward carried David on his back and left, and only Ivan and Jennifer were in the house. Didnt you say to give me freedom? Jennifer looked at him, What are you doing here? Ivan did not answer, and his face looked calm, but it just made Jennifer feel fidgety. His stomach growled. She darted at his stomach and then his sullen face again, and she moved closer, leaning down and putting her ear near his abdomen. Rumble. Ivan tried to restrain it but failed. Youre hungry? Jennifer looked up, a little surprised, Do you miss my cooking? Chapter 37 Who’s Smarter Of course not. He insisted, straightening his back and withdrawing his gaze. Then what are you doing over here? She looked at him, Miss me? Of course not! Jenniferughed and stretched, Oops, the noodles are getting cold. She walked towards the kitchen, People have to eat on time despite how busy they are. Ill fill up my stomach first. Make yourself at home. Ivan followed her and saw her eating the noodles with a big mouthful, regardless of any elegance. He couldnt help but gulp. After tasting her food, Ivan resisted injecting Nutrition Agent, leaving work early to eat her cooking. Jennifer walked to him, asking as she ate, Whats the matter?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. However, Ivan snatched the chopsticks and bowl and ate them regardless. Jennifer stared at him dumbfounded. Isnt he a downright neat freak? Howe he didnt mind her saliva? This Ivan was unlike that President of the Marsh Group, who was formidable and domineering. After just two bites, he suddenly frowned and started to puke at the garbage can. Hey! Jennifer was startled. Are you okay? She hurriedly put his bowl down, took a tissue and poured water for him. Ivans stomach was like being turned upside down. He felt sick. The noodles were all vomited out as if they were toxic. Jennifer held the water, Come here, rinse your mouth. He was too fragile now. Ivan gargled with water, and then took a deep breath. Whats wrong with you? Such a strong reaction. You didnt make this? Ivan asked with his dark eyes containing ayer of frost. Edward cooked it. Sheughed, I dont have time. Ive been helping David with his wounds. Ivan was speechless. Jennifer remembered what Jordan had said. Ivan was not used to eating food made by anyone except her. He stared at her so sternly that she stopped smiling. Wait a moment. Jennifer went into the kitchen. He followed and watched her cook without a word. She boiled water, cut tomatoes, and cooked noodles. Her long, waterfall-like hair billowing, and the slight curls at the end of her hair made her look innocent. She was cooking for him, which made him feel warm and touched. Jennifer quickly brought out two bowls of noodles and handed him a pair of chopsticks. Sit down and eat together. This ce is simple but clean. Her tone wasforting, Edward would tidy up the house every day when I was away. Ivan sat down opposite her, and he slowly looked around. The children lived here for six years. Six years. The noodles smelled good and were to Ivans liking, and he ate happily. Jennifer snickered, Not afraid Ill poison it? He looked at her, not wanting to pick up her subject. Whats with the long face? You took the initiative toe to me. She withdrew her gaze to eat the noodles. Later, Ivan went around the bamboo house, familiarizing himself with the ce where the children used to live. Jennifer sorted and ssified the herbs that had been dried today. Edward returned and was unhappy when he saw the Lamborghini still parked in the yard. The two ck-d bodyguards were standing by the car, which he found annoying. He met Ivan at the door, who was tall and imposing. Edward did not take the initiative to greet him. He feared Ivan, and at the same time, a bit hostile, because Ivan was the one who took away the kids and his Master. Are you going back tonight? Ivan asked Jennifer. Chapter 38 Strong And Resolute Jennifer considered while tittering, Is that why youe? Ivan proudly turned his head away, expressionless, Are you going back or not? No. Jennifer deliberately replied, Cant you see? Davids leg was injured, his hamstring as well. I have to tell the vigers to keep safe, especially those children. I need to lecture on them one by one. Ivan sounded sullen, Alfie fought with someone today. What? Is it serious? Jennifer was horrified, worrying so much. He did not answer, just admiring her expression. Jennifer tugged on his arm in a hurry, Go! Why are you still standing there? Why didnt you tell me just now? She pulled Ivan to the courtyard and pushed him into the car. Edward stood in the doorway, wanting to say something. The car quickly started and left. The Lamborghini was fast enough, but Jennifer wanted it to be as fast as the ne. All she could think about was the safety of the children. Why was the fight? Who did he fight with? Did he get hurt? Why are you telling me now? You should have called and told me earlier! She was anxious, So I would have gone back. He called me, and I went to deal with it. Went to school? That means its serious! Jennifer frowned, anxious and panicked. Is it serious? Did he get hurt? Ivan kept silent. Twenty minutester, the Lamborghini parked in the Emerald Bay vi, and Jennifer quickly raced towards the house. In the bright light of the living room, Alfie was eating fruit while he told Jordan about the details of Ivans visit to kindergarten to back him up.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was so vivid and loud that Jennifer could hear him from far away. Alfie! Alfie turned to look at the direction of the voice, and was delighted to see Jennifer, Mommy! Youre back? He jumped off the sofa and ran over to pull her to the coffee table. Mommy, there was a boy named Jackson who bullied Diana today! I taught him a lesson! You dont know how arrogant he was. Jennifer was speechless. Alfie was intact, standing there with a smug little face. She rushed back anxiously all the way! Taking a look at Ivan, she found him innocent at the door. Without waiting for her to question him, he said, It was real. I went to deal with it. He sounded so innocent. Jennifer red at him. Ivan was rxed as he withdrew his gaze and went upstairs. He could even feel Jennifers angry sight that fell on his back. He felt inexplicably happy. Mommy, whats wrong? Jennifer hugged her son and daughter, feeling relief they were fine. Alfie told the whole story and said adoringly, Daddys cool! He said, Im not here to reason with you. Im here to back my kids up!'' Jennifers anger subsided a bit. She stroked their little heads, In any situation, you must not be feared and not hold back when you are bullied, or else it will continue. The children nodded, Okay! If someone provokes you first, you need to fight back. But you cant hurt him to the point of death. You have to be careful, okay? Dont worry, mommy. I remember everything youve said. Jordan was shocked to hear this, thinking that Jennifer was such a badass. He never saw anyone teach their children in this way. In the bathroom upstairs. The maid filled the bathtub, prepared the bathrobe, and then withdrew. Ivan stood at the window with a ss of 82-year-old Lafite, sipping it while admiring the night outside. He stood upright and motionless. The image of Jennifer cooking for him came to mind. He finally came to realize that she had been a part of his life. Chapter 39 Found His Secret Jennifer walked the children around the yard and listened to what they had experienced in the new kindergarten. She told the children bedtime stories and finally put them to sleep. Looking at them lying quietly, she was relieved that the children had been smiling more often since they reunited with their dad. The only ce she could go tonight was the main bedroom.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There was no guest room prepared in this huge vi. Right, nobody had the honor to spend the night here. After standing in the doorway for a while, Jennifer pushed open the door. Ivan was right there. He was so handsome. The moment the four eyes met, she saw him smile, bright eyes filled with inexplicable tenderness. The first time she saw him like this. It was like a hallucination. Ivan reached out, and Jennifer dodged, but he just closed the door. She thought he was going to put his arm around her. She could tell he had showered from the faint scent of shower gel. He was in white silk pajamas. Jennifer felt the hormones wafting throughout the room. The white sheet, man and woman in the Baroque-style bedroom. She did not dare to think about the next. Ivan reached her hands out again, and she stepped back against the wall. His palm pressed on the wall next to her ear. She looked at him in surprise and flutter. What are you doing? Her heartbeat went into turmoil. Ivan held her waist, gazing into her eyes with intense tenderness. Jennifer was even more flustered. She looked up at him, and her bright eyes were like a pond of spring water, luring him to get drown in it. We have no feelings for each other. We are a fake couple. Can you let me go? She pleaded softly. Dont forget your identity. You are my legal wife. Ivan put away the tenderness, warning, If you dare to go against me, I will buy the whole Sunny Vige and drive all the vigers out, leaving them homeless. Jennifer red at him. Still, heughed lightly. He kissed her lips and also turned off the light. She wanted to resist but did not dare to provoke him. His words must not be a joke. He was Ivan, the king that no one dared to irritate. Ivan thought of the woman in his arms and Edward in the bamboo house with tacit understanding. Thinking of the disdainful look Edward showed to him, Ivan was annoyed and bit Jennifers lip. It hurt so much. Are you crazy? She struggled. Yes, Im crazy. Ivan got a desire to conquer her since he found her soft spot, those vigers. It was hard for her to escape. Kiss me. Ivans voice was low and dominant. Jennifer closed her eyes and kissed him back awkwardly. She held his waist in pain, and her palm slid down on his back and identally touched the uneven skin, which shocked her slightly. His kisses fell on her like raindrops, making her mind go nk, leaving her no extra time to think. Jordans words echoed in her mind. Were these the burn scars left on him after he rushed into the fire to save his mother? Jennifer touched them carefully again, making analysis based on her experience. Ivan caught her hand that tried to wander around his back and deepened the kiss. Chapter 40 Feel Sorry for Mr. Marsh Alfie and Diana woke up in the next bedroom after a fake sleep. Alfie sat cross-legged with the iPad in his arms, manipting it, and on the screen was a set of codes that no one could understand. Diana brought two sses of milk over, Youre not going to get daddy in trouble, right? Im solving him a big problem. R-n is garbage. They didnt try to fix their server but keep trying to find my location. So what even if they find out? They cant beat me. Diana worried, Should we tell daddy? No! Okay, I wont say anything.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. It was gettingte. The main bedroom was silent, and the light was warm and yellow. Jennifery beside Ivan after having sex, not too close. He was obviously on guard against her but couldnt resist sleeping with her. Seeing her with Edward, Ivan was unhappy and didnt know what was wrong with him. Early in the following day. Jennifer woke up and found Ivan lying next to her, and she couldnt resist thinking about the injury on his back. Sensing what was on her mind, Ivan asked, You didnt notice before? She didnt answer. Because youve never hugged me. Ivan got up. Jennifer was in a daze watching him change his shirt easily and walk out. Because youve never hugged me. His words still sounded in her ears. Was she the only one who knew he was hurt? He sounded so lonely. Lying on the bed, Jennifer was caught up in her thoughts. In the next room, Ivan took out the box. He opened it, skillfully dispensing the medicine and calmly giving himself an intravenous injection. Mr. Marsh. Jordan waited in the living room and watched hime downstairs, Dont you eat breakfast? Shes not up. Ivan walked outside. Jordan felt sorry. He had learned cooking from Mrs. Marsh, but it was still not to Ivans liking, and he didnt know where went wrong. He couldnt always ask Mrs. Marsh to work in the kitchen. Jordan worried about Ivans health and hoped he could eat normally one day. Upstairs in the main bedroom, Jennifer stood at the window in a nightgown with bare feet. She saw the driver open the door for Ivan, and he got into the car and disappeared. After changing her clothes and going downstairs, Alfie and Diana also got up. Mommy, can you make noodles for daddy every day? Thus, he can eat breakfast with us. The kids had a look of loss. Okay. Jennifer was gentle, Eat your breakfast, and then go to school. Jennifer walked the children to the car after breakfast in the warm, sunny courtyard. Jordan apanied her and asked, Can you please cook a bowl of noodles for Ivan daily? Jennifer was surprised that he thought the same as the children. Jordan exined, Im worried about him. He has not eaten for so many years. Finally, he can eat the food you make. Since the situation has improved, I dont want it to get worse again. Jordan had taken Ivan as his half-son. Okay. She agreed as readily as she had promised her kids. Jordan was particrly grateful and bowed solemnly towards her, thanking her from the bottom of his heart. You are too polite. Jennifer hurriedly helped him. They turned toward the living room when an unfamiliar car drove into thepound, stopping in front of the vi. Chapter 41 Looks Aggressive After entering the living room, she said to Jordan, I have to go back to the vige today. A vigers foot was injured yesterday. If Ivan calls, you can tell him that I am sleeping and Ille back before he arrives home. Okay. Jordan showed his gratitude. Of course, he would help her. When she was about to go upstairs to get her bag, Aubree entered the house with her maid, Pippa, followed by two bodyguards. Jordan was very surprised. After all, Madam Aubree was not in good health and couldnt stay outside for a long time. She seldom came here. Good morning, Madam Aubree, Jordan bowed. Pippa handed a ck umbre to the bodyguard behind her and took Aubree gently by the arm. Aubree was wearing a half exquisite mask and whitece gloves, keeping herself clothed from head to foot. She walked towards him step by step with great majesty. Where is Jennifer? Said Aubree in a cold tone. Jordan answered carefully, She is upstairs. She wille downstairs when she gets her bag. Then he took out his phone and was about to dial a number. Who are you calling? With sharp eyes, Aubree asked with a low voice. Jordan trembled that he almost dropped his phone. He didnt dare to look up. Before he could exin, Aubree said coldly, Dont call Ivan! She cast a cold nce at others, If anyone dares to call Ivan today, I will fire him or her first! The servants stood still, not daring to breathe. Pippa helped her to sit down on the sofa. She stared at the corner of the stairs, waiting for Jennifer. On the way to thepany, Ivan sat in the back seat of his Lamborghini. The beautiful morning glow came in through the window, making him extraordinarily charming and lovely. Surly he had to be on guard against Jennifer and he clearly knew she was unfathomable. Before his subordinate reported her whereabouts that day, he went directly to the countryside. Having eaten the noodles cooked by her, he still felt unsatisfied, and he had taken her back to the vi and slept with her He didnt know what was wrong with him. All he could think about was her. It was the first time that he had lost control in the past 38 years. In Emerald Bay, the big living room boasted the bright light and polished marble floor. Aubree sat opposite Jennifer, behind whom Jordan and Marry stood. Pippa and the two bodyguards stood beside Aubree, as if these people were about to negotiate. Im here to see my grandson and granddaughter, Aubree looked at Jennifer sharply. I want to know what they look like after being with you for six years. They went to the kindergarten. Looking at me is the same thing. Jennifers answer, neither humble nor pushy, made Aubree angry. Even Jordan was worried about Jennifer, and the atmosphere in the living room became subdued. Take your leave, all of you, said Aubree. Jennifer didnt say anything, nor did she show any fear. As for Pippa, she was very worried about Aubree, because Jennifer was obviously not easy to deal with, which she had realizedst time. Jordan and Marry had no choice but to leave even though they were worried. Pippa also had to follow the bodyguards, leaving the living room. But she kept her eyes on them, thinking she couldnt let Aubree suffer losses. Jennifer leaned forward and poured two cups of tea carefully. Looking at her series of actions, Aubrees face didnt soften much. Do you know Catherine Collins? Jennifer was silent. She is an orphan. She was funded by me when she was 11 years old. I felt that she was a very special girl at the first sight of her. There is a determination of a businessman in her eyes. Our family has funded countless students, but only she is different. Aubree continued, She is very hardworking. She dares to resist fate, but she neverins. She works hard and often stays upte until four or five oclock. Others feel tired to learn a major, but she has studied more than ten. In my eyes, she is very excellent. She worked as an intern in the Marsh Group. Step by step, she became the vice president of the Group with her own efforts, growing into the person Ivan and I trust the most.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She is a capable assistant of Ivan. Only when she is with Ivan can they be called a perfect match. Jennifer wasnt interested in the background of Catherine, because she wasnt interested in this woman at all. In other words, I raise Catherine as my daughter-inw, Taking a sip of tea, Aubree announced. Thats why shes allowed to handle the core business of the Group. After that, she put down the teacup and sized at Jennifer up and down. Have you listened to me or not? Aubree found that the girl seemed very calm and didnt even frown. Chapter 42 Impeccable Compared to my interest in Catherine, I think you are more interested in what happened between me and your son, right? Jennifer smiled. Do you want to know? Her attitude made Aubree very unhappy, but Aubree was indeed interested. Go ahead. She tried her best to keep herposure, just staring at Jennifer with her cold eyes. There is no love between me and Ivan, but he is the father of the two children indeed. He has done a paternity test, Jennifer said directly. Seven years ago, at a charity dinner, he was drugged and identally slept with me. Thats why I was pregnant. A glimmer of light shed across the middle-aged womans eyes. Jennifer continued, Seven yearster, I met him again. I dont want to get anything from him. Otherwise, I would have asked him for help in my most difficult three years. Her words made sense, and Aubree was lost in thought. The kids miss him, and they want to have a father like other children. Ivan wants children, so he married me in order to give the kids aplete family. To be honest, I was passive in this whole process. I even signed a lot of agreements with him, all of which were unequal treaties.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Marsh, its impossible for me to divorce your son, Jennifer said calmly. I also want to divorce. After all, Im so young and twelve years younger than your son. So, whoever started the trouble should end it. Youd better find him. Jennifer gazed at Aubree. If he is willing to divorce me, I promise I wont disturb him and Catherine. I hope they will be together forever. These words made Aubree very angry. What Jennifer said left no room for criticism. And its like bargaining for stolen goods. Every woman in the world would dream of bing Ivans wife. The towering Marsh Group was andmark building in Arkpool City. It stood in the sun and was a symbol of power. Linda walked into the office, Miss Collins, your office has been prepared. There are many people in the design department. Why do you have to squeeze in with them? Design requires mixing with inspirations, and I feel more energetic when working with others. Sitting in her office chair, in white suits, Catherine looked particrly chic and professional. With a smile on her face, she said, Just help me move theputer there. I dont need anything else. Linda handed her a bottle of eye cream and asked, You didnt go homest night? Did you stay up all night? How do you know? Catherine took it over, Thank you. The car is still parked there. Linda felt sorry for her, Miss Collins, although work is important, health is more important. I know. Mr. Marsh cares about this project very much. I cant neglect it. When I have inspiration, I want to design it at one fling. Embarrassed, Catherine asked, Are the dark circles under my eyes very obisous today? She had to see Ivanter. Its fine, Linda felt sorry for her. You are always so beautiful. Catherine smiled, took out a mirror and began to apply the eye cream. Miss Collins had been so hardworking and excellent. Why wasnt Mr. Marsh aware of this? Linda felt sorry for Catherine. Well, dont think too much, Catherine stood up. Ill take care of myself. Lets go to the design department together. As the vice president of the Group, Catherine was also in a high position. She used to have a spacious and independent office, but now she was willing to move to the design department, which made everyone excited, feeling that she was approachable and down-to-earth. Being able to work with the vice president, the workers were full of fighting spirit, thinking we must win this battle and design something that could satisfy the Queen at first sight. On her way back to Kelsington Bay, Aubree was sitting by the window. The dark curtains were closed, and there was no sunlighting in. On her way back, she didnt say anything. With two simple braids, Pippa, thought for a while, hesitating, and finally held her arm. Madam, dont be angry. Your health is the most important. I didnt expect her to be such a woman, neither overbearing nor servile, wless, Aubree felt surprised. She even revealed that she is the one who has been victimized. Madam, I always feel that Jennifer doesnt look like someone from a small vige. She doesnt flinch when she sees you, Pippa couldnt describe her feelings. She is different from ordinary people. In fact, Aubree had the same feeling. Chapter 43 Don’t Tell Him That I Came to You In the big office of the design department of the Marsh Group, more than a dozen top designers were busy, and everyone was cooperating with each other harmoniously. When Catherine raised her head by ident, she saw that Ivan passed by the door. He was so handsome, with one hand in his pocket; she was deeply attracted by him. That scene could stay in her heart for many years. She was drawing a sketch carefully with a smile on her face. From her hair, earrings, to her nails, every detail showed that this woman had impable taste in clothes. She was well-dressed, tall, andpetent, impressing others with elegant arrogance. Only an excellent woman like her could deserve Mr. Marsh. Many people had thought that. The phone rang. After taking a look at the caller ID, Catherine quickly answered, Hello, Rowan. Catherine, did you call me? The man on the other end of the phone said apologetically. My phone was low on battery just now. What can I do for you? I have something to ask you. Do you have time? Where are you? I have an interview at the club opposite the Marsh Group. It will end at about eleven oclock. Okay, Catherine said in a rxed tone. I happen to be in thepany. See youter. Okay. In a good mood, she hung up the phone, looked at her watch, and then called to order a bouquet. Rowan had recently developed a new type of vine and operated two brain surgeries. He was well-known in the medical circle, and only authority media could make an appointment with him. Catherine had made an appointment with a French gastroenterologist to make a diagnosis for Ivan. The specialist would arrive in Arkpool City on the weekend from his busy schedule. Therefore, Catherine nned to ask Rowan about the situation of Ivan in the past two years. At 10:50, she arrived at the club opposite the Marsh Group with a bunch of flowers. Through the clean ss wall, Catherine saw that Rowan was wearing a white shirt. Facing the reporters questions, he was calm with a smile, giving people a sense of neither arrogance nor rashness. Dr. Watson, it is said that you are the youngest genius pharmacist. What do you think of this title? Dr. Watson, the 108 kinds of medicine you have developed have already benefited human beings. Countless patients have expressed their gratitude openly. Have you read their thank-you letters? Dr. Watson, you are already a shining star in the medical field. Whats your n for the next five years? As a doctor who has been working hard in the medical field, are you going to take root in this field all your life? Dr. Watson, are you going to take an apprentice? Im born for human beings. Im willing to trade my youth for patients new life. Ill devote myself to the career I love all my life, Rowan replied calmly. Hearing such an answer, everyone on the spot apuded like thunder. Catherine admired him very much. When she turned around, she saw that Ivan was standing not far away with a bunch of flowers in his hand and looking at Rowan through the ss door. Taking a deep breath, she quickly left. The crowd burst into apuse again! After the interview, the reporters left one after another. With the flowers in his hand, Ivan walked towards Rowan. It was a great pleasure for Ivan that Rowan could score such achievements today. And Rowan was also very grateful to Ivan, because thetter had funded the best research equipment, so that Rowan didnt need to worry about the money. It was Ivan that made Rowan sessful. Congrattions! Ivan gave him a bunch of flowers and hugged him. Congrattions! You are a genius doctor! As soon as he thanked Ivan, his phone rang. He took it out and found it was a message from Catherine.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Please dont tell Ivan that I have an appointment with you. Im leaving now. Youve got another appointment? asked Ivan. No. Rowan put away his phone immediately. Have a cup of coffee? Okay. The club was owned by the Marsh Group, with high-end decoration. Ivan was very familiar with it, so they came to the coffee shop behind. There were no other people in the high-end and elegant environment, just the two of them. Ive developed a nutritious solution recently. You can inject it once a day, but its still in the clinical trial phrase, Rowan told the great news happily. It can save you a lot of time. Ivan told Rowan about his recent situation. While Rowan was surprised, he asked curiously, Can you eat now? Who helps you? Where did you find such a chef? Chapter 44 Children’s Timely Help It doesnt matter, Ivan asked. Is there any hope that my stomach can get better? He also wanted to have a healthy body. Rowan answered bluntly, Its rted to your mental condition. If there is a sign of recovery, of course there is hope. All of a sudden, Ivan felt relieved. He also felt unprecedentedly happy these days. Let that person be your chef. Its better to get nutrition from food itself. You may gradually adapt to the food cooked by others as time goes by. Anyway, dont stop eating food when youre getting better. Ivan thought for a while, If you have time,e to see the person and find out whats the difference. Rowan nodded, Okay. Until now, Rowan still thought that the person who cooked for Ivan was a famous foreign chef. He didnt know that Ivan was married. Recently, he had been concentrating on research and didnt watch the news. Alfie and Diana got out of the car and rushed into the Marsh Group excitedly. They skipped sses and came to see their Daddy. Outside the elevator, Diana pressed the button, being held by Alfie in his arms. After a while, the door opened. After the kids went in, several employees also went in, with documents in their hands and work cards hanging on their chests. Everything was in order. It is said that the Queen will personally supervise the Royal New Years Collection. If she doesnt like our designs, she will choose to cooperate with otherpanies. Its strange. Since this work is tailored for New Year, why do they only give us one month? It turns out that theyve reserved an opportunity for others. The Queen attaches great importance to this project, so Mr. Marsh also takes it seriously. At present, our biggestpetitor in terms of jewelry is R-n, right? They used to be the toppany in this field, and we have just surpassed them in the past two years. R-n? Alfie had captured this important information. It was R-n that tried to hack daddysputer. It turned out that R-n was Daddyspetitor. Without working hard to improve its ability, thispany yed tricks behind. It didnt deserve to be called Top. After walking out of the elevator, Diana held her brothers hand and asked in a low voice, Brother, what is the Royal New Years Collection? Design what No matter what kind of design it is, our mommy can do it. Alfie held his sisters hand tightly. Ask mommy to design one too. As long as the Queen likes mommys work, Mommy will be famous and no one dares to say that she is a vulgar woman anymore.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That makes sense. But what if Mommy doesnt agree? So, we have to find a way. In the cafe of the club across the Group, Ivan and Rowan chatted happily. Ivans phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID and answered the phone in Rowans presence. Whats the matter? Finnley told him, Mr. Marsh, Alfie and Diana are here. I see. His voice was euphonious. After hanging up the phone, Ivan said to Rowan, My children havee to thepany. I have to go back first. Okay. Rowan stood up and said goodbye. Looking at his receding figure, he felt that Ivan was bing more and more approachable. A man who showed no interest in women would not be lonely for the rest of his life with two children apanying him from now on. In the spacious and bright CEO Office of the Marsh Group, Finnley brought the children some desserts and two sses of juice. Thank you, uncle Finnley! The children were very cute, and Finnley was very happy to see them, especially this little boy, who looked exactly like Mr. Marsh. Uncle Finnley, where is our daddy? Diana was so adorable. I called him just now. He said he would be back soon. Come back? Diana was surprised. Isnt he in thepany? No. The kids were moved. Daddy was not in thepany, so he must have something to deal with outside. Would hee back for them? A few momentster, Ivan came in, followed by Finnley, who took a document in his hand. Daddy! Why do youe to thepany instead of staying in the kindergarten? Ivan leaned against the edge of the table, with arms crossed. Tell me, who did you bully today again? No, no, no! Alfie quickly shook his head. Were not here to ask you to back us up. Were here to remind you of an important thing. Diana also nodded her head solemnly, Yes, were afraid youll forget it, since you are busy. Whats the matter? Ivan was deep in thought. Tomorrow is weekend, Alfie asked. Do you work overtime? Before he could answer, Diana reminded him, You promised to take mommy to the amusement park this weekend. Chapter 45 Reject It Directly Ivan raised his eyebrows and looked at his son gently. Daddy, dont you forget it? Alfie widened his eyes in surprise. You said that in front of that woman when we brought you the chicken soup that day. If you forget, she can be the witness. Of course, he remembered, but he just said it casually. Blinking her big watery eyes, Diana said, Daddy, you wont lie, will you? Even if you forget it, you should remember it now, right? Alfie asked again. Being stared at by the two children, Ivan nodded, Of course not. Yeah! The kids screamed excitedly. Standing at the door, Catherine saw that Ivan bent down and hooked up with the two children. He smiled gracefully. She didnt know how long it had been since he smiled like thisst time. She had been looking at him like this and listening to theughter inside, feeling gratified and jealous, until the kids kissed him goodbye and walked towards the door hand in hand. Her eyes fell on the faces of the two children. They were as beautiful as porcin dolls, with lovely chubby cheeks. Alfie held onto Dianas hands. Just likest time, he didnt look at Catherine and directly ignored her. He passed by her. Diana looked back at Catherine and wondered if this beautiful woman liked her daddy. Ivans eyes fell on Catherine. He sat down in his chair, looking cold and noble. Catherine walked towards him. She knew that his time was precious, so she went straight to the point. I have an appointment with a French expert who is specialized in treating stomach diseases. Its really difficult to make an appointment with him. He will arrive in Arkpool City at eight oclock tomorrow morning. Please spare two hours for him to make a diagnosis. Dont worry, Ivan was calm. Im fine. You can focus on your work from now on.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan, I dont want you to Ive made it clear, He raised his eyes. Dont you understand, Miss Collins? When her eyes met his, the alienation and indifference in his eyes made her very ufortable. She had no choice. It was impossible for him to be convinced by her. Thus, being rejected, she turned around and left with a broken heart. In the hallway, she called Rowan, Are you busy? Im fine, Catherine. Where are you? Lets talk on the phone. I dont have time to see you, Catherine came to the balcony, holding the railing in her hands, and looked into the prosperous city in the distance. He is very stubborn and refused to see the doctor. Actually In the past two years, I have been looking for a famous doctor for him to cure his stomach, She interrupted in a low voice. Its not easy to invite this specialist here, but Ivan is unwilling to spare two hours. Disappointment was exposed through her words. Mr. Marsh has been greatly improved. Rowan asked, Do you know that he can eat now? What? She was shocked. But his situation is special. He is particr about cook. Hes used to the food cooked by some cook. Thats great. I dont know She was really happy for Ivan. Then let this cook stay with a high sry. Where is this chef? Im not sure. But dont worry. Hes getting better. So, was this the reason why Ivan refused to see doctors? thought Catherine. In an instant, she felt less sad. He rejected her because he was getting better, not because he hated her. Sheforted herself. After hanging up the phone, she dialed the number of the stomach specialist and apologized to him in fluent French. At night, in the brightly lit vi of Emerald Bay, Jennifer didnt go into the kitchen, nor did she cook a dish for him. She was holding back her anger caused by Aubree. After returning home, Ivan went upstairs directly. He locked himself in the study, turned on theputer and began to work. This made Jordan very worried. He felt that Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh were like strangers today. They didnt say good evening to each other. This was not good. I must let these two people break the ice, thought Jordan. Chapter 46 Match Making In fact, Ivan didnt think too much. He nned to finish his work tonight so that he would have time to go to the amusement park tomorrow. Catherine was still in thepany. The big office of the design department was brightly lit. As the evening wore on, the designers left one by one. Miss Collins, Im leaving now. Miss Collins, are you still here? Goodbye, Miss Collins. Miss Collins, see you. Gradually, there was only Catherine left in the office. Linda, her assistant, came in with a document and asked in surprise, Miss Collins, will you stay up all night tonight? Time is pressing. I dont want to waste time on the road. She didnt stop drawing. She was in a good mood because Rowan said that Ivans stomach was getting better.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But you have to rest now, Lindas heart went out to her. What if you exhaust yourself? You can leave now, Catherine looked at Linda. I wont go back tonight. Im not sleepy. If you keep on like this, youll get sick. Catherine smiled, Its not that serious. For so many years, Ive been sleeping at three oclock in the morning. Im used to it. At Emerald Bay, in the study upstairs, Ivan was holding the mouse and staring at a group of data on the screen. His eyes were sharp, and he always exuded an aura of power, with great majesty mixed with a hint of coldness. Downstairs, Jordan found the kids. He asked in a low voice, Alfie, Diana, can you do me a favor? Please go ahead, Uncle Jordan. Jordan then whispered something to the kids. The children blinked their ck eyes like grape, listened carefully, and then nodded in agreement. Lets go! Then Alfie turned around and went upstairs with Diana. He found Jennifer in the cloakroom. Mommy, daddy is very busy recently. He hasnt had dinner yet! Holding her hand, Alfie looked up at her and pouted prettily, Can you help him cook noodles? Diana also began to help, Mommy, just say yes! Its not a big deal! I know youre the best! Why are you so concerned about him? With a sigh, she looked down at the two cute kids. Okay, I agree! I just wanted to establish a perfect mother image in childrens heart, thought Jennifer. The kids jumped with great joy. Looking at the figure walking into the kitchen downstairs, Jordan was overjoyed. When she turned around with the noodles in her hands, Jordan stood at the kitchen door and said, Thank you, Mrs. Marsh. Not at all. You can bring it to Ivan, Jennifer looked serene. Okay. Jordan took it carefully, looked at her gratefully, and then turned away. Jennifer was a little absent-minded. She couldnt help but think of the wound on Ivans back. It was a serious one. Hadnt he been cured in time? Why was his back skin so rough? In this world, except for Jordan and Marry, there were few people who really cared about him. His mother might care about him too much. Everyone regarded him as a legend and revered him. There must be very few people whom Ivan could trust. Mommy,e here. We have a secret to tell you! When the kids showed up, the soft and cute voice pulled her back to reality. The kids took her hands and left the kitchen. What secrets do you have? Why do you have so many secrets? In front of the study upstairs, Jordan knocked on the door with noodles. Come in, please. Looking up, he was surprised to see Jordane in with noodles. Mr. Marsh, this is the tomato and egg noodle Mrs. Marsh cooked for you. You must be very busy recently. Please eat it while its still hot. Did she cook it? His gaze became gentler, and a trace of warmth flowed through his heart. Jordan put the bowl of noodles gently beside hisputer, with a kind smile on his face, Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh actually cares about you very much. I see. Thank you. Somehow, Ivan was in a good mood. Chapter 47 Mommy, Daddy’s Taking You to Amusement Park Jordan didnt leave at once. He stood at the desk with a hesitant look, When you just left for thepany this morning, your mother came here. Hearing this, Ivan looked up at Jordan, with his deep eyes. With a guilty conscience, Jordan looked away and said respectfully, I was going to call you, but Madam Aubree didnt allow me to do so. There was no emotion in Ivans deep eyes. Did my mothere here for my wife? Yes. What did she say? After that, he picked up the chopsticks and began to eat the noodles. Jordan briefly repeated what Aubree and Jennifer had said this morning. In fact, he didnt mean to betray Aubree. He just thought Jennifer was the only person who could make Mr. Marsh happy. He hoped that they could be together, whether their marriage was true or not. I see, said Ivan in a low voice. After saluting, Jordan left the study and he felt relieved for telling Ivan what happened. Not long after Jordan left, Ivan put down the bowl and dialed his mothers number. Before the person on the other end of the line could speak, Ivan opened his thin lips, Mom, if you make trouble for Jennifer again in the future, I promise Ill kick Catherine out of thepany. Then he hung up the phone. In the valuable vi of Kelsington Bay, Aubree smashed her phone irritably. She even pushed off a limited edition of tea sets on the tea table. Pippas face turned pale with fear. No, Madam! She couldnt stop her. In the quiet study, Ivan ate noodles. He seldom talked to his mother in this way. What happened to him? Because of Jennifer? It reminded him of his mothers tragic experience, and also remembered that he rushed into the sea of fire to save his mother at the age of 17. His mother had gone through a lot of difficulties along the way. He med himself. If it werent for Catherine, he and his mother would have been able to get along well with each other. In the next room, standing on the chair, Diana held up a set of casual clothes, her big eyes blinking. Mommy, this is your favorite color! Lets have a try! Alfie was also very exciting. Hurry up! Jennifer was stunned, What are you doing? Daddy said he would take you to the amusement park tomorrow. Its not convenient to wear a skirt. So, we chose this one for you! To the amusement park? Jennifers eyes widened in surprise. Yes! Like a little monkey, Alfie put his arms around her neck. Mommy, you dont know, do you? Daddy has been nning for a long time. He wants to give you a surprise, so he hides it from you! Jennifer didnt believe it. At this time, Diana also said, We eavesdropped, so we prepared the clothes for you. Have a good time tomorrow! Have a try! Mommy, I think Daddy has fallen in love with you. No, no! Jennifer denied in a hurry. She had a clear mind. He asked me out to the amusement park? Did you hear him wrong? Im not a child. Hes going to take you there, isnt he? You cooked chicken soup for himst time, so he wants to thank you, Alfie said. Or he may want to thank you for cooking noodles for him recently. If what the kids said was true, then she wouldnt hate this cold and domineering man anymore. Mommy, trust us! We never lie! She didnt want to disappoint her children, so she tried on the clothes, which fit her well. The kids were very happy. You must have a good time tomorrow. She told them stories and lulled them to sleep as usual. The night breeze gently blew, gently fiddling with the roses blooming in the yard. Under the bright moonlight, everything was quiet and beautiful. Ivan had a video meeting in the study. It was supposed to be held tomorrow, but he had to go to the amusement park with Jennifer tomorrow. Therefore, the meeting was advanced. We have beenunching high-end brands in recent years, so we especially focus on design philosophy. His voice was low, maic and pleasant, and he spoke French very fluently. When Jennifer entered the main bedroom, there was no one there.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After taking a shower, she picked up a book and sat on the head of the bed. She read while waiting for Ivan. When the door was gently pushed open, she closed the book and looked up. Tonight, a certain amount of aloofness disappeared. Although they didnt talk much, they had eye contact. Chapter 48 Squeeze Out Time for Her Are you busy with your work recently? She asked softly. But he didnt answer her question. As long as she spoke, he somehow became more wary of her. She didnt ask any more questions. She was not the kind of people who would ask for a snub. However, she would unconsciously remember what his mother had said today. Catherine was a trusted member of the Marsh Group, while as Ivans wife, she knew nothing about the business of thepany.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The scene that Catherine came here that day also appeared in her mind. That woman was tall, cold, beautiful, and capable. She was very suitable for Ivan in all aspects. Everyone thought they were a perfect match, didnt they? Thinking of this, she couldnt fall asleep. In the childrens room next door, Alfie was sitting cross-legged with an iPad in his arms. In the past few days, he had been defending the Marsh Groups defense system. Thinking that R-n Group would cheap shot, he wanted to make a perfect defense system for his father, which could resist attacks from bad guys. At the same night, in the headquarters of R-n Group, the programmer who had been monitoring the system shouted excitedly Its in Emerald Bay! Everyone fixed their eyes on the screen and captured the fast-disappearing signal. It was indeed in Emerald Bay and they were pretty sure. Last time the signal was in Bright Star Kindergarten, and now its in the Emerald Bay. What does it mean? Someone asked. If its Ivan, he doesnt have to go to the kindergarten to deal with us, does he? Another people questioned. He is so busy. Its impossible for him to defend us himself. But who else can live in Emerald Bay? His wife is a vulgar woman. She used to help the poor in the vige, Someone didnt take Jennifer seriously at all. His tone was full of contempt. It cant be her who hacked our system. Pay close attention to the location of the signal. It would be best if this person can be used by us. His technique is by no meansparable to that of ordinary people. How long will it take to repair our system? I just contacted the well-known foreign hacker, J, to help us remotely, but the price is a little expensive. Strengthen the defense! The R-n Group was also very interested in the design that the Queen wanted, because it was an honor that could not be bought with money. As long as the Marsh Group messed up this design and R-n Group designed a work that satisfied the Queen, R-n Group would win this battle. The next morning, after getting up, Jennifer made breakfast herself. She cooked millet oatmeal, sandwiches and fruit sd. When Ivan came to the dining room, the table was full of delicious food. Alfie excitedly pulled him to sit down, Daddy! Mommy made all these by herself. Have a taste! However, Ivan noticed that she dressed casually today with a high ponytail. It seemed that she was in a good mood. Okay, lets have breakfast! Jennifer took a seat in a white dining chair. There are many people in the amusement park this weekend. You dont have to wait in line if you go there early. He just looked at her without saying anything. Alfie and Diana quickly changed the topic. Why did mommy mention it first? She should wait for daddys invitation, they thought. After breakfast, the kids pushed them into the yard. Go! The driver opened the door and the children pushed them into the car again. Have a good time! When the door was closed, Jennifer looked out of the window awkwardly, but the kids waved their hands excitedly. She was so forced to smile and waved at the children. Behave yourselves at home. Ivan turned around to look at Jennifer. Did she instigate the kids? he thought. Amusement park? How childish! But since he had promised, he would not break his promise. After the car was started, Ivan sent a message to Finnley with his mobile phone. Im not going to thepany today. You take charge of everything. Chapter 49 Fear of Heights Sitting next to him, Jennifer listened to his breath and heartbeat. This guy was not as cold as she thought. But it was him who wanted to ask her out. Why didnt he say a word all the time? Why didnt he even invite her? Along the way, Ivan was silent. His deep eyes looked straight ahead, with a faint sense of majesty. Turning her eyes to look out of the window, she had some thoughts in her mind. Wasnt he happy? Why did he ask her out? Until the car stopped outside the amusement park and the driver opened the door for them, the two came to their senses and got out of the car. The colorful amusement facilities were close in front of them. Today was weekend, so there were many tourists. Most of them were daddy and mommy who took the children to y. Of course, there were also young couples. They held hands and sometimes patted each others heads tenderly. With his hands in his pockets, Ivan looked at the high Ferris wheel, the airship, the roller coaster He frowned imperceptibly, What do you want to y? Jennifer blurted out, Roller coaster.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The drivers face changed and looked at Ivan worriedly. Go buy two tickets. Yes, sir. The driver didnt dare to retort. It was the first time for Jennifer toe here. She had never brought her children here before, because she didnt want to do dangerous things. She always wanted to experience the roller coaster, for she still had a sweet innocence of a young girl. Taking the tickets from the driver, she couldnt hide her excitement. Before he could invite her, she said, You havent yed this before either, right? How do you know? Ivan said lightly. Jennifer blurted out, You are obviously a person without a happy childhood. A hint of disappointment shed through Ivans eyes, and he pondered over her words for a long time. He felt sad, but what she said made sense. The roller coaster flew into the sky like a long dragon, with three circles left and three circles right. Ivan closed his eyes and took a deep breath, Lets go. When they arrived at the gate, the two got in their seats and fastened the seat belt. Jennifer eximed, Actually, its my first time to y. I didnt dare to bring children here before. Ivan closed his eyes. When the machine was started, he tightened his chest and held the handle tightly. The elerated speed made the wind pour on his handsome face, blowing his hair in a mess. Since he closed his eyes, he missed the colorful scenery below. Ah! Its awesome! Jennifer screamed all the way, feeling excited. The roller coaster sometimes flew down like a waterfall, and sometimes it soared into the sky. It was too exciting for someone who loved it. For those who didnt like, it was like a nightmare. Ivan just felt that his head spun dizzily, and his stomach was churning. But as the CEO of the Marsh Group, he couldnt be scared to scream. The gravitational force was so strong that when falling at a top speed, Ivan had experienced an unprecedented pain. His face turned pale and his thin lips tightened. The driver looked at them worriedly downstairs, feeling both sorry and sad. Mr. Marsh had really changed He had taken such a sky-high roller coaster for his wife. When it was over, she looked at him excitedly, Is it fun? But she found that he closed his eyes in pain. The driver quickly came over and untied the safety rope for him. Mr. Marsh, are you okay? Jennifer couldnt helpughing at him, Wow, youre really that afraid? The next second, Ivan stood up and rushed to the trash can, vomiting regardless of his image. The driver went with him. This startled Jennifer. Are you okay? She untied the safety rope and ran to him. Whats wrong with you? She helped him up and quickly took out a bag of tissue and handed it to the driver. Take it. Im going to buy water. She bought a bottle of water as soon as possible, unscrewed the cap and handed it to him. Rinse your mouth first. Didnt expect you would vomit after a roller coaster ride. I forgot that you have a stomach problem. She felt a little sorry. Mr. Marsh is afraid of heights. The driver couldnt help telling the truth. Chapter 50 Saw Something Sad Jennifer paused, looking at him in astonishment. Why didnt you tell me that you are afraid of heights? Then I wouldnt have let you y this. Ivan nced at her and said nothing. You just cant put that pride aside, can you! She roasted. He really wanted to shush her, but his stomach was churning again, so he had to puke in the trash can again. The driver felt sorry for him. Jennifer couldnt stand it anymore and reached out to smooth his back. Well, its all my fault. I didnt ask you about it. But you are an adult. You should learn to refuse. Shut up. Ivan covered his chest and coughed. Not far away, Catherine reluctantly watched this scene. She intended to look for inspiration, however, she saw the two of them Standing still, she was not particrly shocked. The blood in her body seemed to have solidified. When the breeze blew, she felt her eyes very sour. Seeing that Jennifer was holding his arm and helping him as if no one was around, she stiffened, as if something was breaking apart silently. All her faith copsed in an instant. Tears welled up in her eyes. Why cant I catch up with them even if I work day and night? she thought. Ivan was such an arrogant man. How could he y the roller coaster with her? He was so afraid of heights that he vomited like this. She really felt sorry for him. If it was photographed by the media, the image of a domineering president would be ruined. Are you feeling better? Seeing him so sad, Jennifer was a little worried. Why dont you go back? Ivan turned his head and looked at her coldly. She shut up again. He looked away and rinsed his mouth again. Then he returned the bottle to the driver and threw away the tissue which was used to wipe his lips. Then he stepped forward.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at him, Jennifer quickly followed him. The driver followed them like a third wheel. With a calm expression on her face, Catherine watched them leave. Her feet were as heavy as lead. Her intuition told her that Ivan had fallen in love with this vulgar woman. It was impossible for him to be so good to a woman if he didnt love her. Ivan wandered through the whole amusement park and Jennifer had been following him all the time. She looked at him from time to time, but didnt know what he was going to do. Not far away, an old man selling tomatoes on sticks came over. In the sunlight, the candied haws on a stick seemed to be shining. It was the smell of childhood. It was so beautiful that she couldnt help looking at sugarcoated haws a few more times. Noticing this, Ivan asked, Do you want it? What? She was a little confused. Candied haws. Dont ask me. Just buy it. If you ask me if I want it or not, then I dont want it. She tried to reason with him. He was speechless. At this time, the old man hade over. Ivan reached out for a stick of candied haw, and the driver behind him quickly took out his phone to pay. Catherine, who had been following them all the time, was a little sober when she saw that Ivan handed the candied haws to Jennifer. The woman opened the candy paper carefully like a happy little girl. She handed the first one to his lips, but he leaned back. I wont eat it. Fine! She put the sugarcoated haws into her mouth, which were sour, sweet and very delicious. It suddenly urred to him what Alfie had said to himst night. Daddy, Ill help you improve the defense system, but you have to promise me one condition. Go to the amusement park tomorrow and take ten photos with mommy. Therefore, Catherine saw that Ivan took out his mobile phone and put one of his arms around Jennifers shoulder, with the other hand holding up the phone. Before Jennifer could react, a photo had been snapped. Hey, what are you doing? Jennifer protested. Let me have a look! Take ten photos first. Then he put away his phone calmly. She couldnt grab it at all. She jumped up and asked, Why did you suddenly take a photo? Do you have a crush on me? You think too much. His tone was indifferent, but Catherine felt that he was doting on Jennifer. Chapter 51 Shouldn’t Have Interfered? Youd better not like me. I wont love you anyway! Jennifer was stubborn. Ivan held up his phone again. Dont worry, I wont love you either! Good. She said, We have reached an agreement on this. But this is the task the children assigned me. There was a click when he took a picture. Taking ten photos together will fulfill their wishes. Jennifer suddenly became alert, stopped, and questioned, So do you take me out today for fulfilling their wishes? What else do you think? Ivan acted innocent. She was embarrassed and suddenly felt aggrieved. They looked at each other. The driver was a little worried. It wasnt that reason. Why didnt he admit it? If he didnt like his wife, how could he take the roller coaster for her? Is there anything in the world that he couldnt refuse? They had been silent Jennifer immediately frowned with her brows being closer, feeling sour. She was even mawkish and moved when she came out! In a bar nearby with industrial style. The main colors of ck, white, and gray were tasteful. Who said that disco and hot dance must be in the bar? It was very ssical and romantic here. Catherine went in and ordered a cocktail. When she sat down in a quiet corner, there was sad ssical music yed on the gramophone. Wine and coffee. I only need one cup. When I think of the past, have a second drink. I know that love is like water. Who cares about whom he loves? The lyrics of this Teresa Tengs song she heard was talking exactly about how she was at the moment, which made her sadder. She couldnt ept Ivan being with Jennifer, she couldnt lose him, she couldnt stop loving him She had lived every minute after rebirth for Ivan. After half a ss of wine, the burning feeling made her eyes a little sore. Until there was a nk nearby! The sound of smashing wine sses attracted the attention of all the guests! Everyone was taken aback. She was just selling wine. You filthy lecher? A boy who was about twenty arrogantly pointed at the fat middle-aged man on the sofa. She said no so clearly, but you kept doing it! The fat middle-aged mans face twitched! After he pulled the frightened waitress out of his arms, he got up and punched, Are you tired of life? Do you dare to take care of my case! The young man quickly dodged, who was not like not knowing how to fight! That was it. They fought for a woman! The sound of falling chairs and tables came! The two jumped up and down, which looked so chaotic! The security guard of the hotel quickly came and tried to stop them. Even someone called the police immediately! There was a twinge in Catherines heart when she saw the young mans face. She quickly got up and walked over. Spencer! Spencer! Stop fighting! The boy turned to her when he heard the sound. In the moment of his distraction, the middle-aged man hit him on the bridge of the nose with a punch! Spencer! Catherine was horrified.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Spencer was beaten back several steps! Nose blood suddenly surged! He covered it with his hands. Spencer! Catherine rushed to hold him. Are you all right? At this time, several security guards stopped the middle-aged man who was hotly pursuing and fiercely attacking. Catherine was flustered and took a tissue from her bag to wipe his blood. Twenty minutester. Police office. Let your family memberse and get you to go bail for one. The hotel has suffered a loss of about one hundred thousand dors. Thepensation has to be negotiated. The police officer looked serious. Its all his responsibility! Spencer was very angry, angrily pointing to the middle-aged shirtless man. He kept pestering the waitress. She was very unhappy. I cant stand it and wanted to help her! He started first The middle-aged man couldnt help but want to hit him again. What a Nosey Parker! Are you asking for death? The police pulled him over and warned, This is the police station! Calm down! Then the police officer separated the interrogation and let Spencer and Catherinee to the waiting room first. Spencer Lawrence covered his nose with a tissue. Stopped the bleeding. Catherine urged him to go to the hospital first, but he refused. The middle-aged man was still arrogant in the interrogation room. That boy is nosey! Dont peoplee to bars just for fun? Outside, Catherine looked at him and reached out to him, Give me your phone. He pretended to not hear her, covering his nose in silence, and didnt look at her, with a stubborn face. Give it to me quickly. Catherine knew that if she called Ivan, he would not answer. Chapter 52 What’s His Relationship with Ivan? The boy was indifferent. Catherine put her hand directly into his trouser pocket! Spencer was startled by her action. Hey! Is it improper for you and me acting like this? When she touched his mobile phone, she took it out decisively. After taking a step back, she stared at him coldly, Didnt you hear what the police said? You must let your familye. Are you going to stay here for a lifetime? Arent you here? Spencers eyes were full of disdain. Dont call him! Catherine handed the phone to him and ordered, Unlock! I dont want to see him! He probably doesnt want to see you either! Catherine sounded like a big sister, Unlock it quickly, hurry up! Spencer was speechless but reluctantly unlocked his phone. Catherine didnt look through the list at all but directly typed a number. While Ivan was being with Jennifer at the amusement park, she ate thest candied haw. Ivan bought her a marshmallow directly and handed it to her. Here you are. The mechanical action and the mechanical two words made Jennifers eyes widen, Do you want to sweeten me? I just finished candied haws. So, you dont want it? Ivan asked. I cant eat anymore. When I give you something, do I need to ask? She couldnt answer, Are you intentional? At this time, his mobile phone rang. Ivan held marshmallows in one hand and took out his mobile phone from his pocket with the other. When he saw the caller ID, he was stunned. Spencer never took the initiative to call him. Ivan froze for a few seconds. Jennifer looked at him suspiciously. Pick it up. He slid the answer button with his long finger. After listening to the content from the other side, Ivan said, OK, Ille right away. This was probably the first time he had spoken to Catherine with such a good attitude in recent years. After hanging up, he said to Jennifer, I cant wander any more today. Im going to the police station. Ill ask the driver to take you back first. Why do you go to the police station? Jennifer blurted out, Ill go with you! As soon as she finished, fearing that he might misunderstand her, she quickly exined, Im not worried about you. Im just Look, there are so many people here that its hard to take a taxi. You cant take me back first. That is very time-consuming. Ivan turned around and walked quickly to Lamborghini without refusing her. Jennifer followed him, full of doubts. What could make him so nervous? She hurried on with him, and the driver quickly started the car. Jennifer didnt ask too many questions. She found that his face was so dark that could make people shiver several times. The atmosphere in the car was also brooding. He was still holding the little white rabbit cotton candy, which looked both cute and cold. Maybe he was too concerned about what happened in the police station and forgot the marshmallow. Ivan frowned with his deep eyes. Ivan didnt wait for the driver to open the door until the car stopped at the police station. He opened it himself and quickly got off the car. Jennifer also hurried out. Ivan came to the waiting room with the cotton candy! Catherine was very happy at first, but when she saw Jennifering in, she had mixed feelings. How did he bring her here? Ivan stared at Spencer, but Spencer didnt look back. Even though he was hurt on his face, he still looked wild and intractable. Jennifer felt that the atmosphere soured. The next second, Ivan walked to the interrogation room. There was nomunication between the three people outside. Catherine looked at Jennifer, while Jennifer avoided it, taking out her mobile phone to watch Tiktok. Catherine had aplex look, with an unspeakable feeling in her heart. It seemed Ivan didnt treat her as an outsider. After a while, Ivan came out and stared at Spencer with a cold face. I didnt let youe, but sister Catherine had to call you. The boys tone was disdainful and he never looked him in the eye. The boys attitude made Ivan gaze even more terrifying, his eyes ming with anger.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Catherine was afraid that he would lose his temper. She quickly persuaded him, Ivan, dont be angry with Spencer. Its not his fault. Its that mans fault. Spencer just acted bravely for a just cause. I was there at that time. I can testify! Its true! Ivan stared at Spencer that half of his face was swollen, and the tissue covering his nose was dyed red. No matter how his expression was, he could not hide his embarrassment, he lost this fight. Ivan Catherine didnt want to mess things up. After all, she made the call. You couldve beat that guy up. But youck the guts, and now you end up at the police station embarrassing yourself. Ivans tone was cold. Chapter 53 Find A Solution Spencer didnt answer back and stubbornly refused to look at him, who didnt like Ivan very much. Jennifer found it strange. Who was he? Next second, Ivan put the candy into Jennifers hand! She was taken by surprise. When she reacted, he turned around and left. Hello! Jennifer chased to the door, threw the cotton candy into the garbage can, and then went out. Wait for me! What was the matter with leaving her alone at the police station? Catherine was stunned by seeing that she threw what Ivan gave her! This made her jealous! How could that woman trample on Ivans love? What Catherine couldnt ask for, Jennifer despised it so much. Spencer noticed Catherines expression. He looked at the back of the two leaving and then at her, Who is this woman? Catherine didnt answer. He snorted coldly, Its only superficial that he doesnt get close to women. Men are the same. Why does he pretend? In the leaving Lamborghini, the driver saw Mr. Marshs bad face through the rearview mirror and asked cautiously, Mr. Marsh, do you want to go back to the amusement park or Emerald Bay? Ivan looked at Jennifer with his cold eyes. Jennifer felt his sight, turned to him, shook her head, and said, Lets go home. Ivan looked back without saying anything. After a look, the driver drove to Emerald Bay. Jennifer wondered if he would agree if she said she wanted to go back to the amusement park.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. What did that look mean? Jennifer remembered the boy named Spencer again. What was his rtionship with Ivan? Spencer didnt like Ivan. Ivan was cold on his surface, but he cared about him. It was not hard to see from his reaction while he was answering the phone. Jennifer turned her eyes and found that Ivans eyes were as sharp as a de, and his icy momentum was a little scary. Hey, who is he? She could not help asking. The man closed his mouth tightly, pretending not to hear what she said. As his wife, Jennifer felt that she didnt know the man at all. It seemed that he also had his secrets. Emerald Bay was getting closer. The Lamborghini drove into the yard and stopped in front of the vi. Get off. The mans voice was low. Jennifer looked at him, seeing that his face was cold and he had no intention of getting off. In the few seconds she hesitated, Ivan looked at her coldly. Do you want me to repeat it for the second time? Dont you go home? She asked. His expression gave her the answer. Jennifer shrugged her shoulders and turned to get out of the car. Why had he changed since he met Spencer? There seemed to be a fire in his heart, which could burn whoever came close to him. Before Jennifer entered the living room, the car drove away In the childrens room upstairs, the twins chatting in front of the French window saw what happened downstairs, their smiles were wooden, and they were silent. Alfie sighed, propped on her elbow, and looked pitifully at the car that was gradually moving away. Why does mommye back so early? Daddy doesnt get off. Have they quarreled? I see Mommy is unhappy. Why did Mommy get off after the car stopped for so long? Were they quarreling? The two little guys were full of doubts. Diana began to worry. How can we get mommy to promise to help design the work? I dont know. Alfie also looked sad. Brother, do something. After a while, something shed through Alfies ck jewel-like eyes, We can figure out this project first, and then convince Mommy. How do we know? Do we ask father directly or go to thepany to ask others? Alfie put his mouth close to his sisters ear, whispered something, then took her hand and went to the study! Chapter 54 Daddy Is Angry Now daddy is not at home, its the best chance to know this project. After entering the study, Alfie and Diana locked the door and went to the desk to open theputer. Will anyonee in? Diana didnt have much courage to do this. Alfie shook his head. The study is a forbidden area for others. Nobody dares toe in. What if daddyes back suddenly? Go to the window and watch. Okay. Diana crouched behind the curtain and focused every movement downstairs. Alfie controlled the mouse and keyboard, quickly deciphered it, and entered. In the Lamborghini, Ivan just called Catherine. He said in a deep voice, Take Spencer to Rowan. He has specific medicine there. Fine. Catherine wanted to talk to him more, but he hung up. She felt lost again. Catherines heart cooled after she was moved just now. Catherine was in aplicated mood If it wasnt for Spencer, she wouldnt have even met him once. There was a warning sound from Ivans mobile phone. After having a look, he looked terrible. Theputer in his study was deciphered. Turn on the monitoring. As he expected, Alfie was lying at the desk, holding the mouse in one hand and typing on the keyboard with the other. And Diana squatted in front of the window, acting as a lookout Ivan frowned slightly, opened a system with his phone, and tracked what his son searched on theputer in the system. He found that the little guy searched the relevant documents about the design directlyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Was he interested in design? Ivan analyzed and tracked, and suddenly thought of Jennifer, as well as Emma. Did she want to design? Emerald Bay, in the study upstairs. Alfie turned off theputer, and he finally understood, This British Royal New Years product needs not only to design clothes but also to design a full set of jewelry. We only have one month. Can mommy do it? Is mommy willing to do it? Diana asked. Alfie became silent. Ivan didnte back immediately, nor did he go to thepany. Instead, he asked the driver to park by theke. He got off and stood there, enjoying theke wind. At three pm. Lamborghini drove into the yard of Emerald Bay. The driver opened the door for Ivan. After he got off the car, he calmly went into the living room. Steward felt a strong sense of oppression. Afternoon, Mr. marsh. Wheres Alfie? Master Alfie is upstairs. Ivan stepped upstairs and went to the billiard room with his deep and dark eyes. Mary was ying billiards with Alfie and Diana. The kids were having a good time. When Mary saw Ivan, she immediately greeted him, Mr. marsh is back. Alfie and Diana looked at him and said, Daddy,e and y billiards together! Alfie,e here. Ivan fixed his eyes on him without the softness as before. Diana looked at her brother anxiously. Alfie walked to the door with a smile. Daddy. Ivan turned to the study. Alfie followed behind him He began to feel nervous. Diana chased them to the door, called Jennifer with her phone watch, and whispered, Mommy, where are you? Not long after, Jennifer came down from the roof, who was enjoying the view in the courtyard just now. She took Diana to the outside of the study to listen closely Alfie! Do you know what you have done? Ivan asked coldly. Alfie replied pitifully, Daddy, dont be angry. What have you done to make me angry? Daddy Do you think that because I love you and you are my son, you can cross the bottom line? His calm tone of voice with deterrence cannot be ignored. Jennifer outside was unhappy when she heard this. Did the children make a match between him and her that made him angry? Jennifer pushed the door open. Why are you yelling at a child?! Chapter 55 Mommy, I’m Wrong Mommy. Alfie didnt want to affect their rtionships, and said anxiously, Go out, this is between me and Dad, and it has nothing to do with you, mommy! Why doesnt it have anything to do with me? You were born to me! Jennifer walked toward the man and was eager to protect her son. Hes only six years old. What does he know? Did he make you angry? When youe back, you are in a bad mood. Whom do you show your temper to?! Ivans eyes were cold. You gave birth to him, you raised him. Then ask him what he did? What can he do as a child? Jennifer was speechless and believed in her son. At this time, Alfie couldnt stand it. He didnt want daddy to quarrel with mommy! He was meant to match them up. How could they get into a stalemate? So the little guy said softly, Dad, Im sorry, I wouldnt do that anymore. I didnt run to your study and hack yourputer for no reason. Im sorry. Jennifer was shocked about this! She couldnt believe it and looked at him, Alfie, you! Mommy, Im sorry. Alfie confessed directly and sincerely, I promise I will never do this again. Jennifer finally knew why Ivan was angry. If it was her, she couldnt bear it either. Alfie! Come here! She grabbed him by the ear and lifted him out. Hurts It hurts! Alfies whole body was almost lifted, and he instinctively protected his ears. It startled Diana and Ivan. She was angry, not acting. Ivan and Diana went out, hearing the door of the next room m shut! Jennifers stern voice came out Do you think that if you are smart, you can have no bottom line?! Your behavior is no different from stealing! Do you think its great? Do you think everyone else is stupid? You cant be found? If you dare to hack other peoplesputers in the future, I will break your legs! Mommy, Im sorry Alfies nose was sour and he sincerely repented. I promise I wont do it again. Im sorry. Ivan was sympathetic when he heard his sons cry. Why did you hack hisputer? Do you think you are better than he? He takes this ce as his home, so there is no defense! Jennifer looked fierce. If a person doesnt feel secure at home, how sad should he be? You keep saying that you want your father, but what did you do? Are these things a son should do? Im sorry Alfie realized that he was wrong. I went to thepany that day and heard that daddy was very concerned about a project in the design department. I want to know about this project and want you to design so that your rtionship with daddy can be better. The little guy lifted his eyes and cried, Mommy, I hope you can be together Not only physically, but also spirituallyContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Ivan, who listened to these words outside, had a strange emotion in his eyes. Alfie just saw something about the design. There are designers in hispany. I dont need to do this. Jennifer told her son, Remember that no matter how capable you are, you must learn to respect others. Its wrong to spy on others privacy. Can you do it? I remembered it and will never forget it. For the sake of the childs sincerity in admitting his mistake, Jennifer was not that angry. Go apologize to him. I wont speak for you. When the door opened, Jennifer was slightly shocked by seeing Ivan and Diana standing outside. Diana turned, looked up, and said sincerely, Daddy, Im sorry, Im also involved I promise wont do that in the future. Before Ivan could speak, Alfie bowed deeply. Im sorry, daddy. Please punish me. I was wrong. It has nothing to do with my sister. Jennifer looked at them and walked away. She didnt want to get into it. Ivan looked at her back and didnt me the children anymore. He believed that they would not make the same mistake in the future. Chapter 56 I Won’t Accept Her In arge old vi in Kelsington Bay. Aubree, wearing long white gloves, sat on the sofa and listened to her staff Andrew reporting beside the tea table. Mr. Marsh took his wife to the amusement park today. It took about an hour from their arrival to departure. Mr. Marsh took the roller coaster with her. What?! Aubree was worried. He is afraid of heights since he was a child! How can he take a roller coaster? She gazed at him and asked, Hows Ivan? Is he all right? He vomited aftering down, and rxed for a long time. Aubree was both caring about him and jealous. He made himself so embarrassed for that vige woman! After a while, Andrew said again, After he answered a phone call, he went to the police station. It turned out that Spencer had a fight with someone, and Mr. Marsh handled it. Aubree angrily said, Is Spencer still in contact with him? How can this be? Andrews silence gave her an affirmative answer. What the hell is he doing?! She was so angry that she was gasping for breath, her eyes being as sharp as an eagle, Is he going to piss me off?! Who allowed him to deal with Spencers problem?! Andrew dared not to breathe heavily, stood respectfully, and dared not look directly into her eyes. Pippa came over and whispered to him, Go out first and keep following. Okay. Andrew looked at Aubree Marsh and turned to leave. Give me the phone! Aubree was very uncool that she was so angry. Pippa said, Madam, since Mr. marsh is still in contact with him, you cant solve the problem with one call. You may as well improve the rtionship with Mr. marsh first. Improve the rtionship? Aubree also wanted to. But now things had developed unexpectedly. Jennifers matter had not been solved, so had Catherines things, and then Spencer came out! He even took Jennifer to the amusement park. If Ivan pissed Catherine off, the group would suffer a big loss. Then call Catherine. Today is the weekend. Ask her if she has time to eat at home. After calming down, Aubree tried to make her steady. If Catherine was coaxed, things wouldnt get worse.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Catherine, who received Pippas call, had just returned from Rowan with Spencer. Of course, she would attend the appointment on time. Before Catherine came to Kensington Bay, she went to the shopping mall to pick out gifts for Aubree, including scarves and tea Juste. Why do you bring me gifts? Dont be so polite. In the yard, Aubree poured water for her herself. Catherine, havent we seen each other for a while? Catherine was dressed in fashion and decency. Her Tassel Earrings were particrly dazzling under the sunshine. Aunt, Im sorry I havente to see you recently. Dont say that. I know that youre busy with Ivan. Referring to Ivan, Catherine couldnt help but think of the scene when he took Jennifer to y in the amusement park. Her heart tingled, but she was still smiling. Its all right. Im also busy with myself. After all, Im taking the sry. Catherine, I like you. Aubree said, Even if that vige woman has ten more children, I cant like her. Catherine remained her smile. But even so, what could she change? Jennifer lived in Emerald Bay and spent every day with Ivan now. Give me more time. Aubreeforted her, I will make Ivan change his mind. If he cant be moved this time, I will take some tough measures. Thank you, auntie. She was very moved. I have been working hard. I work overtime every day, hoping to design works that can satisfy him and win his heart. Emerald Bay. Jennifer received a call from Mya. Lets have a cup of coffee. Im begging you!! Chapter 57 Predestined Jennifer was speechless. You are the daughter of the mayor. You have no integrity at all! Can you say this word casually? Its for you! Mya said, I never beg others! Its all others who beg me! Twenty minutester. In the caf not far from Emerald Bay, Mya was sitting in front of the window. She was dressed up beautifully and freshened in front of the mirror, waiting for her happily. Jordan asked the driver to send Jennifer over. Their parking ce was about twenty meters from the caf. When Jennifer just got out of the car, she saw an oing man she had not seen for a long time For no reason, she felt like being hit on the chest. Zack was getting closer to her His ck hair was mixed with silver threads of vicissitudes, which Jennifer didnt notice at Myas birthday partyst time. Jennifer couldnt help stopping to give way. Zack walked past her. When he took out his mobile phone, the key identally fell out of his pocket on the grass beside Jennifers feet. There was no sound, so he didnt notice. She bent down to pick up the key. Before she could give it to him, Zack got in the car not far away. When she was about to run towards him, a slender white hand was put on her shoulder. After Jennifer stopped and turned, she saw Georgia who was in a beautiful dress with her white shoulders exposed. Such a perfect little face amazed Jennifer. Did she have stic surgery again? She looked better than thest time she saw her. Her nose was straighter. Georgia reached out her hand and said coldly, Give me the key. My father lost it. Jennifer looked at her eyes, feeling something tingling in her heart. She put the key in her palm. Georgias hands are beautiful and well-maintained. She must not do any rough work at first sight of her hands. Georgia caught her feelings, looking at her more. But after taking the key, she left. Jennifer soon recovered. Georgia got in the car and gave Zack the key. Looking at the woman outside the window, she was unconsciously distracted That woman was Ivans wife. It was said that she was a vige woman. She had seen her only once. Why did she look familiar to Georgia? This feeling of familiarity was like something deep in her memory. Georgia, what are you thinking? Zack looked at her. Georgia quickly regained herposure and replied tactfully, Dad, I was thinking that you should take care of your health. There are so many things in ourpany. You want to do everything yourself, so I cant help you. Your endorsement of thepany is already the biggest help. Zack liked her very much. Eason is like that. Im afraid youll have to take over thepany sooner orter. Georgia was very happy, but she never showed it. Dad, I only like acting.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. With your intelligence, you can do both at the same time. Zack took her by the hand. Youve been meeting clients with me recently. Do you also get with it? As an artist, poprity is always unstable. You cant be famous all your life. You have to make other ns early. Yes, dad, youre thoughtfulness. In the evening. Jennifer sat on a cane chair next to clusters of blooming roses in the huge yard of Emerald Bay. She looked at half of the jade pendant in her hand. She had been deep in thought for half an hour and looked sad. It seemed that something was doomed. In the Hussain familys luxurious vi. Georgia, who wore a dress, was standing in front of the French window with a ss of red wine. When she thought about Jennifer, she always felt something was wrong. And she had a bad feeling. Chapter 58 The Clarke’s Family Miss, its time for dinner. Not until the servant came to remind her did she recall, OK. She turned to the luxurious dining room. Her mother Joan was in a good mood and dressed elegantly. Georgia, I heard from your father that he took you to meet customers and chose you as the sessor of thepany. I know. Ill try. Dont let dad down. Share more if you can. Joan gave her some advice, You can leave your career aside and stay focused on ourpany. At this time, a 12-year-old boy walked in and said, Mom, I peed, mom, wet His delicate clothes cannot hide his action of the mentally retarded. Before Joan could speak, the servant quickly took him out. Young master, Ill change it for you! Beautiful Georgia sat down in the white dining chair, calm. Joan specially brought a te of foie gras to her. Have more, this is your favorite. Wheres dad? There is something in thepany. He went to deal with it and will be back soon. Joan said, Lets eat first. After dinner, Georgia came to the living room. Eason, who was twelve years old, came to her with a cup of tea. Sister, please have some tea. Georgia looked down at him with her hands putting in front of her chest. Im not thirsty. Her tone was not high but sounded a little cold. The little boy was still holding up the cup and looked at her for a moment. Sis, youre so beautiful, like a fairy. After a while, Georgia took the teacup and thought, how can dad give thepany to such a useless brother? The Marshs building towered in the night! The cloud-capped buildings were aze with lights. This was where all young people realized their dreams. Some staffs were off work one after another. But the people of the design department were still busy and energetic. After Catherine left Kensington Bay, she came to work here. She coted the design draft, again and again, and discussed it several times Because Catherine took the lead in person, the designers were also full of energy. When the delivery date approached, everyone was very confident. Ivan also came to thepany this afternoon. In the presidents office, which was simple and fashionable, Finnley reported to him, Miss Collins has moved to the design department. She has been leading everyone to work veryte these days, and sometimes stays up all night. In front of the window, Ivan, who stood with his hands crossed on his back, remained silent. He looked back with his cold eyes. What did you just say? He lost my mind and didnt hear it! Finnley repeated it. He finally understood that Catherine was working hard. For herself and also for him. President, Miss Collins went to Kensington Bay today, After Finnley reported, he found that the president didnt change his mood. Ivan was calm because he was not interested in where she went. Ivan had been ming himself for being angry with Alfie this afternoon. As a father, he went too far. Shouldnt he talk to him, a six-year-old boy, calmly? Every child was like a nk sheet of paper. As a father, he had the obligation to teach him. Moreover, Alfie helped the group a lot. In Emerald Bay. Jennifer was with the children upstairs, while Ivan hadnte back yet.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mommy, you should also design a set of works. Alfie implored with his eyes, Diana and I believe in your ability! Mommy, we believe in you. Why? Jennifer said solemnly, Im not an employee of hispany, and he doesnt pay me. Isnt it good for just being a richdy? I just dont want others to call you a vige woman anymore. I want everyone to see your strength. Alfie had vanity. Jennifer didnt care, Just let them call that. I wont be affected. So many people call me vige head! And Im very proud! Mommy Stop it. I wont design. Jennifer knew Ivan was defending her. Since two people didnt trust each other, what else could they say? Mommy, is daddy still angry so he hasnte back sote? Alfie was too worried to sleep. No. She stroked the childs forehead and said with a smile, Dad is not a stingy person. Hes just busy with work. Go to sleep. Then she told the children stories to coax them to sleep. Ivan came back about ten p. m. The Lamborghini was parked in the yard. Jordan walked out of the living room with a windbreaker and put it on him when he got off the car, Mr. Marsh, youre back. Chapter 59 An Unusual Morning Are the children sleeping? Ivan was deeply guilty and remorseful.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes. How are they feeling this afternoon? Ivan walked to the living room. Theyre fine. Mary apanied them to y sports cars for a while. Jordan followed behind him and said more, But madam. After she came back, she sat in the yard for half an hour. She seemed to have something. Ivan felt a little puzzled. He knew that she went to see Mya, and they also have coffee together, which was reported to him today. I see. He went upstairs to the childrens room and looked at the sleeping child. They were so quiet and lovely. The light was warm and yellow in the master bedroom. Jennifer thought of the boy named Spencer and an idea came to her mind Was he Ivans illegitimate son? The way they got along with each other was very strange. It was also normal for the bossy man to make mistakes when he was young. They looked somewhat simr. The door of the room was pushed open. When Ivan came in, Jennifer was shocked to regain her mind. The next morning. Jennifer cooked noodles in the kitchen with a cute apron. She tied up her long hair at will with a clip, looking gentle and quiet. Because Alfie entered hisputer without permission yesterday, as his mother, she felt very sorry. This bowl of noodles meant an apology. A ck Volvo drove into the yard against the morning glow. Jordan went out to meet Rowan who got off. Cook one more bowl. In the open kitchen, Jennifer turned when she heard that. She saw Ivan standing at the door. She didnt know when he appeared. They looked at each other, and he said, My doctor hase to taste your food. Im not your nanny. Jennifer couldnt help saying back. Not only do I have to serve you, but also your doctor? Ivan understood herint. He said patiently, He came to help me study why this bowl of noodles caters to me so much. Jennifer snorted, It seems that he doesnt have the ability. He cant even cure your stomach disease, who can be reced. This isnt something you should worry about. Just cook it. Ivan turned and left, knowing that she would cook. Jennifer cut another tomato and put more noodles into the boiling water. Then Ivan came to the living room. Mary made tea and said, Please have tea, Dr. Watson. Thank you, Mary. Ivan and Rowan sat on the sofa. Rowan was dressed very casually today. He looked soft, and his skin was fairer than that of a girl. Have you signed a long-term contract with this cook? Rowan thought for him, Keep her, and your stomach will recover slowly. Ivan turned his eyes. Is getting a marriage certificate a long-term contract? Rowan reacted for a few seconds. Mother of the children? Ivan took a sip from the teacup, which meant a tacit agreement. Rowan froze for a few seconds and suddenly understood. Anyway, he wasnt close to women. It was no matter who was he marrying. Marrying the mother of the child was at least good for the children so that they could have a home. The noodles are ready, Mr. Marsh, Dr. Watson. Please take a seat here. Ivan got up and said to Rowan, Lets go and have a taste. See whats different. My pleasure. Rowan got up and walked to the restaurant with Ivan. When Jennifer came out of the kitchen with two bowls of noodles, she saw Rowan standing in front of the table at first sight. They look at each other and were stunned. Jennifer couldnt help stopping, but she quickly regained consciousness and put the noodles on the table. Ivan wondered. He looked at her and Rowan. Did they know each other before? At this time, Alfie and Diana also entered the restaurant. When they saw Rowan, they were surprised and excited to p their hands and jump Uncle Watson! Why are you here? Wow! Its you! Uncle Watson! I miss you so much!! Jennifer sat down as if nothing happened, picked up chopsticks, and ate noodles with her eyes down. She didnt greet any of them, but she was a little confused. What was the situation? Chapter 60 He’s Married a Treasure This scene was unexpected for Rowan. With a smile, he hugged the children. Long time no see, Alfie, Diana. Ivan was stunned and asked calmly, Do you know each other? Are you working as his doctor? Jennifer looked up at Rowan disdainfully. Is this your ambition? Master, you havent read the news. Rowan quickly waved his hand and exined wrongfully, Its not what you think. Master? Ivan was shocked unprecedentedly. Did Rowan seem to be afraid of her?? Jennifer ate noodles and asked casually, Yes, I dont watch the news, so whats going on? Lets talk. Mr. Marsh has provided me with funds and equipment so that I can better specialize in medical technology. Rowan replied, Thanks to his sponsorship in recent years, I have developed more than one hundred kinds of new drugs and operated on more than seventy critically ill patients. Im not only his doctor but also serve the public. Jennifer believed what he said. She smiled and looked up at the two standing men. Why are you standing? Eat noodles. At that moment, she seemed to be the host. The children quickly pulled out of the chair and said, Eat noodles! I havent had breakfast with Rowan for a long time! Ivan was extremely shocked! How could Jennifer be Rowans master? But the facts were there. Until he sent Rowan out, he could not help but ask in the yard, Why do you call her master? She was my teacher. Rowan confessed, In addition to my professional research, she taught me all my medical skills at the beginning of my career, and now she still guides me. So Shes a doctor? Ivan only knew that she could make some herbs, but he didnt know that she learned medicine. Rowan patted him on the shoulder and said in a friendly voice, Mr. Marsh, you have married a talent. Looking at the Volvo that left, Ivan was still in shock. Rowan wouldnt lie. Was this woman too low-key?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rowan was hot recently. Hadnt she even thought about breaking something? Had she ever thought of gaining some benefit from him? At least it could make Aubree change her view of her. Today was a working day, so Ivan was going to thepany. Before leaving, he went back to the living room. Jennifer sat on the sofa and put her legs on the coffee table. She was eating melon seeds and holding the remote control. Her posture was much higher. Knowing Ivan wasing, she didnt look at him. Until his tall body blocked the TV screen, Jennifer put down the remote control and got up. Whats wrong? Is Mr. marsh interested in your wife? Can you cure the burn? Ivan looked her in the eye and asked sincerely. Jennifer was going to walk away, but she was stunned after hearing this question. He added, Not for me, but my mother. Ill think about it first, and then answer you if I can cure it! With that, she proudly turned around and went upstairs. She threw the melon seed shell back, whichnded on Ivans bangs. Ivans eyes ckened, but there was no way to do with her. ording to her character, she would drive a bargain with him. He casually took off the melon seed shell on the bangs and turned away. In the yard full of roses, the air was filled with fragrance. The driver opened the door of the Lamborghini for him. Ivan looked back at the vi and then sat in the car. When the car started, Rowan sent a message Fate heals you, love heals you. If you are used to it, you can eat it all your life. Bless you. Staring at this line of words, he didnt want to believe it! Why only she could do it? This was not scientific! In the living room upstairs, Alfie and Diana shook their heads and sighed, expressing regret Mommy, it seems that you cant cover the truth! Youre exposed so quickly because of uncle Watson! Haha! Are you surprised? Are you unexpected? Mommy, why dont you talk? What are you thinking? Jennifer looked calm and indifferent. Do you think we can keep a low profile and live a peaceful life? No! Alfieughed at her, The status of Mrs. Marsh cant keep you a low profile! Chapter 61 Meet Spencer Again Therefore, Jennifer didnt pay much attention to hiding her different identities. She did it in the past to keep herself low-key and let her children live peacefully. However, she appeared on the trends on the social media tform because of Ivan. Their lives had been changed tremendously. Hurry up. Get your bags. The driver is waiting, Jennifer promoted, sending the children to the car. After seeing them off, she left Emerald Bay, heading back to Sunshine Vige. She stopped on the way to buy some gifts for David. Before entering a shopping mall, she was attracted by the two people fighting nearby. One of them was Spencer. Why was he fighting with another person again? Had the bruises on his face recovered? Hey! Jennifer ran over and recognized the person fighting against Spencer. You are the thief! Help! The thief! Her shout scared that man away instantly. Spencer was about to chase him. Freeze! Jennifer acted quickly and grabbed his arm. What are you doing? You knew he was a thief. Why did you let him go? Spencer was angry. However, when he recognized Jennifer, he was taken aback, wondering why he reencountered her. Three minutester. An outdoor cafe. Jennifer and Spencer sat opposite at a table. Spencer picked up the cup of Espresso in front of him, raised his head, and gulped it down in one go. Then he leaned against the back of his chair after putting down the cup. He wore a yful smile, his eyes glittering jest. You dont look like a vige woman. He rarely read news, so he googled online the previous day. The longer Jennifer stared at him, the more she could tell he looked like Ivan. However, his charisma was utterly different from Ivans. Is Spencer his illegitimate son? How did you know hes a thief, by the way? Spencer was curious. He wanted to steal a hen from our vige but was caught, Jennifer answered bluntly, Id seen him before. Steal a hen? Spencer burst intoughter. It turned out he had married a vige woman indeed. Ha ha ha How desperate is he for his marriage? Hes the president of the Marsh Group. Why are you so hostile toward him? Jennifer ignored his mockery, only taking him as a child. I detest him, Spencer blurted out, his eyes full of scorn. His crossed legs kept shaking. Jennifer defended Ivan, In fact, he cares about you. Or he wouldnt have been to the police stationst night. I wont thank him for that. Spencer still had bruises on his face, but he looked unruly as usual.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jennifers mouth corner lifted slightly. She sipped her coffee. Spencer frowned and asked unhappily, What are youughing about? I have the right tough, Jennifer retorted, Iugh when Im happy and amused. Any problem? Spencer looked as if he didnt have the mood to continue talking to her. He pulled out his phone and nced at it before going away without paying the bill. Jennifer watched his receding figure vanish in the crowd. Not far from them, a man in a ck suit checked his wristwatch and dialed a number on his phone. The Marsh Group. Ivans phone suddenly rang in the meeting room. He swiped to answer and clung to his ear to listen to the report. The words from the person on the other end of the line made his face sullen. All the senior executives in the meeting room held their breath. After ending the phone conversation, Ivan exchanged a few words with Finnley and left. Finnley continued the meeting. In the corridor, Catherine, dressed up fashionably, met Ivan, who was striding. She instantly adjusted her expression, only to feel the cold, low pressure from him. Mr. Marsh she called him. However, Ivan bypassed her. When she looked up, he had been several yards away. Catherine wondered if he had heard her. She was entirely ignored by him. Pressing her red lips, she sucked in her breath and strode toward the meeting room in depression. After entering the room, she sat next to Finnley and asked in a low voice, Where is he heading to? I have no idea. Because of Jennifer Brooks? Catherine failed to hold back her question. Finnley looked at her. I really dont know. Ms. Collins. Unless Mr. Marsh actively tells me his privacy, Ill never ask him. However, Catherine stubbornly believed that Ivan had left for Jennifer. He was a man who never showed his mood on his face. Since Jennifer appeared, he had had emotions. Chapter 62 Dumped on the Road Ivan drove his Lamborghini away from hispany, heading for Jennifers location. Damn it! How dare that woman provoke Spencer! She must leave him alone. He pinched the steering wheel, his eyes glinting in anger. In the outdoor caf, Jennifer still sipped her coffee while she was lost in thought. Since she would pay the bill, she wouldnt leave without finishing the drink. All people living in Sunshine Vige were thrifty. When the Lamborghini pulled up to the caf, she didnt notice that Ivan was there. She wondered why Ivan didnt take in Spencer as he had taken in Alfie and Diana. Is it because he made a mistake too young, so he cant bear the consequence? He doesnt know how to get along with Spencer, so they are not close? She thought. When Ivan sat opposite her, Jennifer almost stopped breathing. She gaped at him. Why did youe to meet Spencer? Ivan asked, straight to the point. Said who you could approach him? Its none of your business which person I shall meet. Jennifer was annoyed by his attitude. Did you send someone to stalk me? Ivan Marsh, you have no right to do it, she was angry. Answer me! Why did you meet Spencer? Ivan stared daggers at her. Jennifers gaze met his, a tense atmosphere spreading between them. Jennifer was irritated but didnt want to fight with him. She stood up and was about to leave. Ivan jumped to his feet and seized her arm. The next second, he dragged her into his arms. Im warning you. Stop approaching Spencer. They heard clicks from the cameras and felt the sh. Jennifers gaze swept around, and she saw several paparazzi out from nowhere. Suddenly, Ivan wrapped his arm around her waist and kissed her lips. Jennifer widened her eyes. The cameras clicks continued. Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, I thought you were in a fight just now. It turned out you are doing PDA aggressively. Mr. Marsh, you took your wife out for coffee on a workday. Im sure you must love her deeply.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After ending the kiss, Ivan squeezed her by his side and strode toward his Lamborghini. Then he pulled the door of the passengers seat open and pressed her in. He returned to the drivers seat and drove the car away instantly. Jennifer wanted to hop off the car but failed to open the door. He was so good at acting in the paparazzis presence. PDA? He wanted to skin her alive! When she turned to check on him, she found him looking extremely sullen. She could tell he was in anger. However, Jennifer was also pissed as Ivan had sent someone to stalk her. She fastened her seat belt, curled up in the seat, and closed her eyes for a nap. Suddenly, the car braked. Jennifer leaned forward, and the seat belt caused pain in her belly. She turned to re at him. What is your problem? Leave Spencer alone! Ivan warned her again, Or youll bear the consequences. Is he your illegitimate son? Jennifer teased him, He looks like you. Otherwise, why are you so afraid Ill get to know him? Ivans eyes became icy, but he didnt answer. Jennifer rolled her eyes at him. Do you think I purposely met him? We encountered on the street. Its called fate. All right? Ivan had a dour face. The atmosphere in the car dropped lower. Suddenly, Jennifer realized that she had touched Ivans rock bottom. He approached her aggressively, pinching the back of her seat. Jennifer huddled up, closing her eyes. Gazing at her lips, he snapped, I never talk nonsense. Myst warning: if you dare to approach Spencer again, Ill let you never meet Alfie and Diana again. Jennifer snapped open her eyes. She thought he was going to kiss her. Get down. She blinked, feeling she was wrapped by a hazard, icy temperament. Once she pushed the door and got off, the Lamborghini roared away, just as aggressive and arrogant as he was. He dumped her on the roadside. Chapter 63 Have We Met Before? Jennifer felt helpless, wondering where she was. There were no buildings around, but thendscape wasnt back. Along the tarred road were the reeds on both sides. She pulled her phone out to check the GPS, only to find she was far away from Emerald Bay and farther away from Sunshine Vige. Jennifer looked around and waited for a while, but no car passed. She was in a remote area, indeed. Not far away, nearby the river, Georgia had just finished shooting amercial. When she unintentionally looked away, she saw Jennifer standing on the roadside. Ms. rke, please get changed. Well film the next scene, a staff member reminded her respectfully. Georgia raised her hand gently. I dont want to continue today. With those words, she strode forward. Ms. rke, we must finish all the scenes as nned today. Weve adjusted our schedules for this filming. However, Georgia didnt care about their feelings. The staff member was angry but dared not toin. She had been used to Georgias arrogance and rudeness in private, although Georgia always acted as a naive, kind actress in the reporters presence. Ms. rke, please wait! The director quickened his pace to stop her way. You need to film at least three scenes today. We confirmed with you yesterday, didnt we? I said I didnt want to continue. Georgia red at him unhappily. Cant you understand English? Ms. rke The director was rendered speechless, but he couldnt do anything. When Georgia lifted her foot and was about to go, several reporters walked to her with microphones. She furrowed her bows slightly before putting on a sweet smile. Instantly, she looked naive and pure-minded. Ms. rke, you look great today. May I hold you up for a few minutes? Ms. rke, do you n to y a pure-minded, young womans role in the future? Will you try to act the role of a childs mother? Ms. rke, its said if you failed in acting, you would need to go home and inherit the wealth from your family. Is it for real? Georgia secretly looked in Jennifers way from time to time. As long as Jennifer was still there, she would answer the interview questions. Georgia replied to the reporters softly, The rumors are not true. Im doing what I ought to do. I have loved acting since childhood. Its said the rke Corp expects you to be their next heir. Ms. rke, you have a younger brother, right? Hes 12, but he rarely appears in public. Your family protects him so well. Is he under the heirs training? Wearing a perfect smile, Georgia answered, We protect my brother well, so you cannot get any information about him from me. Thanks for your support for me. Im still busy. Please excuse me. With those words, she looked in the distance again but failed to see Jennifer. Georgia was anxious, striding forward. Then she sat in her car and drove it away without waiting for her assistant. Its too remote to hail a cab here. Where has that woman gone? she wondered. The director was angry but couldntin about her. Georgia acted unprofessionally again, indeed different from her public image. Jennifer hadnt hailed a taxi, walking along the road. She was musing while muttering, Spencer Lawrence Why is his family name Lawrence? Is his mothers surname Lawrence? When did Ivan know about his illegitimate son? If Spencer is 20, Ivan should be a father when he was 18 Was he too young to admit it, so he didnt take Spencer in? The more Jennifer thought, the more she believed that was the only possibility. Except for this kind of rtionship, nothing could have made the two men get along so poorly. Jennifer could tell Spencer disdained Ivan. Ivan looked cold when facing him but cared about him inwardly. Suddenly, a roadster stopped next to her. Jennifer turned around, taking in Georgia, who got off the car. At that moment, Georgia looked like a princess from a stage show, wearing a magnificent costume and delicate makeup. Where are you going? Georgia stared at her. Need a ride? Its not easy to hail a cab here. Jennifer didnt want anything to do with her, as some memories kept shing in her mind. The feeling upset her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Georgia looked at her up and down and asked bluntly, Have we met before? At Mya Saunders birthday party, Jennifer answered in an even tone. However, Georgia shook her head. Not that time. Before then, I meant. Chapter 64 Can’t Outplay Him Jennifer was slightly taken aback. Then she returned to calm. You must have been mistaken. Their eyes locked. Georgia kept her appearance in her mind deeply, which was too familiar. However, she failed to recall where she had met Jennifer before. Jennifer smiled at her politely and turned away. When a breeze brushed her face, she felt something tickling her heart, and her eyes blurred. If Georgia hadnt provoked her repeatedly, Jennifer didnt think she would have anything to do with the rke family. The Marsh Group. A Lamborghini was parked steadily in front of the building. Suddenly, the ringing tone of a phone sounded. Ivan calmly unfastened his seat belt, pulled out his phone, looked at it, and swiped to answer. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Georgia rke drove to Mrs. Marsh and actively talked to her, but Mrs. Marsh didnt take her ride, his man reported, That ce is too remote for Mrs. Marsh to hail a taxi. Shall we really let her go home on foot? Ivans eyes darkened. He thought for a moment, hung up the phone, fastened his seat belt, and started the engine. Jennifer walked alone. She hadnt seen any car on this road except for Georgias How could Ivan dump her here? He was indeed heartless. What a cold-blooded demon! Jennifer realized she couldnt return to Sunshine Vige today, as she had no idea how long it would take her to go home. She wondered if Davids leg had gotten better. In the roadster, Georgia rubbed her chin, frowning. She was still puzzled, wondering who the heck Jennifer was. She made Georgia feel familiar and panicked, somehow. Ever since she met Jennifer, she had felt uneasy. Suddenly, her phones ringing tone brought her back to her senses. Georgia pulled out her phone and swiped to answer. The person on the other end of the line begged her to politely return to the film set. Cant you understand English? Ive told you Ill stop filming today. She hung the phone up in irritation, rolling her eyes. Georgia was arrogant, and she believed she deserved to be so. The sponsor of thismercial was the rke Corp, and she was its future heir. The Lamborghini ran fast, roaring toward Jennifers location. Gripping the steering wheel, Ivan gazed in front. He recalled when he took Jennifer to attend Myas birthday party, which was the first time they showed up together in public, Jennifer looked at Zack in a special way. Later, he learned that she was Rowans teacher. Jennifer got along with Mya, who was the mayors daughter. Countless celebrities wanted to be her friends but failed. A woman who had stayed in a poor vige for seven years. How could she have something to do with those people? Ten minutester, the Lamborghini was pulled up to Jennifer with a brake. Its wheels screeched a long brake mark on the ground, and the creak shocked her. Are you nuts? Jennifer recognized the man in the drivers seat. She ignored him, quickening her paces while walking forward. The Lamborghini ran forward a little bit and parked next to her again. Jennifer started running. Ivan started the engine again and matched her running speed. Jennifer was pissed. She didnt expect Ivan to do that. How could she run faster than a Lamborghini? It seemed Ivan was idle today. He gripped the steering wheel with one hand and put the other on the window, controlling the cars speed. His thoughtful gaze was fixed on her. Unconsciously, Jennifer had run a few hundred yards. She seldom worked out, so her legs weakened and became sore. She realized she couldnt continue running in this way. Panting, she had to stop. Slightly bending her knees, Jennifer felt a little bit dizzy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. From the corner of her eye, she saw a pair of shiny leather shoes. She closed her eyes and took several deep breaths before looking at him. Ivan stood in front of her, his hands stuffing into the pockets of his suit trousers. He asked jokingly, Do you n to run back home? Gritting her teeth, she snapped, You won! Then she walked around the car and sat in the passenger seat, boiling with rage. Ivan chuckled and sat in the Lamborghini. He sent her back to Emerald Bay. On the way, he pressed his lips together and checked on her from time to time. Jennifer couldnt tell what was in his mind. His phone rang, but he didnt answer or even check the caller ID. Chapter 65 Jordan Was Worried #####Chapter 65: He Was Worried About Their Future Jennifer was sickened by him. His overbearing manner irritated her. He had dumped her on the way but returned to pick her up. She wondered if he had fallen in love with her. The next second, she denied it. Jennifer guessed Ivan wanted to let her cure his mothers fire burns. On the way, they didnt talk at all. Neither could read the others mind. Jennifer turned on the music yer. You are the princess in a fairy tale, standing under the sunshine. I put on a mask and hid in a ck suit. Please dance with me when the fairy tale hasnt ended Ivan disliked listening to the music, but he didnt stop her. She was the only person having the guts to touch his car without permission. Somehow, he realized his feelings for Jennifer had changed. The Lamborghini stopped in the yard of Emerald Bay. Jennifer turned to check on him, realizing he didnt have the intention of unfastening his seat belt and getting off. Jennifer sensibly got down from the car, mmed it shut, and strode into the living room. Ivan just stared at her back intensely. Then he restarted the engine with a stern look. He decided to check Jennifers rtionship with the rke family, which was the matter that he cared about the most right now. He must know everything about the people around him. Jennifer went upstairs after entering the house. She returned to her bedroom, pulled out her phone, and sat on the sofa. Then she started to work on an agreement. Humph! He wanted her to cure his mother. Then he must agree with her conditions. First, never send anyone to stalk Jennifer Brooks. Second, Ivan Marsh must y a good fathers role in the childrens presence, especially in Dianas presence. In that case, she will be able to identify indecent men. Third, Jennifer Brooks and Ivan Marsh will sleep in separate rooms once the agreement has been signed. Jennifer Brooks must be provided with a private space. Jennifer double-checked the agreement after finishing it. Then she went downstairs. Excuse me, Jordan. Do we have a printer? The butler, who was cleaning the coffee table in the living room, looked at her. Mrs. Marsh, what do you want to print? I can help you. Jennifer smiled at him. Let me add you on my WhatsApp. I can send you the document. Jordan pulled out his phone and added her on WhatsApp. After sending him the document, Jennifer reminded him, Please print two copies. Thanks. Then she sat on the sofa, picked up the remote control, and turned on the TV. Ivans face appeared on the finance channel. He didnt look as handsome as in real life. The female reporters were all obsessed with him. Jordan went to the study to print the document for Jennifer. His heart sank, and his finger stiffened when he read the agreement. It was an agreement with Ivan. He wondered why Jennifer would sign the agreement with Ivan. Did they have a fight? What made Mrs. Marsh think she could have so many requests? Jordan could tell all the conditions were harsh and aggressive. Jennifer wasnt discussing with Ivan, evidently.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The condition that shocked Jordan most was that Jennifer requested to sleep in a separate room. They were supposed to spend more time bonding with each other. How could the couple sleep in separate rooms? Mrs. Marsh Jordan grabbed the agreement and strode to her, Wh, What happened to you and Mr. Marsh? Nothing. Jennifer beamed at him. Thanks, Jordan. She took the agreement copies over. You can go back to your work now. Jordan looked worried. After hesitating, he breathed out, Mr. Marsh doesnt know how to get along with women. If he has offended you, can you please forgive him, Mrs. Marsh? Jennifer was surprised. Shaking her head, she replied, Nothing happened. Youve misunderstood. He hasnt offended me. I just have a chance to negotiate with him. Earlier, he forced me to sign several unequal conditions. Jordan could tell she wasnt upset as she kept smiling while talking. Hence, he buttoned his lip. However, he was worried about their future. The Marsh Group. All the high buildings andrge mansions shone brightly under the sunshine. Ivan strode into the lobby with an aggressive aura, heading toward the elevator. His hands stuffed into his trousers pockets. Good day, Mr. Marsh. Hello, Mr. Marsh. All the employees greeted him respectfully. The female ones couldnt tear their gazes off him, and their hearts thumped fast. On the 22nd floor, Ivan encountered Catherine once he walked out of the elevator. Chapter 66 Give It Another Thought? Catherine saw him, and her heart performed a somersault, her blood boiling. Instantly, her mood became excellent. Morning, Ivan, she stopped in front of him and blocked his way purposely. Their gazes met. He hadnt looked at her in this way for a long time. Catherines gaze fell on his hair bang. She wanted to graze it, but Ivan flinched slightly. Theres a sunflower seed shell. She removed it for him and withdrew her hand. Wearing a gentle smile, she asked, Were indeed busy today. You left thepany earlier. What happened? Do you need any help? Nothing. Ivan bypassed her with a stern look, striding forward. Catherine panicked. She turned to look at his receding figure, followed him to his office, and stood in front of his desk. Ivan sat in his chair, looking at her. She was always drowned in the pools of his eyes, but she kept calm. Catherine put a file on his desk and shifted their conversation in another direction. The design department has drafted 28 samples. Ive reviewed the drafts and filtered the samples. Please go through them. They are indeed gorgeous. Ivan was still expressionless, as if he didnt hear her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. All of us paid a lot of attention to the design of this series. The smile didnt fade off her face. Many works were done by the subordinates over time. Most design department staff thought they were more inspired at night Before she finished her words, Ivan picked up his phone and dialed a number in her presence. Shortly after, he spoke, Rowan, are you home tonight? Ill go to your house after work. Catherines smile stiffened. She could tell Ivan didnt listen to her report earlier. She broke off and watched him end the phone conversation. Ive taken Spencer to Rowans house earlier, she said, He gave Spencer some ointments. The bruises will go in a few days. Please dont worry. She meant Ivans time was too precious, so he didnt need to go to Rowans for Spencers matter. Finally, Ivan looked t her again with inquisitive, cold eyes. Catherine felt uneasy. Whats wrong? If theres nothing else, you may leave. Ivan turned on hisptop and started working. Catherines heart sank. She wondered if he had taken her as an invisible woman. Ivan wasnt like this before. At least, when she reported work to him, he was willing tomunicate with her. Catherine darted at the design drafts, feeling too embarrassed to continue staying here. She turned away in disappointment. After the agreement was printed, Jennifers mood became much better in the afternoon. She looked forward to Ivans return to sign it. In order to let him have a good mood before signing the contract, she decided to prepare dinner in person. Mommy, how many times shall I wash this vegetable? Alfie asked. Three. Like in Sunshine Vige, Jennifer answered, wearing an apron, Wash it carefully. Diana walked to her. Mommy, you havent sliced the meat for a long time, have you? Watch out. This knife seems really sharp. I know. Thanks, sweetie. Ill pay attention. Can you help me wash the mushroom? Sure. Jennifer and the children were busy in the kitchen. Jordan felt delighted when watching the scene. Once Ivan returned home, he could have dinner prepared by his wife and children. What a happy man he was! However, Jordan was still bothered by Jennifers agreement. His intuition told him this dinner seemed to be a conspiracy. Excuse me, Mrs. Marsh He edged to the kitchen and sent the kids away. Do you really want to sign the contract with Mr. Marsh? Of course. Jennifer didnt stop cooking. Can you think twice? Chapter 67 It Was Her Own Decision Ivan Marsh sent his men to stalk me, and hes always alert to me, Jennifer replied bluntly, Think he has taken me as his family? A man like him will never trust others. Hes heartless and profit-driven. No. Hes not like that, Jordan exined, Probably hes heartless to others, but he loves you and your children. I know him well. Since you moved in, his aura has be gentler. Jennifer smiled at him. Hes done it for the children. He values family affection, Jordan. Jordan was rendered wordless. Suddenly, Jennifer seemed to recall something. By the way, who is Spencer Lawrence? Spencer Lawrence? Jordan shook his head. Ive never heard of this man before. Jennifer could tell he told the truth, feeling puzzled. At dust, Ivan didnt return home.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The dishes on the table almost went cold. The children were so hungry that their bellies growled, looking expectantly into the yard. Mommy, do you want to call Daddy to ask him when hell return? Alfie yed with his fork and asked in a weak tone. No. Lets not wait any longer. Lets eat. Jennifer filled the childrens bowls with soup. Diana picked up her fork. Her mothers dishes were too yummy. It was a miracle for Diana to wait for such a long time. Alfie also longed to eat the food. He started pigging out. Standing at the door, Jordan was still waiting, wondering why Ivan hadnte home. Jennifer made a table full of dishes and waited for him. Usually, Ivan would have been home at this time because he never worked overtime. The downstairs of the Marsh Groups building. The driver pulled the rear door of the Lamborghini open. Ivan sat in. While the driver started the engine, Ivan said, To Rowans house. Okay, Mr. Marsh. Ivan calmly gave himself an injection in the car. Somehow, he subconsciously recalled the noodle bowl soup and Jennifer He recalled the night seven years ago and the second time when they met in Sunshine Vige. Everything about Jennifer appeared in his mind. Ten minutester, Rowans vi. Ivan and Rowan were sitting oppositely on the sofa in the living room. Rowan poured two sses of wine. Thest time Ivan came to his house was for the paternity test. Tell me more about her. Ivan furrowed his brows slightly, feeling a bit solemn. You should know her life in the past seven years. Rowan could tell he was bothered by something and his mood was poor. Ivan wanted to know Jennifer more, which meant he cared about her. Rowan picked up his goblet and sipped the wine. He signed, Her life in the past seven years was difficult, extremely hard. Then he looked up and noticed the thoughtful look in Ivans eyes. Rowan added, When a woman is pregnant, shes the most fragile physically and mentally. She was carrying twins, so she had a more difficult period than others. Listening to him, Ivan sipped the wine in silence. Her pregnancy was smooth. I apanied her to go through the health checks. Once she was diagnosed, she decided to give birth as the twins were innocent. She was too kind-hearted to give them up, although she knew her future would be difficult. Rowan was touched by Jennifers braveness. In fact, she knew who her babies father was, Roman continued, However, she never thought of looking for him, as it was her own decision to give birth. After Alfie and Diana were born, they had pneumonia before turning one month old. It was a hard time for all of them. Jennifer took care of them all day and night without taking a nap. She was afraid they couldnt make it when she slept Ivan felt his heart so heavy when listening. She took care of her babies by herself. As an inexperienced mother, she searched for information online and wrote notes. Soon, she became a nursing expert. She taught them to speak and walk. It wasnt an easy phase. She had put a lot of effort and been indeed patient Once, she was too exhausted and on high fever. Alfie called me for help. When I arrived, she had already been in aa Mixed feelings surged in Ivans heart, which had a sharp pang. Chapter 68 One Identity Revealed Rowan didnt continue. It had been seven years. How could he tell Ivan everything in only a few lines? Mr. Marsh, I hope you can treat her well. Rowan took a sip of the wine, his eyes glittering with solemnness. I like her and worship her. If you cannot do it, please return her to me. He could only speak those words after drinking the wine, and his tone was half-joking. Ivan was surprised, staring at him. Rowan looked into his eyes. Time seemed to have paused. Afraid he would misunderstand, Rowan smiled and added, Anyway, shes an outstanding woman. She has many admirers besides you. Ivan didnt deny that he was one of her admirers. If not, he wouldnt havee to Rowans house or asked him about her life in the past seven years. However, Ivan wondered when he started to like Jennifer. He had no idea. After a while, Rowan sipped the wine and asked thoughtfully, Do you know who Darcie is? Ivan thought for a moment and asked, The famous pharmacist Darcie? Yep. Rowans mouth corner lifted, his eyes glimmering with worship. Shes your wife, Mr. Marsh. Ivan looked shocked. He was always calm and seldom shocked by something. He didnt think he needed to doubt Rowans words. Recalling something, Ivan asked, Do you know her rtionship with Emma? Rowan shook his head. Nope. Shes Darcie. Why did she stay in the vige? Ivan was puzzled. Rowan answered gently, You can ask her and get to know more about her. The Marsh Group. Catherine walked out of the lobby, feeling the night breeze. She felt lonely. She pulled out the door of her car and sat in the drivers seat. When she looked at the window of Ivans office, she saw the light was on. Catherine thought of her efforts and sorrow in the past several years, a pain rising in her heart. She loved him wholeheartedly, but he kept ignoring her. She wondered how stunning and excellent she must be so that his gaze could fall on her. The ringing tone of her phone brought her back to her senses. She swiped to answer. The person on the other end said, Hello, Ms. Collins. The suit you designed for Mr. Marsh has been tailored. Would you like us to deliver it to yourpany, or would youe to get it? Please send it to mypany at seven tomorrow morning. Thanks. All right, Ms. Collins. After ending the conversation, Catherine started the engine, heading for Rowans house. She recalled that Ivan would go there after work. If they could meet, it wouldnt be awkward as Rowan would be there. Probably, they could chitchat on Spencers matter.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. On the way, the scenes where Ivan and Jennifer were together appeared in her mind. She recalled he rode the roller coaster with Jennifer and even vomited. He took Jennifer to the police station to meet Spencer. Jennifer tossed the cotton candy that Ivan gave to her. She recalled that Jennifer had moved into Emerald Bay and slept with him. Pain stabbed into her chest, and she had to suck in a breath to steady herself. Catherine parked her car in front of Rowans vi, behind the Lamborghini. Right then, Ivan walked out of the living room and saw her in her car with a single glimpse. The driver opened the rear door of the Lamborghini. Ivan strode forward. Catherine gazed at him, holding her breath. Whenever he stepped forward, she felt he was stepping on her heart. Ivan stopped in front of his car and sat in. Catherines heart sank. She watched the Lamborghini leave. Rowan saw her through the floor-to-ceiling window of his living room, so he walked out. Two minutester. The living room. Catherine sitting at the table opposite Rowan. Thetter poured a ss of wine for her and could understand who she felt. Why did hee here? she asked in a low voice, For Spencer? Nope, Rowan answered gently and bluntly, For his wife. Chapter 69 You Should Trust Mr. Marsh’s Judgement Rowan studied her expression after answering, taking in her surprise and sorrow. He wished that Jennifer would lead a happy life. Therefore, he would try to make Catherine give up. He didnt want her to ruin the marriage of Jennifer and Ivan. In the past, all people thought Catherine and Ivan were a perfect match. Mr. Marsh isnt close to women, but hes a decent, responsible man, Rowan praised while smiling. I didnt know him before. Now, Ive changed my impression of him. Catherine asked, Is Jennifer Brooks sick? She raised her head and gulped down the wine. No, she isnt. Shes doing great, Rowan continued to lie, She has given birth to two kids, so Mr. Marsh is worried about her health. Actually, its been seven years, and shes recovered well. Mr. Mars insisted on asking me to give her an overall checkup. This was the first time when Ivan cared about a woman THAT much. Catherine felt frustrated. She refilled her goblet and gulped down the wine. To make up for the woman who has given birth to his children, he should spend the rest of his life with her. Rowan studied her expression and spoke gently, Finally, I dont need to worry that hell end up lonely. I dont agree. Disdain appeared in Catherines eyes. Can Jennifer Brooks match him? Think they can make it long? They were from utterly different sses and family backgrounds. They couldnt match in the spiritual level at all. Do you know Jennifer Brooks well? Rowan was unhappy but didnt show it on his face. He added, You should trust Mr. Marshs decision. However, Catherine insisted on believing that they were bound by their children. Also, she thought Ivan had probably done it to fight against Aubree. In the Lamborghini that was entering Emerald Bay, Ivan peered out of the window. He was shocked by the news that she was Darcie, and also, he felt sorry for her due to her life in the past seven years. He believed she must have felt helpless and desperate on countless nights. Taking care of the children could easily wear her out. His intuition was correctCJennifer wasnt a simple woman. After the Lamborghini was parked in the yard, Jordan, holding a coat while waiting at the door, hurriedly walked up to Ivan. He draped the coat on Ivans shoulders. Mrs. Marsh prepared dinner in person tonight, Mr. Marsh. She cooked a table of dishes waiting for you. Ivan stopped mid-step, looking at Jordan in silence. You didnte home on time. They have finished dinner and gone upstairs. Why didnt you call me? Mrs. Marsh didnt want me to disturb you. Ivan walked into the dining room after entering the house. Marry took the leftover dishes from the microwave oven and gave him the knife and forks.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Mrs. Marsh spent the whole afternoon cooking the dishes. Mr. Marsh, please have a try. Hm. Ivan sat in the white chair and started eating. Although they were homemade dishes, they looked appealing, smelt nice, and tasted yummy. Ivan enjoyed them immensely. He tried to have a few bites but didnt feel sick at all. Then he continued to eat. Ivan hadnt eaten in such a rxed mood for a long time. He finished all the leftovers. Jordan was delighted. However, when he thought of Jennifers agreement, he felt sorry for Ivan. Before Ivan went upstairs, Jordan called to him hesitantly, Excuse me, Mr. Marsh. Ivan paused his pace, noticing Jordan was hesitant. What do you want to tell me, Jordan? Go ahead. Mrs. Marsh asked me to print an agreement for her this afternoon. She wants you to sign it after returning home. Ivan wondered if Jennifer wanted to leave or divorce. After a moment of silence, he replied, I got it. Watching him go upstairs, Jordan heaved a sigh. Outside the living room, on the second floor. Once Ivan arrived, he saw Jennifer sitting beside the window with her legs crossed on the sofa. Their eyes locked. He could tell she was waiting for him. Ivan walked toward her, and Jennifer lifted her mouth corner. Then he saw the two copies of the agreement and a pen on the coffee table. Ive made up my mind. I can cure your mothers fire burns. Jennifer stared at his expressionless handsome face. However, you must sign the agreement. Chapter 70 Different Bed, Different Room Ivan didnt check on the agreement immediately. He bit back his words that sprang to his lips, gazing at her without blinking. The woman in front of him was Darcie, the famous pharmacist who had researched and produced several hundred specific drugs. Theizens called her an angel. However, she was always low-key and never epted to be interviewed. Darcies photo had never been leaked, either. Ivan had never expected that Jennifer was Darcie. Dont give me that look. Jennifer was keyed up. I was talking to you. Did you hear me? As long as you sign the contract, Ill cure your mother. Ivan sat opposite her, picked up the agreement, and carefully read her conditions. Jennifer saw him frown gradually, but she was calm and rxed. She didnt care if he would sign it. Ivans heart gradually hopped back to his chest after ensuring there was nothing about divorce. He could tell she was cooperative for the sake of their children. However, he couldnt ept one conditionC sleeping in separate rooms. He raised his head and bit out, I dont ept one condition. Only one? Jennifer was surprised. However, she didnt show it on her face. Raising her voice, she asked, You dont have the right to say no. I have the final say. Their gazes met in midair. The agreement signed earlier should be eliminated. None of the conditions counts, Jennifer emphasized, If you refuse, I dont mind. What is she talking about? Ivan listened to her without interrupting. Anyway, your mother dislikes me and treats me rudely. Its difficult for her to ept the remedy. Im out of patience, anyway. Jennifer looked proud. Done speaking? Ivan stared at her. Think about it. Whether your mother or the agreement earlier is important? Ivan checked the new agreement again and gently replied, I didnt mean that. Uh? Jennifer was taken aback by his answer. However, she didnt think of any other condition that he would disagree with. Ivan picked up the pen and crossed out the third one, where she requested to sleep in a separate bedroom. Jennifer bent over and watched him, her pupils ring gradually. She didnt expect him to dislike this line. After that, Ivan put down the pen and asked calmly, What will my mother think if she knows we sleep in separate rooms?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Th-Thats your problem, Jennifer stammered, blushing. Ivan breathed out, Shell insist on asking me to marry Catherine Collins. Then why would I have bound you? Thats your own problem, Jennifer objected, frowning, Anyway, I dont want to sleep with you. They didnt love each other, and he only bound her to make her a tool to fight against his mother. Weve already slept together. Why do you mind it so much? Ivan said leisurely. Then he picked up the pen again. You Ivan signed his name on the agreement. Deal, Mrs. Marsh. Jennifer was still in wordless shame. By the way, I love the dishes you made. Ive finished the leftovers. Thanks. Watching his receding, brisk back, Jennifer was indeed pissed. A trace ofcency appeared in Ivans eyes. Jennifer had already fallen into his hands. How could he agree to let her go? Ivan was joyful as Jennifer didnt mention divorcing him. While he walked away, Jennifer was lost in thought calmly. If their previous agreement was eliminated and she was unrestrained, she wouldnt suffer any loss. As a doctor, she should cure the patients, which was her responsibility. Moreover, Aubree was the grandmother of her children. The night was deep. The breeze was cool. The moonlight was pale. In an apartment, Spencer walked to his bathroom after a shower, wrapped in a shower towel. His upper top was naked, revealing his washboard abs. He looked determined and unruly. He sat in front of the window. As the sponsor, owner, and captain of Coco Club, Spencer had his unique character. He led his team to attend a world tour championship and won the first prize. He was born forwork security. Besides, he also won the gold medal in an international programming contest. He was a legend in the field, but no one understood how lonely he was. After taking a sip of the wine, he turned on hisptop and entered Ivan Marsh Jennifer Brooks in the search engine. Chapter 71 She Left?! There were all kinds of information about them, and Spencer had already spent an hour or longer browsing. The more he read, the more he found it outrageous and bizarre. Some of the keywords captured by Spencer were: Sunshine Vige, son and daughter, single mom, child snatching, birthday party of Mayors daughter, show of affection, roller coaster, amusement park This woman was pregnant with Ivans baby seven years ago, and she quietly gave birth to and raised the child. She was quite a woman!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But Spencer was sure that the woman didnt go to Ivan for money, otherwise she would have showed up long ago. Spencer looked at the information and recalled the first time he saw her, who dumbfoundedly followed Ivan into the police station. And the second time he saw her. He just couldnt dislike this woman. Petite and delicate, innocent and beautiful Thinking about it, he took a sip of wine and gradually lost in his thoughts. The next morning. Catherine arrived early at the office. She felt like a teenage girl who just fell in love, heart filled with flutter and expectation as she held the suit gift box she designed for Ivan. Even the packaging was designed by herself and had her handwritten signature on it. Upstairs in the master bedroom, Emerald Bay. When Ivan opened his eyes, he found no one around him. His sleepiness instantly vanished. Did she go downstairs to make breakfast? The contents of the agreementst night shed through his mind, and he felt quite happy that it didnt change anything. After he got up and changed into his shirt, Ivan went downstairs in a good mood. Just past the corner of the stairs, he saw such a scene in the courtyard through the floor-to-ceiling windows The driver helped Jennifer put the suitcase in the car, and she also got in the car. Door closed, the car quickly drove away. Jordan, whats she going to do? Ivan asked. Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Jordan greeted him respectfully, Youngdy didnt say, but she let me tell you that please collect and give all of Mrs. Marshs medical records to her. Didnt you ask her anything? With a bit of anxiety in his voice, Ivan put aside his mothers business. I asked and she just smiled at me. I thought youve given her the permission. Jordan tried to read Ivans emotion from his face. Do you need me to get her back? No need. Ivan spoke in a light tone, then turned around and went upstairs. He entered the childrens room. Hello, Mr. Marsh. The maid bowed, Little Master Alfie and Lady Diana are about to get up. Good morning, Daddy. The little ones had just woken up, rubbing their bleary eyes, half of their bodies still tucked under the covers. Here, let me help you put them on. Ivan sat down on the edge of the bed. Daddy, I can get dressed myself. So this is what it feels like when Daddy dresses us. I feel so happy! Daddy, I love you. Ivan was deeply moved, I love you guys too. Daddy, wheres Mommy? Is she still sleeping? Or did she go down to make us breakfast? This was what Ivan came in for, though his tone was calm, She left with the suitcase. You can give her a call and ask where she is going and for how long, and then report back to me secretly. Diana blinked her big eyes, very puzzled, Why dont you call her yourself? Come on! Alfie patted his sister on the shoulder, Were Daddys assistants! If its about mommy, we have to help daddy! Then Alfie said to Ivan, Daddy, dont worry. Ill call her right away. Alfie dialed Jennifers number using his smart watch, Mommy, where are you? He also deliberately put it on speakerphone. Are you up, baby? Jennifers voice came over, Mommy is going to Sunshine Vige. I may have to stay for a while. You kids be good at home. Youll get a reward when I get back! Alfie looked at Ivan and continued, What are you doing at Sunshine Vige? How long are you gonna stay? Dont you want Dad and us? Mommy is the vige head, so I need to take charge of all the big and small matters there. Grandpa Davids foot was injured, so I should go take a look. Behave yourselves at school, and take care of your sister, okay? Dont get into trouble! Chapter 72 Ivan Has Gone Too Far Alfie felt a bit dismal, Oh, I see. Ivan saw that the call was over, and he took the kids downstairs after dressing them up. Daddy, Mommy didnt tell you before she left? She told me. He quickly made up an exnation, I didnt hear it clearly. Go have breakfast. On the way to thepany, Ivan sat on the backseat of the Lamborghini. The driver maintained a steady andfortable pace. Looking out the window at the passing scenery, Ivan couldnt help thinking about Jennifer After seeing Rowanst night, he realized that he actually fell for Jennifer. And this morning that feeling became more and more pronounced. With her gone, he found his heart was empty all of a sudden. He had been obviously on his guard against her, but when he knew that she was the Master Pharmacist Darcie, Ivan was full of admiration for her from the bottom of his heart. He didnt snap back from his own thoughts until he got out of the car. When he walked into the presidents office, Ivan found Catherine standing in front of his desk, as if waiting for him toe over. She was dressed stylishly and beautifully, and when she saw him, her lips curled up into a light smile, Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Ivan walked towards her with a calm face. With a quick nce, he spotted the suit gift box on the desk with her name on it. He had guessed what it was. Instead of surprise, his cold face was tinged with a hint of distaste. This is the new suit I designed for you abroad. I had it hand-made promptly after I returned to Arkpool City. Catherine smiled sweetly, Every year I used to send you suits and you loved to wear them. I remember you once said that, only my designs are worthy of your aesthetic. Do you know how much of an affirmation that is for me? You dont need to design suits for me in the future. Just pay more attention to your work. His tone was impassive. Catherine gazed at his handsome face, What are you talking about? I didnt pay enough attention to my work before? She had always been excellent in her job, which Ivan did recognize. Alright, I know what you mean. She kept smiling, as she felt so delighted gazing at him so close, Try on it. Hope you like it. With that, she left the office. Didnt want to give him any chance to refuse. After Catherine left, Finnley came in and Ivan casually handed him the suit gift box, This is for you. Finnley looked at the Logo on it and then at Ivan. Ivan said, Were about the same size. You can wear it. Oh. As the presidents special assistant, Finnley naturally understood what he meant. When Finnley arrived at the design department wearing the suit Catherine had given Ivan, Catherine, who was originally in a good mood, felt like her heart had been stabbed! Ivan did it on purpose! Finnley specially brought a document for Catherine to sign. Fury was burning in her heart, but she couldnt vent it out.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ivan had not heard from Jennifer for a while and didnt know what she was doing now. After signing the agreementst night, he called his men to stop following her. But sitting in the office, he couldnt help feeling a bit restless, his thoughts uncontrobly revolving around her. Sunshine Vige with birds and flowers. Cotton candy clouds floating in the blue sky, technicolor flowers on the roadsides, when the wind blew, the fragrance filled the air. Jennifer was breathing in the fresh air and felt super free at the moment! Even the air smelled sweet. The car pulled up in front of the bamboo house and Edward rushed out joyfully. As soon as she got out of the car, Edward grabbed her into a hug, Master! Youre back! He lifted her up and spun her around several times, Why didnt you call ahead, so that I could get ready! Chapter 73 Can He Met Her? Put me down now! Jennifer wrapped her arms around his neck, afraid that he would throw her off, Be careful! Why are you so naughty? Edward was so excited that he spun around in a dozen circles before he put her down! How many days are you staying this time? Not just a day or two, anyway. Hurry up and help me carry these into the house! Okay! The trunk of the car was stuffed with gift boxes and suitcases. Edward asked while helping, Whats the deal? Are you really moving back here? Were you kicked out by that jerk? She suddenly turned to stared at him, a gaze so sharp that hushed him instantly. The two carried the things back into the house and Jennifer exined, This is my house in the first ce, and please dont call him a jerk anymore. Hes Alfie and Dianas father and needs to project a good image. Got it, Master. How is David? Jennifer prepared some fruits, He hasnt been working in the fieldtely, has he? No, I went to visit him three times a day and he has almost recovered. I helped him remove the stitches yesterday. Thats good. Jennifer handed him the bag, Take this. Lets go see David together! When they arrived at Davids house, his wife saw them from afar and greeted them with enthusiasm and excitement. Her words were full of gratitude. Some nearby vigers also heard the news, both surprised and delighted at the vige chief returning to the vige. The most frequently asked questions were: Miss, are you still going out? I heard that you brought your luggage back this time. Are you nning to stay for a while? Chief, were so happy to have you back! Jennifer nodded with certainty, Yes! I promised to teach the children to draw, and the course still has ten sessions left. The ss will continue this afternoon. Also, we need to get ready for the viges nting business. What do you want to nt next year? Once the topic was started, everyone joined the discussion and could not stop. The vigers especially trusted Jennifer, so they told her what was on their minds without reservation.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, they talked for three hours at Davids house, during which Jennifer had asked Edward to note down the main points the vigers said. Edwards fingers got sore from writing the notes, which were as long as a full ten pages. Until Jennifer wrapped up. Its almost time. Im going to start the ss. You all go back and inform your own children. See you at the bridge! Yes! Thank you, Chief! The bridge was a central point of Sunshine Vige, where there was a row of huts, and a giant tree of about 1000 years old. Jennifer took the children to sketch under the giant tree; arge custom-made ckboard was hanging on the wall of a hut. The hut was stored with the childrens drawing tools, which were all provided by Jennifer. Half an hourter. One by one, the children came to the bridge. Giggling, they started to move their small stools to their ce and put up the easels. Some of the kids were helping to mix the paints. It had been a long time since theirst lesson, so they were jubnt today! Miss Brooks, are you still going to leave? Miss Brooks, we miss you so much! Lets draw flowers today, shall we? Or what do you want to draw? Jennifer was also helping out, chatting and mingling with the children, and the friendly vigers brought them a variety of home-grown fruit. Everything was so peaceful and beautiful. At that moment, a ck SUV drove into Sunshine Vige. Spencer sat in the passenger seat. He rested one hand on the car windowsill, his legs crossed in a leisurely posture, What is this ce? The view is nice, but the location is very remote. Caydens hometown. Can he participate in thepetition? Finger injury is a big deal. Im not sure whether we can count on him for the cybersecuritypetition. The man driving the car said. Spencers eyebrows were knitted. He wasnt sure either. He is the key member. With him, our chances of winning are big. Without him, I have to do it myself. Anyway, we cant lose thispetition. In fact, he no longer wanted to participate in any matches, because recently he had been losing his edge and feeling quite irritable. Lets just put it aside for now and y it by ear. Thepanion said, Were already here, right? Chapter 74 A Lot Is Going On To get to Caydens house, they had to pass through the vige, and Spencer in the passenger seat saw Jennifer from afar. She was surrounded by a group of children, wearing a beige dress and a pink apron. The hairband on the headplimented her delicate face, and when the breeze blew, her dark hair brushed her face. She stood in front of the ckboard hanging on the huts wall, patiently teaching the children to draw. Stop the car. Spencer spoke softly. He was a bit shocked that it was really her. Thepanion nced at him while driving, Its not there yet. Just stop! The car immediately stopped, thepanion called Riley looked at him in confusion, and he followed Spencers line of sight, Who is it? You know her? So pretty. Spencer did not answer him, directly opened the door and got out of the car, casually closing the door, his eyes fixed on Jennifer. She exuded a maternal tenderness, and that smile was infectious, giving him a sense of relief. Just looking at her, Spencer felt peace and serenity. Jennifer didnt notice him. All she could see were the children. The children sat on the small stools, each with a drawing board and an easel in front of them. They listened carefully to Miss Brooks instructions on how to draw flowers, and picked up the brushes from time to time to put those into practice. After listening to her lecture for about five minutes, the children eventually got their hands on drawing one by one. Jennifer unintentionally raised her eyes and saw an unfamiliar car parked not far away, and a familiar person standing next to it. Their eyes met, and Jennifer froze, as she thought she was hallucinating. A smile yed over Spencers lips. He put down the arms crossed in front of his chest and walked toward her. Miss Brooks ss was just wonderful. Standing beside her, he spoke, Would you mind taking an extra student? His proactive attitude surprised Jennifer, and she smiled and nodded, Of course! The brilliant sunlight seeping through the gaps between the leaves, her smile dazzled him for a while. Time seemed to have stopped, in the light breeze, only the lush old tree rustling its leaves. In Bright Star Kindergarten, Downtown The sun was shining and outdoor activities were usually held here to get the kids closer to nature. Alfie did not like to y games that seem stupid to him. He sat on a small stone bench next to the slide and operated on a tablet. No one knew what he was doing. In the eyes of the other children in kindergarten, Alfie was a weirdo who did not fit in. He was looking at his tablet every day. They all thought he was obsessed with ying mobile games. The teacher is handing out cakes! A kid called out, and one after one the children who were ying went to the table not far away to get the cakes.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Alfie also liked to eat cake, so he looked up, put the tablet down and went with the children to fetch his share. Three secondster, a childing out of a long slide saw the tablet as he stood up. He went over with curiosity and took it away directly, still poking randomly at the screen while walking. And Kyle, a programmer at R-n, happened to be near the kindergarten when his phone rang with a special beep. He rushed to check on it. Then he stopped, staring at the screen with wide eyes. The signal was strong! The location was right in the kindergarten! He looked in the direction of the kindergarten and thought calmly for a few seconds. And at this time, Ivan was also at a nearby clubhouse, where he had just finished a meeting with the president of South Africa and nailed a big project. Finnley was also at his side, Sir, are we going back now? Buy some snacks and mangoes nearby, and Ill check on the kids at the kindergarten. Ivans face was gentle, and that expression full of happiness just seemed like bragging in Finnleys eyes. Okay, Ill go to the store. No. Ivan said, Ill buy them myself. Then let me apany you. The two walked towards a nearby fruit store. By this time, Kyle of R-n had found a way to sneak into the kindergarten and was getting closer to the location shown on his phone. The kid stole the tablet, so naturally he would avoid the crowd and went to a quiet ce. Kyle followed the kid to a secluded corner, and he strode forward to cover the kids mouth and dragged him straight away! Alfie walked towards the stone bench while eating the cake, Yummy. The moment he raised his head, he gasped, stunned on the spot as he looked at the empty stone table. Where was the tablet? Chapter 75 Kidnapped the Wrong One Alfie turned around and swept his gaze over every child around him. Everyone was happily eating cake, some ying games, and no one was seen with a tablet. Teacher, Ive lost my tablet. Its very important to me. Could you help me check the security recording, please? Alfie was calm. Okay. No one dared to disobey the request of the Marsh Groups heir. The teacher took him to the control room. At this point, Ivan brought Finnley into the kindergarten without a bodyguard, just to stay low-key. But Ivans innate temperament made him hard to be ignored, especially those female teachers, who couldnt help but keep ncing at them, enchanted. When Alfie was not found in the ssroom, the lead teacher took Ivan to the control room. When Ivan heard the teacher said, Alfies tablet is missing and hes checking who took it, he subconsciously picked up the pace. Alfie, your daddy is here. The teacher was a little apprehensive, because the kindergarten was responsible for this kind of stealing. The little one turned to Ivan, Daddy,e here! And he quickly withdrew his gaze to stare at the screen, only to see a little boy in a ck vest out of the slide, stood up and stopped for three seconds, then went straight up and took the tablet. This is Seth! I know him! One of the teachers who apanied Alfie here spoke, then turned and left quickly, Ill go find him! Ivan propped one hand on the desktop, shielding his son beneath him, his gaze firm and cold on the young boy. On the screen, that boy looked around while tapping on the tablet, and then he walked out of the surveince screen.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Switch the screen quickly! The kindergarten was monitored from all sides. After switching to another camera, they saw a man stealthily following Seth and waiting for an opportunity to take him away. Ivan instinctively took Alfie into his arms as he watched this. The sudden movement startled little Alfie, but the faint scent of his dads body soonforted him, Dad He looked up and asked with mixed feelings, Can you not me Seth? Go get him back. Hes been taken by the bad guys! Ivan felt really proud and relieved as the little one was so kind. Seth is not in ss! The teacher rushed in anxiously, They are looking everywhere for him! He was kidnapped. The teacherspletely panicked. Whoever could afford to study here all came from prominent family backgrounds. How were they going to answer to Seths parents? Daddy, please Alfie took his hand, Save him first! Ivan nodded and led Alfie out of the control room. He took out his cell phone and dialed a number, Help me check the surveince outside Bright Star Kindergarten. A child was kidnapped five minutes ago. Find out the license te number, and the identity of the kidnapper. Also, ensure the safety of this child. After listening to her dads phone call, Alfie finally felt less anxious, because he believed in her dad. Alfie, will the tablet reveal any secrets? Ivan was concerned. Alfie shook his head, No one can decipher it. At least I havent met an opponent so far. Seeing that he was still a little worried, Alfie took his hand, Dad, if it isnt my hand that operates the tablet, it will automatically delete all the data in fifteen minutes. You know how to do this too? Ivan was surprised and amazed. Yeah, I figured it out when I was experimenting on things. A bright smile bloomed on his face, Since my dad is fantastic, I cant lose either! Ivan and Alfie both knew in their hearts that the man had got the wrong person. He wasing for the tablet, so most likely he was from R-n. It must be due to Seths random tapping on the tablet, it exposed his location and gave the other side the opportunity to get him. The man in the speeding white car ripped the tape off Seths mouth and found him shivering in fear. How could a top hacker be such a wimp? The data on the tablet looked bizarre and the man couldnt understand it at all, Kid, what does this mean? Seth shook his head. Youre the one who hacked the R-n Groups servers? The man didnt believe it at all. Its not me, its not me its not me Seth was so frightened that he avoided looking him in the eye. This boy did not seem like Ivan Marshs child at all, but he was carrying the tablet. Up to this point, the man was still unaware that he had kidnapped the wrong person. Chapter 76 Mr. Marsh’s Ways Uncle His voice trembled with obvious and profound trepidation, I did not mean to steal the tablet. I was just curious. Because he ys games every day I, Im so envious. I just want to see what kind of game is so attractive. The mans eyebrows knitted, This tablet is not yours? Its not mine, its Alfies! He cried and pleaded, Could you please let me go, uncle? Im a good boy. I promise never to steal again, never again. I can write a pledge. Who is Alfie? Alfie is Alfie. The man was anxious, Whose child is Alfie? Its the heir of the Marsh Group, and he has a twin sister named Diana. Ive only heard the teachers talk about it secretly. Im not sure. But his family is really rich, and theres a special car to take him to and from school every day. The man cursed under his breath and punched himself in the thigh! At that moment, the screen of the tablet in his hand suddenly went ck. No matter how he tried to reboot it or pressed the buttons, the screen remained nk. Its over His heart sank; he panicked. He caught the wrong person, while the tablet automatically wiped its data. Their location obviously would be exposed, so probably someone was going after them already. Squeak. The cars harsh breaking sounded ear-piercing! Their taxi almost hit the car in front of them that deliberately blocked their way! Immediately after that, several people in ck went off from that car and surrounded the taxi! Kyle was only a programmer of R-n, not a professional fighter; he had never learned kung fu. He was losing his nerve the first time he encountered something like this! The driver opened the door, and he raised his hands above his head, surrendering, No, not, its none of my business. Im just a driver! I just picked up the customers as requested! The eyes of the men in ck turned to the back seat of the car. Seth was so scared that his face paled, and at this moment he especially missed his mom and dad, because he didnt know what these people were going to do to him. Ill never steal anything again, never again. He burst into a rage of tears, Daddy, I want Daddy. Mommy, Mommy where are you? Half an hourter. In the VIP lounge of a clubhouse next to the kindergarten. Ivan sat with Alfie in the sofa in front of the window. Legs crossed, he casually put his hand on his sons shoulder, looking calm as still water, but his strong presence could not be ignored. Kyles whole heart was racing crazily as he was brought into the lounge. Seth, who stole the tablet, was also taken here, sobbing, his eyes red and swollen. Alfie stared at him coldly. Seth still had tear stains on his face, and he was too guilty to look up because he had been a thief. Promise me you wont steal anything from now on. Only then will I forgive you! Alfie got up, and his voice determined, Or Ill have the police arrest you! Im sorry. I wont dare again Seth was so scared that he cried out, Im sorry, Im sorry. I was wrong. I really wont do it again! Alfie didnt expect Seth to be such a wimp, and looking at how pitiful Seth was, he didnt want to pursue the matter any further; after all, Seth blocked the danger for him. But if it wasnt Seth, his location wouldnt have been exposed. Alright! Get out! Alfie said, Someone will take you back to kindergarten! Kyle was panicking because he saw Ivans eyes, like the abyss, purely inscrutable. Ivan wouldnt forgive him so easily, would he? Alfie sat down next to Ivan and took the nk-screen tablet from the bodyguard as he sighed heavily. The data was all destroyed! Before you say anything, let me show you a video. Ivans voice was cool and detached as he gestured to his men. In the next second, a clear image was projected on the wall. At the same time, a familiar voice came out Kyle, dont do anything illegal. If youre sent to jail, how am I gonna live?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His wife? Kyle was stunned ! Next moment, his mother appeared in the video, her haggard appearance wrenching his heart. Kyle hadnt been home for half a year, and his mother had aged a lot. Kyle, Kyle He saw his mothers red eyes. Daddy, Daddy, when are youing back? We miss you. The children shouted innocently, still unaware of what was happening. Kyles heart felt like it was tearing apart! He was shocked that in just ten minutes, Ivan had found his family who werent even in Arkpool City! Chapter 77 Alfie’s Got An Idea Ivan was watching the change in his expression until Kyle withdrew his gaze to look at him. Obviously taken aback, Mr Mr. Marsh. I dont think I need to ask any more questions. Ivan leaned back in his chair, leisurely and rxed, Its time for you to say something. It was like the judge from heaven staring down at him with unchallengeable authority. Kyle had no choice but to confess his identity as a programmer of R-n as well as thepanys n. Our boss has always been angry with the Marsh Group for snatching away the dominant position in the jewelry industry But getting it back is out of the question for us. Kyles voice was shivering, The world knows that under the leadership of Miss Collins, the design department of the Marsh Group has been unmatched. This time, the Queens handpicked Royal New Years Collection, its an opportunity that our boss has long awaited. For this, he had been to the UK thirteen times, and met the Queen five times, but in the end Miss Collins took the opportunity. R-n are not happy about this, so we want to steal your design drawing, make you screw up and then take our teams design to the Queen. Just as Ivan suspected, R-ns design department had not been idletely.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But the twopanies varied greatly in strength. Even the Marsh Group was under pressure to take on this task, so, could R-n make it if they had gotten the chance? Alfie, who was sitting next to Ivan, did not interrupt, but he listened carefully and was pondering In the meantime at R-n. What? Someone mmed the table, Kyle was kidnapped by Ivans men?! Hes such a fool. Someone sounded exasperated, How dare he act alone! Is he nning to take credit for it? Some people remained clearheaded, With Kyles character, he will disclose ourpanys n. No one could withstand Ivan Marshs interrogation. At this point, a senior executive made a decision, To get this over with, we have topromise. After all, Ivan Marsh is crazy. Yes, if he wants to sanction us, it wont take long. Someone spected, Do you guys think that awesome hacker is his son? The tablet belongs to his son. It could be. I dont believe it. Others disdained, A six-year-old kid being a hacker? How is that possible? But if its really his son, weve lost this game so badly. Anyway, we have to be quiet during this time. Since this incident today, security measures at Bright Star Kindergarten had been stepped up. Two additional bodyguards of exceptional martial skills were sent to protect Alfie and Diana, so as to guarantee a seamless transfer between the kindergarten and the private car. Mama Mia. Alfie was ufortable with this, Its like were imprisoned. Diana, do you feel that too? Uh-huh. Dianained, I miss how free we were back in the vige. You can go anywhere you want and no one will be watching you like youre a prisoner. But Daddy is doing this for our own good. Ivan finished his business and brought Alfie and Diana back to the office. In therge lounge next to the presidents office, Alfie and Diana sit cross-legged in the childrens couch. There was an assortment of ready-to-eat fruit boxes on the coffee table, and Finnley made them two cups of coffee. Alfie took one bite after another like a robot, clearly lost in thought. Brother, what are you thinking about? Diana thought he was acting kind of weird, Youve eaten so many mangoes. Itll cause allergy. Alfie gazed at his sister with a mischievous smile, I have an idea! What? Diana was confused. Alfie got up and jumped onto her side, whispering something to her ear Huh? Diana was taken aback, Wouldnt it be too risky? Whatever, weve got to try it one way or another. At the Marsh Group. If you ask which department the executives are most concerned about these days, it is definitely the design department. Even Ivans attention was drawn there. Finnley would report to him all the progress on a daily basis. Everyone kept a close eye on it. Chapter 78 Change of Opinion After the incident caused by R-n. Catherine was on pins and needles, having even sacrificed much mealtime for work. She not only did her own designs, but also supervised the quality of others. The Queens taste certainly would not be worse than their own. It is said that R-n is deliberately targeting us for this Royal New Years Collection, but Mr. Marsh took care of it. Miss Collins, is that true? Catherine was the Group Deputy General Manager and she never gossiped. But since someone asked, she needed to soothe them first, If you want to make your international breakthrough as a designer, you must devote yourself to the design. Your work speaks for you. The man was tongue-tied for a moment before he replied, Yes, Miss Collins. Catherine looked at everyone and spoke again, You have to seize the day. The design is due soon and the Queen wille over to hear our design ideas in person. What? So soon? Shell be here in person? Miss Collins, when is sheing? Compared to their anticipation and slight panic, Catherine looked calm, although she also just learned the news. She said, Its just a few days, no more than five. Everyone gasped, but at the same time they were all looking forward to it! After all, its the Queen. What an honor it is to meet her once. Catherine stood by the ss door with her arms crossed in front of her chest, The Queen ising over for a trip, but shell stop by thepany to see our work, so that means she is taking this collection quite seriously. Got it! Im afraid well all be working overtime from tonight onwards. Everyone was engaged in work with nervousness but also anticipation, hoping that the Queen wouldy eyes on their work at first nce. Emerald Bay, evening. After finishing IV, Ivan took a hot shower and stood in front of the master bedroom floor-to-ceiling window in his pajamas with a ss of wine. His eyes staring at the yard, no headlights shining in, no car sounds, dead silence all around Alfie and Diana were lying outside the door, the two little heads filled with curiosity. Brother, do you think Daddy is thinking about Mommy? Diana asked in a hushed voice. Alfie, however, mumbled to himself in confusion, Did Daddy have a fight with Mommy? Is that why Mommy left? Its possible. Ivan took a sip of his wine, slightly zoning out. The two little ones quietly entered the childrens room. Diana uttered her analysis, Mommy knows we miss Daddy, so even if she had a fight with him, she wouldnt tell us. Alfie nodded in agreement. Diana felt aggrieved and suddenly had the urge to cry, I miss mommy brother. There, there. Alfie, like a little adult, rushed to hold his sister in the arms, I promised mommy to protect you. Dont cry. Any problems can be solved in the end.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Will Daddypromise? Will he give in to Mommy? In Dianas eyes, he was a god on high and everyone was afraid of him. He will. Alfie reassured her, Ill talk to Dad tomorrow! And I have a way to get them back together. What way? Didnt I tell you already in thepany today? Alfie said, Its definitely gonna work. But No buts. Alfie was serious, You have to keep it a secret. OK. In the master bedroom. Ivan put down the empty ss, picked up his tablet and clicked on Darcies personal page Rted stories popped up. This person was actually Jennifer. Obviously, she had got fame and fortune, but she was helping the poor in the vige. Now it made sense why she was rich. She gave Alfie and Diana the best, like their school bags which were priced nearly 2000 dors each, but she herself lived an austere life. No matter how much she suffered, she would strive to provide her kids with afortable life. Ivan changed his opinion of her a bit- a bit more admiration. His phone rang and he picked it up to look at the caller. Are you asleep? Catherines gentle voice came through. He didnt answer, because the fact that he had picked up the call meant that he was still awake. But to Catherine, it was already a win when Ivan didnt decline her call. She said in a businesslike tone, All the works of the design department have been sent to your email. Review the drafts when you have time. After all, the Queen ising. Good. Just one simple word, that maic voice had warmed her heart. Chapter 79 The Pain of Not Having the One You Love Catherines lips were tinged with a gentle smile, Rest early and have a good night. After saying that, she took the initiative to hang up the phone. Ivan had a momentarypse of concentration. Because his mother had been urging him to marry Catherine, there established a high wall between him and her. There was a time when they could talk as two intimate friends and would often hang out together. Apart from Jennifer, Catherine was recognized by everyone as the only woman who could get close to him, Ivan Marsh. Everyone thought he and Catherine were a couple, but only he knew for sure that there was no love between them. Looking out the window at night, Ivan wondered what Jennifer was doing in Sunshine Vige, which was not too far away. Throughout the day, he always thought of her all of a sudden. Sunshine Vige was buzzing with activity at night. This is my specialty, Spaghetti Bolognese. Have a try? Jennifer came out of the kitchen with the pasta, looking like a beautiful little cook in her apron. Spencer stood at the table and looked at her with a smile, Then Ill make myself at home. Edward handed him the fork, Spencer, here. How old are you? Spencer asked him. Edward blurted out, Twenty. Then youre younger than me. Spencer nodded, took the fork and sat down in the wooden chair, This pasta smells great, thanks! It was a surprise to Jennifer that Spencer would say thanks too. Youre wee. She turned around and happily went back into the kitchen to prepare Edwards serving. Master, Ill do it myself! Edward followed her in, scurrying. He had been so happy since his master said she would stay here for a while. Spencer felt that Edward was like a child, calling out Master all the time and following Jennifer everywhere. He worshiped her to the hilt. But Jennifers affection for Edward was definitely not the kind between a man and a woman, Spencer could tell. Am I allowed to stay here tonight? When Jennifer came out, Spencer asked tentatively. She paused for half a second, and as they looked at each other, she asked, Where is yourpanion? He smiled and replied, Gone. Spencer buried his head in the pasta, The vige has a good view. Theres too much fickleness out there, and I want to be here for a few days to find some peace. Sure. Jennifer had made up her mind and she readily agreed, You can stay with Edward, or you can have a separate room. A separate room, then. I dont like too much noise. Oh, okay. Edward was confused as to why Spencer was staying. Was it appropriate that a man whom they didnt know very well at all to live here? Even though Edward didnt like Ivan, he was worried that his master would get into trouble. Would Ivan go crazy if he found out that Jennifer let another man stay in her ce? After finishing the pasta, Edward was forced to go prepare Spencers bedroom with a deep resentment in his heart! Because he thought that this Spencer had bad motives! Ill do the dishes. Jennifer was surprised. As soon as the water was prepared, Spencer got started. Howe this unruly man had changed? I just dont think its right to live and eat in your ce for free without helping you do anything. He spread his hands, Its that simple. Thats fine. You carry on. Jennifer wasnt polite with him either. She agreed to let Spencer stay because Ivan cared about him. But Spencer was so hostile to Ivan. Jennifer instinctively wanted to help ease their rtionship. However, she didnt think about the reasons why Spencer asked to stay. In the master bedroom of Emerald Bay, Ivan sat on the sofa in front of the window, a thin jacket on his shoulder, carefully reviewing the designs one by one. Sometimes when he saw a certain design, his would stare, rest his chin on his hand, or frown. Sometimes he would just ponder, for a long, long time asionally, he would just write down a few marks and then turn to the next one. This night, Catherine also had insomnia. She was in her small apartment, her head filled with images of Jennifer and Ivan together, as she was analyzing whether they were truly in love and how likely it was that they were just acting. From what she knew about Ivan, he had no love and would not fall for anyone. Catherine had been searching for that one in a million possibility for herself. Loving someone was really too painful, especially when you couldnt get it. The feeling of being on the brink of losing it could drive you crazy. This night, she drank wine, and her heart felt more clearly the tearing pain. Seven years ago, it could have been her that got pregnant with Ivans kid Catherine was not willing to give up, ever! This was her motto in life.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 80 Mr. Marsh Had Changed Sunshine Vige, Spencerid casually on the bed Edward had prepared for him, turning his eyes to look out the window at the moon. With the cool evening breeze blowing in, he felt sofortable. This was a feeling he hadnt had in a long time. His whole heart was at peace. Until a phone call came in, and the person on the other end asked in great confusion, Boss, what are you doing staying in that run-down vige? Got something to do. Spencer replied, Tell Cayden to hurry back to training. Let him y in this world tourney and you be the coach. Ill leave this all to you. Hey, seriously? The other party was shocked, Youre out? Didnt you always want to win this game? After all those efforts youve put in it? But I have something more important to do now. After saying that, he simply hung up the phone and turned it off impulsively. His team members were a million times more puzzled, yet they all know his temper. He said he was leaving this all to them, meaning he would certainly not care about it anymore. He would note out of the vige for a while either. This night, Ivan also stayed upte. He carefully and meticulously reviewed all the designs and categorized the works into three levels ording to his own judgement. In fact, the excellent manuscripts he picked were pretty much the same as the ones Catherine had chosen. The standard and judgement of the two were about the same. It was already 2:00 a. m. after reviewing all the designs. Ivan had alsopiled all of his mothers medical records, a thick pile of them, from the ident to the present, every change in condition, every single sheet, and he had them all ready, just waiting for Jennifer toe back and give them to her. But when would this woman return? So she saw herself as the boss once the agreement was signed? They hadnt divorced yet, and she already moved out? Not only did he lose sleep, he also sort of dreamed about Jennifer Early in the next morning. After breakfast, the two little ones took their school bags to the yard and were ready to get in the car when they realized that Daddys Lamborghini was still there. Daddy isnt up yet? Alfie was surprised, What time is it? Daddy missed Mommy all nightst night, didnt he? Diana guessed. Alfie shrugged and shook his head, Just get in the car. The adult world is so confusing, but Ill have them back to be together soon enough. Master Alfie! They had just gotten into the car when Jordan hurried out, Master Alfie! This is what Mr. Marsh told me to give you. I almost forgot. A tablet? The little guy reached out and picked it up. Right. Jordan said, It was deliveredst night, but you already went to bed, so I thought Id give it to you first thing this morning. Thank Dad for me, and thank you, Jordan! Alfie was delighted. He had nned to go buy a tablet today and implement his n, but this had surely saved him some time! Ivan got up and finished his IV and then headed to the office. He was not in good spirits as he had spent a lot of efforts in following up several projects recently. The few hours Jennifer was not in Emerald Bay, he was like a lost soul. Catherine arrived at the office long ago, wearing a new dress today. She came into the presidents office, Mr. Russell, isnt Mr. Marshing today? Not that Ive heard of. She raised her wrist and looked at the time, Could you please give him a call? All the designers would be having a meeting with thepany executives today, and Ivan was also attending. The meeting was about to start in 10 minutes. Finnley picked up thendline and dialed Ivans number. Soon the call was answered, Yes? Sir, you havent forgotten about the 8:30 meeting, have you? Finnley asked, Where are you? On my way to the office, almost there. Good. The call ended and Finnley told Catherine the information exactly as it was. Okay. She went to the conference room. Ivan should have ssified the worksst night, so today they would focus on the design concepts of those Level A works. Soon, the Lamborghini pulled up in front of the Marshs building. Ivan, however, had no intention of getting out of the car, and the driver turned to remind him, Mr. Marsh, weve arrived. Go to Sunshine Vige. Having dropped these few words, he leaned back into his chair and closed his eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Chapter 81 He Did It On Purpose Okay. The driver started the car and left. Seemed like Mr. Marsh was getting inseparable from thedy. In front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the second-floor conference room, Catherine finally saw the Lamborghini stop, and she was inwardly leaping for joy. But the car door remained closed, and in the end it drove away. The womans pretty eyes instantly lost focus. Is he noting to the meeting? Wheres he going? Everyones waiting. Ivan sent Finnley and Catherine the Level A designs that he had reviewed and picked overnightst night. His meaning was clear-let them carry on by themselves. When Finnley found Catherine, she was speechless! The Lamborghini left the urban area and headed to Sunshine Vige. In fact, even Ivan himself could not understand why he had to go to the vige to look for Jennifer. What should he say when he saw her? He didnt know. All he knew was that he wanted to see her. Jennifer, who was petite and cute in a blue casual co-ord sets and a cap, appeared in front of the children like a little angel. Rows and rows of children sat in front of their easels, listening carefully to her talking about how to draw the white swan. You are free to go with the color of the background. Just leave the nk there. The dark color of the swan is something that needs special attention, and the brush strokes should line up the shape of the swan at all Everyone was absorbed in listening to her. Spencer, who was sitting at the position to the side, stood out among the group of children. Jennifer also prepared a drawing board for him. He was a student today who had put away his old unruly ways and be particrly humble and studious. He had taken a long time to persuade Jennifer to agree to bring him over. Edward stood a short distance away staring at him with exasperation. He just felt that Spencer came here with a purpose! Edward had told Jennifer about his, but she thought he was overthinking it. This Spencer was deliberately approaching his Master! Mr. Marsh, the driver whispered, Mrs. Marsh is teaching the kids to draw under the tree. Ivan looked up, and saw at a nce the girl with the clear eyes, who was lecturing in a riveting way. He opened the door and got out of the car, deeply attracted by her simple appearance. Just by looking at her, he gradually lost his concentration.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay, lets try to draw first. I believe you can do a good job! The children picked up their paintbrushes. She walked among them, whispering reminders to and patiently coaching them one by one. The white swan she drawn on the board as the example had very beautiful lines. As the breeze blew and Ivan took a step toward her, he spotted a distinctive figure in the group of children. He was taller than all those kids, and his back looked so familiar. Jennifer passed by Spencer, and Ivan felt like his eyes were stung for a moment when Spencer grabbed Jennifer by the wrist. Ivan stopped in his tracks. Jennifer turned to look at Spencer and then at his hand, Whats wrong? That big kid had a grin on his face, his phone resting on the easel, the screen reflecting Ivans figure and the Lamborghini parked on the side of the road. That was to say, all his movements were intentional. Miss Brooks, could you teach me how to paint? With his other hand, he handed her the brush, How about helping me draw an outline and Ill fill in the colors myself? Jennifers face was calm, Do you want to learn or not? Let go. Instead, he gave a mischievous tug, and Jennifer, unprepared, was pulled into her arms! Spencer fell off the small bench, while Jennifer lost her bnce and tumbled with him to the ground. Ivan took a quick step towards her! A slender hand appeared in front of her eyes. Jennifer was stunned. When she looked up, she saw a pair of eyes exuding natural self-assurance and dignity. Hes here? Spencer, half propped up, was also startled by Ivans strong presence for the moment. Jennifer withdrew her gaze and gently rested her paint-stained hand on his broad, thick palm. Ivan gripped her hand gently and pulled her up, Did you get hurt? He was elegant and handsome, with a low maic and mellow voice. Chapter 82 Ivan Was Angry? Jennifer was slow to react, because Ivan was so tender today which seemed unreal! Ivan wrapped his arm around her waist in front of everyone, and his eyes were gentle, Come back with me. The kids miss you. Diana hasnt slept all night. Meeting his gaze, Jennifer was skeptical. Without waiting for her to make a decision, Ivan turned around holding her in his arm, and he gave Spencer a warning look before taking Jennifer to the Lamborghini. Getting up from the ground, Spencer looked annoyed, his hand fiddling with the paintbrush. Looking at the Lamborghini driving away, Spencer was puzzled. Ivan was not angry? This was too abnormal.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer finally came to a realization. She darted her eyes at her dirty hands and then out the window. The children soon disappeared from her sight. What are you doing? She stared at Ivan, I havent finished my ss yet! Spencer will help teach them. Ivan just fixed his eyes ahead, his face expressionless. Jennifer couldnt figure out what he was thinking. The gentleness disappeared from his eyes, but he didnt seem to be angry. Are you taking me home? What do you think? She could only return home; besides, the children missed her. I have to go back to the bamboo house first to get my things. He did not refuse. The driver also heard her and eventually parked in front of the bamboo house. She had just gotten out of the car and walked into the house when Ivan saw a familiar outfit hanging out in the yard! Spencer was living here? As Jennifer got into the car again, she noticed a daunting fear emanating from the men. She sat in the car with her heart in her mouth, and the driver closed the door for her. Ivan didnt speak, and neither did she. Until the phone rang, Ivan still closed his eyes and looked like he wasnt going to answer it. Jennifer didnt understand what he had to be angry about. What they had was just a marriage by contract, and plus, she didnt do anything wrong. The phone rang over and over again, it was loud! Answer it! She too leaned back in her chair and snapped, What if Finnley has something to talk to you? Instead, he casually handed her the phone, You pick it up, not even bothering to nce at the caller ID. Catherine? Jennifer froze staring at the screen as the ringing continued. He said impatiently, Hurry up if you want to answer it, or just hang up. She had to brace herself to answer the call and put it on speakerphone. Mr. Marsh, where have you been? The womans soft voice came through, Everyone is looking forward to you attending this meeting. Could youe over when youre done? We can wait a little longer. Ivan did not speak. Jennifer tugged on his arm but he still remained silent. Hello? Are you listening? Catherine thought it was due to weak signal. Jennifer pulled his arm again and asked in a whisper, Are you going? The sharp-eared Catherine heard Jennifers voice! For no reason, her heart seemed to have been hit by something. Youre Jennifer? she asked coldly. Mr. Marsh is a bit tired and hes resting. You can talk about it when he wakes up. After saying that, she hurriedly hung up the phone. On the other side of the phone, Catherine was furious, but here, Ivan felt as calm as a moon in a daytime sky. It was silence again along the way. The driver took them back to Emerald Bay. Ivan got off the car and walked Jennifer into the living room. He finally spoke, Dont go back there again. You said I was free. Looking him in his eyes, she reminded him. As the four eyes met, there seemed to be something simmering between them. The butler Jordan standing aside didnt know what to do. I said another thing too. A somber note was added to the coldness in his voice, Stay away from Spencer. I only met him by chance, and I know you care about him, so Im just trying to ease things between you! Whats wrong with that? To prevent their rtionship from turning sourer, she spoke frankly to Ivan. Looks like you dont understand what I mean. There was a hint of exasperation in Ivans voice as he gave her a fierce re and stormed away. Jordan hurriedly made a cup of tea and came over, Youngdy, whats going on? Why are you guys arguing again? She sighed, Hes psycho. Then she walked toward the stairs. Jeez! Who the hell was this Spencer Lawrence? Chapter 83 Fight in Front of the Company After going upstairs, Jennifer tried to search Spencer Lawrence online and found nothing. How could someone rted to Ivan have such an empty profile? It had obviously been falsified. But Jordan didnt know who Spencer was either. Wasnt that strange? Even Catherine knew about the person, so how was it possible that Jordan didnt know? Could it be that Jordan was lying? The knock on the door brought Jennifer back from her own thoughts. She saw Jordan walking towards her, Youngdy, here are Lady Aubree Marshs medical records, Mr. Marsh asked me to pass them on to you. OK. She reached out to take it, Jordan, are you sure you dont know Spencer Lawrence? No. Jordan replied calmly, Never heard of this guy. A maid then brought her tea, snacks and fruits. After Jordan left, Jennifer looked through the records while writing down some key points on her notebook. The limited-edition Lamborghini arrived at the Marshs building, and the driver opened the door. Just when Ivan stepped one foot out, he spotted Spencer leaning on a stone pir not far away. With his arms crossed in front of his chest, he looked somewhat like a punk. Ivans face was calm as he walked towards Spencer. You really think I cant tell youre angry? Spencer smirked, Why do you have to hold it in when youre obviously angry? Arent you tired? Ivan stood in front of Spencer, his handsome brow furrowed, exuding natural dignity and authority.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me tell you, Im interested in her! Spencer smiled yfully and continued to provoke him, You didnt know, right? I stayed at her cest night! Ivans impassive face grew taut. Spencer, however,ughed even more arrogantly, just to provoke him! Not far away, Catherine happened toe out of the hall, and when she saw this scene, she was obviously a little surprised. A few steps forward, she noticed that the atmosphere was not quite right. Ivan, Spencer grinned, looking self-assured, You like her too, dont you? Why else would you go to the vige to find her during work hours? Shes such a lovely girl. Sorry about it, but I like her too! Ivans tone was grim, Im warning you. Stay away from her! As the words fell, he swung out a leg sweep at a staggering speed! Spencer was tripped and fell on all fours. The next second, he sprang up, throwing a fierce punch at Ivan! Ivan parried it! The two were fighting in front of thepany! Stop fighting! Catherine dashed over, Stop! Stop it all! This was gonna inflict their public images! The bodyguards rushed here immediately, but they didnt dare to move without Mr. Marshs order. Pull them away from each other! What are you waiting for?! Catherinemanded, Quick! Dont hurt anyone! Spencer got serious. With a cold glint in his eyes, he threw every punch and kick without mercy! Ivan didnt let up this time either. He hit Spencer with an elbow to the back, sending him sprawling to the ground! Spencer!!! Catherine was frightened, Ivan! Thats enough! Spencer seemed to be more and more spirited as he quickly got to his feet and struck a vicious punch! No! Catherine under panic pounced on Ivan, holding him to stop him from fighting back! Spencer was toote to withdrew his fist and mmed a punch right onto her back! Ow! Catherine squealed from the sharp pang and fell on Ivans shoulder. Thetter took two steps backwards and had to put his arm around her waist. Spencer was also dumbfounded! He was quickly brought under control by the bodyguards. Catherine, are you okay?! Catherine gasped and winced in pain. She managed to stand up steadily and turned her head regardless of the pain, Spencer, Im fine, but can you Dive him out of here! Ivan bellowed, with a disgusted look on his face. No need for that! Ill leave on my own! Spencer shook off the bodyguards hands, walked over to Catherine and stopped for a moment to apologize, Im sorry, Catherine. Spencer! Catherine tried to call out to him, Spencer! But she couldnt find a reason to let him stay. He pissed Ivan off, he provoked him. Ivans face was livid, his gaze icy cold. The gaze fell on Catherine. That punch just now must have injured her. I have medicine in my office. Go get some and deal with your injury. After saying that, he headed to the lobby. Catherine had her shoulder hurt, not her feet, so she could still walk. She looked in the direction Spencer had left and turned to catch up with Ivan. The two got into the same elevator. Catherine couldnt help but think about what Spencer had said. It turned out that Ivan missed the meeting this morning because he went to Sunshine Vige to look for Jennifer. Chapter 84 Mrs. Marsh Is Jealous In the elevator, Ivan straightened his creaseless cuffs, looking calm and unaffected by what just happened. Catherine was smart enough to follow him to the office without saying a word, ying her role as a good-hearted victim. Finnley happened to be absent. Ivan took an ointment left by Rowan from the drawer and handed it to her, Rub some on. It works well. Without taking it, she looked at the ointment and then up at him. Can you help me? Catherine looked slightly embarrassed, I cant bend my arms like that. Without waiting for him to reply, she had already turned around and quickly unbuttoned two of her shirt buttons, sliding the shirt back a little. Her injured back shoulder was thus exposed to him. The ointment box was still in Ivans hand, and he hesitated for two seconds before unscrewing it. Linda Chambers happened to pass by outside the office and she saw this scene by ident which shocked her! Mr. Marsh was rubbing medicine on Miss Collins? Such a rare scene must be recorded! So, she took out her phone and snap a few shots! Ivans fingertips gently circled her wounded spot, and Catherine closed her eyes to feel this, so surreal, painful, but happy. Thatll do. Ivan handed the ointment to her, Ask Linda to help apply it to you a few times per day. Catherine turned around and saw that he wasnt looking at her at all. He didnt have kept his eyes closed the whole time, did he? When she returned to her office with the ointment, Linda rushed up to her, Miss Collins, are you hurt? There was doubt in Catherines eyes. I saw Mr. Marsh rubbing medicine on you? Linda showed her the photo, Sneak shot, what do you think? Catherine saw it but she still felt the happiness, Send it to me. Alright! Regardless of how Ivan treated her, the feeling of his fingers gently swirling around her shoulders was unforgettable. In the luxuriously decorated presidents office. Ivan sat at his desk as he dialed Jordans number, Did you give her the medical records? Yes, and the youngdy has been reading them. Jordan reported, I guess she hasnt finished because shes still upstairs. Hm. Before he hung up, Jordan couldnt resist saying, Mr. Marsh, Youngdy is asking about Spencer again. What did you say? I said I didnt know him, but she seemed suspicious. OK. The call ended, and Ivan leaned back in his chair, eyes closed, in aplicated mood. After a while, Lindas sneak shot was released and spread on the Inte It caused a buzz. Two hourster. Ivan just finished a business meeting on a project and walked out of the clubhouse, when Finnley saw the news, President, this Whats wrong? Finnley showed him the high-definition photo spreading online. Ivans stern-looking eyes were like covered by ayer of frost, Take it down.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Got it. The two got into the Lamborghini one after another. The driver closed the car door for them and the car drove towards thepany. On his way, Ivan was thinking about that Spencer guy, who would definitely find another opportunity to get close to Jennifer. Ivan could never allow this to happen! At Emerald Bay, the midday sun was warm and bright, the fountain in the courtyard glistening with crystal splish-ssh. In the living room on the second floor, Jennifer, who had just finished reading all the medical records, yawned and stretched herself. Even her notes were two full pages long! The situation was quiteplicated. Taking a sip of water, she casually picked up her phone to check the time when a message popped up! As she clicked on it, she saw the photo of Ivan and Catherine being intimate with each other. Jennifer froze for a few seconds and then looked closely at the photo. The woman, clothes slightly off, looking very enjoyable with her eyes closed, they were in the office! So why did Ivan go to Sunshine Vige to find her? What the hell was he thinking? Jennifer thought Ivan looked so displeased back then because he was jealous of Spencer, but it turned out he still had another woman in his heart! Chapter 85 Caught Off Guard Indifferent to women? Doesnt look like it! She stared at the photo and couldnt help snapping, Men, so deceitful! For the whole afternoon, Jennifer had been morose! That photo was haunting her! After Ivan returned to thepany, he went to Catherines independent office. At this moment, only Linda was in there, organizing files. Hearing the footsteps, she raised her head and hurriedly stood up, Hello, Mr. Marsh! Ivan looked at her, hands in his pockets, his gaze cool. Mr. Marsh, are you looking for Miss Collins? She asked tentatively. Even though as an assistant, Linda could see the president often, she was still enchanted by his appearance and charisma at this moment. Linda couldnt help but nce at him a few more times, Miss Collins has recently moved to the design department. Tell her toe over now. Ivans tone was t, I have something to talk to her. Okay. Linda couldnt figure out the presidents mood and just hurried to do as she was told. Catherine entered with a graceful smile on her face, You wanted to see me, huh? The look on Ivans face was peaceful. You dont have to worry about my injury. It doesnt hurt anymore. Catherine met his gaze and continued to smile. Who took the picture? He asked lightly. The woman obviously froze for a second, What photo? The smile still hanging on her face, but her heart had just skipped a beat. Linda was already too frightened to look up. Theres surveince outside. Its easy to identify the camera angle, but I dont want to look into it. Ivan looked at her calmly, No matter who took the picture and who put it on the Inte, I hope these stupid things wont happen again in the future. Hearing this, Catherines heart was in a tizzy. Ivan said, Otherwise, Ill make sure whoever do it is found and held responsible. Listening to the departing footsteps, the two women felt their hearts sank, and dead silence engulfed the vice presidents office. When Ivan returned to his own office, Finnley put down the receiver and reported, President, I just received word that the Queen ising tomorrow. So soon? Ivan took this very seriously. Yes. Then, the Marshs executives held an hour-long meeting, which Catherine also attended. A separate emergency meeting was held for members of the design department. Everyone was working in a well-organized and busy state. Arrangements had been made for the reception of the Queen, from the time of the Queens arrival to what kind of afternoon tea the Queen favored, or what food she was allergic to. The dinner was arranged with meticulous attention to the details and the precision of timing. Anyway, the wholepany attached great importance to this event, and the relevant information was printed into a copy of as long as ten pages. Finnley was fullymitted to this matter. Tomorrow he was responsible for picking up the Queen from the airport. Moreover, he was also in charge of deciding the venue and specifications of the dinner. Catherine would be responsible for the reception of the Queen within thepany. As the leader, she would show the designs to Her Majesty, together with some of thepanys best designers, and exin the design concepts to her one by one. All security measures were also ready. In the evening, Ivan sat in his office chair after a busy day, and Finnley handed him a cup of coffee. Finnley, youve had someborious daystely. His smile was both sincere and warm. The long-awaited day ising. Finnley said, Its more like exciting rather thanborious. As long as the Queen can take a fancy to our design, whether she takes it away or let us continue with the production, it will be significant to the Marsh Group. He really didnt want any more idents. To prevent R-n from messing with them again, the design department had also prepared the manuscript version, just in case. In the design department, everyone was both nervous and excited. Several designers would meet the Queen tomorrow, in other words, one step closer to sess. Ah! A female designer suddenly stood up in horror!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She identally knocked over a ss of water and the hot water seeped into the socket, causing theputer screen to go nk! How did our designs get released on the inte! Not bothering to clean up the mess, she informed everybody of the news, Check it out online, you guys!!! The air froze for a second as everyone in the office scrambled to get their phones! A brutal truthid in front of them. Their designs had been leaked! Chapter 86 Hasty Promise Howe? Linda was almost out of her breath. She couldnt believe what was happening in front of her. Catherine stared at the Level A design manuscripts on her phone, which she was so familiar with, and she couldnt utter a word! Impossible How did it get leaked out? Oh my God There was a hubbub in the design department. At the Presidents office. Finnley didnt even dare breathe loudly, his mind nk. Those photos were like needles stinging Ivans eyes. This crisis took them all unawares! His face was calm, his brain running fast.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, Catherine scuttled in quickly, not even bothering to knock on the door, Ivan, the manuscripts were leaked. She was gasping for breath, trying to hold back the urge to cry,. The usually calm andposed Catherine had never lost her cool like this. Meanwhile, the phone on the desk rang. Once Finnley saw the caller ID, he didnt dare to answer it, but just reported, Sir, its from the Queens side. In all likelihood, the Queen had also learned about the leak of their manuscripts. This call couldnt go unanswered. The ringing continued. Under the gaze of Catherine, Ivan picked up the receiver and put it to his ear, his face rxed and he said in an unhurried and breezy manner, Hello, Presidents Office of the Marsh Group. Are you Ivan Marsh? the Queens kindly voice came through. Hello, Your Majesty, Im Ivan Marsh, he said with a gentle voice, humble and polite, with a rxed smile on his lips. The Queen got straight to the point, I heard that your design was leaked and spread everywhere on the inte. I did see the manuscripts. They are very original andpletely exceed my expectations, but I want it to be WOW. Its gonna debut at my dinner party. Your Majesty, Ivans tone was unperturbed and he patiently exined, All these designs you see online are the ones that didnt pass the test with me, and they were intentionally put online for everyone to appreciate. As for the ones you want, Ill bring them to you tomorrow. Hearing this, Catherines jaw dropped! How was this gonna end? Finnley almost copsed too. Stop making hasty promises! The liquidated damages could be sky-high!! The Queen was also shocked, Youve got even better designs? Of course. Ivan was still calm, Because we have the best team. Im especially looking forward to meeting you tomorrow. the Queen said, I really want to see the designs. They must be extra special and perfect. Hearing that the Queen was clearly in a much better mood, Ivan smiled, See you tomorrow then. Good, Ill see you tomorrow on time. Ivan put down the receiver and there was a long silence in the office. Both Catherine and Finnley knew that Ivan had no other designs at all. Those that had been leaked were the selected Level A designs supposed to be shown to the Queen. Where could they get new designs when they only had one night? You go back to the design department and soothe the folks first, Ill handle this. Ivan looked at Catherine. She was worried, How will you hand it? Tears welled up in her eyes. Ivan ignored her question and turned to Finnley, Investigate how the manuscripts were leaked out. Yes. As Finnley left, Catherine followed behind too. Only Ivan was left alone in the vast office, his thin lips pursed into a line, his face impassive. It was as if a thousand pounds of burden was weighing on his body. The other side did not do this for money, but just to screw them up. What good would it do? The biggest beneficiary of this would be R-n, but this was obviously not R-ns doing. Coincidentally, the surveince camera was broken. At Emerald Bay. When the kids came home from school, they were so excited to see their mommy at home! Originally, they wanted to let Jennifer join them in cooking dinner for daddy, but they were mercilessly rejected by her. They didnt know that mommy was sulking because of a certain photo. Mommy, did you have a fight with daddy again? Alfie took her hand, Why are you upset? Jennifer forced a smile, Im not. Its too obvious on your face. At Alfie and Dianas insistence, they finally managed to drag her into the kitchen, Let us help too! Lets cook together! Chapter 87 Blew Her Cover Again Mommy, Diana and I can help you pick vegetables! Mommy, I can wash it for you too! Mommy, you just need to fry it, okay? Mommy Jennifer had no choice but to do as the kids said. Although the image of Ivan rubbing medicine on Catherine in the office still upset her, after all, he was the kids father! Alright, Ill cook, okay? She put on the apron. At night, the Lamborghini drove to Emerald Bay. Ivan sat in the back seat of the car, a trace of grimness in his eyes. It was absolutely impossible to get a new design overnight. When he was getting off work, he saw a lot of people crying in the design department. He went inside tofort them with a few words and left the rest to Catherine. In fact, Catherine was under a lot of pressure. She had struggled a lot to finally get this project. She wanted to impress Ivan with this opportunity. For how many days, she had stayed up all night and put in countless efforts. On the way back, Ivan was thinking about who had such great skills. The surveince camera was broken. Could that be Alfie? If it was him, then what was his purpose? This incident had been making the rounds online, causing many to sigh for their losses and others to gloat, who were waiting to see the good show tomorrow. So far, there had been no official response from the Marsh Group. Ten minutester, the Lamborghini was parked in the Emerald Bay yard. Ivan got out of the car, being his usual elegant and aloof self. Just walking into the living room, Alfie and Diana pulled him into the dining room, Daddy, Mommy made you dinner! Looking at the table filled with dishes, he gathered himself and sat down in the chair. Dont get me wrong. The kids insisted on me doing it. Jennifer said as she untied her apron, I didnt ask to do it. He took her away from the vige regardless of her protest, and in the meantime having an intimate rtionship with another woman. It pissed Jennifer off to think about it. They had a quiet dinner. Alfie and Diana also remained silent and well-behaved. Jennifer ignored Ivanpletely, thought she didnt know what she was upset with. Ivan didnt bring home with him the troubles at work. He ate two bowls of rice and said thank you. After dinner, Ivan went upstairs into the study. Huh? Daddys not happy? He seems to have something on his mind The kids whispered, but Jennifer didnt respond to them. Not long after, Jordan came over, Lady, the Marsh Groups designs were leaked on the inte this afternoon, but the Queen is gonnae get them tomorrow. This is an unprecedented crisis for thepany. Jennifer looked to Jordan with obvious surprise. Jordan said, I just saw it on the news. He sighed lightly again, Lady, please understand Mr. Marshs difficulty, and dont be angry with him. He mustve been distraughttely. Kind as she was, Jennifer suddenly felt that she had made a mistake. After Jordan left, Jennifer and the kids went out into the courtyard. Mommy Alfie and Diana took Jennifers hand, one left and one right, the three strolling around the yard. The little one was worried, Daddy probably wont be able to sleep at night. Mommy, are we going to help Daddy? Diana also expressed her opinion, her watery eyes full of expectation. Jennifer paused, How can I help? She looked at Alfie, then at Diana.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mommy, we are a family. We always support each other! Alfie said, If we cant get a new design tomorrow, Daddy will have to pay a giant amount ofpensation! And thepanys reputation will be significantly damaged, and then our quality of life will definitely be unimaginable pitiful. Diana said in a soft voice, I heard that thepensation is as high as a billion dors. The person who is always going against Daddyspany must be thrilled now! We cant let the bad guys get away with it! In the study upstairs, there were no lights on. Ivan stood in front of the window and he saw her and the children walking in the yard. In fact, for the whole afternoon he was thinking about another thing. He recalled what happened at Mya Saunderss birthday party, and he wanted to take this opportunity to verify Jennifers other identity. If she was Emma, she must have the design. Chapter 88 She’s Willing to Help Not long after, Ivan saw the children enter the living room and Jennifer standing by the Lamborghini. Footsteps came up the stairs and the children turned on the lights in the study. Daddy! Mommy has loads of design drawings, but theyre at Sunshine Vige. Can you take her there to get them? Alfie was overwhelmed with joy and rushed over to grab Ivans hand, Daddy! You have to trust mommy! Maybe she can help you get through this! Yeah, anyway, just take a look at her manuscripts first! Diana chimed in, Uncle Jordan told us everything! We are a family, so we have to face difficulties together! At this moment, Ivan even suspected that Jennifer was in cahoots with Alfie! Alfie leaked the Marsh Groups manuscripts online and Jennifer took the chance to sell her designs. However, he had no choice but to deal with this crisis first. So he went downstairs. Seeing him walk out of the living room and towards the Lamborghini, Jennifer felt a stirring of emotions in her chest. Had she been set up by her son? The driver pulled open the door and the two people got into the car. The Lamborghini drove to Sunshine Vige in the moonlight.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The two were silent for a long time on the way. Jennifer took the initiative to speak, Hey, at least you should tell me what kind of designs you need. I dont know anything about this project. I used to draw some drafts when I had nothing to do. I drew all kinds of things. Mens suits and womens dresses, a full set of jewelry, and shoes are also needed. Ivan didnt have much hope. There were too many things that theycked. It was impossible that she could fill all the holes by herself. But if she was Emma, she might be able. Emma was a strange designer, only producing one piece of work a year. But for someone who was passionate about design, she must have drawn a lot of things. The car drove into Sunshine Vige and stopped at the yard of the bamboo house. Edward rushed out of the house when he saw the headlights! The car door opened. As Jennifer just got out, Edward rushed over, lifted her up and spin her around! Master! You didnt tell me youreing again! Edward was excited, I miss you so much! Hey, watch out! Caught off guard, Jennifer wrapped her arms around his neck, afraid of being thrown out. Put me down! Edward hadnt had enough. Ivan pulled him away, ring at him coldly! Ivans arrival startled Edward, leaving him frozen there, goggle-eyed. Jennifer said to him, I came back to get some stuff. Ill leave soon. And then she headed toward one of the rooms. Ivan wanted to follow, while Edward immediately reacted, rushing ahead to stop him. You cant go in this room! Ivans face turned slightly sullen as he looked at him coldly. Jennifer entered the room and closed the door. In the moonlight, the two men stared at each other. Edward made sure he wouldnt break in before dropping his open arms. Five minutester, Jennifer came out with a bag. Edward had no idea what was going on, but felt his master was being coerced, Master, he Well go now. Jennifer smiled at Edward, Take care of the vige. Ille back when I have time. Hey, Master! Edward watched the car drive away. She didnt look like she was being coerced. Also, what did she take away? On their way home, the lights within the car were switched on. Jennifer took the manuscripts out of her bag and handed them to him, See if you find anything useful. I grabbed a handful of them without looking. Grabbed a handful? Without looking? Ivan cast her a nce and reached out to take the thick pile of manuscripts. When seeing the first design, he felt refreshed! It was a red dress, with every detail well handled, the drape, the silhouette, much more stylish than Catherines design. I just like to draw. Jennifer said, In addition to teaching the children to draw, I also do my own design, well, not in a serious way, when I have time. These are all manuscripts, which even Alfie and Diana have never seen, and you are the second person to see them. So, Edward had never seen them either? Ivan flipped through a few of them, each one bringing him new surprises. It was just mind-blowing. She didnt just draw them casually. Each one was colored, while the color scheme was simply perfect. Come with me to meet the Queen tomorrow! He turned to her and offered his most sincere invitation, The Queen must want to hear your design ideas. Help me to the end, would you? Chapter 89 Mrs. Marsh Is Gorgeous Jennifer was stunned. Giving him the manuscripts wasnt enough? Ivan took her slightly cool hand in his and fixed his eyes on her, Could you? Her long eyshes fluttered as she felt the warmth of his hand. The four eyes met. The womans innocent face once again enchanted him. OK. She agreed, and a light smile of relief and pleasure finally yed over Ivans lips. No matter who caused the manuscript leak, at this moment, he felt a sense of relief. Meanwhile. Catherine dragged her exhausted body back to the apartment and copsed on the bed, bawling! Linda stood in front of the bed, also red-eyed. She understood how exactly Miss Collins felt, and any words offort at this point was just useless. I thought that if I worked hard on it, I could impress him. Catherine was depressed, I thought he could see my diligence and dedication, but now fate suddenly jumps in and messes me up. I could only impress myself. Her whole person looked disheveled, her eyes reddened and swollen. It was like apletely different person from the optimistic and decisive vice president of thepany during the day. Linda picked up and gathered the pillows Catherine had thrown to the floor. Then she made her a ss of warm milk, Miss Collins Most of the time, admitting defeat is actually the best kind of relief. I wont concede defeat! She yelled emotionally, gritting her teeth, Why should I? Am I not good enough? Of course not! Linda tried tofort her. Hes the president of the group, and Im the vice president Catherine cried, andughed, and cried again. Im only one step away from him. Loving someone is not looking up to him, but finding ways to get closest to him! Miss Collins, Linda sat down on the edge of the bed, holding a ss of milk in one hand and supporting Catherine with the other, Mr. Marsh is not ming you, and it has nothing to do with you, so dont beat yourself up. This is Ivans most important project in recent Ive kept such a close eye on the whole process, but still something went wrong. How am I gonna answer to him? Catherine was so emotional that she started to wail again! Half for thepany, and half for herself. Early in the next morning. Closet, second floor, Emerald Bay. Jennifer tried on a purple dress and walked toward the man in her heels. Ivan shook his head. She went back to the dressing room and changed into a pink dress and came out. Ivan still shook his head. She went back in to change. He sat outside in a sofa, admiring and judging her look from a professional point of view. Red, yellow, blue, white, ck Jennifer tried on seventeen colors and different styles of dresses and eventually got really tired of it. She came out in a ck swan dress pouting, I wont go if I still cant find a suitable dress. The problem doesnt lie in the dress at all. Its my body shape! Ivan got up and picked out a long nude dress for her, Go ahead and try this one on. No. Shecked confidence, I cant wear this color. Try it. How will you know if it works or not if you dont try? He pushed her into the dressing room, You need me to help you? No, no, no, Ill do it myself! She hurriedly shut him out. Ivans lips curled up into a light smile. Jennifer actually had always resisted nude colors, as she felt that she couldnt handle it at all. But when she appeared in front of Ivan in the long nude dress, she clearly saw his eyes glowing. Even the maids who were helping out cheered and pped Its beautiful! Lady, you look gorgeous! Jennifer came to the floor mirror, and she surveyed herself from head to toe. With the dazzling custom ne, she looked as graceful as a princessing out of a stage y.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ivan was satisfied, Please change into your crystal shoes. The maid brought the crystal shoes to her feet and bent down to help her change into them. These shoes are so beautiful. Jennifer as a professional could see at a nce that they must be pricey, Where did you get them? I bought them. Ivan said, Its yours from now on. At this moment, she was ted, and she couldnt hold back the smile on her face. After getting changed, the make-up artist help her do a routine light make-up, and then Ivan took her to the clubhouse. On thepany side, Catherine also set off with Linda. Last night, she drank a lot of wine, had an emotional breakdown and cried a lot, so her face was so seriously swollen that she use a coldpress. She was much calmer todaypared withst nights excitement. But Catherine hadnt found a solution to the problem, while the Inte was still buzzing about the leaked designs. Miss Collins, does Mr. Marsh know were going over there too? Linda asked as she drove. No matter what, I cant let him undertake the responsibility alone. She said, Im the vice president of thepany, so I should take half of the responsibility for anything that happens. Ill stand with him to get through this. Chapter 90 Ms. Collins Is Jealous Arkpool Citys most exclusive clubhouse, the spacious and grand parlor was decorated in ssical style, a Picasso painting hanging on the wall and the aroma of Earl Grey tea filling the air. When the dignified and elegant Queen saw Jennifers work, she waspletely stunned and mesmerized. So beautiful. There is an attractive quality in these pieces, not shy at all. I dont need someone tobel the design concept because Ive seen it at a nce. Jennifer sat with the Queen and, surprisingly, her pronunciation was a very standard London ent, My design is inspired by life, nothing obscure or iprehensible, but I have worked hard on it indeed. The Queen was deeply attracted by her charisma and turned her eyes to look at her, You are amazing. You seem to have disyed the true meaning of life through your design. Thank you for your appreciation and recognition. I heard that you are not a designer of the Marsh Group? The Queen smiled as she looked at the man sitting not far away, Youre Mrs. Marsh? Jennifer nodded with a smile too, her eyes as clear and bright as the full moon. You and Mr. Marsh are a great match. Thank you. The Queen let her sit down next to herself and went through the manuscripts one by one. Jennifer patiently told the Queen about the origin of her creations, and the Queen listened intently, asionally amused by her humorous words. Ivan sat aside in a single sofa, his legs elegantly crossed, as he sipped his coffee and listened to their conversation. Catherine outside the ss door watched the scene for a long time. She could not believe that Ivan had actually brought Jennifer here! And the atmosphere seemed to be harmonious. A bumpkin was actually sitting next to the Queen, making the Queenugh and having an intimate chat with her. What was the Queen holding in her hand? Design drawings? Catherines heart sank. Where did thosee from?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Linda forcibly pulled her away, fearing that she might rush in out of impulse. In the next parlor, Linda closed the door, Miss Collins, it looks like things have worked out. How did it work out? Catherine was perplexed. She lowered her voice, Where did those manuscriptse from. Are they Ivans designs? He gave them to Jennifer and let her do the exnation? Shes not even a designer at thepany! You cant get in the mainstream just by dressing up like this. Shes nothing more than a bumpkin! Why! Anyway, thepany is going to get through this crisis, isnt it? Linda was calm, The look on Mr. Marshs face just now was very rxed, and the Queen also smiled. Thepany wont suffer losses. No matter who those manuscripts belong to, having someone to solve the problem is better than we go to apologize. Thepany wouldnt suffer losses, but Catherine was still not happy. Why should it be that bumpkin who saved the day? She was not good enough for Ivan! Three hourster. The Queen got up and hugged Jennifer. She praised her work again, Mrs. Marsh, today Im very delighted. I want to take these manuscripts away first, because Im really fond of them. The royal family will start the production strictly abiding by your design. Well need to consult you on a frequent basis in the future. Okay, no problem. Jennifer was also happy to have done Ivan such a big favor after all. The Queen shook Ivans hand, I look forward to our next coboration, thank you. Thank you for your recognition. Ivan replied courteously. The Queen smiled at them amiably, See you at the banquet tonight, and remember to bring Mrs. Marsh along. I like her so much. Shes such an interesting girl. Okay, Your Majesty. Ivan and Jennifer said goodbye to the Queen together and watched the car drive away. Ill take you home first? Ivan asked her, And then pick you up in the evening? Jennifer agreed. So he dropped her off at Emerald Bay and then went back to thepany. Catherine moved back into her own office. She was not in good shape. She stayed upte yesterday and drank a lot. Today she bumped into that scene in the clubhouse and was so angry that she had a headache. It was not until Ivan appeared in thepany that she recovered a little from the depression. Well go to the banquet together. Ivans tone was calm, The crisis has been lifted. I showed the Queen some new designs today, and she was satisfied. Chapter 91 Came to His Wife’s Rescue Honesty, she didnt have a good reason to go to the banquet. She took no credit in this sess. But when Ivan came to her and extended the invitation himself, Catherine couldnt say no and felt it was an honor. She wanted to continue to chat with him, Ivan Instead, he turned and left. His aloofness made her heart chill once again. Ivan invited not only Catherine, but also all members of the design department, as well as thepany executives. It was a grand and fancy event because the Queen wasing too. The Marsh Group staff has a strong sense of collective honor, and although the Queen didnt choose their designs, it was a good thing that they had gotten through the crisis, so most of the designers felt happy at the banquet. Do you guys know whose designs got chosen by the Queen? It is said that those are Mr. Marshs old manuscripts, which Mrs. Marsh took to the Queen. Did she get stage fright?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I dont know, but so far, the Queen is quite satisfied. Jennifer had undoubtedly be the focus tonight. She looked tranquil and elegant, with her waist-length ck hair as glossy as silk whichpliments her fair and wless skin. She exuded serenity and humility, and an air of unassumingness. The Queen was holding Jennifers hand. Catherine didnt even have a chance to get close to the Queen. She was so jealous! Only Linda was by her side and understood her inner pain. Catherine drank three sses of wine in a row. Miss Collins, you need to stop drinking. Not tonight. Instead, she picked up two sses of wine, I have it under control. Then she strode toward the man not far away. Hey Linda sighed. In the bright moonlight, next to the crystal-clear pool, Ivan stood there, calm and upright. Catherine handed him a ss of wine, Whats on your mind? A soft smile hanging on her lips. Ivan snapped back from his own thoughts and reached out to take it. The woman took the initiative to clink her ss with him, and then gulped it down, Those are your previous designs, right? She asked tentatively. Ivan didnt understand her at first, until she continued with her sarcasm, This time it gave Jennifer the chance to steal the limelight. You couldve asked me to help. Im more professional than her. Ivan says, Those are her designs. Catherine wasnt surprised at all, because she didnt believe a single word of it, Those who dont know think she is some prestigious designer. You offered her such a great opportunity. Are you hoping to get her into the design department? Do you think Ivan Marshs wife needs to work? Impassive tone. Catherine saw a touch of tenderness in his eyes. At this point, Jennifer was walking toward them, and she didnt stop when she saw that Catherine was there. When Catherine unintentionally turned her eyes and saw her, a thought popped into her head and she moved towards Jennifer. Just as they were about to brush shoulders, Catherine unobtrusively stretched out her foot to trip her. Ah! Unprepared, Jennifer stumbled over her foot and plunged forward! Ivan turned his eyes at the sound! Instinctively, he reached out and took her into his arms, and the tremendous force caused him to do a spin! Jennifers crystal shoes slid across the water surface of the pool like the dragonfly, causing small ripples. Instinctively, she wrapped her arms around Ivans neck and hung her entire body on him. Catherine looked dumbfounded as apuse rang out around them and people cast envious nces at them. As Jennifer stood firm, she deliberately looked at Catherine. Thetter was so shocked that she hurriedly left! Ivan followed his wifes gaze and asked in a whisper, Did she trip you? What do you think? Her arms around his neck, close to each other face to face, she gazed at him, Wanna seek justice for me? Fire her? Chapter 92 Mother Knows Best Ivans face was tinged with tenderness and a slight smile hanging on his lips. If he didnt take a stand, she wouldnt force him to either. Jennifer let go of her hand and changed the subject in a casual tone, What are you pondering by the pool? You didnt even go to chat with the Queen. Its enough to have you with me. He took her hand, Come, Ill take you to taste the cake. The pastry chef tonight is hired from France, and an excellent one. Then he put down the wine ss in his hand. He had learned his lessons from being drugged once seven years ago. At the long table, he picked a pastry for her, Try it. Arent you gonna try it? As soon as the words fell, she remembered that he couldnt eat this. So, under his gaze, she tasted the pastry in a serious manner, It tastes pretty good. Have some more if you like. Ivan looked at her gently. Thepanys crisis was officially resolved, as the Queen paid more than three times the original price to buy the designs, simply because they were so amazing. Everyone in thepany heaved a sigh of relief, except Ivan. Because he still had a few mysteries to solve, which concerned Jennifers identity. The news came out that the Queen had chosen Mrs. Marshs work in the end and purchased it for several times the original price. Mrs. Marsh, who was helping the poor in the vige, knew about design too? Many people joined the discussion on the Inte, and various versions of spectioning out. One of the most widely spread versions was that: Mr. Marsh, in order to stop the public from criticizing him for marrying a bumpkin, could go as far as giving his own designs to his wife to build up her image.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aubree, who was far away in Kelsington Bay, was enraged when she saw this news Ridiculous!! Pippa brought over a cup of tea, Madam, no matter what, the good thing is that the crisis is over and you can sleep well tonight. Ivan is clearly letting this girl steal Catherines thunder! Aubrees cold eyes got even colder, Hes purposely going against me! Madam She knows how to design things? And she thinks she has won the Queens favor? Aubree scoffed, Does she have any self-awareness? What tricks did she use to charm my son? Madam, please dont be angry. Its not good for your health. Since this woman married into our family, Ivan hase visited me less often! Evening. Emerald Bay. In therge, brightly lit mansion, Jennifer, who had showered and changed into her home wear, came to the childrens room. With a serious face, she closed the door behind her. Alfie and Diana stood in front of her, head drooped, like they had done something wrong. The silence in the room had the two little ones heads buzzing. Did you have anything to do with the leaked designs? Jennifer asked sternly, Tell me the truth. As expected, nothing can escape the eyes of mommy. Alfie had to nod his head. But he also felt aggrieved. But Daddy didnt even ask me, why did youe to ask? And you seem angry. Arent you happy after getting the Queens approval? See who dares to say that you are not worthy of Dad again! Outside the door, Ivan withdrew his hand which was about to knock and stopped there. Do you know that these scripts were almost thrown away as garbage? Jennifers gaze was prating, You didnt even talk with me before acting so rashly. Thats tremendously risky! Youre risking the future of your dadspany! Outside the door, Ivans brow furrowed lightly. Alfie has his own reasons, If I had discussed with you, you would definitely disagree. Diana drooped her little head, Mommy, dont me brother. He did it for your own good. You still dont know why youre wrong, do you? Jennifer stared at them coldly, Alfie, if I wasnt trying to clean up the mess you made, I wouldnt give a damn about the Marsh Group! Do you know that the more I expose myself, the more hell resist me! You think its for my own good? Hes daddy. Weve agreed to stick together in difficulties! Alfie was stubborn. But this difficulty is caused by you! Jennifer pointed at him, warning, Listen! If theres a next time, Ill disown you! Ivans face suddenly turned a bit gloomy. He turned to leave. Having returned to his own room, he opened the wine cab to take out two goblets and a bottle of Lafite. As he poured two sses of wine, he recalled the conversation between Jennifer and the children just now Designer Emma, Pharmacist Darcie. This girl was a real treasure, and so low-key. No wonder the kids were brought up so well. When Jennifer walked into the room, she smelled the scent of wine in the air and saw him in front of the window. As a thank you, Im going to take you on a date tomorrow. Ivan turned around with the ss in his hand. Chapter 93 Take Her on a Date Jennifer walked towards him and picked up the other ss of wine from the coffee table, A date? You can do whatever you want and go wherever you like. He took a sip of wine, his voice low and maic, I can also fulfill your wishes, as long as its within my capability. What was he trying to do? Get in touch with her more and try to understand her? Thinking of the photo of him and Catherine being intimate in the office, Jennifers mind was suddenly filled with wariness. How many women have you said that to? She asked, half-jokingly, half-seriously. I said that to whomever Ive slept with. Ivan answered frankly. Well She took a sip of wine, So how many have you slept with? Ivan just looked at her meaningfully and didnt answer, thinking such a question was childish. Figure out your itinerary for tomorrow, and you can tell me in the morning. Ivan reached out to fiddle with a strand of hair near her ear, suddenly approaching close to her ear, Youre beautiful today. For a second, Jennifer seemed have heard the sound of fireworks. Tonight, she did wow Ivan. At night, shey beside him on the soft king-size bed. Actually, Im very happy too. Jennifer knew he hadnt slept yet, Those scripts would have never seen the light of day, but I didnt expect the Queen to speak so highly of them. It sort of made the best use of them. Im really grateful for what you did today. Ivan spoke from his heart, his voice mellow, like a cup of hot coffee brewed with care, I didnt expect you could surprise me so much. The next morning. Jennifer woke up early and cooked pasta for Ivan. Because she was going on a date, she was naturally in a good mood. Girls loved to have fun, let alone with a handsome guy. Jordan was pleased to see that the home was bing more and more of a loving ce. Ivan came downstairs with a smile on his lips and in a nice mood too. Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Jordan was joyful from the bottom of his heart. Good morning. Upstairs in the childrens room. Diana, Daddy is taking Mommy out to y. Alfie got out from under the covers, his hair unkempt, Guess where theyre going? Diana sat up in bed and rubbed her eyes, Arent they going to take us? Even if they want to take us, we should refuse! Alfie stressed, Dont be a third wheel at a time like this! Brother, do you think Mommys willingness to help Daddy is really because of us? Not even a little bit because she likes daddy? Thats a deep question, and Alfie mulled over it for a while.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Not sure. Then he added in a firm tone, But Daddy is so excellent. Mommy will be charmed by him one day! Downstairs, Ivan and Jennifer have finished their breakfast. As the two prepared to leave, Jennifer nced at the second floor, Alfie and Diana Its our date. Ivan reminded her, No need to bring the two little troublemakers, right? She thought about it and followed him to the courtyard. Her eyes fell on this limited-edition Lamborghini, Were not driving this, huh? Its too shy and easy to be spotted by the paparazzi. Alright. Lets go! Jennifer ran toward the entrance of the courtyard. The morning sun shone in the courtyard, scattered on her body as countless bright dots. Ivan chased after him, Youre not going to walk, are you? You said youd listen to me all day! She did a spin while running, Its healthier to walk! If you cant walk anymore, take a taxi! They had a car and a driver, but they still need to take a taxi? But Ivan was willing to listen to her today. Jordan stood in the doorway and watched as Mr. and Mrs. Marsh ran away. He was so relieved! Mr. Marsh hadntughed so happily in a long time. Hey, have you every flew a kite? Jennifer asked him as she walked. Ivan was striding against the wind, No. So lets go fly a kite today, shall we? She spun halfway around and walked backwards in front of him, Its windy and cloudless, perfect for kite flying! Shes the boss today. For Ivan, it didnt seem to matter what he did as long as he was with her. So the two went to buy kites and then came to a vastwn by the river. Let all your worries fly away! Jennifer taught him how to reel in the line, Come on, letspete. See who can fly the kite higher! Then she scampered away with the kite, like an elf fresh off the boat in the mortal world. No problem! Ivan was confident? He chased after her. The kite in his hand also began to take off. Laughter floated in the air as they ran away holding the strings. The beautiful kites also flew higher and higher. Happy? Jennifer and Ivan sat on thewn, holding the string in their hands and looking at the kites floating in the sky. Ivan turned his head and tenderly brushed the strand of hair away that was blown onto her face, Im happy when youre happy. Chapter 94 She’s the Boss The soft breeze suffused the air with the fragrance of flowers. When their eyes met, it felt like the time had stopped. Jennifer returned to her senses and withdrew her gaze with embarrassment, Lets Lets go to the neighboring town, alright? We can take the train. Why? He wondered, Why the train? Just do as I said! She got a little bossy. After kite-flying, she took Ivan to the train station. Jennifer quickly purchased two tickets online and went to get the paper tickets, Actually you dont need to collect the paper tickets to take the intercity train. The digital ones will do. But I want to leave you a souvenir, so take it! This was the first time Ivan came to the train station. After all, he himself owned a dozen private jets. The passengers around were carrying luggage. Someone standing beside them were holding two children. It was just crowded and noisy. However, Ivan did notin and took the train ticket from her hand. Jennifer was happy, Lets go! After getting on the train, Ivan sat by the window and Jennifer sat next to him, Its a quick trip. The train slowly moved forward, and he turned to look out the window. Ivans first train experience, looking at the slowly recedingndscape, he felt a peace in his heart that he had never had before. The neighboring town was a ce that had preserved its history and culture without being overdeveloped. Food and homestay were its special features. It was a slow-paced town, no heavy traffic, no office workers in a hurry like in those big cities. Just off the train, Ivan felt a strong sense of nostalgia, a nice ce to bathe his soul and cleanse his mind. Youve been here before? His voice was husky. Jennifer gave him a smile, Lets go!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she hailed a cab and gave an address to the driver. Ten minutester, the cab wound into an alley. Ivan paid the fee and got off with her. Are you hungry? Jennifer asked. He shook his head, not saying a word. What a taciturn man! Lets go to see Eve first, then well eat some local specialties. Its my treat today! With that, she walked forward, forgetting that he couldnt eat. Ivan followed her. It was a particrly old alley, with mossy walls on both sides. It was quite narrow that your clothes could get rubbed against the moss if you werent careful. Stopping at a dpidated door, she knocked on it. Jennifer! a little girl in worn-out clothes jumped into her arms with joy, Youre really here! Ivan noticed that Jennifer did not dislike it at all, but hugged the little girl tightly. She was all smiles, If I said Ide, Ille! When have I ever lied to you? I sent Grandma to the hospital. The little girl let go of her, took two steps back and bowed deeply, Thank you Jennifer, for your money! Have you been back to school? I have! Come in and sit down! The little girl was particrly happy and darted her eyes on the man behind her, Hello. Hello. Ivan was mild. Jennifer turned to look at him, the tall, handsome man like a god standing in the alley, his vibe did not match the ce at all. Are you going in? She didnt force him. Ivan followed her into the dingy little house. Jennifer gave the child some money and an encouraging hug, and she promised toe visit her again in the future. Half an hourter, in a small restaurant. Jennifer negotiated with the owner and paid him before going to cook the meal herself. Dont stand here. Its all smoke and oil! Jennifer almost couldnt open her eyes, holding a spat in her hand, coughing non-stop. The venttion pipe needed some maintenance! Ivans heart suddenly ached for no reasons, and he went in to drag her out! Hey! What are you doing? Itll get overcooked! The spat was still in her hand. Looking at her ash-stained face, Ivan said, I had an injection of the new medication this morning, and Rowan said it couldst all day. Im not hungry. Its almost done! She broke away his grasp and slipped into the kitchen again. Ivan goes into the kitchen again. Told you to listen to me today! Jennifer turned to look at him while stir-frying the ingredients in the pot, Get out! He stopped, looked at her, and turned to leave. At this point, he was already covered in the smell of grease. It did make people want to vomit! Not long after, Jennifer came out with two home-cooked dishes. The shopkeeper served them two bowls of rice. Have a try? Jennifer pulled him to sit down and handed him the fork and spoon, Whats the point of me eating alone? Ivan said, Wash your face first. Ill wait for you. She narrowed her eyes, and then got up to look in the mirror! Her face was dirty! Chapter 95 Happiest Day Ever What a loving couple. When you can spend money on ready food, she insists on cooking for him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Such a beautiful love is so rare in this materialistic society. The boss and the bosss wife were envious. Because Jennifer cooked the meal herself, Ivan ate with her even though he wasnt hungry. The moment he knew she had sponsored the little girl, Ivan was a little less wary of her. He didnt believe such a kind person would do those bad things. Despite the fact that she had multiple identities. Ill take you to the beach this afternoon. She said as she ate, The beach here has a feature- the sand is all blue, and it bes particrly beautiful with the setting sun shining on it. Okay, youre the boss. She felt that the president was so obedient today! Ivan seldom had a day for rxation, and every second he spent with her, he felt wonderful. The blue beach was indeed a feast for the eyes. Jennifer ran on the beach like a child and asked him to take pictures of her. And Ivan was patient. He found the best angle and snapped one shot after another. He had taken over 200 photos and didnt feel bored at all. Then they built a fort with sand together, something only children would do, but Jennifer had to get Ivan to experience it. When Ivan squatted down and cupped the sand with his wide, thick palms, it triggered the hidden childlike yfulness inside him. He had actually never yed with the sand. He suddenly felt that his life was quite sad. Whats wrong with you? Jennifer giggled, Why arent you happy? He managed a faint smile, Im not unhappy. Did you ever y like this as a child? Ivan was reluctant to open his heart and just looked at her for a moment before withdrawing his gaze and helping her build the fort carefully and earnestly. You need to make it pretty. I want to take pictures of it! It was not easy for Jennifer to get inside his heart. So How was she gonna ask about the fire? Well, yes, everything Jennifer did today came with a purpose. At dusk, the beautiful sunset reflected on the sea, it was a splendidndscape. This stunning scene drove them to take more pictures. The deep and shallow footprints on the blue beach were the traces they left behind today. When they decided to leave, they found themselves having missed thest train home! Outside the train station, Jennifer was frustrated. But Ivan was calm, It doesnt matter. We can go back tomorrow. She turned to look at him in amazement. This mans time was money. Now, they had to find a suitable B&B. Jennifer was more familiar with the ce so she continued to make the call. They went to a B&B by the mountains with a particrly scenic surrounding. Sorry, there is only one single room left, with a bed width of 1. 2m. Is that okay? Thedy in ethnic costume looked at them. Jennifer turned to the man beside her and let him make the decision. They were a couple who lived together at home, so it was natural that they lived in the same room now, but this bed was too narrow! At this point, another couple came in, also ready to book a room, Jennifer hurriedly handed out her ID card, Well take it! Ivan paid the fee, then took the room card and the two went upstairs. The B&B was well-designed, built with bamboo, no elevator here, and lots of introduction posters about bamboo culture put up in the bamboo stairwell. The lights here were allnterns. The room was small, without a sofa, and particrly simple, with only a 1. 2 meter-wide bed. But it was clean, the air scented with light mint. The view outside the window was fabulous too. You could see the lights of houses in the distance, while hearing the insects and birds chirping in the near distance. You go ahead and take a shower. Ivan said softly in a deep voice, There are bathrobes in the cupboard. Hmm. After ying tirelessly like a child all day, as many as 20, 000 steps kept track on GoogleFit, she did feel quite bushed. Just take a shower and go to bed early. The sound of sshing water came from the bathroom, and through the frosted door, Ivan could see her beautiful silhouette. Thinking back on todays experience, he had a special feeling like he had been a child again. Childhood was something that he, Ivan Marsh, did not have. His mother had him trained as a sessor from a young age, and his schedule had been crammed for as long as he could remember But was he ever really happy? There had never been a day as happy as today. Chapter 96 Not the Right Time As Jennifer emerged from the bathroom, Ivan snapped back from his own thoughts and his eyes inevitably fell on her. Wet long hair, face flushed, the body emitting the fragrance of shower gel. You go take a shower. Her voice was crisp and clear. Ivan nodded and walked toward her. She felt her heart pounding as the two brushed past each other. Jennifer patted her chest when she heard the bathroom door close. Somehow, she felt nervous. Was it because the room was too small, or his presence too strong? During the daytime together, Jennifer felt quite close to him. But since they came to this B&B, she felt that there was still a wall between her and him, as if he had closed himself off. So about the fire She still couldnt ask it out. It was not the right time. When Ivan came out of the bathroom, Jennifer was obviously stunned, You Why arent you wearing clothes? His perfectly-built body was shown right before her, especially the sexy abs, When have you ever seen me sleep with my clothes on? Unable to retort, she hurriedly withdrew her gaze. They both felt tired, so Ivan just lifted the covers andid down on the bed directly. The bed was very narrow, only 1. 2 meter wide. Once he was lying there, there wasnt much room left for her. Come on up. Ivan looked at her. Jennifer was perplexed. She didnt know what was going on tonight, she kept feeling out of breath, especially when he looked at her. She struggled to ovee the strange feeling in her mind and climbed into bed. To keep herself from falling off the bed, she could only lean toward him. Ivan slowly lifted his arm and gently wrapped it around her shoulder. She raised her eyes to stared at him. Handsome eyebrows, deep-set eyes, sculptured nose, his facial features were simply clear-cut. Ivan looked down and met her gaze, Havent seen enough?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Whats your beauty routine? She couldnt help but discuss with him on skincare methods, I dont see you using any skin care products usually. You are 38 years old, but there are no wrinkles on your face. Ivans lips curled up into a slight smile, and just when she thought he would actually tell her some methods, she heard three words, Born this way. Pfft! She buried her head in the crook of his arm. Shortly afterwards, she fell asleep. Ivan reached out with his other hand and turned off the light, then pulled the covers towards her. Whatever her purpose in bringing him out today, it brought him peace and happiness he had never experienced before. At night, Emerald Bay, Arkpool City. A headlight shines into the vi, and Alfie and Diana, tossing cushions in the couch and ying, turned their eyes to look out the floor-to-ceiling windows! Jordan rushed to wee them. Didnt they say they werenting back? Alfie wondered. Diana nced at her brother, Maybe its not daddy and mommy. So who else was there at this hour? This is not a ce for anyone toe in. The evening breeze wafted through the courtyard where the roses were in full bloom. As soon as the person got off the car, Jordan bowed respectfully, Wee, Madam. Pippa helped Aubree walked toward the house, and Jordan hurried to follow. When they entered the living room, they did not see the two adults. Instead, at a nce, they saw two children standing on the couch with their bare feet. The siblings hair was a mess, their shoes scattered here and there, and a few pillows fell off the couch. The children looked at the person who arrived and then at each other, confused. What a strange person, wearing half a mask, and the whole was tightly wrapped up, even wearing gloves. The children also felt an eerie and cold presence. Jordan rushed in, Master Alfie, Lady Diana, this is Mr. Marshs mother. Come down and greet your grandma. The children froze for a second. Then they nced at each other, hurriedly put on their shoes and got off the couch. Hello Grandma! The two little ones stood hand in hand next to the coffee table, bowing deeply towards the door. They were simply adorable! Aubrees icy gaze skimmed across the children. Then, she looked to the stairs and asked unpleasantly, Wheres Ivan and Jennifer? Tell them toe down. Jordan replied respectfully, Mr. Marsh is taking the Young Lady out. Theyre still out sote at night? Alfie took the chance to interpose, Theyre noting back tonight! They went on a date! The face under Aubrees mask suddenly turned grim. Her eyes fell back on Alfie again, What did you say? Then she strode towards the kids. Chapter 97 Too Far Away to Help Alfie took Dianas hand to give her some hints and strength. Grandmas attire was very special, wrapping herself up so tightly, which gave off a sense of distance. When Diana saw her grandmother wearing a half mask, she was instinctively scared, but she was her grandmother, her family, after all, and she had to please her grandmother. Pippa helped the old Mrs. Marsh to sit on the couch. The children held their hands firmly, their eyes blinking. In the bright light, their exquisite faces were clearly seen. Aubree looked at them up closely. The two children looked just like Ivan. They were simply likable, and unlike those wild kids who grew up in the vige, they were well-mannered. The only w was that they were Jennifers kids. This irked Aubree to the most. Having withdrawn her gaze, Aubree sat down in the couch with a cold face. The living room was so quiet that even a pin drop could be heard. Alfie let go of his sisters hand and hurried forward to pick up the teapot, and Diana cooperated with him tacitly, handing him two cups and helped him pour two cups of tea. Aubree just watched as they walked toward her with the tea cups. Grandma, please have some tea. Please have tea,dy. The soft baby voice warmed Pippas heart and she couldnt help but smile, Thank you. She reached out to take it. Jordan, who was standing aside, felt relieved to see this scene. Aubree couldnt be hard on a child in front of the others, as it would make her look petty. She reached out to take the cup of tea and took a sip. Grandma, are you here to see Dad? With a smile on her face, Diana mustered the courage to ask, If its important, you can call him, but if its not urgent, then lets talk about it tomorrow. Hes quite tired today. Maybe hes already asleep. Tired? Where did they go? Aubree gazed at him. Alfies voice was loud and clear, Daddy has taken Mommy out of town by train! By train? Aubree was stunned. What a new word. Then her face changed! How could the president of the Marsh Group travel by train? Alfie sat down on the opposite couch, his eyes shining, Grandma, Daddy took Mommy to fly a kite. Then they headed to the beach and made a fort out of sand. They also went to see a little girl Mommy used to sponsor! Took lots of pictures! He wanted to tell Grandma that Daddy and Mommy were very close. Fly a kite? Make a fort? Ride a train? Whats the magic of Jennifer? Aubree panicked. She felt her son had been snatched away! Grandma, why dont you stay tonight? Diana approached forward and take her gloved hand. Aubree was a little surprised and gazed at her. The little girl was as pretty as a doll. She had two cute pigtails and pretty milky skin, unlike the vige bumpkin as she imagined. Grandma, if you stay, well sleep with you tonight! This was what Alfie said. Pippa was just about to help Aubree reject it, but instead the Madam said, OK. Her son liked peace and quiet and was used to being alone, so Aubree had never spent the night in Emerald Bay. The two children looked at each other and smiled. Grandma! Lets go upstairs! The children came over to pull her. Pippa hurried to protect Aubree, Slow down, slow down. Watching them go upstairs, Jordan was lost in his thoughts.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thus, the children led Aubree upstairs. Watch out, watch out! Pippa was supporting her beside. Be careful, slow down! Aubree was wrapped tightly from head to toe, showing only half of her face. Her body did not hurt anymore, but the burn marks on her skin were unsightly, and her outfit like this was only to cover them. The several people disappeared around the corner of the stairs. Marry came to Jordans side and asked worriedly, What should we do? Should we tell Mr. Marsh? Mr. Marsh is not in Arkpool City Im afraid that hes too far away to help. Chapter 98 Grandma is Jealous Jordan was also worried, Lets wait and see what happens first. You go up and take a look. Alright. Marry hurried upstairs. Because of Mrs. Marshs entric personality, everyone had to be on guard as they were worried about the safety of the children. Upstairs. Grandma, our room is this way. Alfie gestured. Aubree, however, stopped in her tracks, ncing around the hallway, Where is the master bedroom? At this time, Marry also came up and hurriedly bowed to her respectfully, Madam, this way please. Alfie and Diana were stunned. Grandma didnt even know which room Dad was sleeping in? The kids went back to their own room. Brother, do you think Grandma wille over and sleep with uster? Maybe. Theres no extra bed here. She cant sleep in Dads bed, right? Brother, I feel so strange about Grandma. Its a good opportunity to get to know each other. Whether she likes us or not, shes our grandmother and we have to get to know her first. Diana nodded knowingly. The two siblings, who had been dependent on their mom for six years, yearned for family love more than anyone else. Marry took Aubree into the master bedroom. Pippa stood in the doorway. From the moment she entered, Aubree had aplicated feeling in her heart. The master bedroom wasrge, decorated in a sleek and simple style. There were cosmetics on the dresser table, and a womans nightgown on the bed. Jennifer is sleeping with him? She turned her head, her cold gaze falling on Marry. Marry answered truthfully, Madam, yes. Aubree felt choked as if she had swallowed a fly. She didnt stay in the room for long and went out with a cold face. When Aubree arrived at the door of the childrens room, she was amazed by the interior. This childrens room looked cozy and beautiful, painted in pink and blue, every part of the arrangement suggesting meticulous care. There was arge and soft round bed with lots of cushions on it. There was also a cute bunk bed with slides, and the bed were painted with different cartoon characters. A fake tree as tall as the ceiling rested in the corner, two swings hanging from the tree, It was a lush tree. There were stairs to reach the top where a little house was located. The ceiling of the childrens room was an ocean, the blue water floating with the light, especially realistic. Grandma, this is what Daddy prepared for us. Isnt it beautiful? Aubree could tell how much her son cared about them. She was both jealous and lost Grandma, tonight well sleep with you in the round bed. Before Aubree realized, Alfie already took her hand, Grandma,e and sit down! Grandma, do you know how to tell a story? Diana asked in a soft voice as she looked up at Aubree. Pippa was in a tizz, Madam, tonight You go back first. Aubree looked to her with a firm gaze, Im staying here tonight. Pippa did not want to go, but she had. Then Take care, Madam. Pippa went downstairs, intending to spend the night in the car. Marry was anxious too. Let the kids spend a night with the cranky Madam? What if something went wrong? Aubree turned to Marry, Go out and close the door. Yes. After Marry left, she and the childreny on the round bed under the same quilt. Grandma, arent you going to take off your clothes? Diana was curious, Why are you wearing so much? But clearly this was a question Aubree did not want to answer. Grandma, what about I tell you a story? Alfie blinked his eyes. What do you want to hear? This night, not only Pippa did not sleep, but Jordan and Marry also stayed awake. Jordan and Marry spent the night outside the childrens room, listening carefully to what was going on inside. The children kept calling grandma this, grandma that. Aubrees ears had never been so busy. This was a new experience for her, quite wonderful. But how great would it be if these two children were Catherines?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The next morning. Catherine woke up early. Her dreams were full of Ivanst night, and she tossed and turned, unable to sleep again after she was awake. Loving someone is so tiring. She drove to Emerald Bay early in the morning, knowing full well that it was a ce she could never go back into. But she still came, for no reasons. Chapter 99 I Beg You The car stopped and the window was lowered. Catherine couldnt believe her eyes when she saw Auntie Aubrees car parked in the yard. Auntie Aubree spent the night herest night? At that moment, Auntie Aubree emerged from the living room holding hands with two children, her half-masked face showing a rare smile. She saw Auntie Aubree remind the children to watch the steps as the driver opened the car door, and she reluctantly let go of the childrens hands. The children waved goodbye to her. Bye Grandma! Grandma,e see us often when you have time! We all love you! We finally have a grandmother!!! For a moment, Catherine thought she was hallucinating! No, it was not possible! Watching Auntie Aubree get into her car, Catherine hurried to drive away before that car left. On the way, Catherines head was buzzing crazily. Clutching the steering wheel, she felt an uncontrobly strong sense of loss. The scene that she just saw haunted her like a nightmare. She felt her blood pressure spike! mming on the brake, she pulled over on the roadside. Catherine slumped on the steering wheel, trying to hold back the emotions that were surging in her heart. Auntie Aubree lied to her B&B, the neighboring town. In the uniquely-decorated room, Jennifer stretched herself and opened her eyes, only to find herself in Ivans arms. Her cheeks flushed instantly. Goodness! She was clutching Ivan like an octopus! Yesterday was the most meaningful day of my life. Ivans mellow and maic voice reached her ears. Her heart fluttered. He was awake? She hurriedly moved her body away, Oh. So what do you want to know? Ivan realized he had forgotten his own principle. Jennifer looked at him in surprise. He would tell her whatever she wanted to know? But she didnt hesitate. This was a rare opportunity! She put it in a blunt way, Ive promised to treat your mothers burns, right? Having met her twice, I think she has a more serious mental damage! Hm. He agreed. I need to know the information about this fire, that is, the reason why it happened. Ive searched online and there is no media coverage. Its impossible that such a huge incident would leave no trace at all. Youve deliberately erased it off the book. Could it be that the cause of the fire is rted to something big? He did not answer. Jennifer continued, If you trust me, then please tell me. There was a long silence in the room. It was a memory that Ivan had sealed for a long time. Jennifer spoke sincerely, Im not pushing you. You dont have to give me an answer so soon. I know we havent established 100% trust between us. Were bonded because we identally had two kids. Anyway, Im Alfie and Dianas mother, and they love you so much. I wont do anything to hurt you. Ive owed my kids a lot, so I wont upset them again. Ivan took her word for it. But there was so much more involved in that fire, including a shameful past that the Marsh family did not want to mention. That was the wound engraved in mothers heart, and the pain that kept haunting Ivan. Ill think about it. Ivan thought for a long while before speaking again in a low voice, There is one thing I need to ask you to do, I beg you. Beg? That was a heavy word. Ivan had never begged anyone in his life, right? Say it and Ill see if I can agree to it. She felt a bit nervous all of a sudden. What over-the-line request would he raise?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan was silent for a moment before saying, Stay away from Spencer Lawrence in the future. Jennifer was first slightly taken aback, and then asked tentatively, Who is he? Whats his rtionship with you? Chapter 100 Found His Weak Spot Ivan lifted the covers and got up to get dressed. Jennifer sat up in bed, what? He was not going to answer her questions? She didnt realize it until he was dressed up and left the room.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Hey! Jennifer quickly got up and changed her clothes as well, put on her slippers and chased out. After looking for a while downstairs, she finally found him in the backyard. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw a familiar figure standing by the pool, and she walked towards him. Whats wrong? She looked at his face, Youre not angry because of this, are you? Dont ask about Spencer. He sounded brusque, just staring ahead, And dont try to get to know him. If he approaches you, it must be with no good intentions! He was still angry when he thought about what that guy said in front of thepany that day. Jennifer couldnt tell his attitude. Did Ivan hate Spencer, or care about him? Is he your illegitimate son? Jennifer grabbed his shoulder to make him look at her and asked in a serious manner, Answer me! This spection surprised Ivan. Was this what shed been having in mind? Look me in the eye! Jennifer put her hand on his shoulder and stared at him, No lies! She actually felt a bit sad. Who isnt impulsive when theyre young? She gave him an out, I think its normal. And sooner orter Im going to find out, right? No. He finally answered a question and he emphasized, Hes not my illegitimate child, and youre my first woman. This second sentence Jennifer hurriedly withdrew her hand, and her heart, strangely, felt warm. He turned to leave. She quickly snapped back from her own thoughts and ran after him, Where are you going? Didnt bring my Nutrition Agent, Ivan said as he walked away, Im hungry. Then you go back to the room first. Her brain was running fast again, Ill go prepare breakfast! Spencer was not Ivans illegitimate child. Jennifer was ted! Arkpool City. Catherine pulled over to the river. She was so sad. It was as if a breath of air was stuck in her chest and could not be let out, making her hard to breathe! Each gasp was just heart-wrenching. She unbuckled her seat belt, opened the door and got out of the car. In an awful mood, she really needed to take a walk by the river and get some fresh air. She seeded in being the poster child of failure in love. After so many years of trying, she thought she was close to him, but it was just an illusion. It was hard to believe that she, the glorious Catherine Collins, was defeated by a vige girl! She couldnt bear that when she was so close to Ivan, yet she remained a stranger to him. Walking, she saw a familiar figure in front. Spencer came this way with a yellow-haired girl in his arms, who was wearing a corset that showed her belly button and hotpants below, heavy make-up and crazy high heels. A hot girl in terms of her face and body. Catherine was not surprised. He changed his women like changing clothes. Im busy these days, so dont bother me. Spencer put his arm around the girls shoulder, Wait until Im done. Dont call me either. Arent you going to Norway to kick some asses in the tournament? The girl turned to look at him. No. Spencers brow knitted lightly, I want to kick some real asses now. Spencer, who pissed you off? The girl asked. Spencer unintentionally looked up and saw Catherine standing not far away. He stopped and let go of the girl, You go back first. I have something to do. The girl looked at him and followed his line of sight to the woman not far away. A tall and slim figure, stylishly dressed, giving people a sense of aloofness. Who is she? The girl asked a bit weakly, but she couldnt hide her jealousy. Spencer whispered impatiently, If you dont want to break up, get lost, right now. The girl gave Catherine a defiant re before she turned to leave, still looking back from time to time to watch the situation. Spencer took a step forward and stopped in front of Catherine. His eyes fell on her shoulder, Hows your injury, Catherine? Youre in a bad mood? She saw it at a nce. What a coincidence. I am also in a bad mood. Lets walk together? So, the two walked along the riverbank together. After a few minutes of silence, Catherine said, It doesnt hurt now. And she continued, Ivan was angry that day because you went to Sunshine Vige, when Jennifer happened to be there, right? Right. Spencerughed, I found his weak spot. Chapter 101 The First Step Ivans weak spot? Catherine fell into a trance. She didnt think Ivan had any weak spot. Its Jennifer. Spencer was confident. Hearing this, Catherine got upset, but she quickly recovered from it. You approached Jennifer on purpose. You are trying to irritate Ivan, right? Its none of your business, Spencer said in a meaningful voice. Catherine gave a smile and thought for a moment. Although I dont want them to be together, I cant understand why you need to do this. It makes me happy. I enjoy Ivans unpleasure. Spencer continued, If you were his girlfriend, I would try to take you away from him as well. With that, Spencer turned his eyes upon Catherine with an unpleasant smile. Catherine stopped dead in her tracks. Stay out of this, Catherine. Spencer always had a lot of respect for Catherine. From where I stand, Im born to distress Ivan. Except that, anything else is meaningless. Spencer, you need therapy. Maybe. Spencer snorted. The Marshes should take full responsibility for it. After saying that, he turned to leave. Spencer went away, leaving Catherine standing by herself. Catherine thought for a moment, and suddenly an awful idea came to her. If Spencer had slept with Jennifer, would Ivan still like her? Once this was reported by the media, the Marsh family would take it as a great insult. And Aubree wouldnt approve of the match. Thinking of this, Catherine realized that Spencer was not only causing trouble for Ivan but also helping her! Ivan and Jennifer returned to Emerald Bay. After the children dragged Jennifer upstairs, Jordan told Ivan about Aubrees visitst night. Did she stay overnight here? Ivan was surprised. Jordan nodded. Yes, she slept with the children in their room. Did anything annoy her? Madam seemed to like the children. At first, she looked a little reluctant, butter the children won her heart. She was even unwilling to leave this morning. Ivan said, If my motheres again, you should tell me as soon as possible. She is emotionally unstable and cant spend too long with the children. Yes, sir. Ten dayster. Spencer was teaching painting under an old acacia tree at the bridge in Sunshine Vige. Daliana, I think your painting will look better in a lighter color. Kenny, the leaf in your painting would be better if it were finer. And it is almost perfect now. Take your time, kids. Who hasnt finished mixing the paints? Let me help! Spencer, dressed casually, walked among the children with a paint tray. It was his tenth day to give art lessons to them. He did this for Jennifer, who didnte back after being forcibly taken away by Ivan.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Spencer had the best ten days here. He had never smiled so often today. Spending time with these children gave him a lot of new insights into life. Spencer, have a look at what Ive drawn. Can I draw a frog in it? He walked over and carefully examined it. Its up to you. Dont worry about anything when painting. You can paint whatever you want! Great! Spencer took the liberty of teaching the children, and he developed a profound friendship with them. Having lived in the bamboo house for ten days together, even Spencer and Edward were on the mend! On the tenth day, the children all came to see Spencer off. Edward packed up Spencers clothes and asked unwillingly, Will youe back? Excuse me? Spencer leaned under the cherry tree, with his arms around his chest, asking in a tempting voice, Will you miss me? Edward actually blushed in shame, and he hurriedly looked away. When will Jennifere? She told me she woulde today, so maybe she was on the way. Okay. Hearing this, Spencer said, Then I have to go. Her husband will be annoyed when seeing me. Taking the suitcase from Edwards hand, Spencer continued, See you! Call me when you miss me! Shortly after Spencer left, Jennifer was driven to the bamboo house, but Ivan did note. Master, Edward said, Spencer has just left! Chapter 102 Jennifer’s Attitude Spencer? Jennifer was puzzled. What did he do here? Edward told Jennifer about Spencers initiative to teach the children here for ten days. Jennifer was surprised. Seriously? He taught here for ten days. Did he manage it?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He seemed to be a professional painter. The children all liked him and even prepared a farewell ceremony for him. Edward was objective about Spencer. Even if he looks unreliable, he does do well in painting. Edward took out what Spencer painted from a room. Look, what do you think of these? Jennifer looked at him oddly. It seems like you guys are getting along well with each other these days. Jennifer took over the painting and nced at it with a nod. Well, Im impressed. Hes a good guy, and he even helps with the dishes. Soon after Jennifer returned to the vige, she helped Edward to give the vigers a medical check-up. After that, she packed up the cultivated potion and paint. Jennifer spent a busy day here. Her time is limited, so she did not stay the night. It was veryte when Jennifer returned to Emerald Bay. The moon was covered today, with only a few stars shining in the sky. The living room was bright with all lights turned on. Ivan sat on the sofa, reading the newspaper. He pursed his lips with a gloomy look on his face. Jordan stood at the door. He nced out from time to time, wondering when Jennifer woulde back. Half an hour passed. Jordan saw the headlight, and then the car drove into the yard. Jordan hurriedly got out. Lady, Mr. Marsh has been waiting for you for five hours. Is something wrong? Jordan turned her eyes as she walked toward the living room. Why didnt he call me? I dont know. He had brought you cake, but he threw it in the trash. Puzzled, Jordan entered the living room and saw Spencer, who sat on the sofa. Ivan raised his eyes with a cold look. Jennifer walked toward him and saw the cake in the trash can. Jennifer didnt know why Ivan was so angry. Thinking about the cake, Jennifer stopped before the sofa and squatted down. She looked up at Ivan. Why were you looking for me? Ivan did not answer, ignoring her. I went to Sunshine Vige today. Jennifer said, I gave the vigers a full body checkup. I wanted to finish it in one day, so it took me a bit more time there. Hearing this, Ivan remained silent with a long face. Jennifer thought Ivan was not angry about that. On second thoughts, Jennifer looked at Ivan with a frown. Just tell me why you are angry. Ivan said with a gloomy face, Why did you ask Spencer to teach the children for you? Jennifer stood up and raised her eyebrows. You are wrong! First, I didnt ask him to do it, he is voluntary and took the initiative! I just learned about it today! Stay away from him. Ivans cold eyes swept over Jennifer, like a warning. Jennifer couldnt help but be a little scared because he was really angry. But she didnt know how to exin. It seems you didnt believe me. Words failed Jennifer. Ivan put down the newspaper, got up, passed by Ivan, and walked upstairs without looking back. The mood in the living room was left subdued. Jennifer did not dare to do anything else, for fear of adding fuel to the fire. Ivans ruthlessness was known in Arkpool City. For the sake of the children, Jennifer didnt want to irritate him. Looking at the cake in the trash can, Jennifer had a stirring of emotions in her chest. After a while, Jennifer picked the cake up and put it on the coffee table. Through the transparent box, she could see that the cake was smashed. Jennifer squatted and carefully opened the box. Seeing this, Jordan said worriedly, Mrs. Marsh Chapter 103 I Don’t Want This Jennifer calmly picked up the fork. Im fine. Its not dirty. I cant waste it. After all, he bought it for me. With that, Jennifer finished the cake casually. Jordan heated a ss of milk for her with mixed feelings. After Jennifer went upstairs, Marry walked out of the childrens room and told Jennifer that the children were asleep. At this moment, Ivan received a message from Jordan. Sir, Mrs. Marsh picked up the cake you threw in the trash and ate it. The message made Ivans eyes sting. After a while, he put down the phone and closed his eyes. He was worried about Jennifer. However, Ivan still didnt want to say anything to her. Ivan was angry that Jennifer spent a night with Spencer. Jennifer returned to the master bedroom and was surprised that Ivan was actually lying down with his eyes closed. She lifted the covers andy quietly beside him, not daring to wake him up. The night was pressing up against the windows, and Jennifer was baffled. Do you love me? Jennifer was startled. She was a little touched and turned to look at him after a few seconds. Nevertheless, Ivans eyes remained closed, as if he hadnt said anything. Jennifer wondered whether it was an illusion. Her silence hurt Ivan. Did you said something to me just now? Jennifer looked at Ivan, her heart beating faster. But Ivan seemed asleep. His thin lips were pursed, with no change in respiration. It waste at night Lying beside Ivan, Jennifer was thinking for a long time. She didnt think it was an illusion. Ivan did say something. The next morning, when Jennifer woke up, Ivan had left. He had seldom left so early before. Did it mean that he was still angry? Jennifer lifted the quilt, got out of bed, and came to the window. Ivans car was still in the yard! Jennifer changed and hurried downstairs. When she walked to the corner of the stairs, Ivans car left the yard. Jennifer stopped, held the railing, and stared at thewn. Good morning, Mrs. Marsh, Jordan said respectfully. Jennifer recovered. Good morning. And then she walked to the dining room. Jennifer couldnt figure out why Ivan was angry. She was anxious about it.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Therefore, she was not in the mood for breakfast. Mommy, whats wrong with you? You look unhappy. Alfie asked directly. Diana added, Mommy, did you have a fight with Daddy? Jennifer raised her eyes and said in a serious voice, No. Hurry up and eat your breakfast, or you will bete for school! Jennifer went out at 10 a. m. She intended to make a cake for Ivan as an apology, so she was to buy the ingredients. Ivans question kept echoing in her mind. Do you love me? Jennifer was not confirmed. What if it was just an illusion? Just as Jennifer was about to walk into the cake store, someone patted him on the shoulder. Jennifer stopped and turned around. Spencer? She was a little shocked. Spencer was dressed casually in white sneakers. With a basketball swiveling on his index finger and fine sweat on his forehead, he looked very handsome. Long time no see, Jennifer! Spencer greeted Jennifer with bright eyes. Jennifer looked at the court not far away and then at him. Its been a long time. Thank you for helping me teach the children. Edward told me all about it. Then what will do for me? Spencers tone was rxed and he continued, I spent ten days in the vige. Dont tell me youre going to do nothing but thank me. I dont want this. Jennifer remembered what Ivan had said and was very hesitant. Spencer reached out and gently poked her forehead, Dont worry. I wont force you to do anything you dont like. Spencers smile was bright. He was rarely in good mood. Now he didnt look like a punk, but a joyful boy. What about buying me a meal? Spencer said as he looked around. There is a good restaurant over there with amazing decoration. And all its dishes were at a reasonable price. Spencer said heartily. Jennifer thought he did do her a big favor. Thus, Jennifer agreed. Chapter 104 Spencer’s Scheme Jennifer didnt want to end the friendly rtionship between Spencer and her. She could tell that Ivan cared about Spencer in the police station, but she just didnt know what went wrong between them. What are you thinking? Spencer teased, Dont tell me you dont have any money in your bank card. Dont worry. I wont eat much! No. Jennifers voice sounded melodious. Lets go. Spencer wrapped his arm around her shoulders, but he quickly let go of her. They went into the restaurant. Spencer, what is your rtionship with Ivan? Jennifer asked. She felt that Spencer was a little more reasonable than Ivan. He never wore a long face. Spencer smiled and said, Were natural enemies. But I find hes quite concerned about you. Dont pull my leg! Spencer was very dismissive. I dont care. I hate crocodile tears. Words failed Jennifer. She didnt know why Spencer was so angry. Given Spencers attitude, Jennifer thought she should change the topic. ording to Spencer, he was not Ivans brother. Did Ivan lie about it? Half an hour passed. A set of photos were trending on the Inte! These photos had an eye-catching subtitle. The wife of the Marsh Groups president secretly dated a handsome man! They look close to each other! In the Marsh Group, Ivan was in his office. He had just finished a video conference. Sitting at his desk, he coldly stared at the photos on theputer screen with a gloomy face. Spencer did this on purpose! It was obvious. None of the photos showed Spencers face! But Jennifer could be recognized in any photo! What pissed Ivan off was Jennifers wide smile! It made him sad! It almost killed him! Jennifer was silent when asked if she loved Ivanst night, but she was happily dating Spencer! In a photo, Spencer touched her hair! And he even wrapped his arm around her should in another! What an obvious provocation! Mr. Marsh! Finnley hurriedly said, Heres some bad news! Before Finnley could say something, he saw the photos on the screen. Mr. Marsh, Ive tried to suppress the news, but it spread so fast that many people have seen them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan closed the webpage and looked up at Finnley. Have you got a date for the meeting with the Prime Minister? Finnley was shocked. He didnt expect Ivan to be so calm. It took Finnley a few seconds to recover. 2:00 p. m. Okay. Ivan flipped open a document and then signed. Take it. Its ready. Finnley reached out and took it, wondering what happened to Ivan. Why was Ivan so calm? After Finnley left, Ivan made a call to Alfie. Alfie, what are you doing? Daddy, Im fighting on the Inte. How dare they take pictures of Mommy! Alfie was very angry. Mommy is eating with her friend, but all the media are twisting the truth! How infuriating! When Ivan opened the webpage again, he found it was blocked. Good job! Ivan gave a smile. What do you want to eat tonight? Ill take you wherever you want to go! Is it okay for you to pick us up from school, Daddy? No problem. Great! Alfie was particrly excited. You are the best in the world! Im going to tell Diana about it! Hence, Jennifer did not know about the photos and that she had been a trending topic on the Inte. After she finished the meal, all the photos and news had been removed. After saying goodbye to Spencer, Jennifer went to the cake store, still thinking to buy the ingredients. Catherine was in her own office. Looking at the photos, she thought Spencer did a good job. After taking a sip of coffee, Catherine felt much better. With Spencers help, Ivan would definitely break up with Jennifer one day. The news could be blocked, but many people had seen the photos. Jennifers reputation would be gradually ruined. Spencer said goodbye to Jennifer in a good mood! Walking alone back to the club, Spencer began to think about what he should do next. His club was downtown with a dozen members who were expert inputers. These youngsters made their living on cyber security and all had a degree inputing. Ten years ago, they established this team to fighting with foreign opponents, including many great hackers. Spencer was their boss and coach. He even joined them in thepetition. Boss! Somethings wrong! Hearing this, Spencer stopped in his tracks. Chapter 105 The Game Has Just Begun Everyone rushed to Spencer and surrounded him with worried eyes. Spencer casually put one hand in his pocket, with a basketball swiveling on the index finger of the other hand. Boss, we were reported about disturbing the neighborhood. Someone shouted, This is bullshit! Boss, the police had an inspection here and said that our equipment was not qualified with great safety concerns. Some members are depressed. I just cant understand. What security risks can exist with only a fewputers? Spencer, they also found theres excess methanol in our game room! If this was true, we wouldve had leukemia already. Its just ridiculous! Spencer listened with a calm look. The basketball on the index finger of the other hand was swiveling increasingly quickly. Spencer, our club has been closed down. All equipment has been cut off power, and we are asked to leave here within five hours. Spencer was not depressed. Instead, he said in a rxed tone, Then lets move out of here. Before the club members could recover from his words, Spencer held his basketball and walked toward the club. Our team is disbanded from then on. Everything has an end. And I am tired of pursuing dreams! Spencer, are you serious? Boss! All the club members didnt believe Spencer and followed him one by one. Spencer, did we offend someone? Dont say it anymore. Spencer threw the ball. Just move all of your equipment back. Then he called a big van to carry the equipment. Only then did the club members realize Spencer was serious. Spencer, I dont want to leave you! A club member didnt want to give up. Well, Spencer loves this more than any of us. Another club member interrupted and whispered, Something mustve happened, or he wont give up like this. We can solve the problem together. Why did he carry the burden alone? What if our enemy is one of the most powerful people in Arkpool City? Do you mean Ivan Marsh did this? I guessed. Spencer kept silent in the club, and no one knew what he was thinking. Soon the big van of the movingpany came over. Everyone was too busy to talk. An hourter, all the core equipment was moved. Standing in the empty hall, Spencer once again looked around. He would keep everything that happened here in his mind forever. Spencer chartered a nearby bar and held a farewell party for each club member. Drink as much as you like! Spencer raised his ss. No one should be sad or cry! Dont worry. Well see each other again. You can train yourselves at home on your own! You are all adults! So, I dont have to always keep an eye on you! Downstairs the building of the Marsh Group, Ivans car drove towards the kindergarten. Ivan had promised the kids that he would take them out to y. Ivan sat in the back seat of the car. His fine features always distinguished him from the others. A phone call came in, reporting to Ivan about whatever Spencer did. The person on the other end of the phone even knew that Spencer had moved away from the club and was now drinking with the clubs members as well as a few beautiful women. Ivan hung up the phone with an ugly look on his face. Spencer attached great importance to his club, but he discards it to fight against Ivan. Alfie was waiting for Ivan in kindergarten. He held Dianas hand and stood at the door, looking out expectantly from time to time. Alfie, what if Daddy forgets toe? Diana looked as lovely as a doll. Shall I call him?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Okay, you can remind him to pick us up. Diana took out her cell phone and dialed Ivans number. Ivan said he was on his way over and would arrive soon. Ending the call, the children both waited happily. A few minutester, Ivans car stopped in front of the children. Ivan opened the door and got out of the car, escorting the children into it. Daddy, where are you taking us?! Alfie was looking forward to the meal. Diana was also in a good mood. I want to eat steak, Daddy! Okay, Ivan said to the driver. Go to downtown. Okay, Mr. Marsh. Meanwhile, Jennifer returned to Emerald Bay, carrying a few bags of ingredients for making the cake. Seeing the smile on her face, Jordan wanted to say something but stopped, wondering why Jennifer ate with Spencer. Ivan was in anger, and what Jennifer did make him furious. Chapter 106 Everything Is in Vain Jordan, why havent the children returned today? Jennifer asked as she carried the bags into the kitchen. Jordan followed her. Mr. Marsh took them to eat out. Hearing this, Jennifer thought Ivan should be in a good mood. Thats great! Jennifer was happy. Then Ill have enough time to make a cake for him! Jennifer put down the ingredients, went into the kitchen to boil water, and began to hum! She seemed in a good mood, so Jordan thought Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh should be on the mend. He hoped everything went well between them. Ivan and the children were downtown. They were eating steak in a restaurant. Everything in the restaurant cost a lot, and only those with VIP membership had ess to it. The children were over the moon! Outside the restaurant, Ivans attracted the attention of many reporters. They all waited for Ivan to get out! The restaurant was on the 38th floor. It was elegantlyid out with a great view. Ivan rarely had time to eat with the children. Watching them eat with gusto, Ivan felt very satisfied. Daddy, it tastes really good. Why not try some? Diana blinked her big and adorable eyes and cut a small piece of steak for Ivan. Ivan shook his head with a pleased smile. When dinner was over, they went out and were followed by reporters. And the reporters even followed them into the mall! Ivan asked the children to select whatever they want. He did enjoy being with them. The smiles on the childrens faces greatly pleased him. Instead of wearing a cold face, Ivan smiled a lot today. Just as the reporters tried to take the opportunity to get closer and take a few more photos, they were stopped by Ivans bodyguards. Sorry, but please do not disturb Mr. Marsh. The reporters had no choice but to take photos from afar, and they all thought Ivan was a good father. Those photos would soon spread on the Inte.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The others would wonder how Ivan and Jennifer get along with each other. Jennifer was still working on the cake. With an apron and a mask, she had already got the eggs and flour ready. She mixed milk and sugar in proportion and took out corn oil as well as the cocoa powder. All the ingredients were ready. Jennifer had tried to make chiffon cakes for children in Sunshine Vige before and had never failed. Everything went smoothly, so Jordan was relieved. Jordan had read the news that Jennifer had eaten with Spencer, so Jordan knew how angry Ivan could be. Therefore, Jordan guessed Jennifer wanted to make a cake for Ivan as an apology. One hour passed. The cake in the oven looked super attractive, and the air was filled with the tempting aroma of the cake. It was dark but Ivan hadnte back. Jordan looked out repeatedly. Jennifer stood in front of the restaurants floor-to-ceiling window, looking out from time to time. And finally, she saw the headlights. Ivans car entered the yard. Jennifer turned and went into the kitchen to get the cake from the oven. When she carefully brought out the cake, put it on the table, and looked out the window again, she found the car was gone! Jennifer came into the living room and the children came happily with their toys, Mommy! Look! This is what Daddy bought for us! This one can even glow! Jennifer looked out again and found Ivans car was really gone. Wheres your dad? She asked. Daddy didnt get out of the car! Daddys gone! Jennifer froze for a moment and looked at Jordan in confusion. Marry took the children upstairs. Jennifer walked toward Jordan. Is he still angry? He has angry been for a night. He is too vindictive! Youre wrong, Mrs. Marsh. He is angry about the photo Jordan sighed, Have you read the news today? No Jennifer was puzzled. What happened? Jordan took out his phone and showed the screenshots to Jennifer. The wife of the Marsh Groups president secretly dated a handsome man! They looked close to each other! Jennifer was startled at the subtitle. And she was shocked by the photos. She stared at them and held her breath. Chapter 107 Ivan Is in a Bad Mood This is ridiculous! Jennifer panicked. Its a mistake. A little bugnded on my head and Spencer just got it off for me! These reporters were so crafty. They deliberately took the photo from a misleading angle. They are ndering me! Jordan believed Jennifer, but the others didnt. Mrs. Marsh, these photos and news have been blocked. Jennifer gasped and realized something. She asked with eyes open wide, Did Ivan see the photos? The next second, she realized it was stupid of her to ask such a question! Ivan must be the one who blocked the photos! Therefore, Ivan had definitely seen them. Jennifer thought she made a big mistake. Given Ivans attitude towards Spencer, Ivan must be in fury. Jennifer went upstairs in frustration. Jordan wanted to say something, but he didnt know what to say. Jennifer sighed and sat cross-legged on the sofa in front of the window, deep in thought. Ivan probably left because he was angry. However, there could be something urgent for him to deal with in hispany. When Jennifer took out her phone and was about to call Ivan, Jennifer felt hesitant. She didnt know what she should say. Jennifer didnt know how to exin either. What was more, what if Ivan didnt believe her exnation. Jennifer did not eat anything for dinner. However, ovee with depression, she didnt feel hungry at all. Jennifer did nothing but stare nkly out the window, waiting for Ivan toe back. Ivan was still in his car. With a frown, Ivan pursed his thin lips. He looked sexy, but his cold face showed that he was in a bad mood. Mr. Marsh. The driver asked softly, You have finished your work today. What do you return to thepany for? Ivan remained silent. The driver had no choice but to drive the car back to thepany and park it under the main building of the Marsh Group. Ivan opened the car door and got out of the car. He walked into the lobby with his hands in his pockets and took the elevator upstairs to his office. Finnley had gone home.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The office is brightly lit. With an area of several hundred square meters, it was grandly and modernly decorated and furnished. Ivan sat at his desk for a while and then opened the drawer. He took out the syringe with the nutrient solution and calmly gave himself an intravenous injection. Catherine stopped outside when seeing this. She remembered Ivan had gone home. Seeing Ivan inject himself with the blue liquid, Catherine was very worried about him. ording to Rowan, Ivan should be able to eat something, but why did he continue to inject himself? Catherine turned to leave. She did not know why Ivan was still here, but she was quite happy with it. In the office, Ivan felt subdued inside. He cared about Jennifer too much. Catherine walked in with two cups of coffee. She was dressed in a professional suit with delicate makeup, fashionable and elegant. Catherine ced a cup of coffee on the desk, Why are you still here? Get out. Ivan looked up at Catherine with sharp eyes. But Catherine asked, Whats wrong with you? Why are you in such a bad mood? Ivan didnt want to talk to Catherine. Nevertheless, Catherine sat on the sofa. When you are in a bad mood, it is best to talk with someone, and then you will feel much better. Just get out. Ivan added, With the coffee. Ivan. Catherine looked at Ivan and said in a broken voice, Why are you so cold to me? Ivan didnt answer. Catherine said, Even if you dont like me, we are still in a cooperative rtionship. I am the vice president, and we share the same goal, but why do you always treat me like an enemy? Ivan was in a bad mood tonight, so he didnt want to talk about it. Aubree wants to make a match between us, but I didnt force you to do anything. You shouldnt vent your anger on me. Catherine said with an innocent look. Ivan remained silent. Catherine was slightly relieved. At least Ivan did not drive her away anymore. I admit I like you. Catherine looked at Ivans handsome face and said with distress in her eyes, But I dont think I am wrong. I didnt do anything that annoys you. But why are you so cold to me? After Ivan came back to Arkpool City, his attitude towards Catherine changed a lot. Ivan, haunted by the photos where Jennifer was eating with Spencer, was not in the mood to hear this! How dare Catherine keep disturbing him! Chapter 108 Something She Shouldn’t Have Heard In the Emerald Bay Jennifer hadnt eaten dinner, but she wasnt hungry at all. She sat frozen in front of the master bedrooms floor-to-ceiling window, waiting for Ivan to return. But the yard was still quiet, and it seemed Ivan wouldnte back tonight. Jennifer held her phone hesitantly. She wondered whether she could call Ivan. But she was afraid that Ivan didnt answer her phone. What if Ivan said something bitter on the phone? Thinking of his cold look, Jennifer gave up. In the main building of the Marsh Group, Ivan was also hesitant. He held his phone in his hand, ncing at the screen every now and then. He was looking forward to Jennifers call. Jennifer had done something wrong, which irritated Ivan and disgraced the Marsh family, but she didnt even call over to apologize. It seemed Jennifer didnt care at all whether Ivan woulde back. Catherine sat not far away, but she didnt realize that Ivan was thinking about Jennifer. Instead, Catherine was excited that Ivan didnt drive her out this time. Catherine had a lot of things to tell Ivan, so she didnt want to miss the chance. Ivan, are you having a happy life? Catherine held her coffee cup and looked at Ivan worriedly, Everyone looks up to you and envies you, but only I know that you are actually not happy, right? Ivan looked back at her. Catherine pursed her lips. Because neither was I. In Emerald Bay, the fragrance of roses surged outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. Jennifer got up and knocked on the door of the childrens room, Kids, are you asleep? No, pleasee in. Jennifer pushed open the door and saw that Alfie and Diana were sitting in the toy tree like two monkeys! Mommy! Alfie and Diana took the slide down. Whats wrong, Mommy? Alfie and Diana both ran to Jennifer. Jennifer reached out and stroked their heads. Give your dad a call and help me find out where he is. Okay. Alfie got what Jennifer meant at once. He took out his phone and dialed Ivans number. Ivan was still waiting in his office. When the phone rang, his palm trembled and he got excited But Ivan looked at the screen, he was disappointed that it was not from Jennifer. Seeing that it was from Alfie, Ivan quickly answered it, Alfie. Daddy, where are you now? Alfie asked in a small voice, Are youing back tonight? Im doing some work in my office. Whats up? Nothing. Im just asking. Good night. Then you and Diana had better go to bed early. After Alfie hung up the phone, Jennifer gestured toward the children. Thank you. Then she hurriedly went downstairs. She took the car key from Jordan. Mrs. Marsh, where are you going? Its sote! You can call the driver! No need, Jordan. Jennifer pulled open the car door and sat in the drivers seat. Im going to find Ivan! After saying that, she started the car and left. Jordan was left frozen in the cold wind! He thought both Jennifer and Ivan were mad. Ivan sat before the desk carved with vintage floral patterns. He was an experienced businessman, so he could put on a poker face at will. Catherine was immersed in her memories, and she was deeply moved by what she said. Ivan, Ive worked hard over the years, and Im sure youve seen it. Catherine said emotionally, I am not so generous to wish you a happy life with Jennifer. I just want to have a happy life with you. Ivan turned his eyes to Catherine with a poker face. You know what? Catherine said earnestly, I did want to spend the rest of my life with you! Ivan looked at Catherine meaningfully, Youre overthinking it. After parking the car, Jennifer got out, quickly went into the lobby, and took the elevator upstairs.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When Jennifer arrived at the door of Ivans office, Catherine said, Im so tired of all this. I want nothing but you. Catherineughed. I know you dont love Jennifer, but its too impulsive of you to tether her for the sake of the children. Chapter 109 Ivan, Are You Crazy? Jennifer stood in the doorway in shock, upset by what Catherine said. Catherine got up and walk toward Ivan. She put down the coffee cup on Ivans desk, pressed her hands on the desktop, and said earnestly, Ivan, even if you try to confront Aubree, its silly of you to sacrifice your own happiness. Jennifer stopped in her tracks and calmly clenched her fists. Ivan, I can always wait for you. Whenever you make up your mind and divorce Jennifer, I will be willing to be your wife. Ivan was annoyed and wanted to drive Catherine out, but the moment he raised his eyes, he saw Jennifer standing at the door. Sorry for the intrusion. Jennifer turned around and wanted to leave! Ivan got up, pushed aside Catherine, and quickly ran after Jennifer. Catherine almost stumbled to the floor. She lost her bnce, turned around and held onto the couch, nearly breaking her foot on her heels. In the corridor full of bas-relieves, Ivan grabbed Jennifers arm and stopped her in front of the elevator. Before Jennifer could figure out what was going on, she was dragged back to the office. Ivan! What are you doing?! Jennifer struggled. Let go of me! I dont want to see you and her! Catherine watched in dismay as Ivan brought Jennifer in and took her straight into a secret chamber! The filing cab was rotatable. After Ivan walked in, the filing cab restored to its original position. Catherine looked towards that cab with resentment and bit her lower lips. How dare Jennifer resist! Ivan took the initiative to hug her. But Jennifer pretended to be unwilling. What a hypocritical woman! The chamber was where Ivan rested, and inside it was a bedroom, which Catherine knew. She had talked to Ivan about a scheme in it. The chamber had a big floor-to-ceiling window, so it was well lit. Ivan threw Jennifer onto the wide and soft bed! Images of her eating with Spencer kept haunting Ivan! It made him frown over and over again. Jennifer saw the anger in his eyes as if he wanted to eat her up. I didnt mean to disturb you. Why are you so angry? Jennifer said guiltily, Im sorry for being here. Ill go now Hearing that, Ivan was even more furious! He ripped off his tie and he got into bed!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. You bastard! Go away! Jennifer was shocked and panicked. Ivan! Are you crazy? Get out! As your husband, its legal for me to sleep with you! Ivan was so angry that Jennifer even didnt know why he was annoyed. Jennifer was also very angry at what Ivan did! She thought Ivan was just like a crazy wolf! In her extremity, Jennifer grabbed Ivans arm and bit it hard. Jennifer tried her best. Ivan clenched his teeth and got sober with the pain. He was forced to let go of Jennifer. But Jennifer didnt let go of Ivans arm. Jennifer didnt stop until she was exhausted, and she stared at Ivan with hatred. Ivan stood in front of the bed and said angrily, You went to see Spencer Lawerence again! Jennifer was shocked. She didnt expect Ivan was annoyed at this. Well, Ill exin. Jennifer was here to exin. Ivan, however, turned to leave. Jennifer hurriedly got up and followed him out, Stop! Seeing that all their clothes were wrinkled, Catherine was heartbroken. She even saw the hickeys on Jennifers neck! Both of them were gasping. Ivan looked at Jennifer, turned his eyes to Jennifer, and grabbed her wrist. Lts go home now! After Ivan and Jennifer walked away, Catherine fell onto a chair in distress. She felt she was like a joke to Ivan! Everything Catherine did tonight was in vain. Catherine rarely mustered up the courage to tell so much to Ivan, but Jennifer ruined it! Chapter 110 Jennifer Is Angry In the car, Ivan said to the driver, Go home. Then he pulled down the sound barrier. The space in the car was rtively limited. Jennifer sat next to Ivan. They could hear each others breathing, and they all had mixed feelings for each other. Jennifer was angry. She could guess what would happen between Ivan and Catherine in the office if she hadnte tonight! Ivan actually had a chamber in his office! And there was even a bed! On the other hand, Ivan was still mad at Jennifers eating with Spencer! Both of them were angry at each other, so they kept silent all the way home. After getting out of the car, Jennifer strode toward the living room. Ivan stood in the courtyard for a moment and then walked in. Mrs. Marsh Before Jordan could finish his words, Jennifer went upstairs. Not long after, Ivan walked in. Mr. Marsh Ivan sped up and went upstairs without looking back. Jordan was confused. He wondered whether they had a fight. Jennifer went into the childrens room and locked it from the inside.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mommy? Alfie and Diana were stunned. They looked at her again after facing each other. Whats wrong with you? Jennifer smiled. Nothing. I want to sleep with you tonight. Then she walked towards the round bed and lifted the covers. Can I sleep here tonight? The room fell silent. The children looked at each other and could guess what had happened. Alfie rushed to the window and saw Ivans car in the yard! Thus, Alfie knew Ivan was back too! Did you and Daddy have a fight? Diana was suspicious. Jennifer smiled and shook her head. No, I just miss you. Alfie and Diana looked at each other again and did not say anything more. Ivan returned to the master bedroom. He opened the door but did not see Jennifer. He stood in the doorway and froze for a moment. Suddenly, Marry passed behind him. Ivan turned his eyes and asked, Marry, where is Jennifer? Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh was in the childrens room. She may sleep there tonight. Ivan went into the master bedroom with an indifferent look. He closed the door, took a shower, and then went to bed! Ivan didnt expect Jennifer to sleep with him tonight. The living room was brightly lit, but it was silent. Marry came down from upstairs, walked up to Jordan, and whispered, Mrs. Marsh is sleeping in the childrens room. Did you tell Mr. Marsh about the cake? Not yet. Jordan let out a sigh. They both look in a bad mood, so they should have a quarrel. I see! Marry also sighed. The next morning, Jennifer woke up early. She washed up, went to the checkroom, and deliberately dressed herself in beautiful andfortable clothes. Mrs. Marsh, where are you going? In the living room, Jordan saw Jennifers bag and asked kindly, You havent eaten your breakfast. I have an appointment with a friend today. Jennifers tone was rxed and happy as if nothing had happened. Ill be back in the evening. Jordan wanted to keep her, but he couldnt make up a reason. Upstairs in front of the master bedroom window, Ivan stood with his arms folded and gloomily watched Jennifer get into the car. The car quickly drove away. Due to Jennifers absence, Ivan was awake all night! It was the first time that Mya received an unsolicited call from Jennifer, so Mya was very excited! To get Jennifer a good time, Mya even asked a bunch of her friends to join them! Mya thought Jennifer was an adorable girl! Thus, Mya liked Jennifer immensely. When Jordan recovered, Ivan wasing down the stairs. Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Ivan, with pursed lips and a cold face, was obviously in a bad mood, which was contrasted by Jennifers good mood. But Jordan still told Ivan about what happened yesterday afternoon. Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh made a cake for you yesterday afternoon. She carefully selected the ingredients and spent four hours in the kitchen. She waited for you for a few more hours. However, you did note down. She was so depressed that she did not even eat anything Chapter 111 What Jennifer Didn’t Expect Upon hearing the words, Ivan was shocked and upset. Mrs. Marsh had waited for you to return. However, you didnte back, so she drove a car to look for you. Ivans heart performed a somersault, full of mixed feelings. He went to the dining room and saw the exquisite cake on the table. Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Marry told him, Mrs. Marsh spent four hours baking this cake for you yesterday afternoon. Ivan sat in the white chair. He held the cake with both hands and started eating. Watching the scene, Marry was surprised, but also felt sorry for him. Ivan had never pigged out like this without caring about his etiquette. She hurriedly poured him a ss of milk. Mr. Marsh, dont choke yourself. While munching the cake, Ivan kept silent. He recalled the message from Jordan the other night, telling him Jennifer picked up the cake from the trash can and ate it. The thought upset Ivan. Marry went to the living room and whispered to Jordan, Mr. Marsh is eating the cake fromst night. s Why does this happen? Jordan became anxious. Ivan was such a proud man. Jordan guessed he must be angry for a whole night. Right then, Jennifer parked her car in the yard of a private vi in the suburbia. Mya trotted out of the living room to greet her, hugging her excitedly. I can never find this ce without the GPS. Jennifers gaze drifted around. She liked the scenery here. Although it was remote, the vi was indeed lovely. There was a small river next to the yard. Across it was a piece ofnd with wild weeds. I said I would go to pick you up, but you refused me. Mya took Jennifers arm, her long curly hair hanging over her shoulders. There was a hairpin with two reindeer horns on Myas head, making her look adorable. Mya was overjoyed. Let me change my dress. Come in and have a seat. Or you can enjoy the view in the yard. Jennifer was good at observing. Have you invited other friends? Right. More people, more fun. Jennifer watched her trot into the vi. She didnt want to stay home, so she came out. Mya designed this vi herself and found the constructionpany to build it. It was like the forest kingdom in fairy tales. Argewn area was n the yard, with chairs and tables and some green nts in the pots. The fences surrounded the wholend,sting to the river bank. The river was about 20-yard wide. On the other side was an area to be developed. Shortly after, the servants moved the barbecue tools and indigents out. The cars arrived one after another. Myas friends got off. It was a group of young men and women dressed up fashionably and outgoing. Let me introduce my best friend to you guys, Jennifer Brooks. Shes the wife of the Marsh Groups CEO. Mya squeezed Jennifer to her side proudly. Jennifer caught everyones attention in an instant. She beamed at others awkwardly, wondering if they had seen the news the previous night. Mrs. Marsh dated a young, handsome man secretly. Although the young mans face wasnt exposed, Jennifer was seen clearly on the news. Since she was Myas friend, others greeted her politely. When will Spencer Lawrence arrive? someone asked while checking on the entrance, Will hee here? Spencer Lawrence? The name shocked Jennifer. She wondered if that was just another man with the same name. Soon, a Volvo arrived and pulled up to Jennifers car. Spencer got off. He wore camouge, looking incredibly charming. After taking off his sunsses, he strode toward the group nearby the river.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Spencer is here! a girl eximed. Others turned to look at Spencer, who had a smile on his lips. His affectionate eyes were bright. Oh, dear! Hes so handsome. Spencer looks taller again. Hes more stylish. Why are youte, Spencer? Jennifer followed their gazes, and her heart skipped a beat. When she thought of Ivans angry look, her mind was nk. She hadnt expected this to happen at all. Chapter 112 Mr. Marsh Would Be In Wrath However, Jennifer couldnt leave. If she did so, it only proved that she felt guilty. Mya noticed her pale face and approached, Whats wrong, Jennifer? She didnt know the man in the news with Jennifer was Spencer. Jennifer lowered her voice and asked, Whats the rtionship between Spencer Lawrence and Ivan Marsh? What? Mya was shocked. Do they know each other? Something shed through Jennifers eyes. She could tell Mya wasnt lying and guessed probably Mya also didnt know it. Spencer stood in front of the group with a bright smile, just like a princess charming.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer kept calm. Hello, guys. Long time no see! Spencer greeted others joyfully. His gazes swept around. When it fell on Jennifer, he arched an eyebrow. Surprisingly, he saw Jennifer here. Jennifer bowed her head while grilling an eggnt, the scene where Ivan was angry shing through her mind. Her chest was filled with mixed feelings. The reencounter with Spencer made her feel uneasy and guilty. Spencer approached her and greeted, What a coincidence! Indeed. Jennifers mouth corner lifted slightly. The barbecue starts. Spencer, what would you like to eat? a girl dressed stylishly asked, The ingredients are over here. Help yourself. All right. He smiled at her. After picking up a squid skewer, he returned to Jennifer and whispered, Do you like squid? Jennifer asked calmly, Why were there such photos online yesterday? She went straight to the point. Your face wasnt exposed on them, but the paparazzi shot so many photos and spread them. Do you suspect me of doing so? Spencer chuckled with a yful smile, Mrs. Marsh, your identity is special, so you are always a focus. No matter who you are with, the paparazzi will shoot your photos. I guess they must have selected the photos that didnt show my face. In that case, theizens would be more interested in discussing it. Jennifer didnt remark again, a smile touching her lips. However, she had judgment in her mind. She knew Spencer wasnt THAT simple. After the Lamborghini was driven out of Emerald Bay, it didnt head for thepany. Ivan was answering a call while sitting in the backseat. Almost there? he asked in a deep and maic voice. A whileter, he said, All right. Ill be right there. Hispany targeted a lot for developing a real estate project. The senior executives had inspected thend several times, and Ivan decided to have a final review. If he agreed, the project would start instantly. Half an hourter, the Lamborghini was parked on the river bank behind several cars. Finnley and other senior executives had arrived. The driver pulled the rear door of the vehicle open. Ivan got off the car steadily. Good day, Mr. Marsh. All the people who had arrived bowed at him respectfully. Then they started reporting thisnds information to him. Finnley had been here twice. Thisnd was in an idle location. Approximately 50 buildings could be built here, forming a bigmunity. A mid-high school could be established on the west side. Then the housing price will surge. A new station will be built in that direction, close to this area. We could also build a hospital nearby. People would rush to buy the houses if all the necessary facilities were avable in the neighborhood. While listening to them, Ivan studied the environment nearby. Finnley passed him a telescope. Ivan took it over and looked around, enjoying thendscape. While his gaze swept around, he noticed the private vi across the river. In the yard, a group of youngsters had a barbecue. He saw the smokes. Before his gaze drifted away, Ivan saw Jennifer. His brows were furrowed. He couldnt tell what she was grilling, but it was done. A familiar figure was seasoning the grilled food. It was Spencer Lawrence. Chapter 113 He Must Stop Her Ivan paused his pace, watching Jennifer through the telescope. His eagle-sharp eyes became icy. He believed Jennifer had gotten up early to meet Spencer and purposely chose this remote ce to hide from the paparazzi. In the yard across the river, there was full ofughter. People were chatting happily. Spencer passed the grilled squid to Jennifer. Try it. Im best at grilling it with well-controlled time and heat. Thanks. Jennifer took it over, still wondering what his rtionship with Ivan was. Spencer took over the uncooked skewers from her hands and helped her. Ivan watched the scene. Their intimate interaction was a pain in his eyes. Excuse me, Mr. Marsh, Finnley approached him and whispered, If you are OK with thisnd, the project will start. All of us have no other questions. Ivan returned the telescope to him. All right, he answered and went to sit in the car. Finnley was confused, wondering what had gone wrong. Once Ivan sat in the car, a colicky pain surged in his stomach. It was so fierce that he almost groaned.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mr. Marsh? The driver looked back at him. Whats wrong? Finnley also arrived and sensed something wrong. Are you all right, Mr. Marsh? A bellyache Leaning against the seatback, Ivan covered his stomach. The anger still wandered in his heart. Finnley instantly exchanged a few words with the senior executives before sitting in the car. Go to the hospital. Hurry! he promoted. The driver understood and started the engine right away. Ivan had never suffered from such a stomachache, so he didnt refuse to go to the hospital. Shortly after, sweat oozed on his forehead. Finnley was anxious. Drive faster! OK, Mr. Russell. The car had been sped up already. Closing his eyes, Ivan nestled in the backseat with a painful look. He realized that it was caused by the cake on the table. Frowning, he tried hard to tolerate the pain. The scene where Spencer and Jennifer were barbecuing shed through his mind, which sent his anger through his veins. This woman dated Spencer in a remote ce to hide from the paparazzi. Why did she go to mypanyst night? How hypocritical! Ivan thought to himself. Mr. Marsh, please be tolerant. Well soon arrive at the hospital. Finnley was worried about him. He pulled out his phone and contacted the emergency room of the hospital. The car roared forward. Call Jennifer, Ivan reminded Finnley jealously, Ask her to go to the hospital! He wouldnt let her continue having fun with Spencer. He had a stomach issue because of the cake she made. Finnley was taken aback. Then he asked, Whats Mrs. Marshs number, please? Ivan had memorized her number already. Without opening his eyes, he told Finnley. Thetter instantly dialed it. Meanwhile, Jennifer had just finished a squid skewer in the yard of Myas vi. She was eating a skewer of grilled corn. Her phone rang. She checked the caller ID and swiped to answer. When Finnley told her about Ivans status, Jennifer put down the corn and pulled a paper napkin to wipe her lips. Then she went to Mya, who was having fun with her friends. Im afraid I must go now, Mya. Mya stopped her. Why are you in such a hurry? Jennifer didnt tell her the reason. After all, she didnt know about Ivans current status. Moreover, there were too many people in the yard. She didnt want them to spread rumors. She beamed at Mya apologetically and gently pulled her arm away. Lets meet some other day. I really gotta go. Have fun! Spencer watched Jennifer sit in her car without going after her. He also didnt know why she left suddenly. Jennifer was adept at driving and elerated the car to 200MPH. Gripping the steering wheel, the vehicle rushed toward the hospital. Judging from Finnleys tone, she could tell Ivan suffered from a severe stomachache. Chapter 114 A Scene She Never Wanted to See The Marsh Group.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine walked out of thedies room in high heels. Standing in front of the mirror, she straightened her hair and fixed her makeup. She looked elegant and exquisite and was the idol of countless female employees in thepany. Good day, Ms. Collins. Hi, Ms. Collins. All the employees greeted her respectfully. Catherine nodded at them in response with an elegant and self-confident smile. Excuse me, Ms. Collins. Our new product failed the review. Mr. Russell said Mr. Marsh still had several suggestions. Do you know his suggestions? a project manager asked Catherine politely when he suddenly met her. I dont know. Ive never talked to Mr. Marsh about the project, Catherine replied to him friendly. She stopped mid-step. The meeting will begin soon. Lets see what Mr. Marsh willment on it. She raised her wrist to check her watch. You may go to the conference room now. OK, Ms. Collins. Ten minutester. All the attendees to the meeting had arrived at the broad, bright conference room, including Catherine. However, Finnley and Ivan still hadnt shown up. Since the deputy president was in the room, others were waiting patiently. Catherine dialed Finnleys phone number. Hello, Finnley. Where is Mr. Marsh? Were supposed to have a meeting with him. Has he forgotten about it? Please postpone the meeting, answered Finnley helplessly, Mr. Marsh is in a hospital. He has a stomachache and is in an emergency room now. Catherines heart tightened. She instantly stood up and rushed out of the conference room. She even didnt hang up the phone or dismiss the attendees. Then she took an elevator and ran out of the lobby. After sitting in her car, she didnt fasten the seat belt before starting the engine. How could it be possible? Hes in an emergency room. Is his disease severe? Catherine was worried about him and had utterly forgotten how cold and aloof Ivan was to her. She ran three red lights to arrive at the hospital ASAP and didnt care about her own life or death. The hospital. Ivan was sent to the VIP ward after leaving the emergency room. He had a gastricvage and was put on a drip, feeling all right now. Finnley went to help him check in the hospital. Jennifer stood in front of his bed, staring at him in silence. She didnt feel sorry for him as the doctor said he was fine now. Press the emergency bell if you need anything. The nurse measured his body temperature before leaving the ward. The doctor told Jennifer that the overnight cake caused Ivans stomachache. Why did you eat the overnight cake? What is your problem? Jennifer bitched about him, Dont you know how fragile your stomach is? Half-lying on the bed, Ivan retorted in an even tone, Someone picked up a cake from the trash can and ate it. What is her problem? Jennifer was in wordless shame, gaping at him in embarrassment. How did he know? Why does Jordan tell him everything? They were both silly, so neither should mock the other. Ivan gazed at her in aint, recalling that she was still with Spencer beforeing to the hospital. Jennifer also recalled that he was with Catherine and how heartless he was to her. She was also in anger. Catherine arrived at the hospital meanwhile. She trotted into the lobby and toward the elevator after getting off the car. The VIP ward. Ivan snapped, Are you dating Spencer Lawrence today again? Jennifer was shocked, wondering how he knew they had met. No! I didnt date him. Ivan seized her arm suddenly and dragged her. Ah! Jennifer tripped over, falling on him. At the door, Catherine happened to see the scene after rushing here. She held the door frame and stopped instantly. Sweat oozed on her forehead. She gasped for breath while watching them. Ivan was on a drip, and Jennifery on his body. He bit her lips overbearingly. Umm she groaned in pain. However, she failed to break free. It hurts Ivan didnt let go of her lips, increasing his strength gradually. It was his punishment for her. Chapter 115 Is Mr. Marsh Jealous? Jennifer wanted to struggle by instinct, feeling his anger, but he bit her more fiercely. Each second watching them suffocated Catherine. In the end, Jennifer gave up. She stopped struggling, rxing while hunching over him. She blinked, gazing at him. For a moment, Ivan felt that she was like a gentle rabbit lying obediently on his chest. At the door, Catherine clenched her fists. She couldnt stand this scene but had to keep her pride and elegance when watching them. Seeing Jennifer stop struggling, Ivan released her. Jennifer instantly stood up and pulled a paper napkin to wipe her lips. Unconsciously, she raised her head, taking in the woman at the door. When did she arrive? Ahem, ahem, Jennifer reminded Ivan. When Ivan looked her way, Catherine strode into the ward while gazing at him to purposely ignore Jennifer. I heard you were in the hospital, so I came here to see you on behalf of thepanys senior executives. She stopped in front of the bed, feeling upset and sorry for him. She asked gently, What did the doctor say? Are you alright? Before Ivan answered, Jennifer was about to leave the ward, but he reacted quickly to grab her wrist again. She had to stop. Where are you going? Ivan ignored Catherine, gazing at the woman who was about to leave. Jennifer was frustrated. Three were too crowded at this moment, and the atmosphere was too weird. She wondered why he couldnt feel it. Your husband is sick and in a hospital. The deputy president came to see me as the representative of thepanys senior executive, Ivanined, You are my wife. Shouldnt you be with me 24 hours? Jennifer felt awkward.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he gently pulled her to sit on the edge of his bed. They do PDA again in Catherines presence. Catherine felt too upset, afraid she would faint from anger if continuing to stay. Please rest well. Dont worry about the businesses in thepany. Ill help you deal with them. Catherine darted at him and turned away. She didnt walk fast, but Ivan didnt stop her either. He even didnt thank her. In the corridor, the heartache almost suffocated Catherine. She wondered why she had run to the hospital. Seeking to be stimted or be pissed? On the way back to thepany, she gripped the steering wheel, realizing she had been utterly defeated. The ward. Jennifer pulled out her hand and stood up. Shes gone. Stop acting. Whos acting? Ivan stared at her. Were married. Why should we act? However, Jennifer felt weird, wondering why he knew she had reencountered Spencer again. That ce was indeed remote. While in a daze, she felt Ivan looking at her with inquisitive eyes. You know what? The corner of Ivans mouth lifted. Spencer Lawrence has closed his club for you. He dismissed his team members and gave up his dream. What kind of club? Jennifer had no idea. If you still date him, I cant guarantee if anything else will happen, Ivan warned her, Probably youll never see Alfie and Diana again. Jennifers expression changed suddenly. She could tell he was seriously warning her from his eyes. I dont have much patience. I wont remind you of this matter again. You are a demon. Jennifer looked into his eyes coldly. Why did you close Spencers club? You care about him, dont you? Stop mentioning him in my presence, he bit out unhappily, Never want to hear his name from your lips. Hmm? Was he jealous? Jennifer stared at him and was amused. Suddenly, Ivans phone rang, which was in his briefcase. Get it for me, he asked her naturally. The ringing tone continued. Ivan was on a drip, so he couldnt get off the bed. Jennifer fetched the phone for him and identally saw the caller ID. It was his mother. She passed the phone to him. Ivan nced at the screen and looked up at her. You answer it. Chapter 116 Reencounter Jennifer red at him. Why should I answer it? Its your mother. The phone still rang. Ivan asked, Is this how you take care of a patient? He raised the hand on the drip. Its inconvenient for me to do it. Cant you see? Jennifer wasnt in the mood to argue with him. She swiped to answer and put the phone on speaker mode. Hello, Ivan. Take Alfie and Dianna to Kelsington Bay this Saturday, Aubree went straight to the point, They are adorable. I miss them. Jennifer was surprised. Ivan looked up, and his gaze met Jennifers. While he was in silence, Aubree misunderstood that he hesitated. What? Afraid I would give them a hard time? She sounded displeased. Jennifer hurriedly dodged Ivans gaze, letting him make his own decision. Ivan thought for a moment and answered calmly, Stop overthinking, Mom. Why would I be worried about that? Im d you like the children. Ill let them apany you more. OK. Take the children here for lunch this Saturday, said Aubree, Dont take Jennifer Brooks. I dont like her. Then she hung up the phone. Embarrassment was written all over Jennifers face. You dont like me? Humph! Think I like you, huh? Ivan enjoyed seeing her angry little face. He asked, You promised to treat my mother. When will you start? Ive read her medical records several times, Jennifer answered solemnly after returning to her senses, As I said earlier, her mental condition is more severe than her physical one. Im making the treatment n. Honestly speaking, Ive looked for the cause of the fire online but failed to find anything. I guess there must be some specific reasons behind it. Ill tell you the reasons tonight, Ivan said mellowly. Jennifer looked at him in disbelief. However, he didnt seem to be joking with her. He must have thought twice before making up his mind, right? Are you curious? he asked. Then you should serve me well. Give me a ss of water. What kind of logic was this? After several seconds, she turned around to pour him a ss of water. Its too hot. I want it to be 105 degrees Fahrenheit. He deliberately teased her. You either drink it, or not. Jennifer was out of patience. This is 122 degrees Fahrenheit at the most. Finnley overheard them argue at the door andughed. He knocked on the door before entering. Since you are here, I gotta go. Jennifer turned away. Ivan held the ss of water and couldnt stop her at all, wondering if she would return to find Spencer. Of course not. Jennifer was heading back to Emerald Bay. She thought Ivan was indeed childish. She took the elevator down to the hospital lobby. On the stairs, a mid-aged man beside her suddenly tripped over, tumbling toward her. Watch out! Jennifer supported him by instinct, almost falling to the ground because of the weight. Zack rke managed to keep his bnce and looked at her apologetically with a smile. Thank you so much, Miss. Their eyes met. A trace of consternation shed across Jennifers eyes, and a weird feeling surged in her chest. Georgia rke, who got off the car, rushed over in high heels. She took Zacks arm. Are you all right, Dad? She saw what had happened while sitting in the car.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thanks to this youngdy, or I might have sprained my ankle. Zach looked at Jennifer again and said, Thank you. Jennifer slowly let go of him. You are wee. She tried her best to repress the feelings in her heart. Georgia looked at her, frowning slightly. She again? She saw Jennifer in the news the previous day and knew she was Ivan Marshs wife. Lets go, Dad. Georgia soon put that behind and left with her father. She looked back at Jennifer on the way. Thetter still stood there motionlessly. Jennifer looked familiar to Georgia. She always felt that she had seen Jennifer before, and it just gave her a bad hunch. Chapter 117 He Didn’t Like Her Jennifer didnt get in her car until the other vehicle was gone. Sitting in the drivers seat for quite a while, she was engulfed in sorrow. She closed her eyes and tried her best to shake off the negative emotions. At the deputy presidents office, the Marsh Group. Catherine was lost in thought. She recalled seeing Aubreee out of the Emerald Bay mansion and seem to get along with the two children well. She panicked. Jennifer could sit on Mrs. Marshs throne longer if her children gained Aubrees favor. Moreover, she slept with Ivan every night. Catherine believed that even if a man didnt love a woman, he would fall in love with her as long as they slept together long enough. She was anxious, wondering what to do, worried about her future happiness. In anger, she grabbed a document on the desk and tossed it away. Linda, who was sorting out an EXCEL file nearby, was startled by Catherines outburst. Ms. Collins What happened? Linda Catherine almost burst into tears. She tried her best to repress it and said in a trembling voice, If I cant be the woman whos with Mr. Marsh in the end, my efforts all through the years would be meaningless She felt indeed exhausted. Ms. Collins Linda felt sorry for her. Why dont you talk to Mr. Marsh? You seemed to havemunication barriers. I dont think he likes Jennifer Brooks. Catherine sighed. Jennifer is just a peasant, Lindained, She doesnt deserve Mr. Marsh at all. Those designs were Mr. Marshs works, and she only did the presentation. Anyone whos not blind could tell it. She was angry when mentioning it. Catherine knew it was useless toin about or curse Jennifer. The current situation wouldnt change unless Jennifer vanished from this world. Do you have wine or liquor? Catherine was indeed upset. I want to get drunk. Linda poured her a ss of wine. Ms. Collins, you work with Mr. Marsh daily and are close to him. Besides, you two have known each other for a long time. You have a tacit understanding with each other. Catherine was silent. She gulped down the wine in one go. Linda reminded her, Mr. Marsh is back. Catherine calmed down, her eyes glinting with inexplicable emotions. Can you prepare some ingredients for making congee? I want to cook for him. Sure. Half an hourter. Ivan was reviewing documents in his office, and Finnley wasparing the data. The office was quiet and harmonious. The clip-clop of high heels approached. The two looked up and saw Catherine, who entered while holding a bowl. She walked to Ivans desk and said gently, This is congee for you. Please have it while its still warm. Finnley stood up instantly. He picked up a file and left the office. No. I wont drink it. Ivan raised his head to dart at her. He bit out coldly, Take it away. I personally made it for you. Catherine beamed at him patiently. Please have a try. Probably youll like it. She would be closer to sess if she could make him like her cooking. Ivan stopped reviewing the file and repeated solemnly, Once again, I wont drink it. Take it away. Catherine felt awkward, and her heart was like being stung by needles. Why dont you go home to rest for a few days. Finnley and I will take care of thepany for you. Well still go to you for the important decisions, via video conferences or email. Im fine. I dont need a rest. The office fell into pin-drop silence. The pressure in the office almost suffocated Catherine. Ivan ignored her utterly. He held the mouse with one hand and picked up his coffee mug with the other, staring at the figures on hisptop.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine felt more frustrated. She had to take the congee away in dismay. Ivan refused her kindness again. Her heart sank. Chapter 118 Charge Towards Showbiz Kelsington Bay. The vintage-styled mansion was splendid under the sunlight. The yard was decorated with green nts and flowers, rustling under the soft breeze. Pippa made a pot of coffee and came to the yard. Seeing Aubree sewing something, she gently put the coffee pot and mugs down. Madam, what are you making? The mid-aged woman wearing a half mask replied gently, For Alfie and Dianna. How do you like it?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Pippa was surprised. They were sewed by Aubree in person. She had been taking care of Aubree for years, but this was the first time she saw Aubree treated others so tenderly. Pippa was delighted for her indeed. Im their grandmother, so I want to give them a special gift. Casting down her eyes, Aubree continued to sew with a smile. I thought for a long time before making the decision. These clothes were from Bliss Abbey. I made the small herb pouches for them to prevent insects from biting them. A bright smile blossomed on Pippas face. Im sure Young Master Alfie and Lady Dianna will like them. I hope so. Aubree looked forward to their gathering tomorrow. Pippa poured a mug of coffee for her. Madam, Ill make some peanut butter cookies for them tomorrow. Its also your favorite. Sure. Thank you, Pippa. Not at all, Madam. Pippa was happy. I like the children, said Aubree bluntly, But it doesnt mean I ept Jennifer as my daughter-inw. She doesnt deserve Ivan. Pippa knew Aubree only wished Catherine to be her daughter-inw. Emerald Bay. Jennifer received a call. She swiped to answer. Hello, Jennifer. I got the number and sent it to your phone, the person on the other end of the line said. All right. Thanks. After hanging up the phone, Jennifer dialed the number received on her WhatsApp. The call was picked up shortly after. Hello, Spencer? This is Jennifer. She sat in the cane chair on the balcony. Whats the matter? After ensuring it was Spencer, Jennifer asked, I heard your club was closed down. What kind of club was it? How did you know? Then he realized it right after asking. He chuckled, I had longed to close it down anyway. Spencer Jennifer asked apologetically, It was closed down because of me, wasnt it? You had to do it, right? Its nothing. A good thing for me no matter what the reason was, Spencer answered nonchntly. I want to start my career in the entertainment business. What do you think of my appearance? Will I be famous? Jennifer thought he was kidding. Im sorry. You dont need to. Really. Spencer sounded like he was in a good mood. As I said, I had longed to close it down for a while. I meant it. However, Ivan told Jennifer that the club was Spencers dream. Three oclock, afternoon. A minivan left Bright Star Kindergarten. Alfie and Diana were sitting in the backseat. The tea table in front of them was full of fruits and snacks. Daddy is awesome! He manages a hugepany and does a good job. Hes my role model. Diana echoed, Ill marry a man like Daddy after growing up. Hes so tall, handsome, and rich. Whats Daddy doing now? We go to find him without telling him. Will he be interrupted? Shouldnt be. Daddy will be very happy. They chitchatted while munching the fruits. The minivan headed for the Marsh Group. Alfie and Diana wanted to give their father a surprise. What would they see? Chapter 119 He Would Tell Her the Truth Tonight The Marsh Group.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Catherine finished the call to a nutritionist. Then she bought the ingredients in person and made congee for Ivan again. Linda watched her being so busy, feeling indeed sorry for her. Catherine was always aloof and never treated another person so nicely, but her kindness wasnt appreciated. Linda wondered if she would be upset. Done. Catherine carefully held the congee and turned around, putting on a gentle smile. Linda, Im taking the congee to Mr. Marsh. Call me only when theres something urgent or important. You can deal with the routine matters on my behalf. OK, Ms. Collins. Linda watched her leave, heaving a sigh. Catherine would be the woman closest to Mr. Marsh if Jennifer didnt exist. In Ivans office. Ivan had just finished a video conference. Wearing a ck suit, he was sitting at the broad desk. He caught sight of the woman entering while holding a bowl, his eyes cold and indifferent. I made the congee for you, Ivan. All good for your stomach. I asked the nutritionist and Rowan before making it. Catherine carefully put the bowl in front of him. Have a try. Stop doing it. Ivan didnt want to upset her. Ive had the injection of nutritious fluid just now. No appetite. Try it, Ivan. Its yummy. It even made her hungry when she smelled it. Its good for your stomach. The nutritious fluid only takes the hungry feeling away, but you still need to eat. I dont want to repeat my words. Ivan looked up. Catherine felt frustrated, but she didnt show it on the surface. She was so close to him physically but still felt they were far apart. Ivan, why dont you go home and have a rest? Catherine said in a brisk tone, Im the deputy president. I can do some work for you on your behalf. Daddy! Suddenly, the children rushed into Ivans office, schoolbags on their backs. Alfie pushed Catherine away, gazing at her on alert. What are you doing? He noticed the congee on the desk. Its not meal time yet. Why did you make congee for my dad? Do you have a crush on my dad? Why do I always see you next to him? Diana stood next to her brother, ring at Catherine. My dad is married. Youd better leave him alone. Alfie echoed, Just a reminder, my mom is a beautiful woman and good at cooking. Daddy loves her dishes and always eats a lot. He has no appetite for your congee. Not a single bite! The two kids gave Catherine several heavy blows in one go. She tried her best to keep calm. Ivan didnt mediate in, watching them in silence. Catherine had to turn away. Take the congee away, Ivan reminded her. She had to stop. Alfie handed the bowl to her. Here you go. Catherine was indeed pissed but couldnt do anything. She had to grab the bowl from the boy and leave the office without looking back. Alfie and Diana clung to Ivan, holding his hands. Daddy, whats the rtionship between you and this woman? Daddy, does this woman like you? Ivan stood up. Lets go home, kiddos. He walked out of the office with the children. Shes my coworker. We work together. Nothing else. When they were in front of the elevator, Catherine appeared again. Their gazes met. Ivan said to her, You are the deputy president. Since you want to share my burdens, please talk to Finnley. Im off duty now. When the elevator doors slid open, he entered with the children. Catherine was so furious that her chest heaved up and down. On the way home, Alfie called Jennifer to prepare dinner as Ivan was going home. For the sake that Ivan had eaten the overnight cake, Jennifer cooked a hearty dinner in person. The house was full of harmony. The dinner ended. Marry took the children to have a walk in the yard, told them some stories, and watched the starry night through the astronomical telescope. Jennifer and Ivan went to the balcony on the second floor. He had promised to tell her tonight the truth about the fire. Chapter 120 Ivan Exposed His Miserable Past The balcony was huge, with multiple flowers and green nts. Sparkling light belts wrapped the iron handrails. The clear sky was dotted with stars, looking spectacr. Breezes with the rose fragrance brushed their faces gently. I analyzed your mothers medical records again, Jennifer said calmly, for she was a professional doctor now, If I use the skin graft to cure her old scars, it will be a torture for her. Also, theser wont work well. Jordan served them some herb tea and fruit slices on the te. Jennifer and Ivan sat opposite each other at the table. Do you have a better solution? Ivan picked up the teacup. If you can cure my mother, Ill give you 20 million dors. Jennifer disliked the way he talked. I know you are wealthy. You dont need to show off. I didnt mean to show off. Ivan said sincerely, Youve be my wife. I dont know what else I can give you besides the money. Lets talk about the paymentter. Remember your words. Jennifer browsed her note. You said your mother always wrapped herself tightly without exposing her scars even in her vi. Yes. She must be very self-abased, Jennifer concluded, So she wouldnt let others see the scars on her body. Correct. So, I need to resolve the first problem to let her trust me, Jennifer said thoughtfully, Its difficult for her to trust me. She used to ept treatments but was disappointed by the doctors. ording to the information she got, 11 experts used to give her treatments but failed to make any progress. Aubree even kicked thest doctor away angrily. Jennifer reminded Ivan, Your mother dislikes me. Ivan also realized the problem. Outgrowth will appear when her skin is recovering, she added gently, I need to give her some medical therapies to urge her epidermis to grow. The hollows in her skin need to be filled. I havent seen how deep the hollows are, but I can create a relevant medicine. Jennifer was Darcie, the famous pharmacist. She was also the teacher of Rowan, the talented doctor. Therefore, Ivan believed in her pharmacy ability. However, the current problem was that Aubree refused to ept her treatment. If your mother could confront the fire instead of isting herself, she would definitely recover. Jennifer looked at him solemnly. Ill also cure her mentally if you are willing to trust me. You want to know what caused the fire, right? Ivan gazed at her intensely.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jennifer nodded. Im a doctor, so you should cooperate with me. No matter who I am, Im Alfies and Dianas mother. I wont do anything to harm their father. Ivan never thought she would. He was always urate about others. Although Jennifer was mysterious, he could tell she was decent. Their eyes locked. Ivan chose to trust her. He had always been alerted and cautious on the business battlefield. He could make the achievements and be a legend but seldom trusted others. My mothers full name is Aubree Marsh. My father married into the Marsh family, so I followed my mothers surname. Ivan paused and continued as if he was telling another persons story, Ever since I was old enough to understand things, I could tell the rtionship between my parents was different from others. Jennifer was all her ears without interrupting him. When I was 12, I identally discovered my fathers affair with another woman on his phone. His father cheated on his mother? Jennifer held the teacup. She realized that Ivan was exposing his miserable past. Chapter 121 The Past of The Marsh’s It should be a rtionship that hadsted rather long instead of a fling. I could feel that the two of them clicked and that woman didnt seem to want to rece my mom. Mom has always been a tough woman, she had spent most of her energy in thepany back then. When she found out about this, she didnt take the right approach to win back dads heart. Instead, things became more and more intense between the two of them. In the end, my dad filed for divorce. He didnt even ask for property division. But mom refused Hearing this, Jennifer was surprised and was immersed in this story. In fact, by then, there had been no way they could return to the way they used to get along. Ivan took a sip of his tea and looked up at the night sky. My dad had had a bastard with that woman, he was no longer interested in patching things up with my mom. That woman seemed to really love him, and she was willing to be with him without a marriage. I had seen her once when I was trying to talk her out of this. But she looked really gentle, elegant as well as smart and reasonable Ivan sighed and continued in a low voice. My mom loved my dad deeply, but she didnt know how to get him back. They quarreled every day. Things had gone on like that for five whole years and I felt suffocated in that house every minute When I was seventeen, I saw dad rushing out of the big fire with that woman in his arms, Ivan frowned as he said, The maid told me that my mom was still in there, so I rushed into the fire and carried my mom out. By then, my dad had disappeared with that woman Jennifer felt sorry for Ivan. When he told the story, he looked calm, but she knew it must have hurt inside. Now you know about the fire, Ivan said, As for how the fire started, I dont want to think that my dad was behind it. Perhaps my mom knows the truth. After the fire, my dad disappeared I wasnt severely injured, but my mom lost the desire to live. When I walked into that house, she was standing in the middle of the room, waiting for death. Perhaps she was desperate. When I was eighteen, I witnessed a car ident a year after the fire, in which my dad and that woman died. Jennifer was lost in thought. Ivan would never forget about that day The car was upside down and his father was being pressed under the steering wheel. There was blood flowing down his forehead and he was at hisst gasp. Dad! Dad! Ivan rushed over and knelt on the ground. His father reached out his bloody hand to him and said, Take care of your brother for me, I beg you. In the next life Ill do anything for you Jennifer finally understood. Ivan didnt believe in love nor marriage because he had no faith in humanity. There was always indifference in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After he told the story, he fell silent. For a moment, Jennifer didnt know what to say. He had told her his saddest memories, but herfort would be of little help. Ivan. When Ivan stood up and was about to leave, Jennifer called him. Ivan looked back at her. I need to reply to an e-mail. Then, he left. Jennifer didnt know if he was lying or not. Maybe he needed some time to take a break. Sitting in the chair in the balcony and feeling the gentle breeze, Jennifer felt heavy in her heart. She put down the tea cup and rubbed her aching temples to rest her mind at ease. At night. In the king size bed. Jennifery beside Ivan. It had been two hours since they got in bed but she couldnt fall asleep. What had happened to the Marsh family kept shing across her mind. She was really intrigued by the woman. Because from the way Ivan told the story, she didnt feel any hatred from him for that woman. So, what was his opinion about marriage? Ivan was closing his eyes and lying there. He was breathing smoothly, like he was asleep. But actually, he had been thinking in his mind. It was not until a kiss fell on his face that he snapped back from his own thoughts. Did Jennifer kiss him just now? Chapter 122 Public Declaration In the dim light, Jennifer stared at Ivans handsome face and thought that she hadnt woken him up. Suddenly, she felt sorry for him, the man standing at a height.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As long as one was alive, no matter how much power or wealth he had, he would always suffer from his past trauma. Jennifery beside him, holding the half of the jade pendant in her hand. She couldnt help thinking of some people she had met before. Their faces came to her mind. The next morning. Jennifer got up early in the morning and had been busy in the kitchen. The servants wanted to help, but didnt know how. Mommy! In overalls, Alfie came to the kitchen and stared at her, Are you making sandwich for daddy? Im making congee, not sandwich here, Jennifer took a look at him and answered, Daddys got a share. He didnt believe it! Mommy made it specially for daddy. Alfie thought to himself. Then, he said purposely, Mommy, I heard that ady working in daddyspany made him congee, but he didnt eat it. Ady? Did Alfie mean Catherine? Its none of my business, Jennifer blinked, Im making congee because I want to eat it. I just made some more because its not much trouble anyway. Alfie was confused. Mommy was making breakfast for daddy, but why didnt she admit it? Fine. You can say whatever you want! Anyway, daddy has got a share. Alfie was determined to work harder to bring them together. After Alfie left, Jennifer stood there and jealousy bubbled up in his heart. But she managed to suppress it. Perhaps she was nothing different from those women who were unable to resist Ivans charm. But she couldnt show it, for she didnt know how Ivan felt about her. She would not degrade herself to bing a joke. Mommy, do you have to wait there yourself? You could have used the electric casserole, Diana came over and asked, You have been really nice to daddy recently. Jennifer turned off the stove. The congee was ready. Stop making fun of me. Do you want your congee or not? Making fun of you how? A mans pleasant voice came from behind Jennifer. Jennifer turned around and saw Ivan standing behind Diana with his hands on her shoulders. Daddy, let me tell you a secret! Diana grabbed Ivans hand and the two of them left. Jennifer blushed and she tried to calm down. They had a nice breakfast. In the bright and simply-decorated restaurant, there were cheery pie, sandwiches, milk and omelets prepared by Marry on the dining table, all of which were the kids favorites. Jennifer handed a bowl of congee to Ivan and poured herself some. Alfie said to Ivan, Mommy made the congee for you, daddy. You have to drink it up! Ivan took a gentle look at Jennifer, who was sitting opposite him and said, Thank you. Then he picked up the spoon. Jennifer looked calm and didnt have any thoughts on her mind. After breakfast. The driver was about to send the kids to school. Jennifer and Ivan carried the kids into the car and waved them goodbye. Arent you going to work? Jennifer asked as she saw Ivan walking towards the living room. Its still early, Ivan said without looking back. Jennifer followed him. Ivan asked, Are you going to make the treatment n? Of course. But I might need some help from Rowan and see if it will work. You cane to me if you need something. Of course, I know. In the living room, the news was on. Ever since the popr novel Love in Violet Gold Bay was announced to be adapted to a TV series, many audiences are keen to know the progress of this franchise. Now, the casting has just finished! The leading actress will be the A-lister Georgia rke. The leading actor will be Spencer Lawrence, a newbie of showbiz. The director chose him for his charming appearance and the wonderful performance during his audition. He has the simr character of that of the hero in the book. The TV series will start shooting next Monday. Lets look forward to it! In the TV, there showed a poster of Georgia and Spencer. Georgia was gentle and pretty while Spencer was cool and handsome. They looked like a perfect match. The female reporter was also saying how popr Spencer had been on the Inte recently for his outstanding good look and his somewhat gang-ly vibe. His name had been on Trend. Although he was a neer in the entertainment business, he was going to y a leading role in a TV series directed by a well-known director, which had attracted everyones interest in learning more about him. Chapter 123 The Smile of a Winner As Jennifer was in shock, she looked at Ivan. She saw that Ivans face had changed. Spencer had promised him that he wouldnt show up in public! But now, it was obvious that he was publicly going against him! Ivan, you have shut down his club, Jennifer reminded him in a gentle voice, Its his choice what he wants to do next, and you cant control him anymore. Ivan turned to look at her with a livid face. Jennifers heart skipped a beat. Ivan suppressed his anger and said nothing but left. Looking at his receding figure, Jennifer was worried about Spencer. Would it be that Spencer was Ivans half-brother? Was that why Ivan would have suchplicated feelings towards him? Jennifer thought that she had found out about a big secret and she could not calm herself for a long while. In the Lamborghini, Ivan sat in the back seat and was staring at the poster on his iPad. The smile on Spencers face on the poster showed tant provocation.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ivan had been suppressing himself in order not to show anything on his face. The sunlight crept in and fell on his sculpted face through the car window. However, the look on his face was still cold. Thinking of Jennifers kissst night, he felt less angry. In the simple but luxurious living room of Emerald Bay. Jennifer sat on the sofa with the remote control in her hand. She had been watching the news about the shooting of Love in Violet Gold Bay, which were all over the TV channels. It had been settled that Spencer would y the hero. He meant it when he said he wanted to be an actor. In the poster, Georgia was in a white wedding gown and diamond-bordered high heels, she looked like a princess. She was back-to-back with Spencer and they looked like a perfect match. Jennifer wasnt in a rush of making the treatment n. She had spent the whole day in the house, thinking about the story Ivan had told herst night, and she was drawn to the story among thest generation of the Mash family. What in the world was love? Ivans father didnt want a penny from his marriage with Aubree and insisted on divorcing her for that woman. He came from a family inferior to that of Aubrees. Jennifer was also wondering if things would be different if Aubree had agreed to the divorce. In the deputy presidents office of the Marsh Group. The sun came through the windows and shone on Catherine. She sat on the sofa facing the window. On herptop screen, there was a photo of Spencer and Georgia. She had found out about the shocking news already. Spencer had be an actor! He was showing up in public! Ms. Collins, we need your signature on the file, Linda walked in and said to her. Catherine took out her phone. Put it on my desk. Then she called someone. After the phone was answered, she said with a sullen face on the phone, I want to see you, now. Catherine, I really dont have the time. I am with the crew now, Spencer said. Catherine could tell he was smiling, Just talk to me on the phone. Why didnt you keep your promise? Catherine questioned him, You said you wouldnt show up in public and now youve be an actor? When you be famous, the paparazzi will dig out everything about you! He shut down my club, I have to find a way to support myself, Spencer said in a rxed voice, He has left me no choice. I have to go on with my life. I dont care about the paparazzi. I have never done anything bad anyway. He shut down your club? Why? Catherine was astounded. Spencer smiled. Its just a club. I had grown tired of it anyway. He was provoking Ivan! He did it on purpose! Catherine, if theres nothing else, I have to hang up now. I am busy. Spencer held the phone in his hand and smiled. It was the smile of a winner. Chapter 124 Aubree is Upset Catherine put down her phone, closed herptop and thought for a while. Spencer was so popr now and it could be an advantage. If something happened between he and Jennifer, the media would be focused on the two of them. After all, Jennifer was Mrs. Marsh, a celebrity. If the two of them were associated, there would cause a sensation. Moreover, Ivan was such a proud man. How could he stand being cuckolded? Therefore, Catherine was looking at things from a brand-new perspective now. With Spencers help, her hopes were up again. On the other side, Ivan had been working as if nothing had happened, which even made Finnley feel strange. After work, Ivan went back home. Jennifer didnt bring up Spencer again. She could tell that Ivan really cared about it, but there was nothing she could say, or he might misunderstand. She thought they should just wait and see how things went. The next morning.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Marry took the kids suitcases into the car, in which were the kids belongings. The kids were going to spend a few days at their grandmas. You should go with them, Ivan looked at Jennifer and said, Maybe youll be enlightened ande up with the treatment n soon. Jennifer was not prepared for this at all. But she couldnt refuse. Then she thought that she should go with the kids. As their mother, she was somewhat worried about them. After all, Aubree was a temperamental woman now. Mommy,e with us! Yes! Mommy, hurry! Without thinking anything more, Jennifer got into the car. In the Lamborghini, Ivan suddenly thought of Aubrees words. She told him not to bring Jennifer over. He broke his promise because he really wanted Aubree to get well sooner. Alfie, Diana, when we arrive at grandmas, be good, okay? Jennifer held the kids hands and said in a low voice, Speak more sweet words. When grandma is in a good mood, you can spend more time with her. When shes not, you have to be extra quiet, okay? When the Lamborghini was parked in front of the vi in Kelsington Bay, Aubree and Pippa stood up from the sofa. Pippa was happy to see them. Mr. Marsh really concerns about you, maam. He dide back to see you. There were few people in the world that Aubree liked. As soon as Pippa finished her words, they saw the kids getting out of the car. Aubree smiled at the sight of them. The next second, she saw Jennifer getting out of the car, following the kids. Aubrees face changed and the smile on her face disappeared. Pippa turned to look at her, only to find that there was sharpness in Aubrees eyes. Maam, she held Aubrees hand and said, Dont be angry. Maybe shes just dropping off the kids and Mr. Marsh. Im sure she will leave soon. I dont want to see her! Aubree was outraged, Ivan broke his promise! In the yard, Ivan and Jennifer held the kids hands and walked towards the living room. At the door, the butler greeted them politely, Mr. Marsh, Alfie, Diana. When he looked at Jennifer, he simply nodded at her and didnt dare call her Mrs. Marsh. Because she was not admitted as Mrs. Marsh here. Jennifer didnt feel awkward at all and walked into the living room. Mom, Ivan said in a gentle voice, Ive brought the kids here for the weekend. The maid helped carry the suitcases into the house. Grandma! Alfie and Diana ran towards Aubree and hugged her. Grandma, we are here to see you! Grandma, I miss you so much! Aubree, who had been angry just now, felt much better when she saw the kids. She looked down at the kids and put her hands on their shoulders. She hadnt seen them in days and they seemed to had grown taller. However, her attention was still on Jennifer. She put away the kids hands. Go have some fun with Pippa, okay? Then, she walked up to Jennifer and said in an indifferent tone, Lets go talk in the yard. Then, she turned to look at the butler and said in the same tone, No need to prepare tea. Jennifer could feel that Aubree was displeased with her, but she looked calm. Chapter 125 Not Allowed Here Aubree walked out of the house without looking back. Jennifer was about to follow her when her arm was grabbed by Ivan. She stopped. He was worried about her. Its okay. Jennifer looked at him with an elegant smile. She wont eat me alive. Then, she put down his hand. Walking out of the house, Jennifer smelled the fragrance of flowers in the air. The clouds were high up in the sky. Everything was so quietly beautiful here, but Aubree had been letting the past haunt her. Ivan took the kids to the yard to y games, but in fact, he was here to keep an eye on Aubree and Jennifer. In the yard, the path made of cobblestoney on the grassnd. At the end of the path, there was a three-step staircase, leading to a wooden-floored balcony. There were vines, neatly-trimmed nts, sofa and end table there. Aubree sat on the sofa, waring thick clothes and a tailored big hat. Jennifer stood opposite her and was scrutinizing her. Sit. Aubree didnt want to ask her to sit down, but the hat blocked her sight, making it hard for her to look up at Jennifer. Jennifer could feel Aubrees hostility towards her, but she sat down calmly. I like Alfie and Diana, but not you, Aubree said, making it rather clear.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I know, Jennifer said in a low voice. You always regard Catherine as your daughter-inw, but unfortunately, she isnt. Aubree raised her voice, Are you showing off in front of me? Not really, I just want you to realize the reality, Jennifer smiled and said indifferently, It was your sons idea to get married with me. Aubree was dissatisfied. Someday, Ivan will know that an unmatched marriage is aplete joke. Not far away from them, Ivan stood there and watched. Although he didnt know what they were talking about, he knew that Aubrey wouldnt be nice to Jennifer. He saw that Jennifer sat there straight. He didnt know what she had said to Aubree. You are not weed here and youre not allowed here anymore. Aubree didnt want to say anything more to Jennifer and nced at her coldly. Jennifer had wanted to say something more when Aubree snorted, stood up and left. What a weird woman! She had a terrible marriage, and now she wanted to meddle in her sons marriage? What was the problem with her? After Aubree entered the living room, Jennifer stood up and got into the Lamborghini. Sitting beside the window, she waited for Ivan in the car. A whileter, Ivan got into the car and the driver started driving. Your mom said that she doesnt want to see me anymore, Jennifer immediately told him. How terrible was your choice! You have married a woman who she hates so much. I have anticipated her attitude, Ivan arched her eyebrows and said slowly. But its our life. In that case, do not take me here anymore. I mean, as Mrs. marsh. Then what about your promise? Ivan turned to look at her. How are you going to treat my mom if youre not going to see her anymore? That is a whole different case and I have my own way. Jennifer stressed. I dont want toe here together with you again. Im a doctor and this case can earn me one billion. Who doesnt love money? I wont break my promise, even if you want to break yours. I never break my promise, Ivan replied. Jennifer knew that. Ivan had ced all the hopes on her. After returning to the Emerald Bay, Ivan got upstairs and into the study. Jennifer was packing up the toys in the childrens room, she was a bit worried about the kids. After all, Aubree was really temperamental. There was a knock on the door. Jennifer centered herself and looked back. Mrs. Marsh, Mr. Marsh wants to see you, Marry said. He wants to see you in his study. What did he want to talk about with her in the study? Jennifer was confused. Okay, Ill be there right away. She put the toys into the box. Let me, Marry walked in. These toys have to be ssified. Lady Diana has had this hobby since she was very little. Just go. Better not keep Mr. marsh waiting. Jennifer left the kids room and walked towards the study. She wondered what Ivan wanted to talk to her about. Chapter 126 Dinner at Kelsington Bay The atmosphere in the study waspletely different. This was a ce for serious matters. Although Ivan was still in his prime, he gave a more domineering vibe than an experienced old man. Sitting by the desk, he looked at Jennifer with a powerful gaze. Jennifer walked over. Ivan handed her an agreement. Have a look. Jennifer took it and read through the content. Everything was written in a sinct and clear way. You can sign on it if theres no problem. One billion, as promised, Ivan said in a low voice. Jennifer wasnt surprised at all. The renowned pharmacist Darcie was worth this price. One billion was enough to show his trust in her. Give me the pen. Jennifer stretched out her hand to him. Ivan handed her a pen. Jennifer took it over and signed her name beside Ivans exclusive stamp. The agreement was now officially valid. My mom doesnt like you, Ivan said bluntly, How are you going to get close to her? I have my own way. Ivan asked no more questions. He chose to believe in her. Seeing that he had stood up and left the study, Jennifer felt the weigh on her mind. She didnt want to let him down, but this wouldnt be an easy job. Ivan went to take a shower. He thought of Spencer, who had been all over the news. Hed like to see what this guy was gonna do! In Kelsington Bay. Tonight, the dinner was substantial. Aubree didnt ask what the kids wanted to have for dinner. She hired a renowned chief directly to cook them the most exquisite food. Pippa looked at the varieties of dished on the table and was both surprised and delighted. It had been a long time since they had such a fancy meal here. There were foie gras, abalone, shark din, lobsters, caviar These dishes all together would cost hundreds of thousands of dors! Maam really adored the kids. Marry thought to herself. The kids enjoyed the meal. They ate while chatted with smiles. Pippa saw that Aubree had been smiling the whole time. She usually didnt allow any noises on the table. But today, she was even encouraging the kids. Eat more if you like the dishes. Just make yourself at home, kids. Thank you, grandma! Grandma, you should eat too!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The kids were really a delight. Pippa couldnt help smiling. It had been a long time since she had seen Aubree so happy. At night. At a popr bar. The dynamic music, ever-changing lights, tasteful wine and the young girls dancing on the poles All these indicated that the night had fallen. Spencer was standing treat tonight. He invited all the former members from his club over, in a total of over thirty people Spencer! Youve be popr! A guy put his arm around Spencers shoulders, held the wine in his hand and was dancing to the music. Youll rise in the showbiz and be an A-lister soon! What are you talking about? Spencer is already an A-lister now! Havent you checked how many fans he has on Twitter? Millions! Fans mean money! Spencer, the poster wasnt even photoshop-ed, was it? Youre so handsome on it! I have looked at it many times! Spencer, you and Georgia rke looked like a perfect match. Are you going to get her? Spencer can get any woman he wants! Right? Spencer sat beside the bar counter and listened to the guys talking. He smiled and gulp down the bottle of wine in his hand. Everyone! Have fun tonight! Im paying! Spencer, look! Who is that? someone asked in a low voice. Spencer darted his eyes over and found a girl with blonde hair in crop top standing there, looking pitiful. Chapter 127 The Real Spencer The girl saw that Spencer was looking at her and walked over. Spencer frowned and drank his wine. Spence the girl stood in front of him and asked in a low voice, Why didnt you invite me? Im your girlfriend. I should be here to celebrate with you Everyone was in shock. Girlfriend? Was this Spencers type? Listen, from now on, you are not my girlfriend anymore, Spencer said in a casual tone, but he wasnt joking.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl felt a lump in her throat and looked aggrieved. Spencer, how could you do that? What have I done wrong? I have been obedient to you the whole time and I always listened to your words. If so, get out of here. Now! Spencer said coldly, Fuck off! The girl felt so aggrieved. With tears in her eyes, she bit her lips. Just go. Spencer doesnt like to repeat his words. Spencer has dated a lot of women before. Just forget him. He never settles. The girl turned around and left in unwillingness. She had only dated Spencer for 12 days and got dumped for God knew why. They had never even kissed and she became his 78th ex-girlfriend He never settled with anyone, but women kept throwing themselves at him. It was all because he had this handsome face and mesmerizing charm. He didnt have a type and he chose his girlfriends at his will. He dated them and broke up with them all so randomly Spencer, that was your type? someone asked straightforwardly, Even I wouldnt be interested in that. Spencer didnt answer his question. He danced to the music while drinking. He was having the best time of his life! He was about to be an actor with tons of fans. He could do whatever he wanted from now on! Spencer, are you sure you can get Georgia? someone asked curiously. Another guy snorted and said, What are you talking about? There is no woman Spencer cant get. Spencer didnt say anything. In his eyes, the only challenge he had ever encountered was Jennifer! He loved to fight with Ivan! It gave him a sense of aplishment. Brothers, cheers! Spencer said loudly, No matter where I end up, we will always be friends! As long as I find a new site, well start a new club there in the future! Right now, you just have to focus on thepetition! Cheers! Cheers! A distance from them, the young women noticed Spencer and became excited. Hey! Isnt that the guy whos going to y the hero in Love in Violet Gold Bay? Yes! It is him! Hes so hot! Lets go ask him to take a photo with us! I just followed him on Twitter today! Then, they all walked up to Spencer. Spencer! I am your fan. Can I take a picture with you? Spencer, you are so handsome! This evening was a bustling and exciting one. Spencer didnt put on any airs. He took pictures with all those women because he was in a really good mood tonight. In the Emerald Bay. Ivan got on bed after a shower. He cared much about his health and seldom stayed upte. Jennifer sat on the couch facing the window, lost in thought. If she was to get close to Aubree, she needed to be someone else. In that case, she couldnt show Aubree her face. She needed a mask. As for her voice, it was a simple job. She just needed some voice disguise. Jennifer was determined to cure Aubree. She didnt do it for the one billion, but for Ivan. Somehow, she found that she had started feeling different about Ivan. She wanted to get the feelings under control, but she was worried that her efforts would be in vain. Ivan was a dangerously attractive man. They were right about him. It was all so easy for her to fall for him. For he was such a together man. He didnt like having much contact with women, which had saved a lot of women from getting their hearts broken. Chapter 128 Go See Rowan Otherwise, many women would fall for him. Jennifer had always thought that she wouldnt be moved by any man easily. With his eyes closed, Ivan wasnt asleep either. He was waiting for Jennifer toe to bed. He wouldnt feel at ease until he smelled her. He had gotten used to her lying next to him. The next morning, Jennifer, who had stayed up almost the whole night, left the house, driving her car away without even having breakfast. When Ivan woke up, she was already gone. He felt a bit disappointed. After going downstairs. Mr. Marsh, Ive made a bowl of noodles. Do you want to have a try? Marry said with concern. I followed Mrs. Marshs recipe and I didnt change the proportion of the ingredients. It looks the same and tastes the same. Ivan looked at her and walked toward the dining room. He sat on the white chair as Marry brought the noodles over to him happily and handed him the fork. Then she stood aside and looked at Ivan expectantly. Ivan observed the noodles. It looked indeed the same as Jennifers cooking. He picked up a few strands and put them into his mouth, chewed and swallowed it down. Marry was delighted. This was great. Mr. Marsh was finally eating her food! But the next second, Ivan frowned, put down the fork and rush to throw up into the trash can. Marry was startled. She brought a towel and some water for him immediately. Ivan felt nauseous, sick and couldnt stop puking! Im sorry, Mr. Marsh, Marry was in a panic. It was not that she was worried about being scolded, but that she was concerned about Ivans stomach. Im sorry, sir. Are you okay? Should we go to the hospital? Ill call Dr. Watson No need. Ivan waved his hand at her while puking. He wasnt ming her. Marry was confused. She had cooked the noodles following Jennifers recipe. How could this be? Three minutester? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After Ivan threw up all the noodles he had eaten and washed his teeth, he felt much better. Marry didnt dare to make food for him again after this. Im sorry, Mr. Marsh. I am really sorry. I didnt mean to Marry apologized with tears. Im sorry Ivan turned to look at her, Its okay. It wasnt your fault. After that, he stood up and walked out of the house. Marry saw him off with sad eyes. She didnt know things would turn out like this. The driver saw Ivan and opened the backseat door for him. After Ivan got in the car, the driver drove away. At this moment, Jennifers car was parked outside Rowans house. She had called to inform Rowan five minutes before she got here. Rowan had intended to take a long sleep. When he got the phone call, he hurried downstairs. While putting on his coat, he walked out of the living room. Seeing that Jennifer got out of the car alone, he looked inside the car. Did youe alone? Did you see anyone else? Jennifer straightened her clothes after getting out of the car. Please,e on in. Rowan was wondering why Ivan didnte with her. You have treated Ivans mother before, havent you? Jennifer asked him directly after walking into the house. What was her case? Why did you stop treating her? You shouldve been able to cure her. Was it because the time was not enough? Did Mr. Marsh ask you for help? Yes. Rowan looked at her in surprise. And you agreed to help. I did. The twos eyes met and time seemed to have stopped for a second. After a while, Rowan signed. You are her daughter-inw. If you became her doctor, she wouldnt thank you even if you cured her. But if you failed to cure her or she got tired of waiting, things would be intense between the two of you. Things have always been intense between us, Jennifer said bluntly, She doesnt like me at all. She doesnt even want to see me. Rowan was even more surprised, But shes willing to let you treat her? Chapter 129 Fall in Love with Her Of course not, which is why I can only approach her as Darcie and hide my identity as Mrs. Marsh. Then, Jennifer asked. ording to your understanding of her situation, is there any experience you can share with me? This was why she came here today. If I was given enough time, I could have cured her, but she was out of patience, Rowan said. At the end of the day, she didnt have faith in anyone. She was being pessimistic, I guess. Few burn scars could be healed perfectly. She must have searched it online before. There was slight regret in Jennifers words. How could it be cured easily? The scars were there since years ago. It was meant to be a long-time process. She hurts people when shes agitated, Rowan reminded Jennifer. She doesnt have much faith in living. Therefore, the balconies and windows were all sealed with safetys. While the two weremunicating about Aubrees situation. In the CEOs office of the Marsh Group. Dressed neatly, Ivan looked charming. He sat in his chair, put down the files in his hand and couldnt help thinking about Jennifer. Where did she go, getting up so early? He had mixed feelings about the kiss that night. Was she sympathizing for him? Or did she kiss him because she like him? Ivan had never been distracted when at work, but recently, his mind just constantly drifted to Jennifer. What was he doing? Did he fall in love with her? He married her because he wanted the kids to have a mother and enjoy mothers love. The footsteps ofing in drew his attention back from his thoughts. Ivan looked up and saw Catherine entering with a document. Mr. Marsh, we need your signature on this. Catherine handed him the document and looked serious. Actually, she could have handed the job to Linda. She didnt have toe here in person. Ivan took a look at her, read through the document and signed his name at the end of it. The whole time, Catherine had been looking at him affectionately, wishing that time could go slower so that she could stay longer with him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ivan handed her the signed document and found that she was lost in thought. The twos eyes met and Catherine asked, Did you get any better? With a smile, she took over the document. Can you eat now with her around? Ivan frowned, What answer do you want to hear? Being asked this question, Catherine was caught off guard, feeling that his gaze was as sharp as a dagger. Youve lost your mind. Do you know that? Catherine tried to hold back the frustration and said calmly. In the past, you would at least treat me like a partner, not like now, aplete stranger. She said, When I was abroad, we would make phone calls every week. Not only did we talk about work, we were also concerned about each other. She continued, But now, I have done nothing and you are seeing me as an enemy. I just dont want to cause unnecessary misunderstanding, Ivan said frankly, I was single before, but now I am married. Hearing this, Catherine was pissed, not knowing what to say. Ivan withdrew his cold gaze and didnt say anything more. Catherine took the document, turned around and left. In Kelsington Bay. A ck Volvo was parked in the yard in front of a house. Rowan got out of the drivers seat and walked towards the house with some files. Ten minutester. Aubree had finished reading Darcies CV. She learned that Darcie became a renowned pharmacist at a very young age and she had been keeping a low key. She was a specialist in treating burn scars. Rowan found that Aubree looked calm and indifferent the whole time. Chapter 130 Persuasion Mrs. Marsh, Rowan came with a task and had been prepared with several ns to persuade her. Darcie is young, but shes really good. To tell you the truth, she was my mentor. There was surprise on Aubrees face under the mask. She looked up and into Rowans eyes. Its true, Rowan stressed again and told the truth, The medicine she has developed are of great effect. You can give it a shot. Anyway, it wont hurt. She is skilled at painless treatment. Pippa really hoped that Aubree would agree, even if there was little chance it might work. Anyway, she was moved by Rowans words. Therefore, she started to persuade Aubree. Maam, should we give it a shot? Aubree stared at her. She didnt know that Pippa still had hopes for her. Pippa held her arm. It wont hurt. What if there is miracle?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aubree got mixed feelings. I believe in Dr. Watsons judgement and that Dr. Darcie wont leak anything. But if you are worried, we can sign a confidential agreement with her. Pippa was considerate. Aubree didnt reject. She was thinking. To Rowan, it meant there was hope. Maam. There are so many vacant rooms here. You just need to make two for us, Rowan continued, Darcie and I will treat you together. We will move the instruments here and work on the medicine for you upstairs until youre healed. What do you think? Is this what Ivan wants? Aubree looked at him, Did he go to you? Rowan couldnt say it wasnt Ivan. Otherwise, why would they be here? He thought for a while and felt there was no harm in admitting it. Mr. Marsh just wants happiness and health for you. Then go and tell him that I dont care about health. I am still alive, which is enough, Aubree said in a cold and indifferent tone, As for happiness? Its simple. I will be happy if he gets a divorce and marry Catherine. Rowan felt awkward. He didnt know what to say now. At this moment, Pippa spoke. Maam, I dont think you should meddle in Mr. Marshs love life. Only he himself knows whats the best for him. Before Aubree could snap at her, she continued, But right now, you should agree to let Darcie and Dr. Watson treat you. There is still hope. Im tired. Go see Dr. Watson off, Aubree ran out of patience and said, Rowan, tell Ivan that he must marry Catherine. If he didnt marry her before I leave the world, Ill die with regrets and haunt him forever! Extreme! So extreme! After that, she walked towards the stairs and Pippa quickly followed. Maam Dont. I need some time alone. Hiding behind a door, Alfie and Diana were in shock. Grandma wanted daddy and mommy to divorce? But the kids need aplete family. Aubree and Pippa had gone upstairs. Their footsteps could no longer be heard. Alfie held Dianas hand and walked to the living room. Seeing them here, Rowan was surprised. Alfie, Diana? He made a gesture of shush to the kids. Squatting down in front of them, he whispered something to them. The kids listened carefully and nodded from time to time. Then, Diana asked, When will mommy be here? Chapter 131 Ten Days Not Mommy, its Darcie. Alfie reminded her, Keep in mind! Ok then, Rowan was worried, Dont give her away or all our effort will be in vain! Ok, Diana nodded, I wont. Rowan stroke their head gently and said, Ill go first, and leave the rest to you. Good luck, kids! Dont worry! Consider it done! Five minutester. In the simple but luxurious living room upstairs, it was so quiet that one could hear if a needle fell on the ground. Pippa squatted beside Aubree, holding her hand like her daughter. She was still patiently persuading her, Madam, dont you want to dance in a slip dress among the flowers? You loved dancing when you were young. Is this doctor so good? Aubree was struggling, I dont like the disappointment after hope. For me, it equals to despair. In fact, she was also a little intrigued, but she was afraid. At this moment, the kids came to the door. Grandma. Aubree raised her head. Pippa stood up, and the children walked toward them happily. Pippa hurried to get them some snacks. Grandma, we overheard what Pippa said to you just now at the door. Grandma, why are you unwilling to receive treatment? Medical technology is so advanced these days and everything is possible. Diana tilted her head, You are tall and slim, and if youre cured, you will look like those elves from Lord of the Rings. Aubree was not happy when she heard this. She was too far from looking like that. She was now a devil with ugly scars all over her body.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But in the face of the innocent and lively kids, Aubree, who was usually mean, could not say a single harsh word. She just felt peace and contented, at least for now. She likes these two children, but she couldnt ept Jennifer. She always thought that if they were Catherines kids, it would be perfect. You also think grandma should receive the treatment? For some reason, she asked back. These words shocked Pippa, who came in with the snacks. Madam was considering it! She couldnt help speeding up her pace and kept on persuading Aubree gently, Madam, were not doing anything anyway. Why dont you give it a try? Take them downstairs to y. I need to think about it. And there was hope. Alfie and Diana waved goodbye to Aubree and went downstairs. Aubree returned to her room, locked the door, and sat down in front of the dresser. The dresser was empty, save for a sandalwoodb. She couldnt even remember when was thest time she used skin care products and cosmetics. She opened the drawer and took out a photo album. She opened it withplicated feelings. The person in the photo was wearing a beautiful dance costume and looked graceful in the dance studio The smile on that face was beautiful and confident. After a year, she finally flipped through the photos one by one. A whileter, she dialed Rowans number. She said, Bring Darcie here, I will arrange the rooms for you guys. Ten days. If I dont see any effect in ten days, youll be charged with fraud, and Ill make you pay for it. Ten days? Although Rowan thought it was quite challenging, he still agreed immediately, Okay. Those kids really are something. At least there was a change in her attitude. As for the limited time, it can wait. They need to move in first. In the evening. Rowan sessfully loaded the car with all the medical equipment needed and let Jennifer got in. They drove towards Kelsington Bay. Can you recognize me in this? Jennifer looked at her outfit and check the delicate mask on her face using her mobile phone as a mirror. No, Rowan said, Rx, she wont think its you and she wont even be suspicious. Chapter 132 Good Boy If she knew it was me, she would directly say no. Jennifer knew, She doesnt want to see me, let alone like me, but I really want to help her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Ten days is a bit short. Rowan frowned, Lets move in first, and then see if we can get a few more days. Jennifer put forward her analysis of the situation, If she doesnt guard against us and let us see the real condition of her body and skin, I dont think it will be a problem. As long as her physical treatment works, the psychological therapy will be easier. Rowan had never seen Aubrees skin under clothes before. After all, he was a man. But he had seen her hands. Both were badly burned. To make the best use of these ten days, they decided to sacrifice their rest time. The car finally stopped at Kelsington Bay. Their room had been arranged upstairs. Rowans bedroom was next to Darcies, and arge drug research room had been organized too. The butler and Pippa both came to help carry the medical equipment into the house. These are all necessary for developing medicine. On the terrace of the second floor, the safety looks a bit bizarre to the whole building. Alfie and Diana squatted in front of a pot of lush nts, peeping at them in the yard, and their eyes fell on the woman wearing a ck dress and a ck mask. Mommy is so cool! Do you think grandma will recognize her? Diana asked. No. Alfie took her hand, As long as we dont spill the beans, grandma wont be suspicious. And I have a great idea! What? Youll know when we get down there! Alfie took Dianas hand and led her downstairs. The servants and the butler helped carry the things upstairs, and the two little guys made way for them on the stairs. Rowan took Darcie into the living room and Darcie was introducing herself. Hello, Madam Aubree, my name is Darcie. Jennifer had done voice acting a few years ago. Although she was not a professional, she had good control of her voice. Not only did it surprise Rowan, but it almost fooled Alfie and Diana. What was going on? How did her voice change like that? Aubree was not particrly thrilled about her arrival. She size up and down this young girl with a high ponytail, and asked coldly, Why are you wearing a mask? It felt like she was mocking her! You are worried that we will expose your injury to the public, and Im also worried that you will expose my appearance. Darcie calmly responded, I have always been low-key and dont want to draw attention, so you probably wont be able to find my picture on the Inte. I suppose you must have surveince cameras here. Aubrees eyes swept over her and then fell on Rowan, I only give you ten days. Sign the agreement. Pippa handed out a piece of paper and the agreement was very simple. Rowan stretched out his hand to take it and Darcie also saw the content above. The general idea was that they would only be given ten days, and if there was no progress at all, they would be driven out and also have to pay for bringing the emotional damage to Aubree. Moreover, in these ten days, they were not allowed to leave or take pictures here, nor could they disclose the details of Aubrees injuries in the future. Otherwise, they would be charged for liquidated damages. Okay. Darcie took out the pen from her bag, and signed her name readily, But you also have to cooperate with us. We wont make unreasonable demands. Everything we do is done from a doctors point of view. On the stairs, the kids looked at this woman and wondered why she didnt be an actress. She had got the talent! If it werent because they knew she was their mother, they wouldnt recognize her! Aubree was quite condescending, You should go up and settle down first. Tomorrow is the first day. Rowan signed the agreement as well and then Pippa took the agreement and brought them upstairs. The kids came down and they deliberately ignored them, as if they never knew each other! As he walked downstairs, Alfie said to his smart watch loudly, Okay, Mommy, I know! Were doing fine at Grandmas! Chapter 133 Her Burned Hands As Darcie walked up the stairs, she thought that the boy was so good at acting. He must get it from her. But she didnt look back, while Rowan quietly nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Mommy, grandma is very kind to us and were veryfortable here. Alfieughed and said loudly, Dont worry about it! I just miss Daddy a little bit. Take good care of him at home. Oh! Make more soup for him. He only eats what you cook. Darcie wanted tough, but she held back. This kid was too smart. He was covering for them. Rowan spread his hands, I didnt teach him that. Ten minutester.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Aubree was arranging dinner for the children in the kitchen, and the two top chefs listened very carefully. Make dishes that are different fromst night, but also weed by the kids. She attached great importance to it. Its time to show your skills. Yes, maam. After what had happenedst night, the chef spent a whole day thinking about what to cook for the kids. Madam, Dr. Watson and Dr. Darcie havee down. They want to chat with you. Pippa came over and said in a warm voice. Aubree took the recipe and looked at it calmly, asking in a light tone, Isnt tomorrow the first day? Whats the hurry? Pippa didnt know how to answer. Was she testing them? The earlier she received the treatment, the better, right? But Pippa didnt dare to urge her, for fear that Aubree wouldnt go, so she just stayed there without leaving. Aubree put down the recipe and turned to look at her, Fine. Pippa lowered her eyes. Aubree walked away, Okay, Im going to meet them. Even if I give them another day, they wont be able to make it work, right? Pippa followed behind her and felt that Madam had a mental issue. Perhaps Aubree was trying to reassure her son. In short, she was not very enthusiastic about the treatment. Maybe it was because she had been used to disappointment over the years. In the well-decorated living room, Aubree took a seat on the sofa, Sit down please. The servant brought them tea and then left, so did Pippa. Mrs. Marsh, may I take a look at your right hand? Darcies voice was gentle and she went straight to the point, Well make sure an initial recovery of the skin on your right-hand in these ten days. Heh, she really talked big. Aubrees face was cold. For the first time, she took off her gloves in front of two people and it took great courage. The burn on the back of her right hand was revealed. Even if they were mentally prepared, their hearts trembled slightly. This was much more serious than they imagined. The severe burn rendered the skin necrotic. Even part of the muscles and bones were damaged. The whole hand had turned brown and it looked so hideous like a zombies hand. Have you seen enough? Aubrees tone was still cold. Just when she was about to put on the gloves, Darcie reached out and grabbed her right hand. Aubrees fingers shivered in her grip, and fierceness shed across her eyes. Darcie then realized that Aubrees hand had be numb. Even if someone cut a piece of flesh off her hand, she would not feel hurt. If you cant cure me, you can back off now. She was afraid of the disappointment after cing hope. Darcie thought for a while, Im not leaving. She looked up at her, You can put on the gloves now. She seemed confident. Then she turned to look at Rowan, Lets go upstairs. The two stood up and bowed to her, then turned and walked upstairs. Aubree looked at the backs of the two and did not suspect that the woman was Jennifer. Upstairs, they entered the drug research room. In sterile suits, they got down to business andmunicated with each other in technical terms from time to time. Two hourster, they were still doing research The door was not closed, which was Aubrees request; it had to be left open the whole time. Aubree appeared like a ghost at who knew when. She stood at the door and stared coldly at the two busy people inside. She was wearing a half mask, looking a bit creepy. Chapter 134 She Was Like This She read the relevant information about Darcie again downstairs. Darcie had be an authoritative pharmacist at a very young age, which could easily make people have doubts.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Aubree face turned sullen. If this woman came to fool her on purpose, she would make her pay! It was Darcie that rekindled hope in her heart. As darkness fell, the Marsh Group building was brightly lit, and the employees were leaving one after another. Ivan was held up at thepany because of some work, so he came homete. His Lamborghini finally stopped at Emerald Bay. The driver opened the car door for him. Ivan stepped out, wearing a deep-color Burberry tailor-made coat. He strode toward the mansion like a royalty. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Jordan greeted him at the door and took the coat off him. Ivan walked upstairs and came down again after a while. The butler was very puzzled, and Ivan asked, Jennifers not home yet? The butler shook his head. Been out all day? Yes. That was strange. She went out so early and hadnte back yet. Where did she go? Ivan did not show his worries in front of the butler but went upstairs again. He came to the study and took out his phone to call her. Unexpectedly, her phone was turned off. Where did she go? As her husband, he had no idea. After he was injected with the nutrients, he went to take a hot bath. He wondered what he had done that made her mad. But she didnt leave with anger. After taking a bath, he went into the study and read a book for a while. He looked out the window from time to time, but still, Jennifer didnte home. She probably wouldnt be back this night. Ivan was a little depressed and in a bad mood. Lying on the bed alone, his thoughts began to drift away All that lingers in front of his eyes is her figure. This night, he suffered from insomnia, but he didnt want to admit it. And this night, Rowan and Jennifer, who were in Kelsington Bay, stayed up all night, oveing difficulties in the drug research room, and they cooperated with each other perfectly. To save time, they had to develop the first drug as soon as possible, because the second drug had to be applied every three days. The dawn hade and the beautiful sunset broke through the window. This morning was peaceful and beautiful. The first bottle of medicine was sessfully created! The two of them happily stared at the hard-won vial on the table and breathed a sigh of relief. Jennifer was still wearing a mask. Should we do an experiment? Rowan was cautious. There is no time. We can only give it a shot. She lowered her voice, Her skin is already like this and it cant be any worse. Right, it cant be any worse. Darcie put abel on the bottle, This is just a lubricant. It has little effect on healing, but it is indispensable. Go down to see if she wakes up. Apply it to her and write down the time. Go to sleep for a while. Youve stayed up all night. Rowan took the medicine bottle, Leave the rest to me. Ill finish this up. She wasnt sleepy at all. Go ahead and well take a break at the same timeter. Okay. Today is a brand-new day. The entertainment industry has ushered in an exciting event. The opening ceremony of Love in Violet Gold Bay was held in a hotel, which attracted various media and insiders. The character shots all looked so wless; even those who y supporting roles were good-looking. The actors got up early and came to the hotel, the stylists and makeup artists already on stand-by. Thewn at the backyard of the hotel was very spacious and warm in the sun. Georgia was sitting in the reclining chair with her eyes closed. She was dressed stylishly, and two make-up artists were doing make-up for her with very gentle movements. Miss rke, could you sit up and open your eyes? A female makeup artist asked cautiously, We are going to do your eye makeup. Georgia didnt open her eyes or her mouth. She seemed to be asleep. Under the sun, she was so delicate and beautiful as a princess. Chapter 135 Distracted They looked at each other and couldnt waste any more time. So, one of them touched her arm lightly, bent down, and asked very gently, Miss rke? Are you asleep? Were going to do your eye makeup. Dont disturb me. Georgia kept lying on her back, Leave eye makeup to the end. Do other parts first. But eye makeup was the hardest and the most time-consuming part. Miss rke, the opening ceremony will begin soon, and the other actors have already done their makeup. Im not the others. She opened her eyes and her red lips sneered. Im the leading actor. If you cant do high-quality make-up at a fast speed, what qualifications do you have to do make-up for me? I can ask the crew to fire you. The two makeup artists were speechless, and even their breathing became cautious. Not far away, Spencer leaned behind a pir with his arms crossed in front of his chest and stared at this woman coldly. So Georgia rke was like this? A Good Girl? An Innocent Princess? Pure and Naive? Behind the scenes, she waspletely unreasonable and arrogant. Why didnt the media ever reveal this but she managed to be popr for years? Spencer! Someone shouted and Georgia sat upright in shock and saw Spencer leaning against the pir. Spencer turned his eyes and saw a boy running toward him. She was shocked. Why was he here? So he saw her attitude towards the staff just now? Soon, Spencer left with that boy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Georgia was very angry and asked them through gritted teeth, Why didnt you tell me there was someone here? Miss rke, were all about making up for you. We didnt know he was there. The opening ceremony is scheduled for 9:18 in the morning. Miss rke, can I do your eye makeup now? the makeup artist asked weakly. She was holding down her anger and said, Okay. Do it lighter and make me look gentle and beautiful. The presidents office of the Marsh Group was on the 22nd floor, with an interior space of 300 square meters. It was painted light gray with a simple and fashionable decoration style. Finnley walked into the office and said, Mr. Marsh, are you really not going to the opening ceremony of Love in Violet Gold Bay? The director has called three times and said that you had promised to go when you invested in this show. No. Ivans tone was firm. He sat in the office chair and tapped his fingers on the keyboard. Finnley also knew it was because of Spencer. But he never broke his promise. When Finnley left with the documents, Ivan closed theptop. He leaned back in his chair and found himself restless. He couldnt concentrate on work. Where did Jennifer go? She got up early and left, disappeared for a day, and never returned. He couldnt help but picked up his phone and dialed the number at home. It was Jordan who answered the phone, saying that Mrs. Marsh hadnte back, and the phone couldnt get through. Okay, I see. He hung up the phone. Ivan was so confused. A living person disappeared out of thin air? Was she in danger? Finally, it was afternoon. In the vice presidents office next door, there were dozens of long clothes racks by the wall. Each rack was hanging with thetest fashion collections from major brands. The design department of the Marsh Group had always been excellent because the vice president always kept her eyes on the development of fashion business. Catherine was very puzzled, Linda, is there anything wrong with Mr. Marsh today? I feel he is a little lost. Really? Linda replied while sorting out the documents, I didnt pay attention to him. Hasnt he been so serious all the time? He never smiles. Only Catherine knew that he was absent-minded, not serious. She saw him in the meeting and she noticed that he was in a bad mood. In the presidents office next door, Ivan stood with his hands behind his back in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out at the distant scenery. He suddenly thought of a possibility, picked up his phone, and dialed Pippas private number. At this moment, Pippa, who was busy in the kitchen, looked at the caller on the screen, she was stunned! God! Mr. Marsh called her? She quickly wiped her hands with a towel, and carefully answered the phone, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Pippa, is my wife in Kelsington Bay? Ivan asked calmly. Pippa answered truthfully, No, she is not here, but Mr. Marsh, I have good news. Dr. Watson brought his master here, a famous pharmacist. They live here and Madam is willing to receive treatment! Chapter 136 The Jealous Man Was Coming Jennifer wasnt there, but Darcie was. How did she do that? She didnt show her face? What about her voice? His mother couldnt tell her voice either? Mr. March, are you OK? asked Pippa. Oh, Im fine. Got it. Those questions shed across Ivans mind for only one second before he grasped one key point- that Rowan and Jennifer were living together in Kelsington Bay! No wonder he couldnt find her! Agitated by the thought that Rowan had a thing for Jennifer, the CEO hung up the phone and walked right out of the office without informing Finnley. As soon as he was out of thepany, he got in his Lamborghini and said to his driver, To Kelsington Bay. The car soon drove off. Pippa mentioned the agreement on the phone, which meant that Rowan would stay with Jennifer all the time for the next ten days? Ivan had a feeling that his own treasure had been sullied. He might not even realize that he himself was being jealous. The car soon reached the destination and stopped at the yard. Then the kids came rushing out of the house. Daddy! Daddys here. Its his car! The kids were thrilled and dashing towards him. Ivan got off the car and squatted down, enfolding them in his wide-open strong arms. Daddy miss you so much. Did you behave yourself at grandmas? he said as he carried the two kids up, marching towards the house. Yes, grandma said we are good kids. Dont you have to work today, Daddy? I do, but I couldnt stop missing you two, so I came, he said gently. When they entered the house, Aubree Marsh emerged from her bedroom. She was a little surprised to see her son in daytime. What brought you here? Hi, mom. Ivan put his kids down, stroking their hair fondly. Go y. Let me talk to your grandma. OK, daddy. Bye, grandma. The kids left hand in hand obediently. Mr. Marsh, a servant served him some tea, knowing that he couldnt eat dessert. The mother and son sat down on the sofa. What is it that made you get out of your work ande all the way over here at this hour? Aubree got a cup of tea with an impassive nce at him. Im d that you are willing to receive treatment again, Ivan said with a cid look on his face. Did Rowan tell you? she asked in a weird tone. Tell me what? The two stared at each other, while the mother took on a stern look. He said that you wanted me to be happy and well. I dont care if Im well, because Ive lived more than half of my life. But, its easy to make me happy. She paused deliberately and sipped the tea causally. Ivan was perplexed. What was she talking about? What had she asked Rowan to tell him? After a while, she added, Will you do anything that makes me happy? Ivan was calm and sincere. Well, it depends. I love you, but Im not some submissive son. If it is something that pleases you but upsets me, I dont think I would do it. The answer put her in a sullen mood. After a few seconds of silence in the living room, Ivan stood up and said in the same gentle tone, Ive heard that Rowan and Darcie are living with you here. Its so admirable that they run with the time to work on the research. Ive got to go upstairs and thank them. Aubree looked up and said, I thank you for not taking that eyesore Jennifer here today.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The man smiled. He wondered how Jennifer managed to disguise herself. The eyesore had been living right there. And the kids were here too. Did they really not recognize her? Or had Rowan and Darcie allied themselves with the kids? As he walked on the second floor, Ivan stopped at a wide-open door. Chapter 137 Don’t Be Such a Troublemaker Inside the room, Ivan saw two people working harmoniously with each other on the drug research. Although he only saw their backs, the two were standing very close to each other, with one handing some tool to the other from time to time. Even though they both were wearing sterile gloves, they seemed very intimate from where Ivan stood. Ivan coughed to drew their attention. The act made the two looked over their shoulders at the same time. Rowan and Darcie were shocked to see him there. He marched inside and saw Jennifer, who had got her hair cut, wearing a mask and a smart-looking ponytail. Stop! You dont have a protective suit on! Darcie gestured him to stop walking on. Ivan halted his march as told. The voice didnt sound like her! How did she manage to change her voice? But there was no way he would have mistaken the woman he had slept with. He surveyed her with a funny look on his face, and thought her figure hadnt changed at all. Howe his mother had not recognized her? The stare made Darcie feel nervous. Ivan looked back at the door and said, The door is wide open, so this is not even a sterile zone. Whats the use of a protective suit? You Then he continued to marched on. For reasons unknown, Darcies nerves were on edge, as she felt that the approaching man was some shady character. She was only two fists away from Rowan, the distance that annoyed Ivan more. In a customized suit that was neat and stylish, Ivan stood tall, looking hunky and formidable. Ivan stood in front of Darcie and reached out his hand to push Rowan away, a way of saying Get away from my wife!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rowan was astonished! He was being jealous? Ivan asked before Darcie said anything, Why are you living here? To work on the medicine for your mom, she answered, I dont want to waste the time on the trip. Ivan failed to find any retort and he turned to Rowan, What about you? Why are you living here? The same reason with my mentors, said Rowan smilingly. Rowan asked again, Is your home far away from here? Not really. Rowan touched the tip of his nose, looking a little embarrassed. Then move back to your own ce! Ivan said petntly. Rowan said, I cant, Mr. Marsh. We have a deal, so we cant live here in the next ten days, Ivan Marsh, Darcie said in a disguised tone and with a serious face, Your mother finally agreed to receive treatment, so would you please stop acting like a baby? Rowan is just my student. What are you so jealous of? I am not jealous! Ivan soon exined, Who said Im jealous? A sudden feeling of sleepiness attacked Rowan, who said to Ivan, Mr. Marsh, we worked here the entire night. We got no sleep at all and finally made our first phial of the drug. And we had applied it to your mother, she added, Its supposed to take effect in three days. At that moment, an idea came to Ivans head. Pippa then appeared at the door. Only Rowan and Darcie saw her, since Ivan was turning his back on it. Afraid that he would expose her by saying something else, Darcie said seriously, Mr. Marsh, someones at the door for you. Ivan looked back and saw Pippa. Then, in front of the two, he said to Pippa, Pippa, please get a bedroom for me. Im moving in here today. Pippa couldnt believe her ears! Mr. Marsh had never stayed over at Kelsington Bay, not even when Madam had required him to, but he was actually offering to stay? Do I need to repeat that? Ivan stared at her. No, no, no. Im doing it right now! Pippa turned around in ecstasy, rushing downstairs to pass on the good news! Chapter 138 He Was Jealous Without further ado, Ivan turned around and left. Inside the spaciousb, the mentor and student in protective suits were left speechless, wondering what he was up to. Rowan looked at her, whispering, He does love you. Darcie shook her head. I dont see that. She got back to her work, murmuring, I think hes going to be a trouble to our work. What is he staying here for? Thats a bit of an exaggeration with the word trouble. After all, he knows how his mother sees you and he hoped his mother to get well too. Rowan thought, Perhaps hes staying here to protect you? The woman had stopping thinking about that and was concentrating on her research. Downstairs sitting on the sofa, Aubree rose to her feet in surprise as she heard the news from Pippa. Really? Are you sure? He actually said that? Definitely. Pippa beamed with delight. I wasnt the only who heard him say that. Dr. Darcie and Dr. Rowan heard that too. Aubree stood stunned. Why would his son suddenly offer to stay? Madam. Pippa came forward to hold her arm. Mr. Marsh cares about you! He got two doctors here to treat you and he himselfes to check on you every night. That shows how much he loves you! Aubree indeed felt touched. Ever since she had tried to set his son up with Catherine, the rtionship with her son had been odd, so until then she had never thought hed be willing to stay. Then what are you doing here? Go make a room for him! Aubree was in a great mood. Ask him which room he wants. He can use any room he wants. And tell the butler if he needs anything. Ten days are not short after all. Make sure he has a good time here. Yes, Madam. Upstairs, in front of a door with a sign saying Darcie, there stood Ivan, staring at it. Next to it was Rowans bedroom. So he pointed his finger to Rowans room and said to Pippa nonchntly, I want this one. Pippa reminded him, Mr. Marsh, this is Dr. Watsons room. Maybe you could take the one next to his. I said I want his room. Ivan remained indifferent. You dont understand what I mean? He looked too forbidding for her to defy. Oh, sure, yes, sir. She was confused, but did as she was told. I will make it ready for you. After a while, the butler entered theb after knocking. He came to Rowan and said apologetically, Dr. Watson, Mr. Marsh wants your room, so I have to move your belongings to another one. Im so sorry, Ill make sure they will be arranged as they were in your previous room. Rowan was fine with it. He was shocked for only a second before saying, OK, no problem. He can do as he pleases. Its his home after all. Then were moving now, The butler said with a smile. Darcie found it so childish! Why was Ivan acting like a baby? Downstairs. Aubree said to Pippa, As long as Jennifer is not here, it will be a perfect ten-day. I havent gotten along with him for so long. We can bond with each other better. Upstairs, the servants were preparing the room for Ivan. Alfie and Diana had been peeking through their slightly opened door and witnessed what had happened outside. Daddy is such a baby. He is jealous. When the door was quietly closed, Alfie said to Diana, It means that daddy loves mommy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When will mommy love daddy? Every woman loves daddy! I think mommy fell in love with him long time ago. Anyway, they are perfect for each other and will be happy ever after. Mommy is a famous pharmacist, a perfect match with daddy! And grandma will grow to like mommy when she gets cured. Meanwhile, at the skyscraper of the Marsh Group. In the CEO office, Finnley was astonished by what he had heard from the phone. Are you sure, Mr. Marsh? You are going to work from home at Kelsington Bay in the following ten days? Finnley soon checked the schedule. But youve got important meetings to attend in person in the next couple of days. Cancel them. Finnleys heart skipped a beat as he wondered what was going on with his boss. Outside the office, Catherine with some files in her hands stopped in shock as she overheard what Finnley had said. Chapter 139 So Clingy Finnley signed after hearing something said from the other side of the phone. OK, Ill cancel them for you. But are you sure you wont being back to the office in the next ten days? Yes. The sudden change of schedule gave Finnley such a headache. Some whileter, Catherine heard him saying, Then Ill give you a report on thetest update every night. She was wondering why Ivan would be absent for ten days and what had happened to him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the phone call was ended, she walked in. Mr. Russell, what happened to Mr. Marsh? Finnley turned around to her and said, Ms. Collins, and added as he continued to organize his files on the desk, He wont be here in the following ten days. Is he sick? The womans heart was hanging. Where is he? Finnley paused and said, Mr. Marsh will be living in Kelsington Bay during his absence from the office and hell be working there too. Kelsington Bay? Had something gone wrong with Aubree? Catherine was beginning to feel worried, but she didnt ask further, thinking that Finnley wouldnt know either. She handed a file to him. The reputation of our expectant partner DaKings is not very good. Why is Mr. Marsh ying fast and loose with the project? Is he indebted to them in any way? Finnley answered, You might wanna give more confidence in Mr. Marshs vision, Ms. Collins. But Catherineughed a little, because based on his unfortunate choice of life partner, his vision was not that trustworthy. She said no more and left. When she returned to her own office, she tried to figure out what was going on in Kelsington Bay. Ivan had fallen out with Aubree because of her, then why would he stay there for ten days? Besides, Ivan had often looked abstractedtely Was it because Aubrees conditions had worsened? Or had he gotten in a fight with Jennifer and didnt want to see her? An hourter in Kelsington Bay. A car was pulled over. It was Finnley who brought aptop and other things needed for work to Ivan. Upstairs at the drugb, Rowan and Darcie were struck as they saw people moving an office desk and chair in! What are you doing Before she finished, Ivan came along. He gave a cough with his hands stuck in his pockets, and gave a rub around the corner of his mouth, saying to the two doctors, Ill be watching you two as you work, day and night. Darcie gave him an indifferent nce before she turned back to her research, thinking how unbelievable he was. Meanwhile, Rowan was thinking, Why would he do that? Havent they got married already? So he hasnt won her heart? Why was Ivan acting like he was courting her? Jennifer was wondering if Ivan fell in love with her. He was obviously not happy with her being around Rowan. The small face under the ck mask shed a faint smile as she thought of that. Jennifer was all the more driven to cure his mother. Because she loved him too. Not long after Finnley had left, another car stopped at the yard. The door of the driver seat was opened, and Catherine appeared in heels with a file on her hand. In the sun, she shut the door, walked to the trunk and took out some well-selected gifts. She marched towards the house. Madam, Ms. Collinss here, someone said in the living room. The sight of Catherine lit up Aubrees face. The visitor looked tall and elegant in a white suit. Aubree. Catherine sped up her pace with a smile on her face. Hi, Catherine! Aubree came towards her too. I thought Ive told you. You dont have to bring us anything when youe to this family. Chapter 140 Aubree Was in the Dark I thought youd like it. Its supposed to help you to sleep better, so I brought you some. Catherine handed the bag to Pippa and said, Please dissolve it in water for Aubree to drink every night. Thank you. Yes, Ms. Collins, Pippa said with a impassive face, without giving her another look. Pippa thought of Ms. Collins as an intruder of Mr. and Mrs. Marshs marriage. The couple had kids together. Why did she keep trying to go between them? Then Catherine sat down on the sofa as Aubree did. Catherine, would you stay for lunch? said Aubree secretively, holding her hands, Ivans here too. The woman smiled. I knew that. Ive got something here for him to sign. Hell be staying here for ten days, said the olddy delightedly, Its been like ages since thest time he stayed here with me. Please drop by more often when you have time, Catherine. There bore many connotations in her eyes as she said that. Then she said to the butler. Jordan, Ms. Collins will have lunch here, so bring me the menu. Yes, maam. Catherine was ecstatic, but she acted calm and humble, Wouldnt that be too much trouble? Of course not! We are going to be family sooner orter. Aubree held her hand and gave it a pat, asking smilingly, You and Ivan havent got the time to hang out for a long while, right? Its a great chance for you two to have some private time together. Was Jennifer there too? In order to get a definite answer, she asked her directly, Is Jennifer here? Shes not here. Aubrees face and tone turned unkind. I told her that shes not weed here. So it meant that Jennifer wouldnt see Ivan for ten days? The thought was as sweet as honey to Catherine. The two caught up with each other downstairs for some while. Aubree took a look at the files in her hand and said to her, You can go upstairs to see Ivan. Hes working there. OK. She stood up gracefully and gave the olddy a polite bow, Im going now. Go, please. Aubree longed for them to meet more and to fall in love. Now that her son would be living here for ten days, that Jennifer probably wouldnt take it and it would be a chance. With her son, the kids and her daughter-inw-to-be, everything was perfect. Aubree watched the woman on the stairs with hope and a smile that had long gone rusty. Thats what perfect family meant. At the kitchen, the preparation of a bumper feast was underway Ivan didnt eat, and Finnley had brought him the syringe and nutrient solution from the drawer of his office. Catherine who had reached the floor saw three rooms with a sign on the door. Darice, Ivan, Rowan.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Who was Darcie? Catherine didnt know that Rowan was here working on the drug research with his mentor. With that question in her head, she passed by the three doors and reached the wide-openb. Catherine poked her head inside. She saw a young man and a young woman in protective clothing and gloves, working professionally with their tools. Catherine didnt observe them for very long, because she saw another person. Why was Ivan working in here? She knocked on the door and the three all looked at her. With a mild smile on her face, she walked towards Ivan, the only man she cared, with a file bag. While Ivan seemed surprised for a second before he returned to that indifferent attitude. Rowan rested his eyes on Darcie in disguise, but he could not see the look on her face. Darcie got back to her work quickly, but was actually distracted too Mr. Marsh, heres the file that requires your review. Catherine stood before the desk and handed him the file with both of her hands. She had got a justifiable reason to see him. Chapter 141 Now She Was the One to Be Jealous Ivans hand suddenly froze when he was taking the file, then he turned and stared at the woman who was making the medication but he could only see her from behind. He saw Rowan wiping the back of her hand with a handkerchief. Was anything spilled on her hand? This scene wasirritating to look at. Catherine looked in the same direction and what she saw confused her. What was happening? When Catherine looked back at Ivan, he had already withdrawn his gaze. He looked down to review the file she gave him. Ivan was so handsome and charming that he looked perfect from every angle. He knew that this kind of file could be handled by Finnley and there was no need to bother him. So he certainly understood what Catherine was up to. What are they doing here? Catherine asked curiously as she looked at the other two who seemed like doctors. Ivan answered, They are here to treat my mums injuries. Catherine then walked toward Rowan and Darcie, and she spoke in a way like she was the hostess here, I appreciate your hard work, thank you. Jennifer had a disdainful look on her face under the mask and said, Who are you? What position are you in to say thank you? Are you his wife? Catherine was speechless and embarrassed. Rowan then stopped working on the medication and turn around, Ms. Collins, Mr. Marsh has already expressed his gratitude. And we are paid to do this so theres no need to say thanks again. Just, we really need to focus on our work. His words made Catherine even more embarrassed but she had to maintain that smile on her face. Then she walked back to Ivans desk and waited for him to finish reviewing the file. Catherine knew Rowan, but who was the woman next to him? And why she had that mask on? Catherine had many doubts in her head. She finally asked, Doctor Watson, who is she? Shes my mentor, Rowan answered while working, Her names Darcie. Catherine was taken aback by his words. His mentor was so young! Because Rowan himself was incredibly famous in the medicalmunity. He was the youngest talented doctor and had made numerous medications for humanity. Even his own students must have been some extraordinary figures. It was surprising that he had a mentor. Then how awesome could this mentor be? Darcie? Catherine nned to google her when she got back. Catherine was intimidated by this woman by her ck suit, ck high heels, and ck mask. But soon she came to her senses and looked at the man sitting in the office with a bright smile, Ivan, auntie asked me to have lunch here. Come join us! Sure. He answered. He said he would have lunch with her? Jennifers hands paused. She didnt know that Ivan was doing this on purpose to upset her, as a revenge on her staying with Rowan. Catherine was thrilled that he would have lunch with her. Its done. You can go keep my mompany first. Ivan passed the files to her and said gently, I have some emails to deal with. Okay! She was delighted and soon left. It was lunchtime about half an hourter. Catherine got upstairs to ask Ivan to have lunch, Ivan, have you finished? Its lunchtime. She sounded sweet and gentle. Her voice bugged Jennifer. Just got my nutrition injection so I dont need to eat. Ivan closed hisptop, But we can chat. Lets go. He was so nice that Catherine couldnt believe it. Had he finished with Jennifer? It was transparent and bright in the dining room downstairs with ss walls. A feast wasid out on the long white dining table. And the Indonesian birds nest was intentionally put in front of Catherine by Aubree. Thank you, auntie. Catherine was ttered. There was all exquisite dishes on the table, thousands worth of wild ginseng, fresh salmon with great taste, a te of crab and caviar, sirloin steaks, and reindeer ribs. Ivan sat by the table and nced over those sumptuous dishes which showed how much Catherine meant to his mother.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Miss, could you move? Alfie and Diana walked toward Catherine while holding hands, Could you sit somewhere else? Chapter 142 One Thing New About Her Diana pointed at the seat over there, Miss, you can sit there. Alfie and I want to sit next to daddy. Of course. Catherine then stood up, Sorry. I didnt think this through. She couldntpete with these children especially when Aubree liked them. She had to treat them well. After all, she would be their stepmom. Alfie said to Diana, Diana, you sit here. Ill hold you. Ivan then helped Diana sit on the chair. Thanks, daddy. Diana looked very sweet in her Lolita dress. Alfie sat on the other side next to Ivan. This lunch was not that pleasant for Catherine as two kids were there. Daddy, I want candies. Diana looked up at Ivan with her puppy dog eyes, Could you buy us some? Alfie added, Daddy said he could get us stars if we want. So of course hell get us candies, right? Daddy? Ivan put his arms around them and said in a mellow voice, What candy do you want? Ill get them all for you. Then Alfie and Diana described what kind of candy they wanted. Ivan then dialed a number, Deliver some candies to Kelsington Bay. It has to be pink, heart-shaped, strawberry and chocte vored with white icing. He treated his kids with full patience and kindness. And Catherine was so jealous of them. Half an hourter. The lunch was over but Catherine didnt enjoy it even a little bit as Ivan didnt look at her, not even a nce. She could imagine how happy she would be with two kids in Emerald Bay after they got married. The car with candy had arrived Kelsington Bay. Yeah! Ivan took Alfie and Diana out of the living room, and they were so excited. Catherine stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring at them with jealousy and every second of it moved her. He had been around these two kids for six years and yet they were so close now. Maybe that was the so-called family ties. In the medication research room upstairs. Jennifer, with her mask on, put down the bottle in her hand on the table really hard, which startled Rowan by surprise. He turned around, Are you okay? Jennifer seemed a bit off, Youre jealous, too?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She took a deep breath. Rowan heaved a sigh, I have no idea what are you two doing right now. You guys should really have a talk. Took them that long to have lunch? He cant even eat with his poor stomach! Jennifer snapped, gnashing her teeth. Rowan suddenly noticed the bottle she just tossed on the table, Whats in there? He picked it up and had a look. Clearly, it wasnt for the burn injury. She didnt answer and started to clean the table. This is for stomach problems? Rowan looked at her surprisingly. She avoided eye contact which was implied consent. Rowan thenughed, Oh my god. You still have spare time to think about him? We still got a few days. Besides, theres some time before the second bottle of medication is in use. I just dont wanna waste time on nothing. Dont overthink it. But anyone with judgement could see what the truth really was. What are you two whispering about? A deep voice came from behind, which shocked Jennifer but she didnt turn around. Ivan walked towards her and stopped next to her, leaning backward to see her front face, Nice mask. What happened to your voice? Are you a voice artist? Easy piecey. Its just one of my hobbies. Jennifer replied without turning to him, cam andposed. She said in a male voice this time. Rowan and Ivan were surprised by her voice. How many surprises had she got? Mr. Marsh, please stay away from me. Im Darcie now. Jennifer lowered her voice, Dont ruin my n. I have the confidence to convince your mom in ten days. s, the power of money. Ivanughed at her, I thought you woulde alone. Didnt expect you would bring him. Its none of your business as long as I pull it off. Chapter 143 Spencer Was Funny After all, it was for his own mother, so Ivan didnt continue to dwell on this.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He asked seriously, What about ten dayster? My mom said ten days were just for her right hand. Ill gain her trust in ten days, so then I can stay here by myself while Rowan can go back to do his own stuff. Jennifer had thought this through. Hearing her words, Ivan was relieved, Okay then. Ill leave you to this. I also have work to do. He returned to his desk. There were three of them, two doctors and Ivan working in the same office, which was a bit awkward. It was a nice day. There were a few scenes to shoot every day since Love in Violet Gold Bay started shooting. Spencer was a perfect fit for the leading male role of the original novel with his charming, wild and enchanting smile. He was new to the show business. Every day, he would buy drinks for the staff and even for the assistants, so he was popr among the crew. People thought of him as modest and well-mannered. Georgia rke had been on the top list of actresses for a long time, and she had forgotten what she was like when she was a newer. She also had gotten used to the situation of her assistants doing everything for her. But no one dared to expose her, considering she was the money maker. Scene Three, everyone gets ready. Her assistant hurriedly moved the nket on her legs and helped her stand up from the recliner under the big umbre. Georgia then walked towards the set camera straight in high heels. Spencer then walked towards her with one hand in his pocket and stopped in front of her, sizing her up and down. Georgia got this powerful vibe. She raised her chin a little and asked, Have you finished remembering the lines? I dont do a scene for a second time. And I hate wasting time. This one includes a kissing scene, Spencer said with a slight smile. Georgia frowned, True. But dont you dare stick out your tongue. Dont even try to take advantage of me! He took a step back and frowned while waving his hand in front of his nose, Could you please brush your teeth before shooting? Too smelly. Ive been wanting to say this for two scenes. Georgia was choked by his words and saw his evil eyes. At this time, the director asked, You two, shall we start? Wait! Spencer looked at the director with a smile and then back at Georgia. He spoke in a low voice, If you dont brush your teeth right now, Ill tell the director that I couldnt do the scene. Yuck! You! The normally proud princess Georgia was outrageous. One hourter The crew had finished shooting. Spencer and Georgia went back to the hotel. Their rooms were next to each other. How dare he! Georgia got back to her suite, throwing her purse onto the bed, tossed her high heels, and walked towards the balcony barefoot, Who does he think he is? Some rookie somehow got lucky and snatched the leading role. Now he thinks he can talk to me like that? How could he?! The assistant just poured a cup of coffee for Georgia, Miss rke, please calm down. Dont let him get to you. The assistant saw the man who was looking at them on the balcony next door when she was about to pass the coffee. It was Spencer! He was leaning against the handrail casually. You were saying? Spencer said in a low voice. Georgia was dumbfounded and their eyes met when she turned around, which made her stunned. He looked at her with a proud smile, Im just that lucky. What? You Jealous? Georgia pursed her lips and stormed into her room. She then shut the curtain when her assistant was still out on the balcony. The assistant nodded at Spencer with an awkward smile and then walked in. Spencer then looked away and stopped smiling. He looked into the distant prosperity and thought about why Ivan hadnt found fault with him as he had been on news recently. Wasnt entering the showbiz enough to irritate Ivan? At this time, the phone rang. Spencer took out his phone, take a look at the screen, and then picked up, Hello? Chapter 144 She Wouldn’t Quit Boss, the man on the phone said, Something is odd. Mr. Marsh had moved to Kelsington Bay. Hss working and living there. Spencer looked surprised. The man on the phone added, This is true. Finnley had delivered aputer and office supplies there. There was something in Spencers mind, Got it. Then he hung up and wondered if anything happened to Aubree. So Ivan didnt have time to bother with him these days? Spencer wondered. Was Aubree dying? Or was she trying to kill herself? Upstairs at Kelsington Bay. Pippa sent two boxed meals upstairs with vegetables and steaks. Jennifer didnt want to eat downstairs with her mask on, so she had been eating in the drugb with Rowan all this time. But Aubree asked that door couldnt be shut so she usually just ate in her bedroom. After Pippa left, Ivan shut the door and locked it before Jennifer could leave with the meal.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Just eat here. He was waiting for Darcie to take off her mask, walking towards her and eyeing her, looking interested. Jennifer then took off the maskposedly. Ivan finally saw her face, just as gorgeous as before. He cheeks flushed, and she hurriedly turned around to open the meal box. She looked adorable while eating with her head down. Rowan put a slice of steak into her meal box, Have more protein. Ivans smile suddenly froze. He took a few steps forward and pushed Rowan away, Stay away from her. Without the mask, she is my wife, not your mentor! Rowan felt sorry for letting Ivan get jealous again. Jennifer turned around and gazed at Ivan with a rather serious face, You are so childish today! Very childish! Am I? Ivan thought for a while with his hands in his pocket, I dont think Im being childish. I care about my mom and I hired you with a billion. Shouldnt I supervise your work? It did make sense. Catherine was sitting on the couch with Aubree downstairs, having coffee and chatting. She didnt feel like leaving. Catherine, Ivan couldnt get back to the office these days, so the business is all on you. I hope it wont be too much for you. Aubree had a half mask on her face but Catherine could still feel the kind and generous vibe from her. As the Deputy President, it is my duty. Catherine promised, Even if you didnt ask me today, Ill still do my level best. Catherine, have you been designingtely? Aubree was caring about her work. She was willing to share, Yeah, sometimes. I love designing. Good for you. Aubree took a look at the clock on the wall and she also didnt want to leave, Its about time. Perhaps you should get back to the office. Its been a while since you left. Catherine said in a lovely voice, Okay, should I tell Ivan upstairs? No need. Aubree said, Youre busy. Just save these curtsies. Then Catherine stood up, Then I should leave. Take care, auntie. Aubree walked her to the yard, watched her get into the car, and said, Drive safe. And you are always wee at Kelsington Bay. Okay, bye, auntie. She waved at Aubree. Catherine then drove away and she felt like walking on the moon. And she couldnt resist the temptation to smile and humming songs while driving. Jennifer, in your face! She smiled with disdain, Auntie doesnt like you and now Ivan doesnt even go back home. Your days at Emerald Bay will be over soon. Catherine had decided that she woulde to Kelsington Bay every day to bond with Aubree and Ivan with the excuse of work. Chapter 145 Magic Was about to Happen The vi looked more stunning in the sun at Kelsington Bay. Ivan was ying chess with Alfie and Diana in the living room on the second floor. He was kind with a nice smile on his face which looked nothing like that cruel boss at the office usually. Alfie and Diana were quite good at ying chess as they had been practicing with their mom. After one round of chess, Ivan took out two strawberry-vored lollipops, Good for you! Theres my boy and girl! Thanks, daddy! They took the lollipops excitedly, tore off the wrapping paper, and shoved them into their mouth. The sweetness made their day!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yum! Thats my favorite vor! Dont let mommy know, okay? Ivan said to them again, You can get cavities from candy. She wont let you have it. Daddy, how do you know? Diana was confused, Mommy has never allowed us to eat candies before. Alfie stared at Ivan and while blinking his eyes, Are you in mommys head? Do you know everything mommy thinks? Ivan touched their heads while smiling. He would love to be in Jennifers head. Tomorrow you are gonna go to the kindergarten. You wanna go back here or home after school? Ivan asked about their opinions. Alfie replied first, Daddy and mommy are here. So well be back here. We are family and family are supposed to be together. And grandma will be happy if wee here, Diana added. Ivan nodded, Okay then. Come here after school. Catherine stopped her car in front of the main building of her office and she was still in a good mood when she got off the car. She wasnt normally like this, as she usually presented herself as an aloof executive in thepany. But today in the staffs eyes, she looked like she had won a lottery. Whats wrong with her? Ive been here for five years and I never saw her like this. Thats odd! A few female staff saw her walking into the lobby and they were whispering about her. Three dayster In the medication research room upstairs at Kelsington Bay. We did it! A familiar female voice came into Ivans ears, then he looked in that direction and saw Jennifer covering her mouth though she still had her mask on. Rowan was frightened. She was lucky that there was nobody outside. She hurriedly changed her voice and said pleasantly, Rowan, you go. No, you go. Rowan said seriously, Ill wait here. Then, together? Ivan stood up, Go where? To test the medication on my mom? Yep. Well go together. Ivan then closed hisptop. So these three went downstairs together. In the huge living room, a few maids, the butler, and Pippa all gathered around to wait for the result. Aubree was in a good mood today so she calmly removed the glove on her right hand in front of everyone. They were all shocked when they saw her right hand. The original brown skin had turned yellow which was a difference from before. With people gazing, Jennifer squatted in front of Aubree with her mask on and carefully applied the second medication on her right hand, gently rubbing it to let it be absorbed through the skin. People around them were all excited but Darcie wasposed as she had already predicted the effect. Well treat this hand first, and then well move on to other parts. Darcie faked her voice pretty good that no one would recognize her. That nonchnt voice gave Aubree great hope and there was a smile on her face. Aubree looked at her up and down for the first time. She had that mask on her face but Aubree could still tell that she was a beauty from her eyes. I really appreciate it. Thank you and Doctor Watson. Aubree expressed her heartfelt gratitude as she finally saw hope, Really, thanks. It was the first time Aubree was this nice to Jennifer. Chapter 146 Why Are You in Her Room? My pleasure. Jennifer stood up with the vial in her hand, Do let me know if you feel anything wrong. I will. Then Darcie and Rowan went upstairs. Ivan chatted with his mom downstairs for a bit andforted her. Aubree gave Darcie more credit after this time. She didnt resist treatment anymore and no longer questioned her ability because of her young age. Darcie went back to her bedroom and took off her mask. Now she was Jennifer. She finally could rest and let her face have a break. Jennifer stood in front of her bed. She missed her children. They were in the same house but they had to pretend to be strangers. It was so heartbreaking that she might not be able to hold on in a few days. Was there a way to let her see Alfie and Diana, as a mother, and have a few words with them, or give them a hug? Suddenly a knocking sound came from behind. Jennifer soon became alerted, stopped thinking and put her mask back on. She regainedposure in a second and then opened the door. Surprisingly, it was Ivan standing outside. He stared at her gently and stood casually with one hand holding the door frame, eyeing her affectionately. Jennifer then turned back around to her room. Ivan walked behind, shut the door, and locked it. She removed the mask again as she really needed some air and her ears ached from having the mask on all day. Ivan gently held her from behind by her waist the second she put down the mask, Thank you, Jen. The hot breath was brushing her ears, making her heart slightly race. She felt that, too. I want to see the kids. I want to hold them and talk to them. Jennifer didnt break free as she wanted to ask him something, Can you do that? Of course I can. Ivan then turned her shoulder, cupped her face, and kissed her deeply. He had missed her these days. A car just stopped at the yard downstairs. And Catherine got off. She was wearing a silky yellow dress and a pair of high heels instead of suits like she usually did. Her curly hair was dancing up and down at her shoulder which added to her gracefulness. Ms. Collins. The butler greeted her at the front door. She also replied nicely with a smile, Hi. Ivan was making out with Jennifer upstairs in her bedroom and this was the only way to vent his desire these days. He couldnt get to sleep without her at night. Someone knocked at the door a whileter but Ivan didnt want to let her go at this moment. Jennifer struggled to push him away and looked at the door, frowned. She was nervous. She stopped him when he was about to get to the door, Dont. It might not be Rowan.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then she hurriedly fixed her clothes and hair and put the mask back on. Outside the room, Catherine frowned. Aubree said Ivan was upstairs but there was only Rowan in the research room. She had checked all rooms upstairs and she still couldnt find Ivan except Darcies room with the door shut. Would Ivan be in there? Catherine knocked again and it was Ivan who answered the door! Their eyes met. Catherine was startled and looked into the room instinctively but she didnt see Darcie. Why are you in her room? Catherine got jealous but asked calmly, Ive knocked for quite a while. What are you doing in there? She was desperate for the answer and tended to go in but Ivan stopped her. Chapter 147 There Was Nothing She Could Do Other Than Being Jealous Bam! Ivan shut the door the next second which caught Catherine off guard. The sense in her head stopped her when she was about to knock again. And it was hard for her. Inside the room, Jennifer stared at Ivan with her eyes wide open. Was he out of his mind? Then Ivan walked towards her with one hand on her waist and the other one taking off her mask, and then he kissed her again. This kiss also caught her off guard. She opened her eyes really wide and she didnt dare to make any noise as she was afraid to let others hear them. Perhaps Ivan knew that she was going to act this way so he kissed more boldly. Catherine took two steps back with sorrow and walked toward the stairs. She suddenly stopped on the top of the stairs and thought of something. The hand holding the handrail tightened its grasp. Then she looked back at that door and went upstairs again. Catherine was hiding in the corner and waiting for the door to open. Three minutester Five minutester She withdrew her head when she finally saw Ivan walking out of that room. And she saw him walking downstairs when she poked her head out again. Then she walked toward Darcies room and knocked. A few secondster, Jennifer opened the door with her mask on. She thought it was Ivan knocking again, and didnt expect to see this woman. Catherine lookedposed and suddenly pushed the door wide open and walked in when Jennifer was not paying attention. Jennifer took a nce at her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine was furious when she saw the wrinkled bedsheet. She could imagine what happened here before. What drug did you use on him? Catherine red at her and frowned, How did you drug him? What have you done? At this time, Ivan walked steadily upstairs with a kettle of Earl Grey in his hand. He noticed that the door of Darcies room was open and people were talking. Jennifer faked her voice and said calmly, I dont know what are you talking about. Please get out. Catherine took a few steps forward and wanted to take off her mask. Jennifer leaned backward and managed to dodge her. She then grabbed Catherines arm in the air. The grabbing upset Catherine even more, Answer me! Why was Ivan staying in your room for such a long time? What have you done in bed? Catherine had lost her cool already. Mr. Marsh. Jennifer looked at the door and loosened her arm. Catherine froze. And she saw Ivan standing at the door when she turned around. It was awkward but she still felt furious. Mr. Marsh, dont let two women handle this when it involves three of us. Jennifer said in aposed voice, Why dont you tell her what happened here? Her faking voice was perfect. Ivan walked in and put the Earl Grey on the table, looking indifferent. While waiting for an exnation, Catherine forgot who she was to him. She thought she could meddle in his personal life even if that woman was not Jennifer. Doctor, Ivan said in a deep voice while looking at Jennifer gently, you should go back to the research room. Doctor Watson is waiting. Okay. Jennifer soon got the idea that Ivan didnt want Catherine to know her true identity and Jennifer almost told her. Catherine couldnt stop her as Ivan asked her to go. After Jennifer left, Ivan said unpleasantly with his hands in his pocket, Was anything that happened here your business? Catherine got choked by his words and there was a trace of consternation in her eyes. Even if something did happen between me and Darcie, I dont think you get to be the one asking, Ivan said in a condescending manner. What did he mean by that? He had feelings for Darcie? Ivan then added before she reacted, Im gonna ask you to leave. And dont bothering here from now on. If you did something to affect Darcie and my mothers treatment, Ill pin this on you. Chapter 148 You’re in No Position to Be with Him Catherine felt awful. She stared at him in disbelief and was overwhelmed by the grievance and frustration. But she tried to regainposure and said, Did you know what youve done with her? She pointed at the wrinkled sheet and said anxiously, She drugged you! Shes a doctor! Did you drink something she gave you? Otherwise, why would you be in her room? Ivan looked down at her, exuding a deadly charming vibe.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Catherine couldnt help but ask, Youve always hated women, why would you be with her I see you havent realized who you are. Ivan took a nce at her. She walked forward, grabbed his arm and asked with sadness, Ivan, it could be anyone else except me, right? Yes, Ivan said without a doubt. She shook her head in disbelief, Why? Why am I the outsider? What did I do wrong? Catherine, listen, Ivan said, Ill never have feelings for you. She suddenly froze and then loosened his arm, heartbreaking. You could fall in love with someone that quick, Catherine smiled, then youll love me one day, too. She then turned around and left with pride and a broken heart. She took a deep breath at the stairs and tried to pull herself together. Catherine thought she had to talk with Darcie as she might not be able toe here again since Ivan disliked her. Ivan walked into the medication research room with a kettle of Earl Grey in his hand. He took a look at Jennifer who was working hard, which made his heart ache. He was still staring at her for a long time after sitting back in his chair. Catherine felt distressful as she couldnt defeat a silly girl, nor could shepete with a doctor. Was it that Ivan wouldnt love her no matter how hard she tried, how good she became, or how much his mother liked her? Catherine finally saw Darcie walking out. Darcie was heading to the toilet. Catherine followed her. They met at the sink. Jennifer still got her mask on so she was Darcie now. She knew Catherine would wait for her so she came out here on purpose. Can I help you, Ms. Collins? Darcie faked her voice perfectly. Catherine said directly, Dont even think that you could be the one after treating Auntie Aubree, not to mention Ivan is married. Even if he isnt, you are in no position to be with him. Jennifer found it amusing and asked with curiosity, Well then, would it be you? Catherine was speechless. Jennifer felt sorry for her under the mask. But Catherine was not some pushover. She was a nasty piece of work, or otherwise, how could she be the Vice President? Its just temporary. Catherine got that confidence. Jennifer then asked, Does his wife know about that? There was some disdain in Catherines eyes, Just a vulgar chick. Not a match for me! Jenniferughed. Catherine then turned to leave. As she met Alfie and Diana who were walking upstairs, the two ignored her. But she took a big step forward to squat in front of them and blocked them with her body. She looked at them with a smile. The two kids exchanged a nce and took a step back cautiously while holding hands. You are so cute! Catherine said gently and then put her hands on their shoulders, Tell you a secret. She said, Doctor Darcie wanted to take your daddy away from your mommy. Alfie and Diana were astonished with their mouths open. Then she stood up, stroke their little heads, and walked downstairs. They stood on the stairs and watched her walking away until they couldnt hear the steps. Then Alfie pulled Diana into their room. He asked with surprise on his face, What did she mean? Did she see something? No matter what she saw, I think she still doesnt know Darcie is actually our mommy. Would she go mad if she knows? Our mommy is so brilliant! Chapter 149 That’s How Mr. Marsh Apologizes Catherine felt terrible today when she left Kelsington Bay, unlikest time. She didnt actposedly and talked about her feelings again in front of Ivan.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. At night. Ivan apanied his mother to her room and yed chess with her, then Aubree said, Ivan, itste. You should go to sleep. You still have work to do tomorrow. Okay, mom, Ivan replied gently. He knew that Aubree wouldnte out anymore so he went to see Alfie and Diana and said to them in a rather low voice, Mommy wants to see you. You guys wanna see mommy? Yes! I miss mommy so much! Shh! They got so excited. They had to pretend to be strangers when they saw each other in the day, which made them feel so bad. Ivan then took them to Darcies room. She locked the door, took off her mask, and pounced to hug them, My babies! Mommy! They also held her. They missed this familiar and warm feeling in their mommys embrace. She was satisfied with just a short reunion with her kids. She caressed their little faces, took them to the couch. As she looked at them, she suddenly found that there was a cavity in Alfies tooth, Open your mouth! Whats wrong? Alfie didnt dare to open his mouth with a bad feeling. She cupped his chin and said, Open your little mouth. Let mommy see that cavity! Alfie turned to look at Ivan and then back at his mommy embarrassedly, opening his mouth. Jennifer looked into his mouth and her face turned from gentle to serious, Have you been eating candies and not brushing your teeth correctly? Alfie blinked his eyes and wanted to lie but then he realized his mommy was a doctor. Jennifer then looked at Diana, Diana, now open your mouth. Diana was scared and took a look at her daddy and then opened her mouth. Jennifer nced at Ivan and then looked into Dianas mouth, and there was a cavity in there, too. She stood up and stared at Ivan with her hands resting on her hips. Daddy didnt buy us the candy, mommy. Dont me him. Alfie hung onto the corner of her clothes. Diana held Jennifer, Mommy, it wasnt daddy. Now they were closer to daddy after a few days? Got any more candies? Jennifer reached out her hand, Give me. Ivan put his hand on his forehead and nodded, Ill go get it. Then he walked out. Hey! He just gave in like that! No more candies for them in the future?! Daddy was really obedient to mommy! A few momentster, Ivan came in with a huge bag of candies in his hand and gave it to Jennifer. For gods sakes! Jennifer was angry, They shouldnt have eaten candies at this age! You are coddling them! Thats not good for them! Do you know that? Sorry. Ivan admitted sincerely, I wont do it again. What? Alfie and Diana didnt enjoy this. How could he be so henpecked as the CEO of the Marsh Group? Jennifer had confiscated all the candies but it wouldnt affect the rtionship between her and the kids. She held them and asked them about what had happened these days, what they had learned at school, what they had yed, what they had eaten, and how did they get along with their grandma. Seeing the maternal glow exuding from her petite body, Ivan felt happy and peaceful. It was so lucky for him to marry such a woman. A smell of roses permeated inside Aubrees bedroom as Pippa just put those flowers in various kinds of vases. Aubree felt like she was immersed in an ocean of roses. Indeed, Aubree was in a good mood tonight. Chapter 150 Something Was Wrong Her health and the rtionship between her and her son were getting better. After taking a bath, she sat in front of the dresser in silk pajamas while staring at herself in the mirror. She didnt have her glove or mask on. She stared peacefully at the half-wrinkled face and the ugly neck. The skin on her right hand looked better than the other parts, which surprised her. At this moment, she realized that there was still hope in her life. Doctor Darcie was amazing. Pippa was brushing Aubrees hair behind her and sheplimented, Its just been a few days and we already see the effect. Imagine if she keeps treating you for some time. She can definitely help you recover. I think so. Aubree sincerely admired her and there was a heartfelt smile on her face. In Darcies bedroom. Just in case someone caught them, Ivan said to the kids, Alfie, Diana, you might need to sleep in your room, you cant stay here any longer.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Then they kissed their mommy goodbye while still looking at her, Good night, dear mommy. Love you! Ivan held their hands and took them to their room. After shutting the door, Jennifer stretched as she was tired from standing in the research room all day. Someone knocked on the door when she was about to take a bath. She was surprised, wondering whom it could be. When she opened the door after putting her mask on, she saw Ivan standing there. He directly walked in before she said something, and Jennifer took two steps back. He let himself in! Ivan leaned against the door, shut it, and locked it. Hey! Jennifer took off her mask and asked, Youre gonna stay here tonight? We could be caught! Ivan walked towards her while staring at her affectionately. Jennifer realized something was going to happen. He approached her while she walked backward, Whatwhat are you gonna do? She had retreated to the wall! Then Ivan put his hands on her waist, turned around, and pushed her onto the soft bed. Hey! Jennifer lowered her voice with her eyes wide open, You Once again, he kissed her as he couldnt resist anymore. He missed her body and he hadnt had sex with her for days. He couldnt fall sleep without her. On the same night Catherine got more depressed so she drove directly to Emerald Bay instead of her house from the office. She arrived a quarterter but she couldnt get in. Instead of arguing with the guard, she turned on the headlights and got off the car. A maid saw it and walked towards her in a moment. Catherine then turned off the headlights when she vaguely saw that maid. Ms. Collins? The maid stopped at the gate and was confused about her arrival, Who are you looking for? Catherine asked, Im here to see Jennifer. Is she asleep? Mrs. Marsh is not here. The maid replied. Where is she? Catherine asked instinctively while gazing at her. The maid shook her head, I dont know. Catherine still got a smile on her face, Then when will she be back? I dont know that either. The maid gave her the same answer but Catherine could tell that she was telling the truth. She couldnt figure out where Jennifer could be. Did Jennifer go back to Sunshine Vige? Back at her house, Catherine was standing by the floor-to-ceiling window with a ss of wine in her hand after a bath. Looking outside in the dead of the night, she had an increasingly overwhelming feeling that something was wrong. It was like any woman around her could take Ivan away. If it werent Jennifer, it could be Darcie or someone else in the future. After finishing the wine in the ss, Catherine picked up her phone and dialed a foreign number, she then cleaned her throat and said, Hello, Mr. Edison. Catherine? The person on the other side of the phone was d to get her call. Yes, its me. Chapter 151 Catherine Was Up to Something How have you been? Catherine said with a smile, Is everything okay? Its wonderful to receive your call in this beautiful morning. It really made my day. The man on the other side on the phone answered, The weather is nice recently, and I feel great. Catherines eyes were glinting with slight tenderness, d to hear that. Mr. Edison then asked with concern, How was Mr. Marsh? upied as usual? Well, yeah. Catherine replied with a soft voice, Mr. Edison, me and Mr. Marsh are very grateful for your help to the Marsh Group before. Its been ages. Dont mention it. We are friends, and friends help each other, right? Well, Mr. Edison, I do have a favor to ask. Catherine felt embarrassed to say so. Please do tell me. She smiled, took a deep breath, and said, I was wondering if you could move up your meeting with Mr. Marsh to the day after tomorrow? Mr. Edison clearly was a bit surprise, Is there something wrong? Not exactly. But Im fully scheduled this month, I dont have time that day. He sounded sorry. As I recall, your daughter is having her eighteenth birthday on the 15th of this month. Catherine had already checked, So no matter how busy you are, I guess you wont miss it for the world, right? Thats what Im gonna say. Mr. Edisonughed, I didnt n to invite you and Mr. Marsh because I thought you are all gonna be crazy busy. Thats okay. I suppose helle for the sake of your friendship, and we might as well talk about that project on that day. He was pleased by her words. After all, being friends with Ivan Marsh was truly a big deal. Catherine added, And he needs to supervise an urgent project himself at the time you agreed on, so Mr. Edison then got the hint that this whole thing was Ivans idea. So he agreed as he thought it was nned by Ivan, In that case, then I guess Ill see you the day after tomorrow. Thank you for your understanding. And Mr. Marsh would be grateful, too. Please, dont bring a gift. Mr. Edison said in a mysterious way, Ive already thought about what Im gonna ask you for. Ill say it then. Us? Catherine was confused. Thats right. But its a secret now. Okay, then. Catherine smiled and suddenly she heard another persons voice on the phone, and Mr. Edison said in a moment, Catherine, I gotta go. See you then. Okay. And please,e with Mr. Marsh. Well be happy to see you both. I will. Catherine replied with a gentle chuckle, Thank you again. Mr. Edison was one of Ivans small group of friends and once helped the Marsh Group when it was in crisis. He was also a sessful businessman who had helped Ivan steer his life into the right direction. Mr. Edison had gotten sick before which led to his legs being paralyzed so he had to be in a wheelchair. And that was why Ivan had to fly to meet him for the new project. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Catherine held her phone in her hand. Her smile faded away, and shrewdness shed across her eyes. She wouldnt let Darcie take Ivan away! In the bedroom of Darcie upstairs.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer finally struggled to get out of Ivans arms, and said anxiously, Now go. I need to take a shower. She was a bit turned on by his kiss. But Ivan still got his senses and he wouldnt stay here for the night. So he didnt protest when he was pushed by her out of the room, although he didnt want that kiss to end. Bam! Mr. CEO was mercilessly shut out of the room! Chapter 152 Falling into the Trap Ivan didnt feel frustrated considering he had already gotten what he wanted, which was kissing her long enough. With the warmth and sweetness of her kiss still lingering on his lips, he walked toward the door of the room next to Darcies and childishly threw a disdainful nce at Rowans bedroom. And then he walked into his own bedroom briskly. People always said that women would be silly in love, and probably so were men. Back in his bedroom, he was still savoring the kiss and there was a gentle smile on his handsome face. Just at this time, his phone beeped. Ivan took out his phone and saw it was Catherines message, saying that Mr. Edison had called, moved up the meeting and invited Ivan and her to his daughters eighteenth birthday. Ivan read this text three times and then dialed Catherines number.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Catherine was startled when her phone rang in her hand. Staring at the phone, she took a deep breath and then picked it up, Hello, youre still awake? Her voice was pretty soft. What happened? Isnt the meeting next month? Ivan asked, He told you that? Yep. Catherine also sounded surprised, Mr. Edison just called. He wanted us to attend his daughters eighteenth birthday party. His doctor has changed the fifth surgery on his legs to next month. He felt sorry about it. So he invited us to the birthday party, and wants to take this opportunity to talk with you about the project. In this case, it can avoid shing with your schedule. Ivan bought the story because it sounded quite reasonable. When is his daughters birthday? Fifteenth this month, the day after tomorrow. But I guess we should be there at the fourteenth. Youre going, too? Ivan added. Yes. Catherine was really calm, He invited us both and he said he wanted a favor from us. Ivan looked peaceful, staring at the dark sky, Alright. Get some rest, good night. Catherine hung up when she finished this sentence. She didnt leave him any chance to reject. It was Mr. Edison, so Ivan would give some thought to it. The Wiki page of Mr. Edisons daughter was opened on Catherines phone, where her birth date was shown. Catherine decided to get Ivan out of Kelsington Bay no matter how. She couldnt let him stay there anymore or Darcie would captivate him. And Catherine would let Ivan fall in love with her through her cleverness and tricks. At the house of Kelsington Bay. Ivan had not yet made the decision about whether to go or not. Instead, he sent a text to the girl next to his room, Have you finished showering? Jennifer texted back with one word, Nope. He smiled and replied, Do you shower with the phone in your hand? And replied so fast? Jennifer then didnt answer. Ivan was unsettled about this. What was she doing? A whileter, she sent another message, Im gonna go to bed. Good night. Nighty night. Ivan was quite excited after they said good night to each other. Lying on the bed, Ivan thought about Mr. Edison who once helped drag the Marsh Group out of stake. So, Ivan had to attend his daughters birthday. The next morning. Rowan was taken aback when he opened his bedroom door and saw Ivan standing there like a wall. Morning. Rowan loosened the doorknob, Come in. And he wondered when did Ivan stand there. Ivan walked in and closed the door gently, I have a meeting tomorrow in the States and Im here to warn you. Dont cross that boundary. Mr. Marsh. Ivans words left Rowan speechless, You I mean it, Ivan said seriously with his hands in his pockets, Leave her alone and dont even think about making any moves. I wont! Rowan also said seriously, As I said before, Ill give you my blessing as long as you treat her well. Ivan nodded, put his hand around Rowans shoulder, and said with a more serious tone, Take good care of her for me, and be careful of my mom. Shes tough to be around. Rowan also nodded, Dont worry. You can count on me. Chapter 153 Aubree Got Suspicious Ivan nned to leave the next morning so he didnt tell Jennifer today. He would tell her tonight or the next morning as he didnt want to upset her. He thought she might also like him, probably. Perhaps she felt the same way as he did. Catherine didnte to Kelsington Bay because Ivan told her specifically that he didnt want to see her here. But Aubree didnt know this and she still thought Catherine woulde for lunch, so she sent the menu to the cook and chose some dishes Catherine would like. She still didnte at eleven. Pippa, Catherine didnt say anything yesterday, did she? Aubree was confused, Did she say she wouldnte today? No. Then why hasnt shee? Aubree then grabbed the phone and called her. In a few seconds, Catherines familiar voice came through, Auntie. Catherine, where are you? Lunch is almost ready, why havent youe? I wont be there today. Catherine said softly, And auntie, theres something I need to remind you of. What? Aubree got serious when hearing this, You can talk to me. Catherine thought for a while, pretending to hesitate. Dont worry. Just say it. Aubree guessed, Is it Ivan? Did he do something that upset you, so you dont wannae here? No, thats not it. Catherine said, Auntie, I saw Ivan walk into Darcies room yesterday at Kelsington Bay. I knocked for so long before they opened the door and there were wrinkles on the sheet. Aubree was shocked and it seemed she had thought of something, Is that true? I wonder if Darcie had drugged him so that he has been so obsessed with hertely. Catherine added, If not it, then why would he move to Kelsington Bay? That would be a great exnation for him moving in.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Did Darcie really drug and control him? That would be horrible Aubree was worried, What does she want? The Marsh Group? Or to marry my son? Catherine was upset, Auntie, let her treat you first. She doesnt have superpower or something. She cant get everything she wants. How could I keep someone so evil around me? Aubrees voice got colder. Ivan will go to US tomorrow for a meeting, Catherine said, He wont live here when hes back and Ill tell him to stay away from that woman. Catherine Aubree didnt know what else to say, Thank you for being so attentive and careful. Ill keep an eye on her. Dont worry. Are you going with him tomorrow? Yes, well go together. Then please take good care of him. Ill be pleased with you around him. I will. Catherine added, Take care, auntie. I have a meeting waiting for me. Okay. The call had ended but Aubree was still lost in her thought on the couch. Ivan was in Darcies room. It took them so long to get the door and there were wrinkles on the sheet? Wasnt he in love with that ill-mannered girl Jennifer? Aubree decided to figure this out. After a few moments of thinking, she finally got her n. The next morning. Ivan got up early and he knocked on the door of Darcies room. She answered the door with a mask on her face. When she saw it was Ivan, she then let go of the doorknob, Morning. Ivan entered the room, I gotta go to the States. Darcie took off her mask, astonished by the news, Now? What happened? At this time, Aubree also got up early in her bedroom and was staring at the security camera. She was bbergasted when she saw the face of Jennifer, her hand clenching the fabric on her chest. And even Pippa standing beside was shocked. Darcie was actually Jennifer? How was that even possible? Inside Darcies room. Ivan reached out to hug Jennifer as he cherished every moment now, I have a meeting with an old friend. Hes in a wheelchair, so Then go. She felt relived at his words and then gently pushed him, You dont have to report everything about your work to me. Thats not reporting. Ivan was holding her and rubbing his chin on her shoulder, You are my wife. A wife deserves to know what her husband is doing. Thats called a marriage. She somehow got a warm feeling in her heart from these words. Chapter 154 Saw It on Security Camera Ivan let go of her her and put his hands on her shoulder, Ill take Alfie and Diana with me. And Ill inform the school. Take them with you? Jennifer was surprised, You are going to work. Theyll distract you. Ill have someone take good care of them, Ivan said, Dont worry. Theres a top horse racing contest in New York. Alfie told me that he could ride, so I wanna take him. As long as it wont bother you. She believed in him and that he would give the best to their children. And it would be great for Alfie to go out and see the world. And it was Ivans way of showing his love to them. Jennifer added, But be careful not to let them make troubles or disrupt you. Dont let him heck into theirputers even if the project is blown. Dont worry. Ill set some ground rules. He knew when was the right time to say goodbye, I gotta go. Ill be back soon. Jennifer couldnt help but hug him from behind when he turned around. She didnt say anything but leaned her head on his back to feel him. Ivan held her hands as he could feel the way she did. He then turned around and kissed her forehead. Aubree saw this on the security camera and her face turned livid. She felt that she was tricked by Jennifer, which upset her deeply. I wanna ask you something. Ivan was grasping her shoulder in the security camera, Have you fallen in love with me? Jennifer pursed her lips like she was trying to hold back the excitement, and said, Ill tell you when you get back. He smiled, staring at her affectionately, and then kissed her once again. Pippa didnt even dare to breathe when she saw the gloom on Aubrees face. But she also found it unbelievable that Darcie was actually Mrs. Marsh. What a whore! ying hard-to-get? Aubree just wanted to eat Jennifer alive. Pippa was thinking that why Mrs. Marsh would lie if she was such a brilliant doctor? Orshe was not a real doctor and she just wanted to get Aubrees approval with the help of Doctor Watson? Oh my gosh! If that was true, then Jennifer would pay for this as Aubree wouldnt let her off the hook easily. And Aubree also thought it was Pippas second guess. She didnt believe that Darcie was a real doctor and she thought those medications were all made by Rowan. And it was pretty clear what Jennifer was doing this for. Ivan and Jennifer were still talking on the security camera. I hope my mom will get better when I get back. Ill work on it. Aubree sneered as she thought Jennifer was lying to Ivan as well. Ivan then left but Jennifer didnt go after him. She instead walked toward the window, watching him walk out of the living room and get in that limited-edition Lamborghini. The car then drove away until she couldnt see it. Aubree was unable to regainposure the whole morning. Jennifer still didnt get down to have breakfast so the maid sent it upstairs. Aubree was thinking about what she just saw the whole morning. She couldnt ept it. She just wanted to kill Jennifer. She was furious and grumpy. Pippa was trying tofort her the whole time.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Until after lunch. Jennifer and Rowan were busily working in the medication research room. Jennifer, in a ck suit, still got her ck mask on, looking rather professional. There was a knock on the door and they both raised their heads. Doctor Watson, Doctor Darcie. Pippa was standing at the door, Madam Aubree invited you two to have a cup of coffee downstairs. Coffee? They had been here for days and now she asked them to have coffee? Chapter 155 He Had to Go How did she have coffee with her mask on? She could, actually, but with the inconvenience. Rowan replied gently, We are on thest stage of the research and we need to check it every minute, so we have to be here all the time. Well pass the coffee. But thank the Madam for us, will you? Well. Pippa wasposed, In that case, Ill let here upstairs. She turned around and left when she finished those words. Jennifer was worried. What was happening? She exchanged a nce with Rowan and they both got alerted. This couldnt be just having coffee. After a while, the housekeeper came into the research room with a pot of coffee in his hand, Doctor Watson, Doctor Darcie. Then there came Aubree who had been fully prepared to deal with this situation. She still had those long white gloves on her hands and a hat on her head, making her look like a witch who had spent her whole life in a castle. Doctor Watson, Doctor Darcie. Aubree walked toward them and said calmly, I was thinking that it would take a very long time to treat me. Could be a couple of months, or half a year, which is just a conservative estimation. Thats right. Rowan stopped what he was doing and looked up at her, As Darcie mentioned, we are just running an experimental test on your right hand. Ill be off then and shell be here until you are fully recovered. Aubree was thinking that it sounded like Rowan could not leave until all medications were made. And then this chick took the credit? Since Aubree already knew that Darcie was Jennifer, she wouldnt let it happen, Doctor Watson, I think you can go now. Doctor Darcie alone will be fine. Aubree then added without their reply, I suppose you have other work to do. And you both working here would be inconvenient to either of you. Plus, putting medication on me sounds like a womans job, dont you think? Jennifer thought she had earned Aubrees trust and the whole reason to get Rowan to help her here was to earn her trust. So she smiled, I think that would be fine. Jennifer then turned around and looked at Rowan, After all, Doctor Watson has always been on news for his new medication every quarter. If he stays here any longer, Im afraid that the paparazzi will eventually know about this. But Rowan didnt want to leave, as he just promised Ivan that he would take good care of her. Darcie Just go. Jennifer thought he should leave sooner orter. Aubree looked peaceful and she then turn to Rowan, Doctor Watson, thank you for your hard work these days. And she bowed to him. This was too much of a courtesy to Aubree. Rowan then also bowed to her, My pleasure. Mr. Marsh and I are friends. So Rowan could just leave. Theres coffee there, and Ill leave you to this. Aubree said, Doctor Watson can leave anytime soon and make sure the transition is done. As for the payment, Ivan will take care of it after he gets back. Or, you are also allowed to name your offer. Aubree then left with Pippa following behind.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rowan wouldnt name his offer. He was ready to leave, Call me if you need anything. Dont worry. Ill be fine. Just in case. Okay, I will. Jennifer thought everything would be under her control. At seven oclock in the evening. Pippa knocked on the door of theb, Jennifer raised her eyes and saw her. Pippa then said, Doctor, Madam Aubree invited you to dinner with her downstairs. Under her mask, Jennifer felt her heart skip a beat. At the same time, Aubree was sitting straight on a white chair in the brightly lit dining room, exuding an air of intimidation. Chapter 156 Remove Your Mask Upstairs, Pippa said to Jennifer, If you dont go, Madam Aubree will have them bring the food here and eat with you. Pippa had made her point pretty clear. Jennifer watched her leaving and thought she did need to go downstairs no matter what. Her phone rang when she was about to leave the research room. She took out the phone, checked the screen, and picked it up, Hello? Weve arrived. We are now at a beautiful manor. And the kids are fine. They are just excited to be here. Ivan told her their situation the second he got off his private ne. Jennifer said with a smile in a soft voice, Thats nice. Have fun. I gotta have dinner. Well, okay. Ill call you tonight. We havent settled down yet. Okay. Ivan then hung up the phone. Jennifer put away her phone and went downstairs. She felt that something was wrong as she reached the entrance to the dining room. Aubree sat straight in a white chair and glowered at the woman walking toward her with a ck mask on. Jennifer then stopped her steps and was about to say something when Aubree said coldly, Remove your mask! Meeting her eyes, Jennifer was frightened. Quick! Aubree mmed the table hard and stood up all at once which startled everyone. Jennifer was dumbfounded as she was worried that she had gotten caught. Three secondster, Jennifer was ready so she removed her mask under the gaze of Aubree. Aubree frowned at Jennifers stunning face and her stare got colder. There seemed to be a pause in time and even Pippa didnt know what to do next. Aubree walked toward Jennifer step by step and stopped in front of her. p! Jennifers face was pped so hard that her ears were buzzing and her vision blurred for a moment. And then half of her face started to swollen and hurt. Pippa standing aside was astonished. Why did Madam Aubree p her?! Jennifer tried so hard to hold back her anger and reminded herself that Aubree was Ivans mother and her kids grandma so she had to show some respect. So she slowly turned around and looked at Aubree. Jennifer saw the contempt and rage in her eyes through that half mask. How dare you trick me and my son! Aubrees eyes were ming with murderous intent, How long are you gonna pretend? Jennifer then realized what was this all about and apologized for her lying to Aubree, Im sorry. Aubree spoke immediately without giving her any chance to exin, Youve had sex with Doctor Watson, havent you? Alfie and Diana are his, right? Otherwise, why would he lie with you? What are you talking about? Jennifer frowned and tried to exin, Doctor Watson Youre still trying to lie to me? Aubree was furious, A bumpkin from the counrty tried to pretend to be the famous pharmacist Darcie? What do you guys want?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They are Rowans kids, right? And the DNA test is fake? Hearing her words, Jennifer was speechless facing such a maniac, but she thought it was not the time to exin. Having tasted the blood in her mouth, Jennifer wiped her lips with her hand and found that it was bleeding. If Catherine didnt tell me today, the whole Marsh family wouldve been hollowed out by you and Rowan Watson! Aubree yelled at her, What are you doing this for? For money? Jennifer had never heard anyone talking to her with so much hatred and fury. He makes the medication and you get the credit? How could you? Do you really think we are that stupid? Pippa hurriedly held Aubree as she was worried that she would hit Jennifer again. Aubree was so enraged that her body was trembling violently and her breathing was unstable, Jennifer Brooks! Jennifer was just staring at her without trying to defend herself, because she knew that it wasnt the time to exin. Get out! Aubree pointed at the gate, Get out now! I dont wanna see you anymore! Chapter 157 She Wouldn’t Leave Jennifer stared at her bravely, I wont leave, and Ill exin it to you tomorrow. Take care. She then left. Dont you walk away from me! Aubree was furious with her fists clenched tightly. Pippa then grabbed her, Madam Aubree, dont be upset with her. Mr. Marsh woulde to you if you hurt her. Hell be back in two days. Pippas words dragged Aubree back to her senses. Jennifer then went upstairs with blood in her mouth and her face went numb due to the pain.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She walked into her bedroom, locked the door, and took a deep breath leaning against the door. Then she went to check herself in the mirror in the bathroom- a swollen and incredibly red face. There was some blood stain on the corner of her mouth. She had never been this difited. Her eyes got blurry when she put water in the tub and the vapor permeated throughout the whole bathroom. She submerged her exhausted body into the water, stretched back her head, eyes closed, and then took another deep breath. Somehow, she recalled what Ivan had said to her before he left Then go. You dont have to report everything about your work to me. Thats not reporting. You are my wife. A wife deserves to know what her husband is doing. Thats called a marriage. I wanna ask you something. Have you fallen in love with me? Ill tell you when you get back. I hope my mom will get better when I get back. Ill work on it. She had promised that she would give him an answer when he got back. She also had promised that his mother would get better when he got back. Perhaps that conversation gave her strength so she decided to keep on with her researchter. But the pain on her face kept reminding her that Aubree was a horrible woman. A kind girl like Jennifer couldnt figure out what Aubree had been through to be so negative and to say such mean things. After the shower, Jennifer got dressed and dried her hair. That half-swollen face could be covered with her hair down. For Ivan, she had to cure the burn injuries on Aubree. And it would be more difficult to cure her if Jennifer didnt act now. Pippa hadforted Aubree downstairs with all those words about how important her health was. She saw Jennifer working alone in the research room when she walked by. Wasnt supposed to be bedtime? At about eleven oclock in the evening, Pippa found that Jennifer was still there working. Pippa woke up from her sleep at midnight and then she went to the research room to check if Jennifer was still there, only to find that she had left. Pippa thought for a while and sneaked downstairs. Jennifer had just returned to her bedroom. She put some ointment on her cheek and felt distressed being treated like that. And it was a wise choice to have sent the kids away with Ivan, or she couldnt imagine what would have happen if the kids were there. How traumatic would that be if they saw this? There was a light knock on the door. Jennifer thought it was just an illusion, as she looked at the door, all silent. It was in the dead of the night. Then came three knocks again, which was pretty noticeable. She got up to get to the door without her mask on, since they had already known. She opened the door to a small crack. Pippa put a sd and a fork in front of her and said in a low voice, All dishes were gone, and this is what I could find. Jennifer got choked up because Pippa was the only one in this house who noticed that she hadnt had dinner yet. She took over the bowl and fork politely and felt so grateful, Thank you. Pippa then hurriedly left as she was afraid of being caught by Aubree. Jennifer then closed the door, walked toward the end table in front of the window, crouched down, put the bowl on it, and dug in. She felt it was more delicious than a feast as she was indeed starving. Chapter 158 How Could Catherine Be Happy About It In New York. It was a five-hundred million worth castle manor owned by Mr. Edison. Ivan, Catherine, and the kids had been settled here, which was an extreme privilege. The manor was also a scenic spot, surrounded by mountains andkes.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The settings were luxurious, with five pools, assorted sceneries, a distinctive bowling center, and an indoor shooting range. A boat ride would be nice considering there was a moat across the manor. Mr. Marsh, you are allowed to choose any of the bedrooms on this floor. A butler with brown hair introduced to Ivan, Here are bedrooms for kids with various decorations. I wanna live with daddy! I wanna live with daddy, too! Alfie and Diana expressed their feelings bravely while holding their fathers hands. Their childish voices and lovely faces got everyones attention. Ivan walked slowly while holding their hands, full of affection for his kids, Well, then stay with daddy tonight. Ill read bedtime stories to you! Great! I wanna hear the one with wolves and rabbits! I wanna hear stories about princess! Okay! Ivan replied. Catherines face looked sullen as she found them irritating. The butler and those maids couldnt help but whisper Wow, Mr. Marshs kids are so grown up now. They look beautiful. Mr. Marsh was so gentle with kids. Hes a good father. They are lucky to be his children. I bet Mrs. Marsh is the luckiest. Hearing those words, Catherine was embarrassed and irritated. Hadnt they seen her here? The butler followed along with Ivan and asked curiously, Mr. Marsh, why didnt you take Mrs. Marsh? Your kids are so pretty. I bet she must be stunning. Mommy is busy. Alfie couldnt help telling everybody how good Jennifer was, Mommy was the most beautiful woman in the world. Shes even prettier than the princess! Mommy has a beautiful smile and a perfect shape! Diana said with pride. Their words made them more curious about Mrs. Marsh. Mr. Marsh, please take her with you next time youe here! Okay, I will, Ivan replied gently with a smile. Standing by Ivan, Catherine was also elegant and pretty but she was totally ignored like some irrelevant outsider. Her wind was stolen by that woman who didnt even show up. As the Vice President of the Marsh Group, how could she ept this? She was furious! Catherine wasnt in the mood so she just picked a bedroom randomly, closed the door after walking in, and kept everything outside her room. Humph! She threw her purse on the bed. This room was bright with exquisite decor but she didnt bother to look at them. She was outraged. How could he bring kids on a two-people trip? And he didnt even give her a chance to talk him out of it. She did not know he had brought the kids until after the two woke up from their nap and called out daddy, while the private ne was already up above the Pacific Ocean. Catherine had been upset all the way to New York. Walking toward the cab, she took out a bottle of vodka and a ss, poured herself one expertly, and then gulped it all down. She then frowned as it was more hurtful in her heartpared to the pain in her stomach. She didnt expect anything exciting to happen with two kids getting in the way. The moon was hanging in the sky of Kelsington Bay, Arkpool City. In the bedroom with Darcies name on it, Jennifer had already gone to bed with the lights off. The moonlight outside shone through the window andnded on that ceramic bowl, which was already empty at the end table. She was lying on her back with a noticeable pain in her cheek and gradually falling asleep. The dream she was having was an old one So old that the scenes had be yellowed and dust ridden. Jen, here, your favorite strawberry-vored drinks. Thank you, sis. Jennifer was five years old so she happily took the drink with a straw on it and started sipping, Yum! Chapter 159 Just Get Out Daddys sick, I just got the call from mommy. Her pretty sister frowned, Do you wanna go to the hospital first? Daddy wants to see you. Daddy? She was astonished and worried with her eyes wide open, Why would Daddy get sick? Is it serious? Youll find outter! Her sister stopped a car for her, The driver will tell you to get off when you arrive at the hospital, and mommy will wait for you at the front door. Her sister opened the car door and somehow pushed her in. Sis the car started and drove away before she could say something. It was still a sunny day in her dream just like she remembered, which made her dizzy Sitting in the back seat, she started to feel dozy and the drink in her hand was dropped off in the car. It was already dark when she woke up. But she was still in this car. The car was still moving unsteadily. She finally saw clearly by the moonlight that the car was driving on ane between mountains with nts around her. Where was it? Sir, stop the car. I wanna go back. You are going the wrong way! I wanna go to the hospital. My daddys sick. Stop the car! She was only five years old in her dream and she yelled hopelessly. But that driver acted like he couldnt speak or hear anything, he didnt reply but just stepped on the engine with his hands on the steering wheel. Bedroom, Kelsington Bay. Jennifers forehead was sweating and she couldnt struggle out of her dream like she was tied.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Stop the car, stop the car Jennifer yelled hopelessly with despair. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and gasped. She couldnt even remember how many times she had been through this, waking up from her nightmare. She had gotten used to it, so she didnt check the time on the phone, nor did she wipe the sweats on her forehead. She just closed her eyes and let those memories once buried deep inside rey in her head over and over again. The next morning. Aubree woke up still in a bad mood and with a gloomy look on her face. Pippa waited in her aside and said, Madam Aubree, after all, she is the love of Mr. Marshs life. So please dont hit her again today no matter how angry you are. She deserves it! Aubree said in front of the dresser and put on her mask. Pippa had finished fixing her hair, They saw Jennifer looking haggard with slight makeup on and a swollen face when they opened the door. And they had no idea when she stood there. Pippa didnt dare to call her Mrs. Marsh or say anything to her, so she just stepped aside. Aubrees face got colder when she saw Jennifer. She just walked by and ignore her toward the stairs. Madam Aubree. Jennifer then followed her. Pippa also followed up so they all went downstairs. Madam Aubree, please just hear me out, three minutes. Jennifer followed her to the couch. Aubree sat on the couch and fixed her white gloves, which seemed casually, No need. Her voice was extremely cold, Your exnation today is just a perfect lie you came up withst night. Why wouldnt you trust me? Jennifer asked gently with full patience and noints, Those scars are on you. Why wouldnt you try to trust me and let me fix it? Get out! Aubree stared at her, eyes filled with disgust, l have never seen anyone so disgraceful like you! Jennifer still tried to defend herself with a swollen face, I am Darcie, and I am Rowans mentor. This is my Email address. Jennifer then took out her phone and showed it to Aubree. Chapter 160 Madam Aubree Was Twisted and Insane This is also the ount I left on Wiki which was authoritatively identified. And those are invitations from the big names in the medical field with stamps at the end of each one. But I didnt attend these forums for personal reasons. You can look through all these to verify my identity. Aubree turned around to refuse to look at her phone. Pippa hurriedly took over the phone and put it in front of Madam Aubree, Madam Pippa also looked at it, She really is Darcie. Aubree seemed to have thought of something but she soon regainedposure and looked at the screen coldly. No one knew what she was thinking because there was little change on her face. Your skin condition cant wait any longer. Jennifer was telling the truth, Im serious. Itll be moreplicated treating it six monthster, but now Im one hundred percent sure that I can cure you. As a woman who had been troubled by the scars her whole life, a dancer with a dream, and who once gave up the attempt of suicide for her sun, she surely wanted to recover. But Aubree didnt like Jennifer. She even hated her! Ivan would have married Catherine if it werent for Jennifer. Suddenly there was a thoughting into Aubrees head. Ahe wanted to torture Jennifer and make her leave. Aubree then pushed away the phone Pippa was holding, grunted, stood up, and stared at Jennifer, You know what I hate the most in my life? Jennifer didnt dare to give an unthoughtful answer. Aubrees face got more unfriendly, Liars. I hate liars! Jennifer knew that Ivans father once cheated on Aubree, which was the biggest lie she ever experienced. But you! You lied to me! Aubree walked toward her and stopped right in front of her, Then you tell me, should I be angry? Im sorry Jennifer apologized sincerely with mixed feelings. Aubree stared at her and she admitted that Jennifer did look gorgeous. But beautiful women were mostly expert liars. You dont have to apologize. Aubree suddenly raised her voice, I could let you treat me, but you have to do things I ask. Please, anything. You need to cook from now on, Aubree said, wash the dishes, mop the floorJust anything as our maids do. What an odd request! Jennifer was confused and she felt that Aubree was intentionally giving her a hard time. You can work on the medication in your spare time. Aubree said word by word, Anyway, just dont stop working. I dont wanna see you waiting for dying in the rest of your life! Pippa was also frightened. And, if you dare to tell Ivan, Ill make your kids life miserable and drive you out of this family faster! Jennifer thought Aubree was twisted and insane, like she was out of her mind. Do you agree with what I just said? Aubree wanted a specific answer now. Jennifer nodded for Ivan and for keeping her promises, Yes. At this moment, she realized that she had fallen in love with him and wanted to help with his biggest wish. Pippa, tell them in the kitchen, Jennifer will take care of all meals from now on. Aubree then sat on the couch, You have to pull off everything to be Mrs. Marsh. We dont need losers! Ill go make the breakfast. Jennifer walked toward the kitchen with faith in her mind to treat Aubree.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She didnt know what Aubree like for breakfast and she decided to make noodles as she saw there were some tomatoes and eggs. After all, the tomato noodles she made had got a great reputation in Sunshine Vige and even Ivan couldnt stop thinking about it. She carefully made a bowl of noodles and put it on the dining table when Aubree walked over being held by Pippa. Aubrees face soon darkened at the sight of the bowl, Just some noodles? With this whole time that you spent in that kitchen? Chapter 161 Giving Her a Hard Time Have a taste. Its yummy p! Before Jennifer could finished her words, Aubree had raised the bowl and smashed it to the floor. Both Pippa and Jennifer were startled. The floor was in a mess with the broken pieces scattering here and there. The noddle soup sshed on Jennifers clothes. It hurt, both physically and mentally. Clean this up right now! Aubree looked down at her and said, Make another one! Then, she walked towards the living room. Pippa looked at Jennifer worriedly and followed her. Looking at the mess in the dining room and the red tomato soup, Jennifer suddenly felt exhausted. But she had to cheer herself up. Make another one it was. Therefore, she cleaned up the floor, went back to the kitchen and made a sandwich. The kids loved her sandwich. She had confidence in her cooking, but Aubree kept giving her a hard time. She invited Aubree over, and Aubree walked into the dining room again. Aubree bent over and smelled the sandwich. She frowned and threw it into the trash can. Its not right! Are you fooling me? Then she looked at Jennifer intimidatingly, If you cant do your job, get out of here and dont show up in front of me again! Jennifer wouldnt leave until Ivan came back. She had promised him that she would cure Aubree. I will make another one, Jennifer said in a calm manner, May I know what youd like to eat, Madam? I dont have anything I want to eat now. My chest feels tight. Aubree said slowly, If you can impress me with your cooking, you win. Then, she left again. Jennifer stood beside the dining table for two whole minutes. How was she going to move someone who hated her? Aubree hated her so much. No matter what she did, Aubree wouldnt like her. Jennifer turned around, walked into the kitchen and started cooking again. She didnt have a good sleepst night, so she was a bit tired now.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the huge living room. Pippa helped Aubree sit down on the sofa and she hesitated a moment before saying, Maam, dont get mad. Its bad for your health. Dont worry, I wont, Aubree said with a sullen look on her face, I just wanted her to quit herself. Ive told her millions of times that Catherine is the only one who deserves to be Ivans wife. She just never listens! But shes Darcie now, not Jennifer, Pippa replied, Just let her do her researches. She could help you, maam. She has enough time to do that. Rx. Aubree had a n. When Jennifer finished cooking the porridge, Pippa told her that Aubree had gone upstairs for a nap. Holding the porridge, Jennifer was stunned for a while. Mrs. Marsh, are you okay? Pippa felt sorry for her. You should have breakfast before maames downstairs. I dont think she wants to eat anything now. I dont want breakfast, Jennifer smiled. I put this into the thermos for her. When she wakes up, tell her to drink it. She can dislike me, but its not necessary to harm herself. Then, Pippa watched her go into the kitchen and get busy again Jennifer went upstairs to Ivans bedroom and found a syringe and the nutrition dose. She injected a dose for herself and then went to the research room. There was still time before lunchtime, she needed to develop better medicine. When she was doing her research, she became highly concentrated. It only took her two hours to seed in making an ointment for facial skin repair. A joyful smile appeared on her face. As if having forgotten how she had been treated by Aubree just now, she held the ointment and went downstairs cheerfully. Hearing the footsteps, Aubree, who was sitting on the sofa, raised his head and looked at Jennifer with sharp gaze. Jennifer walked to her and said, Maam, Ive just developed this new medicine for facial skin. Please have a try. Its time you make lunch, Aubree gave her a cold nce and said, I must have my lunch before twelve oclock. Jennifer turned to look at the clock on the wall. It was already half past eleven! Chapter 162 Is She Really That Scary? Jennifer stuffed the ointment in Pippas hand and reminded her, Apply this on her face. Just a thinyer will do. Thank you! Then, she ran into the kitchen. Pippa didnt know what to say. Looking at Jennifers back, Aubree fell silent. Pippa squatted down in front of her and asked, Maam, shall I apply this for you? Aubree didnt answer, so Pippa took it as a yes. Maam, you can be angry with her, but you shouldnt torture yourself, Pippa said as she unscrewed the bottle of ointment. In the kitchen, Jennifer cooked the steak at the fastest speed possible and then dealt with the vegetables. She had been a single mother for six years and this wasnt a tough job for her. Aubree had been angry with her all morning and hadnt eaten anything. She must be hungry. She would definitely have lunch, that she didnt have to worry about. In the exquisitely-decorated living room, after Pippa applied the ointment for Aubree, she helped her put on the mask that covered the burnt half of her face again. Maam, how do you feel? Pippa asked, Does it fell a bit cool? Yeah, Aubree answered with a sullen face. Maam,st night at 11 p. m., I saw that the lights were still on in the research room. She didnt even have dinner, Pippa said this on purpose, And she didnt have breakfast today as well. Hearing this, Aubree looked even unhappier. You are too young to see others true colors. But, maam Pippa said gently, If shes faking everything, why would she spend that much time in the research room? Shes more professional than Dr. Watson. Those e-mails are the evidence. I didnt say shes fake, Aubree thought about it carefully and said, Shes a scheming woman who approached my son with two kids and has ulterior motives. I think she had nned all this seven years ago.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Pippas eyes widened and she dared not say anything more. Was Mrs. Marsh really that scary? At 11:55. Jennifer walked out of the kitchen in her apron. Maam, lunch is ready. Aubree checked the time on the clock and was surprised. How did she do it? Pippa helped her up and they walked to the dining room. She was still looking distant and intimidating. Jennifer wasnt scared of her, calm andposed. This was nothingpared to what she had been through in the past six years as a single mother. As expected, Aubree was really hungry, she sat down in the chair and didnt seem to want to smash the tes. She looked at the dishes on the table while Jennifer looked at her, trying to read her mind. Jennifer didnt used expensive ingredients. They were all simple homemade dishes, yet very delicious and aromatic. There were steak, sd, macaroni and cheese as well as roasted chicken Aubree was shocked that she could make so many dishes in such a short time. She must be good at cooking. Aubree was impressed by Jennifer, but she would never show it. Pippa couldnt help swallow when she looked at the dishes. Seeing that Aubree didnt intend to mess with the food this time, Jennifer turned around and took two knives and two forks for Aubree and Pippa. She ced them in front of the two. Sit down, Aubree suddenly said in a low voice, Have dinner. Jennifer was stunned for a moment. Yes, maam. She was the only one standing here. She grabbed herself a knife and a fork and sat down beside Aubree. No matter how depressing it was in the dining room, Jennifer remainedposed. She quietly had a taste of all the dishes here. It was good. It was the first time Aubree had tried these kind of homemade dishes and she liked it. However, her face still looked aloof. Pippa dared not praise Jennifers cooking, so she expressed herpliment by eating a lot. In front of Aubree, she didnt even dare to call Jennifer Mrs. Marsh. After Aubree finished, she put down the fork and knife, took over the handkerchief Pippa handed her and wiped her mouth with it. With an expressionless face, she said, Jennifer, Ill never grow to like you, not even after you cured me. Jennifer had never expected her to like her anyway. Since I decided to fund Catherine for her education, I have been seeing her as my future daughter-inw. She didnt fail me and became a pir in thepany, Aubree said in a t tone and she stressed again, She is the perfect wife for Ivan. Chapter 163 Leave My Son Jennifer had already been familiar with her stubborn ideas. She put down the fork, took a tissue to wipe her mouth. With all due respect, go on. As long as you leave Ivan, Im willing to cooperate with your treatment. Otherwise, even if you did seed in making the perfect medicine, I wont use it. Thus, you cant take credit for curing me in front of Ivan. It was Ivans biggest wish to cure his mother and Jennifer had agreed to help. I dont need to hear bullshit like Ivan wont let you or what. I want you to leave him, no matter what it takes! Aubree wished Jennifer could disappear right away from their life. Okay. I promise. Jennifers words made Aubree stunned. An idea came to her. Did Ivan give you money? Jennifer looked up and into her eyes. Or otherwise, why would you keep staying here? And why are you willing to leave as soon as I said so? Aubree sized her up and down. We are not rted and I hate you, but you insisted on treating me. Before Jennifer could answer, Aubree sneered. Dont tell me that you have fallen in love with him. You have just known each other. Maam, Jennifer was sane and said with a polite attitude, No matter what, its his biggest dream to cure your scars. Lets make his dreame true. Stop that! Aubree said in disgust, You must leave him! Ive promised I would, Jennifer repeated it, I promise I will leave him as long as you cooperate with the treatment. As they looked into each others eyes, Aubrees gaze was prating. Well sign an agreementter. After you cured me, Ill give you money and from then on, we owe each other nothing anymore. Aubree stood up. She had it all nned out for Jennifer. You will leave Arkpool. As for the kids, you can trust them to us. Im sure Catherine will make a wonderful step-mother. At the mention of the kids, Jennifer was hurt, but she looked calm on the surface. As a mother, she would never leave her kids to Ivan and Catherine. She had raised them all by herself for six years and she could do another six years. They had gone through the most difficult time and she had money now. However, this was not the time for negotiation. She had to talk Aubree into cooperating with the treatment first. Okay, I agree, Jennifer said sincerely, Anything you say. Did she really love Ivan this much? Aubree had doubts in her mind.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What she didnt know was that if they kept fighting on these unnecessary matters, Jennifer would miss the perfect timing to awaken Aubrees skin. She had taken Aubree as a patient of hers, or a mischievous child. Perhaps it was because her kindness as a doctor that shepromised. In the ssy manor, greenery was everywhere, fragrance of flowers permeating the air. Catherine, with her tall and well-proportioned figure, was wearing a crimson two-piece suit, looking both professional and graceful. Someone was showing her and Ivan around the manor. Ivan was tall and in a tailored suit which went perfectly with his body. He was elegant but distant, which had attracted all the womens attention here. Every move of his was elegant. He was holding Alfie and Dianas hands, and with Catherine by his side, the four looked like a happy family. The maids working in the garden couldnt help but look at them enviously. She must be an excellent woman that Mr. Marsh chose her. I heard that shes not the kids mother. Shes the vice president of the Marsh Group. Chapter 164 What Did She Want? Then Mrs. Marsh must be a beauty too. Look at that little girl and how pretty and adorable she is! Catherine was chatting with everyone here. She carried herself well, eloquent and talkative, exuding the charm of a mature woman. Listening to the butlers detailed introduction of the manor and appreciating the scenery here, Ivan couldnt help but say to the kids, If mommy was here, I could take photos for the three of you. Catherines smiled froze for a second. Was Ivan thinking about Jennifer all the time? Across the sea. Kelsington Bay in the Arkpool city. After Jennifer gave the ointment to Pippa, Pippa had been in charge of applying it for Aubree. Jennifer was washing the dishes in the kitchen. She had just mopped the floor because she wasnt allowed to use neither the cleaning machine nor the dishwasher. She was the head of a poor neighborhood; she had done loads of farm work and heavybor before. The mere housework was no big deal for her. She did a good job in all the chores. When Aubree came to inspect it, she was shocked. After finishing doing the housework, Jennifer went upstairs into her research room. She had to make use of all the time she had to develop medicine for Ivans stomach problem and the burns on his back. Before she was driven out by Aubree, she had to cure him too! Her phone rang and she snapped out of her own thoughts. Taking a look at the caller ID, she took the phone to the window and answered it, Spencer. Do you want toe out for a drink? We havent seen each other for a long time, Spencer spoke in a good mood. Jennifer could imagine how he was sitting in a chair with his legs crossed and talking to her with a smile. I dont have time, Jennifer smiled, Arent you busy today? Its all done. There wasnt much work today, Spencer replied in a pleasant voice and asked, How has your husband been doing? He didnt seem to care that Ive be an actor at all. How could it be? Spencer, Jennifer suddenly asked seriously, Are you Ivans half-brother? There was a moment of silence. Jennifer wanted to help patch things up between Spencer and Ivan. Both of them had been neglected by their family and craved for family love. Jennifer would never forget the day when she was in the amusement park with Ivan and he rushed to the police department for Spencer as soon as he got a phone call from the police. She had never seen him so worried about anyone. After a while, Spencer said with a smile, He even told you this? Its my guess. He didnt tell me anything. He must have told you something. Otherwise, how would you guess that? Jennifer didnt want to make things worse between them. Spencer, I I can answer your question only if you answer mine too. Its a fair deal, Spencer said straightforwardly, Why did Ivan move to Kelsington Bay? Is Aubree Marsh that old witch dying? Jennifer was stunned. She understood the implication behind his words. He hated Aubree.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer, lets meet some time. Jennifer wanted to help Ivan and Spencer. But not now. Im kind of busy. Bye. Then, she hung up the phone. She found it hard for her to calm down at this moment. She didnt know what had gotten into her and why she suddenly blurted out that question. She didnt think about the consequence at all. At this moment, a limo arrived at Emerald Bay. The driver, neatly-dressed in suit, opened the door of the backseat respectfully. Jordan stood beside the limo and weed the woman getting out of the car. Maam. Aubree got out of the car, cing her hand in gloves on Jordans arm. She didnt care about anything, a smile hanging on her face. Ivan and Jennifer werent here anyway. Maam! After she entered the house, the maids stood in line and greeted her, their eyes filled with respect and fear. Aubree walked towards the sofa, as domineering as always. There was a dozen of people in the living room, but there was no sound except for her footsteps. Chapter 165 Pack Up All Her Things Marry made her tea. Maam, enjoy your tea. Then, she bent over and filled the cup for Aubree. She looked nervous. Everyone was wondering why Aubree was here, but no one dared to ask.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. You all know that Jennifer is staying at my ce in Kelsington Bay, dont you? Aubree asked tly as she nced around the servants in the house. It seemed that no one else but Jordan knew about it. Aubree took a sip of her tea, put down the cup and stood up. Here is the thing. Jennifer is actually my doctor now and shes trying to develop a medicine to cure my injuries. Im here today to pack up her things for her. Everyone listened and looked at her. Then, Aubree continued, She wont be staying at my ce for just a few days, but for months or maybe years. Therefore, Jordan, would you pack up all her things now? I am taking them back to my house. With a gentle smile, Jordan replied, Yes, maam. Im going with you, Aubree added. She wouldnt leave any of Jennifers things here. Jordan led the maids upstairs and Aubree followed them. When she saw the clothes and dresses in Jennifers wardrobe, there was jealousy in her eyes. They were all of luxury brands and must be worth hundreds of millions. Maam, the clothes were all bought by Mr. Marsh for Mrs. Marsh, Jordan exined, She wouldnt need them all there, would she? No, Aubree looked at him and said in a low voice, Pack up all of them. Jordan was caught in a dilemma. It would be a tough job. Aubree exined, She needs more options when ites to parties and other events. I have four cloakrooms in my house anyway. Yes, maam. Jordan could only instruct the maids to do as Aubree said. While the maids were packing up Jennifers clothes. Jordan walked Aubree into the master bedroom. When Aubree saw the king-sized bed and pictured how Ivan was having sex with Jennifer on it, she felt sickened. It should be Catherine who shared a bed with her son! However, she showed no expression. She looked around the room, opened the drawer and saw that there were all womens stuff in there, essories, cosmetics, etc. Give me a bag, she said to Jordan. Jordan grabbed a bag and opened it. Aubree took out all of the stuff in the drawers and put them into the bag like she was throwing trash. Jordan began to have doubts. This didnt seem like moving out at all. But he dared not go against Aubree, so he kept his mouth shut. When Aubree saw an agreement in one of the drawers, she picked it up and read it. She saw the figures, 1, 000, 000, 000. ONE BILLION! It stated clearly on the agreement that Ivan would give Jennifer one billion as long as she could cure Aubree. Looking at Jennifers signature on the agreement, Aubree narrowed her eyes. Ivan had been ckmailed! How scheming was Jennifer! However, she had known how important Jennifer was to Ivan now. Aubree got a stirring of emotions in her chest. She put away the agreement and was determined that she wouldnt let Jennifer step into this house ever again! In New York. The sun was bright and the sky was blue. In a manor, a horseback-riding for the gentry was on-going. Protected by bodyguards, Diana and Alfie were each riding a horse and talking to their peers here. The kids were having fun and making friends. Sitting in the lounge and watching the kids through the French window, Ivan was missing Jennifer again. He was 38 years already but had never missed anyone like this before. Sitting aside, Catherine nced at him from time to time. Even if he had always been distant towards her, she was happy enough that she could be this close with him. All of a sudden, Ivans phone rang and broke the silence. Seeing that he stood up and left the room, Catherine followed. Outside the house and on the grasnd, the wind was breezing and the architectures in the distance were splendid. Beside the pool, Ivan answered the phone. Jordan? With one hand in his pocket, he looked tall and noble. Chapter 166 Absolutely Not Mr. Marsh, your mother was here just now, Jordan reported in a low voice, She has taken away all Mrs. Marshs belongings. Ivan frowned. Where did she take them? She said that since Mrs. Marsh is her doctor now, shell be staying with her for a long time, Jordan expressed his doubts, But why did Madam have to take away all her things? That didnt make sense. Mrs. Marshs closet waspletely emptied. There is not a trace of Mrs. Marsh in this house anymore Ivan was stunned. How did my mother look when she was here? As usual, but a bit different, Jordan said with a frown, She praised Mrs. Marshs medical skills and seemed to feel grateful for her. Ivan lowered his eyes, I see. After hanging up the phone, Catherine, who was appreciating the scenery behind him, saw him make another call. Ivan knew that Aubree hated being cheated on the most, and now she knew who Darcie really was A whileter Aubrees voice came through the phone, Ivan. She sounded calm. I heard that you have taken all Jennifers stuff to Kelsington Bay? Ivan asked straightforwardly. Not far away, Catherine overheard it and frowned. Kelsington Bay?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Her heart sank. Who else could do that but Aubree? Yes. You have married such an excellent wife. Why didnt you tell me? Aubree was good at pretending. She asked smilingly, She wants to treat me. But why with the mask? I would appreciate her if she did heal me, right? Ivan was surprised at her attitude. Aubree continued. I moved her things here to make it easier for her. She doesnt need to go back and forth between two ces anymore, so she can focus on developing medicine for me now. Thats good, Ivan was relieved, Im surprised you would like her so much. You must be getting along quite well. Catherine slowly turned around and left, heartbroken. She couldnt help but think of that morning when she saw Aubreee out of Emerald Bay, holding two kids hands. Had she been lying to her the whole time? She liked Jennifer now? And they were getting along well? Jennifer could heal Aubree, so she favored her. No way! She couldnt let that happen! All of a sudden, she felt more flustered than ever. She couldnt let Jennifer cure Aubree! Because she couldnt imagine what would happen if Jennifer did make it. Jennifer would be recognized by Aubree as Mrs. Marsh by then. Catherine wouldnt take it. Ivan was hers and she needed him like she needed air! The moment she epted the funding from the Marsh family, she had taken Ivan as her role model both at school and at work. She had worked hard for so long just to catch up with him. She wanted to make herself excellent so that she could be worthy of marrying him someday. It was her only motivation. Soon, the horseback riding came to an end. The staff in the manor started to prepare a banquet for the adults. The maids were all busy. Alice, Mr. Edisons daughter, loved pink color. The maids were preparing pink balloons with pink ribbons on them, and there was a wall made of pink flower pedals In the giant poster, wearing a pink gown, Alice looked like a princess with a bright smile. I havent seen Miss Alice Edison for a while, when was this photo taken? She has grown up a lot. She looks much more like ady now. In the poster, Alice looked stunning and she would appear in front of everyone tonight. Catherine nced around and saw reporters here. They were taking photos and recording videos of the banquet site. If they saw Ivan, they would focus their cameras on him and ask him for interviews, definitely. Daddy! Catherine looked over and saw Diane and Alfie get off the horse and run towards Ivan. The kids voice attracted the reporters attention. Catherine got an idea and walked towards Ivan with a smile. Before she walked over to him, she grabbed two bottles of water from a staff. If she went over now and was caught by the cameras, they would look like a family! And today was Alices birthday, it would definitely make headlines! Chapter 167 A Storm Is Coming Ivan hung up the phone and turned around. Seeing that the kids were running towards him happily, he couldnt help smiling. Bending over, he opened his arms at the kids. How was your horseback riding? It was fun! This is our second horseback riding! The kids ran into his arms and said excitedly. Second? Ivan asked, Mommy has taken you horseback riding before? In Mn! Ivan rubbed their heads. They were really lucky. Catherine had walked over. She handed the water to the kids and said, Diana, Alfie, do you guys want water? Look at you with all that sweat. Thank you, Ms. Collins! The kids took over the bottles and this scene was captured by the cameras. Daddy, will you unscrew it for me? Alfie handed Ivan his bottle of water. With a smile, Catherine asked Diana, Diana, let me help you? As she said, she took Dianas bottle of water. Ivan and Catherine unscrewed the bottles at the same time and handed them back to the kids. They looked like a happy family. The kids said with bright smiles, Thank you! The cameras all caught this. When Ivan was with the kids, he was always gentle. While Catherine, knowing that the reporters were watching, she had been keeping a sweet smile the whole time. They looked so much like a happy family! When Ivan looked away from the kids and noticed the reporters who were taking photos, he quickly nced at the smiling Catherine. He stopped smiling, held the kids hands and walked away. He had to keep a distance from her. Looking at their backs, Catherine was stunned and frustrated. Kelsington Bay, Arkpool city. In the research room upstairs. Jennifer was taking the time to develop medicine for Ivans stomach problem. She hoped she could cure him too. Her phone rang. Looking at the caller ID, Jennifer was delighted. She took off the gloves and answered it, Hello? Are you working now? Ivans gentle voice came through. Yeah. Have you thought about the question Ive asked you? What question? Ivan reminded her, The one that you promised you would answer after I get back? Jennifer blushed. He asked if she loved him. Of course, she loved him. If not, why would she be here tolerating Aubree? But could she? There were so many obstacles between them. What? Whats on your mind? Ivan could always notice her subtle emotions.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer asked with concern, When will you be back? We are leaving tomorrow morning, he answered in a gentle voice. Do you want me to bring you anything? As a gift. You think I cant afford to buy things I want? Jennifer asked while chuckling. Of course not. Well, do you know what a gift means? Jennifer walked to the French window and looked out at the scenery. It means surprise. So, dont ask someone what she wants if youre going to give her a gift. She continued in a delighted tone, Ill be happy no matter what you give me. It was as if she was teaching him how to love someone. Hearing this, Ivan was also in a good mood. Okay, Ill keep it in mind. Then, heughed. Jennifer smiled, though there was slight bitterness in her heart. Your moms home. Seeing the limo driving in, she stopped smiling and said, If theres nothing else, I have to go now. Congrattions, Ivan said before she hung up. What? He smiled and exined, Congrattions on nailing my mom. Shes a tough woman to please. Jennifer didnt get his words. However, when she saw Aubree get out of the car and Pippa was walking her to the living room, Jennifer felt a bit uneasy at the thought that they mighte upstairs. In the living room, Aubree asked in an unfriendly tone, Wheres Jennifer? Maam, shes upstairs, a maid replied. Aubree walked upstairs with the one-billion agreement in her hand. Chapter 168 Being Slapped When Aubree came to door of the research room, Jennifer had just finished the phone call with Ivan. Standing by the window, she put her phone into her pocket, turned around and saw Aubree entering the room. Aubree looked intimidating with something in her hand. She stopped in front of Jennifer and stared at her with a sullen look. Maam Before Jennifer could ask anything, Aubree had thrown the agreement at Jennifers face. Jennifer grabbed the papers, when she saw what was in them, she looked at Aubree in disbelief. You went to Emerald Bay? I was. Aubree looked indifferent with her chin raised at Jennifer. I cleared all your stuff there. Jennifer frowned. Exin this, Aubree said, staring at her angrily. You are good. You asked my son for one billion and made him sign an agreement? Why not force him to draw a will? It will be much easier! Jennifer didnt know how to defend for herself. Aubree snatched the agreement from her, tore it apart and threw it in the air. In an instant, the torn pieces of the papers fell like snow and down on Jennifers hair, shoulders, clothes and shoes Jennifer was upset, but she didnt know how to exin the matter without making Aubree angrier. So, she chose to keep silent. p! All of a sudden, Aubree pped her in her right cheek with all her strength. The sound was loud and clear, and the pain was ten times more severe than it wasst night.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer covered her face instinctively and almost stumbled to the floor. She could taste blood in her mouth and her teeth seemed to have loosened. But the pain was far lighter than what she was feeling inside. She felt heartbroken for Ivan. I had thought you loved him, Aubree bellowed while glowering at her. You gave birth to and raised two kids for him, alone. You looked like someone who didnt care about money, but you asked him for a billion dors. Stop acting in front of me! Looking at the torn papers on the ground and feeling dizzy, Jennifer said, I didnt She raised her eyes to look at Aubree. I didnt ask him for the money. He offered me. You think hes stupidly rich? Aubree sneered and didnt believe her at all. You are really calcting! I know how important I am to him. In order to cure me, he has been looking for the best doctors in the country. Even if someone asks him for the Marsh Group in return, , he would agree as long as Im healed. Then, she sneered. But no one could. He would even give away the Marsh Group? Aubree was more important to Ivan than she had thought. Jennifer smiled. You can rest assured now, right? No more agreement, so are you willing to keep on with treatment now? She would heal Aubrees scars and fulfill Ivans dream for him! Of course, Aubree wanted her scars to go away, but she hated this hypocrite in front of her so much! Jennifer ruined her original n! And she had made her look bad in front of Ivan and Catherine! At this moment, a car was parked in the yard. Soon, Pippa came upstairs to inform Aubree, Maam, Dr. Watson is here. ncing at the torn pieces on the ground and Jennifer, whose lips were still stained with blood, Aubree snorted and left the room. Seeing the mess in the room, Pippa was dumbfounded. Aubree hit Jennifer again? When Aubree walked past her, she quickly followed and said in a low voice nervously, Maam, you shouldnt have hit her. Mr. Marsh will be back soon. But what could Aubree do to vent her anger if she didnt hit Jennifer? About five minutester. Jennifer saw that Rowan walked out of the house and drove away in his car. Her eyes dimmed. She squatted down by the window, feeling exhausted. She never wanted to hurt anyone, but if someone intentionally hurt her, she would fight back. She had fought several times with the father of a kid who had bullied Alfie at school. But now, she was a doctor, and as a doctor, she told herself not to go against her patients. Especially when the patient was Ivans mother The manor, New York. In a deluxe suite, Catherine was sipping tea when she heard someone knocking on the door. Then, the door was opened and several young maids came in with several movable clothes racks. Hanging on the racks were all beautiful gowns. She stood up in surprise. Did they get in the wrong room? Miss Collins, one of the maids said with an envious smile, There is good news. Tonight, you and Mr. Marsh will be promoting the diamond ring designed by Miss Alice Edison. Its her first design piece. Chapter 169 Rejection Another maid said, Yes, Mr. Marsh is going to put the ring that represents eternity on your finger at the dinner party tonight. So, Miss Collins, you should choose a gown that you like. From today on, Miss Edison would officially be a jewelry designer. Catharines eyes lit up. Was this the help that Mr. Edison had offered her on the phone? Moreover, the ring youre going to promote will be auctioned tonight. Mr. Edison is going to pay you arge sum for it. All of a sudden Catherine was thrilled. Miss Collins, stop standing there, choose a gown and your makeup now. There will be a lot of celebrities here. You have to match your gown with your makeup and hair style. Youll be the most morous woman at the dinner party tonight, second only to Miss Edison! Okay, Ill do it right away! It had been a long time since Catherine was this happy. In the east wing of the manor, there was a huge living room. Ivan was the most distinguished guest here today. There were guards waiting outside while Ivan and Mr. Edison were talking in the room. There was the fragrance of tea in the air. Mr. Edison was sitting in a customized wheelchair that worth 50 million dors. He was dressed neatly. And there was a blue nket on hisps. Although he was already in his fifties, he looked young. He ced an exquisite purple box on the table. Mr. Marsh, check on this. Ivan took the box, opened it and saw an ingeniously-designed diamond ring in it. It was beautiful. He looked at the ring carefully. The diamond on it was in the shape of a heart, looking vivid. Women would surely love the design of it. What do you think? Mr. Edison was looking forward to hisments. My daughter designed it herself. The ring was designed by an eighteen-year-old girl? Ivan was caught by surprise. He carefully took the ring out of the box. There were ten little diamonds around the big one, like a man was holding the woman he loved in his arms. It looked beautiful, but not grandiose at all. Although it was simple in its idea, it would be popr among women. This is the only one, isnt it? Ivan guessed. It is now, Mr. Edison smiled gently and exined, Its my daughters first design work. She wants to start her own brand of customized wedding rings. Every adult man can only have one of her designs in his life. It is a great idea and the design of the ring is perfect, as a professional, Ivan gave hisment. Shes young and she has something she wants to do in her life, as a father, you should support her. Mr. Edison was happy to hear that. I was wondering if you can help promote the ring to everyone tonight, Im thinking of shooting a promotion video, Mr. Edison spoke out his idea. There are all media here tonight, you can put the ring on Catherines hand and propose to her. Everyone thinks you two are a perfect match, I know that you are married already, but this is just a promotion. Its not real. I just want the audience to love the ring. I can promote it, Ivan picked up his cup of tea and took a sip.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Thank you, Mr. Marsh! Mr. Edison was excited to hear than. Putting down the cup, Ivan looked at him calmly, But I cant induce any misunderstanding. As a husband, I dont want my wife to be bothered by the rumors. Im sure Mrs. Marsh will understand. It would just be a promotion. Mr. Edison was an open-minded man. You two have had children already, Im sure it wont affect your rtionship. He didnt think it was a big deal. Its not that she wouldnt understand, Ivan exined, I myself dont want to do it. It has nothing to do with her. The smile on Mr. Edisons face froze. I can help promote the ring and make the promotion video, Ivan said in a gentle voice, But not now. Not tonight. Ille again with my wifeter and we can shoot the promotion video for you. Is that okay? Mr. Edison had nothing to say. Since Ivan had said so, he couldnt say anything more. Ivan smiled and looked sincere. I love her and I dont want to cause any rumors. I hope you could understand. Mr. Edison was shocked that Ivan was so faithful to his wife. Chapter 170 Looking Forward Mr. Edison picked up his cup of tea and was impressed. Im sorry, Mr. Marsh. I wasnt thinking straight and was being selfish. Bring your wife here someday, Im sure shes a very special woman. She is special. Ivan looked gentle. Then, they started talking about business and coboration. They both said some of their own opinions frankly and were both sincere about the coboration. Soon, they reached an agreement in delight. On the other side, Catherine had chosen a tailored gown designed by the famous Emma. It was the most popr dress Emma had designedst year. The dress had been auctioned at 5 million dors. Catherine had changed into it.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The upper body was a V-necked ck suit, which went perfectly with her figure. She looked chic and sexy. Beneath was a dress that brought out her gracefulness and charm. Miss Collins, you have an amazing taste, the stylist, who was about to do her hair, said. The suit makes you look stylish and elegant in every angle. Thank you. Catherine didnt even listen to him carefully. She was excited and thrilled. She had been wearing a smile the whole time and could barely listen to what the others were saying. Ivan was going to put the ring on her finger at the dinner party tonight! Gosh! It would cause a sensation since there would be a lot of reporters on the spot. The dress was designed by Emma. It seemed that the stylist was a fan of hers. While doing Catherines hair, he said, But she hasnt designed any new works recently. Her worksst year are still popr now. Catherine snapped back from her excitement and replied, I love Emmas designs. She has a unique taste and she has been my idol. Do you know her? the stylist asked. You are also famous in the design industry. I suppose you two have met before. Catherine felt a bit awkward. Not really. The stylist stopped asking and was a little disappointed. Catherin seldom looked at herself in the mirror, for she had spent most of her time in working. As she saw how she looked right now, she found herself morous for the first time. She was so beautiful tonight that Ivan would pay more attention to her, right? She was looking forward to it. Time passed quickly. Soon, it was dusk. The setting sun was amazingly beautiful. The manor was built on the coast line. At this moment, the maids and staff were doing the final check-up. The dinner party had been ready and everything was perfect. The ribbons, the balloons, the flowers, the stage, the poster, the background The exquisite dessert, the expensive red wine, the ssical music It was everything that Alice had dreamed for. The sea was beautiful under the setting sun and the sky was painted orange-red. In such a beautiful ce, it was very romantic to enjoy the food while appreciating the setting sun. The guests soon gathered. They were all Mr. Edisons friends and Ivan knew most of them. They were chatting andughing. There was music in the air. The dinner party had officially started. Alice, wearing a dress worth tens of millions of dors, came down the stairs. With an appropriate smile on her face, she looked elegant and charming. The reports all started to take photos of her. There were round of apuse while everyone was saying happy birthday. Alice looked like ady. The dress went all the way up to her neck,plimenting her waist. The puffy dress was dreamy, making her look like a princess from the fairytale. Catherine followed her and walked down the stage. She looked stunning as well, exuding a unique charisma of a mature woman. Her eyes were searching for Ivan among the crowd. She was nervous and excited. They were going to promote the ring soon! However, everyone had been busy in the afternoon, so no one notified her that the promotion had been canceled. She would be as much disappointed as how excited she was now. Chapter 171 Like a Clown Her gazes swept around the crowds. With a single glimpse, she saw Ivans tall and slender figure. He held the hands of Alfie and Dianna, making her envious. Ivan was indeed a good father. Unfortunately, she wasnt his childrens mother. The sunset glory gradually vanished from the sky. The night fell. The lights made the castle bright. In the decorated yard, all the LED bents sparkled colorfully. The waiters and waitresses served cocktails and snacks. Along with the melodious music, the guests at the banquet were chatting andughing. It was a beautiful night. After theing-of-age ceremony ended, Catherine was still not called to promote the ring. She stood motionlessly while watching the guests leave. The news she heard in the afternoon seemed like a dream. The night was deep. Many guests had already gone. She watched the cars leave the castle one after another. Catherine felt embarrassed, frowning. Her gaze swept around to look for someone. Finally, she held the skirt of her dress and walked forward. Near the swimming pool, she saw two maids tidying up the tables, who had brought her the good news in the afternoon. Evening, Ms. Collins, a maid greeted her. With a smile, she asked, Why didnt you go dancing? In the yard nearby, several youngsters were dancing along to the music. You told me Mr. Edison would ask Mr. Marsh and me to promote the ring. When is it? The guests have gone home, she asked politely, though feeling anxious inside. The maids widened their eyes in surprise. Then they exchanged a nce. One answered apologetically, Sorry, but we forgot to inform you. Mr. Marsh had refused this proposal, so that was canceled. Refused? Catherines heart sank. She couldnt believe what she had heard. How could he refuse Mr. Edisons request? He didnt refuse the endorsement. He rejected to promote the ring with you, the maid answered bluntly. Then she realized that she shouldnt have said so. However, her words could exin everything. An awkward silence nketed the three women. Sorry, Ms. Collins. We need to go back to work. The maids left with the goblets and dishes. The night breeze seemed to bring Catherine back to her senses abruptly. The only ray of her hope vanished from her heart. Diana, when you are 10, Ill hold a birthday party for you. Itll be grander than the ceremony tonight. Catherine dragged her heavy legs, overhearing Ivans maic voice that sounded familiar to her. She looked in his direction, watching him squatting on thewn. He gently pressed the little girls shoulders, staring at her affectionately. Before Diana replied, Alfie approached them. Daddy, why wont I have a party?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ivan looked at him. This is a party for our little princess. A girl should have many dreamy moments in her childhood memories, as that will give her confidence in her life. After you grow up, Diana will choose a different path. And you, Alfie, youll be the future heir of the Marsh Group. And youll be having celebration parties for sess instead of birthday banquets. Alfie giggled and understood. He didnt think his father was biased at all. After I grow up, Ill marry a man like Daddy, Diana said from the bottom of her heart. Can I? No. Ivan told her solemnly. You should be someone more excellent than Daddy. Catherine listened to their conversation. Each word seemed to be stabbed into her heart like a dagger. Her heart was filled with pain. Since she was 11, she had been in love with Ivan, who was her dream lover throughout her youth. However, he had been drifting away from her. Kelsington Bay, Arkpool City. Jennifer walked out of the researchb and returned to her bedroom. She checked on herself in the mirror. There was a bruise at the corner of her mouth. Her cheek was swollen. She opened the concealer. She nned to return to Sunshine Vige to get some herbs, so she could develop the medicine for Ivan to cure his stomach trouble. The herbs couldnt be found in ordinary pharmacies. She couldnt let Edward see the bruise on her cheek or make him worry. One of her mrs was loosened because of Aubrees p, which caused excruciating pain in her mouth. A toothache was indeed torturous. After going downstairs, Jennifer said to Pippa, Im not asking you for permission, nor am I a jailbird. If she asks where I am, tell her that Im out. With those words, Jennifer walked out of the living room. Watching her back, Pippa gaped. Mrs. Marsh was a pushover. She was feisty just now. Chapter 172 Why Brought the Kids If He Wanted to Cheat on Me? In fact, Aubree had been watching Jennifer leave through the window of her bedroom. She didnt stop Jennifer as she was certain Jennifer would definitely return. Once stepping out of Kelsington Bay, Jennifer felt the air was fresh. Her mood became better instantly. She hailed a cab to Sunshine Vige. Shortly after, she returned downtown. Jennifer wanted to have a cup of coffee in a quiet cafe to rx. As soon as she got off the taxi, she saw Mya leave the shopping mall. Thetter also saw her with a nce. Jennifer? Ah! Mya trotted to Jennifer as if she had found a treasure. Jennifer flinched out of start. Mya instantly stopped mid-step. Why are you here? Long time no see! Then her gaze fell on Jennifers right cheek. Mya put away her smile and asked, What happened to your cheek? She looked shocked and worried. What? Jennifer was surprised, wondering if the bruise was THAT evident. How did Mya notice it instantly? Tell me. Did Ivan hit you? Myas eyes were full of angry mes. How dare he! Why do you look so haggard? What on earth has happened? No, no, no. Jennifer took her arm and stopped her, Shush. There were lots of people passing by. On the LED screen outside the mall, amercial just finished. And as the next video started to y, it showed to the public for the first time about Alice Edisonsing-of-age ceremony, the daughter of the sessful businessman Mr. Edison. Upon hearing the sweet voice of the news broadcaster, all the passersby were attracted. They looked up at the LED screen. Jennifer and Mya were not exceptions. The ceremony was grand. The vast castle manor looked just like those in the fairytale from the aerial view. It was grandeur. The anchor added, The president of the Marsh Group, Ivan Marsh, attended theing-of-age ceremony with the vice president of hispany, Catherine Collin. They are certainly eye-catching. They also brought along two lovely children. The two are like the supermodel duo in the business world. Mr. Marsh once praised Ms. Collins for herpetence and mentioned she was his indispensable assistant. They just look harmonious together. But its a pity that she isnt the mother of Mr. Marshs children. However, the four looked like a family in the following photos. Those photos also raised a lot of attention in the foreign media. Then, several photos were shown on the screen. Jennifer looked at them. The four didnt just look like a family, but a happy family! They were smiling at the camera, including the children. What does he mean by this? Mya couldnt bear it anymore, boiling with rage. Did he cheat on you? As she spoke, she fumbled for her phone in the handbag. I must ask him. This jerk! Mya! Jennifer seized her wrist calmly. You misunderstood him. The media loves stirring up rumors. Thats how they attract more attention. Look at the photos. Are these rumors? Mya couldnt calm down. Those were shot in public. What about behind the curtain? Who knows if they have slept together on the same bed? Jennifer reasoned with her, Would he take the children with him if he wanted to cheat on me? He went to their kindergarten and asked for leave in person. He insisted on taking them with him. If he did like Catherine, why havent he married her when hes already 38 years old? Mya couldnt retort as her words made sense. Jennifer added, If there was something between them for real, they wouldve been together long ago, and I wouldnt have the chance to marry Ivan. Mya was convinced.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What happened to your face, then? Mya felt sorry for her. Also, the corner of your mouth. Not even the concealer could cover the bruises. Are they that evident? Jennifer was worried as Ivan would return the following day. Tell me, Jennifer! Mya was so anxious. She asked, What happened? Does it have anything to do with him? Who bullied you? Tell me. Im gonna avenge you. Chapter 173 She Loved Him Deeply Mya was indeed fond of Jennifer and worshiped her. How could she let Jennifer be bullied without doing anything? She was the mayors daughter. If she fought against Ivan, she could give him a hard time. After all, the political and financial circles were tightly connected. Jennifer took her hand and told her, Thank you so much for your care. My face hit the wall by ident. I didnt turn on the light when I went to the bathroom at midnight. Probably I had hypoglycemia, so I felt dizzy. You are a doctor. How did you end up having hypoglycemia? Mya reminded her kindly, Women should love herself more. I got it. Jennifer heaved a sigh. I had put on the concealer. Mya spit out bluntly, Not of much use. Your cheek is swollen. Jennifer hugged her while smiling gently. All right. Calm down, Mya. It has nothing to do with Ivan. Catherine Collins is his coworker. No need to be angry. As you said, we women should love ourselves more. Thats my reminder to you. Mya pushed her away, feeling sorry for her. Stop retorting. Im very well. I always take good care of myself. I know. Ill keep your words in mind, Mya. A smile yed on Jennifers lips. Itste. I gotta go home. Ivan will return tomorrow. Im also on the way back home. Mya heaved a sigh. My father asked me to go home for dinner. I also need to take off. They bid each other farewell. Jennifer hailed a cab back to Kelsington Bay. In the backseat, she checked her face on the cell phone. Her right cheek was swollen indeed because her mr was loosened. After getting off the car, she entered the yard of Kelsington Bay vi.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Standing in front of the window in the living room, Aubree gazed at her while Jennifer was approaching the house. Good evening, Madam Aubree, Jennifer greeted her after entering. Aubree looked gloom and sulky, ignoring her greetings, seemingly not in the mood to talk to her. Jennifer went upstairs directly. The photos that were shown on the LED screen popped up in her mind. She had mixed feelings, such as envy and jealousy. She could be calm and unperturbed in Myas presence. However, when she thought it over now, she was still upset. She guessed Catherine probably was also an irreceable person to Ivan. After removing the makeup, Jennifer put on the ointment on her cheek. Then she went to theb, starting to make the stomach medicine for Ivan. The warm sunlight of the setting sun fell into the living room through the window. Aubree sat on the sofa, and Pippa squatted down to put on the medicine on her scars. Aubree took off her gloves, looking at the repaired skin on her right arm. It was evident. Madam Aubree! Pippa eximed in joy. She sounded confident, Try it on your face. Probably the scars will disappear in a few days. Aubree looked at every inch of the recovering skin on her arm, shocked. Those scars had been with her for over 11 years, but Jennifer was actually able to remove them. At the beautiful manor, New York. The banquet ended. Mr. Edison bid thest guest farewell and watched his car leave the manor. The night was deep. Some maids had finished their job and taken showers. Catherine was still sitting next to the swimming pool in her beautiful dress. Holding a ss of wine, she stared at the sparkling ripples of the swimming pool under the moonlight. She still felt a prickling heartache. The pain spread from her chest and through her veins. She raised her head and gulped down the wine in one go. She wished to get drunk so she could forget about him for the time being. identally, she saw Ivan sitting in his car, wondering where he was heading at midnight. She was surrounded by pain and disappointment when she watched the car leave the manor. Catherine reminded herself that she couldnt let Jennifer cure Aubree. Otherwise, she would lose Ivanpletely. Love could make one irrational and crazy. That was the power of love. However, Catherine wondered whether love was still the same if she tried every possible means to gain it. She didnt know the answer; she only knew that she couldnt live without Ivan. She lived for him, and she loved him deeply. Ivan left the manor at midnight as he wanted to find a gift for his wife. He had just sent the children to bed. Otherwise, he wouldnt have left them alone. The night in New York was still lively. The city was lit up brightly, and the traffic was bustling. The following early morning, around five, when the dawn had just broken. Catherine was woken up by the doorbell. Who is it? Its so early! She was indeed sleepy. With bleary eyes, she got off the bed to open the door. Chapter 174 Madam Aubree Wants to See You A maid reminded her, Morning, Ms. Collins. Mr. Marsh wants to return to Arkpool City now. He asked you to get ready. Now? Catherine was sobered instantly. She checked the time. Its only five! The maid exined, He said he missed his wife very much and couldnt sleepst night. He couldnt wait any longer. Please hurry up. Catherine couldnt utter any word. I got it. She mmed the door shut impatiently and put on her clothes. Then she started packing. Ten minutester. On the private jet heading back to Arkpool City, Catherine stared at the hearty breakfast on the table, but she had no appetite. She was upset. The children enjoyed the food immensely. Ivan sat opposite Catherine, peering out of the window. A hint of a smile touched his handsome face. The morning lights wrapped around him, making him look more down-to-earth and approachable. Since the children had entered his life, he had be more tender. After breakfast, the children started ying on the tablets. Oh, shoot! Daddy, look. Alfie raised his tablet to him. What are they saying in the news! Catherine was brought back to her senses. She pulled out her phone. The photos of The Family of Four were released online. The high-definition pictures showed a harmonious and loving family. The titles and contents of the foreign medias reports were utterly different from the truth. They yed every dirty trick to attract the readers attention. Intentionally or unintentionally, they said Catherine was the childrens mother and addressed her as Mrs. Marsh. Ivan didnt browse them carefully. Frowning, he took out his phone and dialed Finnleys number. Catherine also read the news. Somehow, she felt guilty, though she didnt do anything.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She raised her head to look at Ivan opposite her, who was exuding a terrifying sullenness. He instructed in a deep voice, Clean up all the bullshits online. ASAP! Then he hung up the phone. Catherine held her breath, startled by his anger. Ivan was desperate to go back to Jennifer right now and give her a sincere exnation. He couldnt imagine how heartbroken she would be after reading the news. Kelsington Bay, Arkpool City. Pippa went upstairs and found Jennifer. Mrs. Marsh, Madam Aubree wants to talk to you. Shes waiting for you in her bedroom. Jennifer looked at Pippa. After their eyes met shortly, Pippa turned away. Jennifer could tell what Aubree would say to her as Ivan was returning soon. She stopped her work and went to Aubrees bedroom. Pippa opened the door for her. Jennifer saw Aubree sitting in front of the dresser, so she entered the room. Pippa didnt follow her. Aubree was wearing the half mask. Upon hearing her footsteps, she looked at Jennifer icily. Please dont hit me again. Jennifer stopped a yard away from her and said calmly, Its not because Ill get Ivan as my backer after he has returned, but because you should stop doing it. Aubree frowned, wondering why she took the initiative to speak. If you want to talk to me, then talk nicely. Were human beings, and we canmunicate verbally. Jennifer looked into her eyes, not humble nor arrogant, I know you dislike me, but Im not the one-hundred-dor bill, so I cant make everyone like me. Done speaking? Aubree scowled at her, her eyes full of warnings. Not yet, Jennifer added, If you deliberately make trouble for me in my childrens presence, I tolerate that. To tell the truth, I practice Taekwondo, 9th degree ck belt. Aubrees face was almost livid. Im not provoking you. Its just a kind reminder, Jennifer continued calmly and politely, I respect you from the bottom of my heart. I also wish to cure you. Thats all. You may speak now. Im all ears. Chapter 175 Ivan Returned Aubree gazed at Jennifer in irritation and astonishment, wondering why she seemed to have changed into a new person. After withdrawing her gaze, Aubree walked to the window and said indifferently, I dont want my son to hate me. You should know what you need to do without my reminder. Jennifer looked at her back and said, I love him more than you do. I love what he loves. Aubree was taken aback, understanding her implications. Do you mean I dont know what love is? She paused, turned around, and gazed at Jennifer icily. They locked eyes. Jennifer replied gently, Yes. You do know what love is. However, we love him in different ways. Aubree didnt want to be pissed off by her. She snapped, After he returns, you two cannot sleep together. Jennifer was wordless. Also, Ill give you only one month to make the medicine. Dont you think you can stay here forever, Aubree added determinedly, The first day will start from tomorrow. Whether you can make it or not, it depends on yourpetence. She was afraid Ivans love for Jennifer would deepen. In that case, it would be more difficult for her to break them up. Jennifer was silent for a while. I cannot guarantee that youll recoverpletely within one month. Arent you the most famous pharmacist? Aubree sneered, All the prizes youve earned, are they fake? Because you slept with the judges? Jennifer didnt even bother to retort her. Aubree had been too extreme. Jennifer had to agree with all her unreasonable demands because Aubree was Ivans mother. At Dusk. The Lamborghini was parked in the yard of Kelsington Bay. Ivan returned with the children. Good evening, Mr. Marsh, Young Master Alfie, and Lady Diana. The butler and all the servants greeted them at the door, helping them carry the suitcases and bags. The two children had bought many gifts for their grandmother. In a bedroom upstairs, Jennifer locked the door from the inside. Sitting in front of the dresser, she applied the concealer repeatedly on her face. Her cheek was still swollen, so she hid it with her hair. The ointment didnt work well. The scene in the living room downstairs was harmonious. Once in the living room, the children threw themselves in Aubrees arms. Grandma, we missed you. Grandma, are you feeling better? Much better. Thanks to your mother. Aubree stroked their hair, smiling. Did you have fun abroad?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, we did. We also went horseback riding. Ivan greeted his mother and went upstairs. His heart was filled with apology and expectation. In the living room, Aubree watched Ivans figure disappeared in the corner. She said to Pippa, Take Alfie and Diana out. Yes, Madam Aubree. Pippa took the children out to y. The living room fell into silence. Andrew, in a suit, came to Aubree and pulled out two envelopes. Aubree put a few strands of hair in each of them. Andrew sealed the envelope and strode out of the living room. Soon, his car drove away. Aubree had decided to do the paternity test again. Aubree had always seen Jennifer as a scheming woman, so she was sure Jennifer approached Ivan for certain purposes. Besides, Aubree also let Andrew check if Jennifer used to know Ivan seven years ago. She believed she would get the answer soon. She wanted to kick Jennifer out to protect her son, which was the most important. Getting Catherine and Ivan to be together was only her secondary goal. The bedroom upstairs. Jennifer opened the door and saw that Ivan was just about to knock on it. He hurried forward to hug her tightly as if he hadnt seen her for a century. Jennifers big eyes were glinting with surprise. Sniffing the faint herb scent from her, Ivan feltpleted and secured. Ivan Jennifer barely managed to close the door. Ivan nestled on her shoulder like a child. The next second, he let go of her. Cupping her cheeks with his hands, he was about to kiss her lips. Jennifer suddenly winced in pain. What happened? Ivan instantly released her face, frowning worriedly. He noticed her cheek was swollen. What happened to your face? he asked anxiously. He wanted to lift up the hair covering part of her face, but Jennifer grabbed his hand. Chapter 176 Answer Me Jennifer exined, I have a wisdom tooth recently, so my cheek is swollen. Itll recover in a few days. Dont hold my cheeks. Itll hurt. Ivan stared at her tenderly and poked her nose tip. A wisdom tooth? Thats rare for a grownup. Then he rubbed her hair. All right. I wont hold your cheeks. Shall I send you to the hospital? Do you have any way to release the pain? No big deal. Jennifer looked into his eyes, shaking her head. Its normal. Ill be fine in a few days. Dont worry.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. All right. Ivan pulled out a key chain from his pocket, on which there was a small girl doll. Doesnt she look like you? Jennifer looked closer and denied purposely, Not at all. Shes ugly. However, she grabbed the key chain from his hand. Is it for me? Thanks. Look at this one. Is this guy handsome? Ivan showed her the other one. This is me. I hand-made them myself. Jennifer checked it on carefully, took the boy keychain away, and returned the girl to him. I want the boy. Whenever I miss you in the future, Ill look at him. Silly girl. If you miss me, you should call me. Then Ill appear in front of you right away, Ivan teased. Bright smiles blossomed across their faces. Youve epted my gift. Can you answer my question now? Ivan put away the key chain and grabbed her shoulders gently, staring at her in affection. Have you got the answer, Mrs. Marsh? I love you, Jennifer answered without hesitation, looking into his eyes sincerely. I dont know when it started. Probably from the moment that I wished you could be happy, that I could cure the wounds on your back as well as your stomach problem, that I could cure your mother, and I also hope Ivan couldnt restrain his desire anymore. Pressing the back of her head, he captured her soft lips and sealed all her unfinished words. Jennifers chest heaved up and down fiercely, her hands clutching his shirt tightly. A warm stream traveled through Ivans veins. He felt something that he had never felt in the past 38 years. Their French kisssted for a long while. When Ivan pulled away, Jennifer was too shy to look into his eyes. He pinched her ear gently, staring at her lovingly. Some stupid reporters shot the photos of Catherine Collins and me Wait a minute, Jennifer interrupted him gently and asked, Are you exining? Ivan was taken aback for a second. Have you seen the news? I dont need your exnation, Ivan. Jennifer hugged him, pressing her face on his warm chest. I trust you. Ivans heart performed a somersault. He hugged her tightly in return. I also have a gift for you. Jennifer turned around and strode toward the desk. Soon, Ivan saw a small medicine bottle with a handwritten tag in her hand. This medicine is for your stomach trouble. I cant guarantee if it could cure your gastritispletely, but its worth trying, she exined in a pleasant tone. The smile on her face made Ivan feel warm in his chest. He took the bottle over. How am I supposed to thank you? Tell me. What gift do you want? I want you to treat Alfie and Diana well all your life, even if you might have other children in the future, she blurted out in a rxing tone. Ivan didnt sense anything wrong. He chuckled, Honey, do you mean you want to get pregnant again? Answer me! Jennifer insisted like a stubborn child. All right. I will. Ivan stared at her solemnly. No matter how many children well have in the future, I wont stop loving Alfie and Diana. I was absent from their lives for seven years. I swear Ill love them more. His promise was a relief to Jennifer. A gentle smile yed on her lips, which looked enchanting and yet a bit heartbreaking. Chapter 177 This Is Love I have one more gift for you. With a mysterious smile, Jennifer tiptoed to unbutton his shirt. Soon, his cor was loosened. Ivans body heated up. He seized her naughty hands. Let me take a shower first. Then he turned around, heading toward the bathroom. Wait! Jennifer stopped him. Why do you need to take a shower now? Ivan looked back, and they locked eyes. An idea shed across Jennifers mind, making her blush. You Do you think Ill Arent you? Ivan asked in confusion, frowning. Gee! Of course not. Stop overthinking! Jennifer raised another small bottle. I made this medicine to cure the wound on your back particrly. Believe me. The scar will vanish in a week. Ivan wasnt embarrassed, surprised that she still remembered the wound on his back. With mixed feelings, he withdrew his gaze and peered out the window. Why do you treat me so well? He felt as if he was dreaming. Because you are my childrens father, Jennifer replied sweetly. Ivan looked back at her, furrowing his brow. Also, because I love you, she hurriedly added. Dragging him over, she urged, Hurry. Come over! Then she pressed him to sit on the bed. Take off your shirt. Ivan took off his shoes, sat on the bed with his legs crossed, and took off his shirt obediently. Jennifer knelt behind him. The wound on his back wasnt big, only a fist size, but it looked horrible. He was a perfect man, Gods favorite. How could he have any ws with his body? Jennifer was like a fairy, waving a wand to cast a spell o his back. No worries. Ive sterilized my hands, she exined while putting the medicine on his back, Rubbing it with the fingers can help the liquid be soaked into your wound, which can work better. Ivan wouldnt mind if she didnt sterilize her hands. Jennifer felt sorry for him while looking at the scars. The gentleness of her fingers made Ivan feel that he was the wealthiest man in this world. Did you get along well with my mother in the past few days? Jordan said she had moved all your belongings to Kelsington Bay, Ivan said mellowly, Although it was unnecessary, Im thrilled she has done so. It means she doesnt detest you anymore. Jennifer kept calm while listening to him. She echoed, Right. Your mother loves the dishes I cook. Did you use the kitchen here? Ivan looked at her, feeling sorry and tense. You are too busy to cook. You barely have enough time to research and develop the medicine for her. Jennifer beamed at him. I just wanted to impress her with my cooking skills. She almost finished all the dishes. Ivan breathed a sigh of relief secretly. He turned around and remarked, Im happy to see you two get along well. A smile spread across his face. Ivan, you should stop arguing with your mother in the future. Jennifer rubbed the scars gently. She whispered, She mustve been leading a difficult life over the years. No one can really understand her. I never want to argue with her, in fact, Ivan replied, Its all about marrying Catherine. Now my mother likes you. I dont think well argue in the future. Jennifer smiled and kept silent. Her eyes became dewy. She felt bitter. She loves you, Ivan, Jennifer added after a moment, However, she doesnt know how to express her love to you. Although she tries her best to bring you and Catherine together, its also a way of loving you. She hopes someone can share the burdens with you. After all, you are in charge of such a big enterprise. Ivan turned to look at her again. Did she say something to you again? Not really. Jennifer battled a smile again. She put down the bottle and wiped her fingers with a towel. Then she helped him put on the shirt. From now on, Ill help applied the medicine on your back daily. Ivan turned and pressed her below his body. He couldnt touch her face, but he still kissed her deeply this timeAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 178 Jennifer Brooks Is a Temptress Jennifer was enveloped by his scent, closing her eyes gradually. She had never loved a man like this before. Ivan was the first one, and she treasured him a lot. Several hourster, Ivan returned to his bedroom. When he pulled the drawer open, he found two vials of nutrient agent and two syringes were gone. He was the president of an enterprise, so he had good memories and was sensitive to numbers. Frowning, he wondered why Jennifer used the nutrient agent. Didnt she skip meals? Ivan turned around, striding toward the researchb. Jennifer was testing theposition of an herb on the equipment to ensure its safety. She only had one month but still had a lot of things to do. Upon hearing the footsteps, she turned around and saw Ivan. Arent you going to work? Did you use the nutrient agent? Ivan walked to her. Why? Jennifer didnt hide it. Yes, I did. Her brain ran fast, and she put on a charming smile. I wanted to see how well it worked. If it didnt work well, I would upgrade it for you. Ivan asked, Whats your conclusion then? Not bad, huh? Seeing that he didnt suspect, Jennifer smiled more brightly. It was made by my student. Of course, its not bad. Ivan leaned against the desk edge, staring at her side face. Jennifer had already withdrawn her gaze and continued to test the herb again. The smile on her lips reminded Ivan of the quietly blossoming flower in the garden. He could hardly tear his gaze off her. Ivan loved her more while staring at her intensely. By the way, you should return to yourpany in the future. Jennifer made a reasonable excuse, On the day when you flew to US, I let Rowan go home. You dont need to watch us now. Go back to yourpany. Ivan would rather see her than watch her. He knew there was nothing between Rowan and her, but he couldnt help getting jealous. No way! he refused childishly. You must do as I said. Jennifer looked at him solemnly, trying to make him understand how essential it was. If you stay here, youll distract my attention as Ill be worried about you. I must be fully concentrated in every phase of the R&D process. Its the best time to cure your mothers scars at this moment. We cant afford any dy. Ivan thought carefully. Ille here every night then. I want to sleep with you. Jennifer shook her head. That wont work either.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Why not? Ivan objected, You dont have the final say in everything. Jennifer stood in front of him, looking into his eyes. If I sleep with you, itll impact my state the following day. I want to focus on the research. Well have plenty of time in the future, Ivan. Ivan felt frustrated. Jennifer tiptoed, putting her hands on his shoulders. You spent a billion to hire me. You also want me to focus, dont you? If something goes wrong with the medicine and causes any adverse reactions, Im afraid I cannot bear the consequences. Her words made sense. Ivan looked into her eyes intensely. He thought her eyes were indeed charming and enchanting. Failing to suppress his passion, Ivan pressed the back of her head and kissed her again. He seemed to be obsessed with her lips and didnt know why. At the door, Aubree stopped mid-step, watching the scene in anger. A hint of ferocity shed across her eyes. After they stopped kissing, Jennifer stayed in theb to develop the medicine. Ivan walked toward the door. When he saw the woman standing there, he paused slightly before heading toward her. Aubree had returned to expressionless. The Marsh Group. High-rise buildings stood in the most prosperous area in downtown Arkpool City. The blue sky and white clouds were reflected on the window sses, sparkling like crystal pces under the bright sunlight. They were the ces that countless youngsters dreamed of entering. Catherine was sitting in her office. Linda told her that Ivan still hadnt shown up in thepany. Catherines mood worsened. Jennifer Brooks is indeed a temptress! Feeling uneasy, she widened her eyes in jealousy. Why is he so obsessed with her? Let go of me! Stay away from me! Move! Suddenly, they heard a girl shouting outside. Catherine was attracted by the chaos. She saw a girl storming toward the presidents office through the ss. Several security guards tried to stop her but dared not. Chapter 179 Farce in the President’s Office Before Catherine was about to walk out of her office, Linda seized her arm. Ms. Collins, please dont mind it. Mr. Russell will handle it. Linda tried to convince her, If you sent her away, Mr. Marsh wouldnte to work. Her reminder sobered Catherine instantly. She returned to sit down in her chair. She wondered when she had started to resolve his trouble by instinct. The presidents office next door was decorated neatly and luxuriously. It was bright under the sun. Mya, wearing a hip-hop-styled outfit, charged into the office. She stood at Ivans desk and put her legs on his customized vintage desk. Leaning against the back of the chair, she crossed her arms in front of her chest. Finnley stood up and gestured to the security guards following her. They turned away and went back to work. I want to see Ivan Marsh, Mya told him bluntly, Let hime here. Right now! Finnleys gaze fell on her. Her long, ck hair wasbed to dreads decorated with colorful hair pins. The two sneakers on her feet were in different colors. Her outfit fully expressed her personality. Im talking to you. Are you deaf? Mya snapped. She pulled out her phone. Ill call him myself. Then she dialed Ivans number. Finnley didnt stop her. He knew she was the mayors daughter as he had seen her on TV. However, she reminded him of someone he used to know- her aura, temperament, and outfit.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Finnley was in a trance for a moment. Meanwhile, a Lamborghini had just parked downstairs. Upon hearing the ringing tone, Ivan pulled his phone out and checked the caller ID. While getting off the vehicle, he swiped to answer, Hello? Then he strode into the lobby of the building. This is Mya Saunders. Im waiting for you in your office, Mya said unhappily, Where are you? Ivan didnt answer. He hung up the call and strode into the exclusive elevator. The presidents office, the 22nd floor. ying with her phone, Mya sized Finnley up and down. In the future, if he needs to attend any event, you should go with him. Hes married. He shouldnt take a female vice president with him while attending the event with his children. It could easily cause rumors. Ms. Saunders, Finnley replied in a deep voice, looking at her up and down, Please put down your legs. You are a girl. Behave yourself. Mya was about to blow up, and Ivan entered the office. Shocked by Ivans aura, she put down her legs instantly, stood up, and raised her head proudly. Did you p Jennifer? I saw the p mark on her cheek. The p print? Ivan stuffed his hands into the pockets of his suit trousers, gazing at her coldly. Mind your wording. Its not a p print. She has a wisdom tooth, so her cheek is swollen. Humph! Mya rolled her eyes at him. Stop lying. She told me she identally bumped into the wall when using the bathroom at midnight. You should make the same excuse if you want to cover your domestic violence. Otherwise, your public image as a decent man will be ruined. Without giving Ivan any time to think, she asked a series of questions and warned him in one go. Why did you take Catherine Collins and your children to US together? Dont you realize how inappropriate it is? The reporters made such disgusting news. Did you read it? Dont you feel uneasy? Have you thought about her feelings or not? What on earth do you want? You know what? I never care about making friends with others, but Jennifer is my favorite girl. In the future, her business will be mine. Ill take care of her. She has saved my grandpas life. If you dare to bully her, Ill ask my father to disapprove of your next project. Believe it or not? You should know the connections between the political and financial circles. When you go through the paperwork, you must get government approval. Even if my father signs approval of your n, Ill tear it into pieces. I dare you to try me! Ivan listened to her but didnt get angry. He could understand why Mya was so pissed. He wondered if Jennifer was also upset and she hadined to Mya. Chapter 180 Ivan Suspected Ivan responded to her humbly, I got it. It wont happen again. He looked serious, which surprised Mya. Please dont worry. Ill pay more attention to her, Ivan added humbly, Ill consider her feelings the highest priority in the future. Raising her chin, Mya bit out, Thats better! Then she dashed out of his office like a deer. In fact, she was tense when speaking those words to him. Ivans aura was too strong and horrible. If she had spoken more slowly, Mya was afraid her mind would have been a mess, and she wouldnt have been able to deliver it so well. Ivan stood in the office motionlessly, recalling Myas words earlier. She identally bumped into the wall when using the bathroom at midnight? If it was really a wisdom tooth, why didnt she tell Mya the truth? Ivan calmly thought for a while, wondering if his mother had pped Jennifer. Aubree had a split personality and could do anything. Ivans heart performed a somersault. He turned around and strode out of his office. The Lamborghini headed for Kelsington Bay instantly. Mixed feelings shed through Ivans intense eyes. When he got home, the scene made him utterly give up his mothers suspicion. As soon as he got off, he saw Jennifer squat in front of Aubree and put on medicine on her through the floor-to-ceiling window of the living room. They exchanged a few words with smiles, looking pretty harmonious. You are indeed an outstanding pharmacist. The medicine works well, Aubree beamed at her. Jennifer was taken aback. A second ago, she treated her coldly. However, Jennifer replied instantly, Thank you, Madam Aubree. Ill try my best to produce all the medicines you need. You are also a good mother, Aubree continued to praise her, I like the kids a lot. They are sensible and polite. Thanks. Jennifer slowly raised her head. Upon hearing the footsteps, she finally saw Ivan return home, realizing that she had put up a wless show with Aubree. Ivan walked toward them, seeing the skin on his mothers arm was magically recovering. Jennifer was still rubbing the medicine on the scars. His face cracked into a smile. If this goes on, the miracle will happen pretty soon. Indeed. Aubree asked, Havent you just gone to work? Why are you back? I forgot something. After Jennifer finished putting the medicine, Ivan took her hand and pulled her upstairs. He pushed her gently into a room and locked the door from the inside. Whats wrong? Jennifer was shocked. The smile didnt fade away from her face, though. Did you deliberatelye back for me? Ivan didnt answer. He tucked the long hair that hid her cheek back to her ear, studying her face carefully. Jennifer kept smiling to hide her sense of guilt. What are you doing? Open your mouth. Let me see your teeth. Jennifer slightly flinched, wondering if he had suspected something. However, her mr was loosened for real. She opened her mouth obediently. Ah- Ivan could tell thest mr was infected. Holding her tightly in his arms, he couldnt help ming himself. Feeling his body temperature, Jennifer raised her arms to hug him back. She cherished every hug and every moment of being with him. One month would pass quickly. Time flies. Jennifer worked hard. She always needed to stay up to the following early morning to make the medicines. In a sunny day two weekster.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Catherines Bentley was pulled up to Kelsington Bay. This was the first time she visited Aubree since returning from the US, as she knew Ivan wasnt here at the moment. He had an important meeting today, and Finnley attended it with him. They wouldnt finish the conference until at least three hourster. The skin condition of Aubrees whole body had improved significantly after she continuously applied the medicine for 15 days. Chapter 181 She Would Try Every Possible Means Aubree took off her mask and saw Catherine walking toward her in the yard. Aubree offered her a smile, her mood bing better. Good day, Auntie Aubree. Hi, Catherine. Thank you for your gift, but you dont need to do it every time, Aubree walked to the door to wee her, Make yourself home here. Catherine was shocked at how well she recovered as Aubree had removed her mask. She put down the gift and hugged Aubree gently. Auntie, thats my kindness for you. Wearing a beautiful smile, she felt insecure and uneasy. Jennifer was about to make a considerable contribution. Catherine was afraid that the Marsh family would ignore her in the future. After exchanging a few words, Catherine asked, Auntie, is Jennifer upstairs? Yes. Shes still working on the medicine. Catherine darted at the stairs and asked, May I go upstairs to check on her? Sure. Go ahead. With Aubrees permission, Catherine walked upstairs. She put away her smile, her heart upied by only one decision. Jennifer had worked for five hours in a row in the researchb. She had returned to her bedroom. After closing the door, she stood in front of the window while sipping a cup of cappino. Suddenly, she saw a red Bentley in the yard, wondering if Catherine hade here. However, Jennifer kept calm. While sipping the coffee, she yed with the key chain given by Ivan. She thought the boy doll looked super adorable. She looked at it, her eyes glittering in tenderness. She wondered if she could meet Ivan again in the future after leaving here. Arriving on the second floor, Catherine didnt see anyone in the researchb. She sneaked into it and walked straight toward the desk where ced the medicine. There were rows of vials on the desk. Without hesitation, she pulled out a fluid bottle from her handbag and calmly poured it into every vial there. She acted quickly as she was well-prepared. After that, she put away her bottle calmly. She didnt look guilty or panicked. No wonder she was a decisive vice president of a big enterprise. While bypassing the cloakroom, Catherine saw all kinds of womens dresses there. She couldnt help but recall Ivans phone call while they were still in the manor. Aubree moved Jennifers belongings into Kelsington Bay in person.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. However, she refused to recognize Jennifer to be her daughter-inw. Catherine cursed her for being hypocritical. Repressing her anger, she went downstairs and put on a smile. Auntie, I still need to go back to work. Bye. Youre not gonna have lunch here? Aubree wanted to keep her stay longer, as usual, her eyes full of affection toward Catherine. Im afraid I cant. I need to attend a meeting soon. Auntie, Ille to visit you some other day. Take care. Catherine hugged Aubree gently. Aubree walked her out of the house and watched her sit in the car. Be careful while driving. She watched her car leave. Feeling the breeze, Aubrees inner voice said, Catherine, be patient. Jennifer Brooks will be gone one soon. The position of Mrs. Marsh always belongs to you. Catherine gripped the steering wheel, her pretty eyes filled with ruthlessness. Auntie, please dont me me. Its all your fault as you are not determined enough. I cannot live without Ivan. Ive done everything because I love him. Catherine had made up her mind. To win over Ivans heart, she would try every possible means from now on. Aubree didnt feel well. Pippa made her favorite cookies, but she didnt have one piece. Madam Aubree, Pippa asked worriedly, Are you alright? I dont have an appetite. Shall I change the dishes for dinner? Pippa asked considerately. You didnt eat much at lunch either. Aubree looked at her and kept silent for a moment. For some reason, I just want to eat things cooked by Jennifer today. Chapter 182 One More Finding Pippa was taken aback and chuckled, Thats simple. Shes here. You can ask her to cook. Aubree seldom made such a request before. Aubree hesitated, wondering if Ivan would be unhappy if she did so. Also, the stubborndy didnt want Jennifer to know she liked her cooking. Pippa had been taking care of her for years, so she could read Aubrees mind easily. She bent over and whispered in Aubrees ear with a warm smile, Madam Aubree, please let me handle this matter. Ill talk to her. She wont know anything. Watching Pippa go upstairs, Aubree heaved a sigh. Jennifer had sessfully developed a bottle of medicine. She happily put a tag on it. Excuse me, Mrs. Marsh. Pippa entered theb. Behind Aubree, Pippa always addressed Jennifer in that way. Jennifer looked at her. Yes, Pippa? She shook the bottle in her hand excitedly. Look. This is my research result today. It can repair all kinds of skin with necrosis. You are indeed wonderful. Pippa admired her from the bottom of her heart. Once it can be produced in factories, then Itll benefit people all over the world. Exactly! Ill send the sample to the research department. Hopefully, itll help more patients.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Pippa was moved. With mixed feelings, she said solemnly, Mrs. Marsh, I want to apologize to you on Madam Aubrees behalf. Jennifer was surprised for a moment, and the she smiled. Let the bygones be bygones. I can understand her. Mrs. Marsh, would you mind preparing dinner tonight? Pippa asked bluntly. I want Mr. Marsh to have dinner with Madam Aubree. I heard Mr. Marsh only ate your food. Jennifer would never refuse the chance to improve the rtionship between Ivan and his mother. Of course, she agreed instantly. Please inform Madam Aubree about it. After all, this is her house. Im afraid shell be angry without informing her. The children will also be home by then. No worries. Ill convince her. Pippa was overjoyed. I wont hold you up for too long. You can go to the kitchen when its time. All right. Thanks. Pippa bowed at her. Mrs. Marsh, I should thank you. Shortly after Pippa was gone, Jennifer checked the time and decided to wrap up her work today. After ten minutes, she went downstairs and entered the kitchen. She put on the apron and started to cook. Living room. Aubree dialed her sons number on thendline phone. Ivan, your wife is cooking for dinner tonight. Come home early. Lets have dinner together. Wonderful. Ivan was delighted. Mom, she said you liked the dishes she cooked. I want to learn from her in the future. When Im free, I can cook for you. Aubrees expression changed. Ivan grew up in a prestigious and wealthy family. She would never want him to do the cooking himself. After hanging up, she panicked. She believed that Jennifer had gradually changed her son. If this went on, her son would be an utterly different man. In Aubrees opinion, Ivan should find a woman who loved him instead of a woman he loved. Otherwise, he would be exhausted. A car arrived at the yard. Aubree looked over, watching Andrew get off the car with an envelope. He strode toward the house. Good afternoon, Madam Aubree. Andrew stopped in front of the coffee table and bowed at her. Aubrees gaze fell on the envelope in his hand. She stood up. Follow me. A minuteter, in a lounge with a locked door. Aubree sat on a couch. Andrew pulled out ten paternity test reports from the envelope and handed them to her. All the hair you gave to me was put in tests. The two children are definitely the descendants of the Marsh family, he whispered. It took a while to get all the results ready because I sent the samples to several differentbs. The results are the same. Aubree finally felt relieved. At least Ivan didnt make any stupid mistake of recognizing his children. If the children were not his and the media found out, the public wouldugh at Ivans poor judgement. Madam Aubree, I also found something else, Andrew added hesitantly, wondering if he should tell her. Chapter 183 Something Wrong with the Medicine Aubree looked up at him. Tell me. Andrew reported, At the charity banquet seven years ago, Catherine Collins put a drug in Mr. Marshs wine. identally, Jennifer Brooks entered his room and became his antidote. Then she got pregnant. She was forced? Aubree didnt believe it. By ident? Wasnt it nned by Jennifer Brooks? They had never seen each other before that night, Andrew answered firmly. This is the video record of the night seven years ago. I managed to find it. Please take a look. Aubree took over his tablet. When watching the video clip, she gaped in disbelief. Her blood pressure rose fast. She watched Catherine calmly put the white powder into the ss, shake it, and leave. Then Catherine passed the wine to Ivan. Aubree had mixed feelings for Jennifer while watching. Meanwhile, Jennifer was busy in the kitchen, washing and chopping the ingredients. Ivan returned home pretty early. He entered the kitchen to help her serve the dishes, season the dishes, adjust the fire on the stove. Sometimes, he even helped her stir the food in the pot. Do you know how to do it? Jennifer was surprised. Were all humans, and we all need to feed ourselves, right? Jenniferughed. So Mr. CEO, youre actually a househusband too. Before six in the evening, Jennifer finished cooking. The dishes looked appealing, smelt fragrant, and tasted delicious. Jennifer deliberately cooked two dishes that Aubree ate the mostst time. She even improved their tastes. She cooked 16 dishes that upied the whole dining table. Go wash your hands, Ivan said, Ill get the tableware. He was indeed like a househusband tonight. The maids didnt need to help with anything. Aubree watched her son busy in the kitchen but didnt remark. Catherine wanted to set him up, but Jennifer gained his heart. The dinner was harmonious. Ivan had a good appetite and kept praising Jennifers cooking skills. Aubree watched him munch the food, feeling delighted. She also ate a lot of food because she liked all the dishes on the table. Ivan still didnt know anything behind the scene. Under the peaceful atmosphere, many things had been nned, and his wife would soon leave him. The following morning. Ivan arrived at thepany. Catherine couldnt help but dial Aubrees phone number. Morning, Auntie Aubree. How are you feeling today? Getting better? she wanted to see if her trick worked. Im very well, Aubree answered, seemingly in a good mood, I never stop using the medicine for one day. I need to be patient. In fact, she had already forgiven Catherine for drugging her son. She was also a woman, so she could understand why Catherine had done it. Very well? Catherine was confused. She had put the iodine into the vials to ruin Aubrees skin, which would be corroded if there was no deiodination. However, Aubree said she was well.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. After exchanging a few words, she ended the call. Sitting in the chair, Catherine looked hesitant, wondering if she should do it again. If Jenniferpletely cured Aubree, Catherine believed that she would never be able to marry Ivan. In Kelsington Bay, the old vi was enveloped by warm sunshine. The researchb, the second floor. Jennifer put all the medicines into a box and wrote the instructions for each, so that Aubree would know what to do with them right away. Finally, she had finished making the medicines. If things went well, Aubree would fully recover after using up everything in the box. Jennifer passed the box to Pippa and reminded her in detail, I wrote everything clearly. There are three types of medicines for the scars on her waist. She needs to use bottle No. 1 in the first week, bottle No. 2 in the second, and bottle No. 3 in the third. Even if she looked fully recovered, you should let her finish using them all. Pippa held the box, feeling deeply moved. I got it. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh. Suddenly, Aubree appeared in sight. Jennifer watched as she walked over with an impassive face. Chapter 184 Children’s Decisions Pippa bowed at her and carried the box back to her room. Aubree wore her mask today as she hadntpletely recovered. Standing in front of Jennifer, she looked at Jennifer aloofly. Madam Aubree, Ive done making all the medicines you need and given them to Pippa. Jennifer asked, Can I stay with my children for a few more days? Its not one month yet. You do count the days clearly. Aubree looked stern. A few more days wont make any different. I wont change my mind. It means a lot to me, Jennifer replied tly, not caring about Aubrees attitude at all. Im the childrens mother. Aubree gazed at her, and Jennifer looked into her eyes bravely. OK, Aubree agreed. After that, you should vanishpletely and return peace to our family. Ill appreciate you for that. Then she bypassed Jennifer and left without looking back. It was Saturday. The sunlight fell on the green grass in the garden. When the breeze rustled the leaves, spots of lights shone through the tree crown were darting on the rose vines. Jennifer had a walk with her children in the yard. She looked at the blue sky and white clouds in the distance. A sad smile touched her lips. It would take another month for Aubree to finish using the medicine. However, if Jennifer didnt go, Aubree would refuse to continue putting it. In fact, Jennifer had been hesitant for a few days, wondering if she should take the children with her. They had to make a choice between their daddy and mommy. However, the children were already six, so they could think independently. No one else had the right to make the decision for them. After all, they had alreadye to this world without being asked for permission first. Alfie, Diana, Jennifer asked, If I traveled to a faraway ce and stayed there for a long time, would you prefer to stay here to apany your daddy ore with me? Ill apany Daddy, Alfie blurted out. He told her the reason, Daddy has promised to teach me fencing. I want to learn a lot of things from him. He said I would be the future heir of hispany. Diana echoed, I will also apany Daddy. Mommy, you took care of us for six years. It was a hard time. You should travel and rx. I dont want to be your drag. At that moment, Jennifer made a painful decision-to respect her childrens choices and leave them here. When Im away, you must be obedient to your father. We will. Learn from Daddy. Try to be as outstanding as he is. Roger that! In the presidents office, 22nd floor, the Marsh Group. Finnley went downstairs to deliver some documents. Ivan was alone in the office. Sitting in his chair, he yed with the key chain in a daze Looking at the lovely girl doll in his hand, he couldnt help smiling. His phone rang suddenly. It was a call from the girl he was missing. In a surprise, he swiped to answer. Hey, do you miss me? Ivan, do you have a mug you always use? Jennifer asked in a sweet voice. Ivan looked at his mug. Yes, I do. You dont need to buy me a new one. Are you in a mall? Im not buying you a new one, Jennifer answered, I want you to give it to me. May I have it? Ill take it back home to you if you like, Ivan answered generously, Ive been using the mug for over twenty years. It still looks quite new. He picked the mug up and checked on it. It looks nice, he added. Thank you, Ivan. Jennifer chuckled. I wont hold you up. Talk to youter. Ivan still wanted to chat with her longer, but she ended the call.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ivan put away his phone. Holding the key chain with one hand, he gripped the mug. He shook his hands, his eyes glimmering in tenderness. He wondered why Jennifer suddenly wanted his mug. Chapter 185 True Love When it was time to knock off, Ivan took his mug home. He didnt know why she wanted it, but he would give it to her as she asked. Half an hourter. Kelsington Bay. Here you go. Jennifer took the mug over, looking at it carefully. It was a golden mug with a motto carved on it- Luckes hard work. Is this your life motto all over the years? Jennifer raised her head and asked with a bright smile. Right. I believe in it. As long as I put in enough efforts, I can seed in anything. The mug was of high quality. Jennifer could tell it was a customized mug, which might be costly. If you like this mug, I can get you a new one. Ivan wanted to give the best to her. This one has been used by me for a long time. No, thanks, Jennifer refused, I want to use the one youve used. It has your smell.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. My smell? He joked, I didnt know you have such a hobby. Jennifer echoed him to giggle. She was leaving soon and couldnt take many things with her. She wanted to keep something from him as a souvenir. Perhaps they would never meet again. That night, Ivan forcibly dragged Jennifer into his bedroom. Aubree didnt stop them though she felt unhappy about it. The following morning. Jennifer got up early. With a blushed face, she entered the kitchen and prepared breakfast. Ivan was fond of her noodles. He could eat a big bowl whenever she cooked for him. Breakfast ended. Jennifer stood at the door of the living room, watching Ivans Lamborghini leave. Once Ivan was gone, Aubree walked to Jennifer and ordered coldly, Follow me. Jennifer was brought back to her senses, following her into a room. Aubree locked the door and darted at her carelessly. Sit down. Jennifers intuition told her this was theirst conversation before bidding each other farewell. The two women sat oppositely at the table. The warm sunshine fell into the room through the French window. It was so bright that Jennifer felt dazzled. She was in a trance for a moment. The next second, she focused and looked at the mid-aged woman opposite. If you truly love him, you dont need to make his wishe true. Aubree stared at her. Instead, you should think for him from the bottom of your heart. However, the definition of love differed in everyones heart. Jennifer didnt have the mood to retort to her as it was useless. so she kept silent. Aubree pulled out a tablet, took off her gloves calmly, and tabbed the screen. The skin on her fingers had almost recovered. Ill show you some video clips. Youll understand many things, Aubree continued in a rarely calm tone. She passed the tablet to Jennifer. Thetter leaned forward to take it over. Then she watched the video clip. In a decorated yard, a birthday banquet was held. There were almost twenty children in the yard. A teenage girl aged 13 or 14, wearing a white dress,ughing brightly and confidently in the crowd. Jennifer recognized she was Catherine, born a beauty. Ivan, hurry up! Its time to blow the candles, the girl prompted in a pleasant tone, sounding like a nightingale. She waved to a boy who was painting nearby them. The boy put down his brush and walked to the girl. He was young, shining like a princess. When Ivan and Catherine stood together, they looked like a perfect match. Aubree studied Jennifers expression and said in a soft voice, I took in Catherine when she was 11. She was an orphan, but she was a tough girl. Shes obedient, sensible, and smart and has neverined. Shes suitable for the business battlefield. Hence, I started to train her. Jennifer closed the video and put the tablet on the coffee table. Raising her head, she looked into Aubrees eyes calmly. Chapter 186 Stop Faking! Shes known Ivan since she was 11, and now shes 33. Aubree said, They celebrate birthdays and all the holidays together. They are now no longer close because you and the children showed up. They were once in love and happy. Catherines love for Ivan has long been deep in the bones, but she never asks for anything in return. She works hard to help Ivan and share his burden. Aubree concluded, I feel like she loves my son more than you do. Jennifer envied the 22 years they had been together. So, Catherine is a better choice for Ivan. She has proven herself with 22 years of hard work. She has long since be part of the Marsh Group. Shes Ivans indispensable helper. Jennifer had already decided to leave. Aubrees words reinforced her decision. Just go, nevere back. Aubree handed Jennifer a ticket with a bank card, Take the card, I dont want to owe you anything. Its for the medical treatment. The flight was at three oclock tomorrow afternoon, and the destination was Ottawa. Ill take the ticket only. Jennifer picked up the ticket, This medicine will be mass-produced for the benefit of all mankind. I dont care about money. Take it! Stop faking! Aubree stood up and looked down at Jennifer coldly, I said I dont want to owe you anything! Jennifer was not intimidated by Aubrees momentum. She took over the card and stood up. Okay then, as you wish. Aubree looked into Jennifers eyes with disgust. Is there anything else that you want to say? If not, Im leaving. Leave him. Never show up in front of him again. Okay. Back in her bedroom, Jennifer put Ivans teacup and the keychain he had given her into her bag, along with the half jade pendant that had apanied her for 26 years. These were all her possessions, her greatest wealth in this life. Throughout the afternoon, Jennifer was in mncholy. Catherine had apanied Ivan for 22 years. How many days and nights were there? How much did she love him? Why wasnt Catherine the person he dragged into the room seven years ago? If so, everyone would be better off. The next morning. At the Marsh Group, Ivan was standing in front of the window on the phone with Mr. Edison. He said in a good mood, Im nning to go for a trip at your ce with my wife and endorse your daughters ring by the way. Well be there soon. And we may have to bother you for a while. Great, you are always wee! Mr. Edison said, My daughter has been asking about it. I thought you were just saying it and youve probably forgotten about it after returning to Arkpool City. No, I never reneged on my word.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. At the priceless vintage vi in Kelsington Bay. Pippa opened the medicine box and ced it on the table, carefully applying the medicine to Aubree ording to the serial number, Madam, when you finish using all these medicines, I guess you will fully recover. Sitting in front of the dressing table, Aubree bravely looked at herself in the mirror. She took off the mask, half of her face was intact. The other half was originally brown with some ugly wrinkles on it. However, after applying the medicine for a few days, the skin was miraculously awakened little by little, and the number of wrinkles had obviously reduced. The brown color was fading. She saw the hope of recovery and began to regain her self-confidence. She was stunned by Jennifers medical skills, but she wouldnt ept her as a daughter-inw. Mom. Aubree looked around. Seeing Ivan enter the door, she smiled, Oh, Ivan. This was the second time Ivan had seen Aubrees full face in recent times. The effect is remarkable. Your face has recovered 70% to 80%. He was happy. Oh Aubree looked into the mirror again, frowning doubtfully, Its getting itchy, why? Maybe its the medicine at work. Ivan didnt suspect anything. Maybe when you wake up tomorrow, youll find yourselfpletely healed. Pippa alsoughed and said, Yeah, lets wait for a miracle! Chapter 187 Bad News After having a few simple greetings with Aubree, Ivan went for Jennifer. In the living room on the second floor of the vi. Ivan sat down on the couch as he handed a card to the girl across from him. Take it. She was stunned for a second. What a familiar scene! What are you doing? There was a light smile hanging on the mans lips as he said, One billion dors. Take it. No, she said, Im not short of money. Just take it. He looked at her affectionately, This is my gift to you, and we have signed an agreement. But the agreement was torn apart by Aubree. So, it had no legal effect. Jennifer didnt reach out her hand. One billion dors was too much for her. She shook her head and said faintly, Thanks, but no. I didnt help you for money, you know it. Of course I know that. Ivan looked solemn, and yet his voice was very gentle. But if you dont ept it, Ill feel guilty. I want to give you the best. Money can buy a lot of happiness. Jennifer pondered about it. Then she reached out and took the card. Alright, Ill take it. And when the Marsh Group needs it, just send an email to Darcies address. I can transfer the rest of the money to you. One billion dors would take ages to spend. Ivanughed. It was a spiritedugh, filled with deadly charm in the wisps of sunlight shining in from the window. Even the Marsh Group needs money, I wont ask for you. He smiled and said, Youre right next to me, why would I email Darcie? Did you take the stomach medicine on time? Jennifer asked him. Rest assured, I will never waste your efforts, my dear wife. I take the medicine more punctually than taking my nutrition injection. A small smile yed on her lips. The wound on Ivans back had already healed. Jennifer had been applying the medicine to his wound three times a day recently. There were still five hours left before the ne took off.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ivan said that he was going to go to thepany in the afternoon for a meeting, and after this meeting, he would take her out on a trip. She listened with a smile but didnt answer. Lunch was also cooked by Jennifer, and Ivan stayed in the kitchen helping out. She cooked a lot of delicious food. Aubree enjoyed the lunch very much too. After lunch, Ivan prepared to go to work. Jennifer prepared to leave for the airport after Ivans departure. Its so itchy! Aubree suddenly felt ufortable, Pippa, tell me whats going on! Aubree felt her skin burning. And it was super itchy. Everyone around immediately tensed up. Ivan, who was about to leave, turned to the sofa. Mom, are you alright? Itchy! Its so itchy! Aubree took off her mask ufortably. Mirror! Give me the mirror! Her voice was full of trepidation. The face was very important to women. Under the mask, her face was terrifyingly red. The skin around her eyes was swollen. Jennifers heart pounded. What happened? Pippa did not dare to hand her the mirror. Instead, she grabbed Jennifer and pleaded, How did this happen? Mrs. Marsh, why? Even people who know nothing about medicine could tell that this was serious. The servants were at a loss. Aubree took off her gloves in a panic. She hurriedly rolled up her sleeves, caring little about her image. Arge rash of red, swollen madness appeared on her skin that had not fully recovered. Aubree couldnt ept it. Why? She was desperate. She red at Jennifer as if she wanted to kill her, You did it, right? You want to escape? Close the door! Guys! Dont let her escape! At this time, a red Bentley stopped in the courtyard. Catherine stepped into the living room in her high heels and saw the mess. Aubrees panicked screams were particrly ear-piercing. Chapter 188 Making Things Worse Jennifer! You are not allowed to go! Stop her for me! Aubree stood up and scolded, rushing toward Jennifer. You want to kill me! You didnt want to help me from the start! She just wanted to kill her right now. Mom! Ivan stopped his impulsive mother. Calm down! How could Jennifer possibly go at such a time? She bravely walked over. Let me check. Stay away! Donte any closer! You witch! Aubree was like a trapped beast, her eyes were red, and she felt that there were thousands of ants crawling on her skin.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer, out of the benevolence of doctors, grabbed Aubrees arm to check. But Aubree pushed her away in fright! You want to hurt me again! Get away from me! Fuck off! Jennifer knocked on the sofa. Ivan let go of Aubree and instinctively came over. Jennifer, are you okay? Jennifer stood up without paying attention to her pain. Just then, Catherine rushed over and shouted, Auntie! What happened? Your face Your face How did this happen? She screamed in panic, making Aubree panic even more! Jennifer! Catherine shouted while holding Aubree. Whats wrong with you? How did Aunties face turn out like this? What the hell did you do to her? Why? Even if she doesnt like you, you cant hurt her like this! Catherine was angry. She kept on questioning Jennifer, Did you put something in the medicine? Speak! Otherwise, why would this happen? Catharine was the only one shouting in the living room. Jennifers head was buzzing. She knew nothing. Her gaze was fixed on Aubrees face. Jennifer could not ept what happened no matter how calm she was. Everyone was looking at her, waiting for her answer. It was only when Catherine rushed over and grabbed Jennifers wrist that Jennifer returned to her senses. Let go of me! Jennifer pushed Catharine away vigorously. Catherine fell on the coffee table, Gosh, youre everywhere! Stay here if you dare! Catheriney on the sofa, watching Jennifer back as she went upstairs. Ivan furrowed his brows and looked at his mother. Instead of helping Catherine, he stepped upstairs too. Pippa cried, You need to go to the hospital! Madam, lets go to the hospital! No, I wont go to the hospital! Aubree wouldnt allow anyone to see her ugly face. She wouldnt leave Kelsington Bay! Overwhelmed by hatred, Aubree wished she could tear Jennifer to shreds! Catherine was secretly excited in her heart. She was waiting to watch how Jennifer handle this. Auntie, are you alright? Catherine hurried to Aubrees side, heartbroken, crouched down, and handed Aubree a ss of warm water. Have some water. Maybe it helps. Aubree took the cup and drank it reluctantly. She was disheartened. Her hopes were dashed. She was once sent back to hell. Shed rather die. I couldnt believe Jennifer did this. Shes a demon. Catherine was pleased to see the chaos and she tried to make it worse. How dare she do this? Ivan had made such a mistake to bring her here. The itch was so torturous that she was mentally broken down. Pippa brought a wet towel to wipe her sweat. Upstairs, in theb, all the lights were on. Jennifer quickly took out the utensils she had packed and studied the samples again. Her lips and brows were furrowed. She was racing against time. Why? Ivan stood beside her and asked in a deep voice, Hasnt the medicine been tested? Jennifer had no time to discern his emotions. I dont know. Her voice was a little cold. Now is not the time to decide whom to hold ountable. We need to stop it before its toote. Ivan looked at Jennifer from the side with mixed feelings. Chapter 189 Catherine Is Pissed off There was a long silence in theb. Ivan stayed with Jennifer filmy, although he couldnt help much. Downstairs, Aubree, who had been suffering from the itch, finally felt better. Sitting on the sofa, she held up the mirror, watching the redness and swelling on her face subside a little. Madam, do you feel better? Pippa put down the wet towel and bent over beside Aubree to inquire about her. Jordan and the servants all stood there one by one nervously, not even daring to breathe loud. Catherine was also there, watching the skin on Aubrees face change little by little. Aubree stared at herself in the mirror and found the redness and swelling faded. A miracle was gradually happening in front of everybody. Aubrees face was magically healed. Everyones eyes widened in shock. That was insane. Within only two minutes, Aubrees entire face returned to its original, normal appearance. Catherine looked at Aubree in shock, unable to believe that Aubree, who was nearly sixty years old, looked at most 40 now, just as she had remembered. Aubree stared at herself in the mirror, touching her face in disbelief. She slowly looked at everyone around her. Madam! Pippa cheered in trembling voice, What about your hands? Let me see your hands! Pulling her sleeve up again, they found the skin on Aubrees hands had miraculously recovered too. Madam, what a miracle! Pippa was thrilled. The servants shouted in unison, Bravo! Ill go tell Mr. and Mrs. Marsh! Pippa turned and went upstairs cheerfully. The cheers of the servants came from the living room, followed by thunderous apuse! On the sofa, Catherine felt devastated. Her brain went nk. Pippa told Jennifer and Ivan the good news. Ivan brought Jennifer downstairs. They saw apletely recovered Aubree sitting in front of the coffee table. Her face was clean and young. She lookedpletely different. Ivan was very pleased, Fantastic. The smile in his eyes was really warm. Jennifer looked at her in confusion, how could this be? Mrs. Marsh, youre amazing! Pippa couldnt help but praise, This is magic! The effect is too good! We were really scared just now. You shouldve told us in advance. What a misunderstanding! Mrs. Marsh, you are an amazing doctor. Yet you are so young! Mrs. Marsh, thank you. Everybody praised Jennifer. But Jennifer knew that she didnt do anything. She could be sure that something was wrong with the medicines. And that the person must have ill intentions. So, is Madampletely recovered? Pippa asked, Will it recur? No. Jennifers answer was like the death penalty to Catherine. Her malicious trick actually did Jennifer a big favor. After the episode, Jennifer sessfully missed her flight. Aubree got up and headed upstairs with Pippa. She needed to calm down. Catherine and Ivan went to thepany together, as Finnley had called to remind them that there was an important meeting. However, the two didnt take the same car. After going upstairs, Aubree decided to take a warm bath. She was really sweating. Pippa served her, filling the bathtub with warm water, sprinkling bright rose petals, and finding clean clothes. Aubree stripped off her clothes andy down in the bathtub, staring at herself in the mirror. Her neck, shoulders, upper arms All skin hadpletely recovered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She looked the same as if the fire never happened. Those uneven wrinkles were like a nightmare, extremely unreal. Downstairs, in the living room. Jennifer was still standing in front of the window, looking out the window in a daze. The medicines she developed would never cause people to be itchy. Thinking about it, she thought of the red Bentley she had seen from her bedroom window the other day. Catherine had been there, and she was the only one who had a reason to mess with this. The sound of footsteps descending the stairs interrupted her thoughts. Jennifer turned around and met Aubrees eyes. Chapter 190 The Truth Fully recovered, without the mask, Aubree was indeed a beauty. Dressed in a white housecoat, long ck hair down, she looked like a charming mature woman of in her forties. Although she was no longer young, her skin was well-maintained; there were hardly any wrinkles on her face. After going downstairs, Aubree went straight to Jennifer. She said without much emotion, Youve missed the flight. Ill get a new ticket for you. No matter what happens, I will not change the decision. Ill go. Jennifer said, But please, stop forcing him to do things that he doesnt want to do. If he does fall in love with Catherine one day, I think well all bless him. Without you, he wouldve fallen in love with her a long time ago. Aubree was adamant about her idea that Jennifer was the one who ruined everything. Jennifer didnt argue. Ill go up to get my luggage and leave at once. With that, Jennifer moved. Ill ask Andrew to book the ticket. Aubree looked at Jennifers back. Hell be waiting for you at the airport and personally send you on the ne. Aubree asked Andrew to buy the ticket so that no one would find out about this. What a thoughtful decision! Upstairs, the red Bentley shed through Jennifers mind again. Catherine hadnte to Kelsington Bay for two weeks. And after the only time she came, something happened to the medicine. Was it really a coincidence? Jennifer was a truth-seeker. In order to find out if this matter had anything to do with Catherine, she went to theb and check on the video recording from the hidden surveince camera. All the equipment here was arranged by Rowan. Rowan was a meticulous person, and he installed a 360-degree hidden camera without dead angles. When Jennifer found out that Catherine had entered theb and put something into all the medicine bottles, she took a deep breath. For the first time, she felt so speechless about Catherine. Aubree was so nice to Catherine. Yet what had Catherine done in return? Jennifer knew that Catherine must have ulterior motives. She wanted to me all of this on Jennifer. Jennifer sent the video to her phone. In the grassy yard of Kelsington Bay, a small private jetnded suddenly and stopped in front of the living room. Aubree, who had just taken a shower, saw her son get off the ne and quickly walked toward the living room, and her heart was full of doubts. At the door of the living room, the mother met his son again. The mother asked, What are you doing? You came by air? Ive promised Mr. Edison to help promote her daughters first design piece. Im taking Jennifer to New York. Ivan was in a good mood, and his jawline was as perfect as that of Michngelos sculpture. At this time, Jennifer appeared on the stairs with a bag. When she saw Ivan at the door and the ne outside, she paused. Ivan looked at her joyfully, then walked towards her. Come over, Jennifer. Jennifer was stunned. Was he going to send her away by himself? Going downstairs, she asked with a smile, What are you doing? Didnt you go to thepany for a meeting? Im taking you to New York, to the famous castle manor. As he said, he held her hand, and walking outside, saying, My mother doesnt need you anymore. Why are we going there? To endorse the ring designed by Mr. Edisons daughter. Ive promised him, so we must do it. Ivan took Jennifer out of the living room and went straight to the helicopter. Then, he turned back to Aubree and said, Mom! Take care! We will be back in a few days! Aubree watched them get on the helicopter. And before she could utter a word, the helicopter flew straight away.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer sat next to Ivan with her bag on her back, as the helicopter rose into the sky. She felt like she was going to enter another dream. And when she woke up, she would still be driven away. This was her fate. Chapter 191 I Came Across This By Luck Aubree stood at the doorway of the living room, watching the helicopter disappear from sight. There was a mixed feelings in her heart. She called Andrew in frustration and said to him, Book the ticket another day. Something happened at thest minute. Turning around, Aubree found Pippa standing behind her. It seemed that she wanted to say something. Aubree stopped. Whats wrong? Madam. Pippa looked up at Aubree and summoned the courage to say, Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh seem to be a good match. Most importantly, they are in love, and they even have children, so why do you want them to break up? Aubree furrowed her brows. She didnt expect the question. Madam, why dont you just let them be? Pippa felt sorry for Ivan and Jennifer. Thus, she expressed her opinion, I know Ms. Collins is excellent, but Mr. Marsh doesnt love her! Youre too young. You still think like an inexperienced girl. Aubree looked at Pippa with a smile. Adults dont fall in love, only teenage girls do. Pippa didnt know how to argue with her anymore. Perhaps love exists. Aubrees thoughts were pulled back to the distant past. But it only exists before one enters the society. Ivan is 38 years old. He has been a businessman for years. If he doesnt put the interests first, the Marsh Group wouldnt have been so powerful today. Pippa was sad. You know what? Aubree said firmly. In this world, only interests are eternal. Catherine can bring Ivan something more useful. She is a helper. Pippa didnt understand. To her, a marriage without love was a pathetic one. It would be a prison. On the private helicopter to New York. Whats in your bag? Ivan noticed something, so he asked her with a smile, Where were you going?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer smiled back, Just some stuff. I wasnt going anywhere. Let me take a look. Curious, Ivan reached over the bag and opened it before Jennifer could stop him. Inside was the teacup and the keychain he had given her, and half a jade pendant. Why are you carrying these things? Ivan weighed the bag, Theres no water in the cup. The sunshine was good in the yard. I was going to take some pictures of them. She came up with a convincing reason with her quick with. After all, they are from you. So, they are special. Ill take pictures and show them off to my friends. Looking at her beautiful smile, he believed it. What about this half jade pendant? Putting the other two items back in the bag, Ivan took the jade pendant in his hand and touched carefully, The jade is wless and delicate, warm and thick, not at all ostentatious. Beautiful! But where is the other half? He looked up at her. Jennifer just looked at him with a serene smile. Her face was emitting a gentle, motherly glow. I came across this by luck. Then she reached out her hand. Can you give it back to me? She just found this by luck? Ivan looked at the jade pendant dubiously. But he didnt ask more. He secretly marked the appearance of the jade pendant in mind and then returned it to her. Brilliant sunlight poured through the window, casting a soft holy light on them. Jennifer put away the jade pendant and took his arm, leaning gently on his shoulder. Ivan turned to look at her, holding her hand with his long fingers, Why are your hands so cold? Would you warm them up for me? Sure. Her breath was brushing his ear, so close, so clear. This scene was like a beautiful painting. Ivan wished that time would stop there. Arkpool City. At the Marsh Group Catherine was in a fidgeting mood. She felt like she waspletely finished! Jennifer cured Aubree. So, Catherine could never be Ivans wife. She had added iodine tincture that would corrode the skin to the medicine, but why did Aubree still recover in the end? She couldnt figure out the answer. The sudden ringing of the mobile phone interrupted Catherines thoughts. She quickly subdued her feelings when she saw the callers name. Chapter 192 We Need to Talk It was Aubree who called. Catherine answered without hesitation, Hello, Auntie Aubree. Her voice was as respectful and gentle as ever. Ivan took Jennifer to New York, do you know that? Catherine was shocked. I only know that Ivan had handed over the work to Finnley. Catherines heart stung a little. They went to New York? Are they going to the castle manor? Then she heard a sigh from the other end of the phone. Catherine,e back to Kelsington Bay tonight. Come over for dinner, we need to talk. Catherine was terrified. What Aubree was going to say? Would she ask her to quit? But she could only agree, Okay. Alright then, I wont disturb you from work for too long. See youter. Aubree hung up the phone. In the simple but splendid vice presidents office, Catherine sat down in a chair with her phone in her hand, losing in her thoughts. She was clueless about which side Aubree was on currently. She said they needed to talk. About what? That she should give up on Ivan? No Catherine wouldnt ept this. She would never give up on Ivan as long as she was alive. Ms. Collins. Finnley knocked on the door and came in with a document. Are you alright? You dont look very good. Im fine. Catharine came back to her senses immediately and took over the document. Finnley reported, A real estatepany from Canada wants to coborate with us. After all aspects of the assessment, we found this project worth considering. Here is the assessment report, please take a look. Catherine didnt read the documents, but instead looked up at him, Did Mr. Marsh leave everything to me during his absence? If its a big decision, he requires you to call him or send him an email. But small things like this are up to you to decide. There is no need to disturb him. Disturb? He took a vige girl on a tour and work was considered a disturbance. Catherine felt that Jennifer was toxic and that sooner orter she would ruin Ivan! She casually nced at the project evaluation and handed it back to Finnley. You can decide this kind of small matter. Finnley sensed that Catherine wasnt happy. Alright. Looking at the back of his departure, Catherine was once again in a bad mood. From the moment she left Kelsington Bay, she had been feeling terrible. Night fell.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The bright moon was hanging high above the treetops. The sky was starry. It was a quiet and beautiful night. At Kelsington Bay, the nts in the courtyard were covered with dark tulle. The blooming was exuding a feminine beauty. In the brightly lit kitchen, Aubree not only decided on the menu herself, but also supervised the process of cooking. Catherine doesnt eat garlic, so dont add it! Without the mask and gloves, she seemed to have broken free off the shackles. Finally, she could wear the clothes she liked. Her temper became better. The servants brought the dishes to the table. It should be a great supper, yet Aubree had no appetite. What was wrong? She had a moments thought, but she didnt have time to think deeper. Madam, Ms. Collins is back. Pippa came over to report. After a while, Catherine, dressed in a red dress and high heels, stepped into the dining room. Madam. Wash your hands and sit down. Aubree looked at her with a smile, Dinner is ready. These are your favorite dishes. Okay. Catherine was familiar with the vi. After washing her hands, she sat across the table from Aubree. In the face of the delicious food, her stomach grumbled. How sumptuous! It makes my mouth water! Lets eat then! Aubree picked up her fork. Catherine had been observing Aubrees look since she entered the door. The information she had received was positive. But she still didnt know what was waiting for her. They talked about work at dinner. It was pleasant. After dinner, Catherine offered, Auntie, Ive studied photography before and I got my camera in the car. Would you like to take some photos? Pippa knew that Catharine was trying to please Aubree. Sure. Aubree agreed in a good mood. Chapter 193 Clear Attitude Okay! Catherine went to the car to get the camera. Pippa and Aubree went upstairs to choose clothes. Over the years, Aubree had basically been wearing long sleeves and wrapped herself tightly. So, she hasnt bought many clothes in these years. She didnt go out. She didnt look in the mirror.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Madam, Mrs. Marshs clothes are very beautiful, Pippa said to her. Aubree said slightly, Mrs. Marsh is Catherine, you have to remember that. Pippa lowered her eyes without saying more. Aubree looked at the dresses brought from Emerald Bay. There were all kinds of styles. All were mesmerizingly beautiful. She asked Pippa for advice and they picked some of the dresses. Catherine only sighed at Ivans generosity. He actually bought Jennifer so many dresses! Even if she wore a new one at every event, she wouldnt be able to wear them all until like a decade had passed, right? Catherine took care of Aubrees makeup and styling. She was a well-rounded woman. Aubree changed into a short-sleeved dress. She had a pretty curvy figure. Her curly hair was embellished with an emerald hairpin. There were some wrinkles at the corners of Aubrees eyes, which added to her charm as a mature woman when she smiled. Her whole being looked nostalgic. When she was young, she must have been stunning. Catherine was a good photographer. And she was patient. Auntie, please raise your chin a little bit, yes, its just the right angle. Auntie, put your feet like this. Catherine did a demonstration, It looks more casual this way. Within two hours, Aubree changed four sets of clothes, and Catherine took nearly a hundred photos. Aubree felt that Catherine had helped her regain her confidence. In the beginning, she was nervous. But in the end, she faced the camera very naturally. The photos taken were all beautiful. Pippa was moved to tears as she watched this. Aubree had rejected even looking in the mirror since she was injured, but now she could face the camera confidently. Catherine said that she would slightly revise the photos and print them into an album for her, which was exactly what Aubree wanted. Catherine, why dont you sleep with me tonight? Aubree took her hand and looked kindly, We havent slept on the same bed for a long time. Okay. This was an honor for Catherine. After taking a shower, shey down on Aubrees bed in Jennifers pajamas. The main light was turned off, the bright moonlight prated through the window, and the evening wind brought the fragrance of flowers into the room, which released Catherines pain in the heart. She guessed that Aubree would support her. Catherine. Aubree recalled the past, I have to thank you for your dedication to the Marsh Group over the years, and for Ivan. I am touched. You raised me, I should be dedicated to the Marsh Group. Catherine didnt take credit for herself. She had always been very selfless. As for what I have done Ivan, it is because I really like him. Then would you like to marry him? Yes. That was Catherines dram. But he is married. Every time she thought about it, her heart hurt. Jennifer has promised to leave him. Aubree said, If it werent for Ivans insistence on taking her to New York today, she wouldve taken a flight to Ottawa already. Catherine winced. Really? She promised to leave? Yes. Aubree said, When shees back, Ill ask Andrew to send her away. Shes not a good fit with Ivan, and, in my judgment of her, shes not a simple girl. She had definitely approached Ivan for a reason. Hearing this, Catherine was happier than words could describe. In the darkness, she pursed her lips and smiled. Chapter 194 All Is Amazed So just stay by Ivans side. Aubree said to her, You are the only daughter-inw in my heart, and that will never change. Hearing this, Catherine was indeed relieved. Thank you, Auntie. Her heart was full of emotions. All the years of effort were worth it. In bustling New York, the castle manor was surrounded by mountains and rivers. It looked ssic, yet at the same time full of life. It was as beautiful as the wondend where fairies lived. The young servants had made the courtyard lively Ivans private helicopter soon arrived at the airport at the back of the estate, where a grand wee was ready. Mr. Edison was waiting for them with the little princess, Miss Alice Edison. The hatch opened, and Ivan appeared with his wife in his arms. The unique, quaint and solemn beauty of the castle mesmerized Jennifer. People started to apud. Everyone had smiles on their faces. She was touched by their enthusiasm. Ivan led her down the helicopter. Her in blue dress was blown by the warm wind of early summer. The girl in Ivans arms stunned everyone.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She was young and beautiful. Her face was very delicate. Her eyes were as clear as ck grapes. She looked like an angel. Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh. Wee. Jennifer smiled and shook hands with people. Ivans smile was warm and sincere, Mr. Edison, its nice to see you again. Yeah. Mr. Marsh, your wife is so pretty. Thank you. Jennifer was full of confidence. The eighteen-year-old Alice was so captivated by her charisma that she quickly greeted her, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Hello, Mrs. Marsh! Hello. Jennifer couldnt help but reach out and stoked her head, Youre so cute. Lets go to the castle. The banquet is ready. Weve been waiting for you! This is very nice of you. The group chatted and walked toward the castle. Ivans arm had always been around Jennifers shoulders. He loved her. He took care of her. Ivan had a straight back, he looked noble. With a war warm smile, he enjoyed and introduced the scenery to her, serving as her personal guide. The castle was facing the sea, which made it more romantic. The exterior was simple and sturdy even after so many years. But the medieval monuments inside were quite outstanding. Every corner was chic. Jennifer loved this quaint and solemn beauty. She felt her soul purified. Dad, I think Mrs. Marsh looked better than the well-dressed Ms. Collins even without makeup! Alice was innocent. She stood by Mr. Edison, ncing at Jennifer from time to time, She is so beautiful! Haha, we can always believe in Mr. Marshs taste. Jennifer just listened. Her smile was sweet. Her eyes were shining. She was very attractive. Alice saw that Ivan had been putting his arm around Jennifers shoulders to protect her like a knight, and this love made her envious. Daddy, is there any man in this world who is as good as Uncle Ivan? I want to marry someone like him too! Alices words amused everyone present. In the castle, a cocktail party was about to begin. Ivan took Jennifer to change her dress. He had always stayed with her to keep her secured in an unfamiliar environment. Arkpool City, Emerald Bay After dinner, Marry and Jordan yed chess with the children and then sent them upstairs. Did Daddy and Mommy go to New York to make up for their honeymoon? Alfie thought. Diana responded, I guess so. Alfie video called Ivan. Ivan picked up very soon. Dad, take as many photos as you can. They would be a remembrance of a lifetime! Chapter 195 Catherine’s Day Dream Roger that! Ivan smiled warmly, You and Diana shall behave yourselves at home, alright? After a brief conversation, the children happily hung up the video call. Daddy owes Mommy a wedding. Alfie asked, Diana, have you imagined Mommy wearing a wedding dress? She must be as beautiful as a fairy! Diana fantasized, Im going to marry Daddy when I grow up! Alfie blinked his big eyes, Cant you marry me? When you grow up, daddy will be old! He said that Im the heir to the Marsh Group! I can be as good as him, as tall and handsome as him! Dianaughed out loud, Hahaha, marry you? Is there a problem? Two cute little ones argued and yed. The moon set. Then the sun rose. The next morning, the sky was turning bright. Catherines car drove out of the Kelsington Bay toward the Marsh Group. The morning wind blew through the old locust trees on both sides of the asphalt road. White flowers were falling. The sunlight fell through the gaps in the leaves and dappled on the red Bentley. Catherine was smiling, holding the steering wheel with both hands. Thinking of what Aubree had promised her, she felt better than ever. Jennifer indeed cured Aubree. But Aubree wouldnt ept Jennifer! Catherine felt like a winner, waiting for Ivan toe back with Jennifer. She walked into the office with a smile on her face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ms. Collins, you look exuberant today. Linda was also very happy, Have you gotten a big project? Something better than that happened. Catherine turned and leaned back on her desk, her hands wrapped around her chest, looking at Linda with a smile. She couldnt help but share her joy. I may have the chance to marry Mr. Marsh. Linda opened her mouth wide in surprise! She didnt know what was going on, but it seemed that this was a sure thing. Congrattions in advance! Catherineughed and then turned around, sat down in her chair, and started working. Can you hand me the schedule for today? Here you go. Linda got serious too. In the sunny yard of Kelsington Bay. Aubree was sitting alone on a sofa in the courtyard. Pippa left after making the tea. The fresh morning breeze blew over with a faint fragrance of flowers. Aubree enjoyed the tea while looking at the blue sky and white clouds. There was a voice lingering in her heart. Ivan, I hope you will understand it one day. Everything I did was for you. The night view of New York was famous in the world. When night fell, the city shone like a diamond. Ivan came out with Jennifer tonight. They barely have the chance to be alone. They had dinner at the best local restaurant and took photos like a young couple newly in love. He took her to an observation deck on the 100th floor to have a better look at New York. Wow! The view made people feel humble. The night wind was so strong that it flipped her skirt, messed up her hair, but also blew away her sorrow. Its so beautiful! Ivan sped his fingers with hers. While she was looking at the night view, he was looking at her. Look! Thats the Statue of Liberty! Jennifer spotted it right away. It wasnt her first time in New York, but it was the first time she watched New York from this height. Yeah, youre right! Ivan stood on the fence, If wee here during the day, you can also see the river and harbor of Manhattan, which is about 80 miles away. Jennifer rolled her eyes and looked at him, asking, Have you evere with her? Who? Ivan didnt understand. Who else could it be? Jennifer raised her chin and tiptoed up to remind Ivan, Otherwise, why are you so familiar with this ce? Ivan was happy to see Jennifer jealous. Grabbing her shoulders, Ivan exined seriously, Do you mean Catherine? I didnte here with her. I was even alone when I made the keychain for you. I didnt take her. From his eyes, Jennifer knew he was sincere. Chapter 196 Confession He added, Even if she and I had traveled together for work before, I had never been out alone with her, not to mention other women. Jennifer couldnt help but smiled. She reached out and hugged Ivan, and gently pressed her cheek to his chest, I see. There is no need to exin.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In the evening wind, Ivan responded to this hug with his hug, and looking around, he felt satisfied, as if he had had the entire world. Later, they walked around the observation deck hand in hand. Under the evening breeze, they admired the most beautiful night view without talking much. Both of them were enjoying the moment. Ivan took out his phone to take a photo, and Jennifer snuggled up to him like a little animal. It was the first time that she had tasted the feeling of love. It was very unreal, as if even the air was sweet. From the observation deck, Ivan took her to the open-air bar on the top floor, which was also a very romantic ce, very popr with young people. They had a ss of wine. From this angle, they could see the beauty of Manhattan and New Jersey at night. Hello handsome, do you want to dance with me? A beautiful blonde girl in a miniskirt walked toward them and invited Ivan. She had been fascinated by the good-looking Ivan. Ivan simply refused, No, Im going to apany my wife. He looked at the girl in his arm, his eyes full of affection. It made that blonde girl envious. After finishing the wine, Ivan took out his phone to take some selfies with Jennifer before they left. Have you ever taken selfies before? Jennifer asked curiously. Nope. Never. So, what happened today? Is it a task from our son? Well, yes. Ivan was very sincere, But to be honest, Alfie reminded me that the beautiful moments should be recorded, in case people lose their memory. Lose memory? Jenniferughed at him. That only happens in dramas. Do you really believe it? Why would one lose their memory? Taking the elevator downstairs, they walked hand in hand through the streets of New York against the wind. Ivan bought her half a watermelon, and she ate it with a spoon while walking. At the same time, she fed him too. It was such a loving scene! Ivan had never experienced this in his life. He felt safe to be with her. He had no need to hide anything. She walked in front, and he followed behind, taking pictures. She looked radiant in the sparling night. Later, they went into a photo studio to print the pictures. They got two exquisite albums of palm size. Its so pretty! Even the cover is so well designed. Jennifer put them in her bag carefully. I didnt know you are such a good photographer! I am a well-rounded husband, Ivan said proudly. There is nothing I cant do except for giving birth. Haha Cocky! I have the right to be! Tired of walking, they stopped at an open-air caf by the river. Lets take a break. The two sat in the chair. The stars were shining overhead. The moon was also particrly beautiful. The night view was amazing. The surface of the river was sparkling. asionally, there were cruise ships passing by. Jennifer, lets be together. Ivan looked at Jennifer with warm emotion in his heart. Forget about the agreement. Lets date, not for the children, but for us. Was this a confession? But She was about to leave. Throughout the night, Jennifer had tried hard to forget about the fact she was leaving. She put so much effort in maintaining that smile on her face. Im probably in love with you. Ivan confessed sincerely, I want to protect you. I want to be with you. Im not doing this against my mother, or to get rid of Catherine. I dont need to do that. He said, I just want to throw everything behind and be with you. The two looked at each other. Jennifer could see his sincerity. Chapter 197 Seven Years Ago She endured the pain and said with a smile, I love you too. Ivans smile became brighter. After drinking coffee, they drove back to the manor. On the way, their fingers were tightly intertwined. They were both lost in the moment. In the exquisite suite, Ivan couldnt help hugging Jennifer from behind, resting his chin on Jennifers shoulder like a child, Honey, shall we take a shower together? A man who had been tough in the business world could also be so affectionate. Jennifers heart was beating wildly. Her cheeks were burning. The power of love was great. When people fell in love, their souls were entirely emersed in it. They cannot refuse any request from their loved ones, even some rather unreasonable ones. Okay. Jennifer agreed. Ivan filled the tub with warm water, sprinkled some petals, then lit the candlestick and turned off the main light. In the huge space, only the warm and yellow candlelight was flickering. The steamy bath room made people a bit dizzy- it blurred the line between dreams and reality. Half an hourter. Jennifer was standing in front of the mirror in a white bathrobe. Ivan was blow-drying Jennifers hair with a hairdryer. In the mirror, Jennifer saw that his bathrobe was slightly open, and his abs were revealed, intentionally or unintentionally. Jennifer turned and buried her head in his arms. Whats wrong? The mans voice was low. Nothing. I just want a hug. Jennifer suddenly felt like crying. But she couldnt be so selfish in love. Catherine would be the best wife for Ivan. And she had promised Aubree to leave. Jennifer didnt want Ivan to argue with Aubree because of her anymore. Aubree had recovered. The good days of the Marsh family shallmence.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Drying her hair, Ivan put a light kiss on Jennifers forehead indulgently. Then he brought Jennifer to the window and poured two sses of red wine. The main light was turned off, the bright moonlight poured in. Through the dim light, they could see each other pretty well. Remember our first time seven years ago? Ivan started the conversation. Jennifer held the ss. Yes There was something wrong with the wine. I had no idea at the time. He was frank, I just didnt want the person who put the drug to seed. And I saw you as soon as I opened the door. Jennifers slightly nervous face was perfectly concealed by her long hair. If it wasnt you that night, it would have been someone else. He leaned back in his chair. But Im very thankful that it was you, and Ive looked for you. Why did you look for me? Jennifer was slightly taken aback, Do you want topensate me for the mental damage? The roses blooming outside the window were condensed with dewdrops. It was a peaceful night. Of course not, Ivan said. I dont know why, but I miss the faint herbal scent on you. I remember the details of that night very clearly. It was a wonderful feeling. Jennifers cheeks were burning even more. Every detail? Ivan took a sip. Then he put his ss down and walked around the coffee table,ing behind Jennifer, leaning over and holding her by the shoulders. His thin lips gently moved to Jennifers ear and he whispered, Perhaps, I have fallen in love with you seven years ago. Jennifers heart raced. The next second, Ivan gently pinched her chin with her beautiful fingers. Enveloped by his breath, Jennifer turned to him. Ivan kissed her with deep affection. The next morning. Under the sunlight, the manor was as beautiful as a dreand. In the well-lit suite, on therge and soft double bed. Ivan was leaning on the side, propping his head on his elbows, and staring at the sleeping girl with a smile. His eyes were full of love. Today, they should endorse the ring that Alice designed. The media should have arrived by now, and the makeup artist and stylist should also be ready. But Ivan didnt want to wake Jennifer up. She must be exhausted after a passionate night. Chapter 198 Marry Me On such a beautiful morning, just looking at Jennifer, Ivan felt his soul, which had been empty for 38 years, was now full. Jennifer was having a long, long dream She dreamed that she put on a white wedding dress and walked on the red carpet happily. It was a grand wedding. Many guests were there to bless them. Ivan was standing at the end of the red carpet in a tailored-made suit. He reached out to her. She walked towards him step by step. The wedding song was disyed in the background But the closer she got, the blurrier he became. The moment she stood still, he disappeared. Ivan! Jennifer looked around. The smiling guests disappeared too. The grand wedding was also gone She stood alone on thewn in her wedding dress, with nothing around her. Heavy rain poured down on her. Ivan Awakening from her sleep, Jennifer saw Ivan right in front of her. He was slightly absent-minded. But the next second, he asked gently, Were you dreaming? Jennifer looked at him nkly but didnt answer. Do you want to sleep more?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She shook her head. Ivan apanied her as she got up, washed her face, brushed her teeth, and changed her clothes. Then, he took her to the dining room. While cutting the steak, Jennifer nced at Ivan, and said in a soft voice, Were you awake long ago? I didnt sleep all night. Jennifer was stunned. She stared at him, Why? I couldnt believe this is happening. I was too happy to sleep. Jennifer brought a piece of steak to his lips with a silver fork, Open your mouth, a small piece would be fine. You have been taking the medicine for a while, so let me see if it works well. Ivan was in a good mood. He opened his mouth to taste the steak. Remember to take medicine. Jennifer reminded Ivan again. That was herst wish. Understood. In the yard, dozens of reporters had arrived. They were chatting excitedly. After breakfast, Jennifer changed into a dress. When she walked out of the dressing room, time seemed to stand still. All eyes fell on her. Jennifer looked perfect. Her nose, her eyshes Everything was perfect about her. She was wearing an Armani dress with a tube top and arge skirt, which perfectly showed her good figure. She is so beautiful! Alice was stunned. I saw an angel! Fabulous! What a fine work of God! Each time I look at Mrs. Marsh, she appeared more beautiful to me. People were eximing. Ivan had a straight back. He was very elegant. He walked toward Jennifer and took her hand. Everybody was stunned by them. So sweet. Alice just shipped them so much. Thanks for rejecting mest time, Ivan. Your wife is so beautiful. I love her! Ivan smiled gently, which was kind of rare. They went into the yard surrounded by the reporters. And before the shooting started, the reporters started to take photos of them. Alice handed the ring box to Ivan. Thank you, Ivan. Under the holy sunshine, the mans face was so handsome and noble, which was beyond everyones reach. Opening the ring box, Ivan got down on one knee, raised his head, and asked the girl in front of him, Jennifer, will you marry me? Half of her dream came to reality, but Jennifer knew it was just a dream. Chapter 199 Provoke Jennifers eyes became teary. She smiled and nodded, Yes. In the presence of everyones envious eyes, Ivan put on the ring representing true love on Jennifers finger and kissed the back of her hand affectionately. People apuded. Ivan got up. He gently sped the back of Jennifers head with his hand and couldnt help but kiss her on the lips Wow! People screamed! Some girls were captivated by this scene. The reporters kept shooting. The beauty moments got to be recorded by all those cameras. Once you put on the ring, you cant take it off again. He whispered in Jennifers ear, This is not just some shooting, its my marriage proposal. Jennifer looked at him, her smile truly sweet, but there was a hint of sorrow in her eyes. After the film. Ivan and Jennifer said goodbye to Mr. Edison and his family. Then they got on the helicopter, going back to Arkpool City. When the two projects are finished, well hold the wedding ceremony. Ivan couldnt keep the secret anymore, Ive asked Finnley to prepare for it. Sitting in the window seat, Jennifer leaned lightly on his shoulder, and couldnt stop looking at the album. Youve browsed through them three times. Ivan couldnt help but remind.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She happened to be on thest page. Closing the album slightly, Jennifer turned to Ivan and asked, Will you cherish the album? Of course, I will! Ill put it on my bookshelf when we get back. He said, Not every book has a chance to be on my bookshelf. Jennifer smiled, her eyes glistening. When the private helicopter arrived in Arkpool City, Jennifer was sent back to Emerald Bay. But there was nothing that belonged to her anymore. And she finally returned to reality. She loved Ivan, so she should let go of him. Catherine, the vice president of the Marsh Group, was indeed a better choice for Ivan. Ivan needed Catherines help. As a man, career shoulde first. Catherine entered the Marsh family at the age of 11 and she spent 22 years with Ivan. They celebrated every birthday and holiday together Thinking of this, Jennifer couldnt reconcile. She was so envious and so jealous. The kids went to school today. The driver sent Ivan to thepany not long ago. Jennifer stood in front of the bedroom window on the second floor, her face a little pale under the bright light. After much deliberation, she picked up her phone and called Aubree. Where are you? Aubrees cold voice came over, I heard youre back. Im in Emerald Bay. Jennifer asked softly, Should I go by myself or will Andrew send me off? Andrew will send you, Aubree said without hesitation. Go to the airport now,. Andrew will be there waiting for you. Is there a city you prefer? New York, Jennifer said without thinking. Okay. Aubree said, Dont evere back! Jennifer ended the call. She gave up. Even if she had cured Aubrees skin, Aubree wanted her to disappear immediately all the same. If she stayed, Aubree and Ivan would turn against each other. Jennifer didnt want that to happen. Jennifer had just gotten on the taxi from Emerald Bay when Catherine received a call. Are you sure? In the vice presidents office, Catherine was overjoyed to hear the report from the person on the other end of the phone. Yes. Okay, I get it. Hanging up the phone, Catherine quickly cleaned up the table, Linda, Im going out! When Linda Chambers looked up, Catherine had already walked out of the office. Jennifer looked out the window, trying her best to remember what the city looked like. She clutched her handbag, in which there were the teacup, the keychain, the half-jade pendant, and a palm-sized album. These were her most precious things. At this moment, Jennifer no longer thought about love. Her only worry was her children. But she believed that Ivan would take good care of them. Catherines red Bentley departed from thepany and sped off on the way to the airport! She was afraid that Jennifer was just pretending to leave. She needed to talk with Jennifer and ask her to stop daydreaming. Yes, Catherine went to provoke Jennifer. The taxi arrived at the airport, and when Jennifer opened the door, the red Bentley also stopped not far away. Chapter 200 Stop Doing Stupid Things! Seeing Jennifer get out of the car, Andrew was about to walk toward her with the boarding pass. Then he saw Catherine walking towards Jennifer. Andrew stopped and hid himself. Take this. Catherine looked pound. She blocked Jennifer and handed her a card, Take it as my littlepensation for you. Jennifers eyes fell on the bank card. Sheughed. Why was everybody offering her a bank card? To make her disappear What are youughing at? Catherine furrowed her brows, then proudly said, Ive been living in Kelsington Bay recently! Jennifer looked up and asked curiously, And? Auntie Aubree told me that she would only ept me as her daughter-inw. Youve heard it from her too, havent you? But her words dont count, Jennifer said, smiling, Ethans does. You! Catherine felt insulted. Yet she couldnt lose her temper. Subduing her anger, Catherine said, Do you think youve won? But whos leaving now?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. So, you think youve won? Jennifer asked, Youre standing in front of me now, you already lost it. Catherines eyes froze slightly. A sense of humiliation suddenly rose in her. She was speechless. Catherine, can you believe it? She smiled slowly and said, Even if I give up on Ivan, he is not gonna be yours. How dare you! Catherine gaped at Jennifer. Jennifer was calm. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something as she asked, By the way, since Madam Aubree is so good to you, why did you hurt her? Andrew heard it. And the sensitivity of his profession made him quickly turn on the phone camera. What are you talking about, I dont understand! Catherines eyes shed with panic. Jennifer stared at Catherines trepidation, You added iodine tincture to the medicines I prescribed. It mixed with one of the medicines, that was why Madam Aubree felt so itchy. As for why she healed, that was because it is perfectlybined with another medicine. Catherine jerked her neck, This is a vile usation! Stop ndering me! Ive wanted to let you take half of the credit. How am I ndering you? Jennifers tone was light. You made a mistake in the medicine! And yet you want to me it on me? Catherine was calm, Jennifer, dont go too far! Youll be punished. Youre leaving anyway. Have a little bit of kindness! So, you want me to swallow this secret? Jennifer smiled. But you dont have to be so nervous. Jennifer spoke slowly as if enjoying watching Catherines panicked expression. Since I said it, I must have evidence. Do you think there is a medb without installing surveince cameras? Surveince cameras? Catherine stood still, gritting her teeth, her eyes ring at Jennifer fiercely! But rest assured, Im not going to tell anyone. Jennifer then said, People make mistakes. But please, stop doing stupid things. Never hurt people who are kind to you for your own interests. Catherine suppressed the panic in her eyes. Jennifers tone was light as she said, I seriously wanted to ease the rtionship with him and his mother. After all, family is the first priority. You can really help him in work. Jennifer smiled. But you should know your ce too. The Marsh Group would operate just the same without you. I dont understand what youre saying. Catherine wouldnt admit it. She shoved the card into Jennifers hand. Just leave! Stop being pretentious! I snatched your husband. This is mypensation! With that, Catherine left! Her hands were shaking while holding the steering wheel. Andrew was astonished on the spot. Seeing Catherine drive away, he came back to Jennifer and handed her the boarding pass with mixed feelings. The destination was New York. Jennifer took it. Thanks. Then she walked into the waiting hall without looking back. Andrew stared at Jennifers back, somewhat feeling awful. Chapter 201 Do You Admit It? Andrew erased Jennifers boarding information and ensured that she had gotten on the flight to New York. The vintage vi, Kelsington Bay. Aubree sat on the couch in the yard, listening to Andrews report. She took over his phone and watched the video clip on it. She could hear every single word. Aubree gaped, shocked and upset, as if she were in an ice cer. Gripping the phone, she couldnt return to her senses for a long while. Andrew didnt know how long he had stood next to her in silence. Finally, he couldnt bear it anymore and burst out, Madam Aubree, she wanted to harm you. If your condition worsened, it would be Jennifer Brooks responsibility. Catherine Collins had already drugged Mr. Marsh before for getting him. Aubree couldnt believe it. Andrew asked, Dont you want to think twice about keeping such an evil woman around you? His question hit her raw nerves. Her eyes were glinting with panic and start. Aubree gritted her teeth and passed the phone back to him. A momentter, she said, Andrew, you may leave now. I want to be with myself for a while. Andrew signed and turned away. Aubree sat on the couch, lost in thought. She found it extremely difficult to ept the fact. She had fully recovered because she was indeed lucky. Or she would be disfiguredpletely. Catherine even took the risk of harming her in order to gain Ivans heart. How irrational and extreme was that! Although Aubree seemed to be thinking calmly, she was actually in a dilemma. After all, she watched Catherine grow up. In her opinion, Catherine was an excellent woman in every aspect; she was hard working and self-restrained. Aubree would rather believe that Catherine was being stupid out of impulsion and made an unwise move. About an hourter. Vice presidents office, the Marsh Group.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine entered the office after a meeting. Her phone rang. She pulled it out and checked the caller ID, and then she swiped to answer hurriedly, Hello, Auntie Aubree. I need you toe back. Now, Aubree said tly. Catherine couldnt discern Aubrees mood from her tone. I All right. In fact, she had two urgent tasks to deal with. Linda, please send those two folders to Mr. Russell, she said, I need to go out and will be back soon. On the way to Kelsington Bay, Catherine recalled Aubrees tone on the phone, wondering why she wanted her to return so suddenly. Thinking of all possibilities, she panicked. When she pulled up to the vi, she calmed down and decided to take the measure upon the situation. After all, she had experienced ups and downs on the business battlefield for years, so she was confident dealing with all kinds of situations. After getting out of her car, Catherine saw the mid-age woman sitting on the yard couch. She gently shut the door, walking toward her. Aubrees solemn gaze fell on her face. Surprisingly, she didnt let Catherine sit down. Auntie, how are you doing? Catherine stood in front of her with a smile. Do you want to see me? Aubree gazed at her without answering. Catherine panicked slightly. Her smile stiffened. Have I done anything wrong? she asked tentatively, Are you mad at me? Aubree withdrew her gaze and picked up her coffee mug. She asked in a deterrent tone, Think about it yourself. Have you done anything to make me mad? Catherine kept calm, although her heart skipped a beat. At the charity banquet seven years ago, you tried to drug Ivan. However, you let Jennifer Brooks have a one-night stand with him. Do you regret it? Catherine met her gaze in consternation. Meanwhile, Pippa stopped mid-step when delivering the cookies, standing next to a green nt. Do you admit it? Aubree asked. Catherine knew that she must have gathered solid evidence, or she wouldnt be so confident. Therefore, she had to bite the bullet and admit her deeds. Chapter 202 Knelt Down Yes, I admit it. Catherine nodded. After hesitating for a moment, she added, I also regret it extremely. If I hadnt done it that day, Jennifer wouldve never entered his world or given birth to his children. Aubree raised her head, gazing at her. Catherine continued, I only wanted to gain his heart. I love him, but I dont know what I should do to make him love me back. Thinking about her love for Ivan all over the years, Catherine smiled, but a hint of sorrow shed across her eyes. He never cares about me. I was afraid I wouldnt be able to be with the man I love even if I got old, so I nned to bind him down with our child. If I was pregnant, there wouldve been more hope. Shockingly, Aubree was moved by her and understood her. In her opinion, Catherine suffered the most because she couldnt get love from her beloved man. As long as I still love him and stay with him, my life wont be so terrible. Sadness was written all over Catherines face. What about you tried to ruin my medicine a few days ago? Is that also because you love him? Aubrees eagle-sharp gaze was fixed on her. Catherines heart thumped so fiercely that it almost popped out of her chest. I Under Aubrees gaze, Catherine couldnt utter any word. She inwardly cursed Jennifer as thetter said she wouldnt tell Aubree about it. If Andrew hadnt told me, I wouldnt have known I was so lucky to escape the disaster. Andrew? Meeting Aubrees harsh gaze, Catherine suddenly knelt down. Pippa widened her eyes, gazing at Catherine in disgust. She had never met anyone as evil as Catherine before. Im sorry, Auntie. For a moment, Catherines mind was nk. Ive been stupid. I didnt mean to harm you intentionally. You brought me up and gave me a wonderful life. Ill never forget it. Raising her head, she added in frustration, Auntie, please forgive me. Ill never do such foolish things again. I swear. Auntie Aubree Aubree saw the tears streaming down her cheeks. In her memories, Catherine never shed tears, as she had a tough spirit. Aubree had never seen her cry. Catherines crocodile tears touched her again. After all, she raised Catherine. She made mistakes, so Aubree punished her. She also forgave Catherine as her mistake didnt cause severe consequences. Tears welled up in Aubrees eyes. Seeing that, Catherine added hoarsely in a crying tone, Even if theres a ray of hope that I can spend the rest of my life with Ivan, Ill be expectant for my life. Without him, my life makes no sense. Auntie, I love him so much that Ive lost control. Please forgive me. I promise I wont be so stupid again in the future.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. I ept any punishments. You can also degrade me or kick me out of thepany. Please dont let me leave Ivan s Aubree heaved a sigh. Go home and reflect on yourself! She seemed disappointed in Catherine but didnt want to fall out with her. Watching Aubree stand up and leave, Catherine copsed on the ground tearfully. Pippa also turned around, following Aubree to the living room. Catherine drove away from Kelsington Bay. Her brain almost exploded. Pinching the steering wheel, she calmly stepped on the brake and pulled over the car on the roadside. She felt aggrieved as no one could understand how much she loved Ivan. If Aubree decided not to forgive her, Catherine wondered what she would do. She felt desperate. Chapter 203 Ms. Collins Is Evil Caution is the parent of safety. She had been cautious enough but was still exposed. She wondered how Aubree had found the evidence and why she had investigated the matter seven years ago. Did Ivan know this matter? Thest question made her panic again. The presidents office, the Marsh Group. Finnley wasnt in. Ivan was sitting in his chair, attending a video conference with the elites from the Dutch branch. Fiddling with the key chain, Ivan couldnt help staring at the girl doll in affection. We can consider selling jewelry below 20 grand dors. Whats the core of design? he stated his opinion unhurriedly, We only look upon the poprity among the consumers. After all, wealthy people only took up a small part in this world. All the senior executives from the branch agreed with him. The Mothers Love collection will be your first product. You can send me the design drafts first. The video conference ended. Ivan opened the explorer page and saw his news. The news that he and Jennifer had be the spokespersons for the ring designed by Alice Edison was on the trends. All the photos online were perfect. Jennifer looked graceful and gorgeous with a sweet smile, reminding Ivan of Venus. All theizens also praised her enviously. They had a long journey back. Ivan wondered what Jennifer was doing and if she had rested well. He closed the browser, picked up his phone, and dialed her number. However, her phone was powered off. He wondered if her phone had died or if she was sleeping. Ivan didnt want to interrupt her and decided to buy her a small cake on the way back. The vintage vi, Kelsington Bay. The marble floor was shiny, reflecting the light from the magnificent chandelier on the ceiling. In the walk-in closet full of tailored brand dresses for women, Aubree looked at the dresses with tags. They were all moved from Emerald Bay. She nned to dump them all but decided to keep them. Pippa, lock the door and put away the key, she said to Pippa. Pippa bowed respectfully. Yes, Madam Aubree. Aubree left the walk-in closet. Pippa locked the door, following her to the empty researchb. All the research equipment had been moved away by Rowan. But somehow, they could still visualize Jennifers figure busy working in theb. Pippa wondered what was in Aubrees mind as she stayed in theb for almost half an hour. After they went downstairs, Pippa followed her into the kitchen. Aubrees gaze swept around. Seemingly she was looking for something. A momentter, Pippa suddenly asked, Madam Aubree, do you miss Mrs. Marsh? Aubree looked at her. No, I dont. Unhappiness shed across her eyes. Pippa had to button her lip, but she had many words repressed in her mind. Aubree wasnt as calm as she looked. She entered the living room, followed by Pippa. After she sat on the sofa, Pippa poured her a cup of tea. Aubree took a sip. Do you have something to say? Pippa pursed her lips and clenched her fists. She finally blurted out, Ms. Collins is evil. She doesnt deserve Mr. Marsh.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Aubree was shocked, raising her head to look at Pippa. Pippa dared not look into her eyes. She continued, I overheard your conversation with her in the yard. Ms. Collins wants to harm you in the name of her love for Mr. Marsh. But she could go as far as harming the person Mr. Marsh loves and cares for. How dare she dere that she loves him! Harming the person Mr. Marsh loves and cares for ? Aubree recalled that Jennifer seemed to have said something simr before. In anger, Pippa raised her head and looked into Aubrees eyes. Madam Aubree, youve almost be the victim of her crime. If that was true, all the hope of your life wouldve been ruined by herpletely. Aubree could see the tears in her eyes. Pippa was genuinely worried about her. Leave me in peace. Aubree felt a migraine. She took a few sips of the tea. Pippa knew she must be upset right now. I wont leave you alone. Ill keep silent. Please think about it, Madam Aubree. She shushed. Chapter 204 The Breakup At Dusk. The Lamborghini pulled up to the vi in Emerald Bay under the setting sun. Ivan got off the car with a cake with a gentle smile. He entered the living room with joy. Good evening, Mr. Marsh. Jordan bowed at him. Ivan held the cake while going upstairs. Watching him vanish in the corner, Jordan heaved a sigh. Jennifer! Ivan failed to find her in the master bedroom and the study. Jennifer? He searched the second floor but still didnt find her. Something was off. Ivan went back downstairs. Where is Jennifer? Isnt she home? Jordan didnt answer but walked to him. Taking the cake from his hand, Jordan passed him an envelope. Whats this? Ivan took it over and darted at Jordan. Seeing him hesitate, Ivan had a bad hunch in his heart. He quickly pulled out the letter and unfolded it. Jordan whispered, Mrs. Marsh has left. This is from her to you. Ivan, I didnt n to bid you farewell, but it would be appropriate not to do so. Im sorry, but I cannot spend the rest of my life with you. Please take good care of Alfie and Diana. Wish you happy. Her letter was short, but Ivan felt a sharp pang in his heart. When did this happen? His pupils constricted. Ivan crumpled the letter and asked through gritted teeth, Where has she gone? She left right after you went to work, said Jordan apologetically, Mrs. Marsh forbade me to call you. She said you would know it after returning home. Something shed through Ivans eyes. He ran out of the living room the next second. Jordan watched his receding back in fear. Ivan pulled the door open and sat in. Then he drove toward Kelsington Bay. While gripping the steering wheel with one hand, he dialed Finnleys number. Jennifer left me a letter and was gone. Find out her whereabouts. Right now! He hung up the phone. His eyes were ming with anger, his heart achings. He couldnt ept her departure. It usually took him 20 minutes to arrive, but it only took him five this time. Stepping on the brake, he pulled up to the vi in Kelsington Bay. The tires almost burned. The harsh creak shocked people in the house. Aubree turned around, only to find her son mmed the door shut and running toward the living room. Why did you let her leave? He rushed to his mother and asked harshly, Where is she? He looked as if he was talking to a sworn enemy.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Pippa was scared, holding the tray nearby with her heart in her mouth. I dont know, Aubree answered indifferently, sitting calmly on the sofa. She decided to leave herself. So you knew she was gone? Ivan clenched his fists, gazing at her in hatred. The air in the living room became solidified. Pippa held her breath. Aubree sat upright, looking as cold as usual. She has the right and freedom to leave. If even you dont know about it, how would I? Ivan was pissed off by his mothers attitude. Gazing at her icily, he repressed his anger and bit out, Let me repeat. Where have you sent her to? He stressed each syble through his clenched teeth, looking like he wanted to skin her alive. Ill repeat my word onest time as well. Aubree looked into his eyes. I do not know. They locked eyes. Ivans expression was terrifying. Pippa gazed at his clenched fists, cold sweat oozing on her forehead. The next second, Ivan threw a heavy punch at the coffee table. The loud bang shocked Aubree so much that she closed her eyes and shuddered violently. Pippa screamed, the tray slipping off her trembling hands. All the teacups, the teapot, and the hot tea scattered on the ground. nk, nk, nk! If I cant find her, Ill never recognize you as my mother! Ivan shouted in rage and determination. Then he turned away. Chapter 205 He Couldn’t Find Her Upon hearing his resolute steps, Aubree felt a chill down her spine, her heart sinking. She couldnt return to her senses for a long time while sitting on the sofa. After Ivan drove away and the vi quieted down, Aubree opened her eyes. Then she saw the thick rosewood coffee table was cracked. The bloodstain on the crack stung her eyes, and also her heart. Mr. Marshs hand was injured Pippa reminded her in a trembling voice, still having a lingering fear of the scene earlier. She looked at Aubree, noticing her tearful eyes. Then she watched Aubree stand up and walk to the stairs. Finnley had started searching the information at the airport and the bus and railway stations. He also found the road surveince record along the route starting from Emerald Bay, doing ab search. Ivan left Kelsington Bay. The crazy speed of his car showed how painful he was. The scenes in the past kept popping up in his mind non-stop. Jennifers melodious voice reechoed in his ears. I want you to treat Alfie and Diana well all your life, even if you might have other children in the future. Honey, do you mean you want to get pregnant again? All right. I will. No matter how many children well have in the future, I wont stop loving Alfie and Diana. I was absent from their lives for seven years. I swear Ill love them more. He recalled her relieved smile that day, enchanting, but a bit sorrowful. Ivan felt frustrated. He should have sensed her intention to leave earlier. She didnt go suddenly. She had said goodbye to him, but he never realized it Ivan cursed his own stupidity. Gripping the steering wheel tightly, he stepped on the gas to the extreme. He regretted it. After a long while, he became slightly rational. Then he pulled out his phone and called Mya Saunders, hoping she would know Jennifers whereabouts. Probably Jennifer had told her something. Ivan had a ray of hope. He called Mya three times, but she didnt answer. Finally, his Lamborghini pulled out to the Saunders. Ivan tore off the seat belt and pressed the doorbell while subduing his anxiety. Mya opened the door in person. She had just finished a bath, wearing pajamas. She was alone at home as her parents had traveled abroad, giving the servants and maids a break. She gaped at Ivan at the door. When she noticed the blood dripping from his hand, she was shocked, her eyshes pping. Did Did you have a fight? Do you know where Jennifer is? he asked hoarsely, looking helpless. Mya frowned. Did you have a fight? Did you piss her off, so she left you? With those words, she mmed the door shut. Ivans bleeding hand was ced on the door frame to stop her. The force made him let out a groan in pain. Mya was scared and withdrew her hands. The door bounced open. What did you do to her? she asked in anger, Did you force her to leave? Blood kept dripping from Ivans hand on the frame. Raising his head, he looked at Mya and asked patiently, Do you know where she could be? He was like a persistent robot without feelings, looking weird and horrible. Mya hurriedly pulled out her phone to dial Jennifers number, but the robotic voice said the number had been canceled. Her heart tightened. She now realized how severe this matter was, looking solemn. She questioned, What on earth has happened? When Ivan overheard the response on the phone, his heart sank. Sorry for interrupting you. His eyes dimmed. Like a walking dead, he dragged his body to leave. How about Alfie and Diana? Mya seized his arm to stop him. Did she also take the children away? Ivan was in a trance, looking back at her. No, she didnt. Mya breathed a sigh of relief. Shelle back then.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Will she? Ivan seemed to have hope again. Yes, she will, Mya answered firmly. A mother wouldnt abandon her children. Chapter 206 Ivan Who Lost His Sanity Ivan calmed down and turned away. Wait! Dont you want to bandage your hand? He sat in the car. As if he hadnt heard her suggestion, he drove away. Mya sighed, looking at the blood in front of her, wondering what had happened to Jennifer. She even ran away without taking her children with her. After leaving the Saunders, Ivans Lamborghini was speeding on the road. More and more scenes sh back in his mind. Suddenly, he recalled a conversation between him and Jennifer. Alright, Ill take it and spend it carefully. And when the Marsh Group needs it, just send an email to Darcies address. I can transfer the rest of the money to you. Darcies address? Ivan mmed on the brake and pulled over the car. Then he googled Darcies email address online and sent an email. Jennifer, where are you? Why did you leave so suddenly? Come back. Our children and I need you. What on earth has happened? If anything happens, we can confront it together. All right? Sorry. I couldnt protect you well. Pleasee back to me. I cannot live without you. You promise to be with me forever, Jennifer. However, he received no response after sending those messages. Holding his phone with one hand while waiting, Ivan gripped the steering wheel with the other. Then he stepped on the gas, heading for Sunshine Vige, wishing he could find some clues. The Lamborghini was parked in front of the bamboo house in the evening. Edward heard the sound of the car engine and thought Jennifer was back. He rushed to the car joyfully but saw Ivan getting off with a livid face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Edward dared not look into his eyes. He peeked behind him, but there was no one else. Is Jennifer here? Ivan asked in a deep voice, gazing at him. Edward was baffled. What? Is Master missing? Ivan could tell Jennifer hadnt returned and sat back in his car. He didnt want to waste time and started the engine immediately. Edward stood in the empty yard, watching the receding car in confusion. After snapping back from his trance, he dialed Jennifers phone number and heard that the number was no longer in use. He was more baffled. On the way back to town, Ivan looked cold, but he was in a panic. Look at this one. Isnt this little guy handsome? This is me. I hand-made them myself. I want the boy. Whenever I miss you in the future, Ill look at him. Silly girl. If you miss me, you should call me. Then Ill appear in front of you right away. Ivan realized that Jennifer had repeatedly hinted at him that she would leave, but he ignored her constantly. He regretted it, indeed. What the heck had happened? Why did she have to leave? The Lamborghini was parked in front of Rowans vi. However, Rowan also didnt know her whereabouts or couldnt reach her on the phone. The night was deep, and it became windy. The clouds gathered in the sky. Thanks, Rowan, Ivan said bitterly, Please let me know if you have any news about her. As he spoke, he pulled the door open, sitting in his car. Why did she leave? Rowan asked. Ivan failed to answer and darted at him with mixed feelings before sitting and driving away. Ivan went to everyone who had something to do with Jennifer, but none knew her whereabouts. She seemed to have suddenly dropped off the surface of the Earth. Ivan didnt even know if she had left Arkpool City. Finally, he drove to Catherines house. His Lamborghini was parked next to the red Bentley. With a murderous look, Ivan got off the car and smashed the doorbell impatiently of her house. Catherine had just returned home from work. Seeing Ivan at the door, she gaped, wondering how long he hadnte to her house. Before she greeted him in excitement, he grabbed her neck, ring at her with red eyes full of hatred. Catherine felt her world copse and couldnt believe what he was doing to her. Chapter 207 He Almost Strangled Her She struggled to breathe, pinching his wrist by instinct. However, his hand closed around her neck like a vice, pressing her backward. After entering the house, he strengthened his grip and trapped her in the corner. How he wished to end her life! Catherine could feel he was out of control. Her eyes almost popped out under his grip. She slowly released his wrist, looking at him like she wasnt afraid of death. What have you done to her? Ivan spoke while gnashing his teeth, Do you have something to do with Jennifers disappearance? Do you know where shes gone? He was losing his sanity. Catherine stopped resisting. Even though she was almost strangled, she only closed her eyes, epting her fate. I can also give you whatever she gives you she squeezed a few words from her throat in difficulty, I will be honored if I die in your hands Ivan was in wrath. So high-sounding, huh? Think I dare not to kill you? He tightened his grip. Catherines face reddened and twisted. Go ahead This is myst 105 carats soul I love you till the end. Tell me. Where is she? Ivan re at her like he wanted to cut her with his gaze. This is yourst chance. Catherine was too weak to utter a beep. Shaking her head, she looked suffocated. Ivan guessed that she wouldnt know it, so his remaining reason made him let go of her. Catherine bent over, touching her throat and gasping heavily. She couldnt catch her breath for quite a while. Ivan left directly regardless of the woman who was almost suffocated to death. Somehow, Catherine felt ashamed. She used to be proud, aloof, and elegant. She had many suitors. But whenever she confronted Ivan, she was so humble that she could even give up on her life. Leaning against the wall, she slid to the ground. She felt utterly dejected, and she cursed Jennifer for all that had happened. In the evening, Kelsington Bay. Standing in front of her bedroom window on the second floor, Aubree looked at the night view outside while feeling depressed. Her sons hand was injured. She was worried, feeling sorry for him. However, she dialed another number and whispered, Finnley, can you stay with Ivan tonight? Madam Aubree, why did Ms. Brooks leave? Finnley asked her bluntly, Do you know about this matter? Aubree paused. Without answering him, she hung up the phone. She sighed and couldnt help but recall the first time she met Catherine. Catherine was only 11 then, all unkempt. However, her eyes were extremely bright, glinting with unshakeable determination. At first sight, she wanted Catherine to be her daughter-inw. Catherine had never disappointed her over the years. Aubree watched all the way how much Catherine had paid to achieve her current status. Catherine had been a straight-A student at school, and now a knowledgeable, decisive businesswoman. She was a genius in business and always worked hard, which made her outstrip many others. Therefore, no matter what Catherine had done wrong, Aubree still liked her. She brought Catherine up like raising her own daughter. Ivans Lamborghini parked in front of Emerald Bay. Jordan was waiting for him eagerly at the door, heaving a sigh of relief after seeing him safe and sound.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Mr. Marsh, you are back, he greeted Ivan. Ivan just passed by him and headed for the second floor. Jordan noticed his bleeding right hand immediately. He hurriedly took out the first-aid kit and followed Ivan. However, Ivan mmed the door of his bedroom shut and locked it from the inside. Mr. Marsh Jordan dared not to knock on the door, feeling worried. Has Daddye back? the children asked behind him. Why did he close the door so fiercely? Is Daddy mad? Diana saw the first-aid kit in Jordans hands. Jordan, is Daddy injured? Chapter 208 I’ll Never Let Her Carry the Burdens Alone Jordan squatted in front of the kids, patting on their shoulders. Could you knock on the door? Mr. Marshs hand is bleeding. I want to bandage it for him. He sounded like he was asking them for their permission. As soon as he finished speaking, the door was opened. Ivan appeared at the door. Come in. He didnt want to worry his children as he had heard them call him earlier. Daddy! Ehn, he answered. The children had no idea their mother was gone and asked him worriedly, How did you get hurt, Daddy? The wound on his right hand was scabbed partially, but blood was still oozing. The children could feel his pain by just looking at it. Without answering them, Ivan walked into his bedroom. Jordan followed him, and so did the children. Sitting on a couch next to the window, Ivan looked depressed, although he had tried to repress it in his childrens presence. Jordan squatted in front of him, opened the first-aid kit, and held his bloody hand. He started to sterilize the wound.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Ill be gentle, said Jordan with concern. Ivan replied, I wouldnt mind if it was not bandaged. The little pain was nothingpared to the pang in his heart. The children stood beside him, boldly holding his arm to cooperate with Jordan while watching. Daddy, what happened? Did you fight with someone? Alfie looked at him in confusion. Did you lose? Ivan stared at him, rubbing his head. I didnt have a fight. Then he asked gently, Alfie, Diana, where has Mommy gone? Do you know her whereabouts? Alfie thought for a while and exchanged a nce with Diana. Diana asked, Is she gone? Alfie asked, Thats really quick, isnt it? Ivan frowned, realizing the children might know her whereabouts. Hope appeared in his eyes again. Mommy must be on a trip, Alfie answered calmly, A few days ago, she asked if we would prefer to go with her or stay with you when she went to travel to a faraway ce. Ivans heart sank, realizing that Jennifer was saying goodbye to them in that way. He whispered, How did you guys answer her? Mommy has suffered a lot in these years, so we decided to let her take a break. We didnt want to be a drag. Right. We chose to be with you, Daddy. Daddy, you should take us out to y every day. Ivans heart tightened. He wondered whether Jennifer would have taken the children away if they chose to travel with her. Jordan bandaged his hand and knotted the white gauze. Ivan said, Jordan, can you take the children out and ask Marry to send them to bed? Good night, Daddy. The children were sensible, leaving the room with Jordan. However, Finnley entered. Ivan didnt expect him toe. He reminded Finnley, Please close the door. Finnley followed his order and walked toward Ivan. Seeing his bandaged hand, he asked anxiously, What happened, sir? Why did you get injured? Nothing. Found anything? Finnley answered, Not yet so far. I cant get the boarding information or any bus records. The surveince cameras on the road from Emerald Bay were all broken. It was evident that Jennifers traces were erased purposely. Ivans eyes became icy and sharp. Go on the investigation. Even if we have to turn Arkpool City upside down, I must find her. No matter what happens, Ill confront it with her. Ill never let her carry the burdens alone. Yes, we are still investigating. Finnley sighed. Sir, Madam Aubree asked me toe to see you. Shes worried about you. Worried? Ivan found it utterly ridiculous. Chapter 209 Love and Hate Go home, he said to Finnley indifferently. Leave me in peace. Will you go to work tomorrow? Finnley asked tentatively, Shall I adjust your schedules? You need a good rest. Ivan didnt answer, feeling as if the next day was too far away from him. He didnt have the energy to think about it. Finnley could understand how he felt. Ok, I know what to do. Please take care, Mr. Marsh. Ill keep you updated. Ivan didnt reply, and Finnley left. He closed the door. Ivan stood up and locked it from the inside. Then he pulled out two bottles of whisky from the wine cab, sitting in front of the window. His eyes were full of anger. Recalling every moment he spent with Jennifer in the past few days, he felt his heart was torn apart by grief, which he had never felt so in his life before. Probably, since he encountered Jennifer for the first time seven years ago, he had loved her to the core. He wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Instead of pouring the whisky into a cup, Ivan opened the lid, lifted the bottle, and gulped it down. The liquid brought the burning sensation from his throat all the way to his stomach. The scenes where they were together became clearer and clearer in his mind. Youve epted my gift. Can you answer my question now? Have you got the answer, Mrs. Marsh? I love you. I dont know when it started. Probably from the moment that I wished you could be happy, that I could cure the wounds on your back as well as your stomach problem, that I could cure your mother, and I also hope She was always gentle and kind-hearted. All her wishes were about him and for his own good. Sitting in front of the window, Ivan heard the wind blowing outside. He gulped down the whisky in frustration, wondering where she was and what she was doing. Whenever he closed his eyes, his pain kept hitting his jumbled mind. Each second seemed to be a year to him. How could it be so difficult to find a person Ivan sat while drinking the alcohol for a whole night, waiting for Finnleys call. He had no intention of going to bed. When he missed her greatly, Ivan picked up the stomach medicine from Jennifer. Staring at the small bottle in his hand, he had mixed feelings. The dawn broke the day. Ivans heart was upied by his love, worry, and hate toward her. He couldnt believe that she had gone without telling him, which he couldnt ept. He pinched the medicine bottle. Her kindly reminders reechoed in his ears. However, she wasnt beside him anymore. What was the point even if his stomach trouble was cured? Ivans eyes were full of ice. He pinched the bottle with all his strength and crushed it, which he had been holding for a whole night. Countless white pills scattered. Some rolled under the sofa, some rolled between the mats, and some rolled to the window. All were gone. About eight empty bottles were ced on the coffee table. However, Ivan didnt think he was drunk. He felt sobered. He knew how much he loved Jennifer. Although the next day hade, he still hadnt seen any hope as his phone remained silent. The vi of Kelsington Bay was engulfed by mist. Aubree got up early as she had a sleepless night as well. Morning, Madam Aubree. Why did you get up so early? Pippa was surprised to see her. You Pippa, go to Emerald Bay and check on Ivan, Aubree interrupted her, Im worried about him.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Why dont you go there in person? Pippa asked. If you go there, probably Aubrees cold gaze shot at her. Pippa buttoned her lip. A momentter, she lowered her eyes obediently. OK, Madam. Ill go there right now. She had a lot of things to tell Ivan as she could hardly repress them anymore. Chapter 210 Pippa Acted Boldly A few minutester, Aubree walked Pippa to the parking lot and watched her leave. Pippa held the steering wheel. She was fond of wearing dresses and always had its, looking like a young maid working in the pce during ancient times. She was young and pretty with a good head on her shoulders. Pippa drove steadily. ording to her judgment, Ivan and Jennifer loved each other for real. They were destined to be together. Love couldnt be faked. Whenever Ivan looked at Jennifer, Pippa saw his eyes twinkle. In the past, she also thought Catherine was an excellent woman, good-looking andpetent in business. She thought Catherine could help Ivan shoulder the burdens at work and was the most suitable candidate for Ivans wife. However, after knowing Catherine had tried all possible means to gain Ivans heart, Pippa denied her. After parking the car in the yard of Emerald Bay, Pippa got off and entered the living room. Jordan was surprised to see her. Pippa? He peered out the door. Did youe here alone? Right. Howdy, Jordan? Pippa greeted him. Where is Mr. Marsh? Hows he doing? Jordan looked at her, understanding something. Did he injure his hand in Kelsington Bay? Ehn, Pippa admitted it. Is it serious? How did he get injured? The wound was still bleeding when he returned home. I bandaged his hand. Its not severe. However, Jordan felt sorry for Ivan, heaving a sigh. Hes been taken good care of since he was born. He had never been injured like this before. He smashed his hand himself, Pippa replied. How was hest night? I meant his mood. Jordan shook his head. I dont know. He has locked himself in the room. Pippa sucked in her breath. Then she went upstairs, followed by Jordan. They knocked on Ivans door but received no response. Pippa clung to the door crack and sniffed. He seems to have drunk a lot of alcohol. I smelt it in the air. Probably hes alreadywasted. Jordan was shocked, afraid that Ivan would catch a cold if hey on the floor after getting drunk. In fear, he fetched the backup key hurriedly. Pippa took it over and opened the door. As soon as she rushed in, she saw Ivan stare daggers at her. She stopped mid-step fearfully. Fuck off! Ivan bit out, his voice sending a chill down her spine. Jordan was so afraid that he dared not enter the door. He thought Pippa would leave, but she shut the door. Jordan was shut out in surprise, amazed by how bold Pippa was.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. In fact, Pippa was horrified, but she couldnt bear it any longer. Clenching her fists, she walked to Ivan under his deadly gaze. I said fuck off. Cant you understand? Ivan narrowed his gaze on her, repressing the urge to blow up. Mr. Marsh. Pippa stopped, looking at him in the distance. Andrew sent Mrs. Marsh away. Ivan was slightly taken aback, looking at her, his eyes with something that Pippa didnt understand. Ivan couldnt ept the fact. He pulled out his phone and called Finnley. Check on Andrew. Bring him to me. Jennifer was sent away by him. His voice was bone-chilling. After he ended the call, Pippa looked at him, only to find his stern-looking face. Silence nketed the room. Pippa confirmed that Ivan wouldnt kick her out. Hence, she added, During the days when you went to New York with Ms. Collins, Mrs. Marsh suffered a lot in Kelsington Bay. Ivan squinted, and his face was gloomy. Chapter 211 Pippa Was Righteous Pippa sounded like she felt sorry for Jennifer. She didnt ask Dr. Watson to leave. It was Madam Aubree, after knowing her identity. Ivan looked sullen, his breathing bing heavier. Madam Aubree hates it the most when someone lies to her. Of course, she couldnt ept that Mrs. Marsh had hidden her identity. Hence, even though Mrs. Marsh could cure her, Madam Aubree was still mad, Pippa continued, She asked Mrs. Marsh to cook and do all housework. Her words cause a tearing pain in Ivans heart. To develop the medicine for Madam Aubree, Mrs. Marsh had to squeeze time to work in the researchb. She got up earlier in the morning and went to bedte at night. Whenever Madam Aubree gave her a hard time by smashing the tes or tossing away her dishes, or even when Mrs. Marsh was pped, she tolerated it and made the dishes again. Its all because Madam Aubree is your mother. She loves the person you love. pped? Ivan captured the critical point. His heart sank, and his face turned livid. When he returned from New York that time, her cheek was swollen. It turned out it wasnt because of her wisdom tooth. Ivan withdrew his gaze slowly, his dull eyes falling on the empty bottles. He felt indeed upset. Mrs. Marsh loves you a lot. She swallowed all her grievances for you. Her biggest wish was for you and Madam Aubree to get along well. Pippa felt bitter, her mind jumbled. She had forgotten she was Aubrees caregiver. Please get her back, Mr. Marsh, if you also love her. I know I shouldnt have told you these. I work at Kelsington Bay, after all. Tears welled up in her eyes. Pippa held them back and continued, However I dont want to see a loving couple separated. It could be a regret of lifetime if you missed the one. After listening to her, Ivan apologized to her sincerely, Sorry for my rudeness just now. The man of status and Gods favorite said sorry to a maid. Pippa felt much better. She added, Ms. Collins drugged you that night seven years ago. She bluntly told Ivan whatever she had learned about. Madam Aubree felt itchy and was cured instantly that day because of Ms. Collins, but she was up to no good in the first ce. Ivan was sobered, gazing at the righteous girl in front of him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Although furious, he listened to her seriously. She put something into the medicine to set up Mrs. Marsh, Pippa said, However, she coincidentally did Mrs. Marsh a favor. Fortunately, Madam Aubree wasnt disfigured. Or, I cant imagine the consequences. Thats not love. Ms. Collins is extreme and selfish, Though Pippa was young, she had a good judgement. Mrs. Marsh loves you truly. She was willing to leave you and even left the children here. However, she didnt know you would be so devastated after leaving, and your rtionship with Madam Aubree worsened. You also hurt yourself. If Mrs. Marsh knew, she would be indeed upset. As Pippa spoke, she choked in sobs. Mr. Marsh, if you want to reconcile with Madam Aubree, Im afraid Mrs. Marsh muste back. In fact The room full of alcohol smell fell into silence for a moment. Pippas chest heaved up and down fiercely as she was angry. In fact, what? Ivan asked hoarsely. Pippa looked into his eyes, plucking up her courage. In fact, Madam Aubree was disappointed in Ms. Collins. She also wavered between Mrs. Marsh and Ms. Collins. Sometimes, she missed Mrs. Marshs kindness Ivan understood. It turned out his mother didnt detest Jenniferpletely. However, Catherine had won the upper hand at this moment. Do you know where Andrew is? he asked. Chapter 212 Chaos Shaking her head, Pippa replied, I dont know, Mr. Marsh. He rarely goes to Kelsington Bay, and I dont know him well. It might not be easy to find him recently. Ivan knew what she implied-Andrew probably have hidden away. Although Pippa disclosed a lot of information to him, Ivan understood it immediately, because these were all par for the course considering who had done it. He med himself for being careless as he hadnt been on guard earlier. Those people had gone too far. How dare they bully the kind-hearted Jennifer! Thank you, Pippa, Ivan said hoarsely in a deep voice, You can go home now. I dont want to drag you into this. Ill go to Kelsington Bayter. What will you do? Pippa panicked instantly. Ivan answered, Ill ask her about Andrews whereabouts. Pippa feared, somehow. However, even if she didnt tell him, he would find out it was done by Andrew sooner orter.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Before leaving, Pippa nced at his bandaged hand, feeling sorry for him. Mr. Marsh, please take good care of yourself no matter what. Tiredness and repressed anger were written all over Ivans handsome face. Pippa turned away. Half an hourter, Ivan went downstairs with a strong alcohol smell, but he was sober. Where are you going, Mr. Marsh? Jordan was worried while watching him leave. Let the driver give you a ride. DUI is dangerous. However, Ivan seemed not to have heard him, storming out of the house in silence. Jordan anxiously followed him. Mr. Marsh? Ivan pulled the door open and sat in the car. Soon, he started the engine. The car roared away at high speed. Jordans heart was in his mouth. He could only pray that Ivan would be safe and sound. In the Lamborghini, Ivans phone rang. Ivan gripped the steering wheel with one hand and answered the phone with the other. Mr. Marsh, I found Mrs. Marsh had gone to the airport. Andrew gave her the air ticket, a man reported, But I failed to find her boarding information, so I didnt know which city she had flown to. Ivan ordered, Find Andrew. Bring him to me. Then he tossed his phone to the passengers seat, his blood pressure rising rapidly. Pippa was a righteous person, but Andrew was just a stupid jerk! How Ivan wished to skin him alive! He stepped on the gas, and the car ran at high speed. Staring at the road coldly, Ivan gripped the steering wheel in anger. The wound on the back of his hand started bleeding again. The blood gradually stained the white gauze. His eyes were full of irritation. Right then, a red Bentley was pulled up to Kelsington Bay. Catherine got off the car and strode into the living room. She also didnt sleep the previous night as she had been upset and hesitant for the whole night. Pippa was arranging flowers in the living room. After returning from Emerald Bay, she had been absentminded, so she didnt see Catherine until a pair of red high heels appeared in her sight. Where is Auntie Aubree? Catherine asked gently, Did she get up? Although Pippa disliked her, she dared not offend Catherine. Morning, Ms. Collins. Madam Aubree is upstairs. Then she continued to arrange the flowers, wondering why Catherine suddenly came over. By ident, Catherine found the cracks on the coffee table. Frowning slightly, she went upstairs. She wondered who had broken the table and whether Aubree was still angry with her. When her figure vanished in the corner of the stairs, the Lamborghini was parked in the yard. It was pulled over behind the red Bentley with a sudden brake, almost hitting the car. Ivan gazed at the Bentley icily, and his raw nerves were hit. What was she doing here? To discuss the future n? He wondered. After getting down, he mmed the door shut and strode into the living room with a cold aura. Mr-Mr. Marsh Pippa raised her head, scared by him. She felt chilly instantly. Ignoring her, Ivan strode upstairs. Seemingly he came to make a fuss. Pippa was in a panic. Since Catherine was also here, she wondered if the situation would worsen. The living room on the second floor was lit up brightly. Once Catherine entered, she knelt to Aubree. Auntie, please forgive me, she apologized faithfully, Im sorry. Its my bad. Aubree wished to be with herself at this moment. Ivan argued with her and left the previous night determinedly. The feedback from Pippa also upset her. She knew Ivan had been drunk and was like a cornered beast. Moreover, he wanted to cut off ties with her. Chapter 213 Crazy Idea Auntie, I love him truly, Catherine sobbed, In this world, except for you, nobody loves him more than I do. I promise Ill never do anything to harm anyone in the future. Please keep me by his side. Ivan stopped at the door, watching Catherine kneel and grip his mothers wrist to beg her. He heard every single word she said. His stomach was turning. If Catherine hadnt ced obstacles in the way, his mother wouldnt be so determined. Anger mes burned in his eyes. He emanated a murderous aura. Ivan rushed in and lifted Catherine from the ground. Fuck off! Then he flung her away violently. Ah! Catherine eximed miserably. She spun, and her belly hit the corner of a table. The pain made her face twist and her body numb. Aubree was frightened by her son as well. Before she helped Catherine up, Ivan blocked her way, gazing at her icily. Tell me. Where is Jennifer? I knew Andrew had given her the ticket. Stop denying it, Ivan reminded her tolerantly, God is watching you. Aubree felt guilty for some reason. Catherine leaned against the desk. The pain made her forehead sweating. She took several deep breaths to relieve it. Tell me. Where have you sent her to? Ivans voice was trembling, his face turning livid. Let me repeat it thest time. Where the heck is she? Aubree knew Ivan was serious. Calming down, she answered, New York. Her words caused a sharp pang in his chest. Ivan continued, What did you do to make her leave? What did you say to threaten her? She left voluntarily, Aubree answered indifferently, No one made her leave by force. Where in New York? No idea. Ivan could tell Aubree wasnt lying. The most important now was to look for Jennifer. Before leaving, he gazed at Catherine, and thetter shivered in fear. Her nerves were so tense that she almost broke down. Listen. Even if Jennifer never existed, I wouldnt marry you, Ivan bit out determinedly, Hand over your work to Finnley. Go through the resignation process in a week. Get out of my face! Each of his words stabbed her heart like daggers. Ivan withdrew his sharp gaze and turned away. Ivan! Catherine followed him by instinct. Ivan trotted downstairs, but she tripped over near the handrail. Ivan! The physical pain from her belly mixed with the sharp pang in her heart. Tears trickled down her cheeks. Ivan Catherine copsed, overwhelmed by the bitterness. She had never owned him but had already lost him. The feeling tore her heart apart again. Instead of following them out, Aubree stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and watched her son drive away. Lamborghini rushed out of the vi. It started drizzling in the morning. Soon, the rain became a downpour, blurring her sight. Aubree wondered if her son had really fallen in love with Jennifer. She was upset but didnt think she should change her mind. In her opinion, it wasnt good for her son to love that woman so deeply. In marriage, loving someone is far more suffering than being loved by someone. She didnt want her son to give out and suffer. Aubree turned around and walked out of her room. Seeing Catherine weeping beside the handrail, she felt sorry for the young woman.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Catherines eyes were hollow and lifeless. Dont disappoint me again, Aubree said evenly, Stand up. In a trance, Catherine bit down the pain, grabbed on the handrail, and stood up. Then she met Aubrees gaze, wondering what she meant. Aubree looked at her calmly and continued in a determined tone, Ill help you drug him. You can get pregnant with his child. You two must get married. Chapter 214 Catherine Was Severely Injured Catherines eyes widened. She gaped at Aubree, wondering if she had misheard it. Drug him? Pregnant? Get married? Downstairs, Pippa looked horrified when she overheard their conversation. She was shocked by Aubree. Has Madam Aubree be such a freak? Does it make any sense to do so? Shortly after, Aubree continued in a cold tone, I dont want to see him be so crazy for a woman. Youve seen what he looks like now. Aubree sounded disappointed and concerned. He doesnt look like apany CEO anymore. Catherine tried to calm down, leaning against the handrail. This kind of love would wear him out sooner orter. Aubrees voice was full of sorrow. Catherine, I want you to love him wholeheartedly in the future. Let him enjoy being loved. Then hell devote himself to his work. But he doesnt love me Catherine was heartbroken, her mind nk. He asked me to quit. She was a woman, and she also wanted to be loved. Without my permission, no ones gonna let you quit. Aubree stared at her. Are really you bothered by whether he loves you? Her words touched her sensitive nerve. Aubree asked, As long as you can marry him and be his wife, even if he doesnt love you, will you feel bothered? Catherine shook her head determinedly, her eyes bloodshot, No, I wont. Im satisfied to love him. As long as Im with him, Ill be happy. Then keep on. Love him wholeheartedly. Aubree looked at her darkly. Leave the rest to me. Catherine was disappointed just now, but she had a ray of hope upon hearing her words. A touch of a smile appeared on her lips, although she hadnt stopped shedding tears. She felt that she was a lunatic. Others didnt understand her, but she enjoyed herself. First floor. Pippa staggered backward. When her fingers gripped the table corner, she kept bnce and calmed down. She wondered if Aubree was out of her mind. Are you alright? Aubree asked Catherine, Did you get hurt? Do you need to see a doctor? She didnt notice Catherine covering her belly until now. Catherine shook her head vigorously, forcing a smile on her tearful face. Im all right. Thank you, Auntie. Go home, Catherine. Aubree looked at her up and down with inquisitive eyes. Im tired. Need a rest. OK. Then Catherine watched her go into her bedroom. She didnt return to her senses until the door was closed gently. With mixed feelings, she held the handrail and moved downstairs. Whenever she took a step, the pain in her belly got stronger. Finally, she managed to arrive on the first floor. Her forehead was covered with sweat, and she felt dizzy from the pain. Pippa was wiping a table with a cloth, purposely turning her back to Catherine. She was unwilling to bid Catherine farewell, listening to her step going far. Unhappily, Pippa peered out the window. She had to admit that the two women were both freaks as their thoughts matched. Mr. Marsh didnt love her. Why did she have to marry him? After driving out of the vi, Catherine felt the pain stirring in her belly, and her face became ashen. Holding the steering wheel with one hand, she pulled out her phone with a trembling hand and dialed Lindas phone number. Linda, I Im going to a hospital. Pleasee here.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What happened, Ms. Collins? Linda could sense something wrong in her tone. Wait for me at the hospital entrance. Catherine ended the call. She looked more and more painful but still tried her best to drive to the hospital entrance. A private jet took off from Emerald Bay, heading for New York. Ivan didnt bring anyone with him, only asked his men to do ab search in New York. He had a heavy heart as he wanted to look for a person in a metropolitan area, just like looking for a needle in a haystack. He feared that he would never find her. Chapter 215 She’s in New York The private jet was 30, 000 feet in the air. The sunshine fell on theyer of clouds. Outside the window, the view was stunning. Ivan and Jennifer once enjoyed such a fantastic view together before, right in the same position. Ivan peered out the window, feeling a chill in his chest. Jennifers pleasant voice reechoed in his ears. Right. Your mother loves the dishes I cook. I just wanted to impress her with my cooking skills. She almost finished all the dishes. Ivan, you should stop arguing with your mother in the future. She mustve been leading a difficult life over the years. No one can really understand her. But who had understood you in the past several years, Jennifer? You brought up the two children by yourself. You must have suffered a lot and have been biased by others. The thought made Ivan wrench. He swore he would find her and protect her all her life. Kelsington Bay, Arkpool City. Aubree received a call. The person on the other end of the phone said, Madam Aubree, Mr. Marsh has gone to New York. He has changed all his schedules in the following two weeks. Aubree pinched her phone, looking annoyed. What if he couldnt find Jennifer Brooks? Would he nevere back? How dare he leave willfully because of that woman! She couldnt see any reason or sense of responsibility in him, although he was the president of the Marsh Group. If this went on, she believed her son would be doomed. At this moment, Aubree hated Jennifer more. Hence, she made up her mind that as soon as Ivan returned to Arkpool City, she would manage to let Catherine have his child. She knew her son well. Ivan treasured the Marsh familys reputation, so he would definitely take responsibility. Lying in the hospital, Catherine had just finished a series of checkups. The pain was so severe; she had never experienced something like this before. Her belly had been hit. Ivan tossed her away violently so her spleen and stomach were hurt. She also suffered an internal hemorrhage. The doctor suggested she stay in the hospital for observation. Catherine took double-dosed painkillers and felt much better. Will it prevent me from being pregnant, Doc? Catherine asked the question that bothered her the most. Most probably, it wont, the doctor answered, Rest well. Ill remove the congestion and stop the bleeding first. When can I check out? Catherine wished to get better soon. If she was injured, Aubree couldnt carry out her n. The doctor signed, Your injury wasnt severe but not mild either. Be patient. Stay in the hospital for a week first. Then well give you a checkup again. Catherine had to be cooperative, although every second was like a year to her. What happened to you, Ms. Collins? Linda asked in confusion. However, Catherine couldnt tell her the truth for her dignity. Finnley got super busy in the Marsh Group and had to handle everything. He was exhausted every day. New York. The night view in the city was dazzling. In a high-end western restaurant, a young woman in a blue dress was sitting at the window booth asst time. She cut the steak silently, ignoring all the sounds around her. She pretended that he was still sitting opposite.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the past two days, Jennifer had meals in this restaurant. She had friends in New York but didnt contact anyone. Since boarding the flight, she hadnt spoken anymore, even not to the flight attendants or the restaurant waiters and waitresses. She was wearing the earplug in which Ivans voice message to Darcies inbox was yed. Where are you, Jennifer? Why did you leave so suddenly? Come back. Our children and I need you. What on earth has happened? We shall confront everything together no matter what happens. OK? Sorry. I couldnt protect you. Pleasee back to me. I cant live without you. We promised to be together forever. She had listened to these over dozens of times. Whenever she listened to them, she had different feelings. Chapter 216 Surprise Jennifer didnt intend to stay too long in New York. She just wanted to revisit the streets and the views they had visited before together. These would be the most beautiful memories she had ever had in her life. She kept telling herself that they had only had a very short time together, and it was nothing. She would forget about him after a while, she tried to tell herself. However, every time she thought of the fact that she may never see him again in her life, she felt too sad to say anything. After dinner, she put on her earphones, stood up and left. She kept reying the song Love Goes by Sam Smith. His crisp voice could give her a moment of peace. Alone, she took the elevator and went up to the viewing deck they had been before. Most of the visitors here were couples. Everyone was here with the person he or she loved. She walked around the deck. While everyone else was appreciating the beauty of the city, she was looking up at the sky. The sky tonight was gorgeous, with stars all over and the night breeze which was a bit cold. She wondered how Ivan was doing now. Was the night in Arkpool as beautiful as the night here? Could he ept her leaving? Was he as sad as she was now? Did he feel as regretful as she did now, or as powerless? Ivan cared so much about family, of course, Aubrees feelings mattered to him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But what Jennifer didnt know was that at this moment, Ivan was looking up at the same sky as she was now. However, he was high up there on a ne. When he saw the twinkling stars, he missed Jennifer more. Jennifer left the viewing deck, walked along on the bustling street in the night breeze while listening to the song. She felt like a ghost. When she thought of the night when the two of them walked side by side on the streets, she felt bitterness in her heart. Did he take his medicine on time? Had he been trying to eat? Had he been busy working? Would he stay upte? Did he have time for Diana and Alfie? Was he looking for her? As she walked down the street, the feelings in her heart surged up and she wanted to suppress them. She looked up and suddenly saw the photo studio where Ivan and she went to that day for developing photos. The ce seemed to have been there for ages under the warm streetlights. The door was a little rugged with twinkling lights hanging over it. And there were some old photos on the tall. Jennifer stopped, hesitated for a few seconds, and couldnt help but walk in. After all. They had had memories here. The ce was run by a middle-aged woman with blue eyes and blonde hair. She was a little fat but a very kinddy. Ah, its you! she recognized Jennifer at a nce and said excitedly. Werent you here a few days ago? You were here with Mr. Marsh! Are you his wife? Jennifer was stunned and looked into her eyes in disbelief. Then, thedy took out an album and handed it to Jennifer. Look. This is your promotion video on the ring that Miss Alice Edison designed. The video that Mr. Marsh proposed to you at the castle manor has gone viral on the Inte. Can I take a photo with you? Jennifer took over the album and opened it. On the grass in front of the beautiful manor, Ivan got down on one knee before her and was putting on the ring that represented true love for her. The photos were high-definition and dreamy. They were all the moments captured from that day. Thedy could see how moved Jennifer was when she saw how Jennifer was rubbing her finger on the photos as if she was touching the man in them. Mrs. Marsh, take it as a gift from me. Can I take a photo with you? Before Jennifer could even answer, thedy had taken out her phone, stood behind Jennifer and took some selfies with her. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh! Why didnt Mr. Marshe with you? Jennifer closed the photo album and smiled. Hes busy. Thats right, he runs a bigpany. I hope you two can be happy forever. Thank you. And thank you for the album. Jennifer smiled, put the album into her bag and walked out of the ce. This was indeed a surprise. However, a bigger surprise was waiting for her Chapter 217 Got to Find Her Exhausted, Jennifer went back to the hotel room, turned on the water tap and found herself a bathrobe. Soon, the steam in the bathroom blurred her haggard face in the mirror. After setting the water temperature, she got into the bathtub with her hair draped. She yed a song on her phone. She had been walking on the streets like a ghost for a whole day and had gotten anything but increased sorrow. Even if Ivan was looking for her now, he couldnt find her, could he? Because she had found that her check-in information here had been erased. She was impressed by how powerful Aubree was and how strong her determination in breaking them up. She had been in the bathtub for half an hour, but was still both physically and mentally exhausted. Putting on her bathrobe, she walked to the French window, had some red wine while appreciating the beautiful and brightly-lit city outside the window. However, she still felt alone. She wondered how Alfie and Diana were doing now. Were they doing okay? The night breeze came in through the window and blew on her hair. She was sober in an instant. She had to admit that Ivan was the first person that could distract her. On the same night. Ivan arrived in New York. He went straight to the hotel after getting off the ne and was apanied by several men of his. It was nearly 12 oclock in the evening. As long as he entered the deluxe suite, he had no time for a shower but made a call to someone first. After the phone was answered, he ordered in a low voice, Even if I have to search the whole New York city, I will find Jennifer. I dont care how much time it will take, find her. Send someone to get the surveince videos from the airports and all the hotels in the city. He knew that Jennifers check-in information might have been erased and they wouldnt find anything through the system. But since he was already here, he was determined to find her. If he couldnt find her, he wouldnt leave the city. Mr. Marsh, just trust us with this. We have checked half of the surveince videos of the airports. You should take care of yourself and have some rest, Ivan was reported. We are checking the security recording of all the hotels here. Weve sent out all the men we have. Im sure therell be news soon. Thank you, Ivan said this sincerely and hung up the phone. He sat down on the sofa. The huge room was in dead silence. He picked up the teacup with his injured hand and took a sip of the tea. The gauze around his hand had been removed because he thought it was too much of a trouble. He simply put on arge-sized Band-Aid on it. Although the bleeding had been stopped, it hurt when he moved his fingers. The pain kept reminding him that he was in anger. His phone rang, he looked at the caller ID and answered it. Mr. Marsh, have you arrived in New York? Finnleys voice came. I have just arrived. Dont worry about it too much, Mr. Marsh, Finnley said, After all, the kids are with you. She wille back for the kids one day. Is this what you called me for? Ivan didnt want to hear anyforting words. He just wanted to find Jennifer. Not all of it. Wellbe careful with your hand, dont get infected. Got it. And It seemed that Finnley had something more to say, which might be the reason why he called. Ivan got a little impatient. What is it? Just tell me? Sir, you have asked me to prepare a grand wedding for you and its almost ready. I was wondering, should we go on with the wedding nning or should we dy it? After all, Jennifer was gone now. Why dy it? Ivan was confused. Ill give her a grand wedding even if she has died.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Finnley was shocked. I see, sir. Ivan hung up the phone. There was determination in his eyes as well as pain in his heart. He only had one aim now, which was that he must find Jennifer. He lost his sleep this night. Chapter 218 A Glimmer of Hope After taking a shower, Ivany on the bed and thought of the words that Pippa had said to him. He thought of what Jennifer had gone through in the Kelsington Bay and couldnt help but frown. The next morning, the sun started to rise. Ivan had just had an IV injection and opened the door of the room. Mr. Marsh, good morning. Several of his bodyguards had been waiting outside and greeted him when they saw him. He said to them, You dont need to follow me. Ill go out for a walk. Then, he walked towards the elevator. After leaving the hotel, he found himself unconsciously walking to the ces Jennifer and he had visited together before. He was much as sad now as he was happy that day when they were together here. He was tall and looked lonely among the crowd. New York was a romantic city, and there were many couples on the streets. He had cklisted Catherine and Aubree. He just wanted some peace to reminiscence his good memories with Jennifer. He came to the restaurant that they had been before. Although he didnt want to eat anything, simply by sitting in their old seat made him feel much calmer. It was as if she was sitting opposite him just like before, cutting her steak carefully and then feeding him one piece. Have a taste. Maybe youll like it. The waitress felt strange. She knew Ivan from the promotion video of the ring, which was popr in the city. She recognized Ivan at a nce. The woman in the video came yesterday and he came today, both alone. They had been here before together. How strange! But she didnt ask any question, after all, it was their private affairs. She just needs to do her job. Ivan sat there for about an hour and only had a ss of red wine. The dishes on the table were untouched. Then, he walked to the coffeehouse Jennifer had been before and he stared at the ce where she had queued up in line for a long time. He also went to the viewing deck. Standing at a height, he stood there with his hands on the railings. Suddenly, Ivan felt that he had lost everything. But when she was by his side, he felt that he owned everything in the world. Ivan had walked around the city for a whole day and gone to every ce that Jennifer had been before. Then, it was midnight. Ivan stood in front of the photo studio and suddenly felt depressed. Like all the couples in love, they had organized their photos together into an album. He was already 38 years old and it might not be an age-appropriate thing for him, but he didnt feel it at all. This was the only ce he hadnt visited again. Without hesitation, he walked towards the store. He had unforgettably charming looks and a special aura of a king. He could always catch everyones attention. Moreover. The promotion video had gone viral everywhere recently. People who were into jewelry all remembered him and thedy who owned the photo studio was one of them. Just as Ivan walked into the store, thedy was thrilled. Mr. Marsh, youre here! Why didnt youe with your wife? Ivan looked gentle but didnt know how to answer. Mrs. Marsh looked even more radiant than before. I saw her yesterday, Thedy said with joy, She also came alone, but she wasnt here for photo development or What did you say? Ivans eyes widened as if he had seen a glimmer of hope. You said she was here? Thedy was stunned. Had they been separated from each other? Yea yes. She camest night. Then, thedy told him everything aboutst night. Ivan was overjoyed. He retreated outside of the shop and saw a surveince camera there.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It was of wide scope. Miss, can you show me the surveince recording here? I want to know which direction she has left in, Ivan was excited and said frankly, We had a fight and she has been angry with me. Thedy heard this and went to theputer. Come, let me show you. Chapter 219 Exciting News Thank you. Ivan tried to calm down and took over the mouse. Mr. Marsh, you looked so happy together. Why did you have a fight? I can see that you love each other very much. In that case, you should cherish each other. Your wife loves you. The shop owner hated to see a loving couple separate. Holding the mouse in his hand, Ivan fixed his eyes on the screen and waited for Jennifer to appear in the security camera video. When did shee here yesterday? Do you remember? Around 9 oclockst night. She left at about 9:30. Okay, thank you. Ivan zoomed in the video with a frown. He was nervously staring at the screen. He had to find her! Mr. Marsh, I gave your wife a photo album yesterday as a gift and she took a picture with me, as she said, the owner took out her phone. Ivan paused the video, nced at the picture and saw the sad look on Jennifers face. She seemed to have lost more weight and looked more fatigued. Although he had seen a glimmer of hope, he was anxious that if he was one secondter, he might not be able to find her. As he searched for her in the video, he called someone on his phone. Ive got a lead. Please check the surveince cameras for me along a street? Im in a photo studio now. Ill send you the address right away. 20 minutes had passed and Ivan still didnt see Jennifer. He was so nervous and worried that he might lose her forever. The owner had been waiting by his side the whole time. Ivan was tall and handsome and he attached much importance to the way he dressed. Women at any age would fall for him. Suddenly, he stopped the video. Staring at the women in the screen, he was overjoyed. It was his Jennifer! She left the photo studio at 9:30 yesterday evening, got on a taxi which drove to the left direction. He couldnt see the license te clearly, but he could discern the model of the car. The next step was to investigate all the taxis in New York. Thank you! Ivan left the studio while talking to someone on his phone. He had to find the taxi Jennifer had taken at 9:30st night, and to check its driving records to know where she got off. He had had someone onto it. Then, he went back to the hotel room and waited for the news. After he had an IV injection, he sat on the sofa facing the French window and turned off the main light. The room was a bit dim. He opened a bottle of whiskey and drank it while waiting for the news and missing her. He hoped she hadnt left the city. Ivan had been holding his phone tightly in his hand and waiting the whole night. He hadnt had any sleep for days. At 12 oclock, he finished the whole bottle of whiskey. At 2 in the morning, he was still holding his phone and waiting for the news in bed. He had been in light sleep. At 4 in the morning, when he woke up from a dream without Jennifer in it, he felt depressed. At 6 In the morning, his phone rang The ring tone woke him up and he immediately answered it, What have you got?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sir, weve found it! his subordinate excitedly said on the phone, Mrs. Marsh is staying in FD Resort Hotel, but there was no check-in information of her there. Someone has erased it. Is she still there? In Room 2501. She hasnt checked out yet. It was the most exciting news Ivan had ever heard. Okay, got it! He immediately washed up and headed for FD Resort Hotel. Sitting in the backseat of the Maybach, how he wished he could get there sooner! This time, when he saw her, he would question her and ask her why she left without saying anything. Why couldnt she let him face whatever problem it was together with her? Then, he would hold her tightly in his arms and tell her that he would never let her leave his side again! Chapter 220 A Car Accident Jennifer had woken up at this time. She hadnt had a sound sleep the whole night and kept having strange dreams. Carrying her bags, she went downstairs taking the elevator, with the room card in her hand and her headphones on. She had no regrets left here in New York anymore. She was going to take the 10-oclock flight to Dutch. Walking out of the elevator, she went to the receptionist. Im checking out. Room 2501. Thank you. Its done. You are wee, maam. After leaving the hotel, she came to the crossroad and waited for the traffic light. Suddenly, a ck Maybach squeaked to a halt in front of the hotel. Before the valet could open the door for Ivan, he had rushed out of the car and into the hotel lobby. Ivan came to the receptionist and asked, Hello, is the woman staying in Room 2501 still here? The receptionist answered, She had just checked out and left. Ivan nervously dashed out of the hotel. Mr. Marsh! Be careful! There are a lot of cars on the road! Ivan searched for Jennifer everywhere on the bustling street with his sharp eyes. He stopped there and kept searching. It hadnt been long. So, she should still be around.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, Jennifer had crossed the street and the traffic light had turned red. She was thinking about having some breakfast. The song Love Goes by Sam Smith was ying in her headphones. She loved the lyrics and the melody as well as the singers voice. It was as if this song was made for her. Jennie! Ivan captured her across the street in his eyes. He was overjoyed and excited. However, there were a lot of cars and she was getting further and further away from him. Ivan saw that a taxi stopped beside her and she was about to get in. Jennie! Dont! He immediately ran after her. Squeak! A rapid pickup truck was forced to brake. But it was getting closer and closer to him. Bang! The truck hit Ivan Mr. Marsh! Ivans men were in shock. Ivan was hit hard. His body were thrown in the air and then fell heavily on the cement ground beside the nts with his head hitting the hard surface. Blood gushed out of his head and he felt dizzy. He couldnt move Jennie he tried to call her name, even though he didnt even have any strength to move his finger. Jennie Dont go Mr. Marsh! His subordinates came, startled. Mr. Marsh! At this moment, Jennifer had gotten on the taxi, which slowly drove away Somehow, her heart skipped a beat just now. She didnt know why. Looking out of the window, she saw several cars pulled up across the street. The driver sighed. Another car ident. Car ident? The song had finished ying and Jennifer heard the driver. The driver exined, Yes. I saw from the rearview mirror that a guy was hit by a car hard. I think he might have died People really need to be careful when crossing the road. Why in such a rush, right? Jennifer didnt answer, just looking out the window with a frown. There was a traffic jam because of the ident. The police got here in time and cordon off the spot. The medical staff carefully helped Ivan into the ambnce and then rushed towards the hospital In a VIP ward of a hospital in Arkpool. Catherine, who was in bed, suddenly woke up and opened her eyes. Then, she saw Linda sitting beside her bed and staring at her. Did you have a nightmare? Linda asked in confusion. Catherine calmed herself down and shook her head. Chapter 221 Bad News At this moment, Catherines phone rang and she answered it. Ms. Collins, the photo album is ready. Should I send it to yourpany or youlle here to get it after work? Send it to mypany, Catherines eyes lit up and she said, My assistant will be waiting for you at the door. Okay. Ill set out now. After the phone was hung up, Catherine said to Linda, I took some photos for Auntie Aubree a few days ago and its been made into an album. Will you please go fetch it from thepany for me? Be careful with it. Why didnt you have it delivered here? Linda was confused. Thepany is not far from here anyway. Catherines face changed and she said awkwardly, I dont want anyone to know Im in the hospital now. Linda understood. Catherine had always been a tough woman in everyones eyes, she didnt want to be considered weak in any way. I see. Take care of yourself and ring the bell if you need anything. I will go to thepany right away, Linda said this and left the room. Half an hourter, Linda brought back the photo album. Sitting in bed, Catherine couldnt wait to take it over and browsed through it. Every photo in here had been carefully selected and printed in high-definition. Theyout was ingenious too. She thought it was perfect and Aubree would love it. With a joyful smile, Catherine lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed. What are you doing, Ms. Collins? Linda widened her eyes and asked. She saw Catherine wearing her shoes and saying, Im delivering the photo album to Auntie Aubree in Kelsington Bay. You dont have to be in such a hurry, Linda said in worries, You havent recovered yet. You can do itter. The doctor said you have to stay in bed. There is blood congestion in your stomach. Its okay. I feel much better now, Catherine insisted on leaving, Check me out of the hospital. No way! Linda was worried. Catherine was stunned. She looked up at her and warned, Ill cut your monthly bonus. Im not at work now. I dont care if you cut it or not! Im your friend here! Im just worried about you! Linda was stubborn. But so was Catherine. I have to be there. You can drive me or Ill drive myself. Linda knew that she couldnt stop her from leaving and had topromise. Fine. Ill drive you there. But welle back to the hospital right away after the album is delivered, okay? Catherines face was pale and she couldnt stand for too long. She had had a bad injury in her stomach and the doctor had told her it was rather serious. Okay, she agreed. She was willing to listen to the doctors advice. After all, she needed to maintain a healthy body in order to carry Ivans kids someday. Just like that, Linda helped her into the elevator and drove her to the Kelsington Bay. The environment was beautiful in Kelsington Bay, a ce for the rich. However, the weather had been bad recently and so was Aubrees mood. The servants dared not to speak in front of her. There seemed to be no joy here even after Aubrees scars were healed. She never left the house. Pippa really wished there could be some sunlight in here so that it could wash away the depression. The whole day, Aubree had been feeling uneasy. She had a bad feeling. She was restless and couldnt focus on anything. Suddenly, thendline phone rang and her heart beat faster somehow. She looked over. Pippa had picked up the phone. Hello, who is this? Pippa, is Madam Aubree there? a man said with trembling voice. Bad news What happened? Pippa asked, looking at Aubree, who was standing in front of the window with her back to her. You can say it directly. Maam is here. Go ahead. Then, she put the phone on speaker. Mr. Marsh had a car ident. Its seriousProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 222 Couldn’t Take It When Aubree heard it, her heart skipped a beat and she felt the world spinning. Pippa was shocked and she held the phone tightly in her hand, How serious? Her voice quavered. Hes still in the emergency room. The doctor asked me to call you and said that you should be prepared, he might not Pippa felt weak all over and her face turned ghastly pale. Then, the man continued, He might not make it I see with tears, she mumbled, We will be there right away. Call us if theres anything Then, she put the phone down.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. She couldnt take it. How did Ivan She tried to calm down. When Pippa looked at Aubree, she saw her staggering back with her mouth open and eyes zed. Maam! Pippa hurried over to support her, Maam! Aubree managed not to fall. She was overwhelmed and felt it hard to breath. Four teary eyes locked. They were both in shock. Ivan Aubree tried to suppress the uneasiness in her, We are going to New York! Get the helicopter here! Okay, Ill go make a phone call now. After making sure Aubree could stand still, Pippa went to make a call. At this moment, a red Bentley was parked in the yard and Linda got out of the drivers seat. She went to open the door to the passenger seat for Catherine. Ms. Collins. Catherine was helped out of the car with the photo album in her hands. After Pippa made the phone call, she walked back to Aubree and watched Linda and Catherinee in. Auntie Aubree. Catherine was holding the photo album and with a smile on her pale face. But when she saw Pippa steadying Aubree, who obviously didnt look good, she asked, Auntie, are you ok? As if startled, Aubrees face was covered with fear. Auntie Seeing her like this, Catherine got a shock. Whats wrong? Did anything happen? Aubree slowly turned to look at her and said with a quavering voice, Ivan had a car ident. It was serious and he he might die The album in Catherines hands was dropped to the ground and her face became even paler. She staggered back and was supported by Linda. The helicopter soonnded in the yard. Andrew came over with several of his men. Aubree anxiously walked out of the house and almost stumbled and fell several times. Maam! Pippa hurriedly steadied her, Be careful. Then, Andrew and Pippa helped her in the helicopter. Im going with you! Catherine finally realized what had happened and chased after them. Ms. Collins! Linda grabbed her hand. You cant go! You have to go back to the hospital! You havent recovered yet. Havent you heard just now? Mr. Marsh had a car ident! Catherine yelled at her and shook off her hand. Dont try to stop me! Im going! Whats the point of me being alive if he died? Then, she bore the pain in her stomach and got into the helicopter. Pippa helped Aubree sit down on a seat next to the window while Catherine sat opposite them. She was still in great shock. Worried and sorrow filled her heart and she couldnt stop crying. She felt heartbroken. Aubree couldnt help but cry, burying her head in Pippas neck. The helicopter took off There was silence and sadness in the air. Pippa pursed her lips and kept shedding tears. She looked out of the window with her mind in a nk. She thought of the words she had said to Ivan. Were they too harsh? If she hadnt said those words, would he have felt better? How did the ident happen? Was he driving? Hearing Aubrees wailing, Catherine bit her lips and couldnt contain the despair surging up in her heart. Chapter 223 Thanks to Spencer In Cornell University Hospital in New York. Ivan, covered with blood, was lying on the surgical table while eight surgeons were fighting with Death for his life. The top priority now was to stop the bleeding. He had hit his head and fallen unconscious, the doctors called his name and he didnt respond. All the doctors were extremely stressed, racing with the ticking time. Jennie Ivan called this name in a low voice with his eyes closed, but the doctor couldnt hear him clearly and didnt have time for it now. At this juncture, Ivan just wanted to see Jennifer. Outside the emergency room, his subordinates were waiting anxiously. Not many people knew about Ivans car ident, not even the senior executives of the New York brandpany knew it, so there werent many people here. In the terminal building of the JFK Airport, the passengers came and went. Jennifer stood beside a stone pir, appreciating the city for thest time. She was about to leave the city. Not far away from her, a shifty-eyed man had been staring at her and was approaching her. Just as Jennifer turned around, the man was about to rob her of her bag and run away. Ah! the thief suddenly screamed. Out of instinct, Jennifer grabbed his hand and he was tripped over. She pressed him to the ground with her knee and the pain made the thief groan. At this moment, seeing that everyone had gathered around them, the thief shouted. Shes a thief! She tried to steal from me! Please, help me! She tried to rob me! Jennifer sneered. This was interesting. Several security guards had walked over and asked what was going on. The thief shamelessly pretended to be the victim and used Jennifer of stealing from him and beating him up.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Spencer, who had just arrived, happened to see this. Jennifer was pressing a man to the ground and looked so lonely among the on-looking crowd. Facing the security guards questioning, Jennifer said with a sneer, You think I stole from him? You should ask him why he would have a womans bag with him. Where did he buy the bag and at what price. You should ask him whats in the bag! Does he have the identity document inside to prove himself? You have just gotten here and youve pre-assumed everything. How ridiculous! Are you okay? A man walked over and helped her. Hearing his familiar voice, Jennifer turned around and met his eyes. You are here? Hold him. Ill call the police. Spencer pressed the thief to the ground with much strength. When the police arrived, Jennifer exined what had happened to him and Spencer grabbed the thiefs cor. Lets head to the police department, that is a ce for you to be. Then, he handed over the thief to the police and apanied Jennifer to the police department. He took Jennifers bag from the police and soon walked up to Jennifer and handed her the bag, Check if anythings missing. Thank you foring along. There shouldnt be anything missing. I caught him right on the spot. Although Jennifer said so, she checked the bag. Her teacup, keys, jade pendant, photo album They were all in there. You were really something, Spencer said with a smile. Suddenly, Jennifer felt a stomachache and gasped with a frown. Whats wrong? Spencer held her shoulder and asked with concern, Are you okay? Im fine, Jennifer forced a smile and replied, Why are you here? Spencer found that she looked terrible and asked again, Whats wrong? Do you need me to take you to the hospital? I dont want to go to the hospital. Where have you been staying then? Spencer asked, Ill take you back for a rest. Chapter 224 An Angel Jennifer had already checked out of the hotel and was about to leave New York. But she didnt feel well now. Before Jennifer could answer, Spencer saw a white Maserati parked over, Come with me. He held her arm and walked her to the car. Then, he opened the door for her. Come, Ill take you back to the hotel first. Jennifer didnt refuse, because she was suffering from the stomachache. Mrs. Marsh? Riley, who was driving, turned to look at them and greeted Jennifer. Mrs. Marsh, nice to see you. Nice to see you, too. Jennifer smiled awkwardly. Head back to the hotel and book another room, Spencer said to Riley, then, he asked Jennifer again, You are really not going to the hospital? Im not going. Jennifer leaned on the back of the seat and put her bag on her knees. Then, she changed the subject, Why are you in New York? Have you just arrived? Yes, Spencer answered, My friends are here for apetition about cyberspace security. I came to instruct them. Have you finished shooting the y? Not yet. But a few days off wont affect it. Spencer smiled. He didnt change at all. They soon arrived at the hotel. Spencer walked Jennifer upstairs to the room Riley had just booked for her. After entering the room, he asked, I was wondering why you are here alone. Wheres he? Jennifer looked at him and didnt know how to answer. Did you two have a fight? Spencer observed her expression. Just a guess. Not really. Jennifer sighed and walked towards the French window. Are you all staying here? Yeah. Thank you for today, Jennifer stopped, turned around and spoke. You are wee. Its not a big deal. Spencer smiled and reminded her, The burrs and thieves in New York are dangerous. Dont fight them directly next time you run into them. I knew someone who died because of this. Jennifer didnt take it seriously. She was confident in herself. I mean it. Spencer looked worried. Dont do it again next time. Jennifer nodded, Got it. With his hands in his pockets, Spencer was about to leave. Im going to my friends now. Their match is the day after tomorrow. Call me if you need anything. Just lie down and have some rest. I will. After seeing him out of the room, Jennifer stopped smiling. She sighed with exhaustion, put the bag down on the bed. Her stomachache was getting more and more severe. Taking a ss of water, she took off her shoes andy down on the bed. In the helicopter to New York. Aubree had been overwhelmed by all the crying. If she could, shed trade her life for her sons. She regretted it now. It must be her stubbornness that might have killed her son If she didnt meddle in his marriage and his choices, maybe he would still be fine. Or If Jennifer didnte into his world, he would still be fine This was the weakness in human nature, she had to find an excuse to justify herself. Catherine had been numb with the heartbreaking pain and the physical pain. There was only one thought on her mind now, which was that if Ivan died, she wouldnt live alone in this world without him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan had been her only motivation her whole life. In a hotel in New York. Jennifery on the bed, covered with the quilt. The stomachache kept getting worse and she couldnt help wincing in pain. As a doctor herself, she couldnt tell why exactly. This wasnt a diarrhea. She could be sure of this. And she wasnt on her period either. Shey there and thought that she would be fine after some resting. Are you asleep? The door of the room was opened and Spencer came in. Chapter 225 Want to See Her Jennifer sat up from the bed and was somehow nervous. How did you get in? With the room card. Spencer put the dessert he had brought her on the table and asked, Do you want some desserts? Its freshly-made. Are you feeling any better?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer bit her lips. Not really. Then, she lifted the quilt and got out of the bed. What? Spencer turned to look at her and walked over to help her up. Should we go to the hospital? You dont have to tough it out. With his help, she put on her shoes. When she stood up, Spencer saw blood stains on the bed sheet and asked, Are you on your period? No Jennifer followed his gaze and saw it. At this moment, the stomachache got even worse than before and she couldnt help but fall into his arms weakly. Spencer held her waist with one hand and grabbed a nket to covered her lower part of the body, and then, he carried her in his arms and strode out of the room. All of these were done in just a few seconds. Hang in there! he said to her and rushed into the elevator. Jennifer looked up at him and saw his jaw, which looked much alike that of Ivans. She thought of Ivan again. She really missed him Running out of the elevator with Jennifer in his arms, Spencer hailed a taxi and got into the car. To the hospital, hurry! Yes, sir. The door was closed and the driver drove to the hospital at a fast speed. Spencer was wiping the sweat off of her head with a handkerchief and looked worried. Hang on, we will be there soon. Thank you, Spencer Jennifer had taken him as her younger brother and felt grateful. Please dont tell Ivan Please Although Spencer had no idea what Ivan had done to her, he didnt really care. Okay, I wont. But you have to hang on! He He doesnt know anything about the baby Even though it was hurting like hell, Jennifer kept asking Spencer not to tell Ivan any of this. In the hospital. Ivan was still in the emergency room, covering with blood and in aa. There were several brain surgeons in the emergency room, giving advice and making surgery n. Sir, Mr. Marshs desire to live is getting weaker and weaker! He keeps moving his lips, but I cant hear what he wants to say! Listen more carefully! Two doctors got close to Ivan and listened to him carefully. While the other doctors were trying to stop the bleeding and giving him blood transfusion, doing everything they could to save his life. Jennie Jennie Ivan couldnt feel the pain and kept calling Jennifers name with his eyes closed. The doctors finally knew what he was saying. Jennie? Is that someones name? Probably. Whether she exists or not, inform Mr. Marshs family. We need to find this Jennie person. At this time, the helicopter had arrived in New York andnded on the rooftop of the hospital. Aubree, Pippa and Catherine got off the ne and ran towards the elevator. They soon arrived at the door of the emergency room. All of them were with red eyes. Madam Aubree, Ms. Collins. Ivans men greeted them, all with a heavy heart. Pippa and Riley escorted Aubree to the closed door of the emergency room. Aubree slowly reached out and touched the door. This was the closest she could get with her son at this moment. Her sighted was blurred, her legs were weak and she was trembling. However, none of this could bepared to the mental stress she was feeling now. Ivan My son You have to hold on The operation light was on, Ivans life was still in danger. Catherine broke down. She burst into tears, but was still restrained at the thought that they were in a hospital now. Aubree slowly turned her head and asked in a low voice, How did it happen exactly? Chapter 226 I’m Jennie Ivans men were all in sorrows and they dared not tell Aubree the truth with their heads lowered. This agitated Aubree, Speak! Shed like to know if this ident had anything to do with Jennifer! About five secondster, a man in ck suit answered. Maam, Mr. Marsh found the hotel where Mrs. Marsh had been staying. When we got there, she had just checked out, so Mr. Marsh ran after her. Mrs. Marsh crossed the road and was about to get into a taxi. Mr. Marsh followed her, but the traffic light turned red. Maybe he didnt notice it or maybe he had no time to He was hit by a pickup truck after he rushed into the traffic. Then he fell onto the ground and his head hit a hard surface Everyone was frightened listening to his narratin. Jennifer With her fists clenched, Aubree said in a low voice, Jennifer again There was hatred in her eyes as she asked, Where is she now? She left. She had no idea of the ident and gotten on the taxi. Riley! with anger burning in her eyes, Aubree ordered, find her! If anything happened to Ivan, Ill kill her! Riley didnt know what to say. Do it now! Aubree said again seriously. However, Riley couldnt help but ask, But maam, you were the one who told her to leave. What was she supposed to do? You Aubree was enraged. At this moment, the door of the emergency room was opened and a doctor in blood-stained gown walked out. Doctor, how is my son? Everyone saw her and their hopes were up. They all walked up to her and stared at her. Aubree grabbed her arm and screamed, Doctor, you have to save him! He cant die! Hes the president of the Marsh Group. He has a hugepany to run! I know, maam. I know who he is, the doctor said, Calm down, maam. Well do our best! Why are you here? How is he now? Is there good news? Can you save his life? Aubree prayed and waited for her answer. Who is Jennie? the doctor looked at them and asked. The ce fell into silence for a moment. The doctor exined, Mr. Marsh has been calling this name and we are losing him. To save him, we need Jennie in there to awaken his desire to live. Aubree felt a stirring of emotions in her chest. The doctor stressed, Jennie might be the only faith to keep him alive. Catherine made up her mind and raised her hand, Its me. Im Jennie. Everyone looked over at her. Catherine walked up to the doctor, bearing the pain in her stomach and said, Im Jennie. I can go in. Follow me, then. Hurry, the doctor said, turned around and walked into the emergency room again. Catherine followed her in. No one stopped her, including Aubree. Because where could they find Jennifer now? As long as someone could go in and hold his hand, he might be able to hold on. He had been so severely injured that he might not remember Jennifers voice anymore. Maam Pippa steadied Aubree, only to find that she couldnt even stand still anymore and was drown in sorrow. You have to hold on for him! Riley was also helping to steady her. He didnt call anyone to find Jennifer. At this moment, Rowan walked out from the elevator. He hurried here with his medical box. He didnt say hi to anyone here, unlocked the emergency room door with his fingerprints and rushed in. He looked like a hero. Ivans man called him. Was that Dr. Watson? Yes, it was him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Aubrees hopes were up. In the emergency room, after sterilization, Catherine followed the doctor to the operation room in sterile coverall. The operation lights were on. Eight doctors surrounded the operation table, wearing gloves and with surgery knives. Catherine shivered from seeing this. Jennies here, the doctor, who led her in, said. Chapter 227 A Dream About Ivan Two doctors immediately made way for her and turned to look at her. Come. Then, Catherine saw Ivan, who was covered in blood andy on the operation table with his eyes closed. She could hardly see his facial features clearly because of all the blood. His blood-stained clothes had been torn and there were wires connected to his body. It was supposed to be terrifying, but Catherine wasnt scared at all. All that she feared was that he might leave her. Tears streamed down her cheeks and she felt heartbroken. Jennie with his eyes closed, Ivan mumbled in hisa with a frown. Catherine walked over and sat down on the stool a doctor had gotten for her. Then, she held Ivans bloody hand. His hand was so cold without any warmth She kept staring at him with tears and felt the room chilling. Her heart sank. She kept his hand in her palms and wanted to make him feel warmer, but it seemed that he could feel nothing.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Dont cry, the doctor said to her. And then, the doctor bent over to Ivan and whispered in his ear, Mr. Marsh, Jennie is here and shes holding your hand and crying. You have to stay tough for her. Ivan had been feeling weaker and weaker, he felt he was about to leave the world, but when he heard the doctor say Jennifer was here, he moved his finger. Catherine was both happy and sad about this. She was in fear of losing him and every second felt like a long time to her. The doctors were trying hard to save his life. In a ward on the same floor in the hospital. The white curtains were billowing and there was the fragrance of lily in the air. Jennifery on the bed with her eyes closed and in aa. Her face was a bit pale from the anesthetic. She frowned in her sleep. In her dream Jennie, do you know how long Ive been searching for you? How could you be so cruel to me? Why didnt you call me? You dont even want our kids? Are you heartless? Ivan stood on the beach and used her. Do you have a heart? You are the cruelest woman in the world and you dont deserve happiness! Im sorry Jennifer stood in front of him and looked into his eyes full of resentment. Im sorry Her mind was in a mess. Sorry? Ivan shouted, You said you love me! You said it yourself! He kept stepping back and there were mixed feelings in him. Why couldnt we face whatever problems together? If you asked me whom I would choose between you and my mom, I would choose you! He really loved her. With tears, Jennifer walked to him. Listen to me, Ivan. You have to calm down. She wanted to exin. But he was fading away. Do you know how important you are to me now? As soon as Ivan finished his words, he disappeared from her sight. No! Ivan! Ivan! In her dream, she kept screaming his name and looking for him. But there was no one else on the beach but her. In the doctors office on the same floor. As Spencer took the medical report from the doctor, he asked, Is it cleaned? It is. She can still get pregnant, the doctor reminded, A pregnant woman shouldnt have done any intense movement, especially in the first three months. She had a miscarriage right after vigorous activities, which means shes not in robust health. In her next pregnancy, she has to be more careful. Thank you, doctor, Spencer took the report and said, I got it. You are her boyfriend, you should take major responsibility for her miscarriage, said the doctor adjusting his sses. Spencer didnt exin but just replied sincerely, Yes, doctor. Chapter 228 Miscarriage Go see her. Shes at her weakest now. After all, she has just lost a baby. Okay, thank you, doctor. Spencer walked out of the doctors office. Ivan Jennifer slowly opened her eyes in the hospital bed. Staring at the ceiling, she suddenly felt at a loss. She had a dream of him again. She missed him more. Youre awake? Hearing this, Jennifer turned her head and saw Spencer standing beside her bed and staring at her expressionlessly with his arms across his chest. She didnt know when he came. Jennifer felt a bit embarrassed when she looked into his eyes. You had a dream? Spencer curled his lips, you were calling his name. I wasnt, Jennifer denied it and looked away in guilty conscious. Why deny it? Ive heard it with my own ears, Spencer sat down on the chair and said, tell me, what happened exactly? Did you two break up? Jennifer didnt think there was any need to lie. Kind of. Why? Spencer stared at her and asked curiously. His questions kepting and Jennifer felt pressured and looked at him again, Im hungry. I want to eat. Spencer answered, Fine. Then, he stood up and left, closing the door. Lying in bed, Jennifer sighed with relief. It seemed that she might never be able to forget Ivan for the rest of her life. How could she? She had loved him. Although she no longer felt pain in her stomach, she was weak all over. Jennifer sighed. She might have to stay in New York for a while longer now. How vulnerable was she! Just as Spencer went downstairs, he got a phone call from his teammate, Riley. Spencer, arent youing back to instruct us? I cant go in person, but we can talk on the phone, Spencer replied as he walked towards the hotel lobby. Jennies not doing well, I need to stay here for her. Why does it have to be you? Riley blurted out, shes with him, isnt she? Call him! Spencer lowered his eyes, if theres nothing else, I have to go. Realizing that he had crossed the line and upset Spencer, Riley sighed. Okay. Take care of yourself. It seems we are on our own now.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Win thispetition, ok? Spencer gave the order, Dont go back to Arkpool if you lose. Rileyughed, Alright, alright! Spencer then hung up the phone and walked out of the hospital. He was thinking about buying Jennifer some soup, which would be good for her recovery. He heard from the doctor that having a miscarriage did more damage to a womans health than giving birth. She had to be carefully taken care of, or there must be seque. He hadnt told her about the miscarriage yet, because he was worried that she might be devastated after knowing it. In the hospital. The doctors were still busy in the emergency room. Ivan wasnt doing well. He had lost a lot of blood and had been receiving blood transfusion. He had lost his conscious and was too weak to even call Jennifers name. Except for the fact that he had moved his finger once, there was no response from him. Catherine sat there beside the surgical table and her sight was blurred with tears. She was willing to trade ten years of her life for him to open his eyes. Ivan, you have to stay alive, Catherine thought to herself, I cant live without you. You have two kids! For their sake, you have to pull through this! Do you want to see them parentless? She couldnt help shedding tears, which fell on her wrist and wetted her cuff. Chapter 229 Overbearing Catherine had forgotten the fact that she was an injured person herself. Her whole heart was on Ivan and waiting for him to be out of danger. Crap! the doctor suddenly cursed, Mr. Marsh has lost all consciousness! Catherine was stunned for a few seconds, when she turned to look at the doctors with tears, she saw them moving around the emergency room. One of them was grabbing the AED. Miss, move! Catherine stood up and made way for him, then, the doctors surrounded Ivan and she couldnt see him anymore. She was under a lot of stress and asked in a hoarse voice, What does this mean? He might be a vegetable. Catherines eyes widened. Or he might die. Catherine was shocked out of her wits. She held her breath and her eyes were red and swollen. The door of the emergency room was opened from the inside again and Aubree walked up to the doctor. Doctor, how is my son? Is he out of danger? Aubree asked anxiously. This is the critical condition notice, I need your signature, maam. The doctor handed her a pen. No! Aubree couldnt take it and asked with quavering voice, Where is Rowan? Call him here to see me! I thought hes one of the best doctors in the world? Why is he here if he couldnt save Ivan? Did hee to send me this? Dr. Rowan Watson? The doctor thought of something again and returned to the emergency room The door was closed again. Everyones hopes were up. Maam, Pippa held her arm and said, Have a seat. Im sure there will be good news. Mr. Marsh is blessed. He had survived from a big fire before! Aubree couldnt take in anyforting words and was immersed in sorrow. Inside the emergency room, in a separated room. Rowan dispensed a bottle of potion at the fastest speed possible, he had been so focused that he couldnt hear any sound. When he was holding the bottle and returning to the emergency room, he met the doctor at the door. Dr. Watson, Mr. Marsh is in aa now! This is bad! Rowan walked past her and rushed into the emergency room. Outside the room. Aubree was on the verge of emotional breaking down. Ivan, as long as you can push through this, Ill never force you to do anything against your will. As long as you can stay alive You can do whatever you want Maam, take a break, Pippa said to her, I will help you lie down for a while. You are exhausted. Aubree shook her head with tears, No. I want to stay here for him. In the CEOs office in the Marsh Group. Finnley received a phone call just now and learned the car ident. He felt as if struck by lightning after he put the phone down. He had to keep this a secret, or it might cause a panic to everyone in thepany. That meant he was on his own now. He could handle this, but he was worried about Ivan and wanted to see him in New York. However, he couldnt leave at this moment. He had to keep the Marsh Group together for Ivan. In the hospital in New York. Spencer had just bought Jennifer lunch. He carefully chose the food, with soup, eggs, sd and cakes. Just as he walked into the ward with the food, he saw her getting out of bed. What are you doing? He hurriedly put the food down on the table to help her. The doctor said you have to stay in bed. I want to leave the hospital, Jennifer sat on the edge of the bed and said, The miscarriage has been taken care of. I can leave now. No. What do you mean no? she asked with a smile, You cant stay here with me always, can you? Your friends have a match and you have to be there. Then, she was going to put on her shoes. You really cant leave the hospital for now, Spencer grabbed her arm to stop her from bending over and emphasized again, You have to listen to the doctors words. I am leaving. I dont like hospitals, Jennifer said with a frown. However, Spencer took off her shoes again. I said, no! Then, he helped her back in bed and covered her with the quilt. Justy down. You Jennifer was pissed and stared at him. You cant be so overbearing to me! Spencer looked at her and didnt say a word. I really have to leave. I dont like it here. Besides, I know my own body. Im a doctor and I think I can leave now!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 230 Get Out of My Way! Spencer didnt know what to say, but he looked angrier. You just told me not to tell Ivan. Does that mean he doesnt even know about your pregnancy? Spencer said as he grew angrier. He grabbed her bag and threw it on the bed. For a cup, a keychain, a pendant and a photo album, you lost a baby. Do you think its worth it? These arent as worthless as you think they are. They mean a lot to me. Jennifer didnt know if she was exining to Spencer or herself. Spencer said in a bossy way, Justy down on the bed and do as the doctor said. You cant leave. Jennifer sat on the bed with her hands on her belly. Im sorry, child. At the emergency room, Aubree had been overwhelmed with sadness and passed out in Pippas arm. Maam! Maam! Go call a doctor! Doctor! Doctor! Someone passed out here! Soon, another group of medical staff came and helped Aubree into another ward. The doctor checked for her and got her on an infusion. Pippa had also been exhausted, but she had to take care of Aubree here. She had also shed a lot of tears, but she looked much better than Aubree. When she cried, she never made a sound. She sat beside the bed, holding Aubrees hand and stayed with her. Two hourster. Aubree finally woke up. She asked Pippa, Pippa, how is Ivan now? She asked and was about to get out of the bed. Two nurses and Pippa immediately stopped her. Maam, you have to take care of yourself first. I bed you! Let them check on you first.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then, the two nurses started to examine her body using the device. Aubree felt worn out. Lying in bed, she stared at the ceiling nkly and wished she could suffer all this for Ivan. Ten minutester The nurses were checking the form while chatting. Do you think thedy in Room 606 is Mrs. Marsh? She looked exactly like the woman in the poster. I dont think there would be two identity persons in the world that look so alike, right? A nurse couldnt help asking, Although her face was pale, she was still beautiful. She just had a miscarriage. I feel sorry for her. What do you think has happened between she and Mr. Marsh? The man whos taking care of her is not Mr. Marsh. How strange. But that man is really handsome. And he seems to really care about her! The nurses chatted and Pippa and Aubree heard every word they had said. Pippa saw that Aubrees face suddenly changed. She was clenching her fists with hatred in her eyes. The nurses left the room after finishing the check-ups. Aubree was in a fit of anger and she kept gasping. Maam, Im sure its not Mrs. Marsh. There cant be such a coincidence! Just as Pippa finished her words, Aubree had gotten out of the bed and said, Ill go see if its indeed a coincidence! Maam! Pippa grabbed her arm, No! What? You think it is her, dont you? Aubree snorted, put on her shoes and stood up. Dont go to her! Pippa stopped in front of her. Andrew was right. You told her to leave and she just did what she was asked! Aubree stared at her. Get out of my way! Maam, you arent thinking straight now, Pippa begged, You have to calm down. Even if you have to see her, you shouldnt go me her or use her. Instead, you need to ask her to save Mr. Marsh! Chapter 231 Dragging Jennifer to The Operation Room Staring at Pippa, Aubree seemed to be a bit sensible now. Pippa thought Madam Aubree had epted her suggestion so she made way for her. Aubree walked out of the ward with grief toward Room 606 She med Jennifer for everything that had happened. She thought her son wouldnt have had the car ident if it werent for Jennifer. At this moment, Spencer was at the doctors office. He checked the paper and then signed on it. The doctor said, You have to let her take the meds on time. They are quite bitter, but necessary. Okay, thank you, doctor. Spencer bowed to him. And also, you have to check this one and sign. Sure. Aubree walked with rage and then stopped outside Room 606. She held up her hand and pushed the door open ruthlessly. Jennifer was sitting in bed and wandering off. She then heard the voice and turned around to meet Aubrees red and furious eyes. She was startled. And she couldnt believe that Aubree wasing for her. Aubree stormed toward her with a gaze that seemed like she was going to eat her alive. She then grabbed Jennifers slim wrist and jerked it hard before Jennifer knew it. What are you doing? Jennifer tried to break free, Ive already stayed away from him. What do you want this time? Aubree stared at her coldly without uttering a word and kept on pulling her out. What do you want? Where are we going? Jennifer didnt want to hurt her. But she couldnt break free from her so she was just dragged out of her ward. Let me go! Please say something. Jennifer didnt shout it out loud as they were in a hospital. So she just followed Aubree and asked repeatedly in a low voice, Where are you gonna take me to? Let me go. Please, just let me go. What do you want? Please say something. Why are you in New York? What happened? Aubree stopped at a corner while dragging Jennifer. She then gripped Jennifers wrist harder like she was going to kill her for her sons sake. Jennifer also stopped. She raised her head and found that it was outside the operation room where there was a group of people. There were Pippa, Andrew, and some other Ivans assistants whom she had met before. Everyone looked somber and their expressions became moreplicated when they saw Jennifer. Words just wouldnte out of their mouths. The lights above the door of the operation room were blinking. Jennifer found it ring and she had a bad feeling. If my son dies, youll pay for his life with your own. Aubree said to her harshly, I swear, youll be the next. Jennifer finally came to realization what Aubree had just said. She turned around to her, What happened to Ivan? Is he in there? Jennifer suddenly panicked, Is he? No one answered. Aubree glowered at her with hatred. Jennifers face went ghastly pale with paining from her chest. She felt dizzy and muddled and she almost couldnt breathe properly. Just at this time, the door opened. Catherine walked out from inside like a walking corpse with blood all over her, eyes dead, face tear-stained. She was just lumbering .Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. How is he? Aubree was surprised by Catherines look, Why do youe out? They are saving him. Ivan is in aa right now Catherine was heartbreaking. And her eyes were so blurry with tears that she couldnt see Jennifer. There was a shade of despair in Jennifers eyes and her wrist was still grabbed by Aubree, Whatwhat happened to him? Why is he in there? Pippa looked at Jennifer who was standing barefoot with a pale face. She felt sorry for her but there was nothing she could do. Mr. Marsh went to find you in New York. He saw you walking across the street and was about to get in a taxi. So he just tried to go through the traffic without looking at the speedy cars. He didnt want to lose you again A car ident! He had a car ident? Jennifer again looked at the blinking red light above the door of the operation room. She felt that the world suddenly became silent except for the buzzing in her ears. Chapter 232 She Just Couldn’t Calm Down Pippas words stirred up Aubrees grudge for Jennifer once again. She thought Jennifer was the culprit for this ident. Why arent you the one in there? Aubree stared at Jennifer fiercely. p! Aubree smacked her pale face with rage. Jennifer stiffened. She was smacked onto the ground unexpectedly. She could taste blood in her mouth and her cheek was burning. Mrs. Marsh! Pippa wanted to help her subconsciously but Aubree stopped her by grabbing her arm. Aubree then gave Jennifer a kick. Madam Aubree! Pippa pulled Aubree away, Please dont do this. But this pain and humiliation were nothingpared to Jennifers heartbreak. She was lying there, barefoot, and gazing at the operation room with teary eyes. Catherine got some senses back. She stared at Jennifer, squatted down, and pulled her up, Arent you Darcie? She grabbed Jennifers shoulders and shook her violently, Arent you a miracle-working doctor? Go save him now! What are you still doing here?! Jennifer! Ivan is in there because of you! The doctor said he might be in a vegetative state for the rest of his life, with no consciousness! And he might die! Jennifer! What did you do to him? You real devil! Catherine was roaring and venting at her. Jennifer didnt talk back. She had be a living corpse from the moment she knew he was in a car ident. Two buttons of her blouse were pulled out by Catherine, which exposed her spotless skin and tender shoulder. Jennifer was so anguished with tears that she couldnt hear anything around her, She just had the surgery! Please stop shaking her, Ms. Collins! Pippa finally broke free from Aubree and dragged Catherine away. Catherine then staggered backward for a few steps. Pippa went to support Jennifer who was almost going to fall. Jennifers heartbreak was just as serious as Catherines. But she tried so hard to hold back the sorrow and then walked towards the operation room. No one dared to stop her. Catherine was heartbreaking standing outside and she didnt want Jennifer to meet Ivan at all. But she also hated that she wasnt a doctor. Jennifer was talking to the doctors at the door, still barefoot. She hoped that she could prove her own identity and got in. When Rowan saw her, he strode towards her to stop her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He held her tightly, Calm down! Jennifer was at a loss. Rowan hoped she could calm down, They are all trying in there. You cant do the surgery like this! Inside the operation room. Theres not enough Rh-negative blood in the blood bank! Suddenly a nurse told the doctor, Ill contact the media and let donorse here now. We dont have the time! Hes bleeding non-stop. We need lots of blood! Go check if he has family members of this blood type. Then get their blood and do the irradiation! Chapter 233 Spencer, I’m Begging You In the meantime, Spencer walked into the ward with the report in his hand. But he didnt see Jennifer. His brow furrowed. What was happening? Her shoes were still there and the quilt almost entirely fell onto the ground. Jennifer? Spencer rushed to the bathroom but there was no one in there. He thought she checked out regardless of the doctors advice. But then he turned around and found that the bag she cherished very much was still there. Also, she wouldnt leave without her shoes on. Spencer had a bad feeling. He hurriedly walked out, Jennifer! Jennifer! He was running, not missing a single corner. Jennifer felt so cold lije she was in an ice cave after getting driven out of the operation room. The nurse looked at everyone there calmly and asked, Now we dont have enough Rh-negative blood in our blood bank. So does anyone here have the same Rh-negative blood type? Aubrees face turned colorless. Because Ivans father was the only one with Rh-negative blood in the Marsh family except for Ivan himself. Blood shortage in such a huge hospital never came into her mind. Those assistants of Ivans shook their heads, I dont. Me either. I wish I had. Not the same type. Everyone knew that Rh-negative blood was very rare. Madam Aubree, how about you? Rowan stared at her who would most likely have it, You are his mother. Whats your blood type?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Neither am I. She was heartbroken. Jennifer regainedposure and suddenly she thought of someone. At this moment, Spencer happened to reach this corner. He saw Jennifer and she was about to run to him. Their eyes met. Spencer frowned and then walked toward her with an impassive face. But Jennifer was dashing toward him, Spencer! Is your blood type Rh-negative? She grabbed his arm, Is it? Spencer felt worried seeing her bare feet and swollen face. What are you doing here? Spencer scolded, Shouldnt you be resting after surgery? And why do you want to know my blood type? Spencer then noticed Aubree behind them but he didnt recognize her. He had seen her with the mask on but not after she recovered. However, Aubree recognized him the second she saw him. She had been investigating him all these years and had seen many of his pictures. Spencer was a bastard that shouldnt have been born in Aubrees eyes. Her breathing became heavy and her face looked livid. Spencer and Jennifer knew each other? Did they get close to Ivan with ulterior motives? Is your blood type negative? Jennifer was torn with anxiety, Answer me! Yes. Could you save him? Jennifer said with a pale face, He got in a car ident because of me. Now they are short of Rh-negative blood. He might not make it Spencer frowned. He darted his gaze at the door of the operation room, at Rowan, at everyone standing there, and, he finally fixed his eyes at Aubree. Chapter 234 A Deal He figured that she was Ivans mother ording to her age. Spencer gazed at her fiercely when their eyes met.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Spencer, what do you want? Jennifer was grabbing his arm, Please, put aside the resentments for now and save him. Spencer tried so hard to repress his anger and looked back at her piteous face. He caressed her swollen cheek, What happened to your face? Who did this? Its nothing. Ivan was still in there. Jennifer shook her head, Its not the time to talk about this. What should I do to let you agree to help him? Ill do anything. Is it worth it? Spencer said, You just lost a baby because of him. That was a life, too. A life for a life, I think its reasonable. Spencer, he has nothing to do with my miscarriage. Weve broken up and he didnt even know about the baby. You did all this just for him? Spencer said coldly, To beg me for him? Yes! Jennifer didnt want to lose her only hope as it was almost impossible to find another Rh-negative blood donor in a such short time. Spencer was shocked and upset at this moment. Jennifer was a strong, dignified person, but now she was begging him for Ivan? Suddenly he came up with a n to retaliate the Marsh family, Okay, but you have to promise me one thing. Everyone was jittery. Jennifer raised her head and nodded, What? Spencer looked at her, I want you to be my girlfriend and stop seeing him for the rest of your life. You can think about it carefully before you make the decision. You know I dont love you. You still wanna do this? Even if it wouldnt work out for us? Jennifer looked at him weirdly. Spencer looked at Aubree in a provocative way, Taking things away from Ivan is my life motto. I want everything he loves. Aubrees face turned even gloomier. Spencer was not the little boy he used to be anymore. His blood pressure goes way down. Do they have a donor in the family or not? The phone in the operation room rang again. Call the nearby hospitals! Quick! I already asked them. They dont have it either! Okay, I promise. Her mind was disturbed by the talking and everyone was waiting for her answer. Ill be your girlfriend. Spencer then threw an indifferent nce at Aubree and walked inwards the operation room. Rowan took him in. The others were waiting outside anxiously. Ivan had hated to see Jennifer and Spencer together before, but now she agreed to be Spencers girlfriend, which meant he and Jennifer were over now. Sorry, Ivan There was no other way to save him. Jennifer had to do this. Pippa bent over to help Jennifer up. That gentleness also make Jennifer snap back from the shock. She then saw the tears in Pippas eyes. Mrs. Marsh, the floor is cold. Please get up. Pippa didnt know what else she could do for Mr. Marsh. After all, Jennifer was the love of his life. Pippa. Jennifer struggled to stand up and then pulled her hand away gently, Dont call me Mrs. Marsh from now on. Im not that anymore. Chapter 235 The Last Goodbye Tears welled up in Pippas eyes again. She gnashed her teeth to hold back the sorrow. I hope he could wake up and forget about me. Jennifer said to her, Pippa, please take good care of Alfie and Diana for me. Ivanwho knows when he would wake up Marry and Jordan are at Emerald Bay. They are all very close to Mr. Marsh, dont worry. Pippa was devastated, and said with a choking voice, And Ill go there often to check on Alfie and Diana, I promise. Thank you Aubree didnt give Jennifer a hard time as she promised Spencer. Catherine was listening while standing aside. And she wasnt that joyful about Jennifer and Spencer considering it was still uncertain whether Ivan would wake up. Catherine had lost her will to live without Ivan. Would Ivan look for Jennifer everywhere when he woke up and found she was not there? Catherine was concerned, confused, and also miserable. Half an hourter Spencer finished the blood donation and walked out unsteadily, frowning. He headed straight to Jennifer, grabbed her arm, and took her away. Spencer took her to her ward and closed the door. He put her on the bed and stared at her coldly. Dont you cry for him. Put away the sadness! He gave the order, Remember who you are now. You belong to me! Spencer picked up the quilt from the ground and ced it back onto the bed. He then crouched down to help put her shoes on and carried her up, Lets go home. As he reached the door, he stopped and turned to look at the bag. After two seconds hesitation, he went back and took it with him. On the private ne to Arkpool City. Jennifer was sitting against the headboard of the bed with several soft pillows behind her back, ssy-eyed. Spencer was putting an ice bag on her swollen face while sitting in the chair beside the bed with an emotionless yet handsome face. Looking at her swollen cheek and the bruise at the corner of her mouth, he felt a heart-wrenching pain. After a long while, Jennifer slowly turned around and looked outside the window. Where are we going? Jennifer said in a low and hoarse voice. It seemed that she just realized she had gotten on the ne with him. Arkpool City. Spencer replied calmly, But dont even think about getting back to him. I swear you couldnt. Jennifer turned around at him, Am I just the tool to get your revenge? Are you happy now? You dont have to do so, honestly. Ill keep my promise. Maybe. Spencer said in a casual and cold voice and then he changed it to another attitude, I trust you. I still have to work on my showtely. Acting does start to grow on me, even though its a job for me. Why did he admit it but find an excuse for it at the same time? She looked at him and felt like she could no longer recognize the person in front of her. On the ne, Spencer bought a vi on the most popr location at full price on one message. And he told Tammy who had been taking care of him to move in first.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Jennifer pushed the ice bag on her face away but he then put it back on again. Jennifer noticed that his face was shockingly pale and his lips were dry. How much blood did he donate? Chapter 236 She Went Back to Arkpool City She had mixed emotions at the thought of Spencer spending half any hour in the operation room. She guessed he must have donated with an irregr amount. Spencer had been sitting with her the whole time beforending. He didnt rest and also didnt say a single word. It was a grand beach vi with pleasant views. Later that afternoon a ck Volvo went into the yard and stopped in front of the vi. Spencer got off the car after the driver opened the door. He then held Jennifer up and walked toward the living room. Jennifer looked at his face in the darkness and felt his suppressed rage. What was he mad at? Mr. Lawrence. Tammy was happy to see him. Spencer carried her straight upstairs through the living room. He walked into the master bedroom and the sensor light was automatically on. Heid her gently on the bed, took her shoes off, and put her legs under the quilt. She then sat against the headboard after he tucked her in. Jennifer raised her head at him, Where am I? At my house. He stood near the bed and looked down at her softly, I give you one day to ept your new identity. I dont wanna hear his name or see anything about him at my house! Jennifer watched him walking away in frustration and distress. His revenge against the Marsh family was on. And it seemed like the grudge he held was rather deep. Outside the master bedroom, Spencer felt dizzy so he subconsciously held the wall to support himself. He hadnt rested after donating that much blood. He practically saved Ivan with his own life. Spencer struggled walking downstairs with the help of the handrail. Tammy walked forward and asked worriedly, Mr. Lawrence, are you alright? You look terrible. Spencer stopped in front of her and took a deep breath, Im fine.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Then he headed to the couch, Take care of her from this day forward. Just keep an eye on everything in her daily life. Talk to her and hopefully help lighten up her mood. If she wants to go out, you need to tell me first. Okay. Ill keep it in mind. She just had a miscarriage and a surgery, so shes still weak. Spencer sat on the couch, And shes been in a bad moodtely. You need to pay more attention to her diet, try to make it healthy and nutritious. Okay. Tammy listened carefully, Ill make a recipe and send it to you for review first. OK. Spencer frowned slightly, I need to go. He stood up and it seemed like he had something on his mind. Arent you gonna take a rest? He walked away without answering. After a while, a knocking sound came from the partly opened door of the master bedroom door upstairs. But there was no reply. Tammy gently pushed the door open and went in with a bowl of soup in her hand. The lights in the room were on. And Jennifer was sitting on the bed miserably, eyes fixed. Tammy walked toward her, Ms. Brooks, you can call me Tammy. Ill take care of you from now on. I just made this soup. Please have some. I dont want it. Jennifer turned around at her, and asked in a low voice, Where is Spencer? He just left. Tammy answered politely and then passed the soup in front of Jennifer, You wanna have it yourself or let me feed you? I said I dont want it. She did not like this, Just leave me alone. Seeing her weak and alone, Tammy hesitated for a while, Ms. Brooks, Mr. Lawrence has told me about your condition. You have to rest in bed and need nourishment to recover. Jenniferpsed into silence. She then grabbed the bag nearby and handed Tammy the tea cup, Fill this up with water, please. Chapter 237 Was He Out of His Mind? Okay. Tammy put down the bowl and took over the tea cup with both her hands. She then filled the cup with water and passed it to Jennifer, Do you need anything else? No, thanks, She said, You can go now. Tammy took another nce at the soup. Jennifer then said, Take it away. I dont want it. Well then. Tammy turned around and picked up the soup bowl, Ill stop byter in case you want it. After Tammy left, Jennifer just sat on the bed thoughtfully with the cup in her hand. Spencer went back at night and got a mobile phone for Jennifer. He still looked pale, which worried Tammy. Why did he still look like that? How is she? Spencer asked the second he walked in, Hasnt she eaten anything? I brought her the soup three times but she wouldnt have it. She had some water from her cup and has been sitting on the bed quietly. Tammy was worried about her, She looked haggard. Give me the soup, he said. Okay. After a few moments, Tammy took out the soup from the kitchen and handed it to him. He took it over and went upstairs. Spencer opened the half-closed door and saw Jennifer sitting in there. He walked toward her with the soup, You can do anything to your body. However, I just got this vi. I wont be able to sell for a satisfying price with a dead body in it. Jennifer stopped zoning out and realized that Spencer was standing right in front of her. Here. He passed over the bowl, I guess you prefer having it yourself to me feeding you. Jennifer didnt lose her mind; she was just upset at the moment. She knew she had to stay strong for Alfie and Diana. So she took the bowl and gulped down the soup with Spencer watching. Spencer took the empty bowl from her hand and put the meds on the nightstand. He then went to fill a ss of water, Take three capsules of each kind. Dont forget it. Youll have to carry my baby in the future. Jennifer raised her eyes at him with an impassive look.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. So youve still got emotions. Spencer stared at her with a smile, I thought you werent listening. Spencer nced at the medicine and the cup on the nightstand, Dont forget to take the pills. Then he left. Jennifer watched him walking away. She felt like she was talking to a person different from what she had remembered. He had changed. It turned out he was tricking her in Sunshine Vige with that obedient attitude. Spencer had a temporary ckout when he just got downstairs, so he immediate held on to the table beside him. Mr. Lawrence! Tammy was shocked and she hurriedly ran over to help him, Whats wrong? Are you okay? Should I call the doctor? Just let me sit for a minute. Spencer didnt faint. He was a strong man but he still felt tired and weak after donating blood. Tammy helped him sit down on the couch. Mr. Lawrence, lets go to the hospital. He raised his hand and said with his eyes closed, Im okay. But I donated 120 of blood. He was breathing bricks, I just need to rest. No big deal. But Tammy was worried sick. 120 of blood? Was he out of his mind? Spencer was lying down on the couch with rage against himself. He wanted so badly to pull the oxygen mask off Ivans face! He wanted him to die! But in the end, he donated that much blood to save him! He practically saved Ivan with his own life! Spencer had these conflicting feelings about Ivan. Because he thought that it was Ivan who caused his parents death. Chapter 238 Ivan Was in Serious Condition Ivan had been secretly helping Spencer since growing up, but they almost had zeromunication with each other.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer also knew that Ivan didnt even like him, and that his help was merely out of the responsibility and debt that he owed him. Keeping the woman Ivan loved around him didnt give Spencer any pleasure, because he truly liked her. Upstairs, Jennifer took the pills, put down the cup, and then fell asleep. It was an exhausting night as she was thinking about Ivan and dreaming about him, too. Jennifer felt remorseful. And she couldnt help thinking what if she had gone across the street a moment after. VIP room, hospital, New York. In the bedroom of the luxury suite, Ivan finally got out of danger after 36 hours of surgery. It seemed like his body was patched together from broken pieces, and no one dared to touch him. Catherine became gaunttely and her tears ran dry. She was sitting by the bed and staring at him, eyes fixed. When will he wake up? Aubree asked the doctor with distress. The doctor replied with a serious face, Its all up to him. She was taken aback, What do you mean? At this time, Rowan added, It means that Mr. Marsh might be in a vegetative state. Rowan cut to the chase. Bam! His words were like a thunder out of the blue, shattering thest hope Aubree and Catherine had been holding on to. They were all heartbroken and looked at Rowan at a loss. Two weekster. Fourteen days and nights had passed in Arkpool City. Jennifer slowly opened her eyes. She was lying on her side and blinking without moving. She had been having nightmares and waking from them for a fortnight. And she didnt talk much. She didnt even make any response to the sound of knocking. Tammy opened the door and then walked to the bed, Ms. Brooks, its a nice day out there. How about having your breakfast downstairs? Mr. Lawrence is waiting for you. Jennifer didnt reply. Tammy added, He said he would bring it upstairs to you if you dont go down. Jennifer missed Ivan so much. She didnt know what happened to him after she left the hospital. Tammy sighed at the thought of the awkward rtionship between Spencer and Jennifer recently, and said, Ms. Brooks, Mr. Lawrence has also been weaktely. He went shooting the show and got you the mobile phone himself after donating 120 of blood. And he already fainted twice. 120 of blood? Jennifer was startled. She struggled to stand up and looked at Tammy in disbelief. Tammy then smiled, You wanna go downstairs? Ill wait outside when you get changed. The doctor also said that she should have had a walk after staying indoor for half a month. Tammy walked out and closed the door in a gentle manner. Five minutester. Jennifer opened the door. 120 of blood? Was he crazy? She appeared in front of Tammy after tidying herself up. Tammy said to her cheerfully with a smile, Morning, Ms. Brooks. Morning, Jennifer replied without any emotions. She looked at Tammy indifferently and then walked toward the stairs. Jennifer then walked into the dining room. She smelled lilies and saw those two bunches of yellow lilies over there. They were all fresh with dew. Ms. Brooks, Mr. Lawrence got them for you from the shop this morning. He said you would love it. Jennifer noticed that Spencer was looking at her while sitting on a chair in a white hoodie, and a ss of milk in his hand. Their eyes met. Spencer was amazed, because her expressionless face still looked gorgeous. Chapter 239 Jennifer Had Been Thinking about Ivan All the Time Jennifer sat opposite him. Tammy then served her breakfast, Ms. Brooks, you want milk or soy milk? Either is fine. She didnt look at Spencer the whole time. Spencer also didnt look at her. He was having his breakfast. Tammy found it awkward with them being in the same room. But it was already a huge step that Ms. Brooks was willing to go downstairs. Why didnt he treat her nicely, with a smile perhaps? What was he mad at? After breakfast. Spencers phone rang. And he picked it up in front of them. Then he said to the phone, I can do nine. Ill be there soon. He stood up and walked out while talking on the phone without saying goodbye to Jennifer. He only stopped beside Tammy with the phone in his hand, I have some scenes to shoot today, so Ille homete. Dont worry, Mr. Lawrence. Tammy said thoughtfully, Ill take care of her dinner. Spencer then turned around at the woman who was having her breakfast and whose back was to him, which seemed like she didnt care if he was there with her or not. He then left with a bit of sadness. Jennifer put down the milk after hearing him walk away. She regretted making the deal with Aubree as love was supposed to be about just two people.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan wouldnt have been in a car ident if she had been brave enough and stood against his mother with him. Then none of this would happen. Jennifer walked away after finishing her breakfast. In a nicely-decorated living room, Tammy handed Jennifer the mobile phone Spencer got her two weeks ago, Ms. Brooks, please take this. She had turned it down three times before. Jennifer looked at the well-wrapped box. She thought for a while and took it over, Thank you. Tammy was pleasant and said with a big smile, Mr. Lawrence would be so happy. Jennifer didnt have the same pleasure as Tammy. She turned to look at the floor-to-ceiling window. It was a nice and full sunny day. The warm sunlight was shining through the window and the colorful lilies were blooming outside. The heavy yet appropriate fragrance of lilies wafted into the living room, which was refreshing and soothing. Are those new? Jennifer recalled that they werent there a few days ago. Yep. Theyve been working on it overnight. Tammy said in excitement, Mr. Lawrence said lilies could help lighten up our mood. Jennifer was dumbfounded and felt like she owned him more. No matter what he felt about her, she just couldnt give him what he wanted. Ms. Brooks, you wanna sit in the yard? Ill bring you some tea. Tammy noticed her interest in lilies, and said, Its good to have some fresh air. Jennifer turned around at her quietly, Sure. She finally said something! Tammy went to prepare some tea with pleasure. Jennifer walked out of the living room and to the yard. She then sat on the porch couch with sunshine and perfume of flowers around her. She took the phone out of the box but found that this phone had some special settings. There was only Spencers number in the contact and also this was the only number she could dial out. Childish! Jennifer didnt bother to crack it and she didnt feel like doing it. She then opened the browser and typed Ivans car ident but she couldnt find anything. There was nothing online about his car ident. She thought for a while and realized it made so much sense for them to hide this big news. Sending this news out would cause inner conflict and chaos in the Marsh Group. After all, every tranquil sea had turbulences underneath. Jennifer then looked up to the blue sky with clean clouds. It was the only sky of Arkpool City. And Ivan was the only one who could poise the Marsh Group to be strong again which had a significant role in Arkpool Citys prosperity. Tammy brought her favorite tea cup with water filled inside. Thanks. Jennifer was touched by her gesture. Chapter 240 Georgia Had a Crush on Spencer My pleasure. Ill be in the living room, call me if you need anything. Tammy left while staring at Jennifer. Keeping Mr. Lawrences words in mind, she paid close attention to Jennifers emotional changes. Ivan, are you awake? How have you been? Are you alive? Jennifer had been asking these questions in her mind, repeatedly. Her mind had been upied by Ivan and she didnt even think of checking on her kids. But she was could trust on Marry and Jordan taking good care of Alfie and Diana. VIP suite, hospital, New York. Aubree and Catherine had their own room arranged, but they didnt take the rest. Catherine had been sitting by Ivans bedside this whole time. There was a lifeless atmosphere in that ward. Ivan got his oxygen mask back on, with a device monitoring his condition 24 hours a day. But he still didnt wake up and his breathing was weak. At a seaside vi at Arkpool City. Jennifer sat on the porch couch with her arms around her knees. She looked up at the sky and prayed for Ivan. She prayed that Ivan could make it this time. Meanwhile, at the set of Love in Violet Gold Bay. It was a nice ce with green grass and beautiful buildings around, especially that gothic church not far away. It was sunny and breezy. Spencer and Georgia rke, who were two leading roles in this show, had a lot of scenes together. They had been shooting the whole morning and there was a kissing scer. They were taking a break after lunch. And Georgia was totally enchanted by Spencers handsome face and somewhat punk-rock vibe. She couldnt help but stare at him. Spencer stood under a coconut tree. He was having a phone call with one hand in his pocket, What is she doing now? Mr. Lawrence, Tammy said, She finally took the phone you gave her. But I cant tell her emotions from her face. Shes just sitting in the yard and watching the clouds. She didnt even have a sip of water. Spencer felt worried, Okay, Ille home earlier today. Georgia was watching him while sitting under a parasol not far away from him. And she didnt look away for one second. Any movement of his would make her heart flutter. Miss rke. The assistant passed her a bottle of water with the cap already unscrewed. Then she looked at Spencer and said, Hes cute! Right? Georgia got a smile on her face, I just love his aloofness. Georgia had been treated chivalrously every time she worked with other actors. She got so sick of it and didnt bother to take another look at them. She took a sip of water and went back to stare at Spencers well-built body and handsome face. Spencer was truly a breath of fresh air. He was new to the show business but he already had more than a hundred million followers on Twitter. That punk-rock vibe in him was the most enchanting thing about him. Women like that, right? You can check the script. The kissing scenees next. The assistant kindly reminded Georgia, The first kissing scene in the show. Ive memorized the lines a week ago, dont worry, Georgia said with much confidence and expectation. Are you ready? A momentter the director yelled, Aaron Linton and Stacey McCarthy, on your mark! Spencer said something quickly to Tammy on the phone and then hung up. He came to the director and said to him, I gotta go after this scene. And I have other ns tonight, so Ill pass the dinner, sorry.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 241 Spencer Doesn’t Like Her Why? The director wished he would join dinner with them. A staff gossiped, You can bring your partner! He just overheard the call. Spencer looked at him and replied seriously, I dont allow my woman to be present on this asion. Im afraid youll never forget her when you see her. He smiled, looking very charming. Then he walked toward the photographer and stood in his ce. The camera focuses on him. The director shouted, Action. Aaron Linton turned and saw a figure that looked like Stacey McCarthy very much. He grasped her arm. Stacey! With a gentle pull, the girl turned gracefully. His silky hair brushed over him. Their eyes locked. Spencer grabbed her by the waist and kissed her on the lips. Georgia sank into the crook of his arm and instantly felt dizzy. She had been full of expectations for this scene since she read the script a week ago. She felt electrified. Never did she feel something like this before. The kiss was over. Spencer let go of her, took her hand, and said excitedly, Its really you! Do you know how long Ive been looking for you? Im going crazy! Georgia, still in a daze from the kiss just now, forgot her lines. The two looked at each other for a few seconds. Spencer frowned. The director was also stunned. What happened? Georgia came back to her sense, patting him on the shoulder in embarrassment. Im sorry, Im sorry, I forgot my line. Can we do it again? Spencer wanted to finish work soon today, so he was not very happy. As an experienced actor, Georgia had done countless dramas, yet she forgot her lines. Spencer, who hade across all sorts of women, knew what Georgia was thinking at a nce. He didnt like Georgia in the first ce. Now his dissatisfaction with her grew even stronger. Spencer looked at Georgia coldly without saying anything. Georgia smiled slightly stiffly. She said in embarrassment, I didnt mean to. I was just At this time, the director opened his mouth, Well do it again. Adjust yourself! Okay, She was a little guilty. But Spencer stood still without any expression on his handsome face. Georgia looked at the cameraman and the lighting engineer next to her and finally turned her gaze back to Spencer. Wont you go over a little? Ill look back at this position, and you chase after me? Were not going to reshoot the kiss. As he spoke, he held her hand directly, Its really you! Do you know how long Ive been looking for you? Im going crazy! He got into the character in a second. Georgia was stunned. She quickly continued, Aaron I have my reasons. Spencer fixed his gaze on her little face. A hidden smile shed under his eyes. What the hell is going on with you and him? I have nothing to do with him! Cut! the director said, Done! There was apuse at the scene, and todays shooting was finished. Everyone had been working hard recently. They had filmed 18 episodes and everybody got along very well. The shooting went smoothly. So, they decided to hold a small party tonight. Spencer took his coat and left, looking at the tall figure, Georgia furrowed her brow. Spencer is not going to the party? The assistant wondered. The director replied, Hes not going. Lets get ready to go. Dont stay up toote today. We have some of the most important scenes to shoot tomorrow. They are the essence of the whole show. Spencer didnt go. Georgia naturally wouldnt go either. She was a star. She wouldnt waste her time having dinner with those little-known actors who yed the supporting roles.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. People dont make friends in showbiz. They use each other. Director, Im not going either. Georgia put on her expensive sun protection clothing. See you tomorrow. Chapter 242 Vegetative State Before the director said anything, she got in the van not far away. Whats going on with them? Someone seemed to have noticed something. At this time, a young staff said bluntly, Everyone can see it. There is no need to ask. They met each other every day. Its normal to have sparks. Ms. rke finally gets interested in a man? I suppose. But I dont think Spencer like her. They dont even talk. Who knows? Maybe they just try to cover it. Well never know what they do in private. Ten minutester, the ck Volvo drove into the courtyard of the vi. The car door opened, Spencer got out of the car, and the girl sitting on the couch, hugging her knees. Was she still looking at the clouds? At this time, Tammy just came out of the living room, Mr. Lawrence, dinner is ready. Im going to call her. Spencer stopped Tammy and walked toward Jennifer himself. Closer and closer to her, Spencer felt her as holy as an angel. Spencer stood beside Jennifer, his shadows hovering over her. Lets go in and have dinner. His tone was calm, Tammy said that you didnt have lunch. Youll get sick. I dont have any appetite. Jennifer said lightly, still looking at the clouds in the sky, Go and eat. Spencers eyes darkened, Even if youre not hungry, you should eat with me. I saved him. Shouldnt you thank me? I just want to eat with you. This isnt too much, is it? Jennifer put on her shoes and stood up in front of him. At a short distance, their gaze converged. She passed by him and walked alone toward the dining room without a word. Spencer couldnt understand what she was thinking. When he walked into the dining room, Jennifer had sat down in the white dining chair, her expression calm and indifferent. Tammy prepared dishes for her. The dinner was sumptuous, and strictly followed the dietitians recipe. There was honey, egg stewed in milk, porridge, fish soup, meat patty Spencer sat down across from her. During dinner, they had no eye contact, let alonemunication. VIP suite, hospital, New York. Ivan hadnt woken up yet. His oxygen mask had been removed. He was out of danger. Catherine couldnt eat. She only had a small bowl of porridge. She sat beside to keep an eye on Ivan all this time. She was worried that Ivan wouldnt wake up, but also worried that he would wake up and go to Jennifer. Her heart was full of contradictions. She was destined to be far away from happiness. Aubree had lost a lot of weight. Her eyes were always red and swollen, and all her happiness had gone since the day she knew her son had a car ident. Rowan was still in New York. He was talking to experts in the office at the moment. He is very likely to fall into a vegetative state. The expert sighed and shook his head regretfully, His head is injured. Its already a miracle for him to be alive. Rowan was also very solemn, We can do nothing but let time decide, but Ill do my best. Being in a vegetative state is not much different from being dead. Its not your specialty. You cant do much. The expert hit the nail on the head, But you can try. He is my friend. Rowan said, And he is my masters husband. I have the responsibility and obligation to save him. Good luck with that. In fact, Rowan didnt have much confidence. At arge vi in Arkpool City. The lights of the bedroom on the second floor were all on. Georgia, dressed in her home clothes, sat down on the sofa in front of the window and took out her phone to make a call. Someone knocked on the door, or, it might better be described as pounding instead of knocking. Georgia frowned and looked toward the closed door in disgust. The noise was getting louder and louder.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 243 Investigating Spencer Georgia had to get up and go open the door. The 12-year-old Eason stood outside with an apple that he had bitten in his hand. He slowly raised his eyes and handed the apple to Georgia, Sister, do you want an apple? I dont eat apples! Dont knock on the door. Im busy! After the warning, Georgia mmed the door shut angrily. The little boy who was rejected drooped his head, like he had done something wrong. He liked his beautiful sister and wanted to be closer to her, but she always ignored him. Georgia sat down at the window. Her phone rang, she looked at it, and quickly answered, Hey, did you find it? Ms. rke, Spencer is from old money. The wealth of his family is estimated to be tens of billions. The person reported. Georgia was shocked to hear that. Tens of billions? Yes, half a month ago, he bought a seaside vi which cost nearly 20 million. This changed Georgias understanding of Spencer. The person from the other side of the line then said, He is a very casual person. We havent found out his parents names. They may be abroad. In short, nothing could restrain him. He is free to do whatever he wants. He used to have a cybersecurity club, training talented yers. Then they went abroad for apetition. Later, for some reason, his club was closed. It seemed that Mr. Marsh is rted. But the team is still there. And some time ago they won the first ce in apetition. He entered the showbiz all of a sudden. It was probably just a spur of the moment. He could quit at any time, maybe after shooting a few dramas. Georgia was shocked to find he was such a person. That was really weird! Does he have a girlfriend? Georgia threw out her most concerned question. ording to the information we have right now, he does not have a fixed girlfriend. What does it mean he doesnt have a fixed girlfriend? There are no girls around him recently. But before entering the showbiz, he nevercked women. The person said, Changing girlfriends is like changing clothes to him. Many women like his punky-kind-of vibe. But he is a yer. Georgia knew a little about Spencer. That sounded like him. But she liked him too.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org What are his hobbies? Any sports? Bars that he frequently goes to? Or what is his favorite drink? Find it all out for me! Ms. rke, are you interested in him? The person was worried. Georgia smirked as she raised her wine ss, Yes, cant I? He is not a good man to date. The other person took her as a friend, Im afraid youll get hurt and end up being one of his countless ex-girlfriends. Dont you trust my charm? Just go find out what I want. After saying that, she hung up the phone directly. Georgia had been in the showbiz for many years. She had worked with countless young boys. But she had never met someone like Spencer. She had never treated anyone seriously. Everyone was capable of falling in love. She just hadnt met the one who touched her. Georgia smiled and finished her wine. Spencer was the only man who touched her heart. In the past, she had fantasized about being Mrs. Marsh. But that was unrealistic after all. Ivan was married. He even had children. Spencer was so rich. Marrying him was marrying into the upper ss. At the vi. The evening wind swept through the leaves. The night dew wetted the grass in the yard. The moonlight was as clean as water. After dinner, Jennifer went upstairs into the bedroom. She sat alone at the window in a daze. She watched the clouds during the day and the moon at night. Holding the mobile phone, she couldnt help but searching news rted to Ivans car ident. But she couldnt find anything. She was eager to know what he was doing. Did he wake up? Was he still in New York? Was he out of danger? Did he hurt? At this moment, Spencer walked into the room, his steps very light. Or perhaps she was deep in thought, so she did not notice. Chapter 244 Kiss Me It wasnt until Spencer stood by the couch, the shadow falling down, that Jennifer noticed him. She quickly put away the phone, but he still saw the words in the search bar. Spencer was not angry. He sat down beside her and put his arm around her shoulder. Her body stiffened. She jerked her head to look at him! Their eyes met. Spencer crossed his legs, his jawline tensed, and the fingers gripping her shoulders couldnt help but tighten, If you want to know his situation, why dont you just ask me? Ask him? Didnt he say that he didnt want to hear half a word about Ivan in this vi? How could she ask? She would break her promise if she did. Spencer should be in a good mood today as he seemed to be smiling all the time. Please me, and Ill tell you about him. Jennifer twitched her lips, kind of speechless. Are you dreaming? I suppose you came to the wrong person? He said, I wont force you to do what you dont want to do, but Id love to see you take a fancy to me.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I mean that since you promised to be my woman, you cant be so cold to me and cant just ignore me. Spencer raised an eyebrow. We are going to show up together in publicter, so youll have to get used to our rtionship. Jennifer suddenly understood something, Hes out of danger? He is alive, right? Did he want to show up with her to irritate Ivan? Spencer admired her expression. Youre too nervous. He pinched her hair around her ear with his fingers. How smart you are! No wonder he loves you so much that he would even die for you. You know I can actually check the news myself. But I kept my promise so I stopped contacting him. Jennifer looked up at him. Just tell me directly, how is he? Jennifer asked very directly. Spencer also didnt want to hide from her anymore. Youre a good dealer. Ivan is blessed. The reaper didnt take him. After 36 hours of all-out rescue, he is out of danger. Jennifers heart had been clenched for half a month. Now, it finally rxed a little. She felt alive too. Spencer continued, But he hasnt woken up yet, hes alive, but he might fall into a vegetative state. Maybe something will happen after he wakes up. We dont know. Rowan is still in New York. Ivan was also still in New York Spencer handed her his phone, You can give Rowan a call. Jennifer turned to look at them. Their eyes met again. She didnt think he was joking, so she reached for the phone. Spencer got up and left, and closed the door. Jennifer called Rowan, holding her breath. Chapter 245 Ivan’s Finger Moved The moment the bell rang, she was nervous again.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She wanted to know how was Ivan, but she didnt want any bad news She was nervous, conflicted, uneasy. Hello. Rowans voice came over, Its Rowan. Its me. Jennifer spoke softly, How is he? Master? Rowan was surprised, Is this your number? No. She tried to be as calm as possible, Im using Spencers phone. Tell me, how is he now? Whats going on? Is he really out of danger? Yes, but he had not woken up yet. Rowan told her truthfully, I dont know when hell wake up. He might be vegetative. Or he might wake up someday in the near future. He wasnt sure at all. Jennifer asked him, Youre going to find a way to wake him up, right? Youre going to try, right? She put all her hopes on Rowan. He cant be a vegetable! Jennifer was slightly excited. He is the chosen one, the legend of the business world. Whats the difference between being vegetative and dying? Master Rowans heart was tightening, I will try, but I cant promise. So, if I fail, please dont me me. Jennifer held the phone in tears, even breathing was painful. I dont me you I only hate myself. Are you okay? Rowan was worried about her mood, Where are you? Did he treat you well? Jenniferforted Rowan, He didnt do anything to me. I went with him voluntarily. Otherwise, this ce cant trap me. Im just keeping my promise to stay by his side. Vegetative Ivan had the potential to be vegetative Jennifer couldnt ept it. She lost sleep again that night In the next room, there were two empty bottles on the table, and the air smelled of alcohol. Spencer was still drinking whiskey. He didnt feel well. If Ivan didnt wake up, what was the point of him snatching Jennifer away? He just wanted to watch Ivan in pain, watch him go mad! He wanted to show off Jennifer in front of him! Ivan thought he was invincible. What about now? Why didnt he wake up? Spencer had tears in his eyes. His expression was dignified. Deep inside, he wanted Ivan to wake up. Two months quickly passed. Jennifer had been staying in the vi all the time. She had never had a smile on her face, and she rarely spoke. She had always been worried about Ivan in her heart. Now that shes promised Spencer, she would just be a puppet girlfriend for her. She believed that one day, Spencer would understand this was not gonna work. Spencer went to the crew every day and came home to dinner with her at the end of the day. They had nomunication. But they were at peace. In a heavily guarded VIP ward in New York. Catherine had been guarding Ivan for two months. She had no intention of handling things that happened in thepany. Finnley handled them well, which made Aubree relieved. The room was exceptionally silent, with the early summer wind blowing the curtains. Ivan did not wake up. His wounds had healed. The gauze had been removed. His handsome face was once again revealed. Just when Catherine couldnt see hope, she saw his bony fingers move unconsciously. She stared at his hand with wide eyes. For a moment, she thought it was an illusion! Chapter 246 Selective Amnesia The room was in a terrible silence. She stared nervously at the hand, not even daring to blink. After a few more seconds, Ivans hand clearly moved, and the movement was even bigger. Catherine stood up and looked around excitedly, unable to make a sound for a long time. She hadnt spoken in two months. There was no one else in the ward at this time. Ivan opened his eyes slowly, and the white ceiling came into view. He breathed calmly, feeling that the room wasrge and his heart empty. Where was he? He wanted to raise his hand but found that he had no strength. He was like in a dream. Looking around, he saw Catherine staring at him. Their eyes met. Time seemed to have stopped She was crying. Ivan? Hadnt spoken for a long time, Catherine couldnt find her voice. She was smiling with tears in her eyes. Ivan looked at her, not knowing what was going on with her. Ivan Catherine choked. Her smile looked worse than crying. You finally woke up She was so happy that she didnt know what to say. She wiped her tears vigorously. Ivan frowned slightly, Who are you? Catherine shuddered. Looking at him, she felt overwhelmed. Seeing that she didnt answer, Ivan asked again, Who are you? Why did you cry? Dont you remember me? Catherine was stunned, and upset. Im scared. Stop joking with me. Ivan looked around, his eyebrows furrowed, Where am I? Have you lost your memory? Catherine asked in disbelief. People could lose their memory if their heads were injured. At this time, the ward door opened. Pippa and Aubree walked in, and Rowan came too, followed by several doctors. Everyone was shocked to see Ivan awake. Ivan was puzzled. He nced at everyone, from the doctor on the far right to Rowan on the left. Of all these people, he knew only Rowan. Rowan. Eventually, he set his sights on Rowan, Am I in the hospital? Ivan Aubree burst into tears of excitement, her body trembling, Are you awake? She swooped down on the bed and grabbed Ivans hand, Great! Youve finally woken up! Ivan, however, pulled his hand out like having an electric shock and stared at Aubree warily.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Aubree was stunned. Teary eyes, the smile on her face froze. Whats wrong? Auntie, he At this moment, Catherine said with trembling lips. He seems to have amnesia, he doesnt remember me, and he probably doesnt remember you either. Amnesia? But he knows Rowan! Aubree didnt believe it. At this point, a word came into Rowans mind. Selective amnesia. Rowan stepped forward to the bed. Pippa held Aubree so that she wouldnt fall. Do you remember who you are? Rowan looked seriously at Ivan and asked directly. Everyone was nervous. Ivan struggled to recall what had happened. Why was he in the hospital? He seemed to have been lying for a long time. Her body was sour. He had no strength at all. Why was he in the hospital? He kept thinking and vaguely remembered a truck rushing towards him and then he was sent flying. After a heavy fall, his mind went nk. As for why he was on the road and why he was hit, he could not remember at all. Stop thinking about what happened. Rowan nervously reminded him, looking at Ivan with a pained expression. Itll give you a headache. Just stop. You are having selective amnesia. Chapter 247 She Is Your Fiancée Rowan gave the diagnosis directly, and the doctors all agreed with him. Ivan looked at the people in front of the bed again, one by one. The doctors breathed a sigh of relief. He said with a smile of joy, He wont be vegetative. What a relief! As for his memory, hell get it back. Dont rush to get his memory back, Another doctor said, the most important thing is that he is awake. Rowan introduced people to Ivan, This is your mother. Aubree understood that Ivan was having selective amnesia which make him forget about his mother. So, she pulled Catherine over and preemptively introduced, Ivan, this is your fiance, Catherine! The crowd was bbergasted. Aubree continued, In the three months that you were unconscious, she was by your side. She had cried countless times. She has been losing weight. Rowan was startled. He turned to look at Aubree. Ivan almost died. Yet Aubree was still so stubborn. Catherine was also shocked. Her mind went nk. She waspletely unprepared. Ivan looked at Catherine with doubt. She was tall and good-looking. With tears in her eyes, she looked haggard.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It was obvious that he didnt remember her. Fiance? Ivan had no concept of it. Even his mother was strange to him. Lets do a check. Rowan told the doctors, See if there is anything else. Only then did peoplee back to their senses from the joyful mood. They took out the tools and started giving Ivan a check. Ivan was very cooperative in bed, trying to recall what had happened. He remembered some details of the car ident. He was chasing something. He was so anxious that he didnt even pay attention to the traffic. Then he felt a headache and couldnt think any deeper. Mother? Fiance? What was going on here? He had two children, Alfie and Diana. Where was their mother? But Aubrees intention was clear. She wanted to take the opportunity to get Ivan married to Catherine as soon as possible. She would quietly send Alfie and Diana away. Ivan and Catherine needed to get married first. She can take Alfie and Diana back after Catharine gave birth. That was perhaps the best ending. The results of the examination showed that everything was normal. Ivan was just having selective amnesia. Rowan exined in front of everyone, Selective amnesia is often caused by external stimuli or serious brain collisions. The patient would forget some things that make them miserable, that is, selectively avoiding people or things. It is a defense mechanism in psychology. Rowan knew that Ivan had encountered a great stimulus that he could not ept, and then subconsciously he chose to forget it. Most likely, Ivan would forget Jennifer. This may be a good thing. Remembering was a painful thing to do. At the shooting site of Love in Violet Gold in Arkpool City. 45 episodes had been finished. After working together for months, people all got familiar with each other. Georgia, as always, bought a cup oftte for everyone on the crew. She heard that Spencer lovedttes. Yours, no sugar. At halftime, Georgia handed thette to Spencer in person. Her voice was sweet. There was a bright smile on her face. Spencer reached out and took it, Thank you. He didnt look at her one more time. But Georgia was happy as long as he didnt refuse! She was like a little girl in love. She swallowed her pride to please Spencer Since we are not shooting on Saturday, lets go y golf! My treat! Georgia, who was in a good mood, sent out the invitation to everyone. Amazing!! Georgia, this is so generous of you! Just as everyone was cheering with joy, Georgia looked at Spencer, waiting for his reaction. Yet he ignored it. He was texting someone. To get the reply, Georgia walked over and asked, Spencer, are you avable on Saturday? Nope. After answering her, Spencer walked away without looking back. Georgia bit her lips and frowned, thinking that she had made a mistake. She should have invited Spencer directly. Chapter 248 Jennifer Went to the Marsh Group Just after sending his message, Spencers phone rang. He looked at the callers name and answered the call. The person on the other end of the phone whispered, Mr. Lawrence, Ivan woke up. He has selective amnesia. He didnt even know his mother. Spencer stagnated. He wasnt very happy to hear the news. Selective amnesia? Yes. Does he remember who he is? Spencer found it disappointing. If Ivan forgot Jennifer, then he couldnt show off. Standing in front of Ivan with Jennifer in his arms would do him no harm. At that moment, Spencer was upset. I dont know if he remembers. The person reported truthfully, I just heard that selective amnesia is difficult to treat. It is caused by stimtion. He might lose his memory forever. Spencer wanted to curse. I see. With that, he hung up the phone. Spencer, who has selective amnesia? He narrowed his eyes and found Georgia standing next to him. When did shee? Had she been eavesdropping? Their eyes met. His gaze was a little cold. Dont look at me like that! Frightened, she quickly exined, I didnt hear anything! Then she smiled and asked, Would you like to join us in the golf on Saturday? The director will be there too. We can also read the script together by the way. She extended the invitation to him again. Spencer said bluntly, No. As one of the most popr actresses, Georgia felt embarrassed. She asked, Why? I have neither the time nor interest to go. Before Georgia said anything else. Spencer left. Not interested? That was supposed to be his interest from what she got from the investigation. In the beautiful vi, Jennifer stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor, watching the scenery outside. The precious lilies in the courtyard were blooming. Jennifer had always been concerned about Ivan, wishing to hear even just a little news about him. So, she decided to meet him in person, or his most loyal subordinates. By doing so, she should get the most urate information. She didnt even trust Rowan. But Finnley would not lie. She told Tammy directly, Im going to the Marsh Group to talk with Finnley! Tell Spencer if you want. Ill be back! With that, she took a sports car from the vi and headed for the Marsh Group. Tammy stomped her feet with anxiety. She quickly went to the coffee table to call Spencer. Mr. Lawrence, Ms. Brooks went out. She said she was going to the Marsh Group to talk with Finnley, and said that I can tell you if I want but she wille back. I see. Spencer said coldly, and hung up the call. Mrs. Marsh is here? She hasnt shown up for a long time, why is she so haggard?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Marsh has just returned from a business trip and shees now. Did they fight? Jennifer ignored everything. She went straight into the elevator and headed to Ivans office. Two months have passed and he was out of danger. But how was he now? Did he wake up? Had he recovered? Ivans office looked the same as before, stylish, and everything was in order. When Jennifer walked in, he didnt see Finnley. Catherine had just put down some papers. When she looked around, their eyes met. Jennifer stopped, not expecting to meet Catherine. They had one thing inmon. They both looked tired and had lost weight. Catherine was furious at the sight of Jennifer. What are you doing here? The fire of rage was about to shot from her eyes. Jennifer was calm. I came for Finnley. Finnley or Ivan? Catherine walked toward Jennifer with her hands around her chest. I beg you, leave. When would you stop hurting him? He had almost died for you! What are you doing here now! Chapter 249 We Are Getting Married How is he doing? Jennifer asked expectantly, and couldnt wait to hear the answer, Is he awake? Catherine stood still in front of her, and raised her hand, wanting to p Jennifer. But Jennifer grabbed her wrist. Jennifer! Ive always wanted to p you. How dare you ask?! Does it matter to you whether hes awake or not? When will you let go of him? Ive been putting up with you for a long time! Jennifer didnt want to argue with Catherine, especially not at thepany. Do you think you can marry into a rich family just because you managed to give birth to his children? Catherine looked down at Jennifer. She sneered, Youre nothing but a tool that Ivan used against his mother! Jennifer saw the victorious smile on Catherines face. Catherine asked with interest, If he knew you are with Spencer and you promised to be Spencers woman, what do you think he would think of you? If I were you, I wouldnt show up again. I have no face to see him. Catherine provoked, Jennifer, I can tell you that he has woken up. He is fine. Jennifer could not see a trace of lying in her expression. Catherine was happy from the bottom of her heart. So, Ivan must have woken up and should be recovering well. That was great! She finally smiled in relief. Jennifer hadnt been so happy for a long time. She could finally stop worrying all the time. He lost his memory. Catherine couldnt bear seeing Jennifer happy. Ivan doesnt remember you anymore. Jennifer winced slightly, staring at Catherine, her smile froze. The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was me. Catherine dered proudly, By the way, were getting married.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer stared intently at Catherine, and although her look was calm, she couldnt believe it. Catherine smiled and walked past Jennifer, leaving the office. He lost his memory He no longer remembered her He was going to marry Catherine Jennifer tried to calm herself. What did it have to do with her? Marriage was good. All she wished was for him to be alive. Footsteps came from behind. Jennifer looked back and met Finnleys gaze. Finnley was also a little surprised to see Jennifer here. He walked toward her. Did he lose his memory? Jennifers voice trembled slightly as she confirmed with pain, Is this true? Finnley sighed lightly and nodded. Well, its true. Tears pooled in her eyes. Jennifer was really sad, unspeakably sad. He remembers some people and forgets others. Finnley said regretfully, Youre one of the forgotten ones. Is he back in Arkpool City? Or in New York? She asked softly. Arkpool City. Finnley told her, Except for losing some memory, he is fine. He remembers all things of thepany, all the projects. Jennifer nodded, subduing her pain. Does he remember Catherine? No. Finnley shook his head, He doesnt remember her. Jennifer felt puzzled. But then she understood. Aubree wanted to take advantage of it. What about Alfie and Diana? Does he remember them? That was what Jennifer cared about. Chapter 250 Ivan Forgets About Her Im not sure about that. Finnley said, I didnt ask him, and I cant ask. I see, thank you. Jennifer didnt stay long. She walked out of the office with mixed feelings. Then she took the elevator downstairs and left thepany. For Ivan, this was probably the best ending. But how was she going to take Alfie and Diana with her? She wouldnt let Catherine be their stepmother, and if Ivan didnt remember the children, he wouldnt be able to give them fatherly love. He had gotten rid of all pain. Yet she was to suffer all. The wind was cold. Dark clouds gathered in the sky. Suddenly, it rained heavily. Jennifer didnt want to take shelter from the rain, she wanted the pouring rain to wash away her past. The rain came just in time to hide her tears. From then on, she and Ivan were strangers. Goodbye, Ivan, I wish you happiness. Spencer held the steering wheel in one hand, his eyes staring forward. His mood was gloomy. He was anxious. Ivan had lost his memory. Even if he woke up, he couldnt help her. Jennifer was so kind. She would suffer if she met Catherine or Aubree.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer was worried about Jennifer. At this time, a ck custom Lamborghini stopped in front of the main building. A bodyguard in a suit and leather shoes opened arge ck umbre, and another one opened the car door. Ivan walked down, he looked serious, like a king looking at hisnd. When he was about to enter thepany lobby, he caught a glimpse of a girl in the rain without an umbre, who was walking toward the traffic. Pieces of memory about his ident shed through his mind. Ivan grabbed the umbre from the bodyguards hand, instinctively striding toward the girl! Jennifer desperately suppressed her tears. The rain washed away the tears and blurred her vision. The car halted with a sharp screech. A re of headlights shone through! Jennifer stopped and instinctively covered her eyes with her hand. At thest second, someone grabbed her. Meanwhile, the ck Volvo stopped, and Spencer quickly got out of the car. Just as he was about to walk to thepany, he saw the scene not far away. Jennifer turned and threw herself into Ivans arms. Be careful! She was surprised by the familiar voice and the familiar embrace. She could still hear the sound of the rain, but couldnt feel it falling on her anymore. The traffic around me returned to normal. Jennifer looked up and saw Ivan close at hand, her eyes full of surprise! Her heart seemed to have skipped a beat. Ivans eyes were as unfathomable as the dark night sky, with a natural pride and dignity in them. He held up the big ck umbre and released the hand that was clenching his arm. Spencer rushed over, grabbed Jennifer, and dragged her into his arms! Staring at Ivan with hatred, he roared, What are you doing? Ivan looked at him calmly as if he didnt know him. Take care of your girlfriend instead of going crazy after someone else saved her. With that, Ivan turned away with hisrge umbre. Looking at the back and remembering what he had just said, Jennifer felt her heart broken. Even breathing was painful to her. Ivan came to the door of the hall, and the bodyguard took the umbre from him. Before he entered the hall, he turned around and saw the girl get in a ck Volvo. Ivan didnt feel anything. He just didnt want an ident to happen right in front of hispany. Chapter 251 Avenge Her Ivan walked into the golden hall, under the reflection of the light, his face looked particrly noble. He walked towards the elevator with one hand in his pocket. Both the hairstyle and the clothing are meticulously refined. Mr. Marsh! Hello, Mr. Marsh! Wee back, Mr. Marsh! People greeted him respectfully, including those older than him. He nodded as he passed them by. In Spencers car. Jennifer, who was all wet, sat beside Spencer with arge towel. She kept thinking about what happened. It all felt so unreal. Ivan showed upContent held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer drove, staring ahead with his deep condensed eyes. His finger clenched tightly on the steering wheel, making a crackling sound. There was inexplicable rage in his heart, so strong that it could almost burn himself into ashes. Heavy rain was pouring down outside the window. The car was speeding! Jennifer realized how fast the car was. It was so dangerous! She looked at Spencer in shock. Feeling his hidden anger, Jennifer blinked her misty eyes, not knowing what to say. Tick tock. They reached the seaside vi very soon. The car stopped. Didnt you promise me never to contact him again? There was a faint sense of brutality in Spencers eyes Jennifer looked at him, Today is thest time. I have seen with my own eyes that he is safe. We wont have any interaction in the future. Spencer didnt say anything, but his face was very cold. No matter what, the thing was over. Jennifer got out of the car and walked toward the living room with Spencer. At Kelsington Bay. A Lincoln drove out slowly toward Emerald Bay under the heavy rain. Aubree sat alone in the back seat of the car, looking determined. She asked Jordan and Marry to send Alfie and Diana away but they failed because the kids refused to go! Jordan and Marry clearly meant it! And they told her only when Ivan was about to return. Hurry up! Yes, maam. She must send the kids away before Ivan returned to Emerald Bay! Catherine and Ivan must get married as soon as possible. She had chosen the date. When they had children, Aubree would take Alfie and Diana back without any worries. Ivan was so badly injured. His body must be worse than before. Catherine can share the burden of work. If Catherine married Ivan, she will serve thepany wholeheartedly, regardless of what happened previously. Aubree was somewhat using Catherine. In fact, Ivan was not so fragile, he was very good. After three months of rest, he was full of energy, He even looked much younger. At the Marsh Group, in Ivans simple yet delicate-designed office. Ivan, dressed in a ck shirt, was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, listening to Finnleys report of the recent work, from the head office to the branch, from the big matters to the small. Finnley was well-organized. Ivan was listening carefully. Thats it, Mr. Marsh. Finnley said in a gentle voice, Im d you are back to make the decisions now. Ill have less to worry about. Ivan looked at him, Thank you for taking care of thepany during this time. He remembered Finnley and Rowan. Its my duty. Finnley did not dare to look Ivan in the eye, because he was guilty of something. Chapter 252 Sending Alfie and Diana Away For example, Aubree found him in the middle of the nightst night and asked him to cooperate. After a day of contemtion, Finnley felt that he could only cooperate because for Ivan, that was probably the best choice. Let him forget what he chose to forget. Ill go back now. Ivan said to him, Tomorrow I will officially go to work. Yes, he just got off the ne from New York. Okay. Finnley watched Ivan leave, and there was a glint in his eyes, no one knew what would happen tomorrow. What if Ivan suddenly regained his memory after married Catherine? Anything could happen in the future. The Lincoln was parked at the yard of Emerald Bay. The rain was much lighter. Jordan came out with an umbre. He pulled open the door, Madam. Why cant you even handle two kids? Aubree was very angry, and as soon as he got out of the car, he asked, Or did you not take my words seriously at all? Jordan lowered his eyes, not knowing how to answer. Aubree got out of the car and went into the living room with a cold face. Jordan walked beside her, holding an umbre for her. Aubree didnt see the children in the living room. Are they upstairs? Yes. She walked upstairs alone and said coldly, Donte up! Jordan had to stop. Marry came to him. She was also anxious. They had no idea of what to do in such a situation. Ivan lost his memory and he was not here. Can you contact Mrs. Marsh? Watching Aubrees back disappear into the corner of the stairs, Marry whispered, I wish Mrs. Marsh would take the kids away. Jordan said, If we know where she is, the kids would have been taken away a long time ago.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Upstairs. Alfie and Diana were ying games on their iPads, wearing those cool 3D sses, sitting on the bed with their legs crossed. Alfie, where has Mommy gone? Out of the universe? Diana wondered, She has been traveling for more than three months. Doesnt she want us anymore? Daddy too. Alfieined, He had been on a business trip for three months. I suspected that the headquarter of the Marsh Group had moved out of Arkpool City. Fortunately, we have been independent since we were young. As soon as he finished speaking, they heard footsteps. They looked up together. Grandma? The kids excitedly threw the iPads away, took off their sses, and stood up! How did you get here? Didnt you go to New York too? Yay! Its Grandma! Grandma! y games with us! Aubrees cold face eased up a lot seeing the cute kids. Lets go, I will take you to a ce. We can talk on the way. Where? Alfie went serious for a second, holding Dianas hand. The two little ones stood on the bed and looked at Aubree. At this moment, Aubree felt that they seemed to be wary. So, she said, Your dad broke up with your mommy, and because of your mommy, your dad had a serious car ident which almost took his life. The childrens eyes widened in amazement! Wheres Daddy? Is he in the hospital now? Will he die? Aubree came to the bed. No, hes woken up. To confirm what she said, she showed them the photos. These were all photos after the car ident, shot in the operation room, and the ward Some were bloody. Alfie buried her head in his arms, Diana, dont be afraid. In fact, the little girls body was already trembling. Okay, thats it. Aubree put away her phone. In short, your dad lost his memory of many people and things. Rowan said it was selective amnesia. The childrens faces became serious, their eyebrows were lightly twisted, and their hearts were full of frustration. For three months, it was Catherine who was with your dad. Jennifer was missing. Aubree emphasized, Catherine was the first person he saw when he woke up, so they decided to get married. Get married? The kids were stunned. Alfie asked, Does Daddy love her? Diana answered, He didnt love her before, so how could he love her after losing his memory? He is having amnesia, not a disease that would make him fall in love with anyone! Aubrees face changed slightly. They were only six-year-old. What were they thinking? She must take them away. They would make thingsplicated staying here. Chapter 253 Ivan Stops It in Time Follow me, you wont live here anymore. Aubree said, He doesnt remember you anymore. He cant take good care of you. And if he puts his hatred for Jennifer on you, no one can protect you. The children were frightened. Alfie tightened Dianas hand and put his hand on her shoulder, Alfie Dont be afraid, I am here. At this time, the custom Lamborghini stopped in the courtyard at the night, arge ck umbre propped open, and Ivan got out of the car. Mr. Marsh, your mother hase. The driver whispered. Ivan also saw Aubrees car in front of him. He felt strange to Aubree. He remembered nothing about her. But he believed Rowans words. No one would dare to pretend to be his mother. Upstairs, Alfie and Diana couldnt understand why Aubree wanted to take them away. Where are we going? Kelsington Bay? Or are you going to send us to Sunshine Vige? They asked while putting on their shoes and rushed straight out of the childrens room! They ran downstairs while Aubree wasnt paying attention!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Alfie! Aubree chased out. At the corner of the stairs, she saw the man entering the living room. Aubree stopped in shock when their eyes met. Daddy! The children had already run downstairs. They pounced on Ivan, hugging his thighs as if they had found a rescuer. Ivan held the childs shoulder and watched Aubree walk down. Ivan was surprised to see Aubree here. Aubree was also surprised to see Ivan. Daddy, we dont want to leave you! Alfie looked up, Were used to living in Emerald Bay! Were not going to Kelsington Bay or Sunshine Vige! Daddy Diana felt insecure and hugged him tightly, Mommy doesnt want us. You dont want us either, Daddy? So, Aubree was here to take the children away? Why? Ivan crouched down, grabbed the childrens shoulders, and said in a gentle voice, Alfie, Diana, no one wants you to leave, have you eaten dinner? Aubree was shocked to see that Ivan remembered the children. Yes. The children nodded. Ivan said to Marry, Take them to y chess. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Then Marry took the children away. Aubree went downstairs in guilt. How could he remember Alfie and Diana? Mom. Ivan felt nothing facing this strange woman. He was polite yet distant. Did youe for me or the children? Aubree quickly replied, smiling, I came to see you. They said you went to thepany. I talked to the children, I wasnt driving them away. Its just that If they want to go to Kelsington Bay, I can take them with me. Its a big house anyway. Ivan had doubts in his heart but he didnt make it clear. Children wouldnt lie. Im fine. He said lightly, Tomorrow Ill start working. Thepany is all right, please rest assured. Ivan shook his head. No, Ill talk to her tomorrow when I have time. Great. Aubree smiled. She was really happy. Ivan taking initiative to talk to Catherine was a turning point! She looked forward to seeing them be closer and get married. Aubree didnt stay long, Then rest early, Ill go back now, Ivan felt strange about her, she should not force him to be close to her. She had to take it slowly. Well, be careful on the road. Ivan took an umbre and sent Aubree to the car, watching the car drive away. There was a hint of sadness in his deep eyes as he saw the people around him were strangers. Every moment as long as he calmed down, he felt empty. Ivan entered the living room and saw the two children. They were standing by the stairs looking at him. Two minutester, in the living room on the second floor. Who is your mother? Ivan peeled an orange and separated it in two, then handed them to Alfie and Diana. Chapter 254 Lying Still The children reached out and took it, their eyes curious and cold. It didnt look like that Ivan had lost his memory. Alfie coughed, then sighed, I dont even know whats going on between you, Grandma said you broke up. You guys were still fine before. But Mommy said she was going to travel, and she never came back. You disappeared for three months too. Grandma said you had a car ident and lost your memory. Diana looked at Ivan. So how do you remember us? In fact, Ivan remembered only the names, Alfie and Diana. He only remembered that they were his children, nothing more. He forgot about their past. So, when these two children appeared in front of him, he also felt strange. Daddy? Seeing Ivan in a daze, Alfie asked softly, What are you thinking? Ivan shook his head and touched their little heads, I need to work. Ill go to the study room. Have fun, little ones. Having said that, Ivan got up and left. Alfie and Diana are confused, and the sense of distance ising! Alfie, shall we help Daddy regain his memory? Diana said in a childish voice, I feel like he forgot about us. Thats not good. In fact, Alfie also had this feeling, Yes, we have to help him find the memories, but not forcing memories back to him. We cant add burdens to Daddys brain. Hell have a headache.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Grandma said Daddy was going to marry Catherine? Dianas eyes widened in amazement, Did I hear it wrong? They cant get married! Alfie sighed again, The adult world is really strange. Marriage is a lifelong thing, not a game. They cant just get married so carelessly. Alfie, we have to stop this, I dont want a stepmother. Diana, dont cry. Well find a solution together. In the study next door, the books were orderly ced on the shelves. The yellow lights were warm. Ivan sat at his desk in confusion with his eyes closed. Someone knocked at the door, and he looked up. Jordane in with tea, and the air was filled with the faint aroma of Earl tea. Mr. Marsh, your tea is here. Who is the childrens mother? Just as Jordan put down the tea and walked away, Ivan asked. Jordans footsteps stagnated. He turned away and looked at Ivan. Ivan saw the twinkle in his eyes. There was a brief silence in the air. You can go. He knew what he got would most likely be a lie. Jordan turned and left. It seemed that the name of the childrens mother couldnt be mentioned. Ivan felt that he was living in a huge lie, and everything around him was strange, even Finnley. What was that missing piece of the puzzle? What happened between him and the childrens mother? At Kelsington Bay. As soon as Aubree went upstairs, the Lamborghini stopped in the yard. Madam, Mr. Marsh arrived. Pippa hurried upstairs to report. Thedy was surprised. Her eyes glinted with undiscernible emotions. What did hee for? Soon she heard the footsteps. Turning around, Aubree saw her tall, long, tall son. In the living room on the second floor. Pippa left after delivering tea and snacks and deliberately closed the door loosely. She pressed her ear lightly against the crack in the door, with the tray in her hand. Mom, Im here to ask about the childrens mother. Ivan sat across from Aubree and asked in a sincere tone, No one should know it better than you. I want to hear the truth. There is indeed such a woman. Aubree had already anticipated this day, so she calmly said, The children are six years old. But in the past seven years, you and she had no interaction. She used some tricks to be pregnant with your children seven years ago at a charity party. There was no sorrow or joy in Ivans deep gaze. Aubree continued, Some time ago she was short of money, so she came to you with the children. Chapter 255 Who’s The Mother? You didnt like her at all, but in order to give the children aplete home, you decided to date her. In fact, she cheated not long after. That bitch betrayed you. Ivan leaned back slowly in his chair, deep in thought. Ivan, it was because of her that you had a car ident. You saw her enter the hotel with another man, and wanted to chase after her for some evidence, butAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In short, Ivan, she is not a decent woman. Since youve forgotten her, then let it be. Aubree said bitterly, Catherine is your fiance. If it werent for the sudden appearance of these two children, you and Catherine would have been married a long time ago. Ivan took a sip of tea, his eyes cold. You grew up together. You had a lot of good memories. You knew each other very well. you asked Finnley to prepare a wonderful wedding. You said you were going to marry her. I dont want to get married yet. His deep voice was filled with determination. It would bring you good luck after such an ident. You like each other. You help each other in work. Aubree whispered softly andforted, Let the past be the past. Ive never asked you for anything but the wedding must not be dyed any further. That night, Ivan lost sleep. He couldnt remember the mother of the children. Catherine was also strange to him. When his mind went nk, Aubree announced the news that Ivan was getting married. And the preparations for the wedding are also in full swing The media began to report on it. Aubree was putting pressure on Ivan. The next morning. Emerald Bay. The children were having breakfast in the dining room. Diana took a sip of the milk, Alfie, do you think Daddy can eat now? I dont know. I feel sorry for him. It says that people who lose their memories arent able to trust people. They will feel alone. So will Daddy be suspicious of what we said too? Hell trust his judgment. Daddy! Diana saw the man at the door. Ivan walked toward them, Good morning. He heard all the conversations just now. Good morning. The children still felt a sense of distance. Ivans presence was just too strong. He only remembered that the children were his. But he had no feeling toward them. Andst night Aubree told him that the two children were the result of the womans trick. It gave Ivan a headache. He couldnt believe that he would be fooled. Alfie and Diana didnt know what Ivan was going to do. Before he sat down, he wanted to say something but then he just left without a word. It made the little ones confused. Dad is a different person now. This is just what people are like when they lose their memories Alfie was worried. How do we help him retrieve his memory? On the way to the office, Ivan looked out the window of the Lamborghini. What is the name of Alfie and Dianas mom, Hank? Hank was in a cold sweat. He didnt know how to answer the question. Aubree had warned them not to say a word. It seems seems to be Jennifer. Youre not sure? She doesnt have much to do with you, and she doesnt live here. I havent seen her, so I am not sure. I called her Jennie, right? Ivan had some impression of this name. Sorry, Im not sure. He didnt ask anymore. The name Jennifer was deep in his mind. Who was she? The Lamborghini stopped at the entrance of the Marsh Group. At this time, Catherine had just entered the elevator. When the door was closed, she looked at herself in the elevator mirror. She was vigorous, exquisite, and elegant. She looked forward to the arrival every morning to see her beloved Ivan. She was getting married. She felt like a dream. She was in a good mood. She was always smiling during the days. When Ivan walked into his office, Finnley happened toe out, Mr. Marsh, good morning. Come here. Ivan sat down in his chair and looked up at Finnley. What is the Jennifer you know like? Tell the truth, or Ill fire you. Chapter 256 Hugging Him Was he suspicious? Finnley panicked. He put down the documents and came to Ivan. Aubree had told everyone what to do if Ivan asked about Jennifer. So, there was no second answer. Since Ivan had selective amnesia, he could bring the pains back to him. Besides, Finnley heard that Jennifer had left with Spencer. So Finnleys answer was the same as what Aubree had saidst night. Ivan remembered Jordans expression against night. His wounded heart sank. He felt isted. How could he, the president of the Marsh Group, be fooled by a woman? Ivan didnt believe it. But he had no proof. Catherine showed up at the door with a cup of coffee. When Finnley turned around, he found her in a different style. She had changed not only her haircut but also her outfit. Catherine no longer looked like the tough female leader, but rather a lovely, sweet girl, like Jennifer. Mr. Marsh, Finnley, good morning. Catherine was polite. Her voice was gentle and there was a smile on her face.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ms. Collins. Finnley looked at Ivan, Mr. Marsh, if there is nothing else, Ill go to work. He didnt want to get in the middle. Okay. After Finnley left, only Ivan and Catherine were in the office. Catherine gently ced the coffee on the table, smiling all the time. No sugar. I made it ording to your usual taste. Have a try. Because of the loss of memory, Ivan didnt hate Catherine. She was a stranger to him. His gaze stayed on her for ten seconds. Catherine bravely met Ivans eyes. She was ecstatic that he was looking right at her. He hadnt done so for a long time. Let me introduce myself. Catherine smiled softly, My name is Catherine Collins. We have known each other for more than 20 years, and Ive been the vice president of the Marsh Group for more than ten years. You got my resume on yourptop. I suppose youve checked it. Ivan indeed had. Catherine seemed to be very capable in business. She was an excellent woman. Weve been in a rtionship for many years. We celebrate every birthday and holiday together. As she spoke, she showed him the photos on her phone. These are all evidence. Ivan looked at the photos. There were dates on top of them. A year ago, two years ago, three years ago, four years ago Christmas, birthdays, New Years Eve, Halloween They even nted trees with the employees together. They didnt look very intimate in the photos, but it could be seen that they understood each other well and were very close. Catherine was really happy seeing no disgust and coldness in Ivans eyes. He was still her prince charming, the god she worshipped, her driving force, her oxygen. Ivan randomly checked the photos and then returned the phone to her. Catherine took it, and then turned around, and sat down on Ivan. She really couldnt control herself any longer. She wrapped her arms around his neck. I know you dont remember me, but it doesnt matter, Ill be with you for the rest of my life. This caught Ivan by surprise. She kissed him on the lips, but he turned his face. Her kissnded on his cheek. Catherine was still excited, Lets have dinner together, okay? Are you really my fiance? Why didnt he feel any excitement even if they were so close? Catherine said determinedly, Yes. I cant eat. Dont you even know that? He questioned. Catherine was stunned. Was he testing her? Hadnt Jennifer made medicine for him? She thought Jennifer was so omnipotent. Her medicine didnt work? A famous doctor had made some medicine for you. Have you taken them on time? I thought you are getting better. Catherine made an excuse. Ivan held her waist with both hands. Just as she was thrilled, Ivan put her on the ground. Catherine was heartbroken. She consoled herself that he at least didnt hate her anymore. Chapter 257 The Groom Is Unaware of the Wedding Catherine bent down again, took Ivans hand, and smiled, It doesnt matter. Whether your stomach can be cured or not, Ill be with you forever. Ivan seemed to have no feelings. He looked indifferent. He had no interest in women.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Pulling his finger out of her palm, Ivan said lightly, Behave like a girl. Catherine was embarrassed. But Im your fiance. Not my wife. Catherine felt angry. Go, Im going to work. Ivan turned on theputer, You dont need to send coffee over anymore. I dont like it. Catherine took a deep breath and turned away in frustration. But she kissed him and sat on hisp. That was already a lot. Catherine had never even dared to think of such images. She smiled, feeling happier than ever before. Jennifer wasnt there, so she still had the chance. Next, she would climb into his bed. About an hourter. Catherine went downstairs with a document, smiling, thinking of the kiss. Not long after she walked out of thepany hall, her smile froze. She stopped. Spencer stood in front of her, looking unfriendly. Catherine was a little flustered, Spencer, what are you doing here? She knew he was with Jennifer. The next second, Spencer raised his hand and pped her delicate face! Catherine covered her face, looking at him in amazement! This is for Jennifer. You stole her life and humiliated her Spencer looked vicious. I hope this will teach you a lesson. Do never touch her again. Spencer, are you crazy? Catherine couldnt believe it. Was this still the boy who once took her as a big sister? Ivan cared about Spencer, so Catherine treated him like a younger brother too! Whenever Spencer caused trouble, she helped deal with it. She had always been trying to erase the tension between Ivan and Spencer. Do you hear me? He looked at her quietly and asked, Stay away from Jennifer! Do you like her? Catherine took away the hand covering her face in amazement and asked seriously, Do you like Jennifer? Spencer didnt answer. He didnt want to waste her time here. Just remember what I said today. Whether I like her or not has nothing to do with you! With that, he turned and left. Catherine watched the enraged man got into the car and drove away. She was in a trance for a long time, and her eyes were full of disbelief! Whats so attractive about that bitch? What fascinates the brothers so much? But Spencer liked Jennifer, and Jennifer promised to be his woman that day. So, Jennifer was no longer a threat, right? As long as Jennifer stopped showing up in front of Ivan, Catherine could let her off. But Spencer and Ivan were brothers. Jennifer couldnt possibly disappear from Ivans life. Catherine, who had been pped, didnt feel any pain. She was wondering if she should stop it! Was it a good thing or a bad thing? In the office. Ivan held two video conferences in a row. He remembered everything about thepany. Everyone thought he had been on a business trip for the past three months. Not many people know about the car idents, and even fewer know about his amnesia. At the end of the meeting, he caught a glimpse of a piece of news. The president and the vice president of the Marsh Group will tie the knot on the 18th of next month! Perfect Match! Looking Forward to Mr. Marsh & Ms. Collins wedding. These two headlines shocked him. Coldness shed through his eyes. Mr. Marsh, your coffee. Finnley brought over a cup of freshly brewed coffee. Take a break. Whats going on with this news? Ivan turned theputer to him, Im getting married on the 18th next month. Why dont I know that? Chapter 258 Threaten with Her Life Finnley saw the news just now. I suppose it was your mother who released the news. The invitations are being prepared. Ivan leaned back in his chair, looked up, and closed his eyes. Finnley was in a dilemma, and just as he was about to say something, Ivan spoke, Do you have a picture of the mother of my children? He had searched on the inte but found nothing. There wasnt even a record of his children. The information should have been deleted on purpose. Nope. Finnley changed the subject, Mr. Marsh, do you have time to take the wedding photos with Ms. Collins this Saturday? Im put off your schedule. Put off the wedding date. Ivan frowned as he looked at Finnley, I dont want to get married. Im afraid youll have to talk to your mother about this. Finnley looked embarrassed, Im just sending the message over. After all, marriage is important for the Marsh family. It shall catch the attention of the world. The two looked at each other, Finnley was uneasy, Mr. Marsh Ivan stood up and went outside. Where are you going? Finnley looked at Ivans back anxiously, Theres a meetingter! Youll go to the meeting and Ill go talk with my mother. Ivan quickly disappeared from the doorway. Finnley was stunned, feeling that Ivan had not changed. He wouldnt ept Catherine even if he lost his memory. Ivan didnt like Catharine. Nothing would change that. Ivans Lamborghini headed for Kelsington Bay. Ivan sat in the back seat of the car, his face as cold as ice. At this point, Spencers car was parked by the river. The car window was lowered, and the cool river breeze blew in the window. Spencer was frowning. Do you like her? Do you like Jennifer? Catherines words echoed in the air and lingered in his ears. Spencer did not dare to admit it, but he had a feeling. Yesterday he was so angry. Was it because he had fallen in love with Jennifer? Seeing that Jennifer suffer, he wanted to kill whoever bullied her. Spencer had never beaten a woman. He was in love with Jennifer He didnt realize it until now. He must have been crazy to fall in love with a woman who was the mother of two children. He needed some fresh air to calm down. Ivans Lamborghini quickly stopped in the courtyard of Kelsington Bay. Ivan came back to his senses and got off the car. Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Aubree, who was drinking coffee, felt panicked. Ivan went back during work hours. Nothing good would happen. So was mentally prepared. Mom, I need to tell you something. Ivan said directly after entering the door his voice was not loud, but his attitude was firm, I dont want to get married. Although you look young, youre 38 years old. Aubrees face was cold. You have to listen to me this time. I have a heart attack. If you refuse again, Ill stop taking medicine! Ivan looked at Aubree in disbelief. Aubree looked determined. There was no room for negotiation. Oppressive silence pervaded the living room. Ivan couldnt watch his mother die. As a son, he can only step back. He tried to reason with Aubree, You know that I lost my memory. I dont remember her. You are asking me to marry a stranger. Do you care about my feelings? I have evidence that you know each other well. Aubree said, I have videos and photos. Catherine is not a stranger.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She has shown me. Ivan frowned, But she is a strange person to me. If I marry her, well sleep in the same bed and thats super weird to me. Then you guys can go on a trip first. Spend a month together and shoot the wedding photos by the way. Make them in poster style. Youll need them at the wedding. Ivan wanted to roll his eyes. This is very considerate of you. Chapter 259 Daddy Must Not Marry Her Aubree said, In short, the marriage mustnt be postponed. Werent it for the car ident, you and Catherine would have been married a long time ago. My only wish is to watch you get married! Catherine is a good girl. She gave her youth to thepany. Ivan frowned, if she threatened him by refusing to take the medicine, then the marriage was settled. Ivan left without anything else. Pippa, who had been silent, looked at Ivans lonely back, feeling sorry for him. Aubrees cold gazended on Pippas face until the Lamborghini drove away. Pippa looked back and saw that Aubree was staring at her with a weird look. Their eyes met. Aubree warned, Pippa, I know you like Jennifer. But she is now Spencers woman, do you think it is possible for her toe back to the Marsh family? Pippa shook her head with a headache. Madam, Ill go to work. With that, she left too. Aubree was a woman with a strong possessiveness. She was once hurt in love. So, she no longer believed in love. To be loved was happier than to love. As a mother, Aubree wished Ivan to live a happy and stable life. Jennifers identity was a mystery. No one knew who her parents were. She lived in the vige, but she was a top pharmacist. She was dangerous. Catherine was like nk paper. And she was loyal to the Marsh family. News of Ivans wedding to Catherine next month was still spreading online. Jennifer saw it too. It was the only news about him she saw online during the three months. Ivan was going to marry Catherine In the evening, at Emerald Bay. Alfie and Diana were still in kindergarten. Jordan and Marry were trimming the flowers and grass in the yard. They also saw the news about the wedding. Marry had been worried. Jordan sighed, Dont bother. Youll get sick. But nothing would be changed. I just wanted to tell Mr. Marsh that the person he loves is Ms. Brooks. Theyve gotten married! Marry was really anxious. Isnt it against thews if he marries Ms. Collins again? Madam will handle this matter, and it is not difficult to get a divorce certificate. Jordan sighed again, You know hes amnesiac. Even if you tell him the truth, He couldnt remember Ms. Brooks. And where is Ms. Brooks now? Even if we find her, she is just a stranger to Mr. Marsh.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This was what depressed Marry. Jordan said, You want Mr. Marsh to go to her again? What if there is another ident? Would he be blessed this time? No one is lucky each time. Who can take the responsibility if anything happens? Marry gritted her teeth and went on trimming the nts. She could only let out her anger in this way. Madam had even talked with Finnley. Now people who know the story all have the same version to tell. Once the lie is told too many times, Mr. Marsh will think it is true. He wouldnt believe us. Madam would fire us if we dare to tell the truth. If we leave, who can take care of the children? Yeah, at least we wont let Ms. Collins treat the children badly. Jordan said, So lets take care of the children and care about nothing else. This may be the best ending. If Ms. Brooks and the children didnt show up, Ms. Collins would be Mr. Marshs wife all the same. Do you feel a little morefortable thinking this way? s Marry just felt it a pity. In the private car from the Bright Star Kindergarten, Alfie and Diana were discussing countermeasures in whispers. We cant let Daddy marry that woman. Alfies tone was firm. Chapter 260 Do You Want to Die? Diana also nodded, But Alfie, Daddy doesnt remember us very well now. He wont listen to our protest. So, we have to rebuild the trust. Alfie had thought about it all day in kindergarten today. He said, How did we get his attention at the beginning? Lets do it again! You mean hacking his system? Diana covered her mouth and narrowed her eyes in shock. Alfie shook his head and smiled mysteriously, Not his system this time but the system of hispetitor! Diana was a little girl after all. She was not as brave as Alfie. She pulled Alfies arm, Will it cause trouble for Daddy? Who knew were the ones who did it? The little guy was very confident, The trouble is on others. Think about it, if we seed, Dad will not only admire us but also admire our Mommy, because we are brought up by Mommy! Yes, hes going to be interested in Mommy! Even if he loses his memory, he may fall in love with Mommy again! So, Diana, were going back today to make a very detailed n to help Daddy and Mommy reunite. Night fell. In the vi, dinner was ready. Tammy had called Spencer several times but he didnt answer once. She couldnt help but be a little worried. Spencer always came back to have dinner with Jennifer. Ms. Brooks, why dont you eat first. Tammy was thought Jennifer might be hungry, No need to wait. Then she put down the phone and go to serve the food. Jennifer looked at her, Tammy, are you very familiar with him? Have you known him for a long time? Yes, Ive known him for almost 20 years. Tammy didnt really want to talk about this. Jennifer noticed it. So, she didnt ask any further questions. She felt that Tammy should know about Spencers rtionship with Ivan. Tammy brought over two servings of food. After dinner, instead of going upstairs, Jennifer sat on the sofa in the living room, watching TV. The shooting of the romantic drama Love in Violet Gold Bay, starring Spencer and Georgia, was about to wrap. Some on-set pictures were already released online. They looked like a cute couple. Spencer looked good on the screen. Jennifer couldnt help but think of the news she had seen today Ivan and Catherine were going to married on the 18th of the next month. How can she take the children away? She decided to go to kindergarten the next day. Eleven oclock in the evening. Jennifer was still watching TV in the living room. She wasnt sleepy and didnt want to move. The light of the car shot in through the door. She looked around and saw a car parked in the yard. After a while, Spencer staggered into the living room. Tammy stepped forward to support him, Mr. Lawrence, did you drink? The pungent smell of alcohol made her frown. Drunk driving? Jennifer stood up in horror! Spencer pushed Tammy away, his eyes drunk. Jennifers appearance ovepped in front of his eyes. He walked toward the sofa, grabbed her wrist, and dragged her up the stairs!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Spencer, were you drunk driving? Jennifer was shaken by his tugging, Do you want to die? Instead of getting rid of him, she helped him up the stairs as if he was a younger brother of hers. Spencer didnt answer. He had a lot to tell Jennifer. He was not happy. So, he went to drink. Tammy followed up worriedly. What was wrong? Were they going to argue? But the door was mmed shut! Tammy was anxious, Mr. Lawrence! She mmed the door, but no one answered. She could only stand outside, worrying about the people in the room. Spencer threw Jennifer onto the bed. He stood in front of the bed, wobbling. Looking at her, his eyes were full of pain. Chapter 261 His Confession Her thin body bounced on the soft big bed. She lifted herself and looked at him. She could see Spencers gloomy eyes were full of distress. He had drunk a lot and was obviously drunk, but he was very sober in his mind. Will you be my girlfriend? He finally said, Jennifer, please be my girlfriend! He was so relieved when he said it. While Jennifer waspletely surprised. Spencer put his hands on his waist, raised his head, and took a deep breath, waiting for her answer. I admit that the reason I agreed to donate blood to Ivan and forced you to be my girl was to irritate him. Because I knew he wasnt gonna die. And when he woke up and saw his beloved woman was with me, he would be so angry, while I would be happy. I want to be with you, and its not because he has amnesia. Its because now I clearly realize that I have fallen in love with you in these three months. I want us to be together and I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I have always been cautious when we are together, but your indifference makes me frustrated. Jennifer stood up and she was a little dizzy, Spencer, you are drunk, you are talking nonsense. Im not! He frowned and looked at her, Im sober. I went to thepany to find Catherine today. Jennifer was surprised. I gave her a p! Spencer said with mock, I warned her not to see you in the future! Jennifer was stunned. Did he p her? Ive been very upset since I came back yesterday. I didnt protect you in time! Spencer was a little annoyed, I feel sorry for pping her, but I dont regret it. Jennifer froze and thought he was too impulsive.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer took several steps forward and hugged her. He lightly tapped his chin on her shoulder like a child, Be my girlfriend and I promise no one will hurt you in the future. She tried to break free, but he pressed her shoulders like a huge stone and held her stubbornly. I like you, maybe it started when I first saw you The scene of that day was so clear in his mind, You were in the police station holding a cotton candy with him. You were so pure and fresh and it fascinated me deeply. Stop talking. You need to have some rest. You are drunk. No, listen to me. Although I am not as rich as Ivan, Im not poor either. I have tens of billions and I can support you. Spencer! Jennifer, please think about it. Spencer. The strong smell of alcohol made her feel dizzy, Well talk about it tomorrow. You should take a good rest first. I wont talk about this when you are drunk. I will ask Tammy to prepare tea for you to get sober. I wont let go if you dont promise me. He started to act like a child, You have promised to be my woman, have you forgotten that? I didnt forget that and well talk tomorrow. I will give you my answer tomorrow. Jennifer was worried about him, Right now were both out of our minds, well have a good talk tomorrow morning, okay? She was willing to talk to him and that was a good start. Spencer nodded and let go of her reluctantly, Then I will see you tomorrow. He was very tired and in a bad mood. Besides, he drank a lot of wine. He turned around andy on the bed and fell asleep instantly, even snoring. Jennifer looked at him, let out a sigh of relief, then turned and opened the door. Tammy, who was overwhelmed with anxiety, stood outside the door, Miss Brooks! Are you alright? Im fine, please prepare some tea for him to get sober. Okay! Tammy turned around and hurried downstairs. Jennifer then returned to her bedroom. She went to the sink, turned on the faucet, and poured some water onto her face, trying to sober herself. She looked up in the mirror and rubbed her temples. Chapter 262 Clever Kids After Jennifer took a bath, she was still worried, so she found Tammy and asked, How is he? After drinking some tea, he has fallen asleep. Okay. Rest early. Good night. She was relieved and went back to her bedroom. But instead of going to bed, she sat down on the sofa in front of the window. She wont be able to sleep tonight. His love for her would make her feel troubled. She cant give him any promise so she cant live here any longer. Then, she came to the table and sat down, picked up a pen and paper, and wrote him a farewell letter She wrote every word with care and sincerity. After finishing the letter, she set an rm for five in the morning. She was going to leave at dawn before he woke up. The letter was filled with her apologies. The same night in Emerald Bay. The luxurious mansion was beautifully decorated with lights, like a transparent crystal pce. Upstairs in the study, Ivan, who was wearing a ck suit, stood by the window and talked on the phone. After listening carefully to their report, he opened his thin lips lightly, and his voice was low but powerful, This project involves too much, and we must obtain the coboration with Mayon Inc. We must impress them with the most perfect and innovative project. Mr. Marsh, we have received news that the Jeralds alsoy their eyes on this project and want to work with them. The twopanies are already in contact in private and the top management of Mayon is also looking forward to partner with the Jeralds. In fact, Ivan had heard about it this afternoon. They will be our onlypetitor. Ivan said, I have contacted Mayon. For the sake of fairness, they will let these twopanies take the n at the same time and exin their advantages in person, so be sure to make a countern in case you need it. Understood, I will do two. And the call continued.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the childrens room on the same floor, the door was locked from the inside. Alfie sat cross-legged on the big round bed holding the tablet. The tablet was full of codes that ordinary people couldnt understand. His little fingers quickly touched the screen, and some new information was quickly recognized. While Diana sat beside him holding a ss of milk with a straw in it, and from time to time, she stuffed it into his brothers mouth to let him take a sip. She served him properly and did not disturb him. Half an hourter, Alfie turned to look at her, his bright eyes widened, I found it! Really? Diana was very happy, Horray! Wait for a second. Alfie looked at the screen again, he quickly scanned the text on it like a scanner. Then he exined to his sister, The Marsh Group is going to coborate with Mayon Inc recently, but there is apetitor called the Jeralds, our father needs to win this project for its benefits in the long run. Once we won it, the value in the future is inestimable. Is the Jeralds a hard nut to crack? Diana asked with concern, Compared with the previous R-npany. They may be stronger but I dont know if it is hard to deal with. I dont know much about them. Alfie put down the tablet, and he took another mouthful of the milk that his sister handed over, No matter how difficult it is, I can nail it! But will Daddy me us? Of course not! Alfie was full of confidence, This is a gift for him. He has amnesia now and Ill give him a chance to know me again. As long as he thinks Im amazing, he will have some interest in our mother. You seem to understand men well? Diana wondered. Of course. Alfie put his hand on her shoulder and said with a smile, Because Im a man! You are a boy! A man! A boy! A man! Hahaha The two little guys were ying around and the milk in the cup was identally spilled on the bed. They were stunned for a while, staring at each other. Ill clean that. Alfie said, Mommy is not here. I need to take care of you! Chapter 263 Stop At the Door Standing on the bed holding the empty cup, Diana watched her brother fetch a towel and some tissues to absorb the milk, she was very moved, Alfie, you are a man! Alfie raised his eyes to look at her and said with a big smile, Thats right! Diana, we wont go to school from tomorrow. Just ask the teacher for leave. Alfie has a n. We have two tasks. The first is to find out Mommys whereabouts, and the second is to help Dad get back his memory. Okay! Diana nodded, Anything you say. In the study next door. As soon as Ivan hung up the call, he frowned slightly. If the Jeralds took the lead, it would be a big loss for them. At this time, someone made a video call to him. It was Catherine. He stared at the name and hesitated for a few seconds. Maybe she needed to talk to him about work. So, he answered it. Catherine had just finished taking a shower, wearing a sexy silk nightgown, with long wet hair down, and she bent over to pick up the wine ss on the table. Her good figure was vaguely revealed, and Ivan looked away. What are you doing? A sweet voice came, she took a sip of wine and looked at him with a smile, Are you still in the study? She didnt seem to care where his gaze fell. He didnt refuse her call and she was very happy. Yeah. Ivan held the phone in one hand and rummaged through the bookshelf with the other, his eyes looked at the bookshelf as well. Are you going to talk to Mayon the day after tomorrow? she asked. Maybe. Ill go with you. Catherine said, I have met Mr. Anderson. I remember him. Ivan said lightly, Ill check if Finnley is avable. If he isnt busy, hell be there with me. Catherine was a little embarrassed, is this a rejection? Why is it so difficult to stay by his side for a while longer? She didnt speak and neither did he. The air was filled with embarrassment. But she didnt want to hang up, she tried to look for a topic, Are you going to work tillte night? No. Then You should go to bed earlier. Ivan still didnt look at her and wanted to end the talk, but he didnt hang up. Catherine still had something to say to him. But in the end, she hung up before she could say good night to him. She deliberately wore a sexy nightgown and ended up acting like a fool in front of him. However, the thought of marrying him still made her excited. The next morning, at five oclock. In the vi, the rm rang on time. Jennifer woke up from her sleep and reached for her phone to turn off the rm. The letter to him was writtenst night. It contained thanks and apologies. The word that appeared most frequently was sorry. When she changed her clothes and opened the door, she found Spencer sitting outside the door. As soon as the door opened, he fell to the side and woke up. Are you awake? Good morning. He raised his eyes and stood up; his legs were a little numb. Jennifer was shocked. Had he been sitting here all night? She tried to calm herself down. Two minutester, in the living room next door. The two sat across the table and the crystalmps emitted bright light. Its still dark. Where are you going? Spencer stared at her. Sitting across from him, she was quite guilty and didnt answer his question. At this time, Tammy came in. She handed a letter to Spencer. She did not dare to look directly at Jennifer and left after handing it over. You are so childish. Jennifer realized something, You kept her up all night, too?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Youre the one whos childish. He opened the envelope in front of her and started to read the letter word by word. Jennifer saw that his eyebrows were tightened slowly, and his eyes were full of coldness. To be honest, she became even more guilty. Pursing her pink lips, she was nervous and had to turn to look out the window. Is this what you mean by well talk tomorrow? He tore the letter into pieces calmly, then threw it into the trash can, raised his eyes, and asked in a t tone, How can you do this? Youve made a promise. Chapter 264 Is This a Threat? Spencer, I Jennifer didnt know how to exin that, I just dont know how to refuse you. What about when you begged me to give blood to him? What did you promise me? Spencer stared at her coldly, And what did you promise mest night? She felt so guilty. I almost died trying to save him! You know that, right? He stared at her with fierce eyes and his tone was angry, I just told you I love you. And you want to leave without saying goodbye? I dont know how to face you. She felt guilty, I cant give you anything. So might as well not face it? He was angry. Spencer, thank you very much Dont say thanks. He frowned, I wont force you, but I also have the right to pursue you, right? We are both single. She didnt know how to answer. You and Ivan are over, have you read the news? He raised his lips lightly, deliberately provoking, He is going to marry Catherine and he has prepared a grand wedding for her. She was silent but a little sad. And where can you go? He looked at her, Leave Arkpool City? You will never see Alfie and Diana in the rest of your life. And that deeply hurt her.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer put away the coldness in his eyes, sighed, and said seriously, Stay here. Lets get along as before and just pretend nothing happened. I will help you take them back. Something shed in her eyes. I like you and will never force you. Spencer said, I was drunkst night but I didnt do anything to you, so you can see that I am reliable, you can rest assured. How are you going to help me get them back? She was concerned about this issue. Dont leave now. He said, Ill find a way. How is your rtionship with their servants? Jordan and Marry? She got along pretty well with them. Spencer said, We can start with them. Ivan cant be at home 24 hours a day, right? He has to go to thepany. Jennifer hadnt seen them for several months. Although she didnt worry about them, she missed them very much. In short, leave it to me, and I will manage to do that as soon as possible. His lips curled slightly, If you leave without a word, Ill make Ivan suffer. She held her breath, and looked at him intently, seeing that his smile was a little cold. The news about his car ident was not reported, and they didnt know about his memory loss. Spencer showed a smug expression, Once this news is exposed, it will cause an uproar in the financial field, right? Spencer, do you know what youre saying? Although she sat quietly, her eyes were cold, Dont threaten me. I wont sit still. This is not a threat. Im just reminding you to stay by my side. He asked lightly, Is it wrong to keep someone you like? After a while, he stood up, Okay, Im going to film today. Be my guest. Looking at his back, Jennifer sat on the sofa with a trace of anger in her eyes. Two hourster, Tammy came in again. Seeing that she was still sitting in that position, she felt very sorry, Miss Brooks, would youe downstairs and have breakfast? How did he know I was leaving? Jennifer looked up at her, Has he been sitting outside for the whole night? Yeah. She nodded and persuaded, Please dont leave. Even if its for Mr. Marsh, Mr. Lawrence is not afraid of anything and hes really gonna go public with his amnesia. Chapter 265 Fighting for The Kids? So childish. Jennifer thought. Tammy looked uneasy, Lets go to breakfast? She got up and followed her downstairs, in fact, she already had the answer in mind. The Inte is full of news that Ivan and Catherine will hold a grand wedding on the 18th of next month. All kinds of news andments flooded and its hits were number one on Twitter, causing the server to break down for a time. Jennifers phone naturally received a lot of rted notifications, but she didnt click to see them and she blocked all the notifications. It would be a lie to say that she is not sad or jealous, after all, she still loves him. But he lost his memory and his life has been restarted. After breakfast, she drove to Bright Star Kindergarten. Jennifer sat in the back seat of the car and turned to look out the window. She was going to take the child away today. The reason she chose to let them stay there before was that Ivan had not lost his memory. But it changed. Living with a father who has amnesia and a stepmother who doesnt like them, their life will not be easy and happy. So, she decided to raise them by herself. Ten minutester, at the gate of the kindergarten, Jennifer saw Miss Amy and said, I want to ask for a long leave for Alfie and Diana to take them to get vinated. They are on a long leave now, dont you know? The teacher looked her up and down and couldnt help but gossip, Did you divorce Mr. Marsh? You guys are fighting for kids? For such questions, Jennifer was speechless. On a long leave?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry to disturb you. She turned and left quickly with concerns and doubts. Did they not go to school? In the spacious and simple vice presidents office inside the Marshs building, Catherine is still dressed in a sweet style today. Her slightly curly hair was specially made when she went to the barber shop after work yesterday. Ms. Collins, the women who are about to get married are different than before. Because they are immersed in happiness, they will be more and more beautiful every day. Linda couldnt help but admired her, This is the peak of your appearance! Sexy but pure, Charming, yet with a hint of innocence. Catherine took the coffee cup from her and smiled, You have a good eye! By the way, Ms. Collins, when are you going to try on the wedding dress? Soon, its almost done. Catherine was looking forward to it more than anyone else, Tomorrow Im going out with Ivan for a project. Is it the coboration with Mayon Inc? Linda guessed right. Finnley is also ready to apany him. If you go there, we will have a better chance of winning. It is said that many senior executives of the Jeralds will be there. Catherine smiled, Im not going to fight. Im just going to apany him. It was also a public appearance with him to show her position as Mrs. Marsh. You havent held the wedding yet and youre going to apany him. If you guys got married, you would be with him for work every day. Linda teased her happily. Its work time. Hurry up and deal with the emails! Yes, Ms. Collins! More news appeared after the photos of the wedding scene have gone out. After all, it is a grand wedding and it has attracted much attention. The employees in thepany discussed this marriage in their spare time and everyone had their own opinions. Has Mr. Marsh divorced? Why did he suddenly marry Ms. Collins? What about the former Mrs. Marsh? What about their two children? They will live with their father or their mother? Its not something that we can understand. It can only prove that men change easily! It is said that the wedding has been under arrangement for several months. How could it be prepared for Ms. Collins? Right! Mr. Marsh has staged a proposal for his wife at a castle in New York and made a promotional video for Alice Edison. I also find it strange. This wedding is clearly prepared for the childrens mother. Ivan was standing not far from the corner with his hands in his pockets and listening to these conversations with cold eyes. The elevator door opened, he stepped in, and the elevator door closed again. A proposal at a castle? New York? A promotional video for Alice? He took out his phone and searched for it, but found nothing, as if every clue had been deliberately erased. Chapter 266 Catherine Was Gloating Upstairs, in the presidents office. Arge stack of newly printed newspapers was ced on the desk. Ivan sat down on the office chair. He looked at the high-definition picture of the wedding scene upying the entire page with calm eyes. This mother was so overbearing. Had it been like this before? Thinking of her refusal to take medicine, Ivan felt powerless. He knew that his mother was not well. And this controlling mother made him very helpless. But now he had new doubts about his rtionship with the mother of his children. He couldnt fall in love with two women at the same time, could he? There are photos and videos with Catherine to prove that they are childhood sweethearts. Mr. Marsh. A clear female voice came. Ivan raised his eyes and saw Lindae in with a document. She smiled and seemed to be in a good mood, Please check it out, it is urgent! Ivan reached out to take the file, opened it, and took a closer look. Lindas eyes fell on the thick stack of newspapers and she thought that the wedding had made countless newspapers a lot of money. The wedding site was very beautiful and super luxurious. Ivan signed it, closed the document, and handed it to her, Tell Ms. Collins that I want to have lunch with her at the western restaurant opposite, 11:30. Lindas eyes widened, for a while she thought she heard it wrong. She was stunned for a second, then smiled brightly, Okay! After taking the document, she turned around and left quickly. Linda rushed into the vice presidents office and almost couldnt stop, Good news! Mr. Marsh invites you to lunch! 11:30 at the western restaurant opposite. When Catherine heard the news, she couldnt believe it, Are you sure? He asked me to tell you, Im sure. Linda smiled mysteriously, And his desk is full of todays newspapers about the marriage news of the two of you! Then how is he feeling? Catherine asked. Good. Can he be in a bad mood after hes invited you to dinner? Linda made circles with her body while she was holding the document. Clearly, she was immersed in a happy atmosphere. I feel that he was super tender and soft today, and very handsome. Hes just so charming! Catherine was happy as well and she smiled sweetly. She had been expecting the time to pass quickly all morning and looked at her phone almost every few minutes. Ivan took the initiative to ask her out, which was definitely the first time! She was looking forward to it! After Jennifer left the kindergarten, she came to the riverside and walked along the riverbank. Did they take a break from school? The question haunted her. What does taking a long leave mean? Where are they going? Twenty minutester, her car stopped at the gate of Emerald Bay. She didnt know if Spencer had found someone to follow her but she was very concerned about her son and daughter and she needed to find out. So, she got out of the car, but she was stopped by the new guard at the door. She nced inside and asked politely, Can I meet Jordan? No, you cant. Are Alfie and Diana in there? Jennifer said directly, I am their mother. The man said coldly, Noments. Jennifer hit a wall.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Theres a lot of security here, and the guards have changed. The wedding is around the corner and Aubree must have made many preparations. So if she wants to see the child, she has to only try other ways. Maybe they have been sent to study abroad. Looking at the familiar scene in the courtyard and the beautiful big vi, she felt the memories flooding towards her, drowning her with sadness. At 11:30 noon, in an Italian-style western restaurant. Catherine arrived there half an hour earlier. Ivan was sitting across the table from her. He was wearing a well-fitting Armani tailor-made suit. His sculpted and handsome features, and his elegant and cold temperament, still deeply attracted her. Catherine looked at him with a smile. This scene seemed like a dream to her. The dishes are exquisite and rich, and the two bottles of red wine are worth over ten thousand dors. The waiter decanted the wine into the sses and then turned to leave. The musicians were ying the violins live and it was very romantic. Can we not get married? Ivan was cutting the steak when he said this gently. Chapter 267 Can We Not Get Married? She looked at him for a moment, stunned on the spot for quite a while, What do you mean? The smile on her face froze slightly. I think marriage is sacred. Ivan raised his eyes, I havent recovered my memory and our rtionship hasnt been rekindled, so whats the point of marriage? Catherine became nervous and the unbearable bitterness almost overwhelmed her. Did he not want to get married? But she forced herself to calm down and think. ording to Ivans personality, he would have refused directly if he didnt want to get married, but why didnt he? Why did hee to her and ask in a negotiating tone? So he must have hit a wall with his mother. And he can onlye to her to find a breakthrough. Catherine figured it out. She calmly picked up the ss and smiled again, No, we must get married. She spoke slowly. Ive waited for you for 22 years, and worked hard for you for 22 years. For you, I studied in the majors yourpany needed and learned so manynguages. I stayed up all night to study to make myself better and I worked harder than anyone else, just to be worthy of you. You were seriously injured in a car ident. I prayed on your bedside for three months and lost ten pounds. I swear to God that I love you more than anyone in the world. Ivan seemed to have been touched for a moment, but his expression was still cold and distant. He brought the cut steak in front of her because he couldnt eat anything. Asking her out for lunch was just an excuse. Picking up the wine ss, Ivan took a sip. Im looking forward to this wedding for a long time and this is your promise to me. Catherine stared at him and said in injured tones, Now its being reported in the news, and everyone is paying attention. Even the invitation cards are prepared, but you suddenly want to end it? Have you thought about me? Just because you lost your memory, you want me to cancel the wedding? Is that fair to me? She was very logical and started a new round of confessions. Not far away, Mya Saunders, who had just sat down, turned her eyes unintentionally and happened to see the two people. She was taken aback and held her breath. Then she stared at them with squinting eyes. She also saw the overspreading news recently about their marriage and a grand wedding. What was Jennifer to him? She gave birth to two smart and lovely children for him and he refused to admit it. At this time, Mya saw a boying to their table with a flower basket. Would you buy a rose for your girl, sir? The little boy said with a smile, I wish you a happy wedding and happiness! Catherine took a rose from the basket with a smile on her face before he could refuse, Id want this, thank you. Sir, how would you want to pay? She held the rose in her hand and sniffed it with joy, It smells great. I havent bought roses for a long time. Ivan had no choice but to pay the boy on the phone, Thank you. Youre wee! The little boy ran away happily. Not far away, some reporters began to take pictures frantically. And Catherines smile became even brighter. Right, these reporters were called by her in advance, and so was this little boy. She wanted Jennifer to see that Ivan was already in love with her, and that their wedding and marriage were in the bag.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Catherines smile was so bright, while Mya became so furious that she was gnashing her teeth. She finally stood up and walked towards them. Chapter 268 Atta Girl! She walked over to their table and smacked her hand down on it. Ivan and Catherine raised their eyes together in shock. Myas re fell on Catherine, Youre so mean! They have children already and youre still trying to steal others husband. Do you have any sense of morality? Catherines face turned scarlet and then pale, and her eyes were dodging, embarrassed. And you! Mya scowled at Ivan. She put her hands on the table, leaned in slightly, and asked fiercely, What the hell is going on with you? Three months ago, you came to me like a madman, desperate to know Jennies whereabouts! You were like a trapped beast whose heart has been dug out! And now? Your announcement about marrying another woman has been all over the news! Jerk! Scumbag! Jennie? Jennie? Ivan was in a trance for a moment and he realized the name in his memory was Jennie. How will you exin it to the children? Mya was furious, Do you have any conscience? Then she flung the tablecloth fiercely. All the tes and cups and bowls fell and crashed onto the floor! Catherine rose up from a start to dodge. Ah! But the hot and greasy soup still sshed all over her. Ivan couldnt dodge in time either, but his condition was better than hers because he was wearing a suit. Ivan stared at Mya coldly. You guys wont be happy! Mya pointed at him fiercely, I curse you two. I hope you guys will quarrel and want to get divorce every day! You wont have children in this life! Catherine was so pissed off but she couldnt refute it. And her eyes were filled with hatred. Sooner orter, Mya was gonna pay for this. When Catherine came back to her senses, she found that Ivans icy eyes were staring at her, Why dont you refute it? Ivan asked calmly, Who is Jennie? Who is this girl? Catherine was speechless. Ivans eyes glinted with irritation, and he turned to leave. Ivan Catherine bit her lip. A lot of people were watching and pointing at her. She felt humiliated. Her clothes were covered in soup and she couldnt face anyone. Ivan returned to thepany, walked into his office, and threw the soup-stained coat on the sofa. And his face slightly darkened. After a while, the phone rang. Someone reported to him, Mr. Marsh, Ive checked the security footage. This girls name is Mya Saunders and she is the mayors daughter. No wonder she was audacious enough to blow her stack in front of him. Her address? He opened his thin lips lightly. The specific location has been sent to you on WhatsApp. Okay. He hung up the phone. At this time, Finnley came in with a document, Mr. Marsh, may I make the appointment with Mayon Inc at ten oclock tomorrow morning? An hour earlier than before. Okay. After a while, Catherine returned to her office full of anger. Seeing her clothes, Linda took a deep breath, My God, you got in a fight? And when she saw her expression, Linda was startled. A terrifying cold light shed across her beautiful eyes as if she was about to shred something. She grabbed the porcin cup on the table and threw it down to the ground. There was a crisp sound. The cup was shattered instantly and the tea sshed on the sofa. Catherine went mad. Linda was so frightened that she didnt even dare to breathe. She went too far! Mya Saunders! Her chest heaved violently and her fingers clenched into fists, Dont let me see you again! Even if you are the mayors daughter, Ill hunt you down no matter what! Afternoon. Mya was sulking at home for two hours and she couldnt get in touch with Jennifer. She was really worried for her! She doesnt want her husband anymore, but her kids? Whats the matter with Ivan? Its like he has changed into a different person. Its totally strange! Doesnt he hate Catherine the most? He didnt marry her all these years. Whats with the grand wedding suddenly? Has he lost his mind? At this moment, the doorbell rang. Mya made an appointment with a friend. She stopped thinking about that, put on her shoes, and ran to open the door, Coming! Her parents were still traveling abroad, so she was usually alone at home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. When she opened the door in high spirits, she was shocked and instinctively closed the door. But a hand firmly stopped the door from closing. Ivan stared at her silently. Chapter 269 To Get His Memory Back She could not stop him even by pressing the door with her body. She had no choice but topromise. She stepped away. And Ivan got in. He had already known her well thanks to Finnley. Her behavior in the western restaurant today showed that she was being real and she wasnt afraid of the powerful. Most importantly, she did not lie. Mya gave him a disdainful look, turned, and walked towards the sofa, taking off her shoes and sitting cross-legged, like a child. She didnt make tea for him, nor did she want to talk to him. Ivan closed the door and sat down on the sofa opposite her. She reached out and grabbed the snacks, then she leaned against the sofa and ate casually, What are you doing here? Are youing for your clothes? How much is that suit?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ivan leaned forward slightly. Who is Jennie? He asked, putting his elbow on his knee and interlocking his fingers, Mya froze for a while before turning to look at him What did you say? Three months ago, I had a car ident in New York and was in aa for a long time before I was out of danger. Ivan told her, When I woke up, I lost my memory and didnt even know my mother. Myas eyes widened in shock. So, who is Jennie? The man looked at her with sincerity in his eyes and asked again in a gentle voice. Mya took a long time to recover, then she said, What about Alfie and Diana? She put the snacks down, put on her shoes, and made tea for him, Do you remember them? I only remember that they are my kids, but nothing else, he said earnestly. Im quite unfamiliar with them as well. She thought about it for a while and she got an idea, Okay, let me show you a video first. Then she took out her phone and flipped through it, Wait a minute. What video? The video of youing to my house three months ago. She said while searching for it, Your hand was injured and bleeding a lot. You came to me and asked about Jennies whereabouts. You were so distraught at that time. Actually, you were going crazy. She handed over the phone, Here. Ivan looked at the video and listened to those conversations. His brow furrowed gradually. You really love her. Mya told him, You dont love Catherine, trust me. He raised his eyes, and they looked at each other for a while, then back at the video again. Jennie has only appeared in your life for nearly half a year. I dont know how you guys got kids but she lived with the kids in Sunshine Vige alone and raised them by herself. It seems that the kids miss you and want to have a father like other kids, so they found you. Jennie is a great person. She is the woman I admire the most in my life. She cured my grandpa. She is a famous pharmacist and a famous designer. She is rich, but she has been helping the poor in the vige and leading them to be rich through hard work. At my birthday party, I saw you brought her there and thats when I knew you were together for the first time. Since then, you have always brought her by your side. You love her very much. Every time you look at her. there is light in your eyes. He didnt remember all the things she said. Then What about Catherine? Ivan handed her the phone, frowning slightly, She also showed me the album and said we were childhood sweethearts. Then Ill show you my photo album as well. She opened her photo album, found the poster of their endorsement for Alice, and handed it to him. The girl in the photo He realized that he had seen her. Whats wrong? Mya felt that his expression was a little strange. He closed his eyes, thought about it carefully, and suddenly remembered that rainy day. On the side of the road outside thepany, she didnt have an umbre and walked towards the traffic. He rushed over to save her Jennie was that her? Ivan was in a trance for a moment. Chapter 270 You Cannot Marry Catherine He raised his eyes to look at her, a glimmer of light shed in his deep eyes, I saw her that day. Shes in town? Mya was surprised. Yes, Im pretty sure its her. Ivan said, She went to mypany that day, but I I didnt recognize her. The girl sighed heavily and took the snacks again, She mustve been heartbroken. Everyone knows that you are going to marry Catherine. Poor you, marrying a woman you dont love. He sighed softly. If you loved Catherine, you wouldve married her long ago. Mya said, She is the vice president of the group and the most suitable person for you. Wouldnt it be better for a couple to take charge of thepany? Ivan had no feelings for Catherine and he knew it. That was why he had been refusing to marry her. And this Jennie He was somewhat interested. He was still flipping those photos one by one. This girl named Jennie is so beautiful. Her eyes are as beautiful as night with stars in her eyes. She did not seem to be scheming. In those photos, they were very close. He hugged her waist, brushed her hair, and kissed her forehead and her lips. I downloaded those online, which cant be found now. Sheined, Obviously someone doesnt want you to get your memory back. She added, I thought it was beautiful and I nned to use it as a screen saver at first. It was difficult for him to describe his feelings at this time. He couldnt remember anything. He always had a sense of loneliness and only at this point did he rx. Can you send me these photos? Ivan asked gently. Sure. Then she took the phone and sent the original photos to him on WhatsApp and said, You cannot marry Catherine. She said, Im not saying that she is a bad person. She may have many virtues, but you do not love her. Mya sat cross-legged on the sofa, What would you do if you married her and got your memory back? And most importantly, what about Alfie and Diana? Parents who remarry must consider their kids feelings. If they cannot take good care of them, they should not have kids in the beginning. Ivan gained a lot from this trip, but this marriage was not something he can easily stop. His mother threatened not to take medicine. He must think about her feeling. He was also trying to stop it. I need to have a good talk with Jennie. Ivan asked, Do you know how to contact her? No, she changed her phone number a long time ago. I dont know what happened between you two, but there must be a misunderstanding. Maybe you were wrong at her and pissed her off. He raised his eyes silently. She said, Her full name is Jennifer Brooks.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. He nodded and stood up, Sorry to have disturbed you. After speaking that, he turned to leave. Ivan! She stood up. The man stopped and looked back. Mya pursed her lips, Im sorry. I was too impulsive today. He said sincerely, Never mind and thank you. Mya didnt speak anymore and watched him leave. For a whole afternoon, Catherine was holding back her anger because her suit was ruined and she was insulted. So, she did something very special. She found someone to collect the photos that could prove Jennifer and Spencer used to be together. Some of those photos were published by the newspaper. Besides, she had found some of her leaving the emergency room with him in New York. She must be the user before being used. A ck car was heading for the vi. Boss, the kids have asked for a long leave. They didnt go to school or get transferred to another school. I dont know where they are now. Emerald Bay is heavily guarded. How many people are guarding there? Spencer said with a t tone, As long as we can be sure that the child is inside, we will break in and take the kids. Ill prepare a private jet. Not so sure about that. Then keep following them. He hung up the call. He thought as long as he takes the kids, he would arrange for Jennifer to leave Arkpool City with the kids. When he finished shooting the drama, he would sell the vi, leave here, and nevere back again. Chapter 271 Two Different Stories Parking his car in the courtyard, Spencer snapped out of it and got out of the car with a bouquet of lilies as well as a custom cake. With a handsome face, Spencers attractive eyes were shining like stars. Tammy, where is Miss Brooks? Spencer asked in a gentle voice as he entered the living room. Shes upstairs. Thanks. Spencer hurried upstairs. The terrace on the second floor, boasting a great view, was built in a rich green and lush with vines. Jennifer, who sat in the rocking chair, had seen Spencer return. In a few minutes, hearing the footsteps, Jennifer looked up at him. These lilies are for you. Only one bunch can be bought in a week. Spencer shoved the flowers into Jennifers arms. You can grow them in your bedroom. Thanks. Jennifer watched Spencer open the cake box. I went to kindergarten and was told that Alfie and Diana had asked for extended leave, so I didnt see them. Spencer began to cut the cake. Dont worry. I have asked my people to find out where they are, and Ill hear from them soon. Maybe well know where they are. So what? Jennifer said, Theyve either been sent abroad or are being guarded. As soon as I know where they are, Ill let my people go snatch them back. Spencer was serious and confident. Ill arrange for a private ne to pick up you and the children. Youll be taken out of Arkpool City, and Ill go to you after the show is wrapped. Seriously? Jennifer was a little stunned. Im serious, and Im ready for it. That should be the only way to get the children back. Ivan would never agree to give the children to Jennifer. Besides, he was suffering from memory loss. In order to be reunited with her children, Jennifer agreed with Spencers idea.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, Jennifer must stop Catherine from being the childrens stepmother. Early the next morning Ivan, who had not slept all night, came to his office. Finnley also came early because he was going to talk about the coboration with Mayon, and people from the Jeralds woulde as well. The Jeralds was also eager to coborate with Mayon, so Finnley was very nervous. Finnley showed three business proposals to Ivan. Mr. Marsh, here you are. Ivan took them and did a final check. Clip-clop. It announced the arrival of the woman in high heels. Ivan looked up and saw Catherine at the door. Catherine wore a cold face. With her hair tied up, she looked actually like a talented businesswoman. Catherine stopped in front of Ivans desk and flung a stack of photos before Ivan. Look at these! Ivan remained expressionless and saw Jennifer in the photos. But Ivan could tell who the man next to her was. He picked up the photos and looked through them one by one, his eyes getting colder and colder. I dont know if Myas words make a difference in your mind. Catherine said, But I know you might be curious about the woman she spoke of. Jennifer is the biological mother of Alfie and Diana. Catherine began her denigration, She tricked you and got pregnant. You were always cold to her, so she always took advantage of the children to ckmail you. She wormed her way between us but then cheated on you! Ivan was confused. Catherines story was totally different from Myas, but Catherine had the photos as proof. Ivan wondered who the man in the photo was. Seeing Ivans frown, Catherine added, I didnt tell you because I thought it would embarrass you. But Im worried that youll be deceived. Ivan, you must marry me! If you cancel our wedding for a woman who doesnt deserve it, youll be theugh stocking of the whole city. Ivan couldnt remember anything about Jennifer, but he doesnt hate her at all. On the contrary, Ivan wanted to stay away from Catherine. You had a great rtionship with your mother. Catherine said, You always did as she said, so you were the well-known good son in Arkpool City. Catherine pretended to be sad, But Jennifer makes you two distant from each other. Your mother was sad and even refused to take the medicine. At the door, Alfie and Diana were furious when they heard Catherines denigration of their mother. Diana almost rushed in, but was pulled to the stairwell by Alfie, Shush! Ive got a good idea. Chapter 272 Catherine Is Pranked The stairwell was rarely visited, so no one could know what Alfie and Diana said. Alfie, Im mad! Diana was angry. How dare she speak ill of Mommy! Nothing she said is true! Alfie was also angry. But we cant break in. We were just children, and Daddy wont believe what we said. What a bad woman! Diana, she has a meetingter, and Ill teach her a lesson. With that, Alfie sat down on the stairs and took out his tablet from his yellow schoolbag. Diana sat next to him, Why is she so bad? I really hate her! Alfie did not say anything but focused on the tablet with sharp eyes. Alfie, what are you doing? Diana looked at the screen. Youll find outter. Alfie took the time to hand Diana his phone. Open the camera in the conference room, and well watch a good showter.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay. At this moment, Catherine was still in Ivans office. Catherine sighed, I got to go. Ill apany you to meet with the senior management of Mayon after the meeting. After Catherine left, Ivan looked at the photos in his hands and had a strange feeling. He wanted to remember who the hell the woman was. He felt very familiar with the woman and her name. Ivan was told two different stories and they both had evidence. And then who was the man standing with Jennifer in the photos? Why was he so close to Jennifer? It didnt matter that they ate together. However, outside the operating room, why did she leave with that man? Looking at thest two photos, Ivan felt somewhat upset. The conference room downstairs was light, spacious, and well-equipped. Nearly all the executives were seated at a sandalwood conference table. Linda turned Catherinesptop on and sat down in the dominant position. The conference room fell silent. As Catherinesptop was connected to the projector behind Linda, a group of photos popped up on the big screen on the wall, in which Catherine was naked with other men. Everyone present was shocked! Nheless, Linda did not realize it, because on herptop screen everything was normal. She was adjusting the font size of the document. Catherine was even less aware of it. Sitting in her chair, she was looking for a file in a folder. The photos were yed one by one, each staying on the screen for about three seconds. All the executives faces changed, especially those who were highly respected and of high status in thepany. In the stairwell, Diana held the phone in one hand and covered her eyes with the other. Is she blind? She is still unaware of the photos! The conference room became even more silent. Miss Collins, one executive said with a long face, You shouldnt have made such a mistake. Catherine looked at him with a confused look. At this moment, Ivan walked in. He attached great importance to this project, so he intended to listen in on the meeting. Nevertheless, before he could take a step inside, he saw the photos on the screen. Catherine was surprised when she realized that everyone was looking at her weirdly. She followed their gaze and turned her head. The next second, she nched! Linda, seeing the photos, hurriedly tried to close them, but she couldnt do anything. Wewere hacked? There was nothing wrong on thisptops screen! But the men present were well aware of what Catherine had done. Ivan, whose face was sullen, left the room. Ivan! Catherine was ashamed, but she instinctively chased after him. Linda was not mentally prepared for this. She could do nothing but watch more photos yed on the screen. In a panic, she had to unplug the projector, and then the screen went ck. Ivan! Let me exin! Catherine trotted in high heels along the corridor, but failed to catch up with Ivan. Chapter 273 Catherine Is Infuriated Ivan handed in his pockets and pursed his lips. With cold eyes, he quickly walked into the office.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Let me exin! Its not what it looked like! Catherine quickly followed. Im not sure how this happened! However she tried to exin, this would stick with her forever, being a stigma of her life. As Finnley passed by the stairwell, he heard the sound of childrenughing and giggling from inside the door. He stopped and pressed his ear to the door. Good job. She deserved it. How dare she speak ill of Mommy! She looked like a clown today, and she was too foolish to marry Dad. Its so funny! Alfie, youre great! I must teach her a lesson for Mommy! If she really bes our stepmother, well definitely be in trouble. As the door was pushed open, the children were startled. Finnley? The children stood up, calmed down, and blinked their starry eyes at Finnley. What did you do? Finnley heard what they said. Alfie put the tablet behind him, and Diana did the same with the phone. Finnley understood that they must have done something. By the way, Finnley, you are going to talk to the Mayon about coboration at ten oclock, right? Alfie asked for confirmation. Finnley was puzzled. How did you know this? Seeing the tablet behind Alfie, Finnley put on a solemn face. You hacked your dads system again, right? No. Alfie denied it, Is it tricky? I can help you! Just take us there! Finnley did not dare to risk it. Its none of your business. I will deal with it myself. But Daddy attaches great importance to it. I want to do you a favor! Alfie smiled and said, Ive stolen the business proposal from the Jeraldsptops. Do you want to take a look? Finnley, staring at Alfie with a serious face, was tempted. Finnley smiled and stroked their heads. Well,e with me to the office. The children happily picked up their schoolbags and followed him. Ivan was in his office. Ivan sat in his chair with a cold and impatient look. Catherine stood beside him. Its not what it looked like! She was desperate. I dont have any of that kind of photos on myptop! Besides, it is aptop of thepany. Why cant you trust me? Catherine almost freaked out. I dont care what the others think of me, but I hope you could use your judgement to think about it! However, Ivan ignored her exnation. How could I possibly show those debaunched things in front of everyone? Im devoted to work, and Im not interested in those things at all! At that moment, Finnley came in with the children and heard her heartfelt exnation from a long distance away. Finnley looked towards the children and realized something. He guessed Alfie must have hacked the projector in the conference room. But the children walked forward as if nothing happened, saying, Daddy! They totally ignored Catherine. Ivan also looked at the children. Catherine turned her ehead and saw Finnley. She got annoyed! She didnt even get a chance to exin. Daddy, whats wrong with you? You look so angry? Alfie deliberately nced at Catherine. Did you do something wrong? Annoyed, Catherine looked at the children, and then at Ivan. She was so angry that she turned and left. Alfie smiled and asked, When are you going to the clubhouse? Ivan looked at Finnley, thinking Finnley shouldnt have told this to the children. Finnley shrugged. Daddy. Diana held Ivans arm, Please take us with you. I promise well behave ourselves! Chapter 274 What Will Alfie Do? Considering the childrens talent for hacking, Finnley said, Mr. Marsh, the clubhouse is good and spacious with a special area for children. Why not bring them with us? Ivan looked at the children, Why didnt you go to kindergarten today? Weve asked for an extended leave! Alfie said, We have to do something more important, so we dont want to waste time in kindergarten. Ivan stared at Alfie and thought Alfie was too much more mature than his peers. Ivan could tell from Alfies round eyes that Alfie was very smart. Some people say that eyes were the windows to the soul. Ivan was sure that Alfie was a genius. Whats more important? Ivan gathered his papers. Tell me about it. Helping you remember the past! Alfie blurted out. Besides, we need to find where Mommy is and stop the bloody wedding, so many things to do! Before Ivan could say something, Diana said, Daddy, please take us with you? Ivan stroked the childrens heads. Fine, get ready to go. Hooray! Ivan was not going to go with the executives. After all, they were not going off to war. He then set off with Finnley and the children. After what happened in the meeting, Catherine was too ashamed to follow them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the back seat of Ivans Lamborghini, Alfie wrapped his arm around Dianas shoulders and looked at Ivan, Daddy, lets get reacquainted. Ill start by introducing myself. Diana smiled and spoke in a pleasant voice, My name is Diana. Im six years old! Ill do my introduction on the way back. Alfie smiled mysteriously as he looked at Finnley. Alfie hadnt told Finnley what he was going to do, so Finnley knew nothing about it, but he believed in Alfie. Finnley thought Alfie must be responsible for embarrassing Catherine. Catherine was raving mad in her office. She was disgraced in front of the executives of the wholepany! Catherine didnt know how she could face them in the future. Everyone might think her horny! Damn it! Linda dared not say anything. The mood of the office was subdued. Whats wrong with you? Catherine turned and yelled at Linda, venting her anger on Linda. What did you do with theptop? Theres nothing on theptop screen! Linda exined aggrievedly, Ive been focusing on adjusting the format. I wouldve stopped it if I had seen what was going on! Catherine knew whatever she did would be in vain. What was worse, Ivan saw the photos as well. What would he think of her? Ivan was always cold to Catherine and was unwilling to marry her. With tears in her eyes, Catherine sat down helplessly in her office chair. Im so sorry. Linda was also sad. Catherines eyes were red. Theres no use being sorry. She was especially worried that Ivan would cancel the wedding. Ivans Lamborghini soon arrived at its destination. This was the top clubhouse in Arkpool City, with several two-story buildings perfectlyid out, and the greenery inside was perfect. The entrance was heavily guarded, so cars couldnt get in. It was particrly quiet inside. Various facilities were high-end and advanced. After getting out of the car, Ivan took the childrens hand and walked toward the reception room. Finnley followed them with hisptop. They look like an ambitious and confident team. Alfie was wearing dungarees while Diana in a suspender skirt. They had been to many grand ces, but this clubhouse was so beautiful that they couldnt help but look around. The spacious reception room was tastefully furnished. Eight people from the Jeralds were already seated. They all put on work badges and were dressed in ck suits, ranging in age from 30 to 60 years old. Once inside, Alfie and Diana realized the subdued mood in the room. At this time, the president of Mayon and his special assistant walked in through another door. Hello, Mr. Anderson. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Everyone greeted each other. Mr. Marsh, youre such a good father that you even take your children here. With a smile on his face, Mr. Anderson said to the staff, Take the kids to the childrens area, and serve them well. Yes, Mr. Anderson. The childrens area was right next to the reception room, with yground facilities inside. Ivan gave a gentle look as he let go of the childrens hands, Go and enjoy yourselves. Okay. The children walked away with the staff. Finnley hurriedly leaned over and held Alfies shoulders. Dont do anything yet. We may get the upper hand. Finnley whispered in Alfies ear. Alfie did not say anything, running away with Diana. Finnley stared at Alfies back and got a little worried. He was afraid that what they did would be exposed. Chapter 275 Victory Whats wrong, Mr. Russell? Mr. Anderson looked at Finnley and said gently, Dont worry. The childrens area is next to us, and we can see them through the ss wall. Finnley nodded, Long time no see, Mr. Anderson. He reached out to Mr. Anderson. Then they shook hands. Ivan led Finnley to take a seat not far away. They looked very overwhelming. In the childrens area, Alfie and Diana seated themselves at the coffee table, looking much more mature than the other children. They were quickly served with fruits, snacks, and tea. Thanks, Alfie said gently and politely to the waitress. The waitress saluted respectfully, Not at all. After she finished, she left to stand at the door and waited for the childrens orders. The Jeralds has brought so many people here today. Alfie looked at them through the ss wall and then took out his tablet from the school bag. What did Finnley say to you? Diana asked curiously. Nothing. Alfie turned on the tablet and ignored Diana. Diana leisurely enjoyed the fruits and looked at Ivan with great admiration from time to time. She thought Ivan was extremely charming. Daddys side face looks perfect! He must be the most handsome man in the world! Around the long table, Ivan was borating on his idea calmly and fluently. The people of the Jeralds were listening carefully. No one interrupted Ivan, but they all felt they had a more impressive proposal. After all, the Jeralds bought it from a well-known foreignpany at a high price. In the childrens area, Alfie leaned back in the chair and crossed his legs, holding the tablet with one hand and tapping on it with the other. Diana thought Alfie, who wore his cap backward, looked very handsome as well. Diana withdrew her gaze and picked up a fruit te to herself, quietly enjoying the fruits. Alfie, where do you think mommy went? Dont worry. Ill get her to show herself. Alfie seems to have an idea.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Ivans borationsted for ten minutes, during which the senior management of Mayon kept nodding with a smile, and even Mr. Anderson looked very contented. Mr. Anderson, I think our proposal is better. A representative of the Jeralds said proudly, Can I borate on it for you? Yes, please. The representative, with an excited smile on his face, turned hisptop on, only to find that the screen went ck. No matter what buttons he pressed, nothing changed. The representative panicked! The whole room was silent as everyone stared at him. Mr. Anderson looked at the representative. After another minute, Mr. Anderson asked, Whats wrong? The representatives forehead was sweating with anxiety. He had no idea what he could do now. The other seven people also turned on theirptops, only to find that all their screens went ck. Whatever they did was in vain! They were all surprised and flustered. Ivan was confused, but Finnley looked meaningfully at Alfie, who replied with a wink. Ive always been interested in your proposal. Mr. Anderson said in a calm tone, Just tell me about it. Any of you is OK. However, the people of the Jeralds couldnt say anything. After all, they didnte up with the proposal themselves. Finnley got up, walked behind them, and found all theirptops had ck screens. He wanted tough but he didnt. Mr. Anderson, theirptops dont work now. It seems that you can only work with us. Youd better not work with such an unreliablepany. Hearing this, the people of the Jeralds were very angry, but they couldnt refute it! It doesnt matter that theirptops went ck. Id like to hear about their idea. Mr. Anderson said gracefully, Mr. Marsh was well-prepared and did not even turn on hisptop. People of the Jeralds fell silent again. Mr. Anderson looked at them. Whats wrong? Does it mean you didnt do the proposal yourself? Chapter 276 Alfie Is a Genius Hearing this, people of the Jeralds felt silent with guilty faces. A representative of the Jeralds stood up in a hurry, but what he said was illogical, and he even stammered like a prisoner. Ivan leaned back into his chair, with a faint smile on his lips. Ten minutes passed. People of the Jeralds left in dismay. Mayon and the Marsh Group signed the contract. Mr. Anderson and Ivan shook hands and embraced each other. After that, Ivan went home with the children. On the way back, in Ivans car, Alfie and Diana sat opposite Finnley and Ivan. As the windows rolled down, a soft breeze whisked in. The car was moving steadily, and the tea on the table was bubbling with a faint aroma. Ivan stared at Alfie and realized something. Finnley waspletely relieved. He was happy that Alfie did a good job instead of causing trouble. Thinking that the people of the Jeralds all left in dismay, Finnley felt very happy. He couldnt help but give a thumbs-up to the children. Daddy, are you satisfied with what I did? Alfie was going to start introducing himself. Ivan had also noticed that Alfie kept operating his tablet in the childrens area. Finnley said, Mr. Marsh, Alfie is an expert hacker. The first time he met with you, he hacked yourptop and stole Blue Sky n. Thats why you could find him. Daddy, I miss you so much. Alfie exined, We also want to have a father like other children. Finnley added, He also helped us defeat ourpetitor, and he even hacked the Jeraldsptops today. What a genius! Ivan was shocked. After all, Alfie was only six years old! Daddy, I got my gift from you. And what Mommy had taught me is indispensable as well, Alfie started his persuasion. At this time, Diana said, Our mommy is very beautiful and especially kind. She is the best woman in the world! She even asked us to respect an ants life. Daddy, Mommy is such a lovely woman. You really forgot about her? Alfie took out a photo of Jennifer from his school bag and handed it to Ivan, Do you remember anything looking at this? Staring at the woman in the photo, Ivan remembered that Jennifer left the operating room with that man. Seeing Ivans cold eyes, Alfie pursed his lips and put away the photo. It does not matter if you cant now. Everything needs time. Finnley, Ivan said, Shes in Arkpool City. I need you to find her at all costs. Ivan had something to ask Jennifer in person. What? Mommy is still in Arkpool City? Alfie was stunned. Did you meet her? Ivan looked Alfie in the eye, but he did not answer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Finnley was torn with mixed feelings. He couldnt hold back the truth anymore. Mr. Marsh, you can ask whatever you want to know, and I am willing to tell you anything I know. Ivan was a little surprised and turned to Finnley, So you lied to me before, right? Finnley lowered his head guiltily. In fact, Ivan had a feeling that everyone hid something from him ever since he lost his memory. Only Mya told Ivan something true. Well, Ivan asked, How is my rtionship with my mother? Chapter 277 Ivan Sees Jennifer Ivan always listened to Aubree, but he felt Aubree was too stubborn to respect him. Ivan began to ponder his rtionship with Aubree. Finnley looked at the children and thought it was not a good time to talk about it. After all, Aubree was the childrens grandmother. Finnley didnt think it was correct to judge her before the children. Hank, I want to go home first, Ivan said. Yes, Mr. Marsh. The car drove towards Emerald Bay. After dropping off the children, the car drove to thepany. Finnley pulled down the soundproof panel and seriously answered Ivans question. When you were 17 years old, a big fire hit the Marsh family. You rushed into the fire to save Madam Aubree, and your back was injured. You always attach great importance to her. A big fire? Ivan couldnt remember anything about it. But theres not any scar on my back. Miss Brooks cured your injury. Finnley said, She is a famous pharmacist and known as Darcie. She even cured Madam Aubrees a while ago. Saying that, Finnley took out his phone. Look, this is a picture of Madam Aubree. She wore a mask at that time. Even in summer, she had to wear long gloves and had all her skin covered. ording to the date watermark on the photo, Ivan knew it was taken three months ago. So, it didnt take long for Aubree to recover from her injuries. Mr. Marsh, Madam Aubree has always hoped that you could marry Miss Collins, and you wanted her injury to heal. You searched all over the world for famous doctors, but whatever they did was useless. I suspect that Madam Aubree made a deal with Miss Brooks, like, if she agreed to receive treatment, Miss Brooks had to leave you. Finnley said, I really cant think of any other reason besides this. Ivan was deep in thought. Finnley added, This is just my guess. I need you to find her for me. Ivan remembered those photos again and couldnt help wondering who the man beside Jennifer was.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Everyone was waiting outside the operating room while Jennifer left with that man. Mya said that Jennifer said yes to his proposal. ording to Mya, they went on a vacation in a castle and took many selfies. Ivan put a ring on Jennifers finger and kissed her on the lips. Thinking of this, Ivan couldnt figure out why Jennifer changed her mind. Ivan was confused and upset. Okay. Finnley changed his mind and decided to help Ivan remember the past and fight for Ivans happiness. Finnley would give Aubree the runaround from now on. Ivan received a message at 3:00 p. m. It was a location from Finnley. Ivan asked, Where is this? Its a lily shop. Miss Brooks always goes there to buy some lilies. Okay. Ivan immediately turned off theptop. Then Ill go there. Take care of thepany. At this time, Catherine had already arrived at the bridal shop. She said to Aubree on the phone, Auntie Aubree, Ive just arrived. You can take your time here. Ill be there soon. Aubree was in the car and she asked in a good mood, Did you talk to Ivan about it? Did you ask him toe today? No, he had a full schedule today, so I didnt want to hold him up. Catherine did not dare to call Ivan. She was embarrassed about what happened in the conference room. I dont think so. Aubree said, Marriage is more important than anything else. Ill call him and tell him about it. With that, Aubree hung up the call. Catherine held the phone, worried but expectant. The bridal shop was huge. Under the bright crystal lights, the wedding dresses on the racks looked dazzling, and seemingly the air was filled with sweet happiness too. Miss Collins, your custom-made wedding dress is shown in the window. Pleasee with me. The shop assistant beamed at her. Catherine nodded and followed the shop assistant. When she turned around, she saw a familiar figure passing outside the door. Wait a moment. The next second, Catherine rushed out. Chapter 278 Came to Rescue Mya, wearing a hip-hop outfit and a cap, walked past the door. Catherine looked after Mya and remembered what happened in the restaurant, eyes burning with hatred. The next second, Catherine saw four men ying poker under a tree not far away. They all had a cigarette in their mouths and the scars on their face showed that they should be punks. Heres some money for you guys, and I need you to do me a favor. Catherine walked beside the punks and spoke. I want you to beat up that girl, but dont get her killed. Looking at the money in Catherines hand, one of the men reached out and took it. The one with the cap? Yes. Catherine stared coldly at May. Afraid that the man took the money but did nothing, she added, You should take a picture as proof. And youll get more money tomorrow afternoon at three oclock here. Got it! These men threw their cards and went after Mya. It was downtown with many people here, so they have to follow Mya and wait for a chance to beat her. Ill take picturester, and you guys do it. Okay. They picked up the pace. Soon, Aubree got down from her car and walked into the bridal shop apanied by Pippa. Hello, Miss Collins. Even if Pippa didnt like Catherine, she forced a smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Catherine was in a good mood. She took Aubrees arm. Auntie Aubree, Im so sorry for asking you here. Ive wanted to be here for a long time, but it took so long for the wedding dress to be done. Aubree smiled happily. By the way, Ive called Ivan and told him about it. Im sorry he was busy with his work. Its okay. Im happy enough to have you here. Catherine held Aubrees arm and said, Im so pleased and I really hope to be your daughter-inw soon. So do I. Aubree took out an envelope full of money from her handbag. This is for you, and you can buy whatever you want with it. My goodness! Catherine was over the moon. She did not feel embarrassed at all. Just take it! Aubree held the envelope to Catherine and said, You are the vice president, and Ill ask Ivan to transfer half of the shares to you once you get married. Seriously? Catherine was a little overwhelmed. It was a big gift that she had never thought about it. Pippa, hearing this, was stunned! Pippa got upset as she watched Catherine talk happily with Aubree. Auntie, I dont want the shares, and Im not interested at all. Catherine said sincerely, Im satisfied enough to be Ivans wife. Dont worry, Ill do my part for thepany. Mya stopped at a lily shop. She was told that Jennifer mighte to buy flowers this afternoon. Therefore, Mya thought she might be able to see Jennifer. Suddenly, Mya was hit from behind and stumbled forward. After she steadied herself, a punk punched her! Mya instinctively leaned back and narrowly avoided the punch! Immediately after, four punks punched at her! Mya backed up and shouted, What are you doing? I have no quarrel with you! You got the wrong guy, okay? Were paid to teach you a lesson. A punk said, So we are not mistaken. Three punks continued to punch and kick Mya! The other man kept photographing. As a trained hip-hop dancer, Mya was physically fit, but she was not good at fighting. After all, as the daughter of the mayor, she was always protected by bodyguards. Mya hid in the corner with her head in her hands. She couldnt do anything. At this point, Jennifer appeared and was irritated by what she saw. Jennifer instinctively stepped forward and grabbed a punks wrist. The next second, she turned and struck him in the back with her elbow, knocking the man straight down to the ground! Very quickly, these men were knocked over! Mya looked up in rm. Jennie? Chapter 279 Catherine Is Behind This Mya? Jennifer was also taken aback. She was always helpful, so she didnt expect that the one she helped was Mya. And at that moment, Ivan got out of the car and came towards the entrance of the alley. The punks, quite crestfallen, stood up. None of them had the urge to take revenge. After all, Jennifer was so good at fighting that they were no match for her. Jennifers cold eyes made their hair on end. Who sent you? Jennifer helped Mya up and stared coldly at the punks. Why did you bully her? A woman paid us in front of the bridal shop and asked us to beat thisdy. That woman said we could receive more money if we took pictures. We dont know who she is. Yes, she is the one to me. Its none of our business. With that, the punks rushed away right away! Hearing bridal shop, Ivan put on a long face, remembering what his mother said on the phone. Catherine was there to try on her wedding dress, so she must want to get back at Mya for the humiliation she suffered that day in the restaurant. When Ivan thought of this, his eyes turned even colder. Mya, are you alright? Jennifer was worried about Mya. Youd better see a doctor.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Im fine. Mya hugged Jennifer. Ive had a hard time looking for you! Youre hiding on purpose, arent you? Before Ivan told me that you were in Arkpool City, I thought you had gone far away! Ivan? Stunned, Jennifer pushed Mya away from her arms. Not far away, Ivan hurriedly hid in the dark with straining ears. Mya said as he dusted herself, Yes, he went to see me. He remembers you? No. Mya shook her head, He doesnt remember me. I saw him and Catherine in a restaurant. I was so angry that I rushed over and humiliated them. He then found out where I live and came over to ask about you. Hearing this, Jennifer got nervous. What did you say? He told me he had amnesia. Mya asked, Did you know about this? Jennifer got upset. Yes. So you knew he had a car ident? Yes Not far away, Ivan leaned against the wall and had a bad feeling. Ivan remembered the photos, in which Jennifer, outside the operating room, left with Spencer before Ivan was out of danger. Ivan was ovee with jealousy but he did not realize it. Whats going on between you? Mya asked worriedly, If you dont make everything clear to him, he will marry Catherine! Have you read the news? There is no misunderstanding between us. Jennifer smiled. Anyway, he should marry Catherine. Then Jennifer dropped her gaze on Mya. Who exactly did you offend? Why did that person have to use violence on you? Mya thought for a while and said, Its should be Catherine. Those guys said they met her at the door of the bridal shop. She should be there for a wedding dress fitting today. You should be careful in the future. Bring the bodyguards with you when you go out. Jennifer said, You dont have to be indignant at me. I was the one who left him first. When Ivan heard this, he clenched his fists. Im a lucky dog. Although I dont have any bodyguards today, I meet you. Mya took Jennifers hand. Ivan doesnt like Catherine. He was in a low mood that day. I felt he was lonely, so he probably didnt want to get married. Dont talk about him anymore. Jennifer changed the topic. Lets go get a coffee. Okay! Mya was very happy. Anyway, you cant lose contact with us anymore! Im really worried about you! Ivan did not follow them. Instead, he turned around and got into his car, staring into the alley. Ivan began to wait for Jennifer toe out and wanted to see where she was living now. Chapter 280 Ivan Follows Jennifer Ivans phone rang. He took it out and saw it was a picture from Aubree. In the picture, Catherine was dressed in a great wedding dress, with a happy smile on her face. Ivan sneered and ignored the picture. He yed thest voice message from Aubree. Ivan, Catherine is so beautiful today! Will you want toe over when youre done? You have such good taste, so you give us some advice on the wedding dress. After that, Ivan put the phone into his pocket without replying. He wasnt going to the bridal shop. He stared at that alleyway and thought Jennifer was really good at fighting. In the cafe Jennifer, the security camera at the entrance of the bridal shop can prove that Catherine had hired the punks. Ill get my people to beat her up. If she is covered in bruises, she wont be able to show up at her wedding! Jennifer was amused. Cant agree more. She should pay for what she did. You are right! Mya took a sip of coffee. Ill show her no mercy. By the way, Jennifer, I do think its a pity for you and Ivan. Mya asked, He cares about you, and so do you. His amnesia is not a big deal. I may still love him, but I cant do anything now. Jennifer forced a smile. Were done. About ten minutes passed. Ivan saw Jennifer walk out of the alley and get into a car. He followed the car in a distance. Finally, Ivan arrived outside a seaside vi. After the car drove into the vi, Ivan took a picture of the vi and sent it to Finnley. I want to know who this vi belonged to. The media quickly reported Catherines wedding dress. Catherine tried on wedding dresses with her mother-inw. She was really stunning. They got along very well with each other Ivan was in his office. With a nce at the newspaper, he threw it into the trash can. I dont want to see this kind of thing anymore. Then he took out a photo from the drawer and handed it to Finnley. Investigate this man for me! Finnley took the photo and saw it was Spencer. After a moment of silence, he said, You used to be very familiar with him. Ivan looked up at Finnley with a frown. Then, Finnley told everything he knew to Ivan.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He is my half-brother? Ivan sat in his office chair, grabbed the photo, and stared coldly at Spencer. Finnley added, You have always cared for him, but you never show it to him, so he has no idea what you have done for him. He liked Jennifer. Ivan asked in a low and annoyed voice, Right? He was always popr among women, but I am not sure what the rtionship is between him and Miss Brooks. Finnley said, I think it might be a provocation, and what I can confirm is that Miss Brooks is emotionally attached to you. Her departure was due to Mrs. Marshs interference, not Spencers. She was probably trying not to break the bond between you and Mrs. Marsh. Finnley added, When you found out she went to New York, you went to look for her, and then had a car ident. I went to look for her, but she left with Spencer, right? Ivans eyes were burning with rage. Finnley said, Maybe theres a misunderstanding. After a moment of silence, Finnley asked, Mr. Marsh, the vi belongs to Spencer. Why do you want to investigate it? Chapter 281 The Children’s Work Ivan thought Jennifer was taken away by Spencer outside the operating room and moved into Spencers vi. Did it mean that Jennifer was dating Spencer? Somehow, although Ivan couldnt remember what happened between him with Jennifer, he felt heartbroken. Ivan did not reply to Finnley, and he was struck by a migraine. He could not remember anything about the past, but he felt really sad. Ivan saw Jennifer today, but he didnt have the courage to face her. He didnt know what was wrong with him. Perhaps he wasnt ready for it. Finnley looked at the trash can and thought the newspapers must have disgusted Ivan. Dont send the invitations. I wont marry Catherine. Ivan wanted to follow his heart. Catherine was still enjoying herself in the bridal shop, unwilling to take off the wedding dress. The sun was going down. In Emerald Bay, Alfie and Diana were making spaghetti Bolognese in the kitchen. Jordan, Mary, and the chef stood by, afraid that the children would get hurt. Alfie and Diana were very serious, trying to make spaghetti Bolognese taste the same as Jennifer did. When Alfie picked up the tomatoes from the boiling water, Mary was very nervous. I can do this. No need. Diana stepped on the stool and peeled the tomatoes with her little hands. Were going to do it ourselves for Daddy and no one is allowed to help. Alfie was preparing the onion, ginger, and garlic. Although he was young, he did it very flexibly. Ivan was on the way back.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He sat in the back seat of the car and his dark eyes shed in the dark. It was a trending topic that Catherine tried on her wedding dress with Aubree. Ivans face was cold when he read the news on his phone. He decided not to get married. His disgust at Catherine grew stronger and stronger. After the car stopped at his vi, Ivan snapped out of it and got out of the car. Daddy! Come with us! Just as Ivan entered the living room, the children mysteriously pulled him into the dining room! Daddy! This is the spaghetti Bolognese we made for you with our own hands! Alfie said proudly and then moved out the dining chairs. Diana added, Daddy, this is your favorite taste. We may not make it as good as Mommys, but I hope you will like it. No one was allowed to mention Jennifer. However, the children not only mention her but also put it into action. Jordan couldnt help but say, Mr. Marsh, you used to rely on the nutrition injection to sustain your life. After you ate the noodles Miss Brooks made, you fell in love with it and your stomach didnt reject it. What a strange story! Ivan was slightly surprised. Try it, Daddy! Ivan sat down in a white dining chair. Everyone in the living room surrounded him and looked at him expectantly. Diana handed the chopsticks over, Daddy, try it. It smells so good! Ivan reached out and took the chopsticks. He felt a little awkward at first, but as he ate, he was stunned. The noodles were so good, and Ivan found they had a familiar taste. One bite after another, Ivan did not have any nausea. Instead, he finished the spaghetti Bolognese in front of everyone. The dinning room erupted in apuse. Especially Alfie and Diana were over the moon. Does it taste the same as Mommys? Alfie sat at the table and carefully looked at Ivan. Can you remember anything? Hearing Jennifer, Ivan was reminded that Jennifer entered Spencers vi and that she left with Spencer outside the operating room. What a heartless woman! Chapter 282 Something Big on the Way Jennifer was in Spencers seaside vi, which was well decorated. The spacious dining room boasted a remarkable crystal chandelier and ten leather dining chairs. At the long table, Spencer and Jennifer sat across table. The dishes before them were sumptuous, and the lilies behind them were fragrant and beautiful. My people have found out that the children are in Emerald Bay. Spencer said, They were guarded by seven bodyguards, and I will bring fifty people over to snatch them tomorrow. Jennifer looked up at Spencer. Instead, Spencer continued, Ill arrange for a private ne. You can wait on it. When the children arrive, you can go wherever you want. Jennifer lowered her eyes and felt as though the bottom had dropped out of his stomach. Dont tell me you dont want to leave. Spencer was slightly stunned. No. Jennifer felt a little sorry for him. You did so many things for me, and Im afraid you will bepromised. Im willing to do anything for you. Dont worry. Whatever happens, has nothing to do with you. Spencer said, And it should be a good thing for Ivan. He analyzed, Hes getting married, and hell definitely have children with Catherine. Although he is rich, it is exhausting to raise so many children, not to mention his memory loss. He may not have any feelings for Alfie and Diana, so he probably hopes you can take them away.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, he hasnt done anything for them these years. Spencer added, Sometimes you think too much of it. He may not attach so much importance to the children. Hearing this, Jennifer thought it made sense. You can pack your baggage and see what you need to take with you. Spencer said, We may note back. Spencer, thank you. Youre wee. You can take me as your friend. At Emerald Bay. After dinner, Alfie led Diana into their bedroom and deliberately locked the door from inside. I got an idea to make Mommy show up. Alfie sat down on the round bed. Diana got into the tree hole. What is it? Tell me! We need a kidnapping. Alfie said, Ill spread the news that we are both kidnapped. The kidnappers will require that our parents should bring five million in person. Knowing that, Mommy will definitely show up. Diana was shocked by Alfies idea. Do we have to make such a fuss? We could be the headlines!? Its the only way to attract Mommys attention. We must make it big! Alfie added, Itd be even better if it can overshadow the wedding! Catherine is dancing around on the news every day. Okay, so when should we do it? Ill write the copy tonight and post it next morning. Well hide somewhere in Emerald Bay so that they cant find us. Diana was also looking forward to this. She likes ying hide-and-seek! Children always liked to have fun. At night, Ivan was working in study. He turned on theptop and received a video call from Catherine. However, Ivan ignored it. Catherine did not dare to make a second call. Now that Ivan refused to answer her call, she didnt want to annoy him. Many women were crazy about Ivan whereas he liked nobody but Jennifer. He turned off hisptop and rummaged through the bookshelves for an economic book. He couldnt remember where he had put it, but he was sure that he had bought it. Suddenly, he saw a palm-sized object. When he picked it up, he found it was a photo album. As Ivan turned to the first page, he saw a photo he had taken with Jennifer. Jennifers smile looked warm and pure. Chapter 283 A Fight for the Children In the photo, the lights shone bright like diamonds, Jennifer nestled in Ivans arms, high up on the observation deck railing, and Ivan was taking selfies with his phone.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org They both had light in their eyes and their smiles were extremely sincere. Ivan could tell that he must have been very happy at that time. He turned the pages and found all the photos were about Jennifer, having dinner together, walking on the street hand in hand, eating cotton candy They had had a great time. Ivan couldnt remember these moments, but he felt a throbbing pain inside himself. Jennifer was in Spencers vi and was probably lying next to Spencer now. Ovee by jealousy, Ivan drank a lot and lost sleep again. Early the next morning. On the way to hispany, Ivan was in a bad mood. Five minutester, a news story that the children were kidnapped spread online, and discussions on the inte were at a fever pitch. On the way to thepany, Catherines face was a bit pale. After a while, a smug smile yed on her lips. Catherine was very happy and hoped the two children could be killed. Her love for Ivan had be twisted. Meanwhile, a private ne was parked at a private airport not far from Emerald Bay. Jennifer sat by the window, waiting nervously. Spencer broke through the gate of Emerald Bay with fifty people! They began to fight with the bodyguards. Gunshots filled the courtyard! Startled, Jordan and Mary rushed to the door of the living room. They had never seen this. Hurry up and tell Mr. Marsh about it! At that moment, Alfie and Diana, who hid on the top floor, heard the gunfire and rushed to the window, looking in consternation at what happened in the courtyard. Alfie, what happened? Diana was frightened, Is someone really going to kidnap us? Alfie was also scared. He had never seen this before. He had only watched this on TV. Hearing the gunfire, Jennifer was stunned, and then she desperately got off the ne and rushed towards Emerald Bay! In his car, Ivan read the news that the children were kidnapped. The next second, his phone rang. Jordan said on the phone, Mr. Marsh, were in trouble! Arge group of people forced their way into Emerald Bay. Our bodyguards fired and killed a few of them. Turn around! Back to Emerald Bay! Ivan said. He also dialed a number and asked his men to rush over. Spencer did not expect the bodyguards to shoot. Looking at the men falling into a pool of blood, Spencer was so angry that he wished to kill Ivan! Seven bodyguards stood in a row before Spencer and held their guns with one hand, serious. Well show no mercy to whoever enters the door! All bodyguards looked overwhelming. Spencers people stopped in their tracks. Spencer dared not go forward. No one wanted to die for nothing. I want to see Ivan! Spencer said, I have something important to talk to him! At this time, a few cars stopped in front of Emerald Bay. A crowd of bodyguards in suits swarmed in and quickly surrounded Spencer and his people! Moreover, all the bodyguards had guns. Spencer was clearly at a disadvantage. Jennifer desperately rushed to Emerald Bay! She panted, with fine sweat on her forehead, getting closer and closer to the gate of Emerald Bay. Jennifer saw Ivans Lamborghini drive into the yard and that many cars parked in front outside the gate. Spencer watched the car door open and Ivan got out of the car. Good morning, Mr. Marsh! The bodyguards saluted together. Ivan put his hands in his pockets with a frown. Standing straight in the sunlight, he coldly stared at Spencer. They were about three meters from each other. Ivan had seen Spencer that day in the rain and the photo from Catherine. Seeing Ivan, Spencer put up a long face and said, Im here for Alfie and Diana. After all, you did not care about them at all. Spencers eyes were burning with indignation. Chapter 284 Jennifer Arrives Spencer looked Ivan in the eye, and both sides were preparing forbat. Ivan said to his man, Take the injured to medical attention. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Soon, Spencers people were carried away, leaving a puddle of blood on the ground, which made Jennifer, who rushed in, suddenly pale. She saw the car carrying the injured man drive away. Ivan and Spencer faced off against each other in the courtyard, respectively having hundreds of men behind. They were ready for a group fight. Jennifer hurriedly ran between them, No! Lets slow down and talk! Both Ivan and Spencer were shocked by her arrival. Seeing Jennifer through the window on the top floor, Alfie and Diana were surprised. Its Mommy! Then Alfie took Dianas hand and rushed downstairs. In the courtyard, Spencer grabbed Jennifers wrist and pulled her behind him. Why did youe over? From Ivans perspective, what Spencer did was dering his ownership. I heard gunshots! Jennifer said, her chest heaving violently, still in shock. Ivan held back his fury and stared at Jennifer coldly. He could tell that she was worried about Spencer. She almost fixed her eyes on Spencer. Jennifer slowly turned her eyes and was scared that Ivans eyes were like chips of ice. Youre getting married. Then give us the children! Jennifer offered. The word us made Ivan feel extremely annoyed. Spencer added, Anyway, you didnt do anything for them in the past few years! Let the children live with us, and well stay out of yours. Ivan ignored what Spencer said, but stared at Jennifer coldly, which sent a chill down her spine. Mommy! Alfie and Diana shouted in a crisp and excited voice. Everyone in the courtyard was attracted by Alfie and Diana, who rushed out of the living room! Jennifers eyes grew moist and almost cried. The children rushed over and held her tightly! Mummy! You finallye! Mommy, do you know how much we miss you? Mommy, lets never be apart again! Mommy,e back. Mommy, I love you! Jennifer squatted down at once and hugged them tightly with tears in her eyes. Mommy misses guys too. Im sorry for being sote. Jordan and Mary came out of the living room. They were moved and couldnt help crying when seeing this. At the same time, Aubree was told what happened in Emerald Bay. She was on the way back, panicked and worried. Two minutes passed. In therge living room, Spencer and Jennifer sat together, Ivan sat opposite, and the children sat on the other side, forming a triangle. After serving them the tea, Jordan turned around and left. Seeing Spencer and Jennifer sitting together, Ivan unconsciously frowned. Mommy, sit over here with us! Diana noticed Ivans emotion and reached out to Jennifer. Jennifers mind was nk. She got up and sat down between the children. Daddy, can you marry Mommy? Alfie asked, This wedding was originally prepared for mommy! Its been a long time in preparation! If you dont remember, you can go ask Finnley for confirmation! Before Jennifer could stop Alfie, he had finished his words. Hearing this, Ivan was hit inside.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Spencer said, Long story short, whomever you marry, we want to take the children with us. You dont need to pay any alimony, and we wont interfere with your life in the future. Yes, or no? Im not leaving! Alfie protested, I want to stay with both Daddy and Mommy! Diana echoed, So do I! Words failed Spencer. Chapter 285 The Tension Ivans cold eyes swept once again to Jennifer, who had her arms around the child, ignoring him. Ivan then looked at Spencer. Who are you? Ivan said contemptuously, Youre not qualified to sit here and negotiate with me about the children. At best, you are their uncle. Ivan was told about his rtionship with Spencer. Spencer snorted. I have nothing to do with you or the Marsh family! Ivan narrowed his eyes and looked at Spencer grimly. Finnley had told Ivan how Ivan had gotten along with Spencer in the past. Spencer. Jennifer didnt want the fight. We should respect the will of the children. As long as they agree, we can negotiate with Ivan. However, now that they didnt want to leave here, we dont have to do that. Ivan got even more upset by Jennifers gentle voice. He didnt like the way Jennifer speak to Spencer. Whatever the children said, I wont marry you! Ivan said through gritted teeth, remembering that outside the rescue room, Jennifer ruthlessly left with Spencer! And Finnley said that Ivan even went to New York to look for her! Hearing this, Jennifer was devastated, feeling as if her heart was pierced by a sharp knife. She looked at Ivan expressionlessly. I dont want you to marry me, and I know youre getting married. Congrattions! But we must talk about the childrens custody. Ill raise them. Ivan pursed his lips coldly. You worry that Catherine and I will have a child, but what about you? Jennifer didnt get what Ivan mean. Ivan asked, What if you and Spencer have a child? Will you take good care of Alfie and Diana by then? Jennifer was startled, We wont Of course, we will! Spencer got a little jealous and interrupted Jennifer. Of course, there is. I will treat Alfie and Diana as my own! Jennifer turned her eyes to Spencer with a frown. Ivan put on a long face and his eyes turned colder. The mood of the whole living room was subdued. Just as Ivan was to throw a fit, Aubree stumped in! Aubree gave Jennifer a disgusted face and said through gritted teeth, How dare youe back! Its said that you are hooking up with Spencer. Jennifer! My son almost lost his life for you! He had a hard time waking up, but what are you doing here? Are you here to watch him die? Jennifer looked Aubree in the eye and tried her best to calm down.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jennifer didnt want to argue. Instead, she just wanted to bring the children back. You shut up. Spencer stood before Jennifer. Jennifers my girlfriend now! You dont have to be so angry. Jennifer didnte to ruin your sons rtionship with any woman, because she and I are getting married as well! Hearing this, Ivan was a little short of breath. She felt as if his heart was tightly bound by something and he was almost strangled. Spencer continued, Were here to talk about the custody of the children. Old hag, since you love meddling in others business, how about sitting down and joining the conversation? Old hag? Spencers rudeness infuriated Aubree instantly! What an underbred brat! Aubree said through gritted teeth, You are as shameless as your mother. Jennifer walked closer to Spencer and grabbed his arm, looking at him pleadingly. She didnt want him to get angry. Ivan saw this and his face turned even gloomier. Suddenly, Alfie said, Mommy, we are used to living here, so we dont want to go. Can youe over to see us every week? Diana added, Dont worry, Mommy. No matter where we are, we will always love you! Jennifer knew why the children didnt want to leave. They still wanted to fix her up with Ivan. They wanted an intact family. But that seemed to be a fat chance now. After all, they had started a nasty fight with each other. Chapter 286 I Am Not Getting Married Alfie, Diana. Jennifer took Alfie and Dianas hands. Come with me. Speak here! Aubree looked at her coldly. Dont be sneaky! Then Aubree reached out and stopped Jennifer from leaving. Ivan looked cold, thinking that Jennifer looked so pretty, but she was a liar. How did he fall in love with her before the car ident? After the car ident, why couldnt he let go of her? Jennifer crouched down in front of Alfie and Diana, holding Alfie and Dianas shoulders. I know you want me to stay because you think your dad and I could get back together. Alfie and Diana stared at her nkly Jennifer shook her head tearfully. Actually, we wont. Alfie and Diana were sad, which could be told from their eyes. So, are you going to leave me? Jennifer again sent out the invitation, Just like before, the three of us will live happily. Daddy will have a new family and new children in the future, but I wont. I promise. How can you be sure Ill have other children? Ivan finally couldnt bear it anymore. He turned to look at her. This marriage is not necessarily settled! Aubrees expression went dull. What did you say? I said this marriage is not settled. Ivan stood up and looked condescendingly at Jennifer. Alfie and Diana are not leaving with you. You can visit them every week, call me before youe. And you dont need to pay for their living expenses. After saying that, he walked away, feeling awful. Ivan! Aubree chased a few steps and stopped. Jennifer was a little frustrated. Ivan said she couldnt take the children away, and he meant it. Ivan had nearly a hundred guards in the yard. And all of them were carrying guns. Jennifer held Alfie and Diana. She cant take them away for the time being Im sorry, Alfie, Diana I am sorry. Mommy, dont cry, well be fine. Although Daddy doesnt remember us, Daddy is very good to us. Aubree rolled her eyes and stared at Jennifer viciously, her eyes full of disgust. Stop pestering Ivan! You liar! You promised to leave but you just wont! What can you get even if he is not getting married? Do you think you can marry him? You are dreaming! Aubree had recently been immersed in the joy of having Catherine as her daughter-inw. So, she hated to see Jennifere back. Who is the one pestering here? Spencer sneered, Your son is annoyed by you. Who do you think you are? Shut up! Aubree hated him equally. This is within the Marsh family, who are you to speak here? Spencer frowned darkly at her gaze. He didnt want to argue. Jennifer, Alfie, and Diana hugged each other after a brief conversation. Mommy, we made spaghetti Bolognese for Daddy, and he ate it Mommy, Daddy actually loves you a lot, but he cant remember, he watches the photo album in secret and then loses sleep all night. Mommy I dont want you and daddy to be separated. Jennifers heart ached. She promised Spencer that as long as he donated blood to save Ivan, she would stop contacting Ivan and be his girlfriend Sheforted Alfie and Diana, Well, I wille to see you. Spencer was also in a bad mood. He couldnt understand why Ivan refused to marry Catherine. Did he want to marry Jennifer? Dont think about it. Do you want to be hurt by the same person twice? Spencer said bluntly. You are looking for trouble. He didnt hurt me. Jennifer exins, I hurt him. Spencer saw the guilt and love in her eyes Back at the vi, Jennifer shut herself in her room, trying to digest the emotions. Ivan came to thepany. Along the way, Aubree called him many times. He turned off his phone.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As he stepped out of the elevator, he bumped into Catherine in the hallway Chapter 287 Revenge She changed into a new dress today, a customized limited edition. When she saw Ivan, she smiled. Ivan, did you workte yesterday? Why not answer my video call? I didnt want to. Ivan passed by her with a calm face and walked straight into his office Catherine looked at his back, her wounded heart full of doubts What was wrong with him? She felt the alienation and coldness before he lost his memory. The phone rang, Catherine came back to her sense and took a step forward. The person on the phone reported, Ms. Collins, Spencer, and Jennifer went to Emerald Bay with some people, wanting to take the children away. They fought fiercely. Someone was shot and sent to the hospital. So, the children were not kidnapped? It was Jennifer who tried to take them away? Who went to the hospital? Jennifer? No, it was Spencers men who got injured. Does Mr. Marsh know about this matter? Catherine went into her office. Mr. Marsh was there, and Madam Aubree was there too. Mr. Marsh said he refused to marry you, said he was going to raise Alfie and Diana. He said Jennifer only had visitation rights. What? He refused to marry me? Catherine slumped in her chair. Her body went stiff as if she had fallen into an ice cer in an instant. No wonder Finnley hadnt sent the invitation yet She even tried on the wedding dress! She had started to call Aubree Mom. The news had been all about weddingstely. Was Ivan trying to humiliate her? Ms. Collins, are you alright? at this time, Linda walked in the door with some documents. She saw that Catherines face looked wrong. What happened? A sense of powerlessness and shame surrounded Catherine. In shock, she really wanted to cry. Half an hourter, Catherine nned to ask Ivan face to face for a reason. Ivan wasnt in the office. Finnley said he went downstairs So, Catherine followed. As soon as she reached the door of the hall, she saw Ivan leaving. It seemed that he was going to the annex building of the group. Catherine quickly followed. Beside the flower bed, several men suddenly showed up and controlled her. They kept pping Catherine on the face. With her hands behind her back, Catherine couldnt move at all!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Not far away, Mya stepped on the edge of the altar, rested her elbows on her knees, and ate the melon seeds with interest, ncing over from time to time. Catherine was pped thirty times in ten seconds. She was bleeding from the corners of her mouth. Her face quickly bruised. Some security guards rushed over when they saw what happened. Just when the security guards were about to move, more than two dozen people came out of nowhere and stopped them. Who are you? Catherines face was red and swollen, and she was ashamed and angry, trying to break free. It felt like her arms were going to be broken. The vice president of the group was humiliated at the door of thepany. Many employees were attracted. Catharine felt great shame. At this moment, Ivan appeared from the corner. He came from the annex building with a document. He saw Catharine on the floor. Then he saw Mya eating melon seeds at the edge of the flower bed. Mya pped her hands and walked toward Catherine Mya smiled, Do you want some? As she spoke, she put a shelled melon seed into her mouth Catherine screamed while struggling to break free, Are you crazy? I never did anything against you. Why are you doing this to me? Without Myas orders, the men didnt lose their grips. You never did anything against me? Mya really wanted to kill her. Dont you have any idea of what youve done? Chapter 288 Humiliation At this time, there were more and more people watching, but no one dared to approach them. After all, the person who was mped was Catherine, even the security guards couldnt do anything. Ivan stopped not far away, swept his dark eyes to Mya, and looked again at Catherine, who was clearly not in favor. At this time, some more security guards came. Mya looked at them. Stop right there! My father is the mayor! I wont let go of whoever dares to act against me! Mayor? The security guards looked at Mya. She was indeed the mayors daughter. If you dare to do anything to my people, yourpanys real estate projects wont go so smooth in the future. My father aint gonna sign his name on any paper that you guys hand in. The security guards were in a dilemma. The leader of them saw Ivan not far away. It seemed that Ivan acquiesced to Myas behavior. Catherine, what did you do yesterday? Mya red at her and asked, Did you go to the wedding dress shop? Catherine didnt want to hear her speak, still struggling to get away. Let go! she really didnt want to stay here being humiliated. Dont let her go! Mya threatened, If you dare to move again, believe it or not, Ill strip you naked in public! Catherine was frightened. This crazy girl could do anything. She didnt dare to move, clenching her fists and staring at Mya viciously. What the hell are you going to do? Im just taking revenge today. Mya was more than ten years younger than Catherine, but she had a strong aura. She was calm as she smiled, Your people beat me yesterday, my people beat you today. Were even! Who beat you? Catherine refused to admit it. Why would I? she said loudly, but very weakly. There are surveince cameras at the entrance of the wedding dress shop. Mya didnt bother to argue with her. In short, you are not innocent. Keep beating her now, until she admits it! Yes, Miss! Having received the order, Myas people moved quickly. psnded heavily on Catherines face one by one! Catherines head kept shaking. Her hair became messy. This scene made the onlookers tremble. They frowned and whispered. Some were gossiping. And some felt sorry for Catherine. Thats too much! Oh my God, this is Ms. Collins! I cant imagine what Mr. Marsh will do if he knows it Look, Mr. Marsh is there. Why didnt Mr. Marsh help? The people were still pping Catherine because Mya didnt ask them to stop. And Ivan didnte forward. He stared at them with his cold eyes, no one knew what he was thinking. Mya wrapped her hands around her chest, having no intention of stopping. She kept seeing Catherine in the newstely, which annoyed her very much. Finally, Ivan took a step. Can you stop? Hearing Ivans low, cold voice, Mya looked over and saw his grim face. He didnt even reach out to stop it? He was just asking. It seemed that he didnt like this woman. So, Mya smiled, Of course! Since you asked, Mr. Marsh. Stop, Mya ordered.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The guys stopped. Their palms were numb. But Catherine was still in the grip of two men, without whom she would have fallen. She felt dizzy after the attack. Blood kept running down her mouth. Her cheeks were red and swollen. Her head was numb. Ivan saved her. She was not grateful at all but instead felt embarrassed. Thest thing she wanted was for Ivan to see her messy appearance So, at this point, the pain in Catherines heart was greater than the pain in her cheeks. She did not dare to look up. Tears of humiliation rolled down. Her high heels ovepped in front of her eyes. Chapter 289 Everybody Cares A faint hint of coldness appeared in Ivans eyes. Hemanded, Send Ms. Collins to the hospital. Two security guards helped Catherine into the car. Ivans cold eyes swept over the onlookers not far away and they quickly dispersed. Mya was in a good mood. She said to her subordinates, You guys did a good job, lets go! Yes, Miss. They left. Mya also turned around, and she walked toward the caf downstairs of the Marsh Group.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ivan looked at her and followed. Two minutester. The caf, which seemed to have been emptied, looked really peaceful. The soundproof was good enough. Ivan and Mya sit by the window. The truth was, no one dared toe here at the working time when Ivan was there. You went a little bit too far today. Ivan leaned back to the chair, looking at her disapprovingly. She is also the vice president of thepany, yet you made such a scene here. Is reputation nothing to you? The reputation of whom? There isnt any subject in this sentence. Mya took a sip of her coffee and chuckled softly, Do you care about the reputation of thepany, or her? Ivan looked at her with his typical cold eyes. She took another sip of coffee. You mean this is the wrong ce? Then Ill change the ce next time. Mya looked up at Ivans ck eyes. She didnt understand what he was thinking. But he didnt seem to be very angry. You dont know, but actually, she started it. Mya exined seriously, She hired people to beat me up yesterday. If it werent for those people who were toome, Jennie and I would have suffered much more! Hearing the name Jennie, Ivan felt his heart throbbed for a second. He knew what happened yesterday. So, he wasnt very angry today and he watched Catherine being pped in front of everyone without standing out. Mya was thirsty after eating too many melon seeds. She put down the silver spoon, lifted the cup, and finished the bitter coffee all at once, like a heroine. Putting down the empty cup, Mya stood up and said, I admit that I went a little too far today, but I also did it for Jennie! Looking at Myas back, Ivan thought of Jennifer. It broke his heart to think of what Jennifer had done. But then, when he thought of how Jennifer and Spencer had brought people to Emerald Bay to take Alfie and Diana away, and the thought that she wanted to leave Arkpool City for good, his face turned a little colder The thought of her always put him in a bad mood. When he thought of her deeply, he felt his head was about to explode. He loved her so much that he hated her. Damn this amnesia! What happened before the ident? Ivan didnt drink the coffee. He got up and went outside He controlled himself not to think about Jennifer so he wouldnt get upset. The news of Catherine being beaten spread over thepany. After all, many people saw it. At least a hundred ps! Her face is swollen. Her mouth was bleeding. It must be so damn hurt. Most importantly, that was a terrible humiliation! How shall Ms. Collins face us? I bet she will lose her confidence after that. Who was that woman? She was so arrogant! They say she is the mayors daughter. Oh, make sense now Mr. Marshs reaction was also very strange. He watched his fiance being beaten but he didnt do anything. Finnley stopped and listened to all the arguments Chapter 290 Jennifer Is Angry He basically understood that Myas people beat Catherine. And it happened right outside of thepany. The fight was terrible. Many people were watching, including Ivan. Was there anything more dramatic than this? Finnley went upstairs with the report and a lot of doubts in his head. After a while, Ivan also walked into the office. His face didnt look very good. Mr. Marsh, Ms. Collins was beaten? Finnley couldnt believe it. After all, he wasnt there. Yes. Ivan sat down in his chair and turned on theputer indifferently. Looking at that handsome face without any emotion, Finnley asked no more questions. He had no idea what Ivan was thinking. At Spencers vi. Jennifer sat on the terrace of the second floor, facing the wind, smelling the flowers. Her thoughts drifted away. She was in a bad mood, although for the time being she could visit Alfie and Diana every week, things couldnt go on like this. A car stopped in the yard and she saw the car door open. Spencer got out of the car with a bouquet of the worlds rarest lilies, and when he looked up, he saw the girl on the second-floor terrace. He walked quickly into the living room and went straight upstairs Guess what breed this is? Coming to the terrace, Spencer sat down on the sofa opposite, joyfully offering the lily to his hands Jennifer admired the lovely petals. Tiger lily, she reached for the bouquet, looking up at him. Where did you get it? Do you like it? he smiled brightly and gently, expecting her smile.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Their eyes met. Jennifer could feel his strong love. He must havee back so early to bring her the flower. She looked down and smelled this rare bouquet of lilies. It grows on cliffs and is rarely cultivated indoors because it only blooms in barren environments. She looked at the petals again. And this one is perfect. It must havee from a cliff face. Yes, he admired her insight and erudition,ughing, I picked it myself! Really? Jennifer looked up. Spencer told her that there was a scene in the past and present life today. The crew took a helicopter to the edge of the cliff. He happened to see the lilies blooming on the cliff when he was wired up. Spencer happily recounted how he picked the flower, but Jennifer frowned in terror. Its dangerous! she threw the flower on the coffee table and said solemnly, Do you want to die? What if you fell off? What if I didnt fall off? You now have this beautiful flower! Spencer disagreed. I didnt think much. I thought you liked lilies, so I wanted to pick them for you. Jennifer looked at him and couldnt help but say, Please stop trying. We are impossible. Spencer still had a smile on his face, but his heart did begin to sink. He couldnt deceive himself. A painful feeling spread in his chest Looking up at her, Spencer got up and left without saying anything. Jennifer saw him disappear from her sight. With a sigh, she looked at the lilies that he risked his life to pick with a mixed feeling. She wasnt happy. All she could feel was a burden. After a while, the engine sound of the car came. She saw the Volvo driving outside the courtyard Spencer left. Jennifer felt worse, not knowing what she should do. Couldnt she even refuse? Things would be awkward if they went on getting alone like this. After a while, Tammy went upstairs with some snacks. She couldnt help asking, Ms. Brooks, what happened between you and Mr. Lawrence? He Jennifer couldnt exin. Chapter 291 Inviting Mommy Tammy noticed the flower on the table. Shall I put it in a vase? Yeah, thank you, Jennifer said. Did she agree? Tammy was happy too. No problem. She immedicably left with the flower. She thought that Spencer must be happy if he saw the flower in the vase, and she would tell him that it was Ms. Brooks who put it there. The tension between the two will definitely ease up a lot then. After another half hour or so The phone rang. Jennifer was stunned after seeing the number. She quickly connected. Alfies voice came over. Mommy! You have visitation right every week, tomorrow is Saturday, and there are only two days left in this week, so are youing tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? The little guys voice was full of anticipation! Jennifer felt iparably warm hearing Alfies voice. Miss me? Definitely! Alfie confessed. Very Much! Dont bring gifts. Juste here. When are youing? Jennifer thought about it. Tomorrow? Good! Would you like toe over for breakfast tomorrow? Alfie smiled and said, So we can stay together a little longer! Okay! She felt sorry for Alfie and Diana Okay, Mommy. I wont disturb you for now then.! Alfie happily hung up the phone. Holding the phone, Jennifer gradually lost in her thought. In the Nordic-style living room of Emerald Bay.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ivan sat on the couch opposite Alfie and Diana. When he was with Alfie and Diana, he always became softer. Alfie made the call himself. Ivan was at the side listening. Daddy! Alfie stood on the couch, his dark eyes sparking as if they could talk. Tomorrow, lets take a family photo, shall we? We have never taken photos together! At this time, Diana said in her soft voice, Yes, there is a photo wall at school. We must hand in a family photo next Monday. The teachers have sent it to the parent groups, didnt you see? Alfie was afraid Ivan would refuse. Ivan smiled, I saw it. Then lets do it! Tomorrow Mommy wille. Letsplete the tasks assigned by the teacher! The little guys were very good at shirking responsibility. With the teachers words as an excuse, even Jennifer couldnt say no. Ivan wasnt resistant to this idea in his heart. Daddy, there is a very good studio near here, the teacher said that the students of the previous ss took the photos there. We can get a discount if we tell them which ss we are at. Yea, we should go to the studio. After all, people are professional there. This is the first time that we take a family photo. We must take a good one! Diana also said, Lets go to the studio! In fact, Ivan had seen through what Alfie and Diana were thinking. They had obviously nned it. Ivan didnt refuse because he had mixed feelings about Jennifer. Sometimes he was mad at himself. He lost his memory but he still had feelings for Jennifer, as if it was deeply rooted in his bones. Thinking that Jennifer was with Spencer and she had left him outside the rescue room, Ivan, who had been proud, was hurt and angry. No other woman in this world would do this to him. Daddy! Were going to cook pasta with meat sauce for you! Alfie was so happy that he quickly put on his shoes Ill join you. Ivan also got up. Then he took the childrens hands and walked toward the kitchen. Mr. Marsh cooked? Jordan and Marry were shocked. Since Alfie and Diana moved in, Ivan had changed a lot. At Night. In the noisy bar, Spencer was sitting alone with a dedicated bartender making cocktails for him. He had already had five cups. Chapter 292 Get Lost! He felt bad every time Jennifer reject him. In the past, he just wanted to use Jennifer to revenge on Ivan. Now he had fallen in love with her. But she didnt get it. Spencer was willing to wait until Ivan and Catherine get married, until Jennifer fully epted the reality! She wouldnt be alone forever, would she? Spencer secretly swore that he wouldnt allow any other men to approach Jennifer. He would make Jennifer fall in love with him one day. He must be patient. He couldnt force her orin. He could only wait! So, he came out to drink He must deal with his bad mood by himself. Not far away Georgia rke, dressed in a bandeau dress, was having fun with her friends in the small area they booked. Her friends kept toasting her. Georgia, you are so beautiful tonight! Georgia has always been beautiful, not only today! Right, right, I said the wrong thing. Ill drink this as a punishment! Peopleughed. Georgia, cheers. Georgia was surrounded like a princess. Among the girls, Georgia was indeed the most beautiful. She had grown upcking nothing. In a good mood, she finished her wine all at once. Then all of a sudden, she saw Spencer sitting alone at the bar drinking. His side face was an artwork. Even if he was far away and the lights were dim, Georgia knew it was him. Georgia happily smirked, poured herself half a ss of wine, and said to the girls next to her, I saw a friend over there, Ill go say hello ande back soon. Okay, go for it. The girls were having a good time. Some were enjoying the fruit. Some were dancing. Georgia took a step toward Spencer, her eyes fixed on him. Her makeup tonight was a bit thick, yet she didnt look nasty. Her pretty face was not afraid of close appreciation, although she had stic surgery. Coming to the other side of the bar, she sat down and toasted Spencer. Spencer looked up and saw Georgia finish her wine in the ss, and then looked at him with a smile What a coincidence! She smiled, Are you in a bad mood? Spencer smiled, Do I need to be in a bad mood to drink at a bar? Arent you here too? We are different, she grinned and pointed not far away. Youre alone. Im with my girls. Spencer didnt look in the direction she pointed at. He had no interest. Would you like to join us? she invited, and her eyes fell on Spencers evil face, and from this point of view, he really looked like someone Nope. Spencer looked up and took a sip of the cocktail. Georgia suddenly furrowed her brows. Wow, I was thinking why you are so good-looking? You look like Ivan! Spencers eyes darkened. He looked up at her and said in a cold voice, No. Dont you think so? She was surprised. Especially your side face, and when youre angry, you guys are so alike! Yes, like now. Superficial. In his opinion, women who liked Ivan were all superficial. Georgia felt that he was not in a good mood tonight, so she asked solemnly, Are you really alone? I hope you didnt drive here, did you? He ignored it and went on drinking. Remember to call a driver when you leave. she worried He ignored it. You She was very patient.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Piss off. Spencer red at her. Do you know youre annoying? Chapter 293 The Secret Georgia was pissed off. I am caring about you! I dont need that. He drank with a cold face. If something happens to you, our drama will be affected! Feeling humiliated, Georgia said indignantly, Actually, I dont care about you, I care about the crew! Spencer ignored her. Georgia was rejected. What an actor! She thought.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer was nice during work. But off work, he was cold. They had no interaction. He even asked her to fuck off. That was too mean. Not far away, the girls looked to this side from time to time and whispered. Is that Spencer, the man that our little princess likes? It seems to be him Oops, I dont understand why would such a proud actress take the initiative. She must like him a lot. But he doesnt seem to wee her. That man is so handsome; this is his first drama. He had just entered the entertainment industry but he is already very popr. I followed him on Instagram. This drama will be a hit and hell be famous. He looked like a good match for Georgia. Maybe they can date in reality. At this time, Georgia, who had been rejected, walked over with a smile. She had controlled her feelings. Whats going on? Did he break up with someone? asked a girl. Dont gossip about others, Georgia instinctively protected Spencer. He doesnt even have a girlfriend. Girls, lets keep drinking! Although she seemed to be having fun with the girls, Georgia never moved her eyes from Spencer. Two hourster. Spencer got up and left. He lost his bnce when he stood up. It seemed that he was drunk. Georgia followed up without even saying goodbye to her girls. Spencer drank a lot of wine, but he was still sober. It waste, he had to go home. Seeing him get into his Volvo, Georgia immediately got into her car, fastened her seat belt, fixing her eyes on him. When he drove, she started the car too. Georgia didnt drink much, so she was very sober. But she was so worried about Spencer. She followed him all the way. Fortunately, he wasnt fast. She was escorting him, and most importantly, finding out where he lived. She didnt understand why she liked Spencer so much. The colder he was to her, the more she was addicted to him. What a challenge! She must be sick. She followed him to the seaside Did he forget his way home? Just when Georgia was wondering, a beautiful seaside vi came into view. She saw him driving into the vi and stopped the car in the yard. Georgia parked her car outside the courtyard and lowered the window, looking at the brightly-lit vi with amazement. How beautiful! The architectural style was very special. She knew that he was rich. But she was still surprised by the vi. Tammy quickly came out when the car door opened. Spencer felt sick and threw up. In the living room, Jennifer saw Tammy beside the car. She knew Spencer must have drunk again. And he drove after drinking. Jennifer went out Mr. Lawrence, are you drunk again? Tammy was freaked out. You cant drive after drinking! Its so dangerous! At this moment, Georgia saw a girling out of the living room. Against the light, she could not see her face clearly, but she was sure it was a young girl. Her chest tightened slightly, and she saw the girle to the car and helped Spencer out, then they entered the living room. Georgia was in a trance for a long time. Who was she? Spencer had a girlfriend? Chapter 294 A Chance in a Million Were they living together?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g There was a glint in Georgias eyes. She felt so upset. Spencer protected her so well No reporters knew about her. She had a feeling that the girl living here was different from Spencers ex-girlfriends. Watching them disappear in the living room doorway, Georgia was like a cat on a hot tin roof. Her back stiffened, and she felt awful. Her hope was suddenly dashed. In the living room. Spencer sat on the couch with Jennifers help. He smelt like alcohol. Tammy brought some water. Jennifer wet the towel and cleaned the stains from the corners of his mouth. Do you know that drunk driving is dangerous? Do you care? he asked her bitterly Jennifer didnt want to answer. At this time, Tammy brought another cup of warm water, Jennifer took the cup and fed him, and Spencer didnt reject. Tammy brought the trash can and told Spencer to rinse his mouth. There was a pungent smell of wine in the air. Who knew how much he had drunk? Ms. Brooks, Im going to make some tea. Tammy was also worried. Okay. After Tammy left, Spencer slowed down. Suddenly, he grabbed Jennifers wrist with a moderate force that would not hurt her, nor would let her escape. Why? he said in a low voice, lying on his back with his eyes closed. I saved Ivan with half of my life, and you promised to be my woman. Why cant you consider me? Im sorry Jennifer didnt break free, she sat quietly beside him, feeling sorry. Spencer instantly got angry hearing her apology. He opened his eyes and looked at her. Sorry? This is the most useless word in the world! Even though his vision was blurred, he said in a hoarse voice. Sorry cant solve everything! She was speechless. Hes getting married. Spencer reminded and stimted her. Whos the one that cant think clearly here? Spencer, Ive always treated you as a brother, Jennifer said with a soft voice. Listen, I dont love you. And you treat him as your husband? Spencer said with a fierce look. I dont need a sister-inw! And he is not my brother! Cant I be your sister? I dont need that either! She looked at Spencer helplessly. He was like a child throwing tantrums. Spencer tried to suppress his anger. Suddenly, he lost control of his sadness. I want nothing in this world. I used to crave affection, but I had none! Now I long for you, but you gave me no hope! He asked directly, Why cant you consider me? I can wait, wait for him to get married, wait for you to give up on him. Jennifer frowned slightly, and her calm expression instantly became condensed. Spencer leaned forward, lying directly on herp like a sad kid, and then wrapped his arms around her waist. Jennifers body stiffened. She struggled to calm her mind. Spencer She knew his story and she felt sorry for him. You promised me that youll give me a chance. He was still sober. He was not drunk. He was pleading for thest shred of hope. The topic depressed Jennifer. She decided that she couldnt lie to him anymore. I can only treat you as a younger brother. Spencer was silent, but dying inside. Tammy soon brought the tea over. Drink it, your stomach will feel better, Jennifer put her arm around his shoulder. Do it. Jennifer and Tammy helped Spencer up and fed him the tea. Never drive after drinking again. Jennifer said to him, If you can do it, Ill give you a chance. It could happen, right? He stared at her. She replied wordlessly, A chance in a million. As long as there is hope! Spencer smiled, Okay! I promise you! Chapter 295 Jennifer Misses Him Too Its gettingte. You should sleep. Jennifer and Tammy helped Spencer up I can walk, he happily staggered. Jennifer and Tammy sent Spencer back to his room. Tammy put a nket on him and gently closed the door. Ms. Brooks, good night. Did drunk drive before? Jennifer stood outside the door. Tammy shook her head in a daze and said, No, Mr. Lawrence cares about his life very much. He really likes you. Jennifer felt upset. Tammy added, Mr. Lawrence neverck women but he never brought them home. Sex is an instinct for a man, but love is another thing. He bought this vi for you. He doesnt want you to live in a small house. Jennifer felt sorry. But she couldnt ept Spencers love. She hoped he would understand. Seeing her face full of apologies, Tammy smiled. Good night, Ms. Brooks. She hoped that Jennifer would think about it. Good night.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then Tammy went downstairs, and Jennifer went back to her room. She understood what Tammy meant. She sat beside the window with two bottles of red wine. Looking out the window view, she thought of her days spent with Ivan. She thought of how they had met for the first time, of his handsome face on the poster at the luxurious charity party. Seven yearster, he appeared in the courtyard of Sunshine Vige suddenly, as cold and noble as before. Because of Alfie and Diana, their life once again entangled. They slowly epted each other and fell in love with each other. Every day was so meaningful. Family was important to Ivan. And Aubree just wouldnt ept Jennifer. Jennifer had no other choice but to leave. Only then would Aubree agree to the treatment. Jennifer knew that she was going to suffer when she first saw him under the sun. He was shining. Emerald Bay. The light in the study was still on. Ivan was sitting at his desk. The soft light shone on his face, making him more handsome. He was reading economics. But he wasnt able to focus. Putting down the book, Ivan took out the photo album again. Those were photos of Jennifer and him took in New York. They looked so intimate, so happy. Were they on vacation? Flipping through the photo album, Ivan picked up the telephone and made called the living room. Marry, pleasee up. Under the beautiful lights, how many hidden souls were suffering for love? Mr. Marsh. Marry came in and she stood beside the desk. Ivan got up and took a chair for her, but Marry was a little nervous and restrained. Did he want to talk? Dont be nervous. Have a seat. Ivan also sat down. Marry nced at Ivan and sat down in the chair. Tell me, how is Jennifer like? Ivan said gently, trying to restrain his innate aura. Chapter 296 Conversation Marry and Jordan couldnt take it anymore. They thought Aubree went too far. Shes great, Marry told the truth. Mrs. Marsh is good to Alfie and Diana. Shes good to you and Madam Aubree. She treats me, Jordan and every servant here nicely. She left with another man, Ivan reminded her, When I was not out of danger! He wanted to find Jennifers ws to prove that she was unworthy of his love. Maybe he would feel a little better and wouldnt miss her so much then. For this matter, Marry didnt understand either. Maybe Madam Aubree forced her? What could make she leave resolutely in that situation? Ivans voice was low. Marry, please think about it for me. I couldnt figure it out.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Marry was silent, her eyes down. She didnt dare to jump to the conclusion randomly. Marry frowned. Mr. Marsh, she healed Madam Aubrees wounds, which was your greatest wish. But I gave her a billion. Ivan had checked his ount and it puzzled him. Did she do it for money, or for me? I cant tell. Shes now lying in Spencers arms after all. What you see isnt necessarily the truth. Not to mention those that you didnt see. Marry didnt believe it Marry boosted her courage and said, She indeed left with Mr. Lawrence, but no one is sure about their rtionship. Not one is sure Ivan repeated softly. That hurt him. Did they need to see them in the same bed to be sure about that? Mr. Marsh Marry asked, Do you remember her? No. Ivan was frowning. I cant remember her, but I have a desire to know her. I should hate her, but I cant. You love her, so of course, you cant hate her. Marry gave him a conclusion. Ive been working here for so many years, and youve never had any other woman around you. Ms. Collins is close to you because shes the VP of the group. She has the chance. Marry added, But you never brought Ms. Collins back to Emerald Bay. You treated her like a guest, not a lover. There is light in your eyes when you look at Ms. Brooks. When shes at home, you never work overtime. And youe back with cakes. Ms. Brooks cooked for you. She loves you. I guess Pippa probably knows better because before Ms. Brooks left, she was at Kelsington Bay. Marry said, She developed drugs there for Madam Aubrees injuries. She left because something happened in Kelsington Bay, not because something happened between you. Maybe she was forced? Marry hesitated, Even if you cant remember, dont get married so early, or it would be toote to regret it. Obviously, Marry liked Jennifer very much. Otherwise, she wouldnt dare to tell Ivan all this. Jennifer was must charming. Even a servant liked her so much. I see, Ivanmanded in a warm voice. Shelle over for breakfast tomorrow morning, so get ready. Marry looked at Ivan and understood what he meant. Okay! Good night, Ivan said lightly. Marry got up and saluted him. Good night. Chapter 297 Jennifer Comes to Emerald Bay After Marry left, Ivan went back to the room and took a bottle of whiskey. Standing still in front of the bedroom window, he took a sip of the Whiskey directly from the bottle. Looking out the window at the deep night, he gradually lost in thought. Jennifers face came to his mind, but he couldnt remember anything about her The next morning. In Spencers vi, the bedroom was still filled with the smell of wine. The rm went off, Jennifer got up and took a shower, got changed, and dried her hair She was going to Emerald Bay today to see Alfie and Diana. She had promised Alfie to go there for breakfast. Looking at her slightly haggard face in the mirror, Jennifer deliberately put on light makeup. She got dark circles. After all, Ivan would not go to thepany on Saturday. So, he would be at home. Therefore, she had to pay attention to her image. Spencer was standing outside the door when Jennifer opened the bedroom door. Holding the door frame in a handsome position, he greeted, Morning. Didnt this guy need to sleep? Jennifer looked at him. He had showered, no longer smelling like alcohol. And he looked good. I have to remind you. Spencer stood up straight, half-jokingly and half-seriously said, Although I was drunkst night, I was not deaf! I heard that you would give me a chance. You must not break your promise. Her gaze was unfathomable as she stared at him Lets go, its time for breakfast! Spencer was in a good mood, smiling. Rest assured, I will work hard for this minor hope! I am going to Emerald Bay for breakfast today, Jennifer told him. I promised Alfie to visit them today. Spencer scowled. Visit them? You cant wait? Does this week count? Why not? she asked. He was suddenly a little depressed. It was Saturday, and Ivan would be at home. They were going to see each other again. Jennifer looked at Spencer and then walked past him, heading downstairs. Spencer came back to his sense and followed. Let me drive you there. Im seeing my children. Whats that got to do with you? Jennifer knew no good thing would happen if Spencer went with her. Ill send you to the door and leave. Going downstairs, he said to Tammy, Have breakfast. We are leaving. In the courtyard, he opened the car door. Jennifer nced at him and got in the car. I only have two scenes today. Spencer got into the car. Ill pick you up when Im done. No, she refused. Ille back myself. He thought about it, it was good enough that she said she woulde back. So, he decided to give her enough space. Okay, then Im not going to pick you up. But I have to remind you of your identity. Youre his ex-wife. Jennifer turned her eyes away. Spencer looked ahead and started the car. Along the way, Spencer felt awful. Thest thing he wanted was for Jennifer to see Ivan! But Ivan was getting married. Nothing would happen between him and Jennifer.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At Emerald Bay. Marry got up early to make breakfast in the kitchen because she knew Jennifer wasing today. Upstairs in the childrens room, Alfie and Diana also got up early. Alfie had put on his clothes. He was on the phone, mysteriously saying something to the other person. Believe me, just go. Children dont lie. Alfie, has mommy arrived? Diana sat on the bed, seriously putting on her small skirt, her hair was messy. Alfie nced out the window. Not yet. Diana asked again, Do you think daddy has got up? I guess! Alfie said, We must get Daddy and Mommy back together! Yes! This wedding must be stopped! I dont want Catherine to be my stepmother! I hate her! For this, Alfie and Dianna reached an agreement on the goal that they would work hard to achieve. Chapter 298 Meet Again In the well-furnished master bedroom, Ivan also got up. The whiskery made him sleeplessst night. He was kind of looking forward to seeing Jennifer. Dressed in a custom-made handmade shirt, he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the courtyard door. The beautiful morning light fell on Ivans face, making him more handsome. Shelle over for breakfast, right? She promised Alfies Was she up now? Ivan could even imagine the busy servants being busy in the kitchen. His mind was upied by Jennifer. He didnt think at all of Catherine, who was in the hospital after being pped. He didnt even call her to check how she was doing. He didnt care how Catherine feel nor if she was waiting for his call. Spencers Volvo headed to Emerald Bay Spencer childishly chose to drive at the slowest speed. Jennifer suspected that he didnt step on the elerator at all. ncing at the dashboard, she saw the number 20. How could he drive so slowly in a Volvo! Childish! She sat beside him, secretly ming him. But as long as the direction was right, no matter how slow it was, they would arrive. So, she decided to let him. Jennifer didnt want to speak. But while driving, Spencer mmed on the brakes and asked, Do you have to go there? Jennifer said firmly, Yes. Spencer sighed andpromised.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Afraid that Jennifer would get out of the car and walk. He started the car again. He told himself that she went for Alfie and Diana, not his ex-husband. Jennifer saw at the numbers on the dashboard changed to 100. The roadside scenery shed by. Dont drunk drive again. Jennifer said to him, Its really dangerous, you cant be so lucky every time. Are you caring about me? Of course, she didnt deny, Ivan cared about Spencer, so he must be safe. Spencer didnt ask she cared about him as whom. The point was she cared! He felt warm. A few minutester. The Volvo stopped outside Emerald Bay. Spencer was upset. Jennifer turned to him. Thank you, Spencer. A chance in a million, he reminded again. I hope you bear this in mind. Jordan, who was waiting at the door early, opened the car door for Jennifer. Ms. Brooks, good morning, He saluted. He shouldnt call Jennifer Mrs. Marsh anymore. Good morning, Jordan, Jennifer smiled as she got out of the car. The two have not seen each other for a long time. She walked towards the yard and found everything the same as before, except for her mood. Not far away, she saw the customized Lamborghini, which indicated that Ivan was home. He never went out so early on Saturdays. Jennifer didnt know how to face him as she got closer to the living room. She was the one escaping from the rtionship. She felt sorry for him. Because of her, he had an ident and lost his memory. Spencer watched her go far, frowning, regretting. People in love could never be separated, no matter what happened. In front of the bedroom window on the second floor, Ivan stared closely at the Volvo that drove away. When Jennifer walked into the living room, Ivan, dressed in a ck shirt, stood at the corner of the stairs. Jennifer stopped walking when she saw him too. He looked calm, but her heart was racing. Ivan was looking at her condescendingly, like a handsome god. His ck eyes were deep and boundless, and there was no expression on his face. Jennifer was inexplicably flustered being stared at by him this way. He noticed her nervousness as well. Chapter 299 Jennifer Feels Sorry As the host, Ivan did not greet her. Jennifer was also too embarrassed to say anything. From the moment she saw him at the door, her mind went nk. Finally, she couldnt take his gaze anymore. Jennifer dodged and withdrew her gaze. Ms. Brooks! Marry showed up just in time. Good morning! She walked over with a smile on her face Marry, good morning. Jennifer smiled. Ivan also took a step downstairs again. Jordans face also turned mild. Marry said, Breakfast is ready, Alfie and Diana are still upstairs, I will call them down for breakfast, you can wait in the dining room. Ill go get them. Jennifer cant wait to see Alfie and Diana. She held Marrys arm and smiled, Thank you, you must have been in the kitchen for a while. Im so happy that youe here today. Marrys joy could no longer be concealed. Jennifer smiled and walked upstairs, passing by Ivan, deliberately not looking at him, but she could still feel his low cold aura. Ivan put his hands in his pockets, standing in the middle of the living room, slightly raising his chin, his eyes betraying no feelings. Mr. Marsh, good morning, Jordan and Marry greeted him, not knowing what he was thinking. Wasnt he happy that Jennifer came? Last night he told Marry to prepare a wonderful breakfast. Upstairs. Jennifer was about to press the doorbell of the childrens room when the door opened Alfie and Diana appear in front of her. Mommy!! the little ones were so excited that they threw themselves into Jennifers arms. Alfie, Diana Jennifer was also happy, a little tearful. She crouched down in front of Alfie and Diana, reached out, and hugged them. Did you sleep wellst night? I missed you so much that I had insomnia. Me too. Diana rubbed her eyes. Jennifer was sad to hear that. She kissed lightly on Alfie and Dianas forehead. Lets go down for breakfast. Then she led Alfie and Diana downstairs Mommy, are you staying here tonight? No. She could feel Alfie and Dianas anticipation. But I can stay with you a little longer. Then would you have dinner here? She didnt answer. It depended on Ivan. Daddy! Jordan! Marry! Good morning!! Alfie was excited Ivan turned to look at them. What a happy family!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Diana asked, Can we have breakfast now? Im hungry! Alfie and Diana were in a good mood. They kept chattering. The atmosphere of the living room was not dull. Marry replied happily, Good morning, Alfie, Diana, breakfast is ready! Going downstairs, Alfie took Ivans hand! The little guy holds Ivan in one hand and Jennifer in the other. Lets go have breakfast! Jennifer was a little embarrassed about staying so close to Ivan. She couldnt ignore his cold aura. The family of four walked toward the dining room. Ivan smelled a faint scent from her. It was a very special smell that brought him peace. He had a dj vu. He couldnt help but nce at her, her face was fair, and her long eyshes were hanging low. She was like a cold rose in the middle of the night. It made him feel sad, and he couldnt help but want to take care of her. His hate for her reduced a bit again. The family of four entered the dining room, Alfie let go of Ivans hand, and he stood in front of Jennifer, looked up, and said, Mommy! I want Daddy to eat with us! Can you make pasta with meat sauce? Hadnt his stomach recovered? Jennifer looked at the table full of hearty food and turned to look at Ivan. Their eyes met. He was very calm, but she was inexplicably a little distressed. Didnt he take the medicine on time? Why? If he had taken the medication on time, his stomach should have been cured before the car ident. Ivan couldnt read the meaning in her eyes. He could not remember that he broke the medicine bottle at the night he missed her as hell. He forgot that she had made medicine for his stomach. Marrys expectant gaze also fell on Jennifer. She whispered, Ms. Brooks, the tomatoes have been nched and peeled, while the pasta and other ingredients are also ready. You may start. Jennifer looked back and saw the ingredients on the kitchen table. Chapter 300 Cooking for Him Again She had wished to cook for him again. Now she got the chance, so she didnt hesitate. She looked at Ivan and found his face still very calm. She could see no emotion in his eyes, no rejection either. So, Jennifer went into the kitchen. Alfie and Diana looked at each other, smiling. Marry was also happy. Take a seat, Diana, Alfie. Marry said to Ivan again, Mr. Marsh, please sit down, the pasta will be ready very soon. In the simple yet stylish dining room, Ivan sat with Alfie and Diana, waiting. Alfie and Diana had good manners. They wouldnt start eating until the pasta was served. Daddy, the weather is nice today. Yes. Did you sleep wellst night? Yeah. Ivan and the children were chatting. Seeing the smiles on Alfie and Dianas faces, Ivan began to question himself. Was it a mistake to hate their mother? Should he make some changes, like allowing Jennifer to visit them whenever she wanted? Ivans feelings had quietly changed, but he was unaware of it. He was using Alfie and Diana as a shield. In the kitchen. Jennifer poured some warm water into the tomatoes that had been fried. The steam emitted from the boiling water blurred her vision. She once again felt her bitterness. Mrs. Marsh, its time to put the pasta in. Marry remaindered in a whisper. Jennifer quickly withdrew her gaze and put the pasta into the pot. Marry was sad. She saw tears in Jennifers eyes. And the way she addressed Jennifer, Mrs. Marsh made both of them suffer. Mrs. Marsh, Marry couldnt help asking, Why did you leave with Spencer when Mr. Marsh was still in danger? Jennifer froze. Mr. Marsh cares about that. Marry sighed softly. He cant figure it out. Jennifer looked at the pasta in the boiling sauce. Hes going to get married, does the answer matter to him? Marry didnt know, it was between the two of them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The wedding was approaching. Marry didnt know if there was still chance to turn the tide. Jennifer picked up the fork and the bowl, carefully scooping the pasta. Didnt he take the stomach medicine? Does he still need the Nutrition Agenttely? Marry remembered what she had seen when she cleaned the room that morning. The little pills were scattered everywhere, and the pill bottles were crushed. Later she asked Ivan if she should pick up the pills and clean them. Ivan asked her to throw them in the trash can. But Marry couldnt tell Jennifer. She didnt want Jennifer to be sad. I dont know. Marry said, All I know is that hes been relying on the Nutrition Agent and barely goes into the dining room. Looking at the pasta in her hand, Jennifer subdued her sorrow. She pursed her lips. Coming out with pasta with meat sauce, Jennifer gently ced the bowl in front of Ivan and handed him the fork. Thank you, Ivan looked up, looking at Jennifers face from a short distance She didnt look at him. Youre wee. Then she sat down next to him. Alfie and Diana sat across them. Yay! Time for breakfast! Alfie was excited. Diana was also pleased. Daddy, try it! Mommy makes good pasta. You loved it in the past! Hearing this, Jennifers heart trembled. Ivan picked up his fork. The pasta looked very ptable. Marry made a hearty breakfast. There were a dozen of dishes, including porridge, eggs, sandwiches, shrimp dumplings The number of dishes doubled. Marry had prepared the breakfast carefully. Jennifer felt like a valued guest. Ivan ate the pasta gracefully and silently. The taste was very special. He focused on each bite of the pasta, trying his best to remember this moment. After breakfast, Alfie said, Mommy, recently, the teacher assigned us a task, which requires both your and daddys help. Chapter 301 Set Them Up What mission? Jennifer asked. Diane answered loudly, A family photo! Yes, every student has to submit one as homework! Alfie added. By then, the best family photo will be disyed at school! Jennifer turned to look at Ivan, only to find that he was drinking his soup without saying anything. Alfie spoke again, Its homework, its required. Jennifer then found that the kids eyes had been fixed on her alone, as if she had the final say in this. Ivan put down the bowl, took the handkerchief from Marry and wiped his mouth. He still didnt say a word. Jennifer didnt know what to answer. Daddy,e on! Diana walked around the table and grabbed his hand. Alfie also walked over to hold Jennifers hand, Come, Mommy! Without waiting for her answer, he walked her out of the dining room. The bodyguard opened the door of the back seat of the Lamborghini for them and bowed respectfully. Mommy, get in the car. Alfie couldnt wait anymore and urged her. After being forced into the car, Alfie got in with her. Diana and Ivan got in through the other side and sat opposite them. It was not until the car was started that Jennifer came to realization, Where are we taking the photo? Cant we do it in the yard? Of course, no! Alfie said, Its an important matter, we need a photographer! I have reserved one. Dont worry, Mommy! So, she was thest to know? No wonder Ivan hadnt said a word. Jennifer plucked up her courage and raised her eyes to look at Ivan, who was sitting opposite her. Their eyes met. Ivan found that her eyes were so clear and bright, like the stars at night. They all said you could read a person from his eyes. Ivan could tell by looking into her eyes that she was a kind woman with a good heart. However, why would she leave with another man outside the emergency room? Thinking of it, Ivans eyes turned gloomy. Feeling the chill from him, Jennifer withdrew her gaze and curled her lips. What was wrong? What was he thinking? Jennifer reminded herself again that she came to see the kids, his thoughts didnt matter to her. She needed to adjust herself. She had to try and ignore him. The Lamborghini soon arrived at the photo studio and was parked at the gate. The driver opened the door and Jennifer, Ivan took the kids out of the car. The sun was shining everywhere. Daddy, you should hold Mommy and Dianas hands and Mommy should hold my hand! Alfie directed like the leader here. Thats how we do a family photo! We have to walk in like a family in case of running into my ssmates! Diana let go of Jennifers hand and walked over to hold Ivans. Alfie held Jennifers other hand. At this moment, Ivan was standing close to Jennifer. Jennifer was embarrassed by Alfies words and felt too awkward to say anything.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ivan looked down at her hand and held in. He sped it tightly. Jennifer turned to look at him and met his eyes. As she felt the warmth from his hand, she got an electric-shock kind of feeling. Jennifer didnt say anything but walk forward. Alfie and Diana were thrilled and they walked in light steps. There was only Jennifer in a daze. The photo studio wasnt located downtown. It was in uniquely-designed building. The moment they got off the car, there were reporters hiding nearby taking photos of them. After they entered the studio, there were even more paparazzi. They were right! I told you kids dont lie. Fortunately, we came. This will surely make the headline tomorrow. What should the title be? Ivan Marsh having an affair with his ex-wife? No! It should be Ivan Marsh, still hung on his ex-wife. The reporters were excited and kept taking photos of the four. Mr. Marsh, as soon as they walked into the studio, someone came up to them, This must be Mr. Alfie Marsh. Yes, Alfie introduced himself in delight, This is my mommy! You can call her Ms. Brooks or Mrs. Marsh! Mrs. Marsh, the shop assistant greeted her with a smile. Chapter 302 Hearing Problem Jennifer smiled awkwardly. What was this? What should she do? Should she answer? Mr. And Mrs. Marsh, and the little mister and miss here, please follow me upstairs. Weve had the Studio 25 ready for you. There are in total 20 matching outfits for parents and children. Feel free to try them on. The photographer and stylists are in there, waiting for you. The four of them followed the shop assistant upstairs. Ivan didnt release Jennifers hand. He could feel her hand hot. She didnt wear much clothes today, was she nervous? Alfie called to book the studio yesterday. So far, things were within his expectation. He had seen the reporters just now, did Jennifer and Ivan see them? In the hospital. In a VIP ward, Catherine, whose cheeks were swollen, sat in bed and was having an IV injection. She had finally gotten throughst night. She felt alone and aggrieved. Linda brought her breakfast. She was sitting on the chair and persuading Catherine, Ms. Collins, you have to eat. I know you couldnt chew now, so I made you some porridge. Wheres Mr. Marsh? Catherine asked in a low voice, Is he busy now? Its Saturday, Linda replied, He doesnt have to work. Saturday Catherine was stunned. Ivan didnt work on Saturdays, which meant he should be at home. Wasnt he going toe visit her? It was about nine in the morning now. She had been pped for so many times. The test result showed that her hearing had been slightly damaged and she needed to stay in the hospital for treatment. She was looking forward to Ivaning to see her, but at the same time, she was afraid to see him. He happened to see her being so embarrassed yesterday. She felt ashamed in front of him now. But even if it wasnt her who had been pped but an ordinary employee, as the boss, he should havee to see her. It was out of courtesy. Moreover, she was about to marry him. Ms. Collins, have some porridge. Itll get cold soon, as her friend, Linda was genuinely worried about her. Take care of yourself. Maybe Maybe Mr. Marsh is having breakfast now. He mighte soon. With a glimpse of hope, Catherine didnt refuse. Call the doctor over. I have something to ask him. At this moment, the doctor happened toe in. Doctor, when will my face recover? Catherine was a bit excited. Its not your face that matters the most now, the doctor checked the values on the medical devices, while making records, he said, Its your hearing Im worried about. Im getting married! I cant let anything dy it! Catherine shouted in excitement, I dont care about my hearing, but my face! s! Women! The doctor sighed. Dont worry about it. It will only take a week for your face to recover if you cooperate with the treatment. Okay, I will! Catherine nodded repeatedly. I see that everythings fine here. I wille again after the IV. After that, the doctor turned around and left. Since you are receiving treatment, have some food first. Linda was relieved. Catherine didnt say anything but took over the bowl of porridge and the spoon. Linda sat beside her bed and felt sorry for her. How did Ms. Collins end up here? After finishing the porridge, Catherine asked uneasily. Are the others talking about it in thepany? After all, a lot of people had seen it the other day. You are the VP, who dares to talk about it? Lindas words wereforting. Dont worry, Ms. Collins. No one will say a word. Moreover, you are going to be Mrs. Marsh soon, and people will forget about this. You just need to get over it yourself. Thinking of Mya Saunders, Catherine gritted her teeth in hatred. Since she had humiliated her in front of everyone, she wouldnt show her any mercy even if she was the daughter of the mayor! One day, she would teach Mya a lesson! She wouldnt let her go easily on this!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 303 Family Photo In the photo studio, there were a lot of set-up backgrounds for taking photos. Against the wall ced a lot of clothes hanging on the racks. The photographer, the stylists, the makeup artists, the light director and the pose director were all waiting here. Mrs. Marsh, shall we pick the clothes? Jennifer felt awkward being addressed as Mrs. Marsh, but she didnt know what to say. Ivan seemed to have ignored it. Mommy! Lets pick the clothes together! The kids were excited, they walked her to the racks and Ivan followed them. Jennifer and Diana quickly changed into a girdle skirt with a dark green T-shirt in the same style and they both wore a pair of fashionable sunsses. Ivan and Alfie were wearing dark green T-shirt and white short jeans, sunsses in another style. They all looked like stylish. Although Jennifer and Ivan didnt talk much, they appeared to be a happy family. Everyone had doubts in their minds. Who was Mr. Marsh in love with now? Could the wedding next month be held as scheduled? The photographer was professional. As a happy song was yed, it lightened the atmosphere and immediately activated the kids. Then, there were bubbles in the studio room and the kids were chasing after them. Ivans eyes were fixed on Jennifer, who felt a bit suffocating by his stare. She looked beautiful and elegant, but deep inside, she was uneasy. The photographer was taking pictures of them. Even a random snapshot could show that this was a harmonious family. The family of four were all with good looks, he didnt even need to do much photo-shop. Mommy, stand over here! Mommy, get closer to Daddy! At the beginning, Jennifer was still a bit reserved and she didnt dare to look into Ivans eyes. But as the kids were encouraging her, Jennifer and Ivan began to have some interaction. Sometimes, Ivan would help her tidy up her hair or ce his hand on her shoulder. The photographer recorded all the beautiful moments. They had changed five outfits and taken five groups of family photos in different styles. The kids were having fun. They only had to take one family photo as homework, but they got ahead of themselves. Since the kids were having fun, Jennifer and Ivan were willing to cooperate with them. Daddy, what do you think about the wedding dresses? Alfie spotted the matching wedding dresses for mother and daughter and said, Jennie, Diana, go change into them! You will look stunning! Jennifer was stunned. She didnt think it was appropriate. She was in no position to wear it. Go! Why are you standing here? Alfie urged her. Jennifer lowered her head while Ivan fixed his eyes on her face calmly. After a while when she looked up, and coincidentally met Ivans eyes. He was calm with his lips pursed, seeming to be okay with this. At this moment, the photographer spoke, I think this would look the best. You can wear the headscarf, and the gentlemen can wear a suit. It will be awesome! Go change! Quickly! Alfie pushed Jennifer and urged her. Why are you still standing here? Diana held Jennifers hand and walked her to the dressing room. The staff took two matching wedding dresses and handed them over. Jennifer stopped at the door of the dressing room, turned around and looked at Ivan. She knew her ce, and she didnt want things to be awkward. Go change, Ivan said in a gentle voice.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jennifer was relieved. She curled her lips, withdrew her sight, and walked into the dressing room. When Jennifer came out in the wedding dress, holding Dianas hand, everyone present was amazed. Her skin was fair, with delicate facial features. At a nce, she looked exactly like the woman he remembered vaguely in his memory. This was what Ivan had been missing for so long, although now he had lost all his memory with that woman. He tried and tried to remember it But his head started to ache and atst, he frowned and closed his eyes in pain. Jennifer got nervous, she grabbed her dress and ran towards him. Are you okay? Chapter 304 Pass Out When Ivan opened his eyes again, he met Jennifers eye, which were filled with worried. They were so close to each other and all they could see was the other. Are you having a headache? Jennifer was a doctor and she found it at a nce. Lets go home, shall we? We can stop here. As she said, she turned around and was about to change her clothes. Before she could, Ivan grabbed her wrist and gently pulled her into his arms. Then, he put his other hand on her waist. The kids covered their eyes with their hands in surprise and smiled. Crack! This moment was captured by the photographer and it looked amazing. As if being burned, Jennifer quickly withdrew her other hand that was not sped by Ivan. She looked up and looked into his eyes and she didnt even dare to breathe, with her lips trembling. Her heart raced and her mind went nk. The photographer was shooting at different angles. The pictures looked amazing. Jennifer could hear the sound of the camera shooting. Finally, she came to herself, gently pushed Ivan away, and looked at the kids in embarrassment. The kids were overjoyed with smiles on their faces, they raised their thumbs at Jennifer. Jennifer felt a bit uneasy. She wasnt ying hard-to-get. Strangely enough, even before they walked out of the photo studio, some pictures had been leaked onto the Inte. There were photos of the four of them holding hands and walking into the studio. The photos looked warm and sweet. It only took less than three minutes for this to go on Twitter trend. Everyone was discussing it. The ones with the wedding dresses were thest set of photos and they looked the best. Everyone was a little tired, so they changed into their own clothes and decided to go home. When she was walking downstairs, Jennifer felt dizzy in her head. Before she could support herself with a handrail, her sight suddenly went dark and she stood there still. Whats wrong? Ivan spotted it and stopped. Jennifers face was pale and she bent her knees. Out of instinct, Ivan held her into his arms. Jennie! Ivan was flustered, Jennie, wake up! He then carried her in his arms and went downstairs hurriedly. Mommy! The kids also rushed downstairs. Outside the studio. When Ivan passed by his Lamborghini with Jennifer in his arms, he shouted at the driver, Send the kids home! Mommy! Alfie and Diana were worried, when they were about to follow Ivan, they were stopped by the driver. Sir, miss, please get in the car. But Mommy! Mommy has passed out, I want to see her! Mr. Marsh will send her to the hospital. You shouldnt let him worry about you, the driver said. Please get in the car. Let me send you home first. Hospitals arent for kids. Ivan had run far away with Jennifer in his arms and there was nothing the kids could do. When Ivan ran to the roadside, he hailed a taxi. In a hospital, in a VIP word. Catherine, with her swollen cheeks, was sitting in bed. Her face looked twice the size it used to be. Although she said she would cooperate with the treatment, her mind was long somewhere else. She was staring at the door. Why hadnt Ivane yet? Was he not going toe? As time passed, she felt more and more lost. At this moment, there was a ringtone on her phone. She grabbed her phone and saw a news. She saw the words Ivan Marsh and ex-wife and quickly clicked into it. Ivan Marsh Taking Family Photos with Ex-wife, Sweet. Ivan Marsh Getting Back Together with Ex-wife, Postponing the Wedding with Catherine Collins. As she saw the high-definition photos and the intimacy between Ivan and Jennifer in the photos, Catherine felt heartbroken. What a happy family! Especially when she saw the photo in which Jennifer was wearing a wedding dress and Ivan was holding her waist, the two of them were looking into each others eyes affectionately, she felt more pain. Down in thements, there were all guesses about the wedding next month. Everyone was wondering if the wedding would be held as scheduled. There were even someone betting that Ivan would cancel the wedding.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Many people were in favor of Ivan and Jennifer getting back together. There was also someone who wanted to see Catherine being humiliated. Every word pissed her off and she was trembling in anger. Catherine held the quilt tightly in her hands with burning anger in her eyes. Chapter 305 Breakdown In the corridor, the door of the elevator was opened and Ivan rushed out of it with Jennifer in his arms. It was as if he was racing time. Hold on! She had to hold on! He carried her in his arms and ran towards the emergency room that the doctor had reserved. The doctors were waiting and the devices were ready. He had filled them in with every detail when in the taxi. In the long corridor in the hospital. Linda was reading a medical report while walking and she happened to be walking from the other side of the corridor. They bumped into each other. She managed to stand still but the report in her hand was almost dropped. Dont you even watch? She looked over in anger and was stunned when she saw who it was. Mr. Marsh? Soon, Ivan disappeared at the turn. Who was he holding just now? Was it Jennifer? Lindas face changed. How scheming was she! Firstly, she got pregnant with two kids of Ivans, broke into his world and left. She got him into a car ident and he lost his memory because of it. Finally, when he was about to marry Catherine and start a new life, she appeared again, haunting him! Linda came back to herself and walked towards Catherines ward.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the ward, Catherine was grabbing the quilt tightly and crying while shaking. She felt like she was going to break down. Those family photos haunted her like nightmares. Ms. Collins! Linda rushed over and held her. Are you alright? Do you feel ufortable? Ill go call the doctor! No! Catherine raised her eyes, which had been bloodshot. Linda was scared by the look in her eyes. Catherine gritted her teeth and said, Jennifer is back. She has returned to Ivan. She knew it already? Linda sat down on the chair dejectedly and didnt know what to say. You have known it already, havent you? Catherine looked upset. Linda raised her eyes. Do you think Im a joke to you? Catherine questioned her. And here you are,forting me. What is this about? Taking me as a fool? You said he may be having breakfast at home! You said he maye! Its Saturday and the whole world knows he has been with Jennifer! Catherine had totally lost it. It was the first time Linda had ever seen her like this. After being yelled at, Linda mumbled, I also just found out. I saw him running by me with Jennifer in his arms just now. What? Catherine widened her eyes and couldnt believe it. In here? The twos eyes locked and Linda were stunned. Of course it was here. Catherine came back to her senses and pulled off the needle on the back of her hand. She lifted the quilt and rushed out barefoot before she could even put her shoes on. Ms. Collins! Linda went after her, What are you going to do? Where is he? Where is Ivan? I am asking you, where is he? Catherine couldnt control herself anymore. She was outraged and jealous. Before Linda answered, she started running and searching one room after another. Looking at her in insanity, Linda felt she was not herself anymore. She was too obsessed with love and could easily end up getting hurt. In another word, which was quiet and warm, the doctor had just finished checking for Jennifer. Mr. Marsh, shes fine. She had hypoglycemia and shes been in a low mood recently, thats why she passed out. She will wake up after a break. But be careful with her diet recently. She can leave the hospital soon. Ivan sat beside the bed and leaned forward to hold Jennifers hand humbly. He put her hand close to his lips and stared at her, feeling sorry for her. Her face was ghastly pale. She spent such a long time back in the photo studio. She must have been exhausted. And she was in a low mood, why was it for? Mr. Marsh, if theres nothing else, I need to leave now, the doctor said respectfully. You should let her have a break. Okay, thank you. The doctor then was about to leave, but when he opened the door, Catherine happened to be outside and she saw Ivan at a nce. Chapter 306 Trash? The doctor was surprised when he saw Catherine here, but he dared not say anything. He just looked at the haggard and enraged look on her face and left. Like an angry beast, Catherine pushed the door open and rushed in. The sound of it rmed Ivan. Ivan turned to look at her and his face turned grim. He was obviously not happy about this. Catherine ignored it and stared coldly at women lying in bed. It was Jennifer! She was closing her eyes, her face pale, looking pitiful. Her hand was being wrapped by Ivans palms. It was heartbreaking for Catherine. Catherine walked step and step towards the bed, grabbed Ivans arm and shook it hard. She questioned him excitedly. You are my fianc! Instead ofing to the hospital to see me, you went to take family photos with another woman? And you sent her to the hospital and stayed with her? Do you even know what position you are in now? Ivan carefully ced Jennifers hand on the bed, stood up and said. Im afraid its you who dont know your position. As soon as he finished his work, he grabbed her wrist and walked her out of the ward. He didnt want her to disturb Jennifer in her rest. Catherine looked back at the woman in the hospital bed. There was jealousy and hatred in her eyes. Jennifer justy there and didnt need to do anything, but Ivans heart had gone to her? Ivan dragged her out of the ward, closed the door gently and there was anger on his face. He released Catherines hand and put his hands in his pockets, staring at her coldly. Catherine Collins, you should know who you are. Youre in no position to snap at me. He had been in the business world for years and had cultivated enoughposure. With a frown, he continued, Please dont disturb her. Shes resting. Catherine was hit by his words and felt devastated. In the hospital bed, Jennifer frowned in her sleep and opened her eyes. She slowly looked over at the closed door. She wondered if the fight she had just heard was true or just her illusion. She helped herself up in bed, opened the quilt and got out of the bed. Putting on her shoes, she walked towards the door. Ivan, were getting married, Catherine suddenly changed her attitude and said, enduring everything. Why did you go take family photos with her? You have been shot by the reporters with her. Now there are discussions about the three of us all over the Inte. Have you ever thought about how I would feel? What do you want? You want her? Catherine asked with tears in her eyes. She had run away with Spencer! Why did she evene back? Does she think you are trash? She can throw you away when she doesnt want you and take you back when she changes her mind? In the ward, Jennifers hand holding the doorknob stopped and she frowned. Catherines words werent pleasant to hear. She doesnt love you at all! But you almost lost your life for her! When your life was in danger, she left you! Didnt you see it in the surveince video? Jennifer opened the door. Catherine was obviously stunned when she saw her here. Jennifer stared at her indifferently and asked, You showed him the surveince video? Yes! Catherine raised her chin at her. Ivan frowned and looked over at Jennifer. Dont you know why I left with Spencer? Jennifer asked, You didnt show him all of the video, did you?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Catherine suddenly felt guilty. Jennifer asked again, Youve only shown him the part of the video when I left with Spencer? What about what had happened before that? Were you blind? Catherine clenched her hands. Seeing that Jennifer didnt look guilty at all at the mention of what had happened, Ivan was curious about the truth. Ms. Collins, say something. Jennifer stared at her. What are you so scared of? Chapter 307 He Slapped Her Catherine was a bit intimidated by Jennifer. This didnt look like the Jennifer she knew at all, Jennifer fixed her eyes on Catherine and said withposure. We were just helping the kids with their homework. I dont give a shit about your wedding. When Catherine heard this, she was furious. I have no interest in ying tricks with you, Jennifer stressed, But I wont just sit there and listen to your humiliation. I dont care if I didnt hear it, but I did hear it and I will justify myself. You bitch! Afraid Jennifer would leak more information, Catherine looked at her with threat in her eyes,pletely forgetting that Ivan was still here. She walked up to Jennifer and was about to p her in the face. Ivan quickly held her wrist and stopped her. Then he pped her in the face. Catherine screamed and stumbled. Linda, who got here just in time, held her and supported her. Ms. Collins! She looked over, startled, Mr. Marsh Ivan squinted his eyes with a sullen face. Jennifer had been frightened. Her heart skipped a beat. She felt cold all over all of a sudden. Ivan turned around and carried her up in his arms. Jennifer was shocked. Her eyes widened. Ivan carried her back into the ward, kicked the door closed, and separated them from Catherine and Linda. Catherine suddenly found it hard to breathe and she was still in shock. She felt pain in her chest. In the ward. Jennifer looked up at Ivan, who was so close to her at this moment. She could see his features clearly, his sexy lips, deep-set eyes and his Adams apple. He looked noble, like a king. She would never get tired of looking at his face. At this moment, Jennifer felt like she was in a dream. Ivan had lost his memory, but he hit Catherine for her? When Ivan smelled the fragrance on Jennifer, he also felt like he was in a dream. At a close distance, Ivan fixed his eyes on Jennifers delicate face. Her pink lips were so tempting to him at this moment. But when he thought of the scene in the surveince video, how she left him at that time, he felt heartbroken. What had happened before that? However, no matter what had happened, she shouldnt have left with another man, should she?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He frowned and released her. Standing up with a standoffish look in his eyes, he put his hands into his pockets and looked away from her. Im sorry, Jennifer stared at him and said, I didnt want to sabotage the rtionship between the two of you. Ivan frowned upon hearing this. He did not like these words. He pursed his lips, turned around and left. Jennifer looked at his back and couldnt figure out what was on his mind. He just left? Linda helped Catherine back to her ward. Catherine sat in the bed with no light in her eyes. She kept shedding tears. She felt angry, aggrieved, devastated Catherine felt that her chance at bing the future Mrs. Marsh was getting smaller and smaller. She had to recover first and then go find her mom! She had to get the wedding done sooner! If she kept on waiting, she was afraid that things would be out of control. Ms. Collins Linda felt sorry for her. If it werent for Jennifer, Catherine and Ivan would make a cute couple. Everyone in thepany thought they would get married one day. Jennifers back Catherine felt heartbroken. Even after losing his memory, shes still special to him. What should Linda say? Noforting words would work at this very moment. Linda Do you think I would never get his heart no matter how hard I tried? Chapter 308 Wasn’t She Mrs. Marsh? Linda felt sorry for her, and she said gently, Ms. Collins, perhaps someday, when the disappointment umtes to a certain amount, you would no longer have feelings for him. No. I would have those feelings for him engraved in me, Catherine looked into space with her tearful eyes and said in a trembling voice. She couldnt help but feel heartbroken. Ivan took a taxi and left. With a frown, he looked at the scenery outside the window and looked a bit distant. After a long while, he called someone. I want you to get me a surveince video. He lowered his eyes. He had to find the answers to the questions in his mind. If Jennifer didnt say those words today, he would never think of checking the full video. He had been blinded by hatred. In the ward. After lying in bed for half an hour, Jennifer became much calmer. Feeling better, she got out of bed. When she opened the door, she saw two strange men in suit guarding there. From the logo on their name te, she knew they were sent by Ivan. Ms. Brooks. They greeted her respectfully. You are We are sent here by Mr. Marsh to protect you and to escort you home when you feel better. Jennifer asked, Where is he? He has left, one of the two said. Jennifer pursed her lips and looked impassive. She then walked out and the two men followed behind her. The three took the elevator downstairs and no one spoke. He left? Was he angry at her? As Jennifer walked out of the hall, a waft of breeze interrupted her thoughts. She sighed. Forget it, she had nothing to do with him anyway! A bodyguard opened the car door for her and invited her in, Ms. Brooks. He then got into the drivers seat and started driving. Another man asked, Ms. Brooks, are we going to Emerald Bay? It wasnt appropriate, was it? Where was he now? From the looks in his eyes when he left, it was obvious he was angry. Why was he angry? Im going to the seaside. Just keep driving, Ill lead the way, Jennifer said in a gentle voice. Yes, maam. In a vi by the sea. A fancy Maserati was parked in the yard. Georgia, who was in a long red dress, was sitting on the sofa in the living room. The diamonds on her high heels were shining. Even though she had always lived extravagantly, she seldom wore these shoes. Because she was the leading actress in Love in Violet Gold Bay, she was treated like a distinguished guest by Tammy. Ms. rke, have some tea. Tammy had made her tea and brought her some dessert. Georgia looked around the decoration in the house. It was obvious that the house had been expensively decorated. The carpet alone cost a lot. So, Spencer lives alone in such a big house? she asked tentatively. Tammy smiled without answering.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Georgia was a pretty woman. She sat there in adys manner and took the cup of tea from Tammy. Thank you. A car was parked outside and Jennifer got out of it. She walked towards the house. Through the French Window, Tammy saw her. I love the tea. It tastes great. Georgia was having the tea and heard the footsteps. She looked over and saw Jennifer entering the living room. Ms. Brooks, Tammy greeted her. Seeing Georgia, Jennifer was a bit confused at first, then she looked away and walked towards the stairs. Georgia stood up and walked towards her, Wait! Jennifer stopped but didnt look back. Georgia walked over. Why are you here? Jennifer turned around and stared at her with cold eyes. Although she had been trying to ignore Georgia, she came here anyway. What did she want? Georgia was a bit intimidated by her cold stare. Jennifer didnt answer her, but withdrew her gaze and walked upstairs. She was in no mood to deal with her at this moment. Looking at her back, Georgia came up with something. Was it Jennifer who helped Spender into the living room the other night? She lived here! Tammy, Georgia asked in confusion and walked to the sofa, Isnt she Mrs. Marsh? Why does she live here? Chapter 309 Georgia Made a Move Tammy didnt know how to answer her. So, she and Mr. Marsh are really divorced? Georgia wanted an answer. Everyone knew that Ivan Marsh was going to marry Catherine Collins, the Vice President of the Marsh Group. Catherine had picked her wedding dress already. The history between Ivan and Jennifer could no longer be found online, it was as if someone had erased them on purpose. It seemed reallyplicated. But all Georgia cared about was why Jennifer lived here and what the rtionship between Spencer and her was. Tammy said, I dont know. Did youe here today to see Mr. Lawrence? But shouldnt he be with you at this moment? Georgia didnt answer. At this moment, a ck Volvo drove into the yard. After it was parked, Spencer got out of it. He got a news that Jennifer hade back and felt something off. He rushed towards the living room with worries. However, as soon as he stepped into the room, he found Georgia here. He stopped and fixed his eyes on her. Why are you here? Obviously, he didnt wee her. Before Georgia could say a word, he looked at Tammy. See Ms. rke out. After that, he walked upstairs with a long face. Georgia stood beside the sofa awkwardly and couldnt even say anything. Shouldnt he be shooting the y right now? Why did hee back so early? The shooting couldnt be finished so soon. Ms. rke, this way, Tammy bent over and said, indicating her to leave. Staring at the staircase, Georgia wondered, Whats the rtionship between them? Tammy didnt answer her. In the living room on the second floor, Jennifer stood beside the window and watched Georgia leave the house. Her eyes were cold and she was having mixed feelings.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Georgia came to her first before she could go to her? Footsteps came from behind and she looked back. You came back before lunch? Spencer asked, Did he do something? Seeing her haggard face, Spencer was angry. Ill go talk to him! No! Jennifer stopped him. Its not about him. Not about him? I can see it from the look on your face! Moreover, you were with him just now! Its because of Catherine Collins. Jennifer didnt want to get Ivan involved or to make things worse between Ivan and Spencer, so she confessed, Its really not about him. Catherine? Was she at Emerald Bay? No. We went to take family photos for the kids homework. We stayed in the photo studio for three hours. I passed out when I was walking downstairs because of low blood sugar. It was Ivan who sent me to the hospital. It was not until then that Spencer found she didnt look good and felt sorry for her. When I woke up, I heard someone arguing outside, so I got out of bed to open the door. Thats when I heard Catherine ndering us with horrible words. I couldnt help but retort her, and then Then? Spencer asked nervously. Then she was about to hit me. But Ivan stopped her and pped her in the face. Spencer breathed a sigh of relief. Im d she didnt hit you, he said, regardless of feeling jealous, I will protect you from now on. I will be there for you at every visit to the kids. No! Jennifer was distraught. I think maybe it wasnt a good time when I went visit the kids. Jennifer said, From now on, I might just ask the kids out for dinner to see them. Spencer felt sorry for her. She was the one who had suffered aggrievance. She was the one whose husband got stolen. How kind she was to think that she was to be med! The Maserati was driven out of the vi. Catherine was sitting in the passenger seat, she had just read the news that Jennifer and Ivan took the kids to shoot family photos. Whats with that woman? Can Spencer tolerate this? Is she dating two men at the same time? And the two men acquiesced in it? She couldnt figure it out and felt somehow unhappy. Therefore, while driving, she called someone on her phone. Hey, is this Urban Daily? I have a news for you. Chapter 310 The Truth In the Emerald Bay. The beautiful vi stood under the sunlight, and at every corner of the house revealed delicacy. The kids had gone skiing. On the grasnd, Ivan was sitting on the armchair, drinking tea in the breeze and appreciating the cloud and the sky. Marry stood beside him. Looking at his frown, she wanted to say something several times, but stopped on a second thought. Do you have anything to say? Ivan wasnt looking at her, his eyes were still fixed on the sky. Such insight impressed Marry. She bowed respectfully, plucked up her courage, and said, This morning. when Mrs Miss Brooks was cooking your noodles, I asked her a question. Ivan turned to look at her and asked gently, What did you ask her? I asked her why she left with Spencer outside the emergency room. Marrys voice was tinged with nervousness. Finally, the question that had been bothering Ivan for so long was going to be answered. Ivan looked at her. What did she say? She only said that you were going to get married soon, did it matter to you. After Marry replied, she lowered her head. Hearing this, Ivan frowned and felt pain in his chest. Did it matter to him? How silly she was! Of course it mattered. His eyes darkened and somehow, he felt a bit agitated. After a while, his phone rang and Marry turned around to leave. It should be a work call. She shouldnt stay here anymore. Ivan picked up his phone and looked at the caller ID. He answered the phone and ced it near his ear. Mr. Marsh, we have gotten you the surveince video you wanted. It has been sent to you on e-mail. Ivan then hung up the phone. He started to get twitchy. What would the truth be? He was looking forward to it, but at the same time, he was a bit scared. He suppressed the surging emotions in his heart, opened his e-mail and clicked on the surveince video that was as long as 10 minutes. Then, he saw that outside the emergency room stood several people, Jennifer wasnt one of them, neither was his mother. After a while, Aubree showed up in the video, dragging Jennifer. He felt nervous. If my son died, I will let you die with him! Aubree said with hatred in her eyes. You would not live alone! It was when Ivan noticed that Jennifer wasnt wearing any shoes, but was barefoot in a patients clothes, looking fragile. Its Ivan in there? What happened? Her voice was filled with fright, as if she had no idea of the car ident. Then, there was a dead silence.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The light of the emergency room was on and no one answered her. Aubree stared at her with hatred. It seemed that she really wanted to kill Jennifer. After a while, Ivan saw that the door of the emergency room was opened from the inside and Catherine, covered in blood, came out. She was looking into space with no strength that all, she looked like a walking corpse. How is he? Why are you out here? Catherine murmured, The doctors are still trying to save him, but Ivan has lost all consciousness. Ivan sat on the armchair and he had been paying attention to the expression on Jennifers face. It was obvious that she was extremely worried. How What happened? Why is he in the emergency room? She was scared. At this time, someone spoke, Mr. Marsh came to New York to find you. When he saw you crossing the road and was about to get in a taxi, he got anxious and rushed into the traffic regardless of his own safety. He just didnt want to see you disappear in front of him again. So, that was how the car ident happened? For the first time, Ivan got to know the truth. He could risk his life for her? How important was Jennifer to him? In the surveince video, Ivan saw that. Jennifer was shedding tears and he felt sorry for her. Why dont you just go to hell? Aubrees sudden scream made Ivan nervous. Then, Aubree made a crazy move p! Ivan felt pain scorching in his heart, his face livid. Chapter 311 Surveillance Video Seeing that all Jennifer cared about was him while his mother wasshing out at her, Ivan felt sorry for her. Mrs. Marsh! Seeing this, Ivan felt indescribably angry and his eyes turned cold. It seemed that. Catherine was the sane one here. She grabbed Jennifer up from the ground. Arent you Darcie? Arent you a well-known doctor? Go in there and save him! Why are you still standing here? The doctor said that he might be a vegetable, or he might die! Jennifer, hes here because of you! Jennifer, youre such a monster! Catherine kept shaking Jennifer and her questions made Ivan fell extremely sorry for Jennifer. The woman he loved was barefoot, wearing a patients gown and being dragged back and forth with no one there to help her. S he didnt resist at all. She looked like a puppet.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. There were tears in Ivans eyes and he could understand the desperation and devastation Jennifers was feeling then. She must be so helplessly guilty at that moment. In the next second, Pippas words caught Ivans attention. Pippa said, She has just had an operation! Ms. Collins, stop shaking her! An operation? She had an operation? What was it about? Then, Ivan saw that Jennifer walked into the emergency room. So, she cared about him? Ivan didnt know if he should be happy about this or not. But at this moment, all his heart was with Jennifer. A whileter, he saw that she was stopped by Rowan. Jennifer had broken down and couldnt calm down at all. Let go of me! Let me see him. Let go of me! I beg you! She shouted in a hoarse voice. Then, Ivan heard her desperate wailing. Soon, the news that Ivan needed blood came. The doctor asked everyone outside the emergency room about their blood type, but no one had the same blood type of his, which was RH negative. It was not until Spencer showed up in the surveince video that Jennifer seemed to have seen hope. Spencer, you are RH negative, right? Jennifer rushed over to him and grabbed his arm. However, Spencer frowned and said indifferently, Why did youe here? She had just had an operation and she should be in bed, having a rest now. Then, he continued, I never donate blood. I beg you! Please, save Ivan! He was in a serious car ident and hes in the emergency room now! Hes there because of me and he cant hold on anymore! There isnt enough blood! Spencer, Im begging you! The woman he loved was crying desperately. Seeing how helpless Jennifer looked, there were tears in Ivans eyes and he felt sad. Is it worth it? Spencer asked her, You have just had a miscarriage of his child. It was a life! Its only fair that he pays for it with his life! Miscarriage? Jennifer had a miscarriage of his child? So, that was why she was wearing a patient gown? Holding his phone tightly in his hand, Ivan kept taking deep breaths. However, every breath he took hurt. Spencer, I am begging you! It was me. I was being careless that I lost the baby Please, save him! Is he worth it? Spencer still looked indifferent, Is he worth it for you to beg me? He is! She answered with no hesitation. Her face had been covered with tears and it was obvious that she was heartbroken. Im begging you, Spencer! Im begging you, save him! Grabbing Spencers hand, Jennifer pleaded. Finally, tears fell down from Ivans eyes and dropped onto his phone screen. He felt heartbroken seeing this. Fine! But I have a condition. Spencer finally agreed. Okay! I will promise you anything! Even if its my life! Jennifers words hurt Ivan again. Then, he heard. Spencers shameless words. I want you to be my girlfriend and stop seeing him for the rest of your life. You can think about it carefully before you make the decision. Then he heard Spencer say to Aubree, Taking things away from Ivan is my life motto. I want everything he loves. That shameless bastard! Ivan clenched his fists and his eyes med with rage. How he wished he couldve gotten up and rushed out at that moment! If he could, he would never let Spencer do this! Chapter 312 Like A Knight What should we do? Weve got no blood supply! Can we find a RH negative donor? Dr. Watson! another doctor rushed out in anxiety. Call the nearby hospitals! Quick! I did! They dont have it either! I promise you! finally, Jennifer said. Ill be your girlfriend. I promise! Ivans tears fell and he couldnt help sobbing anymore. He turned off the video and clenched his phone. This was why exactly she left But someone edited the video and only showed him a part of it. How sinister! Ivan was determined now. He stood up, walked to his Lamborghini, got into the drivers seat and started the car. Marry walked out of the house. She was left no time to ask where he was going before the car was driven away at a fast speed. Ivan felt indignant and angry. Staring at the road ahead, his eyes were sharp. He drove towards seaside vi. He wanted to see Jennifer! He had to see her! And apologize to her! He would get her back! At this moment, outside seaside vi. As soon as Spencer left, Jennifer was surrounded by reporters and could hardly move. Ms. Brooks, is it true that you and Mr. Marsh have divorced? Why did you take the family photos? Why are you living with Spencer? What is the rtionship between the two of you? Will you interfere with the wedding of Ms. Collins and Mr. Marshs next month? Ms. Brooks, can you tell us where the three of you are now? Have you gotten back together with Mr. Marsh? The reporters kept asking questions and it seemed that they wouldnt let her go if she didnt answer them. There were all microphones in front of Jennifer and it was so crowded a reporter almost stepped on her foot. Tammy stood outside the crowd and couldnt get in at all, she was anxious. Ms. Brooks has low blood sugar. Stop surrounding her! The lights were shing and the cameras were shooting. Jennifer was agitated but didnt want to say a word. Are you feeling guilty, Ms. Brooks? Are these questions hard to answer? Who are you protecting? Why are you living here? Whats with you and Spencer? The Lamborghini was parked not far away, Ivan got out of the car quickly and walked over with a long face.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org He gave an intimidating aura. Seeing Jennifer besieged, he grabbed the reporters shoulders and pushed them away one by one. Ah! Who the hell are you! Several reporters were thrown to the ground. Jennifer was grabbed by her wrist and held into his arms. Ivan covered her with his suit. Then, he took her out of the crowd. Jennifer looked up, but couldnt see his face because of the suit on her. But she could tell who he was from the smell on him, and from the sense of security she felt when she was with him. Mr. Marsh, will you and Ms. Collins wedding be held as scheduled? Mr. Marsh, have you gotten back together with Ms. Collins? Ivan ignored them, opened the door of the passenger seat for Jennifer. Get in, he said in a gentle voice, helping her into the car. Closing the door, he got in the drivers seat quickly. Fasten your seat belt. Then, he stared coldly at the reporters who were shooting. Jennifer fastened her seat belt in a fluster, the car was started and Ivan drove away. Jennifer turned to look at him and couldnt believe he was here. Chapter 313 Apology Thinking of the fact that Ivan left in the hospital without saying anything, Jennifer had thought that he would never want to see her again. He was angry, but she didnt know why. Ivan fixed his eyes on the front without saying anything, he drove at a very fast speed. Looking at him holding the steering wheel tightly in his hands, Jennifer asked, Where are you taking me? Ivan did not answer. He stepped on the gas and elerated the speed. Holding the seat belt, Jennifer was nervous. There was tension in the car. Ivan had a lot on his mind. How he wanted to elope with her! He could take her anywhere. It was not until Ivan parked the car on the beach that Jennifer was finally relieved. Somehow, she dared not look into his eyes, so she hadnt turned her head. With his deep eyes, Ivan turned to look at her, held her cheeks and kissed her.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Jennifer was startled and opened her eyes wide. Ivan kissed her passionately with his hands holding her face. She couldnt struggle out of his embrace at all. She could smell him and her mind went nk. This was surreal. Was she in a dream? This must be a dream. She didnt resist. Her lips were so soft that Ivan became obsessed with them, he couldnt help but kiss her more passionately. As their bodies were getting hotter and hotter, Jennifer couldnt help feeling a bit nervous. After the kiss, she blushed. Ivan held her into his arms, Im sorry. Jennifers heart suddenly skipped a beat. Was he apologizing? Feeling that her body was stiff, he quickly let go of her. She must be scared by him. Holding her shoulders, Ivan fixed his tearful eyes on her belly and felt incredibly sad. His hands slid down andnded on her belly. Seeing his fallen tears, Jennifer could see that he felt apologetic and sad. It was my fault. I failed to protect our baby, he said with sobs in regret, Im sorry. Jennifer was shocked. How did you know? She frowned and thought of something. Have you remembered everything? Have you gotten back your memory? That was not right, even if he had remembered everything, he shouldnt have known that she had been pregnant. Only Spencer knew about it. Holding her hands, Ivan said in a hoarse and low voice, Ive checked the surveince video. What surveince video? Jennifer didnt understand. Ivan looked up and the twos eyes met. He told her, In the hospital in New York, outside the emergency room. Jennifer didnt quite follow him. Why did he check the surveince video? They had shown me a video in which I saw everyone standing outside while you left with Spencer. I had been hating you because of it. Jennifer looked at him and listened to his words, rting to him. It seemed she had understood why he was suddenly so distant to her in the hospital. Butter, I saw the full video and knew why you left with him, Ivan felt stuffy in his chest and said sadly. In order to save my life, you Stop talking, Jennifer interrupted him and try to keep herself together. So, he didnt remember her; he had just seen the surveince video. It wouldnt change the fact that he was getting married. Jennifers mind was very clear at this moment. Meanwhile, Catherines car was parked in the yard of the Kelsington Bay. After getting off the car, she quickly walked toward the living room. Although her cheeks were still a bit swollen and the hearing of her right ear was worse than that of her left one and she was in anxiety, she had put on some make up and put her hair on her back so that people wouldnt see the bruises on her face. Aubree! After walking into the house and seeing Aubree, Catherine addressed her by her first name. Aubree stood up from the sofa. Catherine? She was surprised, why was Catherine here? Catherine walked to her, then bent her knees and knelt down. Aubree, I beg you, move up the wedding to an earlier date! Chapter 314 Move Up the Wedding to An Earlier Date Standing near, Pippa stopped with a te of fruits in her hands and disdainfully stared at Catherine, who was kneeling down on the ground. Why was she so annoying? She couldnt wait any longer? Aubree, Im begging you! Catherine looked up, her hair slipping to the sides, revealing her swollen cheek. What happened to your face? Aubree was shocked, bent over and wanted to look at it carefully. Catherine widened her eyes and covered her face with her hands in a fluster. There was a small ident. She was having a breakdown and she couldnt keep herself together anymore. Aubree, just hold wedding earlier. I cant wait anymore! When it came to Ivan and Jennifer, she couldnt calm down at all and would turn into a lunatic. Moreover, she couldnt control it. Even Catherine hated herself like this. Aubree helped her up. Why hold wedding earlier? What happened? Tell me. I saw with my own eyes that Jennifer was seducing Ivan. Catherine stood up with hatred in her eyes. She forced Ivan and the kids into taking family photos with her. It has been on the news. Aubree was in shock. She hadnt checked todays news yet. When she took out her phone and saw the news, the look on her face changed. It had made headlines. Moreover, theizens werementing ill words that she couldnt even read them. Catherine used. You dont know, Aubree. she passed out in Ivans arms deliberately and forced Ivan to send her to the hospital. She woke up as soon as they arrived and she humiliated me outside the ward like a shrew! She had plotted to let Ivan p me in the face! Really? Aubree was pissed off. However, Pippa didnt believe it at all. She thought Aubree trusted Catherine was because she didnt like Jennifer and she was in favor of Catherine. She had lost her judgment. How could she just listen to only one side of the story? There must be a reason that Jennifer humiliated Catherine. She walked over, put the te of fruit down the table with a loud sound and greeted Catherine. Ms. Collins. Catherine was in no mood to talk to her. She didnt even look at Pippa. She held Aubrees hand, Aubree, can we just hold wedding in advance? Anyway, its going to happen. I dont want anything to ruin the wedding. Jennifer is such a scheming woman!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Okay! Aubree didnt want Jennifer to ruin the wedding as well and she hated her more. I will find another lucky date. Pippa was stunned upon hearing this. Itll be held in a week, Aubree said, If Jennifer keeps seducing Ivan after your marriage, she would be disgraced by herself. Since Aubree had agreed, Catherine breathed a sigh of relief and felt much better. Pippa red at Catherine and scolded in her heart, Did she even know who should feel disgraced? On the beach. The sea breeze came in through the window and blew past their ears. They could see the sun, the beach, the trees and the ships on the sea. In the Lamborghini, Ivan sat in the drivers seat while Jennifer sat in the passenger seat. Ivan didnt regain his memory, he had just seen the surveince video, which had cause him a great shock. I wont marry her, he said in a hoarse voice, Although I dont remember the past between us anymore, you are special to me. I want to get close to you, to know you again. Hearing his words, Jennifer didnt know how she should feel. She didnt know how to answer, so she fell silent. She had promised Aubree and Spencer. Will you give me a chance? Ivan asked her, Dont go back to him. Stay with me and we can start over. How are you going to handle everything? Jennifer looked over at him and asked, Everyone knows you are getting married with Catherine Collins. They are all waiting to see your wedding! I dont care! Ivan held her hand tightly and said, Why did you leave? Did my mom force you to leave me? No. Jennifer was still sane, she withdrew her hand from his. I dont love you anymore. I am tired and done. She didnt want to make things worse than it already was. Chapter 315 He Will Handle It Seeing the indifferent look on Jennifers face, Ivan felt hurt. He didnt believe in a word she just said. Jennifer turned to look at him and said with nonchnce, Do you think you own everything in the world? You think you can get everything you want and people have to center their lives around you? Dont you love me? Ivan stared into her eyes and asked. I dont. Then why did you agree to his condition? Ivan frowned, Why did you sacrifice yourself? Somehow, Jennifer felt a mess. She looked away at the scenery outside. Ivan promised her, Give me some time and I will clean up the mess. I wont get you involved. He stared at her like an innocent but stubborn child, Everyone knows Im marrying her, but I dont feel a thing about her and you know that. It seemed like a promise, or an exnation. I have never kissed her or done anything intimate with her. He had never loved Catherine and he never would. That was how strange things always were. Even after he had been separated from his true love, he would want her back again after only a nce. Drive me back to Spencers, Jennifer said, feeling a bit tired, No matter what happens between Spencer and me, I will never get back with you. Why? Ivan was somewhat happy, because it meant she hadnt been in love with Spencer yet. There is no reason, Jennifer said indifferently, Ill avoid meeting with you and I hope you will nevere to me again. Hearing this, Ivans heart ached. Was she going to make a clean break with him? He started to reflect on himself. He did fail to handle everything well, but he would correct his mistakes. Although he didnt want to part with Jennifer, he drove her back to the seaside vi. When he drove here, he drove at a very fast speed. But on the way back to seaside vi, he drove extremely slowly. He wanted more time with her, even in silence. The car stopped. Jennifer unfastened the seat belt and got off. She walked into the house without looking back. Staring at her receding figure, Ivan was a bit at a loss. It was not until she disappeared from his sight that he drove to thepany.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In the CEOs office. Seeing Ivan back, Finnley didnt know how he should put it. After thinking about it for a long while, he said, Mr. Marsh, there was a message from your mother. What did she say? Ivan said in an indifferent manner, leafing through the documents. Finnley lowered his head. She said the wedding shall be held earlier. Next Wednesday. Hearing this, Ivan looked calm. The wedding has been in preparation for half a year. You know who its for. Finnley was stunned, but he wasnt good at lying. Its for Ms. Brooks. I wont get married unless the bride is her, Ivan said calmly, Go and call my mom. I wont clean the mess for her, if she doesnt care about the humiliation it would do to the Marsh family, she can go on entertaining the press. Finnley was in a dilemma. He wanted him to pass the bad news? Ivan wasnt even going to talk to Aubree first? At this time, it had gone on trend that Ivan took Jennifer away from the seaside vi. There were pictures of it. A lot of employees were discussing. Gee, the wedding isnt going to happen anymore, is it? I have a strong hunch that Mr. Marsh wont marry Ms. Collins. But Jennifer lives with that actor guy. What is the rtionship between the two of them anyway? Its so messed up. Spencer had also read the news and he was pissed. Ivan went too far this time. He drove fast to the Marsh Group and stopped the car. A whileter, Ivan walked out of thepany building and was walking towards his Lamborghini. Spencer quickly got out of the car, mmed the door and strode towards him. Chapter 316 Fight Ivan stuffed his hands into his pockets and stopped mid-step, looking down his nose at Spencer.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Thetter rushed to him, but a few bodyguards with excellent fighting skills suddenly appeared from nowhere to block his way. Why did you go to my house, Ivan Marsh? Think the trouble isnt big enough? Spence pointed at Ivan. Who do you think you are to take her away? You have no damn rights. His roar in the corridor attracted the surrounding employees attention, and they all looked over. Ivan, exuding indifference, gazed at him intensely with interrogating eyes. Where were you when she was trapped by the paparazzi? Spencer couldnt utter an answer, boiling over with anger. The next second, he raised his fist to throw a punch at Ivans bodyguard. The bodyguard reacted quickly and dodged. Spencer became more furious. He entirely concentrated on fighting against the bodyguard, and so did thetter. Ivan gazed at Spencer icily, the scene in the surveince video popped up in his mind. Outside the emergency room, Spencer shamelessly forced Jennie to be his girlfriend. Ivan recalled his expression, ruthless tone, and arrogant words to Aubree. How he wished his bodyguards could teach Spencer a big lesson! Although he didnt givemands, his bodyguards knew what he wanted. Soon, Spencer was hit several times, which worried the onlookers. If hes injured severely, how will he act in Love in Violet Gold Bay? My goodness! Whats the rtionship between them? Is this fight for Ms. Brooks? Spencer was adept at fighting, but he couldnt win against so many bodyguards simultaneously. Moreover, it was Ivans territory. Ivan didnt have the mood to talk to him, nor did he want to waste his time on Spencer. Therefore, he walked toward his Lamborghini. His driver pulled the rear door for him and bowed politely. Mr. Marsh, please sit in. While dodging, Spencer fought back against Ivans bodyguards. However, he could only watch Ivan get into the car. The car roared away shortly after. Seething with rage, Spencer was distracted. A bodyguard threw a sharp punch at his handsome face. The pain made him flinch. Spencer flew into a rage instantly. Instead of following Ivan to leave, he vented his anger on the bodyguards, using all his strength in every move. In about five minutes, a security guard received Ivans call. He walked to the fighting crowd after ending the conversation. Stop it! The bodyguards immediately stopped in unison and lined up. Spencers face was ck and blue, and he was also injured. He didnt want to continue fighting beyond his ability, either. Hence, he turned away and sat in his car. When his Volvo pulled up to the seaside vi, Spencers eyes were full of hatred. In the house, Tammy watched his car for a long time, but he still hadnt gotten off. When he finally went into the living room, Tammy panicked. Mr. Lawrence, what happened? Did you have a fight? Spencers mouth corner was swollen and bleeding. He also looked annoyed. Ignoring her, Spencer stared at the woman standing on the staircase. They locked eyes. Jennifers heart performed a somersault. She could tell Spencer was burning with anger. Staring at her coldly, Spencer strode toward the stairs. Then he withdrew his gaze and ignored her. When he approached, Jennifers heart gradually tightened, but she kept silent. Spencer bypassed her, heading upstairs. Jennifer could see the bruises on his face. Spencer! she turned to follow him. Who did you fight with? Bang! He mmed his room door, shutting her out. Spencer? Jennifer knocked on his door and twisted the doorknob, but he had locked it from the inside. What happened, Spencer? Who did you fight with? Suddenly, the door was pulled open. Jennifer was shocked. With a stubborn and icy look, Spencer asked unhappily, Whom are you worried about? Jennifer looked into his eyes and answered, Im worried about you. I dont think so. He furrowed his brows. You hesitated before you said it. So you fought with Ivan? she asked solemnly. Why? Spencer could tell she was worried about Ivan, feeling depressed. Jennifer, the one in a million possibility for you to be my girlfriend is gone, isnt it? Chapter 317 Good News Jennifer was baffled, wondering how to reply to him. Bang! Spencer mmed the door shut again, which startled Jennifer. Instead of knocking on it, she stood at the door for a long time. Her heart sank. Behind the door, Spencer was waiting. Jennifer had stopped knocking on his door, but his mind had begun wandering. Was she worried about Ivan Marsh now? What an ungrateful woman! He med Jennifer as she even didnt ask him about his injury. In fact, Jennifer was worried about Spencer because he was the younger brother of Ivan, who cared about him indeed. Although they got along weirdly, she could tell they both cared about each other. Right then, Tammy came upstairs. Upon hearing her footsteps, Jennifer looked at her. Tammy gently gripped her shoulder and whispered, Ms. Brooks, why dont you take a rest? Let me handle this. Tammy could tell Jennifer was worried about Spencer. Jennifer wanted to settle things down more peacefully. The fight could worsen the situation. After losing his memories, Ivan became more short-tempered than before. She was roughly sure that Spencer had a fight against Ivan. After Jennifer left, Tammy knocked on the door. Spencer opened it, a trace of disappointment shing in his eyes. He had thought it was Jennifer again. Mr. Lawrence, let me put the medicine on your wounds, Tammy said worriedly in an amiable voice. Spencer turned around, and she followed him with a first-aid kit. Without asking why, Tammy put the ointment on his bruises and said, I can tell Ms. Brooks is worried about you. But she was more worried about Ivan. Spencer didnt feel delighted at all. He skipped dinner this evening. Instead, he let Tammy bring him some food to his bedroom. Jennifer knew that he didnt want to see her. She had dinner with Tammy in the dining room downstairs. Hows he doing? asked Jennifer. I put the ice pack and ointment on his wounds. His bruises will fade soon, but hes in a bad mood. Jennifer felt bothered. She decided not to leave the house in the following days. The paparazzi were keeping an eye on all of them, so she must stay away from trouble. The following early morning. Alfie and Diana picked up a family photo and took it to their kindergarten. Im sure well win the first prize, Alfie said confidently. In the car, he pecked on the photo lovingly. Look! Mommy and Daddy are a perfect match. s Diana cupped her chin while frowning. Unfortunately, Daddy is going to marry Catherine Collins. Their wedding ising soon. What can we do? No matter what, we cant let them marry, Alfie bit out determinedly, although he hadnt had an idea yet. I dont think Mommy is brave enough, Diana remarked. Its all because Daddy has lost his memories. Alfie was like a grownup. She cannot be sure if Daddy loves her or not. In this case, what can she do with her boldness? The car headed to the kindergarten. Alfie and Diana discussed their parents matter on the way. Although they were too young, they didnt behave like children, but the parents worried about the two. In the seaside vi. After getting up, Jennifer didnt see Spencer. Tammy said he had left. Seriously, what had he been angry for so long? How about the bruises on his face? she asked. Almost gone.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jennifer had breakfast alone in the dining room, looking calmly. No one could tell what was in her mind, though. The date of her divorce was approaching. She couldnt help imagining the wedding scene of Ivan and Catherine. Would Catherine move to Emerald Bay? Would the cloakroom be filled with her clothes? Jennifer didnt think Catherine would treat her children kindly, so she wanted to take the twins away. She worked on a n in which she didnt want Spencer to be involved. Emerald Bay. Ivan had been sleepless for a whole night. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of his bedroom, he peered out. Damned memories What should I do to recall it? A minuteter, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. Get my jet ready. Im going to New York. Then he changed his clothes and got ready to set off for New York. Suddenly, he received a call from Alfie. Daddy, our familys photo has won the highest votes. Our teacher wants you and Mommy to share your experiences of being a happy family, Alfie told him excitedly, Were considered the happiest family in the kindergarten because our eyes are filled with love in the photo. Can you share the experiences? Ivan looked at thending jet calmly and asked, When do you need me to go there? This afternoon. Many parents wille over, and our kindergarten leaders will attend it. Have you called Mommy yet? Ivan asked in a low voice. Chapter 318 For Their Son Not yet, Daddy, Alfie answered sincerely, You are the first I called. Will youe over? Ivan was brought back to his senses. If Mommy goes, Ill go. Great! Alfie was overjoyed as he had the confidence to convince Jennifer. Wait for my good news, then. Im calling her now. Then he hung up instantly. Sitting on the sofa, Ivan stared at his phone in a daze. Someone entered the living room. Morning, Mr. Marsh. The jet is ready. Would you like to depart now? Ivan loosened his frown and answered in a voice that wasnt as cold as usual, Wait for a moment. The man didnt know what he was waiting for but didnt urge him. He just stood aside and waited for Ivans instruction. In the seaside vi. Meanwhile, Jennifer hadnt finished breakfast. The table was filled with milk, muffins, pancakes, and oatmeal. Behind her was a vase of fresh lilies, the fragrance of which spread in the air. When she heard her phone ring, she picked it up and checked the caller ID. Instantly, she swiped to answer, Hello, Alfie? He asked her for her number yesterday. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to call her now. Good news, Mommy! her sons familiar voice sounded out. What good news? Jennifer asked calmly. Alfie was always brilliant and naughty. She wondered if it was a stupid thing. We submitted a family photo to our teacher today and won the first prize as the happiest family in our kindergarten. Our photo was the best among all the pictures. Have you already arrived at the kindergarten? Jennifer raised her eyes to check the clock on the wall. Its only eight oclock. Yes, we have. Alfie asked anxiously, Shall I start a video call instead? The photo won the first prize. So? Jennifer sipped some milk. Our photos used to be online. Im not afraid of thements or discussion from your ssmates and teachers. No! No onemented on it. All of them envied us. Our teacher wants to invite you and Daddy to share your experiences of having a happy family. Jennifer almost sprayed the milk in her mouth, widening her eyes. Are you listening, Mommy? Afraid she would end the call, Alfie emphasized, Im not lying. Do you need my teacher to call you in person? Come on Im listening, sweetheart. Its really ridiculous. Doesnt your teacher watch the news? Your father is getting married soon. Why should I share the experiences in your kindergarten? Arent you upset that Daddy is getting married?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Alfie Will youe or not? Alfie changed his wording. You muste here, Mommy. The opportunity is once in a blue moon. Itll prove our parents love for us. Six years ago, he missed the chance. Will you miss the chance now, Mommy? All our ssmates are looking forward to it. Jennifer refused to ept the moral trial from her son. Have you called him? Not yet, Alfie answered smartly. If you agree, Im sure Ill convince him. Jennifer hesitated, afraid that Ivan would give a negative answer. While she was in silence, Alfie continued, Ill take it as a yes. Ill call him now. Hell pick you up. Dont go out this afternoon. Then he ended the call. Jennifer panicked for a second. She was always a good mother who never missed anything in her childrens lives. Whenever they had homework from kindergarten, she tried her best to cooperate. However, she didnt know what to do this time. Jennifer didnt call Alfie if Ivan agreed, nor did Ivan call her. She didnt go out with her phone by her side. One oclock in the afternoon. Shortly after Jennifer had finished dinner, a Lamborghini was parked outside the seaside vi. A servant entered and reported, Excuse me, Ms. Brook. Mr. Marsh is here. His car is outside the house. Chapter 319 Making Trouble? In fact, Jennifer was prepared after considering it for a while. She had foreseen that Ivan would agree with Alfie. However, she had mixed feelings when she saw the Lamborghini in the yard. After all, her loved man was sitting in the car. She couldnt keep calm when they met, so she tried her best to repress the fluctuation in her heart. Tammy, can you call Spencer for me? Jennifer was considerate. To help Alfie with his homework, I must go to the kindergarten with Ivan. Were the childrens parents, which cannot be changed by anyone. I hope hell not misunderstand. Jennifer believed that Spencer would feel better if she took the initiative to exin to him. Tammy nodded, watching her leave. Then she picked up her phone. She dialed Spencers number and told him what Jennifer had said. Spencer was on the film set. The news made him frown and upset. Jennifer was correct. That was the fact that no one could change. However, Spencer felt reluctant as Ivan and Jennifer would probably tangle with each other in the rest of their life because of the children. Thinking that Ivan looked down on him, sent his bodyguards to beat him up, and left the scene, Spencer had a sudden surge of anger. He had to hire the best makeup artist to help him cover the bruises on his face. Excuse me, Director, but I have to leave for three hours. Spencer didnt tell the crew his reason. After putting down the stage prop, he strode away. Georgia, who yed the female protagonist, panicked. Spencer! Then she stood in a daze. The director wished Spencer could leave after ying a scene but failed to see him anymore. Outside the seaside vi. Ivan pulled the door of the passengers seat open for Jennifer. They exchanged a short nce before Jennifer bent over to sit in. Ivan closed the door for her.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He returned to the drivers seat, fastened his seat belt, and started the engine. The car was pulled away steadily, just like how he felt. He had nned to return to New York for his lost memories earlier. He wanted to check on the scene where the car ident had happened and the ces where he and she used to wander and take photos. However, their sons phone call made them reencounter. Why did you fight with Spencer? she asked softly, but it hammered his heart heavily. Spencer? Listen to her tone. They had be so intimate now? Ivan was upset, stepping on the gas. The car elerated, which shocked Jennifer. What are you doing? She gazed at his gloomy side face. Safetyes first! We can die together, Ivan chuckled, Ive died once already, anyway. Jennifer was in wordless anger. She withdrew her gaze, peering out of the window. However, she believed that he was a good driver. The topic of his fight with Spencer ended abruptly. Since he was unwilling to answer, she wouldnt insist on asking. Meanwhile, Catherine received a call from Spencer. She was half-lying against the bedhead in the ward while listening to his voice. She snapped in disbelief, Why are they so brave? They shot the family photo yesterday, and now they are going to kindergarten together. Wish to appear on the headlines again, huh? Where are you? Ill pick you up. Spencer boiled with rage. Lets watch the fun, shall we? I Catherine felt embarrassed as her cheeks were still swollen. I need another half an hour. Im during a checkup in a hospital. She couldnt wait to go there indeed. Ill go pick you up. Spencer ended the call. Catherine was sitting in a daze for a few seconds. Instantly, she said, Linda, get me a dress and help me put on makeup. Hurry! Linda did as told while bitching about, Why is Mr. Marsh going to the kindergarten with Jennifer Brooks? Have they decided to attend all such asions together in the future? Her words riled Catherine up. Ill never let them be together. Ivan must marry me. Our wedding will be held next Wednesday. He wont escape. Catherines eyes glimmered with stubbornness. I dont mind who has won his heart as long as hes with me, and I can see him right after getting up every morning. Chapter 320 Kiss in the Basement Parking Lot Linda felt that Catherine became an utterly different woman when regarding her love. Is love really poisonous? Can it swallow a persons soul? Catherine was independent, outstanding, ambitious, and brilliant, an idol of countless women. However, she was bothered by her love, which made Linda feel that she was no longer the woman she used to be. Bright Star Kindergarten. Several buildings with a modern architectural style sparkled under the sunlight. The Lamborghini entered the VIP passage and quietly parked in the basement parking lot. Instead of unbuckling her seat belt, Jennifer sat on the passengers seat in silence under the dim light. Ivan turned to stare at her, whose familiar face made him feel peaceful and calm. Jennifers skin was perfect and shiny white as she seldom put on makeup. Dont beat him, Jennifer muttered when feeling his gaze, When your memories return, youll regret it. Her words furrowed Ivans brows slightly. His gaze on her face became cold and solemn. She turned to look into his eyes. You care about him a lot. What you have between you two is unique, and its difficult for you to imagine it now. Their gazes met. Jennifer added, When I first met him, we were dating in an amusement park. Catherine called you and told you something had happened to him. Ivan didnt have any impression about it, so he was all his ears. You instantly took me to the police station. I had never seen you so worried for another person. You two dislike each other, and yet care about each other too. The more Ivan listened to her, the more upset he became. He didnt have the mood to talk about Spencer. Hence, he parted his lips. If you want me to show mercy to him, you can shut up now. Jennifer could tell how much he detested Spencer. She was annoyed, wondering if he didnt listen to her at all. She unbuckled the seat belt and was about to get off the car.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, Ivan seized her wrist and dragged her back to face him. The next second, he pressed the back of her head and captured her tender lips. Jennifers eyes widened instantly. Ivan couldnt help but kiss her. Then he deepened it, savoring her taste. Jennifer struggled by instinct as she was frightened. They were in the basement parking lot, and others could easily see them. She panicked as she refused to appear in the headlines again. However, the more she struggled, the more excited he became. Ivan locked her up in his arms, squeezing her. He was enveloped by her scent, which made him obsessed and calmed him down at the same time. Jennifer struggled hard, hitting him repeatedly. Hmm Hmm When he finally pulled away and let her go, she exhaled and escaped from the car. Ivan immediately got off the car, curling his lips into a satisfying smile. Suddenly, all the lights in the basement parking lot were switched on. Meanwhile, Ivan propped his arms on her shoulder. They appeared like a loving couple in others sight. A group of teachers and the headmaster weed them with a banner in front. They lined up with joyful smiles. Then they apuded. Jennifer realized that they had just witnessed their kiss in the car. Her heart skipped a beat. She felt embarrassed and baffled. Ivan squeezed her to his side, looking gentle. Wee, Mr. Marsh and Ms. Brooks. Congrattions! Youve won the most loving family in our kindergarten. We look forward to you sharing your secrets of keeping a happy family. Another apuse sounded. Ivan beamed at them, and Jennifer cast down her eyes. Alfie said they had won the first prize because of the love in their eyes, but she wondered if it was because she and Ivan were good-looking instead. Anyway, their familys photo got the first ce among several hundred photos. Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks, this way, please. Ivan strode forward while holding her. Feeling like acting awkwardly, Jennifer had to wear a smile as she couldnt disgrace their children. Chapter 321 Marriage Proposal for the Second Time The kindergartens yground was massive and had been decorated with holiday ornaments. Countless colorful pinwheels spun in the breeze. Crystal bubbles floated in the air, sparkling under the sunlight. The sky was blue with cotton-like clouds. Daddy! Mommy! Alfie and Diana ran toward them, looking overjoyed. Alfie held Ivans empty hand, and Diana had Jennifers, so their parents were still clinging together. There were several red arches on the yground, such as Wisdom Door, Intelligence Door, and Happiness Door. The benches along the wide aisle were fully packed with the students parents. They were all waiting to hear the experience sharing. In fact, they were confused. Isnt Mr. Marsh going to marry Catherine Collins soon? Are they acting here for the childrens sake? If so, they are indeed good at acting. The two even dont look awkward when walking so intimately. Who can tell theyre going to divorce soon? They are a perfect match, though. Their children are going to elementary school soon. Why will they divorce? Mr. Marsh is indeed handsome. He looks even cuter than on TV. I agree. Hes gorgeous. Under the parents envious gazes, Ivan, Jennifer, and their twins passed through the arches and walked onto the flower-surrounded stage in the center. Another apuse sounded. As the headmaster gave a kick-off speech, the scene quieted down. Instead of speaking many cliches, he had a simple opening. After ncing at the family of four next to him, he said, We elected the family photo of Alfie and Diana to be the first prize out of several hundred photos. Our children saw things clearly, and 90% of them voted for this photo. Lets congratte them. The scene was filled with thunderous apuse. Jennifer could feel all the gazes on her. Now, lets wee Alfies and Dianas parents to share with us how they got along with the children and how they run a happy family. Then the headmaster passed the microphone to Ivan. To everyones expectation, Ivan took over the microphone. He stood upright under the sun, born a man of status. Firstly, I must apologize to my wife, he said mellowly in a maic voice, looking down at Jennifer next to him. Jennifers heart tightened slightly. She looked at him tensely, afraid he would do something surprising. She raised our children and educated them so well. Shes the great woman behind me and has suffered a lot of grievances. Ivan tossed the hair hanging down in front of her cheek lovingly. Im sorry, Jennifer. From now on, Ill be a good father and qualified husband. Jennifer gaped at him, wondering what he was talking about. The next second, Ivan lifted his mouth corner and looked at the audience. The secret of our happy family is never dying on resolve your conflicts till the next day. No matter how influential the husband is, he must know how topromise with his wife. Then he added, In my opinion, if there are any conflicts between a couple, the best solution is having sex. The audience apuded, especially the husbands. All the wives blushed, feeling delighted. Jennifer gazed at him calmly, wondering if he had been possessed as he was talking wantonly. She believed Ivan wanted to appear on the headline and drag her into the mere with him. Right then, Spencer and Catherine arrived, standing behind all the parents. They gasped for breath, sweat oozing on their foreheads. As soon as they entered the scene, they saw the family of four standing on the stage.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. They watched Ivan hold Jennifer while speaking. When he looked at her, his eyes became affectionate. Surprisingly, Ivan knelt to Jennifer on one knee, which raised a mighty uproar on the scene. Jennifer, this is my second time proposing to you for marriage, said Ivan, I didnt get well-prepared, nor did I prepare a ring. However, I have a heart eager to ask you to marry me. Chapter 322 Catherine Was Pissed off Under the bright sun, Jennifer looked at him in a daze. She couldnt return to her senses for a while. Ivan stared at her intensely and sincerely. Jennifer wondered if it was her dream, as the scene made her feel unreal. She doubted if she had an illusion while staring at his handsome face that was sparkling under the sun. They locked eyes, ignoring everything around them. Ivans eyes were fully upied by her, and she was attracted by himpletely. Catherine gaped at the scene on the stage in disbelief. She staggered backward, and Spencer helped her up. She seemed to have no strength, her legs weakening. She couldnt believe what she had seen. Ivan proposed to Jennifer Brooks in kindergarten. Had his memory recovered? Spencer was also shocked, wondering what Ivan was doing. All the parents were discussing. Ivan continued, I havent divorced Jennie yet, nor have we held our wedding ceremony. I know you must be confused. He nced at the audience. Ive been preparing for a grand wedding for several months. Its for Jennie. My gosh! Mr. Marsh, you mean youre not going to marry Catherine Collins? a parent asked boldly in curiosity, whose question also bothered others. All people on the scene looked at Ivan, holding their breath, all their ears. Instantly, the scene was nketed by silence. Catherines heart sank. She gazed at Ivan, who was kneeling on the stage, without blinking. Ivan wasnt annoyed. Instead, he answered calmly, You might not understand theplicated situations in the influential families. Has any of you heard I dere I love her? His words were like sharp daggers, stabbing harshly into Catherines heart. She gaped at Ivan and couldnt believe he had said such mean words in public. Another parent asked, Will you marry Catherine Collins? No, I wont, Ivan answered without hesitating. Still kneeling, he held Jennifers hand while holding the microphone. He emphasized, I will never marry Catherine Collins. Catherine gritted her teeth, tears welling up in her eyes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer wore a light-blue dress today. Staring at Ivan on the stage, she still doubted if she was dreaming. Her heart was softened, and she wished she would never wake up if it was a dream However, she knew that Ivan would never belong to her as soon as they left the stage. They came to the kindergarten to publicly disy affection for their childrens sake. Ivan added in a mellow voice, If a man cannot even make his own decision on whom to marry, what will be the meaning of his life? Catherine couldnt stand there and listen anymore. In tears, she flinched and sat back in Spencers car. Sitting on the passengers seat, she couldnt help shedding tears. Her heart tightened fiercely as if it was cracking in silence. Spencer followed her to the car, looking at her. Suddenly, he felt sorry for Catherine. When Spencer was little, Ivan was super busy, and Catherine always helped Spencer whenever he was in trouble. She also kept trying to make him reconcile with Ivan. She helped Ivan in every aspect, not just at work. Spencer could tell she had given out a lot in her rtionship with Ivan. However, she was hurt the most. Last time, Spencer even pped her for Jennifer. Recalling it, he felt apologetic. Spencer pulled out a tissue for her in silence. Catherine was sitting against the backseat like a puppet, tears streaming down her cheeks. She was overwhelmed by the indescribable sorrow. Frowning, Spencer heaved a sigh and drove away. All the parents put Ivans action on live broadcast earlier, which Ivan had expected earlier. The videos were spread wildly online, raising an uproar among theizens. Over 80% ofizens supported them being together as they had two children already. Another 20% showed sympathy for Catherine, feeling it was unfair to her. In Kelsington Bay, Aubree watched the news. Covering her chest, she sat on the sofa with difficulty. The pain spread all over her body. Madam Aubree, whats wrong? Pippa happened to see it. She hurriedly put down the tray, rushed over, and helped her up. Madam Aubree, are you feeling unwell? Aubrees phone dropped to the ground, and Pippa darted on it and saw the scene. When she checked on Aubree again, thetter had fallen to the sofa in pain, gasping for breath. Pippa calmly grabbed thendline phone and dialed the emergency number. Chapter 323 Let’s Confront It Together Meanwhile, the parents were still watching Ivan and Jennifer. Under their expectant gazes, Jennifer couldnt give him a negative answer. Jennie, will you marry me? Ivan asked sincerely, staring at her. Jennifer answered in a dreamy voice, Yes. As soon as her answer fell from her lips, there was thunderous apuse from the audience. Jennifer nced at them and was brought back to her senses. She kept reminding her that it was just an event in the kindergarten for their children, which wasnt real. Ivan stood up, hugging her gently. Thank you, Jennie. Then he exchanged a few words with Alfie and Diana. The children waved at them goodbye. Ivan squeezed her to his side and quickly took her out of the kindergarten.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Are we leaving like this? Jennifer asked, still in a daze. Or what? Ivan chuckled gently, Do you want to go through the wedding ceremony too? She blushed, pressing her lips in silence. Ivans phone rang. Ivan pulled it out, checked the caller ID, and hung it up. Soon, it rang again. He ignored it. In the basement parking lot, he pulled the passengers door open for her gentlemanly. Get in. They heard his phones ringtone again. Your phone is ringing, Jennifer reminded him. Ivan pulled his phone out, checked the caller ID, and hung it up again. When he started the engine, his phone rang again. Seemingly there was something urgent. He checked the phone records. Kelsington Bay had called him a dozen times, but he didnt answer. Why dont you answer it? Jennifer asked. Not in the mood. The Lamborghini was driven out of the parking lot and left the kindergarten. He said, Jennifer, I meant what I said. You said yes to my proposal, so you must distance yourself from Spencer. Jennifer didnt answer. Five minutester, Ivans phone rang again. Go ahead and answer it. She looked at him. They kept calling you. There must be something urgent. Ivan thought his mother must have seen the news online, so she called him to ask what had happened. He didnt think it was necessary to exin, so he ignored the calls. I was serious on the stage. While driving, he darted at her. Its not acting. Casting down her eyes, Jennifer yed with her fingers. What do you n to deal with the matter, then? Nothing, he answered, Lets confront it together. Its our own lives. We can do whatever we want. His words made her feel secure. He hadnt recalled anything before, but he seemed to decide to marry her. They heard the ringing tone of his phone again. Too noisy. Answer it, Jennifer bit out, feeling irritated. Ill turn it off. Ivan pulled the phone out. When he checked the caller ID, he saw Jordans name. In a hurry, he swiped to answer. Jordan reported, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Madam Aubree didnt feel well suddenly and was sent to the hospital. Her life is in danger. Ivan ended the call, his heart tightening. Jennifer could tell his abnormality. Whats wrong? Ivan realized that her intuition was correct. He asked gently, Where are you going next? Where are you going? Jennifers hunch told her that something was wrong. My mother is under rescue in the hospital. Jordan called me just now. Jennifer believed it must be urgent. She said, Drop me off here. I can go home myself. In that case, he could save time for the hospital. Wont you go with me? Ivan felt depressed. You said you would marry me. We have children. Arent you going with me? Jennifer was baffled by his logic. I cant just drop you off somewhere at random. Ill be worried. Ivan kept driving. Im afraid I dont have enough time to send you back. After all, my mother is lying in the emergency room. The emergency room? Jennifer was worried. Ill go with you, then. Gripping the steering wheel, Ivan held her hand with the other one. All right. He felt at ease and secure at this moment. Jennifer stared at his side face, wondering if she was still dreaming. The hospital. Aubree was in an emergency. Pippa and several bodyguards were waiting outside the emergency room. They called Ivan earlier but failed to reach him. They all panicked, wondering what to do. When the elevator door opened, Ivan and Jennifer appeared in their sight, hand-in-hand. Chapter 324 Unreasonable Pippa wondered if it was her illusion, gaping at them. Ivan refused to answer the calls earlier. It turned out he was with Jennifer. What happened to her? Ivan paused his pace, looking at Pippa. What was wrong? Why was she sent to the emergency room? He didnt look worried but as calm as during a business negotiation. Jennifer stared at his side face but failed to figure out what was in his mind. However, Ivan didnt let go of her hands, gripping her determinedly. Pippa returned to her senses and bowed at them respectfully. Good day, Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks. Madam Aubree saw the live broadcast of you in the kindergarten. Then she copsed onto the sofa while covering her chest So, she was pissed off?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The thought made Jennifer embarrassed with an awkward look. She felt sorry. Ivan stared at Pippa intensely, his brain working rationally. Ms. Brooks, you are a doctor. Could you go in to check on Madam Aubree as well? Pippa panicked, trying to grasp every opportunity. Right then, the door of the emergency room was opened. A doctor walked out. Ivan walked to him with Jennifer. Before Ivan spoke, the doctor bowed at him and said politely, Mr. Marsh, Madam Aubree was in an emergency. Weve tried our best but cannot guarantee anything. Jennifer pulled her hand from Ivans palm, walking into the emergency room without hesitation. Ivan stared at her back, something shing through his eyes. The doctor wanted to stop Jennifer, but Pippa pulled him. Please let her enter. Probably she can help. Shes also a doctor. Please trust her. The doctor pulled her hands away hurriedly, following Jennifer to enter the emergency room. Ivan watched the scene with his hands stuffed in his trousers pockets, looking careless. Jennifer entered out of kindness, her heart tightening. She knew how much Ivan cared about his mother and the familys affection. The doctor caught up with her. Before stopping her, Jennifer had already stood in front of the operation table. She frowned as she didnt see any other doctor here. Only Aubree was lying on the operation table alone, but she looked ruby in anger instead of weak or pale. Seeing Jennifer, she was taken aback. Then she sat up, her eyes going cold. Madam Aubree The doctor stopped mid-step. Sorry for that. Aubree flicked her hand at him. Its alright. Watch the door. Dont let them enter. Yes, Madam Aubree. The doctor left. Jennifer roughly figured out what was going on. Shes pretending, isnt she? Her behavior doesnt match her age at all. If my son wont marry Catherine for one day, Ill refuse to take medicine one day. Aubree gazed at Jennifer icily. Nothing will change my mind. You promised to leave here but went back on your word. Is it because you really like Catherine, or because you just hate me? Jennifer looked into her eyes and asked calmly, Or is it only because of your desire to control everything? You dont care how Ivan feels at all. You treat his marriage like a game. All mothers in this world want the best for their children. Aubrees eyes were full of disdain and detest. The better he treats you, the more I believe youll ruin him. Jennifer couldnt understand as Aubree was way too extreme. There are many examples in history. I must be alert, Aubree continued bluntly, He even risked his life for you. Youll definitely ruin him. Jennifer thought she was hopeless. I have heart disease, Aubree added, Although I dont need to be rescued, my situation will worsen as long as I dont take medicine. If you are sensible, you should know what to do. I wont let your wishe true, Jennifer Brooks. The longer she stared at Jennifer, the more disgusted she felt. Jennifer looked like the person that she hated the most. Jennifer looked at her coldly. You are just an unreasonable lunatic. Aubree was shocked upon hearing her words. Chapter 325 Stop Fighting! She gaped at Jennifer in anger. Get out of here! I dont want to see you again. You are so rude. Jennifer believed Aubree had some mental problem as she tried hard to cure Aubrees scars, but the mad woman was always hostile to her. Without the mood to talk to Aubree any longer, Jennifer turned away. However, she didnt promise that she would leave Ivan. Aubree felt uneasy, wondering if she would leave or not. When Jennifer arrived at the door of the emergency room, the bribed doctor looked at her weirdly. She stopped in front of him and said in an even tone, A doctor is supposed to be kind-hearted. You dont deserve to be a doctor. If you have the time to cooperate with her to make trouble, why cant you use this time to rescue more patients? She opened the door and saw Ivan sitting on a bench. His palms were sped together against his forehead, and he looked anxious. Hearing the sound, he turned around and saw Jennifer. Their gazes met. Jennifer could tell how worried and panicked he was. Why are you out, Ms. Brooks? Pippa asked in confusion and anxiety. Hows Madam Aubree doing? Is it severe? Cant you save her? Jennifer looked at her and wished to tell her that Aubree was an excellent actress, but she kept silent. She strode to Ivan, squatted down, and gripped his hand. Looking into his eyes, she felt sorry for him. Hows my mom doing? Ivan gripped her hands back, holding them like holding treasures. She answered gently with a sincere look, Im a pharmacist, not a doctor. Pippa wondered if it meant she couldnt do anything to rescue Aubree. Jennifer added, I gotta go home. She pulled her hands from Ivans and stood up. Let me give you a ride. He stood up. Pippa gaped again. Aubree was still in the emergency room, but Ivan seemed to leave now. She wondered what to do if the patient family needed to sign some documentster. No, thanks, Jennifer stopped him, Please stay here with your mother. Shell look for you. Right then, they heard footsteps in the corridor. Spencer and Catherine arrived in a hurry. Instead of worrying about Aubree, Spencer cared only about Jennifer. Seeing Ivan and Jennifer standing face-to-face intimately outside the emergency room, Spencer seethed with rage. He strode up to prop his arm on Jennifers shoulder, dragged her into his arms, and dered that he was Jennifers boyfriend to Ivan aggressively. Ivan raised his fist and threw a punch at him immediately. He acted so fast that Spencer failed to dodge. Jennifer was almost knocked over. Ivan grabbed Jennifers arm, pulled her into his arms, and wrapped his hand around her waist. Suddenly, Jennifer noticed that Spencers nose was bleeding. Spencer! Catherine rushed to hand him a tissue. Spencer pushed her hand away, gazing at Ivan wildly in hatred. He fought back. Ivan also boiled with rage. After gently pushing Jennifer away, he started fighting with Spencer. Therefore, the two men were in a fight outside the emergency room. Neither wanted to admit being defeated. They both were trained and angry, so they fought each other in hatred. The atmosphere was filled with pressure and tension. Jennifer only watched them calmly and coldly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With a yful look, Spencer gazed at Ivan arrogantly in a provocation. Ivan stared at him harshly. He had longed to teach Spencer a lesson for a while. Stop fighting! Catherine tried to convince them anxiously and part them. Spencer, Ivan, stop fighting! Were in a hospital now! Chapter 326 Threat and Force Isnt it good? Spencer snorted, If hes injured or dead, we dont need to call the emergency call. Stop it! Catherine snapped, but neither man listened. If she approached closer, they even beat her together. After almost being hit several times, she had to stay away from them. Spencer! Seeing Spencer get hurt, she was anxious. Ivan! She saw Ivan get injured, her heart in her mouth. Jennifer watched the scene indifferently as if those two men were strangers and doing something irrelevant to her. Catherine looked at her. Anxiously, she tugged Jennifers arm. Why dont you stop them? Why? Are you heartless? Dont you care about them? Jennifer pulled her hands away coldly, walking toward the elevator. Catherine was taken aback and grabbed her to stop. Jennifer Brooks, youre such a devil! Jennifer had to stop. Catherine questioned, You want to see them get hurt because of you. Then youll have a sense of fulfillment, wont you? Jennifer shook off her hands again and retorted icily, You are the demon. You insisted on marrying a man who doesnt love you. With those words, she strode towards the two fighting men. Anger mes surged in Catherines heart, her chest heaving up and down. She had an urge to p Jennifer. Thetter tore the two men apart, standing in between, looking exhausted. The two mens chests heaved up and down in fury while they stared daggers at each other. Childish! Jennifer remarked. Then she turned away without looking back.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Spencer followed her. When Ivan was about to follow them, the door of the emergency room was open. The doctor walked out and called, Excuse me, Mr. Marsh. Ivan had to stop mid-step, watching Jennifer and Spencer walk into the elevator one after another. Are you alright? Catherine walked to him, looking at him worriedly. Utterly ignoring her, Ivan walked to the emergency room and stood before the doctor. Mr. Marsh, Madam Aubree refused to ept any treatment, said the doctor solemnly, Although shes not in danger now, she needs medicine to cure her heart disease. Why did she refuse? Ivan asked carelessly, still bothered by the scene where Spencer followed Jennifer to leave. He wondered if Spencer would hold her hand or her shoulder. She The doctors mouth opened as he was evidently going to say something. But then his eyes shed, and her mouth snapped shut. Soon, two nursing workers pushed the bed out. Two minutester. In a broad, brightly lit VIP ward. Aubree requested only Ivan to stay and others to wait outside. She wanted a private talk with him. Ivan looked down at her, looking solemnly. Marry Catherine. Then Ill take the medicine, said Aubree, Or you can watch me die here. Ivan had studied the details of her heart disease. If she stopped taking medicine, she would be in danger at any time. Staring at his stubborn mother on the bed, he replied with darkened eyes, Whatever. Then he turned away. Bang! When the door of the ward was shut, Aubrees heart trembled violently. Aubree wondered if she had misheard. How dare he! He even ignored his mothers life for that woman? Aubree felt that the situation had worsened after he had lost his memories. Pippa entered shortly after. Madam Aubree, Mr. Marsh has She was too anxious, wondering if they had a fight. Has he gone? Aubree asked uneasily. He walked into the elevator. Pippa could tell that Ivan was in a bad mood from his expression. She guessed that he wouldnte back to the ward. Chapter 327 He Didn’t Want to Lose Her Again From Pippas expression, Aubree could tell that her son had really gone. In disappointment, she muttered, Ivan has changed. He has be a different man after losing his memories. He only cares about Jennifer Brooks. For her, it was an ominous sign. She knew Jennifer wasnt simple and had her ambitions, so she believed that Jennifer would ruin her son. No one knew her aim, but Aubree believed it must be the Marsh Group. She checked Jennifer but didnt find anything useful, so she felt uneasy as well. After adjusting her mood, Catherine pushed the door and entered the emergency room. Ivan left the hospital without looking back,pletely ignoring her. The heartache almost stopped her from breathing. Mom Catherine tried to keep calm and greeted Aubree. Feeling better? Dont worry, Catherine, Aubree consoled her, The wedding three dayster will be held as nned. Adjust yourself. Wait to be the bride. Catherine wasnt expectant at all, although it would be the day she had dreamed about for years. The scene where Ivan asked Jennifer to marry him in kindergarten appeared in her mind. Catherine felt too ashamed to return to the Marsh Group, afraid the employees would mock her. She also dared not to check theizensments about the videos. Catherine, keep the faith. Aubree was worried about her. We must do it for Ivans good. Jennifer Brooks is not a simple woman. She stays by Ivans side. Who knows what she aims for? Pippa was shocked by her words, wondering if the situation was indeed thatplicated. Her background is too clean, Aubree added, Andrew failed to find anything after checking her for three months. Its quite abnormal. Shes probably a special agent. Catherine was mentally struggling. Her love for Ivan had worn her out. So many things had happened, and she was exhausted. Especially today, Ivan asked Jennifer to marry him in kindergarten before many students parents. When Ivans Lamborghini left the hospital, dark clouds gathered in the sky. Soon, it started drizzling. Ivan headed for the seaside vi, thinking about Jennifer all the way. Gripping the steering wheel, he frowned, looking aloof and noble. His mother had an attending doctor. If she didnt value her own life, he couldnt do anything. He had lost Jennifer once, so he was unwilling tolose her again.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he couldnt remember their past, he knew how unique Jennifer was to him. He feared that she would leave Arkpool City. The scene where Spencer left with Jennifer kept haunting him, giving him an intense migraine. Ivan stepped on the gas to elerate the car. In the seaside vi. Jennifer squatted in front of a sofa with an opened first-aid kit next to her. Right then, she was a professional doctor dealing with her patients wounds. Spencer was sitting on the sofa, his mouth corner bleeding, his right cheek swollen with a bruise. Watching Jennifer skillfully and gently put the ointment on his wound, he didnt see any expression on her face, so he guessed that she was absentminded. If Ivan refuses to marry Catherine, I wont take the medicine. Nothing can change my mind. You promised me to leave. I have heart disease. Although I dont need to be rescued, itll worsen as long as I dont take medicine. If you are sensible enough, you know what to do. I wont let your wishese true, Jennifer Brooks. Jennifer felt exhausted when recalling Aubrees warnings. Spencer rested his elbows on his knees, leaning forward to stare at her, wishing to see through her mind. Whats eating you? he asked gently. However, Jennifer seemed not to hear his voice. She still put the ointment for him absentmindedly. Spencer could tell that the hope of his chance would be gone soon. She was thinking about Ivan, which he was pretty sure. Guess, Jennifer. Spencer seized her hands. Guess if theyll get married. Jennifer was shocked, raising her head. She noticed the yful smile on his lips. Chapter 328 Came to Her in the Rain Her eyes glinted with a trace of alert. What does it have to do with you? Nothing, but it has something to do with you. The yful smile still didnt fake off his face, making him look naughty and unruly. The best way to cure the disappointment in love is to find a new recement. Im willing to be that one. Jennifers eyes be steely. She pulled her hands from his, cast down her eyes, and continued to put the ointment on his wounds. Want to leave every matter to the time? Spencer kept hitting her raw nerves. Time wont be able to help you. He peered out the window, beaming at the rain that was getting heavier. He was expectant of what would happen in three days. Mind your own business. Jennifer finished putting the ointment for him and packed the first-aid kit. Dont fight again in the future. Standing next to the coffee table, she snapped, Dont you think you are too childish? Even if you won, so what? He has lost his memories, but you havent. Hes your older brother. I dont like him. Spencer looked up at her, leaning against the back of the sofa, crossing his legs. Whenever I see him, I want to hit him. I cant help it. Then practice more. Or youll be the one beaten up all the time. Jennifer didnt have the mood to get involved in the business between the two men. She turned around and went upstairs. He didnt have wounds on his face, but I threw two punches on his chest. Spencer felt reluctant. Jennifer panicked, wondering if Ivan had been injured. She was worried. However, she reminded herself to rx as Ivan had nothing to do with her. The rain became a downpour. Her footsteps vanished on the stairs. Spencer felt that the sound of the rain was seemingly the only thing in his world. He put away the smile, a trace of disappointment shing through his eyes. The Lamborghini stopped in the yard. Ivan picked up his phone and dialed Jennifers number, his eyes steely. The beeps were heard. Jennifers bedroom, second floor. Sitting on the bed edge, Jennifer gazed at the iing call. A sharp pang raised in her heart. Ivan called her three times a row, and she repressed her urge to ignore him. Then she turned off the phone. Jennifer went into the bathroom to fill the bathtub with water. She wanted to take a hot bath to rx and soothe herself. Then her life would have a restart. In the Lamborghini, Ivan pinched his phone and heard the robotic voice, Sorry, but the subscriber you dialed is powered off. Every single word poked his tense nerves. He couldnt help wondering why Jennifer had switched off her phone and why she had refused to answer his calls. Ivan pushed the door open and got off the car in the rain. There was an umbre in his car, but he didnt take it. Suddenly, Spencer walked out of the living room and blocked his way on the steps. Why are you here? Evidently, he didnt want to see Ivan.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Where is Jennifer? Ivan asked coldly, I want to see her. Spencer curled up his lips. He watched Ivan make phone calls. It seemed Jennifer had refused to answer. Therefore, he asked triumphantly, Whats it to you? Think you can see her whenever you want? Ivan noticed the ointment on the bruises on Spencers face, which irritated him even more. The downpour wet Ivan shortly after. However, his eagle-sharp eyes still focused on Spencer. Thetter stood under the roof, looking down at Ivan incency, which was pretty rare for Spencer. She didnt want to talk to you in the hospital and left with me. I dont know why youe here. Then Spencer reminded him kindly, Youll get married soon. Youd better go back to that woman. Standing in front of the French Window, Tammy watched the scene anxiously. Holding the ck umbre, she dared not pass it to Ivan. She felt so sorry to watch Ivan stand in the rain. Go home. Youre not wee here. Spencer blocked Ivans way, holding his arms across his chest. The rain became heavier, bending down the nts in the yard. Ivan flinched, looking up at the balcony on the second floor. Jennie!! Jennie! Come down, Jennie! The thunder rumbled. In the storm, Ivans voice was covered. However, Ivan didnt give up. He was determined to meet Jennifer now. Tammy put down the umbre instantly and rushed upstairs. She didnt make any sounds, so Spencer wasnt aware of her action. Chapter 329 He Fainted Tammy failed to see Jennifer in the living room on the second floor, so she knocked on Jennifers bedroom door, her ear clinging to it. Ms. Brooks? she called, but Jennifer didnt respond. Tammy opened the door. Ms. Brooks? The room was empty, but she heard the sound of water from the bathroom. Tammy approached and stopped at the door. Then she knocked on it gently. Excuse me, Ms. Brooks. The water stopped. Jennifer asked, Yes, Tammy? Are you bathing? Tammy asked uneasily. Can you please make it quick? Mr. Marsh is here. I wont see him. Please let him leave, answered Jennifer determinedly. She had decided to stay away from any businesses from the Marsh family. Tammy answered anxiously, Hes in the rain. Mr. Lawrence refused to let him enter. Mr. Marsh is unwilling to leave. Im afraid hell get a cold. Jennifers fingers gripped the edge of the bathtub. She peered out the window subconsciously. The next second, she jumped to her feet, the water sshing. She pulled the bathrobe to wrap her body up. After getting dried, she put on her clothes as soon as she could. Her heart tightened, making it difficult to put on everything smoothly. When Tammy was about to knock on the door again, Jennifer opened the door without drying her hair. She rushed out of her bedroom and trotted downstairs in slippers. Slow down, Ms. Brooks. Tammy was worried when seeing the water stain on the floor, following her quickly. Jennifer saw Ivan standing in the storm determinedly through the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room. She grabbed the big, ck umbre and rushed out. After pushing Spencer away, she ran toward Ivan without caring if Spencer fell to the ground. Jennifer looked at him, feeling sorry. Ivan waspletely soaked in the rain. The rain water dripped from his hair to his straight nose bridge, and his hair bang clung to his forehead. For a moment, Ivan was shocked as he saw her hair wet and wrapped in a towel, and he also saw her wear slippers. He could tell how much she cared about him as she rushed to him hurriedly. His heart filled with joy. His expression eased to a smile. Finally, he had seen Jennifer. Jennie Whats wrong? Jennifer panicked. A doctors intuition told her that something was wrong with him. Ivan! The big, ck umbre dropped from his hand. In the downpour, Jennifer helped him up, but he had fainted. Spencer rushed over to help Jennifer and Ivan after seeing the scene. He said, Jennifer, go back. Ill carry him. Jennifer didnt listen, worriedly looking at Ivan. Dont scare me, Ivan. Wake up! Get into the house! Spencer roared. You think Ill hit him after hes fainted? He carried Ivan on his back as he spoke and rushed into the living room. Jennifer returned to her senses and followed them. Tammy hurriedly passed two shower towels to them. Then she draped one on Jennifers shoulders. Ms. Brooks, you should get changed and dry your hair. Or youll get a cold. However, Jennifer rushed to the cough where Ivan was put on. She dried him with a towel. When she covered his forehead with her hand, Jennifer muttered, Hes having a fever The high temperature made her withdraw her hand immediately.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 330 What Is Love? Then she said to Tammy, Tammy, can you get me some singer soap? The more, the better. He needs to bathe in it. Or you can put the sliced ginger into the bath water. Hurry. We dont have much time. Okay, Ms. Brooks. Tammy turned away without asking Spencer. Spencer didnt expect Ivan to be so fragile. Hows he doing? Is it severe? Jennifer could tell he cared about Ivan. She darted at him and shook her head. Its not severe. Carry him to my room. Come on! She sounded like a typical doctor now. To her room? Spencer was unwilling Hurry up! Jennifer gazed at him. Probably you had injured him back in the hospital, or he wouldnt have fainted because of the rain. Spencer still didnt move, looking evidently reluctant. Jennifer gazed at him sharply. Although he was unwilling, he had to help her.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Spencer carried Ivan to the second floor. Tammy put the sliced ginger into the bathtub and filled it with hot water. Spencer helped Ivan take a ginger bath. Jennifer waited for them outside the door. You cant take revenge on him now. Why dont youe in and help him? Spencer retorted, I didnt expect you to care about him so much. Hes going to marry another woman soon. Stop stimting me. You know what? Jennifer asked, If anything happened him in your house, you cant escape the me. Spencer was wordless. Ten minutester, he helped Ivan walk out. Ivan seemed to have some consciousness. After he was put onto Jennifers bed, he furrowed his brows and muttered unconsciously, Jennie, is it you? Dont leave me I have a lot of words to say to you. He was on fever, so his throat dried out. Jennifer sat on the bed edge while pasting a fever-cooling pack on his forehead. Spencer poured a ss of water for him and helped Jennifer feed Ivan with the antipyretic. Hes a grownup, isnt he? Why is he still so childish? This was also the first time that Spencer had seen Ivan so lonely and helpless. His mother was in the hospital, but he stubbornly stood in the storm. Let him rest. His fever would be brought down in half an hour approximately. Jennifer tucked Ivan in the quilt, stood up, and said to Spencer, Thank you for your help, Spencer. Spencer didnt reply. He turned around, wondering if he had been bewitched. Jennifer watched his receding figure. After Spencer gently closed the door, she felt sorry for him. However, she chose to stay by Ivans side. Sitting on the bed edge, she waited for his body temperature to be normal. After 30 minutes, she could tell his fever was gone. Ivan also fell asleep, sleeping soundly. Jennifer could tell how exhausted he had been in the past few days. She stood up and tiptoed out of the room. Then she sat in front of the window of her study, opening a book to read at random. Spencer sat on the steps, holding a bottle of whisky. From time to time, he gulped some liquor down, feeling bothered. After getting along with Jennifer for a while, he had a crush on her. She also promised to be his girlfriend and offered him a tiny possibility. However, he knew Jennifer still loved Ivan deeply. Ivan disliked Catherine; no matter how much she had given, Ivan wouldnt like her. Instead, he detested her more. Spencer gulped some liquor again. He also didnt wish Jennifer to detest him. He hesitantly wondered if he should let Ivan and Jennifer be together. Whats love? Just watching her be happy is enough? However, it was a high-minded thought, and Spencer didnt think he could do it. Hence, he wondered if he should help and bring them together as they truly loved each other. For Jennifer, Spencer started trying to forget his hatred. However, he hadnt realized it and still behaved stubbornly. Chapter 331 Giving Up Mr. Lawrence. Tammy came up and reminded him concernedly, The floor is cold, and please dont drink too much. Leave me, Spencer said lightly, I want some peace. Only the sound of rain could give him a moment of peace. Tammy went downstairs, worrying both about Ivan and Spencer. More than a decade ago, Ivan sent Tammy to take care of Spencer. Spencer didnt know about it until now. Otherwise, he wouldnt agree. Others may not know, but Tammy knew Ivan cared about Spencer. When Tammy came to take care of Spencer, Ivan would call every night to ask about Spencers situation, mainly asking about his mood and mental state. So, Ivan knew Spencer very well, including his temperament. Family was important to Ivan. There werent many people left in the world sharing the same bloodline with him. The heavy rain was still pouring outside the window, mixed with wind and thunder. God seemed to be sad. After a long while. Footstepse from behind, Spencer nced back with the liquor bottle in his hand and saw the still handsome Ivan. There was no trace of morbidity in Ivan. He was tall, his back straight. He carried some prestige. Spencer closed his eyes, raised his head, and took a sip of whisky. Ivan went down, walked up to Spencer, and sat down too on the cold steps, which was very out of character for him. Even Spencer found it incredible. After a while. Spencer raised his head and drank a mouthful of whisky. Actually, there is nothing between me and her. Heughed at himself. Look, we live in two rooms. Ivan was also a little shocked. He deliberately observed the rooms just now. It was a bedroom that belonged only to women, without the slightest masculine scent. He believed in his own insight. If you still love her. Spencer turned his eyes, endured the pain in his heart, and said to him, Please break up with Catherine. It hurts everyone, including yourself. Im not with Catherine, Ivan said. I never was. But now the whole world knows youre going to marry her, Spencer reminded in a deep voice, then raised his head and took a drag from the bottle. I dont know if you remember this, but I want to tell you that Jennifer deserves to be loved. Ivan didnt speak, his eyes darkened. Do you know what she took with her before your ident? Spencer wanted to tell him. Ivan didnt know. He turned to Spencer and listened carefully to him. A cup that youve used.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. A keychain of a mini-doll that looks like you, which you gave to her. That thing is worth no more than twenty dors, but she treats it like a treasure. A jade pendant may have nothing to do with you. There is also a photo album full of photos you took in New York. She would browse through it from time to time. Photo album? Were there two of them? Spencers words fell on Ivans heart, making him dazed and sad. These four things have been kept in a bag that had almost been stolen that day, Spencer recalled the scene that day, still frightened. She fought with the thief for this bag, and thus lost her unborn child. Ivans heart was tightly bound by his blood vessels, tighter and tighter. He was about to be suffocated. His heart was broken. She left while she was pregnant The surveince mentioned the child, but he didnt expect this to be the reason for the miscarriage. Chapter 332 Let’s Start Again When Jennifer was at her most vulnerable moment, he didnt apany her. Ivan med himself. She had an abortion in the hospital but she didnt even have time to feel sorry for herself because she heard that you had a car ident. Not knowing why, Spencer suddenly wanted to tell Ivan everything. He wanted Ivan to change his mind and stop the wedding. He also wanted Ivan to be condemned. So, he continued, Outside the rescue room, she was dragged by your mother without even wearing shoes. If it werent because of your mother, she wouldnt have left. She was very weak after the operation. To save you, she agreed to my request. Then I offered you my blood. Ivan frowned, and the guilt in his heart was spreading endlessly. Thank you. His eyes were moist and his voice was horsed. Dont thank me, you should thank her. Spencer frowned. After she left with me, she didnt speak for a few months. From time to time, she searched for news about you, but there was no report about the car ident. Shed love to know if youre alive. But because of the promise, she never went to you. Ivans heart ached. How much pain should she have had during those days? You wont understand her feelings, Spencer said, You may even hate her a little bit, hate her for leaving you when you were still in danger. That was true. Ivan used to hate Jennifer. He regretted it as hell. When he saw theplete surveince video, the only thing left in his heart was sadness and his longing for her. Shes very emotionally unstable. Spencer told him, I asked Tammy to be there for her at all times, and she finally moved on, for Alfie and Diana. Ivans heart shook fiercely. Pain swept in like a tide. If you cant protect her 100 percent. Spencer rolled his eyes, Stay away from her. Ivan also turned his eyes. The brothers looked at each other. If He withdrew his gaze, looked up, and took another drag of whisky, forcing himself utter, If you can do it, Ill let go and give her back to you. When he said the word let go, Spencers heart was bleeding. I like her, seriously. Spencer had never liked a girl so much in his life. He couldnt smile whenever he saw Jennifer.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. That feeling was particrly precious to him. He might never find it on someone else again. Ivan had no memory of Spencer. Finnley told him that Spencer was his half-brother. The stories of the Marsh family were outrageous. Ivan remembered nothing. But they truly existed. Ivan wondered how he had previously felt about this kind of thing. In the study, Jennifer put down her book and went back to the room to see Ivan, only to find that it was empty. Her chest shrunk. She hurried toward the stairs, and before she could take a step, she saw two figures sitting on the stairs Hearing the footsteps, Ivan and Spencer also looked around. Jennifer was relieved that he hadnt left Ivan got up and walked toward her, took her by the wrist, and led her into the room. The door was locked from the inside. Jennifer red at Ivan with her bright eyes. How do you feel? Has the fever subsided? Did you guys fight? Ivan put his arm around her waist and kissed her on the lips without hesitation. Jennifer instinctively struggled and forced him away, Let go What are you doing? Seeing her resist and get angry, he felt sad. She risked her life to protect that bag. She lost her child and was forcibly pulled to the operating room after the miscarriage operation How desperate should she be that day? Just looking at her, remembering what Spencer said, Ivan lost control of his tears, which deeply touched her heart. What happened to him? Jennifers body stiffened. Ivan leaned over slightly, pressed his face to her face, and hugged her He mourned with a trembling voice, Im sorry, Jennifer, its all my bad, I failed to protect you, please forgive me, lets start over, okay? Chapter 333 Love Jennifers bright eyes were tinged with horror and disbelief. In his arms, she couldnt move. But what he had just said fell heavily on her heart. Ivan, youve lost your memory. She whispered, If your memory were restored, you wouldnt be standing here now. So where should I be? He closed his eyes and greedily smelled the faint scent of her body. In the hospital. She replied, You should be in the hospital, you care about your family. You risked your life to save your mother in the fire. I care about you too. He said, I risked my life to rush into the traffic. Her heart was cracked. It hurt so much Jennifer was speechless and apologetic for the car ident. The thought of you leaving Spencer makes my heart broken. I wanted toe and have a look. He confessed like a child. She was touched. But Jennifer was well aware that Aubree was mentally sick and dramatic. If Ivan didnt marry Catherine this time, what will happen? Everyone would be in trouble. The wedding was in three days So, what did you see? She asked him, Do you believe that there is nothing between me and Spencer? Yes. Without hesitation, Ivan hugged her tightly. This surprised Jennifer. He told me everything. Ivan also trusted his own judgment, I believe in you, and I believe that you still love me. But you have too many worries. You are not brave. Not brave? Jennifer was at a loss. How was she supposed to be brave? Ivan was not an ordinary man. As the helmsman of the Marsh Group, he carried the hope of tens of millions of people. Behind him was his mother, and in front of him were Jennifer and their children. Jennifer worried most about the safety of the children at the moment. Can I discuss one thing with you? She calmed down and took the opportunity tomunicate with him. Ivan let go of her and held her shoulders, his eyes affectionate, Sure. Bring Alfie and Diana to me. She stared at him, expecting his answer. Ivan smiled, Youre going back to Emerald Bay. Why will theye here? IContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Im not going to marry Catherine. Ivan made it clear, I dont watch the news, so public opinion cant affect me. As for my mother I think in this world, everyone is an individual. I wont hurt you or sacrifice my life for her. She will refuse treatment. Jennifer knew Aubree was pretending. Its her life and her choice. Ivan had made up his mind, I cant let her threaten me with this thing all the time, can I? Jennifer had a bit of a headache. She shook off his hand and took two steps back. What am I supposed to do? Youll hate me once you remember everything. Do you love me? Ivans gaze locked on her panicked little face, I want an answer. Its not a matter of love. She said, Its marriage, so theres much more to think about. Answer my question. His cold mour eyes drooped down at her, Answer me. Jennifer couldnt lie to herself. Yes. Ivan smiled, which was breathtakingly beautiful. Chapter 334 Bringing Her Home He took her hand again, fingers intertwined. Follow me. He pulled open the door and take her to the stairwell. Spencer was still sitting on the stairs drinking, looking sad. Hearing the footsteps, Spencer felt so sad that even alcohol couldnt paralyze him anymore. Spencer calmed his mind, got up, and turned around, his eyes falling on the hands of the two of them holding together. Jennifer instinctively wanted to break free. She didnt want to provoke Spencer, but Ivan held her tighter. Spencer pursed his lips, Come down. Then he went downstairs. Ivan put his arm around Jennifers shoulder and walked down with her. Downstairs in the living room. Spencer said to Jennifer, Go with him. You guys are young, be brave, and go love him. Dont live the rest of your life in regrets. As he finished speaking, he poured the whisky into his throat. Jennifer was shocked. She never expected him to say such a thing. Didnt Spencer want to take away everything that Ivan had? Its raining less heavily, Tammy, take the umbre and send them out. Spencer looked at the middle-aged woman not far away, slightly drunk, Pack up your things another day. Spencer Jennifer was touched and could feel his sadness. Leave before I change my mind. Spencer looked at them, his eyes suddenly cold, and the smile on the corner of his lips turned a little colder, Tammy, now! His tone startled Jennifer. Ivan put his arm around her shoulders, giving her enough security. Tammy picked up arge ck umbre and open it in the living room doorway. Ivan didnt say many thanks, he had mixed feelings about Spencer. Putting his arm around Jennifers shoulders, he turned and took her away. Jennifer looked back and saw Spencer gulping down the whisky again. Tammy went out with the umbre. Dont let him drink too much. Jennifer took Spencer as a young brother. Dont worry. Ill remind him. Ivan opened the car door. Jennifer turned to look at him and saw the determination in his eyes. The moment Jennifer got into the car; she knew she was going to be with him in the future no matter what was waiting for them. Ivan closed the car door for her. He also got into the car and quickly started the engine. They drove away from Spencers vi and onto a new journey. Jennifer looked out the car window and nced at the vi where she had stayed for onest time. Her feelings wereplicated. She didnt say goodbye to Tammy properly, nor did she thank Spencer. Under the storm, the Lamborghini was heading towards Emerald Bay. Ill treat you well, Ivan promised, I will not let you be sad, nor will I let you leave again. Jennifer could feel his determinization. She was touched. But there were a lot of problems in front of them. They should solve them one by one. Jennifer worried that Ivan would regret his decision today once he remembered everything. After being together under the same roof for so long, Jennifer knew how hard it was to deal with Aubree. Along the way, Ivan didnt speak. The car eventually stopped at Emerald Bay. Jordan came to the yard and opened the cab door, Mr. Marsh, wee home. Seeing Jennifer, Jordan was pleasantly surprised. Ivan got out of the car and went around the car to open the car door for Jennifer, helped out carefullyContent is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hello, Ms. Brooks! Jordan saluted respectfully with a smile on his face. Hello, Jordan, Jennifer said lightly. They hadnt seen each other for quite a while. But the amicable feelings didnt change. Ivan put his arm around Jennifers shoulders and led her toward the living room. They looked like a couple deeply in love with each other. Jordan was slightly confused by this intimacy. The wedding of Ivan and Catherine was in three days Who would he choose? Chapter 335 To Love Bravely In the familiar living room, the lights were shining, dazzling Jennifers eyes. Marry immediately put down the rag in her hand when she saw Jennifer. She was first stunned, and then smiled, Ms. Brooks! Its such a What would you like to eat? Ill do it now! Call her Mrs. Marsh. Before Jennifer could speak, Ivan looked at Marry and Jordan, Get everything she needs, fill the closet. Shell stay here from now on. Mrs. Marsh? Marry, though not knowing what was happening, was very pleased, Okay! Ill arrange it! Jordan was also heartily pleased. Thank you, Marry, thank you, Jordan. Jennifer was very touched and grateful for their love. At this time, the children heard the conversation downstairs and ran down. Mommy! Alfie and Diana blinked their shining eyes and rushed downstairs to hug Jennifer! Im not dreaming! Youre really back! Mommy, are you still leaving? Diana grabbed her hand and looked up at her, Stay here from now on! Dont leave us! Daddy! We dont want a stepmother! We want Jennifer! Mommy, can you help daddy find his memory back? He doesnt remember you! Daddy does. Jennifer stroked the childrens little heads, smiled, and said, Be good kids. Mommy, are you nning to stay and fight Catherine? Alfie asked bluntly. He was happy at this thought. Im the first to support you! Jennifer nced awkwardly at Ivan, and Ivans thin lips flicked, I support you too. She said to the children, I have something to discuss with your daddy, so go y for a while. Okay! Get it! The kids were happy, as long as Jennifer stayed, they would do whatever she asked. After the child left, Jennifer looked at Ivan. Lets go upstairs. Ivan nced at Marry, then kept up with Jennifer. Soon, Marry sent some coffee to the study and left. Ivan and Jennifer sit face to face on the sofa. They hadnt stared at each other like that in a long time. Speak, I want to hear what you think. Jennifer looked expressionless. Ivan was actually nning to have a serious conversation with her. He was organizing hisnguage, This is the second time I fall in love with you, I wont let you leave me. His deep eyes looked serious. It doesnt matter whether I can remember the past. My feelings for you remain unchanged. But your wedding is in three days, what are your ns? She spoke in a calm tone, taking a sip of the coffee, Everybody is talking about your ground wedding, what are you going to do with that? I wont cancel the wedding or make any statement of it. He had his own ns, The bride must be you. There is no need to care about Catherine. If she is audacious enough, she can show up in a wedding dress and make her farce. But it wont have anything to do with us.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer stared at Ivan in amazement. I know her. With a big blow, she wouldnt give up. Seeing the affection in his eyes, Jennifer had a suffocating feeling. What if your mother firmly disagrees? What if she threatens you with her life? Its her life and her choice, Ivan said without hesitation. I dont like having others tell me what to do. I do as I wish. Jennifers love was Ivans biggest confidence. Chapter 336 Sending the Children Away You might change your attitude toward your mother once you remember everything. Jennifer worried, You care about her and your family.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I said I care about you too much and dont want to lose you again. Ivans voice was low, Im going fire Catherine. He said, Ill give her enough money and send her abroad so shell stay away from me. Thats not the point. Jennifer shook her head, I know you dont love her. I never put her in my eyes either. Im just worried about your mother. She was sensible, After that fire, she became paranoid, and your rtionship has worsened because of me. So, after you get married, you need to help us ease our rtionship. Ivan looked at her gently, and half-jokingly and half-seriously said, I believe you can do it. Jennifer slowly spoke, Then send the children away first. To be honest, Im most worried about their safety now. If they are safe, nothing can threaten me. Hearing this, Ivan felt happy. She was thinking about the future. She didnt hesitate. She became brave. So, what are your ideas? Ivan took a sip of coffee and looked at her with a smile. We can send them to a friend of mine abroad whom I trust. Okay. Ivan believed her, And our wedding will be held as nned. In fact, Jennifer was nervous. No one knew what public opinion would be like. Wait a minute, I asked Finnley to send the wedding dress over, it was tailored to your size half a year ago, and if there is something that needs to be changed, we still have time. Jennifer drank the coffee in silence. Maybe young people should be brave once. Jennifer. Ivan took her hand and told her particrly firmly, No matter how far we are from each other, you only need to take one step, and Ill walk the rest of the way. Jennifer smiled gently like a mother. Alfie and Diana can understand and support their parents decision. They were happy as long as Jennifer and Ivan stayed together and got married. Alfie, Diana, no matter what happens, we love you the most. We know. Alfie took Dianas hand, Well take it as a trip abroad! We are excited about visiting Auntie Madeleine. Yeah, I havent seen her in so long. I miss her. The helicopter soon came. Ivan and Jennifer sent the children up and watched the helicopter fly away, finally relieved. Aubree couldnt hurt the children anymore. After they got married, everything would be settled. Aubree will slowly ept this fact. Late afternoon. Jennifer was cooking. Ivan was helping out in the kitchen wearing an apron. They looked like a normal couple. Jordan and Marry were very happy to see that. Emerald Bay finally felt like home. After losing his memory, Ivan still liked the meals she cooked. That was fate. It was said cooking was a very attractive behavior of a woman. But Ivan didnt need to watch Jennifer cook be attracted. He was already all hers. Looking at the two portions of home-cooked food on the table, Marry and Jordan looked at each other with smiles on their faces They left the dining room to not disturb Ivan and Jennifer. In the simple yet luxurious living room. Marry told Jordan, Mr. Marsh still loves Ms. Brooks very much after losing his memory. This is love. Jordan also expected them to have the wedding soon and set everything down. He believed everything was going to be better. Chapter 337 The Heartbroken Spencer In the bright dining room. Jennifer put some food onto Ivans te, and looked at him softly, Have a try and see if you like them. With Jennifer by his side, everything was delicious to Ivan. Okay. He picked up the fork, graciously sent some food into his mouth, chewed it carefully, and said, Its delicious. Jennifer smiled and sat across from him, the dinner was calm and warm. By the sea, the huge vi was empty. Spencer was still sitting on the stairs drinking alcohol. Next to him were empty bottles. The air was filled with the strong smell of alcohol. The more he drank, the clearer Jennifer became in his mind She was his first love. Even if she had given birth to another mans children and was in love with someone else. The few months of staying with Jennifer were the most precious memory for Spencer. Mr. Lawrence. Tammy reported softly, Ms. Brooks stuff is packed. In fact, Jennifer wouldntck anything. Ivan must have prepared everything for her such as skin care products and other daily necessities. Spencer looked up and saw the bag in Tammys hand. He felt lost. Are the four things in the bag? Yes. Tammy confirmed again, Photo album, keychain, mug, jade pendant. Find someone to send them over. Spencer knew that those were Jennifers most precious things. She had lost a child for them. He picked up the bottle and took a sip. Tammy had not yet moved. Tammy saw that his eyes were red and swollen, and she couldnt help but feel pain, Will you personally deliver them over tomorrow? So, youll see her again. No, Spencer repelled, thinking of some scenes, only to feel a sudden pain in his heart. Im afraid I will change my mind about letting her leave. Ill see her after they get married. There was a sense of helplessness in his voice. Then he smiled again, Things would be much easier for me by then. Well, Ill send them now then. Tammy felt sad too. About twenty minutester. Tammy arrived at Emerald Bay. The luxurious living room that was brightly lit made her overwhelmed. Ivan stood tall and looked at her. Mr. Marsh, this is Ms. Brooks stuff. Please hand them over to her. Taking the bag from her hand, Ivan said, Thank you. Ivan didnt remember that he had sent Tammy to take care of Spencer. But Tammys eyes looked emotional as if she wanted to say something. Ivan tried his best to look rxed. Do you have something to say? His voice was gentle male. This made Tammy feel less distant, and she bravely raised her eyes, Mr. Marsh, please cherish Ms. Brooks. That was it? Ivan met her gaze and nodded. I will. Tammy also told him, Mr. Lawrence loves her, but he quit and gave her to you. Ivan was silent, did he need Spencer to quit? Ivan wanted to correct Tammy, but Tammy saluted respectfully, then left. Upstairs, Jennifer was packing up her stuff. Aubree had thrown out all her stuff left in Emerald Bay. In the afternoon Ivan made a list and sent someone to make the purchase. The maids sorted out most of the items. Jennifer took care of the small items herself so she could find them easily when she needed them.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Ivan knocked on the door softly. Jennifer looked back and saw Ivaning in with a bag. Spencer came? It was Tammy. Ivan put the bag on the table, Ill call Finnley and talk about the wedding. Ill be in the study. Oh, okay, go ahead. Ivan turned and walked outside. He didnt like hearing Jennifer call Spencer by his first name. It sounded intimate. But he didnt want to ask for too much. Chapter 338 Ivan’s Memory Is Back In the study next door, the books on the shelves were well-sorted, all of which are limited editions that were not avable in general bookstores. And most of them were about financial management and world economics. Ivan sat down on the couch in front of the window and looked out. Night had fallen The rain stopped. The bright moon was hanging in the sky. He called Finnley. Busy? How dare I be busy when you need my service, Mr. Marsh? Finnley spoke in a rxed tone, What can I do for you? Lets check the wedding venue tomorrow. Ivans voice was low and calm, The wedding is going on as scheduled, but the bride will be someone else.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Ms. Brooks? Finnley guessed. How do you think? Ivan really wanted to knock Finnley on the head. Yet soon, he asked solemnly, Do you have pictures of me with her? How many do we need? If there arent enough, we can go take some tomorrow. Are you sure you are going to marry Ms. Brooks? Finnley didnt understand what happened. Whom otherwise? Catherine? Nope. Finnley smiled and said, Youve been silent. I thought youdpromised. Lets get back to the point. Ivan took a sip of his coffee. There are pictures, the ones you took in the castle when you endorsed the ring for Miss Alice Edison, I have copies of HD quality here. You can take a look tomorrow. Okay. Ivan thought, Dont tell anyone about this, change the photos the night before the wedding. Tomorrow we are only taking a look and see if there could be something new. Ivan didnt care about the venue until the bride was changed. Okay, I got this. The nning team does not dare to neglect the details of your wedding. Finnley said, Ive checked the venue four times and I didnt find any ws. But if you want to do it yourself, Ill go with you. Ivan paid attention to every detail because Jennifer was the bride. I n to dismiss Catherine from thepany after the wedding. To save her face, prepare a resignation letter for her and tell everyone that she leaves thepany voluntarily. Me? This seemed to be a tricky task for Finnley. Whom otherwise? Ivan said coldly, I dont want to see her. Finnley had no confidence in handling this matter. What if Catherine refused to cooperate? In the study, Ivan was still talking to Finnley. Jennifer was tidying stuff in the bedroom. Marry and Jordan were at the top of the building. They just set it in a warm and romantic way. nts had been changed, some of which were blooming. When the wind blew, the aroma was very pleasant to smell. Coffee and snacks were also prepared, as well as a bottle of red wine and two sses to set the mood. Even the tablecloth had been deliberately changed to a fresh style. The railings were wrapped with little bulbs. In the end, Jordan sprinkled rose petals on the roof. After the check, they quietly retreated. At the bedroom door, Ivan leaned on the door frame with his hands around his chest, looking affectionately at the back of the girl inside, Are you done? Jennifer, who was sitting at the table looking through the photo album, looked back, she closed the album, watched him walk towards her, and stood up. Let me take you somewhere. Ivan took her hand and led her out of the bedroom She didnt ask where they were going, because they were going upstairs. Arriving at the top of the building, Jennifer was surprised. It was so romantic. Red wine, snacks, coffee, roses Before she could react, Ivan gently tugged at her shoulders, lifted her little face, and couldnt help but kiss her tender pink lips. Under the bright moonlight, Jennifer instinctively grabbed his waist and kissed him back. Ivans body temperature rose. Hot blood swelled into his brain. Countless fragments of his lost memory appeared. He met her for the first time seven yearster, in that poor vige, in front of the bamboo house. She came to Emerald Bay for the first time and signed an agreement for their children. The first time they held hands, the first time they kissed Chapter 339 The Wedding Will Go On He kissed her repeatedly with deep affection. Memories came to his mind like a movie. Promised the children to go to the yground with her. Their first date. The first time he ate cotton candy He took her to the police station and saw Spencer for the first time She took out design works to help him survive the crisis but didnt ask for anything in return. She worked tirelessly to heal Aubrees burns and his stomach He crushed the stomach medicine Endorsing for Mr. Edisons daughter in New York Taking her out for a night walk in the city, visiting the night market, taking pictures She left the letter without saying goodbye, he went crazy looking for it and left everything in thepany to New York just to get her back Through the monitoring, he finally saw her and saw hope. At the moment when she crossed the road and was about to get into the car, he rushed into the traffic despite the danger, just to keep her and prevent her from disappearing from sight again Even the moment of the car ident, he remembered.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The harsh sound of braking, a sudden white light, and a violent impact. He fell in blood and muttered her name in despair wishing she could stay. Ivan remembered everything. He no longer felt empty. He held the back of her head and kissed her even deeper in the night wind. Jennifer felt that her lips were about to be numbed by his kiss. And she was getting dizzy. The kisssted ten minutes The phone rang, Jennifer forcibly pushed him away, Answer the phone first. She blushed and finally caught her breath. Ivan looked deeply at her. The phone was still ringing. Pick it up. Jennifer reminded. He took out his phone and looked at it, it was from Aubree. Ivan did not hesitate this time, in front of Jennifer, he answered the call. Ivan, if the wedding is not held as scheduled, you will never see me in your life. Aubrees threatening voice came over, The doctor said Im going to die if I dont take the drug. Ivans memory was restored, and he was confused even more. He put one hand in his pocket and said in a gentle voice, You can rest assured, the wedding will be held as scheduled, and Ill go to the venue tomorrow to see if there is anything that needs to be changed. Hearing this, Aubree was first shocked, and then relieved. Take good care of yourself. Ivan smiled meaningfully. We wouldnt want to miss your blessing. Im so pleased to hear that. Aubree breathed a sigh of relief, and she smiled happily, I am so happy that you understand. I wish you the best. Ivan hung up the phone first. Holding the phone, his smile turned cold. Jennifer felt a little uneasy upon seeing Ivans expression. Ivan looked at her gently. Dont worry about anything. Just stay by my side. I have good news for you. Whats the good news? There was a little uneasiness in her heart. He took her hand, Dont be so nervous. I wont do anything to them. Whats the good news then? My memory is back! Ivan said, I remember everything. Jennifer was taken by surprise, and after a few seconds, a bright smile bloomed on her face, Great!. She reached out to Ivans neck and hugged him! At this time, Jennifer felt very close to Ivan. The distance between them was gone. Chapter 340 Misunderstanding Ivan picked her up and circled a few times. The bright moonlight poured down and wrapped them up.ughter came from the rooftop. Hearing theughter, Marry, who was at the door of the living room, looked at Jordan with joy, Jordan also smiled. Everyone was happy. In a hospital ward. Aubree was also very happy, she put the phone away, took Catherines hand, smiled, and said to her, Do you know what Ivan just told me? Must be good news!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Catherine couldnt wait, What did he say? He asked us to rest assured and told me the wedding will take ce as scheduled! Aubrees happiness was beyond words. Her face was full of joy, He will check the wedding venue tomorrow. He understands, and he cares now. Catherine was so happy that she couldnt speak. He also said that he wants my blessing, Aubree added with a smile. Did he really say that? Catherine couldnt believe it. He was willing to marry her! Of course! The smile on Aubrees face was enough to confirm all this. I was surprised too. They were finally relieved. Catherines tense nerves rxed a lot, Great, he finally epts me. I am to be his wife and stay with him forever! Mom, Ill promise Ill take good care of him. So, Catherine, no need toe to the hospital these two days. Ill get discharged now! Aubree lifted the quilt and said in a good mood, Take some rest and get ready to be the bride! The wedding would be a tiring asion. When you guys get back to the bedroom, it should be close to morning. Catherine, who hadnt even kissed anyone, felt shy hearing the word bedroom. Although she was tough, yet still a girl. At night, on the lovingly furnished romantic rooftop of Emerald Bay. Ivan and Jennifer sat in the chair, enjoying the snacks and the red wine while chatting. She asked him a lot of questions, and he answered them one by one. You passed! You remember everything. Jennifer held her ss and asked seriously, Are you sure you want to marry me? Silly girl, dont ask this question again! Ivan took a sip of red wine, feeling great. I remember everything now and I am more certain that I want to marry you. He said, I want to spend the rest of my life with you, regardless about whether I can remember the past. Facing his gaze, the girl smiled, Then no matter what happens after that, lets face it together! Ive been waiting for this for a long time, be brave. Never retreat again. He clinked his ss with hers, Thank you for your bravery, happy cooperation for the rest of your life. Catherine had just driven out of the hospital in high spirits. The smile on her face never ceased. Even the air was sweet for her. She kept imagining the wedding. The wedding dress had been delivered. She hadnt tried it yet. But she believed she would be stunning in it. As long as she could marry Ivan, she would work harder to make him fall in love with her. And the fact that Spencer loved Jennifer was also a good thing. Catherine believed that Spencer wouldnt let go of Jennifer even just to piss Ivan off. Catherine saw the dawn of the future in an instant. Chapter 341 The Clown As she drove, she called Linda, Linda, go to my house now! Ill go back right away. Any good news? Hear Catherine in a good mood, Linda was happy as her friend. Catharine rarely got so happy. Ill try on a wedding dress tonight,e and help. Okay! Linda arrived first. Catherine saw her as soon as she got out of the car Here! Ms. Collins! Linda handed her a cup of drink, Why do youe back today? Arent you supposed to be in the hospital with your mother-inw? Are you back just to try the wedding dress?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. My mother-inw is discharged from the hospital. In a good mood, Catherine took a sip of the milk tea and casually put her hand on Lindas shoulder. Lets go! The wedding dress is tooplicated, I cant dress it by myself. I dont want the diamonds to fall off. The wedding dress has been delivered? Linda was looking forward to seeing it, Did you take any pictures? Show me! Nope. Catherine pulled her into the elevator, Youll see it very soon. At the top floor of Emerald Bay. Moonlight and night wind was working at the same time. Im sorry. Jennifer sincerely apologized, I used to think that without me, you would definitely marry Catherine, so I chose to leave. Ivan smiled, I wouldnt have married her even without the children and you. His attitude was very clear, She is just one of the children sponsored by my mother, the most outstanding one. Although she is now the vice president of the group and never made any mistakes in her work, this is only an assessment of her workability, not the standard of being my wife. What is the standard of being your wife? She was curious. You. He said, Youre the only standard. Ivan said, There are actually a lot of people in thepany with equal ability as her. Because she is the vice president, people pay more attention to her, and she likes me. So, without me or not, you wont be with her anyway. Jennifer got it. Of course not. He cut it off, Before I knew you, I thought I would never get married. Jennifer, it was you who changed me and made my life moreplete. He shook her hand and said affectionately, I am just an ordinary person, and deep down I still long to meet a suitable soul and form a family with her. She understood him now. I wont run away again. Jennifer raised the ss to him, then drank the red wine in the ss, By the way, did your mother have a heart attack? He should remember that too now. I dont think so. Ivan didnt remember that Aubree had heart disease. Otherwise, why didnt I know? Aubree was pretending. Things were easier now. The same night, at Catherines home. With Lindas help, she put on her wedding dress. Before that, she had even taken a shower. Under the illumination of the light, the wedding dress was shining as if she was wearing diamonds. The design of the shoulder and small V-shaped cor outlined her neck perfectly without exposing too much skin. The lightweight and special shape made her more agile. Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror, Catherine waspletely amazed by her beauty, I look more elegant now. Ms. Collins, you are always elegant. Linda took a few steps back and looked at Catherine. Its so beautiful. Youll walk to the man you love the most in this gorgeous wedding dress. Perfect! The man that she loved the most Ivans handsome figure showed up in Catherines mind. That was exactly her feelings. In this world, Ivan was indeed the man that Catherine loved the most. Linda, bring me my wedding shoes, please. I want to try them on! Catherine suddenly remembered her shoes. She extended her finger. They are in that box! Chapter 342 Happy Bride Lindas eyes lit up as she looked in the direction Catherine pointed at. Even the shoebox is so beautiful! She went over and opened the box. The handmade shoes with diamonds inside almost hurt her eyes. Wow! Thats beautiful. How much are they? 600, 000, Catherine replied with a smile. Mr. Marsh is so rich! Linda died of envy, You could buy a house with that money! Look, he is very nice to you. Catherine was smiling on the surface, but sad on the inside. She paid for the wedding dress that was custom-made. It was nearly 1. 6 million. The wedding shoes were also designed by herself, costing 500, 000. She had spent basically all her savings over the years on this once-in-a-lifetime wedding. Ivan hadnt said anything about the gift He never talked about the wedding with her. Catherine felt sad. She was a woman, after all. However, as long as Ivan was willing to marry her, she didnt mind her suffering. She couldnt wait for her wedding day. Emerald Bay. The moon was bright and the night was charming. In the brightly lit living room, Jennifer also tried on her wedding dress, she was as beautiful as an angel. Ivan carefully helped her with the details, such as tying the belt and the hem of the dress. His eyes were full of affection. Marry and Jordan was watching with great joy. The servants were gathered in a circle, all with blessing smiles on their faces. Since Jennifer came back, Ivan became much gentler. Emerald Bay felt like home. This wedding dress is perfect. Ivans voice was gentle, Its your style. Who is the designer? Jennifer looked at herself in the mirror with a smile. This designer understands me very well. This wedding dress seems simple, but it is more beautiful than those fancy ones. Ivan stood in front of her, blocking the person in the mirror, and held out his finger to himself, The designer is here. You? She was shocked. He put on a proud smile. Yes. Jennifer pushed him aside and looked at herself in the mirror again, admiring the wedding dress. The fabrics were carefully selected. Every stitch and every thread were filled with romance and affection. It was indeed her style.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Would you like to hear my design philosophy, Mrs. Marsh? Ivan wrapped his hands around his chest. He looked very gentle tonight. Will I get a reward if you like the exnation? Tell me then. Ill assess it from Emmas point of view. As a designer, she would indeed understand. Ivan spoke while admiring the wedding dress, The meticulous work is a representative of unshakeable love. Jennifer looked at him with a smile and listened patiently. The dazzling white ink represents my burning heart for you. He held her hand, and spoke in a confessing tone, The overall design represents happiness. The wedding dress fit her body curve. Jennifers wedding dress was more eye-catching than Catherines wedding dress with countless diamonds. She looked like a delicate lily. A car light shone into the living room. Everyone looked around and saw a car parked in the courtyard. Is it Edward? Jennifer lifted the hem of her dress and turned around with a smile of joy on her face. Ivan grabbed her by the shoulders and said softly, Ill take a look. She couldnt move freely wearing the wedding dress. Seeing that his aura was so gentle, and there was always a smile on his face, Jennifer also felt very happy. Even the air was filled with the smell of happiness. The servants also felt that Emerald Bay was getting more and more homely. Ivan seemed to be a human with flesh and blood, no longer cold. Everyone believed that life would turn better. Chapter 343 Mr. Marsh Is Cute While Being Jealous Master! It was Edwards voice. He excitedly followed Ivan into the living room. Intimidated by the luxurious dcor, he suddenly lost for words. Jennifer smiled, Edward. He looked like a big boy now after a few months of departure. The big boy looked back at her, Master, youre so pretty! Looking her up and down, he took a step toward her, How beautiful! Edward stared at Jennifer with amazement. Ivans gaze fell on Edward and somewhat felt ufortable. Thank you foring to my wedding. Jennifer was also happy. Is everything okay in the vige? Very good, Robert and others will alsoe! Mr. Marsh has arranged a car to pick them up! Edward said Jennifer was surprised at Ivans consideration. She saw him nodding and knew that it was true. Edward said to her, But people are busy on the farm recently. Susan and David are looking forward to the day of your wedding. They wille downtown for the first time in their life to attend your wedding! Jennifer was happy. She looked gratefully at Ivan. Thank you. They are your family, your strongest backing. Ivan was thoughtful, Those who have witnessed Alfie and Diana grow must be invited to witness your happiness. Jennifer felt warm, and more in love with Ivan. Edward was amazed by Jennifers beauty. Ivan found that he couldnt take his eyes off her. Just as Edward reached for Jennifers neck, Ivan quickly stepped forward and grabbed Edwards two hands. Youre not a child anymore, youre almost 20, so you have to keep your distance from my wife! Master Edward furrowed his brows, aggrieved, I havent hugged you for a long time! He snatched you away, cant I hug you? When I sprained my feet while picking herbs, you carried me home! The people around, as well as Jennifer, couldnt help butugh. She had watched Edward grow up. Only Ivans face was dark. It hurts, Mr. Marsh, let me go! Edward still looked like a child. He looked back, Forgive me! I am sorry! Have you learned your lesson? Ivan said a little jealously, Dont hug her again, although she is your Master. Okay, okay, okay. The boy nodded. It really hurt. Ivan added, Dont stare at her for more than five seconds. Okay, Master Stop. Jennifer reached out, Let him go. Hes just a kid. Kids need to be taught. Kids will grow up. He is a boy. Ivans words made sense. I wont hug her again! Edward nced at him warily. Ivan let go of his hand, in fact, he did not use much strength. After releasing his hand, Ivan asked Edward, Would you like to eat something? Ive eaten. Im not hungry. Would you like to have a drink? No thanks. Even Jennifer thought Ivan was cute at this point. Marry has prepared a room for you. Let her show you and tell her if you need anything. Thank you. Edward saluted, Just dont hit me again! He was as happy as a kid. Ivan stood with his hands in his hands, silent. Jennifer looked like an angel in the wedding dress. Is there anything that needs to be modified? Does it fit? Ivan asked Very good, perfect. Ivan took the camera from Jordan and took a few pictures of Jennifer. Jennifer was very cooperative in making poses and smiling. Not long after, the kids called. They were very ustomed to being abroad, and they wished Daddy and Mommy a happy wedding.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 344 A Sweet Morning Jennifer told the children that Ivans memory was restored and the children were happy. When we settle things over here, well take you guys back. Jennifer promised, It wont take long, be patient. Mommy, we are happy at Auntie Madeleines ce! said Alfie joyfully, We like the farm. Well be careful. Dont worry. Im d to hear that. Diana spoke too with her cute voice, Daddy, Mommy, we like Auntie Madeleines ce. Wed like to stay for longer. Donte too soon. Say thanks to Auntie Madeleine for me! Call us if there is anything. And dont tell anyone where you are! Dont worry. We got it! Daddy, Mommy, we love you! We love you too. Times passed in a blink, and soon the day of the wedding arrived.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Arkpool City was like a little girl who had just woken up, beautiful and quiet. The air was fresh in the morning. The weather was nice today. A grand wedding was about to take ce here. The boss of the Marsh Group was finally getting married. Several fancy cars were parked in Emerald Bay early in the morning. Makeup artists, stylists, groomsmen, and bridesmaids had all arrived. Early in the morning, Ivan sent ten cars to pick up people from Sunshine Vige. Edward made the list of guests, all of whom were people close to Jennifer. People that had taken care of Jennifer and the children during thest seven years. In the huge courtyard, magnificent wedding cars were parked there, each one romantic and unique. Mya, who was wearing a bridesmaid dress, also came. She looked cute when she dressed normally. Hasnt Jennifer gotten up yet on such an important day? Mya asked Ivan, What did you dost night? Did you stay upte? Her words shocked the people around! How old was the little girl? She was so blunt. Ivans eyes darkened, and he confessed, We chatted untilte, making ns for the future. Where are Alfie and Diana then? Mya looked around. Havent they gotten up yet? Im going to wake them up! Then she turned around. Theyre not here. Ivan looked up. The girls footsteps stagnated, and she turned her eyes in surprise, What? Where did they go? Ivan was not going to answer. Then Im going to wake Jennifer up. No. Ivan calmly took a sip of tea, Let her wake up naturally. Mr. Marsh, today is your wedding! Its not good to miss the right time! Ivan said softly, There is no right time, only the right person. Wow! What a public disy of affection! Mya gave him a thumbs-up and sat down on the couch. Upstairs. Mrs. Marsh, are you up? Marry patiently knocked on the master bedroom door and pressed her ear to the door, Mrs. Marsh? Still sleeping? Jennifer put her hands out of the bed, stretching out. Then she opened her eyes and took a look at the phone, it was almost eight oclock. Was the wedding today? And where was Ivan? Where did he go? Why didnt he wake her up? At this time, there was a knock on the door again, Mrs. Marsh, are you up? It was Marrys cautious voice. Come in! Jennifer was suddenly awake. Marry entered the door in and saw Jennifer hurry out of bed,ining, Where is Mr. Marsh? Why didnt he wake me up? Is he gone? He didnt leave. He is waiting for you downstairs. Marrys face was full of smiles. He said you have to rest well. You can sleep until you wake up naturally. Hes Jennifer put on her slippers, Didnt he know what day is it today? He turned off my rm clock. Chapter 345 Two Brides Marry told her, The bridesmaids and the makeup artist have arrived, yet Mr. Marsh didnt give any instructions. Everyone was waiting downstairs, so I secretly came up to remind you. Its not that Mr. Marsh had asked me to wake you up. Thank you, Marry! Before Jennifer rushed into the bathroom, she pulled open the curtains and saw the beautifully decorated red wedding cars in the yard.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ill get down in a second! She nced back hastily, then rushed into the bathroom. Be careful, dont fall! Marry worried, No rush! Everyone will be waiting for you! Soon, the sound of water came out of the bathroom. At Marrysmand, the white wedding dress was pushed in. In the living room downstairs, Ivan sat on the sofa drinking tea, smiling. Mya was sitting across from him, enjoying the pastries while ncing up at him from time to time. Sitting together with Ivan was something that other bridesmaids envied yet dared not do. How can this man be so handsome? It was unfair! By the time Mya went upstairs, Jennifer had finished her shower. She helped Jennifer change into the beautiful wedding dress, saying, Ivan is so sweet to you. On such an important day, he allows you to sleep until you wake up naturally. He is drinking tea downstairs, not impatient at all. And he doesnt care about the time. Jennifer was so embarrassed that she didnt know what to say. I see, you are not only married to money but also to love. Really? Jennifers skin was fair, and her eyes were as beautiful. Then I wish you one day you could too. There is only one Ivan in the world, and you snatched him away. You like him? Not really! He can be my dad at this age! Mya couldnt help but praise, Just like Jude Law. After putting on the wedding dress, Jennifer went downstairs with Mya. Duh-dun! Herees the bride! Mya smiled cutely, Where is the apuse? Their presence stunned everyone. Time seemed to stand still. People held their breath. The design of the dress outlined the curve of her waist, making her even more stunning. Ivan looked at her affectionately and got up to take her hand. The light veils were the expectation of love and the hope of happiness. There was warm apuse in the living room, and everyone had a smile of blessing on their faces. In another apartment. Catherine had also changed into her wedding dress. Linda stayed there with herst night. She was so excited that she couldnt sleep all night. Her mind was full of fantasies and expectations for the wedding She was finally marrying Ivan. She hired a very famous makeup artist in Arkpool City at a high price. At that moment, her makeup was done. The stylist was doing her hair. Looking at her immacte image in the mirror, Catherine smiled happily. Shell get married before getting into a rtionship, but she believed she could get used to it. Her phone rang. Give me my phone! She excitedly reached out her hand to Linda. Linda quickly took the phone from the table and handed it to her. Catherine held her breath and asked, Whats up? Whats going on over there? The red wedding cars are parked in Emerald Bay. They are decorated with flowers and balloons, looking romantic, the person reported honestly. The news excited Catherine, So when will they set off? Chapter 346 A Heavy Blow I dont know. The person in the drivers seat looked around carefully. There is no movement yet, but there are some cars. The bridesmaids and bridesmaids have arrived. Its okay, I can wait. Catherine couldnt contain her inner excitement, as long as the wedding took ce as scheduled, she was willing to wait. Call me when they leave, and Ill be ready. Okay, Ms. Collins. By the end of the call, Catherines heart was pounding. She was inexplicably nervous that she was going to live in Emerald Bay tonight and sleep in the same bed with Ivan. It felt so unreal. She had been looking forward to this moment for more than ten years. Finally At Kelsington Bay. Aubree also got up and put on a dress. The pattern was exquisite, and the style was elegant. This would be her first public appearance since the fire. The rumors would be self-defeating. An hourter. At Emerald Bay, the sun was shining. Rowan and Finnley had also arrived. As groomsmen, they were all in white shirts, each looking handsome. In Rowans eyes, Jennifer was more like an angel today in the wedding dress. He admired her and respected her. Finnleys eyes were fixed on Mya, who looked very different in the dress today. Ivan took Jennifers hand and walked out of the living room under peoples escort. The Lamborghini door opened, he carefully escorted her into the car, and Mya helped her tidy up her dress. There were eight bridesmaids, while the other seven were allpany employees, picked by Finnley. The scene was grand. Beautiful bride Handsome groom Magnificent and romantic wedding cars It looked like a fairy tale. In a ck car outside the courtyard, the man saw this scene and couldnt believe his eyes! Why was there another bride? He panicked, couldnt even hold the mobile phone when she called Catherine and started the car. If he didnt leave, he would be discovered. In the apartment. The phone rang and Catherine stood up excitedly and told Linda, Its time to go! Ivan ising to pick me up! I see! Linda did the final packing. She answered the phone, Okay, I know! Were ready! Ms. Collins! The person was afraid that Catherine would hang up the phone, so he said, There are some changes. Catherines heart ttered. She subdued her panic, asking, What happened? The person was silent, not knowing how to convey this cruel fact. What changed? Catherines heart trembled with fright, Isnt heing? The wedding car has departed, with a bride in the car. The other person said they are going to the wedding venue, not to your ce.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What do you mean? Catherine thought that Ivan must have been crazy. Who?! Tell me! Who is it? Before getting the answer, Catherine calmed down, her face turned pale. Is it Jennifer? Its her, right? It must be Jennifer! I didnt see her face clearly from a distance, but I saw a woman in a wedding dress and groups of bridesmaids and groomsmen. Catherine felt devasted. She subdued her panic and subconsciously looked at Linda. The phone fell on the floor, and so did she. Tears fell off her cheeks. Ms. Collins! Linda went to help her. She felt sorry for Catherine. That was too much to undertake. But Catherine was a strong person. When she couldnt get something, she wanted it even more. If she couldnt get Ivan, Jennifer wouldnt either! Linda, help me up. Catherine held back her tears. Chapter 347 Rushing Towards Happiness Linda quickly lifted her up and helped tidy the wedding dress Catherine suppressed the heartache, and smiled, Lets go there too. A gritty light burst from her eyes. What? Linda was shocked. Her mind went nk for a few seconds. Catherine held back her tears. Thinking of how the wedding cars were driving to the wedding venue, she tried to calm down. She decided to take it as a PR crisis.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ms. Collins I dont think this is a good idea Linda was very upset, thinking that since Ivan had done this, nothing would change his mind, and going there would only embarrass themselves. Go. Catherine gritted her teeth and lifted her dress, walking toward the door, I know he wont marry me, and I dont expect him to marry me. Then why are we going there? Linda was anxious, Wake up! To send our blessings. Ive loved him for so many years, I have to say goodbye, right? Linda didnt believe it, Then change your wedding dress before that. Why would I? Im going to make his wedding an unforgotten one! Catherine raised her voice, there was already light of hatred in her eyes. She wanted to destroy Jennifer with her own hands. Why did Ivan fall in love with Jennifer even after losing his memory? Why couldnt he see her, who had stayed by his side for so many years? Are you going? Catherine stood in the doorway and rolled her eyes, Or shall I go alone? Ms. Collins, calm down I am calm. With that, Catherine lifted the hem of her dress and took a step out. Linda had to keep up. The pink Lamborghini, which was full of lollipops was heading towards the destination. I didnt think you would do this. Jennifer found that he didnt care much about his luxury car. He smiled, There are a lot of kids in Sunshine Vige, and these are all for them. The Lamborghini was followed by a long line of wedding cars. Sitting in them were people from Sunshine Vige. There were old people, as well as Alfie and Dianas friends. Everyone wore their best clothes. Why am I so excited that the head of the vige is getting married? A middle-aged woman couldnt help but say, Its like Im going to get married myself! David teased, You werent so excited when you got married! Right, right, right! I wasnt so excited. I didnt think much on the day I got married. This car is so spacious andfortable! What is this called? Just now my son told me, I forgot again, look at my fish memory! Its called Volvo. It costs millions of dors. This is probably our only time to sit in such a car. No, if you miss the feeling, just tell Jennifer! Oh my God, this wedding is so grand. Am I in a dream? Jennifer is so lucky to marry such a rich man! Yeah! Her husband is the president of the Marsh Group. He has both money and power. He is the like a king of Arkpool City. Ive always felt that Alfie and Diana are extraordinary, much more intelligent than other kids. It turns out to be gic! In the cars, people were chatting lively. Jennifer was easy to get along with, and people all felt rxed. At the main wedding car in front. Jennifer sat next to Ivan. He held her hand, sharing their warmth. They were getting closer and closer to happiness Chapter 348 New Bride? On this beautiful morning, a Lincoln departed from Kelsington Bay. Aubree and Pippa also rushed to the venue. Aubree sat by the window, looking dignified and elegant, and the red dress on her body was very beautiful. This was the first time she had shown up in public ever after the fire. She was attending her sons wedding, which made her very excited. Pippa, who was sitting next to her, was also dressed up carefully. Compared to Aubree, who was happy, Pippa was sullen. The bride was Catherine, a woman that Ivan didnt love. It would be a lifelong regret if people in love couldnt get married. What was the point of such a wedding? The red Bentley was also heading towards the venue, Catherine was driving in aplicated wedding dress. She held the steering wheel with both hands, there was no expression on her pale face. Her heart was full of anger, yet she couldnt care less about her pain. Ms. Collins Linda, who was sitting beside Catherine, looked at her from time to time. She had a lot to say but didnt know how to. Catherine was driving smoothly, Save it, I have a headache. She was thinking about what was going to happen. Ivan lost his memory, but still chose Jennifer! What made that woman so special? Ms. Collins, there must be a lot of reporters. In contrast, Linda was more afraid, The groom is Mr. Marsh, who was already at the center of attention. If two brides show up She didnt dare to think further. Catherine smiled coldly, Isnt it bad to make the scene grander? Love really made people lose their minds. Thinking that Ivan would lead Jennifers hand down the red carpet, Catherine felt anxious. The one whom she had been longing for was now going to be someone elses husband. Catherine lost herst hope and decided to ruin everyone. The venue was on thergewn of a seven-star hotel. Flowers were delivered by air early in the morning Light yarn and fabric were swinging in the wind There were beautiful wedding photos everywhere. Warm and romantic candlestick Colorful bubbles were floating in the air Ribbons wrapped around tables and chairs, balloons printed with love words Every detail was meticulous and perfectly matched. Partners of the Marsh Group, rtives of the Marsh family, ssmates of Ivan Celebrities from the business world, politicians Everyone that had been invited came. The invited media have also arrived, they have checked the equipment, and started to film. They had been waiting for this day. Oh, look! The bride on the posters is not Catherine Collins! Someone finally noticed it. Everyone looked at the wedding posters. Its Jennifer Brooks! The mother of the children! Wow! What a match! Some people also wondered, What about the news before? Didnt it say that Mr. Marsh was going to marry Ms. Collins? What a surprise! Rich families are just mysterious. We dont have to care, anyway, it is our honor to be invited. It makes no diffidence who the bride is. Now we should check the equipment again, the wedding cars should being soon.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. I think its a wise chose for Mr. Marsh to marry the childrens mother. Yes, Ms. Collins is helpful at work. But she isnt necessarily a good wife. Life and work should be separated. After that. A motorcade led by a limited-edition Lamborghini slowly drove into the venue. Countless photographers pointed the camera at them. Under the glow, the car door opened. The reporters stood in the designated area and quickly started shooting! Ivan got out of the car and appeared in everyones sight like a holy prince, and his deep eyes carried a touch of tenderness. He was always the focus of the audience wherever he went. The gentleman bent down and stretched out his hand. In the expectant eyes of everyone, Ivan led his bride out of the car. Chapter 349 Love Me, Love My People Jennifer, dressed in a white wedding dress, appeared like an angel. She smiled slightly, her eyes shining. Her mere presence stunned everyone. Not Ms. Collins. Strange, its not Ms. Collins. Mr. Marsh has good taste, this girl is so beautiful. What a perfect! Did you see that? Mr. Marsh looked at her with love in his eyes.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Yes, Mr. Marsh loves her. At this time, the vigers also got off the cars. Everyone was excited to see such a beautiful venue for the first time. Even a woman in their forties and fifties could not suppress the joy in their heart and jump up like kids. Thats pretty! Its like a movie! It must cost a lot of money, right? There are so many reports! An old man put his hands on his waist, looked around, and professionally estimated, At least a hundred thousand, otherwise it wont work. No less than a hundred thousand! David also chimed in. Its so beautiful! This flower is so beautiful! Mom! A little girl of five or six years old smelled the lily on the side. The woman quickly picked up her daughter, Dont pick it up now. After the wedding, Jennifer will give it to you! Everyone from the vige was happy, paying no attention to the reporters that were shooting photos of them. They were honest and confident. Jennifer smiled sweetly. She let go of Ivans hand and walked toward the vigers. Ivan followed her. Guys, tell the waiters if you want anything. Jennifer was very happy to see them there. Feel at home and help yourselves. The ten waiters standing next to them saluted respectfully, Please tell us if you need anything. The vigers were both surprised and delighted. They had never experienced such treatments. Dont worry about us, chief! David said, We will help ourselves. You can go to the red carpet! I wish you all the best! Ivans face was mild as he said, Thank you for your blessings, feel at home here. Mr. Marsh, youre so nice! The vigers gave them a thumbs up, Well hand Jennifer to you! You must take good care of her! Chief? The reporters were shocked. So, the rumors were real? Jennifer was from a poor vige. Even if these vigers were wearing new clothes that didnt match this grand wedding, they looked happy and confident. There were good vibes around them. Thats a transmission of positive energy. I will! In front of dozens of vigers, Ivan put his right fist on his chest and solemnly promised, You are wee to supervise, my love for Jennifer will never end. In the bright sun, he put his arm around Jennifers shoulders and kissed her forehead deeply. People apuded. The vigers also took out their phones, trying to capture this beautiful moment. Ivan was not against this behavior. He kept smiling, letting people take pictures. The reporter saw respect in Ivans eyes. Jennifer loved those vigers, so Ivan did too. Take care of them. Ivan said to the waiters standing in a row, They are important guests! Yes, Mr. Marsh. Jennifer and I are going to the red carpet now, excuse us. Ivan greeted politely to the vigers. Help yourself. This surprised everyone present, including the guests and reporters around them, as well as Aubree, who had just stepped out of the Lincoln. Chapter 350 I Do! Aubrees eyes widened in horror. She saw that the woman in the wedding dress next to her son was Jennifer! And Ivan, such a noble person, was greeting a group of vigers Aubree saw the vigers disperse happily. They enjoyed the food and drink without hiding their joy. They were so real. Then she heard the wedding song. It was so romantic. She saw Ivan put his arm around Jennifers shoulders, and the two of them stepped onto the red carpet paved with rose petals. Somehow, Pippa smiled unconsciously looking at their backs. Her long-depressed mood suddenly lit up. When she turned around and saw Aubrees expression, she quickly controlled her smile. Aubrees face couldnt be more unpleasant. Hundreds of reporters were doing broadcasts of the wedding. There were also a lot of overseas media, all of which are partners of the Marsh Group. So, Aubree had to control herself. The guests were all looking at them enviously. This was probably what love looked like. They kept responsibilities in their heart, and love in their eyes. At the end of the red carpet was arge stage surrounded by flowers, and on the background was a proposal photo that Ivan and Jennifer took when endorsed for Alices ring. The priest was standing there waiting for them. Jennifer felt like she was in a dream. His memory was restored, which reassured her a lot. Ivan clenched her hand, and everything around became ethereal, only she was real. The bridesmaids were also a beautiful scenery to watch. They were all beautiful people. Mya was very envious of Jennifer. They were finally together. They must be happy in the future! Be careful. When going up the steps, Ivan carefully reminded her and put his arm around her waist. He was very protective. The reports were verypetent. They captured every detail. Jennifer felt warm. After getting on stage, she saw the blessed smiles on the faces of the guests. When she withdrew her gaze, she caught a glimpse of Aubree, who was standing not far away. Their eyes meet, and Jennifer could see the coldness in Aubrees eyesThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jennifer quickly looked away, trying to ignore Aubree. Catherine didnte, and it was the best ending. She didnt know the red Bentley was speeding up to the venue. Ivan stood face to face with Jennifer, holding her hand and listening to the priests guide. When the priest began, everybody stopped talking. The venue became solemn and sacred. After the introduction, the priest came to Ivan and asked, Mr. Marsh, do you take Ms. Brooks for yourwful wedded wife, to live together after Gods ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish her from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto her for as long as you both shall live?? Red Bentley stopped, and Catherine, dressed in a wedding dress, quickly got out of the car. She saw the two people who were taking the oath on the stage at the end of the red carpet. I do Ivans maic voice came into Catherines ear, which put her in a momentary trance. She stared at them coldly, her blood condensed. Linda walked around her and grabbed her arm, Ms. Collins, lets go! It wasnt a good idea to mess around on such a grand asion. Catherine stood still, staring coldly at the scene. No one knew what she was thinking. Maybe she was picturing herself standing at Jennifers ce. Ms. Brooks, do you take Mr. Marsh for yourwful wedded husband, to live together after Gods ordinance, in the holy estate of matrimony? Will you love, honor,fort, and cherish him from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as long as you both shall live? Of course, I do. Jennifer replied, I, Jennifer Brooks, take Ivan Marsh to be my wedded husband, till death do us part. Now, then, please exchange your wedding rings in front of God, the priest said. Catherines heart stung a little, and she took a deep breath, unable to restrain herself any longer. Chapter 351 Catherine Appears in a Wedding Dress It was probably the happiest moment of Jennifers life, and the guests all looked forward to it. Alfie and Diana were not here, so the wedding didnt have a flower girl or a ring bearer. Instead, Mya, who was in a beautiful dress, and Finnley, who was in a suit, made an appearance and opened the ring box for Ivan. Ivan took the ring and got down on one knee, putting the ring on Jennifers ring finger, which meant a lifetimemitment. The priest said, The ring is both a binding of your vows and a symbol of your love. Jennifer took another ring from the box and put it on Ivans finger. The hall resounded with apuse, which reminded Catherine of what was going on. The priest said, Ivan Marsh and Jennifer Brooks, you have exchanged rings, and I now pronounce you husband and wife! The priests words caused even more thunderous apuse! God has bound you together, and no one can tear you apart for any reason! The priest was impassioned. Whoever tries to get in the way will not end well! Hearing this, Catherine frowned, and then she took a step towards the stage! She also wore a white wedding dress and was carefully dressed as a bride. Now the groom may kiss the bride, the priest said. All the guests in the audience stood up and once again gave tumultuous apuse! The more enthusiastic the apuse was, the sadder Catherine was. Ivan gently held up Jennifers face, gazed at her with great affection, and slowly kissed her. In response, Jennifer closed her eyes happily. Under the light, they kissed each other, which was a fine sight for everyone at present. Catherine stepped onto the red carpet alone in her wedding dress. She took two sses of red wine from the tray in a waiters hand and walked quickly towards the stage with cold eyes! Look! Who is she? Some vigers said in surprise, How can she attend a wedding in such a dress? Thats too impolite and inconsiderate. The other guests and the reporters also noticed Catherine! In an instant, everyone turned their eyes to her and the reporters all directed their cameras at her! On the stage, Ivan and Jennifer stopped. They looked through the bustle of guests at Catherine, who was walking towards them in her wedding dress. With two sses of red wine in her hands and a smile on her face, Catherine walked along with a spring in her step. Finding that Catherine had only Ivan in her eyes, Jennifer slowly turned her eyes and saw Ivans long face. Half of the reporters followed Catherine while the other half aimed the cameras at Jennifer and Ivan How can there be two brides? My goodness, Miss Collins is here! Whats going on here? There was an outbreak of muttering at this. Some admired Catherines courage, while others thought she was foolish. Catherine walked onto the stage, as cool as a cucumber. She fixed her eyes on Ivan and stood in front of him. Congrattions. Then she handed over a ss to him, A toast to your long and happy marriage.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With cold eyes, Ivan didnt reach out to pick it up. Jennifer was a little embarrassed. With cameras clicking all around her ears, she smiled and wanted to leave them alone on the stage. However, Ivan put his arm around her shoulder and looked at her with deep affection, which gave her great confidence. What Ivan did almost killed Catherine, but she still had a smile on her lips. What? Everyones blessings are received, so you cant turn down mine. With a wider smile, Catherine continued, Dont worry about the wine. I didnt spike it. Catherines words reminded Ivan of what happened seven years ago, so he was soon overwhelmed by disgust. Jennifer didnt want to embarrass too many people, so she tugged at the corner of Ivans coat as a reminder. If Ivan didnt drink the wine, he would be regarded as unforgiving. Chapter 352 Reaps What She Sows Mr. Marsh, Im here to give my blessing today. Catherine said, I dont think its that difficult for you to drink the wine. Come on. Its rather awkward. Ivan had no idea what Catherine intended to do. Staring at her smile, Ivan weighed up what was going on and nodded. After all, the wedding was broadcast live.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Thus, he took the ss from Catherine. Catherine gave a wider smile and clinked the sses. I hope you will always be happy. Ivan looked at her, raised his head, and drank the wine. Just as he was drinking, Catherines eyes turned ruthless. And then she threw the red wine in her ss at Jennifers face! Jennifer instinctively turned sideways. However, the wedding dress was too big, so it was stained by the wine. Moreover, even Ivans suit and Catherines dress were stained. Ivan threw away his ss and grabbed Catherines wrist. A loud p echoed through the hall. Ivan pped Catherine! Catherine was hit with a spin. With a scream, she fell to the ground! The wine ss in her hand shattered and cut into her palm! She hissed in pain as blood gushed out. The hall was soon filled with the sound of shutters clicking! Numerous cameras were aimed at her. Ivan took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and wiped the wine for Jennifer. Is it serious? Jennifer shook her head. Im fine. She didnt want to make a big deal out of it, but it was counterproductive. What a memorable wedding! Mya also hurriedly brought wipes over and nervously wiped for Jennifer. Catherine raised her eyes, only to see Ivans cold gaze. He looked as if he was going to kill her. Both of them have strong hatred in their eyes! Catherine did hate Ivan! Catherine, are you mental? Mya could not stand it. Whatever happens, Ivan will never marry you! Catherine red at Mya, burning with rage. Catherine still remembered what Mya didst time! You are really shameless! Mya jeered, Nobody invited you, but youe in a wedding dress! You have no shame! Do you know youre humiliating yourself? Most of the guests were of a higher social ss in Arkpool City, so they wouldnt talk loudly about this. Nheless, Jennifers rtives were different. They rushed directly to Catherine, pointed at her, and began to curse! Who are you? How dare youe in a wedding dress! What a shameless woman you are! You must think very highly of yourself. Look at yourself. You must always dream about marrying into the purple. How funny! Its really vicious of you toe in a wedding dress! Youre incorrigible! Look at the reporters. They are all photographing you, so youd better leave right now! Yeah, just get out of here! What a bummer. The reporters did not miss this great chance. They held their cameras around the stage and recorded the whole process. This wedding was still broadcasting live, but Ivan did not call it off. He cared about nothing but Jennifer. Lying face down on the ground, Catherine was overwhelmed with shame. The pain in her palm instantly made her awake. She wondered why she was here. She felt as if she had just been overtaken by a demon. Linda could see that Catherine was in a trance. Despite Ivans cold face, Linda pushed through the crowd and walked onto the stage. Linda warily bent down to help Catherine up. Go with me, Miss Collins. Linda did not dare to look at Jennifer or Ivan. The mood in the hall was subdued, which sent a chill down Lindas spine. Chapter 353 Driven Out Ivan watched Linda help Catherine up, with awful coldness on the corners of his lips. Catherine, you are dismissed. I dont want to see you anymore. Finnley will do the paperwork with youter. Finnley was shocked and realized Catherine had reached Ivans limit. Given Aubrees attitude, Ivan had asked Finnley to make up a resignation for Catherine, iming that Catherine took the initiative to resign. But now, Ivan changed his mind. Catherine didnt deserve this at all. With Lindas help, Catherine stood firm, deep in thought. She red at Jennifer and said with disgust, I should be Ivans bride and this wedding is held for me. You take my spot. Shame on you. Jennifer did not want to argue with her. As cool as a cucumber, she looked elegant and graceful. Linda tried to pull Catherine away, but Catherine looked at Ivan and pointed at him indignantly. I was still in the dark until this morning. Youre really despicable! She gritted her teeth and tried not to cry. Her palm dripped with blood, and the white wedding dress had been stained red. Ivan said to Linda. Take her to the hospital to be bandaged, youd better find her a psychiatrist. Youre the one with mental problems! Catherine looked at Ivan in shock and growled. Ivan took the microphone from the priest. Under everyones astonished gaze, he said calmly, Catherine, Ive given you many chances and told you countless times that I dont like you at all. He said, Ive never loved you, let alone been in a rtionship with you. He continued, But you kept haunting me! In front of everyone here today, I repeat, I will never love you! Ivans words stabbed into Catherines heart like sharp knives! She was humiliated in public. The clicks of cameras were incessant. The vigers echoed with apuse, which irritated Catherine. What unruly people! So are you! You are not wee here at all! Hurry up and get out! Go away! Lets go, Miss Collins. Linda even wanted to huddle up in a ball somewhere. Catherine made such a scene but gained nothing. Ivan got impatient and made a gesture. Two bodyguards appeared from nowhere and directly took Catherine out! It was pretty gruffly that Linda was almost pushed down. It was rare to see a woman driven out in a wedding dress. Dozens of reporters chased out, but Ivan did not stop them. He didnt care what would happen at all. Instead, he only cared if the bride was Jennifer. Catherines wedding dress was stepped on and soiled as she was forcibly dragged away. When she was pped, her hair was ruffled, so she looked dejected. Linda jogged all the way behind the bodyguards and kept panting. The media didnt miss the opportunity. After Catherine got into the car, she was still photographed. Aubree watched all this with a long face!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She thought Catherine was insane. Anyway, this was a global broadcast! Aubree felt sorry for Catherine when Jennifer took Ivan away from Catherine. However, Catherine should have known that whatever she did would be in vain. Thinking of this, Aubree was annoyed and disappointed. She turned around and got into the car. Pippa hurriedly followed Aubree. Pippa thought what happened just now was really a big show. Unfortunately, she was too far away from the vigers, so she didnt hear what they said. ording to their looks, they must have taught Catherine a lesson. Chapter 354 They Can Never Get Back At the wedding, the vigers were still pping, excited that Catherine was driven away. This shameless woman even dares toe in a wedding dress! David, who was still angry, reminded Ivan, Mr. Marsh, youve promised you will love Miss Brooks for the rest of your life! As a man, you cant go back on your word! David is right! Mr. Marsh! Another person added, You must refuse all women who try to seduce you! We all stand with Jennifer! Well, Mr. Marsh has done what he said just now. He pped that woman. Hearing what the vigers said and considering the reporters here, Jennifer got embarrassed. Well, it was just an ident. Ivan put his arm around her shoulder and looked at her with great affection. With a smile on his lips, he looked at the vigers. Please rest assured that I will love Jennifer wholeheartedly and will refuse any other woman in the future.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mr. Marsh! We believe in you! Someone screamed. Once again, the whole hall erupted in apuse. Blushed, Jennifer felt very shy. Linda was driving to the hospital. Despite her anxiety, she did not dare to drive too fast. Wearing a wedding dress, Catherine sat on the passenger side, the wedding dress looked dirty and messy. With bleeding hands on her legs, the white wedding dress was stained with blood. Thinking of Ivans attitude and what he said, Catherine was in great sorrow. She felt she was such a clown. Ivan was always so cruel. When the car passed by the Marsh Groups building, Catherine turned her head and looked toward them. It was andmark building in Arkpool City, the ce where she worked, but she could never go back. Tears welled up in her eyes. With a bitter smile, she cried her eyes out. She remembered when Ivan, wearing his suit, sat in the office and talked to her. The more she thought about it, the louder she cried. She did love Ivan! Linda could feel Catherine was on the verge of copse. She carefully looked at Catherine. Miss Collins, try to hold it. We will arrive soon. I dare not race. Im done with Ivan. Its over between us. Catherine sobered up and said sadly, I love him so much, but he hates me. He said he didnt want to see me anymore. Linda sighed. She said, Miss Collins, youre not born for him. What do you mean? Catherine did not dare to recall anything. She was overwhelmed with despair. Mr. Marsh doesnt like you. Linda said, But they say one mans trash is another mans treasure. Really? Catherine felt that she had always been a strong and lonely sapling in the storm. No one would treasure her. And she didnt care about anyone other than Ivan. No one was born for nothing. Linda continued, This is what you should know. Catherine leaned down, crying. Linda added, I believe as long as you can disentangle yourself from Mr. Marsh, you will meet your Mr. Right in the future. Hearing this, Catherine looked up at Linda, surprised at Lindas perspective. Chapter 355 I Guess You’re Sad In a vi near the sea, someone was in a low mood on the gazebo entwined with green vines. Spencer stood against the handrail, with the wind blowing his hair and cor. Not far away was the beach as well as a row of coconut trees. Spencer wore a long face today. The director called in the morning and asked why Spencer didnte. Spencer asked for leave on the phone, saying that he didnt feel good today. The director had no choice but to agree. After all, Spencer was almost the most popr actor with a lot of fans. Spencer propped his hands on the rail and leaned slightly over to look at the clouds in the sky. When Ivan was in aa, Jennifer was also staring at the clouds in the sky in a daze. After she left, the vi became very deserted. A Maserati stopped outside the courtyard. Georgia rolled down the window and looked at Spencer on the second floor. Georgia turned off the car and got out with two bottles of Lafite. The side door was left open, so she walked into the courtyard and headed toward the living room, looking at Spencer. ording to his frown, he must be in a low mood. As Georgia got closer, Spencer saw her in the courtyard. He narrowed his eyes, wondering why she came. Before Spencer could stop her, Georgia sped up and walked into the living room. In the living room, Tammy happened to walk out of the tea room and see Georgia. Before Tammy could say something, Georgia quickly went upstairs. Miss rke! Tammy quickly walked to the stairway! Spencer is on the gazebo in a bad mood. Iming to have a drink with him! Georgia said as she got upstairs. Tammy knew that Spencer was on the gazebo. Having seen the bottles in Georgias hand, she didnt say anything. Tammy thought it would be better for Spencer to talk with someone. After all, Spencer had spent the whole morning watching the clouds. Ivan and Jennifer were to get married today. Spencer got up at five oclock and then kept watching the clouds without even having breakfast. Hearing the footsteps, Spencer turned around and sat down in the rattan chair next to the coffee table. Hey therezily and crossed his legs. Wearing a long red dress, Georgia walked before him, sat down, and put the wine on the coffee table. Did the director ask you toe here? Spencer looked at her nonchntly. Of course not. Georgia was smiling. Im here because I wanted to. With a cold face, Spencer stared at the wine bottles, knowing they must cost a lot. I watched the wedding live. It was grand and romantic. Georgia opened the cap and poured some into a tall ss. I guess youre sad. I woke up early to wait for the shooting but you werent there. I have nothing to do at home, so Im here to see you. Im not sad. Spencers tone was calm. Youre overthinking it. I hope you are telling the truth. Georgia elegantly lifted her ss. Every detail of the wedding was perfect and romantic. Once Catherine left, the hall returned to normal and everything went well. Handsome young waiters walked between the guests, and the live violin rendition made everyone feel at ease. Ivan put his arm around Jennifers shoulder and toasted the guests one by one. His voice was gentle and melodious. Thank you all for attending our wedding. It is our pleasure. We do wish Mr. and Mrs. Marsh a long and happy life. The guests raise their sses.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thanks. Ivan clinked with them and took a sip of wine. He looked around the crowd, not finding Aubree and her driver. Chapter 356 Ivan’s Generosity Ivan wondered whether Aubree left with Catherine. Ivan was curious about what Aubree was thinking. Aubree didnt strongly object to the wedding, and neither did she do anything paranoid today. Thinking of this, Ivan was relieved and full of gratitude to his mother. If it were Aubree who made a fuss about the wedding today, Ivan would not have been able to drive her out. Now that Aubree ept the wedding, Ivan was confident that he could repair the rtionship. After Ivan took Jennifer to toast the guests one by one, he let go of her shoulder and returned to the stage. Under Jennifers puzzled gaze, Ivan picked up the silver microphone and said, Finnley. Hearing this, everyone turned to the stage, and then looked toward Finnley, who was not far away. Finnley held a ss of wine and looked at Ivan. Im here, Mr. Marsh! Ivan looked at Finnley and announced calmly, From tomorrow, all employees of ourpany will be on leave for five days, and those who cant leave their positions will be given ten times the daily sry during the said period. The crowd was amazed! My goodness! Most of the bridesmaids and groomsmen were the Marsh groups employees. They were all over the moon. With a faint smile, Ivan continued, Besides, all employees could get one hundred thousand. This is the gift from Mrs. Marsh. Jennifers eyes widened open. She thought she had heard wrong. My goodness! Hooray! One hundred thousand! Thunderous apuse rang out across the hall as everyone looked toward Jennifer gratefully. Mr. Marsh is so generous! He is such a nice boss. So is Mrs. Marsh! Its of great honor to work for the Marsh Group! All the employees rejoiced. Jennifer calmed down. Ivan was looking at her with great affection. In response, Jennifer smiled at him with love and admiration for him. Ivan had a slender figure with a good temperament. Instead of being cold, he looked very approachable today. He didnt seem to be finished with his speech.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He added, Also, all shopping malls and hotels under the Marsh Group will offer a 10% discount for one week from today. Its so perfect! Awesome! Lets go shopping tomorrow! Ive wanted a handbag for a long time! I want to buy skincare products! The girls screamed in waves, with a burst of hand-pping! Hearing what Ivan said, people could hardly stop pping. Gradually, the wedding reached its climax. Mya rushed onto the stage, stood in front of Ivan, and looked at him with great depression. Ivan remembered her and considered her a friend. The others quieted down and all looked at them curiously. Ivan was a bit puzzled. Whats wrong? Mya took another microphone, which attracted the attention of everyone off the stage. Mr. Marsh. She blinked her beautiful eyes and asked in a serious tone, Can I be a member of yourpany? Ivan paused for a moment and heaved a sigh of relief. Of course. The guests were all surprised. They wondered what was going on. Ivan turned to Jennifer. Catherine is dismissed, and Jennifer will take over the position, so you can be her assistant. Do you like it? Jennifers eyes widened, full of consternation. She became the focus again. Ivan never told her about this, and he looked so serious. Mya replied happily, Of course I do! Chapter 357 Ivan Has a Good Sense of Proportion Finnley will do the handovers with you when he is avable. You can talk to him about the sry, Ivan said seriously. Finnley was lost for words. Although Mya was quitedylike today, he knew her well. Thus, he didnt think Mya could be reliable at work. He didnt understand Ivans decision.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. On the stage surrounded by flowers, Mya snapped her fingers happily. Thank you! Then she bowed deeply towards Ivan. From now on, Im a member of the Marsh Group, so Im going to enjoy what you offer to your employees! Ivanughed and thought, she didntck that money at all. I mean it! Mya looked at him. Ivan nodded. Okay. Jennifer stood not far away. She raised her head and drank the wine to drown the shock. The news that Jennifer was the new vice president of the Marsh Group quickly went viral and received muchment. Ivan stepped off the stage and walked toward her. Jennifer looked him in the eye, elegant and beautiful like a lily under the moon. Her shadow was stretched by the sunlight on the ground. The reporters, amazed by her beauty, all fixed their cameras on her. Ivan gently put his arm around her shoulder. Jennifer remained calm. You didnt even ask me if I agreed. Ill talk with you about it when we are back. With a gentle kiss on her forehead, Ivan reached out to adjust her hair. Jennifer thought to herself, Youve announced it in public. Its a done deal now. Actually, I made the decision so long ago. Ivan said, I was going to discuss it with you, but what Catherine did irritate me. I hope you will consult with me before announcing anything in the future. Jennifer looked Ivan in the eye with a serious look. Okay. Ivan nodded solemnly. I swear I will. Good humor reigned in the hall and everyone was happy, saying that a good marriage could really change a man. Ivan always wore a smile when he was with Jennifer, which was rare in the past. Mr. Marsh, can we take a picture with you? Two vige women came over and asked bravely. Ivan said without any hesitation, Of course. He seemed happy to do so. Miss Brooks, would you please move aside for a few seconds? Then they stood left and right next to Ivan and took out their smartphones for selfies. Ivan had no objection to this at all. Instead, he even posed for photographs. It was scarce to see such a handsome man, so both men and women were eager to take pictures with him. Ivan treated all the vigers as Jennifers family, so he refused none of them. The vigers also pulled Jennifer to join them. They lined up and felt very satisfied. Seeing this, the other guests at the wedding were very jealous. Mr. Marsh doesnt refuse them. Why? I remember he hates having his picture taken. Yes, he hates it when peoplee near him. But look at them. Theyre holding his arm! I really envy them. I want to take a photo with Mr. Marsh. So do I. Lets go together. Okay. Two fashionably dressed celebrities encouraged each other and began to walk toward Ivan. Ivan was still surrounded by the vigers, who kept taking selfies. After they finished, they left with satisfaction. Mr. Marsh, can we take a photo with you? A celebrity asked expectantly. Ivan said with a gentle look, Sorry, Im a little tired. With that, he put his arm around Jennifers shoulder and took her away. Chapter 358 The Wedding Goes On Jennifer asked in a whisper, Why dont you take photos with them? They are our guests. As a married man, I should be disciplined and keep my distance from other women. Ivan said, No one knows what these photos will be used for. If they have any ulterior motives and give them to the media, it will cause trouble for us. Hearing this, Jennifer understood what Ivan meant. He was so thoughtful. Given they are our guests, I didnt give them the cold shoulder. Thats enough Under the sunlight, Jennifer outshone any precious jewels in the world. Her bright eyes looked as attractive as the starlight when she smiled. Wherever she went, she remained the focus in the whole hall. On the contrary, Georgia was not that popr in Spencers vi. Georgia sat on the gazebo, picked up the bottle, and poured wine into her ss, saying in a rxed tone, The best way to forget a woman is to have a new lover. Its useless to leave it to time. Time wont heal your trauma. Spencers expression was calm and indifferent. He faced the wind, raised his head, and took a sip of the wine in his ss, not wanting to talk about this. Why not date me? Georgia leaned back in her chair and looked at Spencer boldly, with a smile on her lips, I like you! Spencer was not surprised. He was confident of his own charm. He didnt appreciate being liked by a superstar. Instead, he examined the wine in his ss. Your wine tastes good. Spencer changed the subject without even looking at Georgia. Georgia was a little stunned at Spencers deaf ears. Spencer put down his ss and get up. Im a little tired and want to take a nap. After saying that, he took a step inside, Tammy, see Miss rke off for me. With a long face, Georgia watched Spencers back until he disappeared from her view. Georgia thought she shouldnt have talked about this. Otherwise, Spencer would have spent a little longer with her. Tammy stood not far away and watched Georgia, just waiting for her to get up and leave. Georgia picked up her ss, raised her head, and drank the wine in one sip. Then she got up and walked out in a terrible mood. As a yboy who was good at flirting with women, Spencer was actually stuck with Jennifer, a married woman with two kids.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Georgia really cant understand what love on earth was. Ivan and Jennifers wedding was trending on the Inte home and abroad. Almost everyone around the world was talking about the wedding, so the Inte quickly went down. All the programmers had to work overtime. After all, given Ivans power and status, his wedding deserved such attention. Moreover, Catherine attended the wedding in a wedding dress, which was another trending topic. Knowing what Ivan gave to his employees, the others were very jealous. As what happened at the wedding was posted on the Inte one by one, more and more peoplemented. It was a general idea that Jennifer beat Catherine in both appearance and temperament. What was more, everyone could tell that Ivan did love Jennifer. The sunset was enchanting in the evening. Ivan prepared the dinner on a luxury cruise ship that could carry more than one thousand people. The vigers joined the dinner as well. Although they looked out of ce on the ship, they were all bursting with confidence and got great hospitality. Ivan took them extremely seriously. As the night fell, the sky was lit by twinkling stars. The railings around the deck were decorated with lights, which made the ship shine all the way on the sea. Chapter 359 Aubree Is Unhappy Everyone attending the dinner was extremely excited. The brilliant moon, shining on the sea, gilded the waves. However, they were outshone by the cruise ship sailing on the sea. How romantic and joyful! By contrast, in Kelsington Bay, the vi, with only one light in the living room on, looked rather deserted. After Aubree returned, she watched the whole wedding live on the sofa. She was also surprised by what was going on on TV. The deck was decorated with shing lights, countless roses, and balloons. Nice violin tones echoed throughout the sea, which were yed by famous Italian artists with a pay of over one million per minute. Jennifer, in a red evening dress, could even outshine the moonlight when she smiled. On TV, Ivan tenderly adjusted the hair that floated to her cheeks and couldnt help kissing her forehead. Then the whole deck erupted in apuse, with blessed smiles on everyones faces. Aubrees face darkened, wondering why Ivan loved Jennifer that much. Pippa could see the hatred in Aubrees cold eyes. Madam Pippa said softly. I didnt expect this girl could win Ivans heart again, Aubree said as she looked away from the TV. She leaned forward and picked up her cup, saying in a nonchnt tone, She is really somebody. Before Pippa wanted to say something to defend Jennifer, what happened on the TV attracted Aubrees attention. This is so yummy! Whats it called? A viger said in a shrill voice. It doesnt matter. Just enjoy it! The more, the better! Miss Brooks does a great job! Without her, we couldnt have such a dinner. We should all thank her! You are right! She finds a perfect husband! Mr. Marsh is a good man. Hes said he will treat us as Miss Brooks family! If so, whatever happens, we neednt do anything about it. Mr. Marsh will help us with it! Cant agree more. As the president of the Brooks Marsh Group, he is of great power! Hearing this, as Ivans mother, Aubree was naturally unhappy. She didnt like these vigers at all! She thought they were rude, vulgar, and long-tongued. They not only ate all over their mouths but also wiped with their hands! Once they were photographed and posted on the Inte, Ivan would be theughingstock. It was beneath Ivans dignity to take photos with them. After Jennifer appeared, Ivan kept acting crazy! That was extremely condescending! Aubree was afraid Ivan would do something stranger! Madam! Pippa, pondering for a while, said, Do you think Mr. Marsh has changed? Of course. Aubree rolled her eyes. He is even willing to take photos with these vigers! I cant believe it! In the past, he hated having his photos taken and hated it when people came near him! Aubree felt as if Ivan was taken away from her. Pippa bowed respectfully and said, Madam, thats not what I meant. Aubree was a little shocked. She stared at Pippa. Then what do you mean? Aubree picked up the remote and turned off the TV. Just go ahead.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Aubree was disgusted by what she saw on TV, so she didnt want to watch it anymore. With a smile on her lips, Pippa looked Aubree in the eye. I think Mr. Marsh bes much more approachable after he meets Miss Brooks. Chapter 360 Ivan and Jennifer Return Approachable? Aubree rarely heard this word, but she disagreed with Pippa. Pippa said, In the past, Mr. Marsh was towering over anyone else. The mood around him was always subdued, so no one dared to approach him. He cared nothing but business. Madam, dont you think he used to be like a highly intelligent but cold robot? Aubree turned to stare at Pippa with wrinkled brows. Do you really like that? Pippa said calmly, But since Miss Brooks broke into his life, Mr. Marsh has changed a lot. When Aubree heard this, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Madam, you cannot deny what you see. Pippa continued, Since Miss Brooks appeared, Mr. Marsh has smiled more than before. After Pippa finished her words, she found that Aubree was in deep thought. Although Aubree didnt ept Jennifer, she couldnt deny what Jennifer did for Ivan. Madam, Mr. Marsh is a human, not a robot. Pippa asked in a low voice, They have had a hard time getting married, so why not bless them? Hearing this, Aubree felt a little bit conflicted about Jennifer. However, she still couldnt ept Jennifer. As Ivans mother, Aubree didnt even have a say in his marriage, which greatly disgraced her in the Marsh family. What if Jennifer took the whole control of the Marsh family? Aubree didnt find anything about Jennifers background. She got along well with those vigers but was Rowans master. This was too bizarre. Madam Well, stop yourself right there. Aubree looked at Pippa unhappily and got up to go upstairs. Looking at Aubrees back, Pippa still hoped Aubree could gradually understand and ept Jennifer. Anyway, it was over between Ivan and Catherine. In fact, after attending the wedding, Aubree realized that Ivan didnt like Catherine at all, so she began to wonder whether she had been too paranoid. Nheless, Aubree found it hard to like Jennifer, who didnt have a clear identity. Thus, Aubree thought, even if Ivan was bewitched, she must stay awake, in case the Marsh Group was taken away. It was 10:00 pm. Pippa was ready for bed. After finishing the housework, she decided to go upstairs. Suddenly, a headlight shone in. Pippa stopped, turned around, and saw a car driving into the yard.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Who could it be at thiste hour? Pippa walked out of the living room in confusion and saw that it was a Lamborghini. As the drivers door opened, Ivan got out of the car. Then the passengers door opened, and Jennifer got out as well. Closing the car door, Ivan and Jennifer walked towards the living room, hand in hand. Pippa froze, realizing the dinner should be over. Good night, Pippa. Youre still awake. Jennifers voice was quiet. Good night, Mr. Marsh. Pippa recovered from the shock and hurriedly greeted, Good night, Mrs. Marsh! Then Pippa made way for them, Im just getting ready for bed. Is my mom asleep? Ivan entered the living room with his arm around Jennifers shoulder, not seeing Aubree. Yes, shall I wake her up? Pippa asked. Ivan said, No. We will stay here today, so just make a room for us. Pippa was shocked! She couldnt believe what she heard for a while! Whats wrong? Is there a problem? Ivan looked over at Pippa. Pippa calmed down and said with joy, Okay, Ill do it right away! With that, Pippa ran upstairs excitedly! Chapter 361 Stay Overnight Pippa went upstairs, leaving Ivan and Jennifer alone in the living room. The lighting on the roof gilded the furniture. Ivan held Jennifers shoulders, gazing at her with deep affection. He leaned down and gently pressed his forehead against hers. Im sorry for what happened today. Dont say that. Weve sworn to face everything together. Jennifer was determined. Whatever happens in the future, and whatever your mothers attitude is, I wont leave you anymore.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Hearing this, Ivan felt at ease. With a warm feeling in his heart, he couldnt help but take her into his arms. Thank you, darling. Jennifer reached out and wrapped her arms around Ivans waist, gently pressing her cheek against his warm chest. Listening to his heartbeat, she also felt at ease. Pippa went upstairs and quickly tidied up a bedroom. She was over the moon. Mr. and Mrs. Marsh! At the corner of the stairs, Pippa poked half her head. The room is ready! Pippa rejoiced at seeing them embracing each other. Happiness was indeed contagious. Ivan let go of Jennifer, took her hand, looked deep into her eyes, then sped her hand in his and led her upstairs. Pippa stood on the stairs, waiting for them with great satisfaction. Its gettingte, Pippa. Get some rest. Ivan walked to Pippa and said in a gentle voice, Dont tell my mother about our arrival. Well tell her tomorrow, and dont forget to prepare our breakfast. Yes, Mr. Marsh! Pippa was very excited. With a smile, Pippa watched Ivan and Jennifer get upstairs until they disappeared into the corner. Only then did Pippa turn around. Just as she was about to go back to her bedroom, the door to a room not far away opened and Aubree appeared in the doorway. Pippa stopped at once and looked Aubree in the eye, trying to calm her voice. Madam, what can I do for you? Aubree saw the Lamborghini parked downstairs. She didnt say anything, just looking at Pippa with a cold gaze. Aubree wondered why Pippa didnt inform her of Ivans arrival. Aubree was a little annoyed. Mr. Marsh and Miss Brooks are here now. Pippa walked towards Aubree and said with a smile on her lips, They will spend tonight here. Given that you were asleep, they didnt ask me to wake you up. They specially told me to prepare their breakfast tomorrow. Aubree was a bit surprised. They will stay here tonight? This waspletely out of her expectation. She couldnt even remember thest time Ivan spent the night here. With a nod, Pippa reached out and pointed to the door of Ivans room. From where she stood, Ivan really changed a lot. Good night, Madam Aubree. Pippa took a bow and then waved her hand. Youd better get an early rest. Turning away happily, Pippa hoped that Aubree could be moved as well. Pippa was a kind girl who had watched many romantic films, so she wanted nothing but a happy ending between Ivan and Jennifer. Pippa got up early the next morning. She figured out what to make for breakfast when she washed up. Humming to herself, she came downstairs, only to be startled by Aubree, who was sitting on the sofa! Madam Aubree? Pippa paused in her steps and then quickly walked to Aubree. Madam Aubree, why are you up so early? Insomnia. Aubree was wearing a long purple dress today, looking elegant and graceful. Pippa got closer to her. You stayed up all night or did you just get up? Pippa asked as she stared carefully at Aubree. Aubree looked up at her and remained silent, which meant she wasnt going to answer. Then Ill go and make breakfast. Despite a good mood, Pippa put up a serious look. Is there anything you want to eat? Whatever. Aubree did not want to eat anything. Instead, she was waiting for Ivan and Jennifer to get up. Aubree was curious about what they would say. Chapter 362 Fend for Herself Half an hourter, Ivan and Jennifer got up. Upstairs in their bedroom, Ivan sped Jennifers hand in his and said to her, Thank you for being willing to face it with me. Jennifer smiled. Its not a big deal. I am not in conflict with your mother. She has misconceptions about me, but I will prove it with my deeds. Hearing the footsteps on the stairs, Aubree straightened her back at attention and continued sipping her tea gracefully. Getting downstairs, Ivan and Jennifer directly walked to Aubree. Aubree put down the cup in her hand and looked up at Ivan, who was wrapping his arm around Jennifers shoulder. Good morning, Mom, Ivan spoke in a warm voice. Good morning, Auntie Aubree. Aubree watched as Ivan took Jennifer to sit down on the opposite couch, without saying anything. Did you visit Catherine in the hospital? Aubree deliberately mentioned this and secretly observed Jennifers look, saying, Her hand had a deep cut, so it must have had many stitches. It seems you didnt visit her either. You are just estimating. Ivan looked Aubree in the eye. Then I dont have to do that. Aubree was stunned. Lost for words, she looked away. Then the living room fell into silence for a few seconds. Jennifer sat quietly and said in a calm tone, Auntie Aubree, Im very sorry for breaking my promise to you. Hearing this, Aubree raised her head and looked at Jennifer with freezing-cold eyes. With a guilty look, Jennifer continued, I want to follow my heart, so I wont leave Ivan anymore. Where are Alfie and Diana? Aubree asked, Howe they didnt attend the wedding? Jennifer wondered whether Aubree was praying for the whereabouts of the children. She replied, They are not in Arkpool City now. Aubree pursed her lips with a wicked glint in her eyes, understanding what Jennifer meant. No wonder Jennifer was able to sit across the table and talk about her decision without any worries. Aubrees lips curled in a wry smile. Anyway, she wouldnt force Ivan to marry Catherine by holding the children hostage. After all, they were her grandson and granddaughter. And having gotten along with the children, who boasted great IQ and EQ, Aubree did like them. When will theye back? Aubree asked. Jennifer answered calmly, They wont return for the time being, so you do not need to look for them. Whatever you do with that will be in vain. Words failed Aubree. Well. Aubree tried to calm down. You are determined to marry Ivan, and even the wedding has been held. Then I wont say anything about it. That meant Aubree would be neutral about their marriage. Ivan grabbed Jennifers hand. Thank you, Mom. But I got one condition. Aubree fixed her eyes on Jennifer. Please go ahead.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Ive asked Andrew to look into your background, but he didnt find anything, Aubree said what she was worried about. I know nothing about your past, so I have no idea whether you would cause trouble for my family. Mom, she wont, Ivan couldnt help but say. Very good. Aubree said, So please answer a few questions in front of Ivan and me. Jennifer looked very calm. To tell you the truth, even I do not know who my parents were. Im an orphan. Do you mean you fend for yourself all the time? Jennifer didnt believe it. Do you have adoptive parents? No, I was raised by a kind master. Jennifer said truthfully, He left a letter a few years ago, and I dont know where he is now. I learned my medical skills from him. Auntie Aubree. Jennifer got up early in the morning without eating anything, so she didnt want to spend too much time on this. I just want to say that no matter who I am, I do love Ivan, and I wont do anything against him. Chapter 363 Try to Get Along with Aubree But you cant work as the vice president of the group. Aubree refused to make any concession on this. She was still full of distrust for Jennifer. Before Jennifer could say anything, Ivan said, Mom, Ive made a decision, and I believe that Jennifer is qualified to take on this position. No, I say no. Aubrees face changed as her tone got colder. I cant believe what she said. An orphan? Without adoptive parents? How ridiculous! I believe her! Ivan said in a firm tone. Jennifer was touched, but she remained calm. She said she wouldnt do anything against you, but everyone is hoggish. A person without a clear background always has a secret. She is such a medical genius. Why is she willing to marry you? Aubree always felt that Jennifer had an ulterior motive. You are overwhelmed by love. Jennifer could do nothing but prove herself through action. She was not interested in being the vice president at all. Mom. Ivan was annoyed. he believed in his judgment. Catherine cant do the job anymore. Her obsession with me will affect her work.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Aubree had thought carefully about this and could only agree on this. Ovee with envy, Catherine made a scene and embarrassed everyone yesterday. She was no longer the girl who had always defended the Marsh familys interests above all else. Hence, Aubree was a little disappointed in Catherine. Then pick another candidate, but not Jennifer. Aubree put up a long face. She should serve you and the children at home and stop drawing attention to herself. ording to Aubree, she acquiesced to the marriage. Just when Ivan was to say something, Jennifer held his hand tightly and said softly, Auntie Aubree, I understand you. You are doing it for the good of the Marsh family. She smiled and said without condescension, But I will prove by my actions that I have no ulterior motive. I get close to Ivan only because I love him and I want to spend the rest of my life with him. Love is not everything. Aubree sneered. You dont have to be that high-minded. Im just weighing the pros and cons. You are lucky that my son happens to like you. Jennifer was tired of such a conversation. Madam Aubree! Mr. Marsh and Miss Brooks! The breakfast is ready! Pippa said in a crispy voice. It timely saved Jennifer from the conversation. Ivan stood up holding Jennifer. Aubree also got up, and everyone walked towards the dining room in silence. Seeing this, Pippa thought she should do something to lighten the mood. Today was a great day, when most of the employees had five days off. Everyone was paid one hundred thousand, and all Ivans malls offered discounts, so they were all crowded! Ivan and Jennifers marriage was almost celebrated by the whole city. ordingly, people all offered their blessings to Ivan and Jennifer! They do hope that Ivan could offer such discounts every year on their anniversary. Although Im not married to Mr. Marsh, Im enjoying the discounts he offers, so Im considered half his woman, right? Then it is the same with me! You guys are so funny. Mr. Marsh even doesnt know he has so many women! Deprived of the opportunity to marry him, we deserve thepensation! I really envy Jennifer that she can see such a handsome man at the first sight every morning when she wakes up. Catherine was in a VIP ward of a hospital. She felt like she had been jinxedtely,ing to the hospital so frequently. She had a total of ten stitches in the palm of her hand. As the anesthetic wore off, her hand hurt at times and got a little swollen. However, the news she had read made her feel worse. Just a moment ago, she forcibly took the phone from Linda and saw the news online. She read that all the employees got one hundred thousand and had five days off. Besides, all the malls offer a 10% discount! This was unprecedented since the establishment of the Marsh Group! Overwhelmed by jealousy, Catherine almost freaked out. Chapter 364 Catherine Doesn’t Compromise Staring at the phone screen, for a moment, Catherine felt that the whole world had be colorless. She had expected Ivans noting. But to her sadness, Aubree didnte as well. Did it mean that Aubreepromised? Would she approve of Jennifer? Thinking of this, Catherine couldnt help trembling. Seeing this, Linda got nervous. Linda hurriedly took the phone from Catherine. Miss Collins, however good Mr. Marsh is, you will meet a better one in the future. All you need do is pull yourself together!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. No, I wont find a better one. Catherine sneered. I will not fall in love with anyone else. Im all dead inside. The tears trickling down Catherines cheeks made Linda overwhelmed. I love him Catherine cried and said, I love him more than anyone else. I live for him every single day! Linda didnt know how tofort Catherine; crying might make her feel better. In Kelsington Bay, the sun was shining and the birds are singing. Jennifer was still having breakfast in the dining hall. Jennifer made a bowl of noodles for Ivan, and he had already finished them. This reduced Aubrees inner conflict against Jennifer by one more point. Now that you are a doctor, why not make a kind of stomach medicine for him? Aubree said, Then you dont have to cook yourself either. I will. Jennifer looked into Aubrees eyes and replied softly, That will be what Ill be doing next. Ivan didnt take what Jennifer had previously made for him, so Jennifer just needed to make the same medicine for him. Mom. Ivan said in a gentle voice, My memory has recovered. Ivan wanted to share this good news with Aubree. Something shed in Aubrees eyes as she stared at him, Since when? Aubree was afraid that Ivan was lying as Jennifer asked. Before the wedding. And I remembered everything, Ivan said seriously. Aubree took a deep breath, awed by the twist of fate. Everything was back to normal. I got only one condition. She cant work as the vice president. Aubree didntpromise on this at all. Ivan didntpromise on what he was determined to do, either. Aubree wouldnt and couldnt intervene in the business at all. Therefore, Ivan didnt say anything. Jennifer knew what he meant. Now that the talk had reached a deadlock, theyd better put it aside for the time being. Besides, Jennifer was also resistant to being the vice president. She did not want to interfere with thepanys affairs so that she could minimize the scandal online. Jennifer was not short of money, and she did not care about glory or fame. Mom. Ivan stood up, Im going to take Jennifer on a trip around as a honeymoon, so we wont have dinner at home tonight. With that, he took Jennifers hand. Jennifer also stood up. Ivan wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Lets go. Goodbye, Madam Aubree. Jennifer was still polite to Aubree. As Aubree watched them leave, she was a little lost in thought. Pippa leaned against the door of the living room, watching them get into the car with a smile until the car drove away. She did admire Ivans love for Jennifer. Ivan loved Jennifer so much that he was willing to change for her. Where are we going? Jennifer sat in the passenger seat and turned to ask Ivan. Go to the surrounding towns by train, and try to be ordinary again with you. Ivan missed it when Jennifer took him on a train trip. He clearly remembered anything that had happened during that period. Chapter 365 Sign it Sunlight washed over Ivans face through the window. Jennifer gazed at him with a smile. She did appreciate his perfect and attractive features. A man was in his prime when he was 38 years old, which was totally proved by Ivan. He was mature and sessful in his career. Do you have a problem with that? Do you not want to go? Ivan asked after Jennifer had been silent for a few seconds. Why not? Jennifer smiled and said, Id love to do anything and go everywhere with you. Jennifers words gave him a warm feeling in his heart. Ivans car was heading to the train station. Lets go in the opposite direction, buy a ticket for a random stop, and just wait for the surprise. Do you like it? Ivan said, I didnt do any research, and Im happy to go anywhere with you. It is the same with me. Jennifer felt as if she was the happiest in the world. At this moment, a white Maybach stopped understairs the hospital. Finnley got out with a stack of files, walking towards the hospital lobby. He was so handsome that he could always distinguish himself. After knowing how Catherine was going, Finnley went to her ward. Walking out of the elevator, Finnley stopped at a door and knocked on it. Linda turned her eyes and saw Finnley open the door. Finnley looked her in the eye and stepped inside. Linda hurriedly stood up and instinctively gave way for him. After all, Finnley was here on behalf of Ivan. Linda was lost for words for a while, and even forgot to say hello. As she stared at the files in Finnleys hands, her mind went nk. Catherine sat leaning against the bed with a pale face. She had just copsed, and her eyes were still red and swollen. Seeing Finnley, she knew it was not good news. Ill make it short. Finnley put the files on Catherines quilt and said straightforwardly, Mr. Marsh has had a new pick for the vice president. Catherine had expected it. Ivan wouldnt backtrack on what he announced at the wedding. Finnley continued, Although Mr. Marsh has not been in love with you, he is willing topensate you for your moral damage. Fill out a figure yourself. Mr. Marsh has already signed it. Catherine stared at thispensation agreement. Everything was written, only the column ofpensation was empty. Finnley bent down and handed over a pen, reminding her, If you make a scene again, you wont get a penny, so just think about it and sign the agreement. Finnleys words stuck into Catherines heart like a thorn! She stared straight ahead and said in a cold voice, I want to see him. Catherines mournful tone was mixed with distress. Mr. Marsh is on his honeymoon with Miss Brooks. Finnley said truthfully, Hes not avable to see you. What Finnley said almost killed Catherine! She was nearly dead inside! Just sign it. As Catherines acquaintance, Finnley urged, You can at least get a sum of money. Then he handed over a ne ticket, Its to Ottawa at 3 p. m. Catherine raised her eyes firmly, Im not leaving! She was burning with rage. What does he mean?! Finnley was slightly stunned, not expecting she was so emotional.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With tears in her eyes, Catherine cried out, Im not leaving! Im not going to Ottawa! He has no right to interfere in my life. Hes the president of the Marsh Group! He can fire me at will! But he has no right to drive me out of Arkpool City! Ovee with hatred, Catherine sneered, I would never leave! Chapter 366 On the Train Before Finnley opened this door, he had imagined what might happen. It was up to her whether she would leave or not. He was just telling her what Mr. Marsh had said. Catherine and then she suddenly tore the air ticket apart. Before Finnley could do anything, she also tore the indemnity agreement apart, her face so sinister that it looked as if she were going to kill Finnley. Then she threw the scraps into the air, which then fell on their hair, their shoulder, and finally onto the ground. The whole world copsed before her minds eyes. Finally, she put a forced smile on her face, Just go. I dont want to see you again. Finnley and Linda both felt a bit surprised. They thought she would cry loudly. But now she looked quite sober and calm, Both of you, leave me alone. Linda remained silent. Before Finnley left, he still chose to remind her again, You cant get into the building. Mr. Marsh had told the guards not to let you in. For your own sake, dont piss him off. Then he left. After he left, Catherine looked at Linda and said with a twisted smile on face, You should go with him. Dont stay with me, or Ivan will get you fired too. She knew it better than anyone else how bad Linda needed this job. I wont leave, Linda shook her head, Its still holiday now. Ill stay with you. For Linda, Catherine was her real friend. As the vice president of thepany, Catherine had given her a lot of help when Linda started her career years ago. Catherine wasnt the kind of manager who liked to bully neers. She treated Linda quite well. And Linda was quite grateful to her. On the train towards Kingyo Town, Jennifer was sitting beside the window with her eyes fixed on the scenery beyond the window. Ivan was sitting beside her. They were dressed inly, but after a while they were still recognized by someone else. Arent you Mr. and Mrs. Marsh? Their wedding had been in the headlines for several days and they didnt do anything to hide their identities. Ivan and Jennifer looked upwards and saw a group of people with a in smile on their faces, Its Mr. and Mrs. Marsh! What a coincidence! How fortunate we are! You look so good together! Best wishes to you, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh! My daughter worked for the Marsh Group. Ivan stood up to kindly remind them, Please get back to your own seat. Its too dangerous to stand here. Jennifer also stood up and said, Thank you for your wishes! Thank you so much! Why are you riding a train not your private ne, Mr. Marsh? Maybe because its more romantic! Jennifer said worriedly, Please get a seat! Its too dangerous to remain standing on a moving train! Ivan also continued, Please get back to your seat! Its also my fortune to travel together with you! But for your safety, please get back to your seat first. Thank you so much!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The group of people finally got back to their own seats reluctantly and soon they arrived at their destination. Ivan got off the train with Jennifers hand in his. With no luggage, they immersed themselves in their twos own world. Jennifer just followed her lover without asking where to go. Then Ivan led her to an ice rink, where the melodious music and the light projected onto the ice together created a fascinating world. Young couple were here and there dancing on the ice hand-in-hand. The passion and vigor in the room evoked their memories as teenagers. I didnt know you can skate, Jennifer stared at him surprisedly. It wasnt the kind of sport that a CEO of apany would like to y. Chapter 367 My First Time Actually, Ive never skated before, but Im interested in it, Ivan looked the dancing figures on the ice with passion in his eyes, Its so good to be so young. Jennifer was worried about him, But it will hurt if you fall over yourself. You mean Im too old to skate? Ivan stroked her head affectionately. Jennifer shook her head with a faint smile on face. Lets put on the ice skates, Ivan said instantly, Trust me. We can do this. It had been years since Jennifer skatedst time. The disco ball, whose light was a little dim though, projected dots of light on the ice who were dancing together with the couples on the ice. The background music, sometimes even deafening, belonged to the memory of thest generation and it didnt matter whether it was melodious or not. Finally, she also put on the ice skates and told Ivan, I was a good skater when I was young. I can teach you how to skate. Just wait a second! Her man didnt say anything but took her hand smiling and stood onto the ice. His move was quite stable and powerful. He was so skilled on the ice! Liar! Jennifer was surprised a bit by how skillful he was on the ice. No, I didnt lie to you, Ivan looked back at her, It was indeed my first time. But Ive learned how to skate by watching how they moved around. So confident you are, Jennifer knew what a quick learner he was. It didnt matter whether it was his first time or not. She just felt sofort with him staying with her.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It would be shocking if people noticed that the president of the Marsh Group was dancing on the ice with his wife in a small town. Just slow down! Jennifer took his arm tightly and almost fell down on him. They quickly immersed themselves into the world of youth. Ivan was the oldest one on the ice. But he didnt look old anyway. He was so handsome, so charming. Theyve been dancing on the ice for about two hours and Ivan was happy that Jennifer would like this sport. He felt as if he were the agile boy again. Ice rinks were quite popr back in the 80s or 90s and it was a good ce for young couples to have a date. All kinds of physical touch between innocent young couples could be justified as they danced with seemingly endless energy on the ice. Ivan gave her a bottle of water and sat down with her to have a rest. The teenagers on the ice were constantly showing off their skills in front of their femalepanions. Its so good to be young, Jennifer looked at them, whose life was just about to begin, I hope they will get married with their right girl when they grow up. Ivan stroked her head affectionately again, It wont be easy. After they came out of the ice rink, Ivan led her to a small tavern, the decoration of which showed great ancient beauty. And it was quite good to have a little river beyond the window. Compared with the ice skate, the little river looked tranquil and lovely. I think you may have a try to be the vice president of mypany, Ivan suggested again, Its better to be busy than idle. She looked upwards at him. Then he quickly exined, I didnt mean I want you to get a job. She smiled and stared at him quietly. Then Ivan continued, You are so young. It would be boring to stay at home day after day. I trust you. Sorry, Mr. Marsh. Im not interested in that job, Jennifer had a sip of wine and then she emphasized, I dont want to work in yourpany. Thats an invitation, okay? Ivan said calmly while the sun shone through the window, I want tomute with you and stay with you every day. And I know you are perfect for this job. Suddenly, Jennifers phone rang. There was an email. Wait a second, she took out her phone and saw the name on the screen. Being stunned for a few seconds, she frowned. Chapter 368 StaRise It was Spencer. Now, at the shooting site of Love in Violet Gold Bay in Arkpool City. Now it was during a interval and all staff and cast were present. The director said confidently, If we could get StaRise to dub for the leadingdy, our series will definitely be a hit. But how could we find her? someone said disappointedly. Another one continued for him, And it is said StaRise is rich. She doesnt need money. Is she a female or a male? No idea. Cant find it online. She could dub for both male and female characters. I know she was picky about the script. And it also depends on whether she is avable or not and whether she was willing to take the job or not. The producer asked, You dont know her? All the present shook their head, No. Shes really hard to find. Someone said, She dubbed for a TV series called Cross Swords and then disappeared. The director of that series tried to contact her to dub for season two and he failed. Now no one knows how to contact her. Then what shall we do? Spencer, who had been silent for a while, said, Ive found her email address on Facebook. Ive emailed her. I dont know whether I could make it or not. Her email address? Really? You sure about that? Not sure. If we could get StaRise to dub for us, the series will be a hit, the director was looking forward to his cooperation with StaRise, We sent some lines of the leadingdy. If she agreed The producer said, If it is her address, we must keep invite her until she was willing to cooperate with us. Spencer was confident in his charm. Now he was so famous. StaRise must know who he was. His intuition told him that StaRise must be a woman. In the small town. Jennifer read the email, in which Spencer asked whether she was StaRise or not. And then he introduced the series to her and asked whether she was willing to dub for the series or not. What happened? Ivan looked at her, Who sent the email? Jennifer could still remember how considerate Spencer was when she was with him. But now he had lost hisst chance to get married with her. She didnt even say goodbye to him. Now in reflection, Jennifer felt so sorry for Spencer. Now she decided to do him a favor. She gave her phone to Ivan and said, He found me. Ivan took the phone and saw Spencers name. But he didnt know what had happened and said, What is that? He sent the email to invite StaRise to dub for his series and why did he send it to your address? Jennifer looked at him and didnt say anything. Youre StaRise? Ivan was shocked but he still asked calmly. Have you heard of her? Jennifer had a sip of wine, You can Google her. the mysterious dubber. Ive heard her voice before, Ivan was shocked. StaRise was the woman stilling before him? So, you are StaRise? Yeah. How many surprises are you still hiding from me? Ivan said surprisedly, Someone would spend his whole life to be excellent in one field. But you you are so good in so many fields. How did you make it? Jennifer said, Be the best or nothing. What a woman! Now Spencer is inviting me, no, StaRise, to take the job, Jennifer asked Ivan, Should StaRise agreed or not? Ivan knew she respected his wish. And he also knew what she wanted. Now she was already his wife. There was no need to worry. So, he said instantly, Its up to you. Take the job if you want.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 369 Imposter? I thought I owe him, Jennifer said, He saved your life and I couldnt give him anything. I know just taking the job couldnt repay what he has done for me. But I still want to do him a favor. For her, Spencer was like her younger brother, just like how Catherine treated Spencer. And Ivan also knew his own attitude towards Spencer after his memory recovered. Spencer, his younger brother, was so important to him and he had always kept an eye on Spencer. But Spencer didnt really appreciate that. Thats why the rtionship between them seemed a little bit weird. After all, Spencer was one of the few families of Ivan. And what happened between their parents was not Spencers fault. He was also a victim. Then take the job, Ivan had a sip of wine and sad sincerely, Dont think too much. Thank you, Ivan, she felt quite happy. Ivan was afraid that she felt guilty towards him so he quickly changed the topic and said jokingly, So, how many secrets are you still hiding from my, my dear? Thats not a secret. Im just interested in dubbing. But Ill not keep any secrets that may hurt you, Jennifer said in a warm voice. I love you, Ivan said affectionately, I love you so much. Our marriage gives me so much. Jennifer said, You couldnt find my past because I am an orphan. Ivan felt so sorry for her. How did she grow up? What would she do when she missed her parents? It was so cruel to abandon such a perfect girl. Ivan put down the ss and took her hand, Youll never be alone anymore. You have me, Alfie and Diana, Marry, Jordan and my mom. Well be happy ever after. She smiled and nodded. Actually, it had surprised her so much after she knew that Aubree wasnt against their marriage anymore. Things would be better. Then I would send an email back to ept his invitation, Jennifer took her fingers out of his palm and wrote an email back to Spencer. On the shooting site. Spencer received the email and he was stunned for a few seconds. StaRise sent an email back to me! he said loudly, She epted! Silence. No one believed it would be so easy.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The producer asked, You sure she is StaRise? StaRise wont ept the invitation that easily. She is very picky! someone said doubtfully, Maybe its an imposter. Then Spencers phone rang again. He quickly checked the email and said excitedly, She sent a clip to us! Come here! The director and the producer quickly came over to him. So did all the cast. Spencer listened to the clip she sent to him. It was a clear voice and it was a conversation between a couple. Its her! StaRise! The director said confidently, Its her voice. Ive heard that voice before. She used that voice to dub for herst TV show. Gradually, the producer also knew it must be StaRise herself. Everyone began to smile surprisedly. She epted? someone still couldnt believe and asked expectantly, Without even checking the script? Spencer nodded. The director was also shocked, and said calmly, Be quick to meet her! Let her see our script! Chapter 370 Georgia’s Sense of Crisis Spencer wrote another email to invite StaRise to meet offline. Then he heard the crowd discussing beside him. StaRise must be charmed by Mr. Lawrance! Yeah. Now Mr. Lawrance is so famous. Maybe StaRise is also a fan of his. The director said quickly, I still feel nervous. Be quick to meet her offline. Not far from here, Georgia was sitting on her deck chair and her assistant was applying sunscreen scream for her. She was also listening to their discussion. When she looked at the handsome face, her heart also began to beat fast.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He was writing an email. And that made him look even more charming. Was StaRise a female? This name sounded like a girls name. But someone in the industry once said that StaRise might be a male. Indeed, a mysterious person. Now StaRise was the most famous dubber. But she epted Spencers invitation without even checking the script. It must be due to Spencer himself. Jennifer had got married with Ivan and she was no obstacle for Georgia anymore. If StaRise was a pretty girl and Spencer fell in love with her, Georgia would fail again. In the tavern in the small town. Ivan was sitting in front of Jennifer. He took another sip of wine with his eyes fixed on her pretty face. Jennifer stared at her phone and then at her husband, He invites me to meet offline. When will we get back to Arkpool? Maybe tomorrow afternoon, said Ivan, You can ask him to meet on the morning tomorrow afternoon. I still have something to show you tomorrow. Okay. Then she began to write another email. Ivan looked at her and felt quite sofortable. What if I had met you earlier? She looked at him and was stunned a bit, But its still notte now. Then they both smiled and looked into each others eyes affectionately. On the shooting site. All the present felt relieved as StaRise had agreed to meet Spencer offline. But Georgia began to feel nervous. Why was StaRise so eager to meet Spencer? Then its on you, Spencer, the director patted his shoulder, Though she has epted, we still need her to sign the contract. Dont bother. Ill let her sign. You can give her whatever she wants, the director said smilingly, We just need her help. I know. The director turned to the crowd, Now lets continue! The lifestyle in small town was quite different from that in the city. As the couple came out of the tavern with each others hand in hand and walked on the te-pavedne, they felt as if they had got out of the noise of the city. They had a buffet at the town together. Ivan didnt eat too much. But he still had a taste under her persuasion. For him, it was a unique taste. They drank each others juice. They rode a small boat together on the small river this afternoon. They walked down the road while chatting with a bottle of coke in hand in the evening. They soon got tired and spent a night at the town. The next day Ivan took Jennifer to the schools and university he had studied in. They took a few photos of the schools and he told her about the stories when he was young. Young couples passed them. Ivan and Jennifer were sitting on the yground, listening to the same song together. Did you date with any girl when you were in school? Jennifer turned to him curiously in the breeze. Chapter 371 Protect You Ivans face looked a bit serious, No. How is that possible? Youre so handsome, she didnt trust him and looked up at the sky, Then did you fall in love with someone? She just wanted to know him more. No, I didnt, Ivan didnt lie to her, I was not interested in girls then. Did any girl fall in love with you? Did any girl tell you she loved you? I wont deny this one. But I was cold then. They just took a few photos of me from afar. No one wrote a letter to you? They just took photos of you? It sounds a bit strange. She was so curious. They were afraid of me, Ivan said in a low and cold voice, They said whoever sent a letter to e will be expelled. Jennifer knew the reason, Because of your mother? Maybe, Ivan said, I have no idea. In her eyes I must get married with Catherine. Then Catherine is one of your ssmates? Yeah, Ivan said, But she was only my friend. We talk with each other like friends. There must be a lot of girls jealous of her, Jennifer could imagine how popr Ivan was, At least Catherine could talk with you. Now theyre jealous of you, Ivan said with a faint smile on his face and held her hand in his tightly, Now Im jealous of you too. Jennifer leaned on his back and looked up at the alure sky. A happy smile emerged on her face. Ivan suggested again, Come to mypany after you finish that dubbing job, will you? But Jennifer was still not sure whether she would take the position as the vice president of the Marsh Group yet. We can talk about itter, she didnt decline his invitation directly, Now we have to improve your rtionship with your mother first. Dont bother, Ivan promised, I wont let her hurt you anymore. And I wont let her meet you alone. Im not scared of her. But Im worried about you, he said, I want to protect you. I think she haspromised a lot. Now she isnt against our marriage anymore, Jennifer was in fact quite grateful to Aubree. My mother is a bit paranoid, Ivan frowned, I apologize for that. But Jennifer didnt care. She understood why his mother had done so, We should understand your mother. It isnt her fault. Ivan didnt say anything. As they got back to Emerald Bay, Jennifer made a sumptuous dinner for him. Ivan only loved the food cooked by his wife. After dinner, as Jennifer was taking a shower, Ivan put the train tickets to his drawer. Now he had four in total. These tickets witnessed their love. Next day morning.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jennifer received an email from Spencer. He reminded her of todays meeting. And Jennifer didnt forget it. She had set an rm for this meeting. After she sent an email back to Spencer, she got downstairs to have breakfast with Ivan. Mr. Marsh, I cooked those spaghetti in Mrs. Marshs way. Would you like to have a taste? Marry tried to cook the breakfast for Jennifer so that she didnt have to be that busy. Ivan and Jennifer sat before the table. Ivan held the knife and fork in hand and had a taste of the spaghetti. Jennifer looked at him and said, You dont have to eat so much. I could find out how to cure your stomach. Chapter 372 I’m StaRise Ivan looked at Marry, Thank you. Its delicious. Thank you, Mr. Marsh, Marry said happily. Ivan didnt feel nausea but he knew he couldnt eat anymore due to his stomach problem. Maybe you should inject some glucose for yourself, Jennifer said, I will cook for you this noon and send some food to you. Dont bother. Ill get back for dinner in the evening, Ivan stood up and got his suit. Jennifer was still having her breakfast, I wont be bothered. After all I can stay with you this noon. Ivan smiled and said, Okay. Ill wait for you. Twenty minutester in the yard before their vi. The driver opened the door of Lamborghini for Mr. Marsh, Please, Mr. Marsh. Before he got onto the car, he said to Jennifer, Be careful for the meeting. Call me if you need. Dont bother. Its just a contract, Jennifer smiled and said softly, Ill let you know after we finish. Ivan stroked her head and got onto the car. Jennifer waved at him and the car disappeared from her sight. She also had to set off. Theyve agreed to meet at an outdoor caf. Jennifer took a deep breath and got on to a car next to her. The driver would send her to the caf as Ivan asked him. Ivan didnt want Jennifer to get out alone. Jennifer looked at the scenery beyond the window and wondered what would happen when Spencer knew she was StaRise. Would he turn away instantly as he thought she was joking? Back then when she lived in the sea view vi aftering back from New York with Spencer, Spencer would send her a bundle of lily flower to her every day. Jennifer felt sorry for Spencer and she also knew a little about him. Like Ivan, he also looked cold but was in fact quite kind and friendly. They actually cared about each other. But they didnt want to admit that. Jennifer hoped one day they could be really brothers despite what happened between their parents. The car was pulled over ten meters from the caf. Jennifer arrived at the caf ten minutes earlier then the time they agreed. She sat at a seat that could overlook the river beside the caf. A ck Volvo was pulled over beside the caf. Spencer also came earlier. Was StaRise a male or a female? Spencer was not sure. Spencer took off his sunss and noticed the girl at the caf. She was in a cream-colored dress. He got off his car and walked to the girl with the script in hand. Driven by his curiosity, he walked quickly towards her and sat in front of Jennifer. As he could finally look at the girl before him, he almost jumped from his seat. He calmed down and looked around. Then he stared at her face, Maybe Ive made a mistake. Or it might be you No, you got the right seat, Jennifer looked at him and smiled. She looked so beautiful in the sunshine of the morning. He was still confused. Jennifer used a different voice, Hello, Im StaRise. The voice shocked Spencer. He stared at the woman before him. He had listened to the clip sent by StaRise for several times.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer smiled and had a sip of the coffee. Then she said, You look so confused, Spencer. Not far from her, Ivan was hiding himself behind a big potting. With a cup of coffee in hand, he was staring at the two. The smile on Jennifers face made Ivan feel a bit jealous. Apparently, Spencer didnt realize what had just happened. Jennifer gave her business card to Spencer, Hello, Im StaRise. Nice to meet you. Chapter 373 It’s Mr. Marsh! Spencer saw the name on the card. He took the card and mixed feelings surged through his mind. Now you know, Jennifer said calmly, I would take the job because of you. With the card in hand, Spencer looked up at her. Jennifer asked, Is a recording studio provided? Will I need to cooperate with other dubbers? Or I should work myself? Whats your directors request? Spencer said, How could you be StaRise? Thats my stage name, she replied. Why are you interested in dubbing? Spencer thought she didnt talk much. When Ivan was ina, she could remain silent for a whole day. Im not interested in it actually and thats why I havent take any job these two years, Jennifer had a sip of coffee and said smilingly, But I would take this job for you. Could you let me see the contract? Is that okay for you? Spencer didnt want her to do something she didnt like because he loved her. And he knew why Jennifer would take this job for him. Im okay, she said with a smile on her face tofort him, I wont force myself to do anything. They looked at each other and Spencer finally calmed down and gave the script to her, You can have a check and the price is up to you. The director told me to give you whatever you ask. Okay, she took the pen and checked the contract and wrote a number, which was the lowest one in her dubbing career, and signed her name at the bottom of the contract. Then she gave one of the contracts back to him, Okay, Ive signed it. Congrattions to your marriage, Spencer didnt leave and he just sat there with his eyes fixed on her without drinking his coffee. She looked even more beautiful. Maybe that was because of her marriage. Spencer remained calm in front of Jennifer to suppress his real feeling at this moment. Thank you, Jennifer said. Ivan felt a bit nervous. Why was he still there? Jennifer had already signed the contract for him! Why was he staring at Jennifer? Mr. Marsh! A clear voice of a woman rose from behind and that scared Ivan a bit.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Jennifer and Spencer also looked at him as Ivan was surrounded by a crowd of people. Its Mr. Marsh! Youre so handsome! Can we have a selfie together? Ivan stood up and saw Jennifer and Spencer were all staring at him. now he felt quite embarrassed. Sorry, no selfie today. Sorry. Spencer raised his eyebrows and looked at Jennifer. Obviously, Jennifer didnt know Ivan woulde here. Im leaving now, Spencer took the contract and stood up. Jennifer stared at his back. Ivan walked over to Jennifer and he didnt know how to exin, I have a meeting with my client here. Really? Jennifer said smilingly. Ivan had just told her he had a meeting this morning in thepany. She looked around and said, Then your client hasnte yet, right? Not yet. She looked at him and nodded, Ill get back home and cook for you. Just wait here. Then Jennifer stood up with the script and contract, See you. Ivan heaved a sigh of relief as his wife left. Chapter 374 Ms. Collins? Jennifer got back to her car and told the driver, Please drive around the caf slowly. Pull over the car when I ask you to. The driver didnt know what she wanted, Okay, Mrs. Marsh. Ivan looked at the car disappearing from his sight. He heaved another sigh of relief and he walked over to his Lamborghini parked nearby. Now Jennifer had already stopped her car. Lets go, she said to the driver. A ck Volvo was pulled over beside her car. Spencer rolled down the window and asked, So childish he is, Mr. Marsh. After that, Spencerughed loudly and then drove his car away. Jennifer remained silent.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But both of you were so childish. Spencer also parked his car here to see whether his elder brother would leave or not. Lets go now, she tried so hard not tough out and then turned to the driver, Dont tell Mr. Marsh about this. Yes, Mrs. Marsh, the driver also smiled. He had never known Mr. Marsh could be that childish given how busy he was. But he would do this because he loved Mrs. Marsh. On her way back Emerald Bay, Jennifer texted Spencer to tell him Ivan had got back his memory. Spencer heard his phone rang and checked the message. Ivans memory recovered that fast. Spencer put down his phone and his elder brother came into his mind. They were cold to each other. But in fact, they cared about each other in their mind. Before she got back home, she went to a supermarket nearby. The driver also apanied her to pick some fresh vegetables and meat for her. She would make a lunch for Ivan and sent it to hispany. In the vi decorated in the European style. Jennifer began to busy herself in the kitchen and Marry was beside her to help her. It was a nice day. In a huge building, Linda was in the lift with several bags in her hand. These are some instant prepared food and fruits, which were easy to store. She was going to send these to Catherine as she was afraid that she wouldnt eat properly. As she arrived at the floor where Catherine lived, she knocked on her door. No response. Ms. Collins? she put down the bags and knocked on the door, Please open the door! She had just sent her back to the apartment. Maybe she was not inside? Ms. Collins? she was still knocking on the door. Still no response. Something bad began toe into her mind. Then she quickly called the reception to tell what happened here. Then she called Catherine. Not answered. She kept knocking on the door and said, Are you there, Ms. Collins? She felt even more nervous. Maybe she hadmitted suicide? In the Marsh Group. A car was pulled over in front of the building and Jennifer got off the car with the dishes she cooked for her husband. As she had just entered the main hall, she saw Finnley and some others were following him towards the gate. They were talking to each other. Ivan, so high and so handsome, was the most conspicuous among them. Ivan! Jennifer walked over to him, Here is your lunch! Chapter 375 Suicide? The man stopped and a smile emerged on his serious face. The ones around him heaved a sigh of relief and then greeted her, Good afternoon, Mrs. Marsh. Good afternoon! Jennifer then looked at Ivan with a sweet smile, Ivan stroked her head despite the others presence, I nned to have lunch at home. I didnt expect you to get back that early. Youre so busy. I think it would be better if I send the dishes to you, she said to show how she loved Mr. Marsh. Here! Jennifer gave the dished to him. Ivan took the dishes and said warmly, We are She nodded and still smiled sweetly. Ivan took her hand and led her to the outside followed by Finnley and some other mangers. They loved each other so much. Some staff nearby who witnessed the scene felt so jealous of them. Just after they got onto the car, Ivans phone rang. He checked his phone and found that it was Linda. Why dont you answer the call? Jennifer also stared at his phone curiously. Linda? For Jennifer, the name was connected with Catherine. Why didnt he answer the call? because of her presence? You can answer it, she said, Dont bother. She must have something to tell you. I dont care whether it is about Catherine or not. Ivan then answered the phone and put it beside his ear. Please,e to Catherines apartment, Mr. Marsh! Linda cried, She might havemitted suicide Ivans eyes became dim instantly. He put down his phone and bit her lower lips. What happened? Jennifer stared at him and asked nervously. Ivan turned to her, Catherine tried to kill herself? Jennifers breath halted for a second, Where is she? In her apartment. Linda asked you toe, right? as a doctor, Jennifer said instantly, Then we should hurry! She wouldmit suicide because of us. Be quick! Ivan looked at her and noticed how nervous she was. Then he said to the driver, To Ms. Collinss apartment. Now, at the door of Catherines apartment. A guard was trying to find the key in a string of keys, Maybe she isnt in the room. Maybe she is asleep. Dont be so nervous! If she really died in this apartment, the guard was also to me.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just open the door, Linda said hastily, Now! She knew now Catherine mightmit suicide these days. If Mr. Marsh coulde here to have a talk with her, maybe things would get better. She just needed to get Mr. Marsh here by whatever means. Ivans Lamborghini was heading towards here. Ivan held Jennifers hand in hand tightly. Jennifer felt quite nervous but Ivan was quite calm. He could feel how nervous she was as her hand was so cold. Ivan said calmly, Dont worry. She will be okay. Chapter 376 We Shall Go Together Jennifer heaved a sigh. I cant agree more, but But, what? Ivan was rational. She made trouble at our wedding ceremony while wearing a wedding gown. Id told her countlessly I wouldnt marry her. Whos to be med? Catherine had brought the biggest w to their grand wedding. Ivan believed that he had been merciful enough not to hold her ountable. They pulled out to Catherines apartment shortly after. Ill wait for you in the car. Jennifer had thought it over on the way. Go ahead to check on her. We shall go together. Ivan didnt look anxious at all. Or I wont go. Jennifer looked into his eyes and could tell he was serious. They would waste more time if they had a stalemate, and Catherine might be in danger. Hence, Jenniferpromised. All right. Lets go. She got off the car. Ivan propped his arm on her shoulder and walked into the apartment building with her. Ill let her realize the reality. Ivan. Jennifer was worried. Its not the time to do that. You cant stimte her. Be kind. If she wanted tomit suicide, why would she have done it when Linda Chambers was with her? Ivan snorted. She even informed me on the phone. Jennifer thought he had been too suspicious and rational. After all, it wasnt rted to work. The elevator stopped on the destination floor. When the two walked out, the property management staff happened to enter. It meant Catherines door had been opened. After Linda entered the room, she was choked by the strong alcohol smell in the apartment. Covering her nose, she saw Catherine gulping down the liquor on the sofa. Her hair hung over her shoulders. There were several empty bottles on the coffee table. Linda wondered if she wanted to kill herself in this way. Ms. Collins! Stop it! Linda strode to her. Stop drinking! Catherine mocked, Stop calling me Ms. Collins. Im nobody. She disliked this title, feeling ironic. Catherine, you should stop drinking. Linda rushed to grab the bottle from her hand. Your wound on the wrist hasnt recovered yet. Didnt you just take medicine with cefixime? Drinking alcohol after taking it will cause sudden death. Ivan and Jennifer appeared at the door. They both watched the scene and overheard Lindas shout. Catherine didntmit suicide. Instead, they saw a wasted woman. Linda put the bottle on the coffee table. When she raised her head subconsciously, she saw the couple at the door. Her heart tightened. Ivan gazed at her icily. Leaning against the sofa, Catherine noticed the weird look on Lindas face. Following her gaze, she saw the two at the door. Catherine was surprised to see Ivan. However, when her gaze fell on Jennifers face, a piercing pain raised in her heart. She stared daggers at Jennifer in hatred. Catherine snapped, trying hard to stand up and maintain her bnce, Why are you here? She sounded unhappy. Then she seemed toin, To disy how loving you two are in front of me? Want me to congratte you? I called Mr. Marsh, Catherine Linda muttered. Jennifer looked at Ivan, who was gazing at Linda coldly. He hated it the most when someone lied to him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Linda could tell the disgust in his eyes. She shivered in fear, her mind jumbled. Mr. Marsh, I didnt lie. I just had a bad hunch as Id knocked on the door, but she didnt open it. Shes been frustrated recently. I was worried and thought she might havemitted suicide Finally, Catherine understood why Linda had called Ivan. Ivan would never take the initiative to check on her. He never cared about her. Chapter 377 Ivan’s Punishment Catherine was in a wordless shame. Think Im not upset enough? She turned to Linda and vented all her anger. Do you know what you are doing? Even if Imitted suicide, it would be none of his business. Would he care about me? Catherine seemed to be sober at this moment. Linda cast down her eyes, looking like a child who had made a mistake. Her effort wasnt appreciated. Catherine didnt have the heart to me her. Looking at the couple at the door, she yelled, Leave! Pointing at Ivan, she shouted hoarsely, her lips trembling, I dont want to see you. Please get out. Now! Ivan nced around the room coldly and said in a steely tone, Linda Chambers, youre fired. Linda yanked up her head. Mr. Marsh She wanted to put on some good words for herself but was scared by his eyes. Ivan Marsh! Catherine rushed to grab his arm and stopped him from turning away. You can punish me. Why do you have to give her a hard time? Shes a junior employee and so young. Ivans steely gaze fell on her hand. Let go! Catherine didnt obey. Instead, she gripped him more tightly as if to express her hatred. You cant do this to her. Catherines eyes were bloodshot, and seemingly she couldnt tolerate it anymore. Ivan had run out of patience. He pushed her hand away, squeezed Jennifer to his side, and left. Ivan! Catherine followed him. Holding the door frame, she growled, You can do anything to me, but Linda is innocent. You are the president of the Marsh Group. Dont be so despicable and mean! Ivan didnt care about her rudeness at all. Anger was written all over his stern face. He felt like wasting his timeing here. When the elevator door slid open, they entered. Catherine was so upset that she burst into tears, wondering if Ivans punishment of Linda was because of her. Linda copsed on the sofa, feeling weak. Focus disappeared from her eyes. She had never expected to lose her job. Inwardly, she med herself for having called Ivan earlier. Catherine walked to her. Linda raised her head. Repressing the bitterness, she beamed at Catherine and said, Its alright, Catherine. I can find another job. Ill go to her mother. You cant be fired. Although Catherine had drunk a lot of liquor, she was rational. You should distance yourself from me in the future. Im a hoodoo. Ill bring bad luck to you. Please dont say that Linda, I know you appreciate me. Catherine tried her best to repress the sharp pang in her heart. My help to you was just a lift of the finger. Its no big deal. Catherine Linda had stopped worrying about her job. She asked Catherine in tears, Can you let go of Mr. Marsh? Catherine looked at her. For a moment, she couldnt get what Linda meant. Can you be like before? Working hard as the vice president of thepany. Being his best working partner. I mean, if it was possible or the time could be turned back. No way! Catherine refused without hesitation. My love for him had been suppressed for a long time. If so, I would be crushed down. I must tell him how much I love him. Or Ill go crazy. Linda wondered if Catherine had never regretted ending up in this way. Please cheer up, Catherine. Linda didnt care about herself. Instead, she consoled Catherine, You are brilliant and well-educated. Even if you dont work for the Marsh Group in the future, youll have a bright future. However, in Catherines opinion, her whole life would be in the dark after leaving Ivan and the Marsh Group.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She disagreed with Linda. Her heart had already been broken. Chapter 378 Plead The Lamborghini was heading for Emerald Bay. Jennifer noticed the frown on Ivans face, gripping his hand. Whos that girl? Is she also an employee in the Marsh Group? Catherine Collins assistant, who had been working for her after graduating from college.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Is shepetent? Jennifer asked gently. Ivan darted at her with tenderness in his eyes. You cant plead for her. I dont want to listen. Im not pleading, Ivan. Im identifying the problem with you. Ivan replied, I never stop her from being close with Catherine Collins. However, she lied to me. Im sure shes not simple-minded. Thats the major reason I fired her. He implied that Linda was the hidden trouble. With a smile, Jennifer said, Catherine Collins wanted tomit suicide, and you came over to check on her. Subconsciously, you still care about her as a friend. You just dont ept her love. I dont care about her life or death, Ivan retorted coldly. He didnt want his wife to misunderstand. No, I dont think so. Jennifer beamed at him. Think about it. You do care about her, so you should be relieved after seeing her safe and sound. Why are you so mad? Staring ahead, Ivan didnt answer. Jennifer added, If she passed away for real, what would the reporters write on the media? Im sure wed be a target of public opinion again. None of my business. Ivan still looked stern. All right. Cheer up. Smile. Or youll be ugly, Jennifer giggled, Smiling makes you young. Then she opened the thermos container. Lets eat. Try the dishes I prepared. When the lid was open, the food fragrance spread in the car. The driver suddenly felt hungry. Jennifer picked up a spoon and put some food next to Ivans lips. Try it. Ivan opened his mouth obediently. The bright smile on her face made his mood much better. Now youve eaten the food. May I plead for that girl? Jennifer asked while feeding him. Shes a fresh graduate, so she must feel stressed at work. Shes different from Catherine Collins, so you cannot let Catherine Collins impact her. Besides, that girl didnt make any mistake at work. If others knew what had happened, your reputation would be tarnished. You would be med for being petty. All right. I agree. Ivan opened his mouth and let her feed him. But you must feed me all the food here first. Of course, Jennifer agreed immediately. You should eat some. I love the dishes you made, Ivan added. Are you sure? I only brought one spoon. He chuckled, We often kiss. Whats so wrong with sharing a spoon with you? Jennifer felt a bit awkward. Ahem. Ahem Lets eat. She became solemn, unwilling to continue this conversation. She also dared not to look into his eyes. Ivan enjoyed it when she fed him. His gaze fell on her pink lips, recalling the softness and fragrance. He wished to kiss her again, although they had shared kisses earlier in the morning. Catherines apartment. Linda put all the food and ingredients shopped from the supermarket into the fridge upon their categories. Then she called a locksmith to install a new lock on the apartment door. She recorded her fingerprint. In that case, she coulde to check on Catherine often in the future without bothering the property management. Catherine had fallen asleep on her bed. She was hammered and cried for a while, bing too weak. Linda did housework for her, like a nanny. She also didundry, polished Catherines shoes, and sorted her bookshelves The young, kind-hearted girl didnt know how to appreciate Catherines help. After graduating college, she learned a lot of things by working for Catherine in the past two years, which also improved herpetence. Catherine didnt wake up until the afternoon. When she opened her eyes dizzily, she felt pain and soreness in her body. After waiting several minutes, she finally tried hard to get off the bed. Chapter 379 Who Treated Her Most Nicely Her apartment was quiet. Standing in front of her bed, Catherine peered out the window. It was dusk. The clouds in the sky were colored by the sunset glory. When she walked into the living room, she smelt a faint ginger smell and heard some sounds from the kitchen. In confusion, she drifted into the kitchen and looked around. Catherine had an illusion that she was in a different space as her apartment became clean and neat. Her clothes were washed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The floor was also clean. She could tell the entire apartment had been cleaned. Catherine, you are awake. Linda walked to her while holding a bowl of ginger soup. She said joyfully, This is sober-up soup for you. I put some honey in. Have it while its still warm. Catherine felt like dreaming. Why are you still here? Im worried about you. Linda gently put the bowl on the dining table. How long have you been doing the housework? Catherine looked around. You even didundry. She could tell how tidy her apartment had be. Just a short while. Sit down, Catherine. Dont stand there, Linda prompted, Drink the soup. I was about to wake you up just now. Catherines gaze drifted around her apartment again. Touched, she said, Thank you so much, Linda. She tossed her hair to the back of her ears and sat in a chair. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Linda trotted to open the door. Maam, this is the bouquet you ordered, a deliveryman said. Thanks. Linda took some flowers over and closed the door. While drinking the sober-up soup, Catherine recalled Ivan and Jennifer hade here earlier, feeling frustrated. That was the first time she had been so rude to Ivan. She sent him away harshly. In fact, her heartache almost suffocated her. Linda put the flowers into a vase. Sorry, Catherine. I threw up all the liquor from your house and bought some apple vinegar for you. You are an adult, so you should avoid hurting your own health. Or youll regret it after getting old. Catherine had calmed down a lot. Sure. Thanks, Linda. Her heart was filled with warmth that she hadnt felt for a long time. She couldnt think of another person treating her so wholeheartedly as Linda did. Even Aubree didnt check on her in the hospital or call her. Catherine was smart, so she guessed Aubree must me her for making trouble at Ivans wedding. By the way, I changed the lock to a fingerprint lock. Record your password and fingerprint, Catherine, Linda reminded her. I also recorded mine. In that case, I cane here to check on you often and help you clean the apartment without bothering the property management. Sorry for making you fired, Catherine said apologetically, Ill try my best to help you retain. It doesnt matter. I can find a new one. Linda seemed to be quite philosophical. Catherine, please dont bother Mr. Marsh for me. I dont want to see you so humble. If I hadnt been epted by the Marsh Group, I would have worked for anotherpany. Although she epted it, Catherine felt sorry for her. The shopping malls run by the Marsh Group had been fully packed for a whole day. The number of customers was still increasing until the end of the day. The goods had to be supplied continuously without a stop. Although countless customers spent money, the malls didnt make any profits. All goods were at a 90% discount. Girls, take whatever you like. Dont be shy! Mya yelled. She wore a white hoodie with two ponytails on her head, decorated with colorful beads, looking fashionable. She pushed the biggest shopping cart, which was fully packed with goods. More than a dozen girls pushing shopping carts followed her. They almost blocked the whole corridor. It was a magnificent scene indeed. 90% discount means you still need to pay for them. Theyve bought tons of things! A passerby was shocked. Mya. A girl reminded her, Did you get the skin care products you want? Chapter 380 Crazy Shopping Not yet. Theyre sold on the third floor. Lets finish shopping on the second floor. Mya had a shopping n before entering the mall. Are you really going to work for the Marsh Group, Mya? One of her friends followed her closely, pushing a fully packed shopping cart. Before Mya answered, another girl asked, Why do you want to work? You have to obey the boss. You dontck money, do you? Right. Think theyll let you have freedom at work because your father is the mayor? Another girl reminded her worriedly, Mr. Marsh will punish you if you make mistakes at work. Hey, stop scaring me! Im just an assistant. What kind of mistakes can I make? Mya had considered it. Jennie will be my boss. Ill deliver some documents and make some pocket money. Nothing important. Is she going to be thepanys vice president for real? Can she do the job? Exactly. Its stressful. Many people will watch her. If she does a good job, others will guess she has aimed for the position; if not, Im afraid many people will mock her behind her back. Hey, girls. Stop doubting herpetence. Mya answered affirmatively, Shes the most brilliant girl Ive ever seen. You should also trust Mr. Marshs decision. She stopped mid-step in front of the special store of a brand and added, Dont discuss others. Mind your own businesses. Why do you stop? Want to buy a necktie? Let me browse them. Mya released her shopping mall as she spoke, entering the brightly lit store.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why? a girl asked in confusion, Who will you give it to? Mya picked up a box randomly, took a closer look, and blurted out, My father. Another girl giggled, I thought you had a boyfriend. Im afraid the man who can match me hasnt been born yet. There was one, but he got married. Mya picked three ties. This is my employee ID. 90% off! Then she paid the bill. 90% discount is really nice. You can buy some for your fathers. Dont you want any? she asked her friends. Other girls exchanged nces with each other, sighing. Then they started browsing the neckties as the design and quality of this brand was excellent. Their fully packed shopping carts had blocked the store entrance. Finnley stopped mid-step, wondering if the girls had taken it as shopping in a fresh market. Since he was tall, he could see the girls in the store, one of whom was indeed eye-catching because of her outfit. She had a lollipop in her mouth. Mya took over almost twenty boxes of neckties from her friends and said to the cashier, All on me. This is my employee ID. 90% off. Finnley was amused, thinking she was indeed overspending. After paying the bills, Mya left the store and was about to push her cart away. Then she took in Finnley, who was staring at her like she was a monster. Why are you buying so many things? Finnley gaped at her. Is this your purpose of working for the Marsh Group? Im using my benefits. What do you mean by my purposes? Mya chuckled, Dont misunderstand me for being so scheming. Others cane shopping here. Why cant I? If you feel sorry for making no profit, you shouldnt have started the sale. She put the neckties into her shopping cart and added, By the way, Mr. Russell, Ill be seeing you in thepany for onboarding at eight tomorrow morning. See you. With those words, she pushed the cart away. Her friends followed her, making her like a queen. Finnley couldnt understand what was in her mind. In his opinion, Mya had just bought many things she didnt need. Chapter 381 Jealousy Shaking his head, Finnley continued to inspect the mall. Meanwhile, Jennifer was in Rowans house. She could find the pharmaceutical equipment in his house only. She could make the pills in several hours with the form for the medicine to cure Ivans gastric problem. Rowan prepared dinner in person in the kitchen. He guessed it would take her a long time, so she would definitely stay for dinner. The Lamborghini stopped in front of the vi of Emerald Bay. Ivan got off and entered the living room. Good evening, Mr. Marsh. Mrs. Marsh hasnt returned, Jordan said. His words stopped Ivan from going upstairs. He asked, Where did she go? She went to Dr. Watsons. Making the pills for your gastric problem. In silence, Ivan turned around, strode out of the living room, and sat back in his sportscar. Instead of letting the driver give him a ride, he started the engine personally. Under the sunset glory, he headed for Rowans house. When the night was out, the moon shone brightly in the sky, covering the brightness of the stars. It was a peaceful, beautiful night. Jennifer left theb with a small bottle, walking downstairs joyfully. Coincidentally, a cars light shot from the yard. She stopped mid-step to block it with her hand. Rowan walked out of the kitchen. Would you like to have dinner before going home? No, thanks. Jennifer trotted to the living room. Im going home for dinner with him. Rowan was disappointed but still smiling. Made the pills? Ehn. Thank you, Rowan. Right then, Ivan entered the living room. Jennifer and Rowan looked at him. Good evening, Mr. Marsh. Honey! Jennifer shook the bottle excitedly, trotting to him. She blurted out, A gift for you. Rowan chimed in, Hasnt your stomach got better? Still on the nutrient solution? Not quite. Ivan walked toward them, squeezing Jennifer gently to his side. He replied, Im trying to have little food. Why dont you guys stay here for dinner? Rowan invited them. Ive prepared the food. You can try the dishes I made. Jennifer didnt object to it, looking at Ivan. Sure, Ivan answered without hesitation. He wondered whether Rowan and Jennifer would have dinner together if he werete. They went to the dining room. Looking at the dishes that were Jennifers favorites, Ivan could tell Rowan had put in much effort. Lets sit down. Jennifer released Ivans hand. Eat as much as you can. Dont push yourself. After taking medicine, youll recover soon. Ehn. Ivan picked up the knife and fork. After dinner, Jennifer suddenly recalled something. I forgot to bring down my cell phone. Then she stood up and said, I need to go upstairs. Please excuse. The two men nodded in agreement, watching her leave. After the footsteps were gone, Rowan withdrew his gaze and noticed Ivan was staring at him. Looking gentle, Ivan made it short, Ill take good care of her all my life. Evidently, he wanted Rowan to realize he was Jennifers husband now. Rowan was sensitive, so he knew the dishes prepared had exposed his crush on Jennifer. I didnt think I would have any chance to cook for her in the future, so I prepared all her favorite dishes, Rowan exined indifferently. I didnt mean anything else. Ivan also trusted he was a rational gentleman. Their gazes met in mid-air, the air filled with silence. All right. Jennifer returned to the dining room. Lets go home, Honey.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan withdrew his gaze and stood up. Waving at Rowan goodbye, Jennifer said, Keep on your research, Rowan. I do apologize for bothering you earlier. See you. Sure, Master. Rowan stood up and added, Whenever you need help, juste to me. I never feel bothered. Chapter 382 Catherine’s Pleading Jennifer gave him an OK gesture. Ivan held her hand and said to Rowan, See you, buddy. Then the couple left. The Lamborghini headed back to Emerald Bay under the moonlight. In the passengers seat, Jennifer pinched the bottle while joyfully staring at Ivans side face. The dim light of the streetmps made him look more handsome than usual, so she couldnt tear her gaze off him. Whenever Ivan was with her, his aura would soften. At the same time, a red Bentley pulled up to the yard of Kelsington Bay. The person in the drivers seat couldnt get off the car for a long time. Looking at the familiar vintage vi in front of her, Catherine could see the living room was brightly lit and reminded herself to mind her identity. The wedding had ended, but she wasnt Ivans bride. Her dream should end.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After getting off the car, she entered the living room. Aubree happened to go downstairs. When she turned the corner, she met Catherines gaze. The two women stopped mid-step. Catherine stopped at the door and Aubree on the stairs. Good evening, Auntie Aubree, Catherine greeted her, addressing her differently than before. Repressing the pain in her heart, she didnt think she had the right to call Aubree as Mom. Aubree returned to her senses. After withdrawing her gaze, she walked downstairs. The two sat on the sofa. Pippa served them with herbal tea and left. She wondered why Catherine hade after being kicked out from the Marsh Group by Mr. Marsh. Was she here to beg Madam Aubree for mercy? Under the bright light of the living room, the two women locked eyes. Auntie Aubree, Im here to plead for Linda Chambers, Catherine said bluntly, looking at Aubree sincerely. Ivan detests me, so he has fired me. But he has no reason to fire Linda. Is Linda fired as well? Aubrees words evidently showed that she had known Catherine was fired. Catherine felt disappointed as she could tell the change in Aubrees attitude toward her. It seemed Aubree had tacitly consented to the marriage of Ivan and Jennifer. Ehn. Catherine nodded. Linda didnt make any mistake at work. She only cared about me too much. I helped her once, so she wanted to return the favor. Shes a fresh graduate, pretty simple-minded. Ivan cannot fire her just because shes my assistant. I can help you. Aubree understood. She picked up the teacup and took a sip without remarking anything else. Catherine also epted her change. Aubree didnt ask her about her future n, so Catherine didnt take the initiative to tell her either. The awkwardness filled in the air. The two women seemed to be distant. Catherine stood up and left. The Lamborghini stopped in front of Emerald Bay. Ivan and Jennifer got off and entered the living room. Since they had dinner, they went upstairs directly. The modernly decorated living room on the second floor was lit on. Suddenly, Jennifers phone rang. Alfie was calling. Sitting on the sofa, Jennifer swiped to answer in excitement, Hello, Alfie. Hello, Mommy. How have you and Daddy been nowadays? Alfie asked with concern. Are you used to staying with him? Does he treat you well? Everythings fine. Jennifer darted at Ivan with a smile and put the phone on hand-free mode. Do you want to speak to Daddy? Where is Diana? Ivan sat next to her and asked gently, Alfie, have you gotten used to staying abroad? Do you need any help? Were both fine, Daddy. Protect Mommy well in Arkpool City. Alfie promised, Ill take good care of Diana. No worries. Daddy! Mommy! Dianas sweet voice sounded out. Well send our blessings to you across the continents and ocean. Hurry up and give birth to our younger brother or sister. After returning home, we can y with the baby. The baby? Jennifer had never thought of it. Ivan propped his arm on her shoulder and promised to the children on the other end of the line, Sure. Youll be an older brother and older sister soon. Chapter 383 Perfect Love Have I agreed to give birth again? Jennifer jumped to her feet anxiously, wishing to grab the phone. Dont make a promise to them easily and then break your word. Once you promise them, you need to do it. Of course. I will do it. Ivan dragged her hand down, feeling delighted. Im not going to break my word. The children giggled on the other end of the line. Suddenly, a car was parked in the yard behind the Lamborghini. Aubree got off. She didnt take Pippa with her and only came here with a driver. When she entered the living room, Jordan and Marry were shocked. They hurriedly put away their smiles and bowed at her respectfully, Good evening, Madam Aubree. Where is Ivan? Aubree asked expressionlessly. Mr. Marsh is upstairs. Without letting them inform Ivan and Jennifer, Aubree walked directly upstairs. Jordan and Marry exchanged a nce with each other, daring not to move. They were afraid Aubree would make trouble for Jennifer. However, Ivan was with her, so they felt relieved. The phone conversation had ended in the living room of the second floor. Ivan was sitting on the sofa, and Jennifer curled up next to him after taking off her shoes. Pressing her chin on his left shoulder, she massaged his right one. How could you make such a promise? I dont want to give birth again.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Were married. Why cant we have more children? Ivan asked deliberately. Lets have a daughter looking like you and a son looking like me. How wonderful! Our children are our wealth. Priceless. Do you know how difficult it is to take care of a child? Jenniferined while smiling. Ive been so tired of doing it. Every night, I needed to tell them bedtime stories before they fell asleep. I almost became an expert in stories. Tell me a story, then. Ivan turned to dart at her, pressing his forehead against hers. Let me see how good you are telling a story. Im afraid you might negatively impact my childrens intelligence. Oh,e on! Jennifer stood upright, hitting him while giggling. You cant look down on me. I put into much effort to take care of them. Ivan enjoyed chitchatting with her. He seized her hand and prompted, Hurry. I want to listen to a story. Ms. Brooks, can you tell a bedtime story to Baby Ivan? Hey, stop ying at being cute. Youre much older than me, Uncle Ivan. All right. Tell a story to Uncle Ivan. Somehow, Aubree had been standing at the door, gazing at the couple on the sofa. The room was filled withughter. Aubree was attracted by the warm, pleasant smile on Ivans face. It was from the bottom of his heart. She could tell he was rxed and joyful, and she hadnt seen him like this for almost ten years. She felt touched by the scene deeply. It was difficult for her to connect the current young man with the decisive,petent, and aloof man in the office building. She wondered if it was because Jennifer was his Miss Right, so he could be like a child. Jennifer told Ivan a story. Standing on the sofa, she looked and behaved exaggeratedly, just like a kindergarten teacher. Seemingly a three-year-old was sitting before her. Ivan, the three-year-old, gazed at her without blinking. His eyes glimmered brightly. A smile yed on his lips. After the story ended, he gave her apuse. Suddenly, Aubree felt jealous, thinking that Jennifer had fully obtained her sons heart. Ahem. Ahem. Upon hearing the cough, the couple turned to the door. They both were startled while seeing the mid-aged woman. Jennifer returned to her senses and hurriedly put on her shoes. Ivan also put away the child-like smile on his face, returning to look as aloof as usual. Aubree nodded at them, entering the living room. Good evening, Auntie Aubree, Jennifer greeted her, feeling embarrassed. Mom, why did youe here sote? Whats the matter? Ivan asked bluntly. He sounded as if Aubree was forbidden toe over without any matter. Jennifer could sense that Aubree wished to talk to her son in private, so she walked toward the door and said, Ill make some herbal tea. Enjoy your conversation. Then she fled out of the door and trotted downstairs. Chapter 384 Jennifer Asked Her to Stay Overnight Aubree sat opposite Ivan. I came here for Linda Chambers. Catherine went to see me earlier and told me the basic information about the girl. Pleading for her? Ivan asked gently. Aubree stared at him without blinking. Jennifer arrived in the living room, taking in Jordan and Marry, who were standing motionlessly. Mrs. Marsh? They didnt return to their senses until seeing her. When did she arrive? Jennifer approached them and whispered, How long ago? The other two exchanged a nce. Marry checked the clock on the wall. Ten minutes ago. Jennifer had a jolt in her heart. Ten minutes? Then Auntie Aubree must have heard her telling a story to Ivan. She felt highly embarrassed. Jordan, can you please make some herbal tea and serve them with fruits and desserts? Then she said to Marry, Can you prepare a guestroom for Auntie Aubree? Shell probably stay here overnight. Marry looked shocked. Stay here overnight? Go ahead, please. Jennifer had her own n. Marry nodded and answered, OK, Mrs. Marsh.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Aubree and Ivan sat on either side of the coffee table in the living room on the second floor. Ivans mouth corner lifted slightly. I wont hold her ountable. Jennie also pleaded for her. I agreed to let Linda Chambers stay. Aubree nodded, staring at her son. However, she kept silent. The air was full of awkwardness. Suddenly, Jennifer returned to the living room. Auntie Aubree, please stay here overnight. Its also your home. Ive asked Marry to prepare a guestroom for you. Upon hearing her words, Aubree turned to look at her in surprise. Ivan reached his hand to Jennifer gently. Walking to him, she put her hand on his palm and sat next to him. Have you finished the conversation, Auntie Aubree? Jennifer asked politely, Shall I leave you a private space? Aubree didnt reply, looking over at her son. Jennifer asked her to stay, but she wondered if Ivan would object. The conversation is over. Ivan tossed Jennifers hair. Mom came to ask me to keep Linda Chambers stay. You both are indeed kind-hearted. The two women exchanged a nce. Jennifers intuition told her Aubree would definitely stay. At least, she could tell Aubree wished so. Soon, Marry entered. She reported with a smile, Excuse me, Madam Aubree. The room is ready. Were thrilled to have you here. If you need anything, please do let me know. Ivan didnt object to it. Hence, Aubree could stay. She didnt refuse, either, as she wanted to be closer to her son. Many things had happened in the past few weeks, which had distanced her from her son. Im going to read the yscript, Jennifer told Ivan. She stood up and beamed at Aubree before leaving. The other two knew that she deliberately left them a private space. What yscript? Aubrees heart tightened. She asked, Will she work in the entertainment business? Nope. Ivan answered gently, Do you know dubber? After a soap opera is filmed, dubbing is needed to give the audience the best experience. Its part of the post-edition. So? Aubree picked up her teacup. Shes a dubber named StaRise, Ivan exined. I dont know if youve heard of this name. Shes an important icon in the dubbing field. StaRise? Darcie? A designer? How many identities did Jennifer have? Ivan could tell Aubrees worry and concern. He added, Please dont overthink. Everyone has their own hobbies. Its normal. Jennie has just be outstanding in all her hobbies. Without a powerful organization, how could she have be outstanding in everything? Aubree reminded him solemnly. Ivan curled up his lips. Ill be the powerful organization behind her in the future. Chapter 385 Aubree Stopped Detesting Her Aubree was rendered speechless. Instead of ending the conversation, she shifted it in another direction. Hows your work recently? You offered so many benefits at your wedding. There should be a huge loss, right? You sent out cash for lucky money and announced the discount for the malls.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan could tell that Aubree had seen the news. All pockets money, Mom, Ivan answered carelessly, As long as Im happy, its worth it. Aubree could tell he loved Jennifer indeed. She had to admit that Jennifer was brilliant to ask her to stay overnight, wondering if Jennifer wanted to help her reconcile with Ivan. However, Aubree couldnt be pleased immediately. Although she was, she wouldnt announce it. She had a long conversation with her son this evening. They both skipped talking about Catherine or Jennifer. Hence, the atmosphere was peaceful. They got closer as Aubree wished. When it was ten oclock, Ivan reminded her, Mom, its gettingte. You should go to bed. Have a sweet dream. Aubree confirmed that Ivan allowed her to stay. His words sent warmth to her chest as he finally verbally agreed. Ehn. All right. Standing up with a smile, Aubree added, You, too. You need to go to work tomorrow. OK, Mom. Ivan followed her to stand up and left the living room with her. After walking Aubree to the guestroom, Ivan went to the study. Jennifer was reading the dialogue aloud at the desk. Her voice had changed, which attracted Ivans attention. You must have a gift in dubbing. This was his first time listening to her, feeling amazed. Jennifer raised her head and closed the yscript. Done talking to her? Ehn. Ivan leaned against the desk. Mom has gone to bed. Shall we go to bed now? They smile at each other. The night was deep. The following morning. Jennifer and Ivan got up together. After having a fantastic night with Ivan, she looked ruby. After putting on her clothes, she helped Ivan tie the necktie. She was too petite, and Ivan thought she was indeed adorable while staring at her serious look. Wait a moment. Jennifer poured a ss of water after that. She passed two pills to him. Take them. Ivan took them over. After she tossed the pills into his mouth, he raised his head slightly to swallow down. Lets go downstairs. Probably your mother has got up. Jennifer took his arm. You should have breakfast. More or less. Taking her wrist, he stopped her. Thank you, Jennie. Jennifer offered him a smile. After leaving the bedroom, they met Aubree at the stair entrance. The couple stopped in unison. Morning, Auntie Aubree, Jennifer greeted her, releasing Ivans arm by instinct. Morning, Mom, Ivan greeted Aubree calmly. Aubree replied, Morning. They went downstairs. Jennifer could tell the change in Aubrees attitude. At least, she couldnt see the detest from Aubrees eyes. The morning sunlight fell through the window in the dining room. With the dazzling light from the chandelier, the room was bright. Marry hat got up earlier and prepared abundant breakfast. Aubree could hardly remember when she had breakfastst time. It had been so many years that she couldnt recall. However, she felt touched for some reason after getting up this morning. Her heart was wrapped in warmth. The three sat at the dining table. The atmosphere during breakfast was harmonious. Jennie, why dont you take someone with you to the studioter? Ivan was worried about letting her go there alone. Chapter 386 Not Watching You You mean the bodyguards? Jennifer shook her head. Its awkward. Not the bodyguards. Someone who can assist youter, Ivan exined, Then you dont need to do everything by yourself. Just like your temporary assistant. Not necessary. Jennifer used to stay in a poor vige, so she could do anything and was physically strong. She could only speak when dubbing instead of doing anything else. Aubree suddenly chimed in, Ill let Pippa go with you if you dont mind. Ivan and Jennifer stared at her in unison. A short moment of silence nketed the living room. In fact, Aubree didnt mean anything. She suggested it out of her kindness. However, it might make them misunderstand. Aubree realized it and added, I didnt mean to watch you. Pippa is a careful and considerate girl. Only silence replied to her. Aubree wondered why she exined, fidgeting ufortably. Ivan was still considering her suggestion. Jennifer answered with a bright smile, OK. Pippa can go with me. She liked Pippa. After Ivan recovered, he also had a good impression of Pippa, as she used to want to bring him and Jennifer together and tell him many things.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Although Pippa worked for Aubree, she liked Jennifer, so she wouldnt harm Jennifer. I agree, Ivan said to Jennifer, Let Pippa go with you. She is your assistant today. Ehn. Aubree asked Jennifer, When will you go to the studio? This was the first time that she talked to Jennifer actively and kindly. Jennifer was delighted and answered, I need to arrive at half past nine. Aubree checked the clock on the wall. Theres plenty of time. Ill call Pippa toe over. As she spoke, she picked up her phone and dialed thendline of Kelsington Bay. Pippa answered the call. Hello, Madam Aubree? She sounded cheerful. Will you return for breakfast? Why did you stay there overnight? Ive had breakfast, Aubree answered tly, From now on, you can move to Emerald Bay to help Jennifer. Pippa was taken aback. To help Mrs. Marsh? Pack your belongings ande over. Try to arrive by half past eight. OK, Madam Aubree. Pippa was confused, wondering why she needed to help Jennifer. Although puzzled, she didnt think it would be something terrible. Aubree also sounded not in a bad mood. After ending the call, Aubree looked at the young couple. Ill go home then. Please take care of Linda Chambers matter. I will, Ivan agreed. Then he and Jennifer walked Aubree to her car in the yard. When they watched the car leave, a broad smile blossomed across Jennifers face. Jennifer had seen a ray of hope. See that? Your iceberg mother seems to be melting gradually. You are awesome indeed. Ivan gave her a gentle squeeze and pecked her forehead. Thank you, Jennie. You should go to work now. Forgotten you have a meeting in the morning? Keep your distance with Spencer Lawrence, Ivan reminded her worriedly in jealousy, Or Or what? She stared at him, tilting her head. Or Im gonna teach you a lesson after you return home. Jennifer grinned, pushing him into the Lamborghini. Hurry up! Pippa will watch me. I promise Ill only focus on the yscript. Then she closed the door for him. Bye, honey. Her smile seemed to be the most bright and gentle in this world. Staring at her affectionately, Ivan curled up his lips. Bye. The car bypassed her. On the way to thepany, Ivan pulled out his phone and dialed a number. In a shabby apartment room, Linda had just finished editing her CV. Before sending it to some recruiting addresses, she noticed her phone lit up next to the mouse. Chapter 387 Ivan Wouldn’t Care About Her Linda thought Catherine was calling. Her eyes widened when she saw the caller ID, and she almost stopped breathing. It was Ivan Marsh. She hurriedly picked up the phone, which was still ringing. She confirmed that it wasnt her illusion. Before the ringing tone stopped, Linda swiped to answer, feeling uneasy, Hello, Mr. Marsh? She soundedcking confidence. I offer you a few days off. Paid, Ivan said calmly, Apany Catherine Collins to help her let go of this matter. When shes better, you can return to work anytime. Linda couldnt believe what she had heard. Has Mr. Marsh changed his mind? Are you listening? Ivan asked. Yes, I am, Mr. Marsh She stammered, Th-Thank you so much! After Ivan ended the call, Linda couldnt return to her senses, pinching her phone in a daze. Is it real? Mr. Marsh wouldnt fire her? Yeah! Linda cheered. She put on her clothes and rushed to Catherines apartment. She even didnt forget to buy her breakfast on the way. After pressing her fingerprint on the lock, she entered the apartment. Seeing Catherine walking out of her bedroom, Linda asked her in a good mood, Morning, Catherine. Had breakfast yet? Catherine stopped mid-step, coiling up her hair. Ive just got up. Not yet. Why are you here so early? I bought you breakfast. Come have some. Still warm. Catherine said, By the way, I went to see Madam Aubreest night. She promised to put on good words for you to Mr. Marsh. Oh, Mr. Marsh has just called me. Linda smiled at her. He asked me to return to thepany. Thank you so much, Catherine. Thats wonderful. Catherine took over the food from her hands. I can cook noodles. You can also tell me the news on the phone. You are supposed to go to work, right? Whats the time now? I dont need to work recently, Linda answered. Mr. Marsh gave me several days for paid leave. He asked me to apany you before you could let go. Catherine didnt believe her. Ivan would never care about her. You cant ask him for leaves at this critical moment. You should focus on your work. Catherine knew Ivan well. He was always decisive and determined. She guessed he had changed his mind for Aubrees sake this time. If Ivan didnt like Linda, he could fire her again on any random excuse. Mr. Marsh did call me earlier, Catherine. Look! Linda found the call log and showed her. He asked me to return to work after a few more days.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Catherine saw Ivans call record but wasnt sure what on earth Ivan had said to Linda. In her opinion, Ivan never cared about her. Meanwhile, Pippa arrived at Emerald Bay. As soon as she got off the car, Jennifer received her in the yard. Morning, Mrs. Marsh. How are you doing? Pippa was excited. Jennifer shook her hand. Long time no see, Pippa. Please call me Jennie instead of Mrs. Marsh. Pippa smiled at her in response but couldnt change it. Come on. Lets go into the house. Jennifer helped her carry the suitcase, took her arms, and walked toward the living room. Let me do it myself, Mrs. Marsh. Pippa panicked. I can carry it myself. Its alright. Jennifer dared at her. Really. Please call me Jennie instead of Mrs. Marsh. When they were in the living room, Jennifer told Marry, Can you please carry Pippas luggage upstairs, Marry? Let her stay in the guest room next to the master bedroom. OK, Mrs. Marsh. Marry took over the suitcase and went to the second floor. Turning to Pippa, Jennifer asked, Can you be my assistant from now on? Assistant? Pippa looked at her. Ill take you to the recording studio with meter. I only need to work for a short while every day. No heavybor. The recording studio? Pippa repeated in confusion. She had no idea that Jennifer was a dubber. Ill exin it to you on the way. Jennifer held her hand again and took her out of the house. Her intimate behavior made Pippa shy. After all, Jennifer was supposed to be the hostess. The driver pulled the rear door open for them. After sitting in, Jennifer told Pippa about StaRise. Chapter 388 To the Recording Studio Are you StaRise? Pippa was shocked after listening to her, gaping at her in disbelief. You are the most mysterious, famous dubber, Mrs. Marsh? Im not the most famous one. I just love this job. Jennifer was shy upon hearing herpliment. You are indeed low-key. Pippa still hadnt returned to her senses. My goodness! My friend asked me for a favor, so Ill dub for the soap opera today, Jennifer exined, Ivan asked me to take someone with me for safety, so Auntie Aubree rmended you. Pippa finally understood, wondering why Aubree had done it. Aubree didnt give her any reminder before letting her help Jennifer. Gripping her hand, Jennifer added gratefully, So, thank you in advance, Pippa.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. You are wee. Pippa had an all-teeth-showing smile, looking excited. I like StaRise very much, so I pay attention to the news in the dubbing industry. You are my idol. Do you believe me? Jennifer believed her. Manyizens were fond of StaRise and discussed her in countless posts on online forums. She was pleased. Please help your idol. Your idol will pay you well. She thought Pippa was indeed a good girl. Jennie, Pippa said solemnly to her, Congrattions on your marriage. Thank you. Pippa believed that Jennifer might be the only one who could make Ivan happy. Half an hourter. They pulled up to a building. When the rear door opened, several crew members received Jennifer. The two women got off the car. Good morning, Mrs. Marsh, all greeted Jennifer politely as Spencer had told them about Jennifers identity earlier. Please call me StaRise, Jennifer replied kindly, holding the yscript. Can you please show me the way to the recording studio? Then you can go back to your work. OK. They went into the building together. After leaving Kelsington Bay, Pippa felt everything was refreshed. The person in charge said while walking, Its our great honor to have you here, Miss StaRise. After you dub our drama, itll surely be popr. Following Jennifer, Pippa felt proud. I agree. Mrs. Marsh rocks! Jennifer kept low-key. She replied calmly, Ill try my best. Whats your dubbing n? How many episodes should I dub daily? For the female lead only? Or shall I also dub for the supporting role? Are you willing to dub for the supporting role? The person in charge felt ttered, and his eyes lit up. He knew she could change into various voices. Of course I am, Jennifer answered. I happen to be idle recently. Since Ive agreed with my friend, I can do all of them. It used to be my hobby before. Thats wonderful! The person in charge was excited. With a broad smile, he said, I wont put any time boundary for you. Please do whatever you like. If you want a break, you may take a day off. If you dont want to rest, you cane here for dubbing. Let me know if you need anything. What do you think? That works for me. The director is still on the film set. The drama filming will end soon, so hes now busy with the ending part. The person in charge looked at Jennifer while he walked. Hell talk to you after finishing filming. It doesnt matter. You can take me to the recording studio directly. I dont have other requests, Jennifer replied. I brought my assistant here, so she can deal with the trifles for me. Please rx. All right. After entering the recording studio, Pippa widened her eyes. The room wasrge, with high-end decoration and excellent lighting. Every detail screamed professionalism. She also saw all kinds of audio recording equipment and the thick soundproof cotton on the wall. Jennifer could tell that the crew paid much attention to dubbing, feeling delighted. Chapter 389 Trouble All right. You may go back to your work now. Let me handle everything here. StaRise had a habit that she liked dubbing alone without being watched. It could help her express her feelings better. Others trusted her because she was extremely professional, so they bid her farewell and left the room. Have some water, Jennie. Pippa saw a box of mineral water in the corner and fetched one for her. Jennifer took it over. Thanks. She would be thirsty when dubbing and Pippa considerately thought of it. After the person in charge was gone, Pippa watched her turn on and adjust the equipment skillfully. Soon, the silent scene of the first episode appeared on the big screen. Meanwhile, Georgia walked out of the elevator with her assistant, heading for recording studio No. 33.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She had just finished her scene and couldnt wait to meet StaRise. Georgia always wondered about StaRises gender. StaRise was famous, picky in y scripts, andpetent, but Spencer could have convinced her easily. StaRise agreed with him without even reading the yscript. Right then, Spencer hadnt arrived yet. He was filming a critical scene of fighting against the male supporting role. It was a brutal scene, so itsted for a long time. Taking the chance, Georgia came to check on StaRise. Her red high heels stopped at the door of the studio. Before knocking on the door, she saw the door wasnt closed. Therefore, it wasnt soundproofing. s Spencer treats me too well. I cant reject him, Georgia said to her assistant coquettishly while ying with her diamond ring, I want to ept him as my boyfriend and keep everything low-key. We shall hide our rtionship from our fans for the time being. Her assistant was taken aback, wondering when Spencer had pursued her. He always detested Georgia. The next second, she understood that Georgia faked it to let the person in the recording studio hear her words. In the studio, both Jennifer and Pippa overheard her voice, looking back at the door. Jennifer said, Pippa, can you help me close the door? Well start soon. Sure. Pippa went to the door. Jennifer had recognized the voice. Spencer confessed his love to Georgia rke? Was he serious? What do you think? If the paparazzi found it, I would admit it, Georgia continued with a smile, Movie stars are also human beings. We have feelings as well. Looking at her, her assistant didnt know how to respond. When Pippa was about to close the door, Georgia pushed it open. Jennifer turned around while holding a yscript. While Georgia entered, their gazes met. Jennifer was calm, but Georgia stopped mid-step, gaping at her. Then she looked around but failed to find anyone except Pippa at the door, wondering which one was StaRise. One was about to close the door, and the other held a yscript. After her brain worked for a short while, Georgia gazed at Jennifer. Its you? Her voice was full of unconcealed scorn, swinging toward Jennifer arrogantly. Pippa strode to Jennifer quickly as she sensed trouble. She must protect her idol. Jennifer looked into Georgias eyes calmly and steadily. The downstairs of the building, a ck Volvo was pulled over. After the driver opened the rear door, Spencer got off the car in a formal suit. He took off his sunsses and strode into the building. He was excellent at acting, so his scene passed quickly. After finishing it, he immediately came over to check on Jennifer. Georgia yanked up her head in the recording studio and burst intoughter. Then she mocked, Mrs. Marsh, I wonder howpetent you are. How dare you pretend to be StaRise to approach Spencer! Arent you afraid StaRise will hold you ountable? Chapter 390 How Dare You Hit Me Jennifer had never expected her toe here. She didnt want to get involved with Georgia, but thetter repeatedly took the initiative to make trouble for her. Her appearance always reminded Jennifer of something hidden in her memories. Jennifer only offered her an indifferent look as if she was a celestial facing a devil. I wonder how charming you are. I cant tell at all. Georgia looked at her up and down with inquisitive eyes. With a sneer, she snapped, Youre married with two children. I wonder if Spencer has never dated a woman. Or are you an expert in bed? Pak! Jennifer pped her across her face. It happened so fast that Georgia was off guard, and so was her assistant. Pippa was also shocked, gaping at Jennifer in disbelief. Jennifer gazed at Georgia, her eyes glinting with displeasure. So dirty-minded! Nasty bitch. How dare you hit me! Covering her burning cheek, Georgia red at her in anger. How dare you! she roared, rushing to Jennifer to avenge. Pippa trotted toward her in a panic. Jennifer grabbed Georgias weak wrist, gazing at her harshly. Well, Im dubbing for your role. Want to fight with me here? You hit me first, Georgia screamed like a lunatic, feeling humiliated. Let go of me! Let go! Spencer stopped at the door. He overheard Georgias exim and saw the scene. His eyes became steely, and he looked annoyed. How dare you insult me! Jennifer pushed her away to let go. Gazing at her, she added calmly, I never take initiative to provoke others. You do have the guts to make trouble for me in the studio. Spencer strode into the room with a sullen face. Thetter still wanted to roar. Upon hearing the footsteps, Georgia looked over. Spencers appearance made her heart tighten. Then she tried to calm down. Ignoring her utterly, Spencer bypassed her without sparing a nce at her. Standing before Jennifer, he asked with concern, Are you all right? Jennifer didnt want to make a fuss. Shaking her head, she responded, Im fine. Ill start dubbing now. Can you take her out, please? Appreciate it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Only then did Spencer look at Georgia. His gaze almost melted her. Georgia withdrew her gaze, pressed her lips awkwardly, and turned away. Then Spencers gaze fell back on Jennifers face. He muttered, Go ahead. Ill wait for you outside. Why will you wait for me? Jennifer stopped him. Ill work for three hours without a stop today. It doesnt matter, Spencer answered while grinning, Im pretty idle, so I can wait for you. You dont need to, Jennifer refused him. However, Spencer turned away without holding her up at all. The door of the recording studio was closed. Jennifer frowned slightly, and Pippa couldnt figure out what was in her mind. Pippa exhaled in relief with a lingering fear. Jennie Are all actresses like touchy nuts nowadays? Fortunately, you are safe and sound. Otherwise, I dont know how to exin to Mr. Marshter. I know how to deal with such a person. Rx, Pippa, said Jennifer, A woman cannot be too weak. We must learn how to protect ourselves. Or others will think were pushovers. Outside the recording studio, Spencer strode forward and blocked Georgias way. Chapter 391 A Bad Woman Georgia raised her eyes and felt a little guilty. Im warning you, stay away from her. Spencers demonic pupils swept a touch of displeasure, If youe to her again, I will ruin your reputation in the entertainment industry! He defended Jennifer so bluntly that Georgia became furious, You? A new artist who just started his career? Be my guest. Spencers eyebrows knitted slightly. Their eyes met Georgias jaw was pretty tense at the beginning and the arrogance in her eyes scattered a little when she met his ice-cold gaze. Spencer gave way gently. He put his hands in his pockets without looking at her and stopped talking. Shes already married to Ivan. Georgia looked at him and calmly reminded him, Shes someone elses wife and someone elses mother. Whats the use of you thinking about her again? Spencer suddenly felt his heart tighten, and that tiny sliver of hope waspletely gone. He looked at her with cold eyes and said in a low and thin voice, Remember what I just said and mind your own business. After saying that, he left. Georgia turned her eyes to look at his back, she could not help but feel a little lost. Did he still want to wait for her? She felt so upset. Walking into the elevator with the assistant, she was not looking very good. Her face was red and swollen after being pped, and she was in a terrible mood. She had been in this business for so many years and no one had ever dared to p her. Miss rke The assistant said, Do not bother her again. If Mr. Marsh finds out, you will be abandoned. Maybe Spencer doesnt have that power but Mr. Marsh does. Georgia hated Jennifer so much for some unknown reason. From the first day she saw her, Georgia did not like this woman. The assistant calmly reminded, Miss rke, do not waste your future on an irrelevant person. An irrelevant person? She is my rival in love! Shes all married and still trying to seduce Spencer. The assistant didnt dare to answer because she was still in a rage and hoped she can think about it through in the future. She cheated on her husband! Behind the scenes, shes still hanging out with Spencer! Who do you think will be in trouble if this kind of news is reported? A sly gleam came into her eyes. She took out her cell phone and quickly dialed a number, Hello, is this Entertainment Weekly? I have big news here, you guys shoulde over, yes, absolutely explosive news! The assistant was startled by her. What are you afraid of? Georgia put the phone into her bag, It was anonymous. Besides, it was not me who arrange them to be together. Maybe they are not like what you think. Then they can write it as I think! The assistant was directly speechless and she always felt that it was not smart to mess with such a big shot and they got no chance. She was backed by Mr. Marsh, the owner of the Marsh Group, which was in charge of the Arkpool City.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Not long after Georgia left with her assistant, a group of inclothes reporters arrived. They aimed at Studio 33 and also took a picture of Spencer who was waiting outside the door on a bench. They were the best at writing articles, and would analyze others inner thoughts through their appearance, or invented dialogue and extra details. Chapter 392 A Task for Her Spencer did not notice the presence of those reporters. The Marshs building. Ivan was going to attend an important meeting and mention a new project. At this moment, Finnley was busy with those files. Suddenly, there were footsteps at the door and he raised his eyes. Mya entered the door in a hip-hop outfit. There was a brief convergence of their eyes, and he hurriedly reorganized the files. Mya was wearing a cap and had a lollipop in her mouth, Finnley, are you avable to talk about my induction? Im going to a meeting. Finnley said to her without raising his head, Not now. How long will it take? At least an hour. Thats okay, Ill wait. She sat down at the corner of the desk and looked back at him, Just go. Finnley picked up the file and looked up at her, Wait here? Mm-hmm! She didnt have any intention of leaving, Go ahead! Watching him lift his steps and leave, Mya turned around and sat down in his office chair, with a lollipop in her mouth, and looked around the presidents office in a very leisurely manner. The ck and white gray tone, therge space, and the luxurious decoration all matched Ivan! The office of the president is great! She moved the mouse and found theputer screen was locked. So, she put down the mouse and leaned into the back of the chair, which was sofortable. What kind of chair is this? She looked at it curiously and unintentionally found the logo engraved on the armrest, Shit, isnt this the Italian master designer Massimo? A limited edition thates out once every five years! This chair is worth millions. Rich! Mya sat on the chair and was naughtily spinning in circles. She raised her eyes to look at the clock, only twenty minutes have passed An hour should be a conservative estimate, if Ivan spoke a few more words of nonsense, three hours is possible as well. But it does not matter, she has plenty of time! She was so bored that she opened the drawer and took out the pen from it. There were a few pieces of paper on the table, so she pulled the cap off the pen,y down on the table, and started to draw.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. As she drew, she lost track of time and didnt feel bored. Until the sound of footsteps came, she had already drawn four full sheets of paper. Stopping her pen and turning her eyes, she saw Ivan and Finnleye in. Ivan was slightly surprised to see her. Hello, Mr. Marsh! She hurriedly sat up straight, I wonder if your words are counted? When will I be officially recruited into yourpany? I feel sorry for you if I dont do something as repay. I have only one position here for you. Ivan seriously replied, That is the assistant to the vice president, but the new vice president is busy with other things, maybe you could help me to persuade her back into thepany after finishing this drama. Drama? Mya stood up and asked in confusion, What drama? Jennie is working in the entertainment industry? Do you know about StaRise? Ivan asked. He thought young girls should know her. Mya blurted out, The voice actor? Right. Ivan nodded, Bring her here, and youll be hired. Finnley couldnt help but want to give a thumbs-up to him. This is a great move! Its such a good idea to give this tricky job to the mayors daughter who is most used to pamper people! No problem! Give me an address. After getting the address, Mya left without saying a word. The corners of Ivans lips lightly raised, he sat down in his office chair, Clear away all of Catherines things, rearrange the vice presidents office, and put more green nts. Chapter 393 Unscrupulous Media Ok, Finnley answered. He looked at the cartoons outlined in pen on the desktop and reached out to pick them up, which were quite refreshing and well-drawn. He sat down and looked at them carefully, and casually put the cartoons into the drawer. An hourter Jennifer and Pippa walked out of the recording studio. Their work waspleted. Jennifer, your voice is fantastic! When you did the female lead and female supporting recording together, the emotions were still very well expressed and its still pretty easy to tell the difference. I practiced my breathing and emotions. Jennifer is very modest, I studied for a long time. Spencer, who had been sitting on the bench waiting, raised his eyes, stood up, and walked towards them with the fruit tter. Why are you still here? Jennifer was surprised and stopped. Here. Like a child, he carried the bag to her, First day of recording, well done. Pippa looked at them both and hurriedly reached out to take it, Thank you, Mr. Lawrence. Pippa was more or less informed about his identity, after all, she had followed Madam Aubree for a long time. Im leaving. Jennifer said to him, I just recorded five episodes and they were okay. They had been sent to the director. Excellent. He said, Let me walk you downstairs. I was about to leave as well. Even though it was only a short chat, he was very satisfied. Love is magical. Because he loves her, it is all worth it. The three of them got into the elevator and were followed all the way. There were more reporters outside the elevator downstairs. Mrs. Marsh was newly married but the man by her side with fresh fruit was not her husband. Instead, it was Spencer. Ordinary friends would not have time to wait three hours for each other. When they walked out of the elevator, the paparazzi secretly photographed them and they looked very intimate in that photo while Pippa was walking on the other side. When they walked out of the lobby, Mya, who had been leaning on the car, had a smile on her lips, Jennie! Mya? Jennifer was also a little surprised to see her. It seemed like she was waiting on purpose. Mya opened the car and said, Get in! Ill take you home. I need to talk to you about something. Spencer had no intention to take her home. But Jennifer brought a driver over and the driver has been waiting here. The driver was very understanding, Madam, you can take her car, its okay with me. Sorry. Sorry to keep you waiting. She felt very sorry. Mya said, Hurry up and get in! Then she opened the back seat door and said to Pippa, Why dont you get on too? It looked like the two of them were together. Jennifer looked at Spencer and said to him softly, Donte over again. Ill leave after recording. I dont have much time to chat with you and we dont need tomunicate with each other, I dont do the male voice. Spencer understood what she meant. He was just worried that Georgia would find her fault again and Ivan wouldnt be here in time. Jennifer and Pippa both got into the car. Mya closed the door and returned to the drivers side, and quickly drove away. When do you n to go to work at the Marsh Group? Mya held the steering wheel with both hands and turned her eyes to look at her. Whats with this? If youre not going, who am I going to work for as an assistant? She said, Ive even applied for a work number, and Ive bought a lot of things on sale recently. You can say that Ive enjoyed all the benefits. Jennifer blurted out, I wasnt nning on going at all.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 394 Bad News Huh? She was anxious, slowing the car, and asked, But why? No reasons. I just dont want to work there. Actually, it was mainly because of Aubree. Their rtionship had just eased a little. Mya changed her n to sad-fishing, You know your husband is too busy, right? Besides, Catherine cant go back. She didnt speak because she knew that. The position for vice president cant remain empty, right? Do you want your husband to die from working too hard? Now the work is all on his own. How much help do you think Finnley can be? Finnley already has a lot of things to do. After hearing her say that, Jennifer felt sorry for Ivan, Ill think about it. This drama would be over in about one month. So you are that StaRise? Good for you girl! Mya asked, relieved. You know about her? She sounded calm. Those who dont know this name must be pretty old! Such a famous voice actor. Mya said with a smile, Im not paying much attention to this, but a friend of mine is a huge fan of yours. I often hear her mention the name! By the way, sign for her someday! Jennifer felt quite honored, Okay. In this era, information always spreads quickly. The fact Mrs. Marsh was StaRise was exposed, and the news of their secret meeting outside the recording studio also spread. There were videos and also photos to prove it. Spencer waited alone on the bench for three hours and then sent her downstairs just for the three minutes together. To get clicks and to spark spection amongizens, those reporters did not even write that Jenniferter got into another car. The story ends when they go downstairs together. For a while, the inte was again in chaos.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The afterglow of the wedding and the benefits of those employees of the Marsh Group have been upying the headlines recently. Now someizens are pointing fingers at Jennifer, saying she was unfaithful. In the simple but shy presidents office, Ivan and Finnley had known about that news and Finnley felt ridiculous. Ivan was still calm. He sat on the sofa in front of the window and pondered, then dialed his wifes phone, Jennie, where are you? His voice was gentle. Honey, Im with Mya. Shes here to pick me up, Jennifer said to him. At this time, Myas voice also came over, Mr. Marsh! Ive worked hard for my job, and Im picking up your wife from work! Ivan smiled, Where are you guys nning to go? Do you want to go out for dinner together? Jennifer hadnt watched the news yet and was in a pretty good mood, Ill ask her. Then she said to Mya, Lets go out for dinner. Do you have a date tonight? Okay, She was quite happy, I know a new restaurant that opened across the street from the Marsh Group, is he off work yet? I think hes still at the office. Jennifer said, Theres a new restaurant across from thepany, were going over there now, Pippa is there too. Good. Ivans voice was gentle, Im also packing up and getting ready to leave. Waiting for you guys. Seeing that the news did not affect his mood at all, Finnley was relieved. Ivanpletely trusted Jennifer. But this Spencer was a problem. In Kelsington Bay, Aubree also saw the news. There was no Ivan in those photos. Ivan did not appear on her first day at the recording studio but Spencer waited there for three hours. Unbelievable! Chapter 395 Things Took a U-Turn Even words like private talk are used. It was a disgrace to the Marsh family. These media were outrageous! Aubree would turn into a bad mood on seeing Spencers name. Ivan refused to send that boy out. Now he has been in the entertainment industry and the public all day long! One day, if the background of his life is revealed, the big scandal of the Marsh family will go public. Aubree smelled danger and she became fidgety. Pippa went to a big restaurant for the first time and was dazzled by the exquisite decoration. The bright lights were shining and it was like she was in a crystal pce. Besides, she could have dinner with the greatest man in the world tonight. Pippa felt as if she was dreaming. Watching Mr. Marsh dote on Jennifer so immensely, she felt happy for them from the bottom of her heart. After dinner, Mya drove herself back home. Ivan took Jennifer and Pippa back to Emerald Bay. On the way, she took the initiative to talk to him about what she saw and heard today, about Georgia and Spencer. She hadnt had time to watch the news yet and her honesty made Ivan feel at ease. Georgia is looking for trouble with you? Ivan asked, Did she not grow eyes? Youve already taught her a lesson. Jennifers smile brightened, Men should not interfere in the war between women. Ivan was worried, Call me if you need me. Of course! Jennifer said, If she pisses me off, Ill have my husband make her disappear in the entertainment business! Pippa sat in the back seat of the car and felt full of happiness. Finnley was trying to keep the news down when he saw that Spencer had posted a tweet. Millions of likes and tens of thousands ofments appeared below. It reads as follows. [I, Spencer Lawrence, did not overstep the boundaries with StaRise (Jennifer Brooks). Today is her first day of recording. The director was filming the finale and he couldnt make it to the recording studio in time. So, he sent me and Georgia over. It is normal for the male and female leads toe over on behalf of the crew to offer their greetings.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. I stayed behind and waited for her toe out and go downstairs together. We went home separately, she didnt get into my car, and I didnt offer to drive her either. We were together for only three minutes, and you guys wrote about it like this? Talk about the medias conscience.] Jennifer was StaRise! This was also big news! Countlessizens envied Mr. Marsh for marrying a treasure. Miss rke, Spencer has posted a tweet! The assistant reminded her and gave her the phone, Now theyre all praising StaRise. Reading all thosements about Jennifer, Georgia was furious. At this time, the phone rang and it was Spencer calling. She shivered as if the phone was hot. As the ringing continued, she took a deep breath, picked up, and put the phone lightly to her ear. Georgia, Spencers cold voice came over, It was you who deliberately smear us, right? I can file awsuit against you, remember that. Her chest suddenly shrank, What are you talking about? The media is pervasive. Besides, was I forcing you two together? For the sake of our cooperation, dont do that again. He warned her, Or else you will be responsible for the consequences. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Georgia was so mad. As soon as Spencers tweet was posted, people all started to hail Jennifer. Night. Linda went to Catherines apartment again. The two of them cooked together and made a simple and healthy dinner. Linda, donte again in the future. Catherine is a thorough person, she has been in the workce for a long time and she understands many truths, You should go back to thepany since he agreed to let you go back. Chapter 396 A Fan of Catherine Linda raised her eyes as she held her chopsticks. Look, Im all good now. Catherine said, I got my hearing back. Ive been taking my meds and I dont drink anymore. I used to have a gym membership, but I havent been able to go. Its about to expire. Starting today, I am going to live every day to the fullest. Linda sighed lightly and said what was on her mind, In fact, I feel empty when you are not there. I have gotten used to working with you. When I have the next job, you cane to me if you want to. Catherine gave her this promise, After all, I cant stay out of work for the rest of my life, right? Even if I had some savings, these would be depleted one day. Lindas eyes lit up, Really? To work for you as an assistant? Of course. You are free to choose. She said, No one can hold a job for a lifetime unless its for someone. Only the faith that person gives you can help you withstand the long days. In fact, after spending so much time together, Linda is the one who knows her best. She was trying to make herself better every day to be a good match for Mr. Marsh. Night at Emerald Bay, Jennifer poured a cup of warm water before going to bed and handed the small white pill to Ivan, Here. The man opened his mouth to take the pill, took the ss of water to drink, tilted his head slightly, and swallowed it, Thank you, bae. You can eat something recently. Jennifer has been secretly watching him, You have eaten much of the food I cooked but left much of others cooked. Still, thats pretty good. I am still not quite used to other peoples cooking. Ivan put down the cup and untied himself, I rely on nutrition solutions sometimes in thepany because I do not want to eat. Its ok. Youve made a lot of progress. Jennifer had confidence in him, The session isnt over yet. This time I will have your back to the end and I will cure your stomach disease. Thanks for your hard work. Ivan picked her up around the waist, Sorry, I didnt even apany you on your first day of recording. I was too busy today. Never mind. She wrapped her arms around his neck happily, Pippa was with me. Ill pick you up tomorrow. Ivan put her gently on the bed, And just in time to im that you are my wife. Hahaha, its ok. Its just me and Pippa in the studio. Jennifer couldnt help but smile, she felt so happy and didnt reject him, But Im happy if you want to go. He leaned down and kissed her lips The moon set and the sun rose. Another bright and sunny day. Jennifer and Ivan got up early. She poured warm water and remind him to take his medicine. After breakfast, she took him to the courtyard and watched his car leave. The Marshs building was wrapped in the morning sun and the ss of the building reflected the beautiful clouds. On the 22nd floor of the main building, Linda arrived at the vice presidents office, which had been redecorated, without any semnce of its former appearance. Everything felt strange she took a step inside. Even the desk was changed as if everything that Catherine had touched was bad and got emptied. This made Linda inexplicably feel heartbroken. The surroundings were extraordinarily quiet when she stopped walking.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She seemed to still be able to see Catherine wearing apetent professional dress, stepping on high heels in and out of there. She was calm and wise, and many of thepanys decisions were made by her, and she had contributed to the growing glory of the Marsh Group. She used to be a goddess-like existence in this office. Chapter 397 Everything Changed But now Linda took a deep breath, she felt that she was about to cry. When she heard footsteps outside the door, she hurried back to her senses and walked out. Mr. Russell. She said softly in an uneasy voice. Finnley, who was facing her, stopped and stood still in front of her but said nothing, wondering why she was there. Mr. Marsh asked me toe over. Linda saw his confusion and said awkwardly, Catherine has left. What should I do? Finnley pondered for a while and said to her, Wait here. Ill go ask him what the arrangement is. Okay. Then he left and Linda secretly breathed a sigh of relief. There was no arrangement for her at all. Finnley didnt know that. She felt that she was begging. Linda went back to the vice presidents office and told herself to pull herself together and say goodbye to the past once and for all. At least there would be a job for her and she could still find a way to support the family. In the spacious and luxurious presidents office next door, Ivan had just finished a video conference, and he was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands folded. Hearing Finnleys question, his thin lips lightly opened, Her work will not change and she will still be the assistant of the vice president. But what about Mya? Finnley reminded, Should we arrange two assistants for the vice president? Ivan nced at him, Cant I afford two sries? Finnley froze for a moment and hurriedly replied, Of course not!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. You think Mya can do some real work? Ivan did not think so. Finnley, I brought her here just to find an apany for Jennie. Hearing that, Finnley was surprised. He couldnt help but wonder if this was still the president that he has known for many years. Got it. He hurriedly nodded his head, The actual work still has to be done by Linda. After all, she knows those work best. Wait. Finnley was about to leave when Ivan stopped him, Jennie wont being to work soon. I know. So, Linda will be working with you during this time. Ivan told him, Didnt you take over the job of vice president? Consider that shell be your assistant. Finnley nodded thoughtfully, Okay. Then he went to the vice presidents office. Linda turned her eyes as she heard footsteps, Mr. Russell. Youre still the assistant to the vice president. Finnley said to her, Im currently taking over the vice presidents job, so you need to work with me. And you can also move to the presidents office. Its ok. Linda was inexplicably nervous, Id better stay over here, right? Is that okay? Anything you say. She said, Ill just bring files back and forth. Its not tiring. Finnley understood that a young girl who just entered the workce surely does not want to be watched by the big boss every day. So he did not force her. The recording went very well although Jennifer and Pippa went therete. Georgia didnt bother her anymore, perhaps because she gave up or she didnt have time toe over as she hadnt finished filming her scene. Pippa has been apanying Jennifer and listening to her charming voice. Her eyes were full of admiration and she was immersed in the scene. It turned out that the voice was more powerful than the picture. On the set of Love in Violet Gold Bay, the director looked nervous. Then he said to Spencer, who had just finished a scene, Spencer, the ending analysis page was left in the office and I forgot to take it, and there is no file here, can you drive over and take it for me? Theyre not good enough and they need that. Ok. Spencer left with his car. Chapter 398 Jackass! Twenty minutester. He got out of the car and went into the building where the recording studio was located, which was a working base. In the recording studio, Jennifer finished recording thest sentence. Pippa handed some water to her, Here, have a drink. Thank you. Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief, Today I am in better shape than yesterday. Half an hour ahead of schedule. Thats because no one is bothering you. Pippa hit the nail on the head. Right! She took a sip of water and handed her the bottle, Lets call it a day! Go home and have a square meal! Then she started to turn off the equipment and pack up her things. Pippa thought she was sincere, without affectation. She liked her more. When the two of them walked out of the studio, they met Spencer who came with the script analysis. They met in the corridor. Spencer saw them and slowed down his pace, Have you finished recording? Yes. Jennifer looked at the files in his hand, Youve stayed here? No, just get here to help the director get his stuff. Im about to leave. Got it. Shall we go together? Spencer took a step towards the elevator. He was also in a hurry. Jennifer and Pippa followed but they didnt talk to each other along the way. At this moment, Ivan wasing. He sat in the back seat and held a bouquet of red roses in his arms. The wind blew his hair and a smile hung on his face. Those three people got out of the elevator and walked towards the hall. At this rate, you should be done recording in no time. Spencer praised her, The director checked your work yesterday and he was satisfied. He said he woulde to check on you in a couple of days. When are you guys done with the filming Ill be done here as well. Please tell the director that I wont hold you back. Jennifer said. They walked out of the hall when a car stopped outside. Jennifer took several steps down and identally stepped on a stone. She broke her ankle and fell. Spencer held her up instantly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The sharp pain made her unable to stand. She couldnt stop her tears and her whole leg was tingling. Jennifer! Pippa hurriedly held her. And this scene fell right into Ivans eyes, he quickly got out of the car, grabbed the flowers, and walked quickly toward them. Spencer picked her up across the waist, You cant walk now. Ill take you back. Pippa kicked the stone on the floor, Who threw it? Jackass! The stone almost hit Ivan which startled Pippa. Spencer took a few steps forward and saw Ivan, then he stopped. Jennifer saw him too and she slightly stiffened. Ivan put the roses into her arms, and without saying a word, he took his wife from Spencer and turned towards his car, Does it hurt? Well, yeah. Spencer froze, for a moment he did not move. Pippa looked at him heartily, Mr. Lawrence, you should go. And then she ran quickly towards them. Ivan walked fast as if he were angry. Pippa didnt even dare to breathe. Jennifer smelled the roses, looked at therge bouquet of roses in her arms, then raised her eyes to look at him. His face had a touch of softness. But it was hard to guess what was on his mind. Jennifer did not say anything and there was no point in exining. Chapter 399 What A Loving Couple The driver had opened the door. Ivan carried her into the car and Pippa followed. Spencer watched the car away and then he walked towards his car. Dont take this the wrong way. Jennifer thought for a while but still decided to exin, Its not like what you saw. I identally stepped on a stone and fell. He hugged her and let her sit on hisp. With one arm around her waist, his other hand picked up her injured foot and gently ced it on the seat, then he helped her take off her shoes. How did you know which one was hurt? She was slightly stunned and looked at him incredulously. Ivan said as he examined her, Because I saw that and you dont need to exin. He looked up and asked in a soft voice, Does it hurt? Jennifer shook her head. She felt no pain at once. In fact, her whole leg was numb and the sprain was quite serious. Hank, Ivan said to the driver, Go to Dr. Watson. Its ok. Jennifer said in a hurry, Im a doctor. Whats the point of going to him? Doctors usually cant cure themselves. Ivan said, Since you are a doctor, do you have a special medicine for your ankle? The driver replied, Yes sir. Hank changednes and elerated toward Rowans vi Good girl. He was worried about her. Ivan held her injured foot and had a doubt in his mind, why did Spencer go to the recording studio again? Wasnt the news yesterday bad enough? What the hell does that guy want?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the car, Ivan called Rowan and told him about Jennifers broken ankle. Rowan was ready to treat her. They stopped in the courtyard in front of Rowans vi ten minutester. Ivan carried Jennifer out of the car and Pippa followed him down. Rowan examined her foot thoroughly and said it was a sprained joint. He had medicine here. He sprayed it on and massages her ankle to help the medicine work while not increasing her pain. Ivan sat aside and learned very carefully, Like this? About five minutes? Yes, spray once in the morning and once in the evening, and you will be fine in two or three days. Rowan said, But keep this injured foot off the ground for two days. Okay, got it, Ivan answered. He took out his phone on the spot and dialed a number. He said on the phone, Im not going to the office tomorrow. Push back the work. Where are you going? Finnley asked. At home with my wife. Then Ivan hung up the phone. Rowan and Jennifer were both shocked. She looked at him in surprise, Its not that serious! How much work do you have to dy to be with me for a day? Your itinerary was already scheduled. If you do that, Im sure work will be twice as busy, right? Dont worry about it. Nothing is more important than you. He put the phone away, I need to take care of you first. It is nothing, you know. Jennifer thought he was making a big deal out of it. Ive already decided. Well, Jennifer knew that his decision never changes. Rowan witnessed PDA again. So did Pippa. She envied them very much. The right person will care for each other. They took the medicine and left. Ivan e directly carried Jennifer upstairs. Marry wondered what was going on here. Chapter 400 Refuse to Leave Jordan was also worried. Pippa came in with roses in her arms, and they asked her, Whats going on with her? She stepped on a small stone when she was going downstairs and identally broke her ankle. Pippa told them, We just came back from Dr. Watsons and took some medicine. Is it serious? Not really. Dr. Watson said it will be fine in two or three days, as long as the medicine is applied on time. But she must be in great pain at this moment. She cant even walk on the ground. Marry and Jordan got worried. In the bedroom, Ivan carried her to the bed, took off her shoes, and tucked her in, Have a good rest. Then he dropped a shallow kiss on her forehead. I cant fall asleep. She frowned lightly. Ivan helped her to sit on the bed and handed a book to her, Then read. He turned on the stereo and put on some light music. Then he went back to the study. As he walked out of the bedroom, he put away the softness on his face and became cold again. Sitting down at the desk, he took out his phone and called Spencer. Spencer was on a break on the shooting set. He heard the ringing and answered, Hello? There was a bit of impatience in his tone. Why are you at the recording studio? Ivans cold voice came over with a hint of warning, Is it because you have nothing to do? Spencer was not happy, Is the studio yours? Answer my question. He smiled, Are youck confidence? Ivan said, No, Im reminding you. The president of the Marsh Group turns out to be so insecure, huh? Spencer mocked him. Listen to me. Ivan added, Stay away from her. Dont let the media smear her. Thats the best protection if you love her. Then he hung up the phone. Spencer felt like his heart was pierced. He was reminding him that he had nothing with her. Even if he loved her, she still got married to someone else. Ivan did not go to thepany these days. He stayed at home, massaged, and sprayed her ankle. And he did not allow her to get out of bed. Finnleys phone calls came one after another. He sometimes answered and sometimes did not. Jennifer looked at him and felt touched, but was still worried, They must be very busy at thepany and you should go. Marry and Pippa are here, they can take care of me. How do you go to the bathroom? He stressed, You cant put your foot on the ground or itll swell. Then I wont. Im not a child. They can help me. Jennifer said, I cant let you carry me to the bathroom, can I? Why not? I was waiting for that. He picked up a book and sat in a chair in front of the bed, Im here for your call, ready to serve you at any time. Jennifer was speechless, Whatever. Not long after that, her cell phone, which was on the nightstand, rang. Bring me my phone.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ivan reached out to take the phone. He unintentionally saw the callers id and his hand retracted. Who is it? The ringing continued and Jennifer asked suspiciously, Why dont you give it to me? Ivan slid over the answer button and hold the phone to his ear. Are you feeling better now? Spencers concerned voice came over. Chapter 401 The Moment Thanks for your concern, Ivan replied with a faint smile. Her husband takes care of her 24 hours a day. Of course, shes well. Thats good, then. Instead of ending the call, Spencer continued, Youd better send some bodyguards to protect her from Georgia rkes harassment. I just passed by. Save your exnation. I dont have the mood to listen to you, Ivan replied indifferently. I fully trust Jennies taste. Spencer wondered if he was belittled, and he felt somewhat unhappy. You trust her. Why are you calling me then? Then he hung up the phone. On the other end of the line, Jennifer also watched Ivan put his phone away. Evidently, the conversation had ended. Were you talking to Spencer? She guessed upon Ivans tone. Can you call him by his full name? Ivan looked at her solemnly. Dont be too intimate with him. He was jealous but tried to hide it. Jennifer confirmed that he talked to Spencer just now. Although Ivan ended the call shortly after exchanging a few words, she wasnt upset. In her opinion, Ivan was childish sometimes, and she could understand it. Heard what I said? Ivan asked. Jennifer nodded. Got it. Ill keep it in mind. Ill call him Spencer Lawrence.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A smile cracked on Ivans face, softening his aggressiveness. The early morning. The Marsh Group. Linda arrived at her office pretty early. Then she started sorting the documents and putting them into different categories. After that, she held a dozen files to the presidents office for Finnleys signature. The corridor was quiet. While walking toward the presidents office, Linda wondered how Catherine had been doing recently. Has she let go of it? Has she bought more liquor and got drunk? The thought made Linda n to check on Catherine after workter. At the corner, Finnley happened to stride out from the office and Linda was absentminded. Finally, they bumped straight into each other. Oops! The files in Lindas hands were scattered to the ground. When she saw Finnley, she politely bowed at him. Sorry, Mr. Russell. I didnt mean to do it. She hurriedly bent over to pick up the files. Its alright. Finnley also bent over gentlemanly to help her. Linda panicked, feeling that she had made a terrible mistake. When they both picked up thest file, their fingers touched identally. For a moment, a weird feeling traveled through Lindas veins, and her heart began pounding. Her ears reddened. Instantly, she withdrew her hand and watched Finnley pick it up. He passed the rest of the files to her. Im going to a meeting. You can put them on my desk, Linda. His voice was calm and gentle, making her feel at ease. Sure. Linda took the files over with both hands, daring not to look into his eyes. Finnleys footsteps gradually went far. She sucked in her breath, striding toward the presidents office. After putting the files on Finnleys desk, she returned to the vice presidents office. Linda picked up her mug to get some water. After turning on the tap for hot water, she recalled the scene earlier and got lost in thought. Soon, the hot water overflowed and scaled her hand. Ouch! She almost dropped the mug. In a panic, she put it down and went to find the first-aid kit for the ointment. How could this happen? she wondered. For a whole day, sitting in her chair, Linda kept being absentminded. The scene where she bumped into Finnley in front of the presidents office repeatedly appeared in her mind. She could still remember the touch of his hands. Linda was evidently battered out of her senses. Finally, it was time to knock off. Instead of checking on Catherine, Linda went home for a shower. She tossed about on her bed at night, wondering what the weird feeling meant. When recalling the scene, she felt warm in her chest. Chapter 402 Refusals The whole city was lit up in the evening by the neon, looking lively and prosperous. The most fully equipped fitness club in Arkpool City was packed with people. The office workers came over after work. The hormone smell spread in the gym of a considerate size together with the sweat stink. Whether teens, youngsters, or mid-aged, all sports lovers gathered here. Thevishly lit-up gym was like in the daytime. Almost all the people in the gym remained silent. asionally, some muttered to each other. The room was filled with the sounds of equipment movements. Catherine wore sportswear with a blue towel on her shoulders. She jogged on a treadmill, and her shirt was soaked in sweat. The sports were terrific. Catherine believed they had helped her bad mood fade together with her sweat. Her memories in the past two to three decades gradually shed back in her mind. When recalling them, she felt less upset than before. Catherine believed she was good at dealing with pressure as long as she had a broad mind. However, it was challenging to forget a man she loved deeply. She tried her best to adjust her mood and rescue herself. While Catherine was lost in thought, she did not notice the two men in suits in a lounge nearby. They gazed at her without blinking. While sipping the tea, they exchanged a few words in low voices. However, their gazes were fixed on Catherine as if they were waiting for her. About an hourter, Catherine walked toward the changing room while wiping her sweat. Shortly after, she walked out wearing a long-sleeved jacket, which covered her perfect figure. She opened the lid of a bottle of mineral water, sipping while walking. The two men stood up, walked to her, and stopped her at the entrance of the fitness club. Excuse me, Ms. Collins, they greeted her politely. Can youe to work in ourpany? Catherine looked at them solemnly. One added, Our operation concept is like the Marsh Groups. We used to cooperate with them. Here is my business card. We sincerely hope you can join us. The other man echoed, You can have as much sry as you want. We will better pay you better than the Marsh Group. Youll also be the vice president of ourpany. Sorry, Catherine replied while looking at them indifferently, Im not interested. With those words, she turned away. The two men exchanged a nce and followed her hurriedly. When Catherine drove to leave, their vehicle followed hers. After returning home, Catherine took a shower. She dried her hair, still feeling frustrated. When it waste at night, she missed Ivan enormously. However, he had be another womans husband. Suddenly, her doorbell rang, and the sound brought her back to her senses. Catherine was confused. Usually, she didnt have any visitors. Linda had recorded her fingerprints into the lock. Catherine opened the door and saw two men she did not know.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Ms. Collins, sorry for interrupting you sote, they bowed at her respectfully. Here are our business cards. Ourpany wants to invite you to join us. They were different from the men in the fitness club. Catherine wondered if they were from the samepany. Shaking her head, she was expressionless. Im not interested. Then she shut the door. Catherine returned to her bedroom and sat on the bed. The lousy mood she tried to send away seemed to return again. She heaved a sigh, wondering if all people in this world had known she had been kicked out by the Marsh Group. Recalling how shameful she was at Ivans wedding, shemented how much she had loved and hated this man. The mixed feelings overwhelmed her, making her suffer and hesitate She had another sleepless night. So did Linda. It seemed Pandoras box had been opened to Linda for some reason. The scene where her hand touched Finnleys repeatedly appeared in her mind. The feeling traveled through her vein and sent numbness to her heart. Chapter 403 Change of the Playscript The following morning. Linda got up an hour earlier than usual and didnt know why. It was cloudy, but she felt it was a bright and beautiful day. Vice presidents office. Linda hummed a song while watering the green nts before she started to work. Sitting in front of theputer, she worked on an excel sheet in a good mood. After finishing it, she would take it to Finnley to get his reviewments. Suddenly, a few footsteps attracted her attention. Linda looked up, only to find Finnley in the office. She wondered if it was an illusion. A trace of tenderness shed through his eyes. Why are you here so early? His voice was mellow, reminding her of a freshly madette. Linda blurted out, You alwayse to work early in the morning. Morning hours are the best time of the day to work. I agree. If you are free, can you please deliver those documents to each department? said Finnley. I havent signed the first three files on the top. There are still some problems. Please ask them to update the files. OK. Linda stood up and took the files over joyfully. Watching Finnley leave, Linda felt happy. Finally, she could understand why Catherine was always so energetic whenever she saw Mr. Marsh.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Linda wondered if it meant she had a crush on Finnley. The idea shocked her. The next second, she immediately denied it. Shed instead take it as a friendship. Finnley was handsome andpetent. All girls liked him. He had a lot of fans in thepany. The thought sent her to disappointment. Two dayster. With Ivans care, Jennifer recovered and could walk. Would you like to rest for a few more days? Ivan was still worried as he doted on her too much. Jennifer darted at him. Are you just so used to thezy days now? Dont you want to take care of yourpany? Do you want to wear Finnley out? What are you talking about? Ivan objected, Im concerned about you. Honey, you alwayse first in my heart. Jennifer was amused by his serious look. All right. All right. But Ive recovered. You can go back to work now. I mean it. Ivan also took the pills regrly in the past few days, so his stomach got better evidently. The film set of Love in Violet Gold Bay. Since it was an ending scene for the drama, all surviving roles had been gathered, including the staff onsite and extras. It was a magnificent scene. The ending scene would be a grand wedding, where the male and female leads would get married. Sitting in the dressing room, Georgia put on a white gown. A makeup artist was putting on makeup for her. It wasnt the first time Georgia wore a wedding gown. She had been taking such roles for many years, so she wore it in several dramas and movies. However, she felt highly different this time, as if the wedding was real. Where is Spencer? she asked in excitement. Making a call in the corridor. Why cant hee to check on me? Georgia remembered that it was mentioned in the yscript. Hell kiss my forehead, right? The scene has been changed by him, the cameraman answered while adjusting the equipment. Well focus on you, basically. Changed? Georgia suddenly turned around. By ident, the makeup artists eyebrow pencil draw a long line on her forehead. Ah! The makeup artists heart tightened. She frowned. Georgia checked in the mirror. Her makeup was utterly ruined. The cameraman replied, Yep. Its been changed. There wont be a kissing scene at the weddingter. They get married and they dont kiss? Georgia was shocked. Isnt that expected by the audience? How could happiness be expressed, then? What did the director say? Chapter 404 He Might not Be Interested in Her The director said it all up to him. The cameraman prompted, Hurry up. Fix your makeup. This scene has to be finished by nine oclock. Georgia was too annoyed to utter a word, wondering if Spencer had done it purposely, as he disliked her. Theizens had even talked about Spencer and her online. Outside the dressing room, the director stood on the decorated wedding set while instructing the staff. The balloons color doesnt fit. Get a light color. Move away this green nt. Push all the audiences seats to the right. The aisle is too narrow. Following his orders, the staff was bustle and hustle. Wearing a white suit, Spencer was standing in a corner, which was a blind zone for the camera. He was speaking on the phone. The person on the other end of the line told him, Spencer, the studio has been empty for four days. It meant Jennifer hadnt been to the studio those days. Spencer wondered how severe her injury was and why Ivan didnt take her to a doctor. He was worried but could do nothing. All he could do was work absentmindedly. Noon. The employee canteen on the first floor of the Marsh Group. The canteen was as luxurious and well decorated as a five-star restaurant with all kinds of food. The booths were hidden among green nts. Linda turned around while holding a tray, only to find Finnley walking toward her. She stopped mid-step. They locked eyes. Can you sit over there? Finnley pointed at a booth. I need to talk to you. Ill leave after lunch and might not have time to tell you. Sure. Linda bypassed him and sat in the booth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She straightened her hair and blouse, looking awkward and expectant. The sudden happiness made her heart hammer. Shortly after, Finnley came over with his tray and calmly sat opposite her. He was tall and handsome, and the light in the canteen made him look charming. Finnley picked up a fork and a knife. Go ahead to eat, Linda. Dont just sit there. He tried to be easygoing after he noticed how overcautious she had been. OK. Linda also picked up a fork, trying hard to calm herself down. The food served in the canteen was delicate and yummy. Linda ate gently and gracefully, afraid of leaving a bad impression on him. I was on the phone with the development department in Junction City. Theres an urgency that I must go over to deal with. You wont see me in the office today and tomorrow, Finnley said, If you have any urgent files, please send them to Mr. Marsh for his signature. If not, you can put them in my drawer. Mr. Marsh is always busy, so please try not to bother him. I got it. Lind remembered his words carefully. Finnley would be on a business trip, and she felt upset somehow. However, she couldnt show it through her expression. After the chats, they finished lunch together. Some female employees noticed them in surprise. Some envied Linda and discussed in low voices. Ms. Collins has been fired. Why has Linda Chambers stayed? I heard shed be Mr. Russells assistant, reporting to him directly. They seem to get along. Look. They are having lunch together. Right. In the past, Mr. Russell always had meals alone. No one dared to sit with him. We only watch him from afar. Mr. Marsh has been married. Many girls have paid attention to Mr. Russell. It seems Linda will gain the upper hand. No, no, no. I dont think Mr. Russell would be interested in her. I agree. He might not be interested in Linda. A woman shook her head. I heard Mr. Russell was also from a wealthy family. He works for gathering life experiences. Chapter 405 Love Feeling Finnley left the canteen after finishing lunch. Sitting in the booth, Linda looked at his departing back. She was still in a trance, wondering if it was an illusion that she had lunch with her crush. Feeling sweet, she also felt a bit depressed about his departure. She got up and came to work early every day because of Finnley. She wished to see him as soon as possible. However, he went on a business trip, and Linda felt frustrated. After lunch, she saw her reflection on the ss wall when she entered the office building. The sunlight made her look like a giant. Hence, Linda stopped, took a picture of the reflection, and posted it on Twitter. When she returned to her office, she saw Catherine liked andmented on her post. Linda missed her, wondering if she was doing all right recently. Then she decided to check on Catherine after work. Time flew fast in the afternoon. Linda used to work for Catherine, so she was pretty efficient. Finnley also appreciated her workingpetence and didnt mind training her. After leaving the office, Linda bought some fruits and went to Catherines apartment. She pressed her finger on the lock. Coincidentally, Catherine didnt go to the gym today. Hey, Catherine. You are home. Linda put down the fruits. Ive bought your favorite fruits. Had dinner, Linda? Yeah, she answered, I didnt know you were home. Dont you work overtime today? Catherine looked spirited. It must be difficult for you when you previously worked with me. We always worked overtime. Not at all, Linda retorted with a smile, Ive learned quite a lot from you, Catherine. Catherine could tell she was in the pink. Whats new in your life? I can feel your joy. Can you share it with me? Not really, Linda denied while smiling shyly. Catherine knew what it meant. Are you seeing someone? No, Im not. Lindas heart skipped a beat. From her expression and status, Catherine confirmed she had a crush. A broad smile blossomed across her face. While munching a piece of peach, she asked, Whos the guy? Can you tell me? Nobody, Linda still denied it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Well, if you are unwilling to tell me, I wont ask you, Catherine said, But I cannot give you good advice, either. Im experienced, so I can help you analyze more or less. Linda wondered if she had fully let go of Mr. Marsh. Catherine looked so calm and indifferent. Finnley Russell, Linda gently mentioned the name. She dared not to look into Catherines eyes, feeling uneasy. Catherine was taken aback. Looking at her in disbelief, she couldnt utter a word. The living room fell into dead silence. I dont know if its right or wrong. Pressing her lips together, Linda looked up at Catherine in a panic. I found I had different feelings for him. Catherine didnt speak, and she was all her ears. Linda plucked up all her courage and added, One day, we bumped into each other. He helped me pick up the files I dropped. Our fingers touched. I felt an electric current running through from his fingers, making me numb. Catherine returned to her senses. What about him? Does he have a special feeling for you? I dont know, honestly. Linda dared not to confirm with Finnley at all. You have a crush on him, right? Catherine asked bluntly. Linda kept silent for a while and sighed, I could be helpless for him. I expect to meet him every day. I feel energetic for him. And I feel joyful and painful because I dont know what he thinks. He Catherine told her bluntly, He has a fiance. Chapter 406 What Are You Laughing About? What? Linda was shocked, gaping at Catherine. Catherine looked into her eyes calmly. Linda was her friend, and she must tell Linda what she had known. A fiance? The word made Lindas heart sink and froze her blood. She felt suffocated. It turned out her first love had ended before starting. While feeling sorry for her, Catherine didnt know how to console her. She didnt know much about Finnleys private life. However, she could tell Finnley wasnt an ordinary man. The following morning. At the bedroom of Emerald Bay. Ivan, time to take the pills. Jennifer passed a ss of water and the white pills to Ivan. Have you felt any better recently? Ivan swallowed the pills down and drank the water obediently. Much better. Then they went downstairs together. Will you go to the studio today? Yep. Its been several days. Ill go there in the morning and return in the evening, trying to catch up with my n. What will you have for lunch? Ivan asked. I can deliver some food to you. No, thanks. We can grab some food in the diners nearby. No way! Ivan reminded her, The food might not be clean. Ill deliver lunch to you personally. We can have it together. Gee Jennifer still wanted to refuse but felt delighted. By the way, shall we return to Kelsington Bay this evening? We havent seen your mother for several days. Why not? Are you willing? Of course. Shes your mother, a great woman who gave you life. Call her. Jennifer wanted to improve their rtionship with Aubree. We cannot go there suddenly without informing her ahead. Sure. I will, Honey. After breakfast, Jennifer and Pippa sat in Ivans Lamborghini. Ivan went to work after dropping them off at the studio. Morning, Mr. Marsh. Here are two urgent files. I need your signature. Linda put two documents to Ivan in the office. She dared not look at his face as it was the first time she could stand so close to him. Mr. Marshs aura was way too strong. Ivan picked the files up and started to review them. Standing aside, Linda waited patiently. When she plucked up her courage to nce at him, she was amazed by his gorgeous face. Although Ivan was 38, he was in excellent shape. He looked handsome and spirited. In fact, Linda wanted to ask him if Finnley had engaged as she believed that Ivan should know Finnley pretty well. However, she didnt want to behave too rudely. She had no right to be so nosy, so she repressed the urge. Thank you, Mr. Marsh. She took over the signed files and left. Still, she failed to repress her love for Finnley. Ten in the morning. Ivan called Marry. Hello, Marry. Please prepare lunch for Jennifer, Pippa, and me. Ill go home to take themter. Make sure to put them in the lunchboxes. All right, Mr. Marsh. Marry knew what Ivan would take these dishes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. A box of sliced fruits, too. No problem. Noon. Ivan drove back to Emerald Bay, picked up the dishes, and headed for the studio. Jennifer and he had lunch together. Watching them, Pippa felt delighted. What are youughing about? Ivan noticed it and asked her gently. Pippaughed and held back herughter instantly. Im happy about having the food delivered by you personally, Mr. Marsh. Ivan said, Help yourself. Of course. Thanks, Mr. Marsh. Jennifer liked Pippa, and so did Ivan. They both thought she was sensible and wise. On the way back to thepany, Ivan dialed thendline number of Kelsington Bay. The butler answered the call. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Chapter 407 Sneaking Back From Abroad Hows my mother doing? Ivan hadnt called his mother for several days. Madam Aubree has just got home. Shes having lunch now. The butler was joyful to hear from him as Aubree always missed Ivan. Mr. Marsh, shall I put her on the phone? he asked expectantly. Not necessary, Ivan refused. Please tell her Jennifer and I will go back for dinnerter. The butler was overjoyed. Sure. I will inform Madam Aubree. He strode into the dining room. Madam Aubree, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh wille for dinner tonight. Mr. Marsh has just called. His words surprised Aubree. She was in a trance and couldnt return to her senses. The butler bent over slightly to gaze at her, wondering how she felt. OK. I see. Aubree withdrew her gaze, looking calm. However, she cheered inwardly. Ivan woulde to see her. Her vi was also quiet. After Pippa left, it became more silent. Aubree took a bite of her food and said to the butler, Show me the dinner recipes. I will, Madam Aubree. The butler could tell she was excited to hear the news, wondering why she didnt show it on her face.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Besides, he mentioned Mr. and Mrs. Marsh just now, and Aubree didnt ask him to address Jennifer as Ms. Brooks. While reading the recipes, Aubree carefully picked up the dishes to be prepared while reading the recipes, and the butler recorded her requirements. The food for lunch gradually became cold. Shortly after, a ck SUV was parked in the yard. Is it Andrews car? Aubree peered out of the window, wondering why Andrew hade over. The butler followed her gaze and answered affirmatively, Yes, its Andrew. The door of the drivers seat opened. Andrew got off and opened the rear doors. Two adorable children hopped off. They carried two colorful suitcases, trotting toward the living room. Their looks reminded Aubree of Ivan. Alfie and Diana! the butler called in surprise. Aubree was also taken aback. The two children had been sent abroad, hadnt they? Grandma! She heard their sweet voices. The butler strode into the living room. Aubree also put down the recipe and stood up, blood boiling in her veins. The children trotted into the dining room, pounced at her, and hugged her. Rubbing their adorable faces against her thighs, they yelled, We miss you so much, Grandma! Grandma. Diana looked up at her, blinking. We sneaked back from abroad. Daddy and Mommy didnt know. Please keep it secret. Grandma, please let us stay here, Alfie added, From now on, well stay here with you. Please dont tell Jennie. All of a sudden, the quiet vintage vi became lively. The children couldnt stop speaking at all. A rare smile sprung on Aubrees face. Are you guys hungry? Were starved. We just got off the ne. Come here. Aubree felt sorry for them. She ordered the butler, Get tes for them. The children released her and sat in the white chairs. Grandma, remember. Were still abroad. I really missed you, Grandma. I like living here. I miss you, too, Grandma. I dreamed about youst night. The childrens words brought warmth into Aubrees chest. She was touched as she hadnt felt so much love for many years. In fact, the children aimed to help Jennifer and Aubree get along well. They were confident as they were adorable, and their grandmother would surely listen to them. Chapter 408 Protecting Her Together I also have something to tell you guys. Aubree sat down and looked at the twins leisurely. The children hunched over the table, starting at her expectantly. What is it, Grandma? Your daddy and mommy wille over for dinner tonight. Alfie and Diana widened their mouths. After calming down, they epted the news. Grandma, we can hide upstairs quietly, Alfie suggested bravely. Diana nodded her agreement. Right. We wonte downstairs until they leave. Aubree looked into their eyes, realizing that they had made up their minds to stay here. Grandma, will you rat us out? Of course, I wont, Aubree promised, I am with you. Alfie looked over at the butler joyfully. Thomas, can you please carry our suitcases upstairs? Sure, Alfie. The butler was overjoyed. Finally, the silent Kelsington Bay would be lively. Afternoon. In the studio, Jennifer put away the yscript, took off her earset, and turned off the equipment. Pippa apuded for her outside the ss door, watching Jennifer walk out. Jennie, youve finished it finally. Exhausted? Pippa felt sorry for her but was also proud of her. Not really. Jennifer praised, I like this yscript. Im sure the drama would sell. I agree. Georgia rke is a good actress. Shes stunning. Jennifer didnt reply. She didnt tell Pippa that she immensely disliked Georgia. Lets go. Well have dinner in Kelsington Bay tonight. Jennifer didnt forget the matter. Sure. Pippa looked expectant. She finally could see Madam Aubree. After leaving the studio, they took an elevator downstairs. The crew members came back and forth in the lobby of the first floor. As soon as they left the entrance, several youngsters rushed out to surround Jennifer and Pippa. Jennifer Brooks, you used to live with Spencer. Now he oftenes here with you. Whats the rtionship between you two? The tone was highly unfriendly. Were Spencers fans. A woman with tattoos on her neck looked arrogant. We care about Spencers reputation. Can you answer the question? Do you like Spencer or Ivan Marsh? Have you cheated on your husband? Youve be Ivan Marshs wife. Why are you dating Spencer?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The fans questioned Jennifer if she was a criminal. She scowled at them. Im not dating Spencer Lawrence. Move! Then she wanted to push them away, but they approached her closer. We are watching you. A man sneered, Dare you to dere you are just Spencers friend? In a limited-edition Maserati, Georgia was ying with her phone while holding the steering wheel. When Jennifer was irritated, Georgia giggled triumphantly, stepped on the gas, and drove away. A Lamborghini was pulled over. When he saw what happened, Ivan immediately got off the car and pushed the fans away violently. Ouch! Ah! They were knocked over. A ck Volvo was also parked nearby. When he saw what happened, Spencer immediately hopped off by instinct. Those so-called fans questions angered Ivan. Spencer could tell those were not his fans. Take it up to me! he roared while pushing several of them away. Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulder, taking her away in silence. Probably those people really liked Spencer. When they saw him in a short distance, some eximed excitedly. However, Spencer scowled at them, his face gloomy. Fuck off! He tried to repress the surged fury. Stop asking the bullshit questions! Think others are fools? Chapter 409 Hurry up to Hide Jennifer was about to sit in the car. She looked back at him, only to find that he was on edge about blowing up. Fuck off, all of you! Have you resolved your family affairs? Spencer snarled, Have you taken care of your parents? Made any progress in your jobs? Any ns for your future? Does it make any sense to worship any idols? Get the fuck out of my sight. The group of people were scared of him. They were hired to make trouble in front of Jennifer. Hence, they were dismissed immediately. Jennifer darted at Ivan and pulled him toward Spencer. Standing on the steps, Spencer clenched his fists, seething with rage. He sent away his fans arrogantly. Spencer, you need fans, Jennifer reminded him, feeling anxious, They could support you and betray you. You must respect them. I can tell they like you and care about you. Spencer looked at her and gulped slightly. I cant stand and watch them harass you without doing anything. I never n to continue my career in this business, anyway. With those words, he nced at Ivan and left, looking arrogant and fearless. Watching his receding figure, Ivan realized Spencer worked in the entertainment business only to annoy him. Since Ivan never disagreed with him, Spencer didnt think it made sense for him to continue working in the circle. However, Jennifer felt sorry for Spencer. He became a superstar by acting in a drama that hadntunched on the market. She could tell Spencer was a gifted actor. Lets go. Ivan squeezed her to his side. Thats how he is. Ignore him. He let Jennifer sit in the Lamborghini. Pippa followed them. The car headed for Kelsington Bay. Peering out of the window, Jennifer muttered, Lets drop by the mall first. We should bring Aunt Aubree a gift since we are going home. The words going home sent warmth to Ivans chest. He was angered by Spencer earlier, but Jennifers words made him at ease. Sure. He said to the driver, Hank, lets go to the mall first. No problem, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kelsington Bay. The light of the setting sun brought a halo to everything in the yard. The hue of the sunset spread in the sky. In the kitchen, everyone was busy preparing dinner. The butler held a big tray to the second floor, in which there were two tes, a te of sliced fruits, and a few dishes the children loved. Diana and Alfie were hiding in a room, ying chess. They kept silent. Time for dinner, Alfie and Diana. The butler gently put the tray on the table. Wash your hands. Alfie asked, When will Daddy and Mommy arrive? Will theye here for real? Of course, they will. Dinner is almost ready, the butler answered, I dont know when theyll arrive. Madam Aubree is afraid youll be starved, so you dont have to wait for them. Great! Diana stood up to wash her hands. So did Alfie. Dinnertime! We finally can have dishes made in Grandmas house. After washing their hands, the children sat at the table for dinner. The butler stood aside to assist them. He reminded them, Dont go out. Lock the door from the inside. Ehn. Got it. No worries, Thomas. Please remind Grandma to keep the secret. Or Jennie would be so mad. The butler beamed at him. He didnt think Aubree would tell their parents. He thought the two children were too adorable. They were good-looking, bright, and bold. Chapter 410 Behind the Wall After the children finished dinner, the butler cleaned the table and went downstairs. Shortly after, Ivans Lamborghini was pulled over in the yard. Seeing the door open, the butler strode toward the car. Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. Ivan and Jennifer got off and greeted him in response. So did Pippa. Long time no see, Thomas. Its been so long, Pippa. Ivan walked toward the living room while squeezing Jennifer to his side, followed by the butler and Pippa. Jennifer was holding an exquisite gift box. Howdy, Mom? Ivan gently greeted Aubree as soon as entering the living room. Long time no see, Madam Aubree. Pippa was too excited to let Jennifer greet Aubree first. Jennifer walked toward Aubree while passing the gift box to her. Good evening, Aunt Aubree. Ivan and I found a scarf. It suits you well. I hope youll like it. Worried that Aubree would refuse to ept the gift, she emphasized that it was chosen by Ivan and her. Aubree didnt thank her, looking down at the gift box. She still seemed ever-so aloof and cold. Instead of taking it personally, she looked at the butler. Take it and keep it well. Yes, Madam Aubree. The butler bowed slightly and took the gift from Jennifer. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh. Aubree didnt look upset about how he addressed Jennifer, as if she didnt hear it. The butler went away after taking over the gift box, realizing Aubree had epted Jennifer. It seemed things were going in a good way. However, Aubree was stubborn and paranoid. It was difficult for her to show enthusiasm to Jennifer immediately.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, Aubree could not just let go of her dignity and pride. The butler put away the gift box and reminded them with a smile, Dinner will be ready soon. Please sit down. Ivan pushed Jennifer gently to the sofa and sat next to her. Jennifer was calm and rxed as she could gracefully deal with all situations. She used to stay with Aubree in the same house for a while, so she knew Aubree was sensitive and mentally fragile. To break the ice, Pippa stared at Aubree while smiling brightly. Seemingly she wanted to talk to Aubree eagerly. Aubree noticed her gaze and looked over. Sit down, Pippa. Dinner will be ready. Madam Aubree, I want to chat with you. Pippa walked to her and asked, Have you slept well recently? Aubree darted on the sofa. When she withdrew her gaze, her expression eased. Ehn. Not bad. Thats great. Pippa told her joyfully, Ive been well. Jennie treats me kindly. Aubree noticed the way how she addressed Jennifer as Jennie. She wondered if Jennifer tried to prawn over a maid from Kelsington Bay to please her. She said, Ill go check in the kitchen, Pippa. OK. After watching her leave, Pippa went upstairs. The butler was chatting with Ivan and Jennifer, so he overlooked Pippa. Only Jennifer noticed it. The door of a room on the second floor was locked inside. Alfie and Diana were leaning on the windowsill, lifting a corner of the curtain. They saw the overbearing Lamborghini, feeling excited as if they had met their parents personally. Only seven or eight yards away. Alfie pouted. Diana said, They might be sitting in the living room. Right below us is the sofa. So, should be five or six yards below? Suddenly, they heard the lock be twisted. The children turned to check the door silently. Pippa turned the doorknob in confusion. She muttered, How weird! Why is it locked from the inside? Chapter 411 Random Excuse When Aubree returned to the living room, she didnt see Pippa. She peered out of the floor-to-ceiling window but failed to see the maid. Her heart performed a somersault. She asked, Thomas, where is Pippa? The butler looked around, seemingly having no idea. Jennifer answered, Pippa went upstairs. Shall I call her? Aubrees heart skipped a beat. She strode to the stairs, going upstairs immediately. Jennifer watched her in surprise. In the room of the locked door, Alfie and Diana tiptoed to cling their ears to it. They wondered who was behind the door. Pippa!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The sudden voice shocked Pippa. She turned around and met Aubrees gaze. Pippa breathed a sigh of relief. You scared me, Madam Aubree. Why are you here? Aubree walked toward her. Pippa answered, I still left something in this room. No one should have been here usually. Why is the door locked from the inside? Aubree asked, What did you leave there? Anything important? Not really. Pippa checked the door in confusion. Why is it locked? I kept some bullion in a safe and moved it to this room, Aubree made a random excuse. Pippa nodded, not fully understanding. She gave up on entering the room. Lets go downstairs, Madam Aubree. Its nothing important. Ehn. Aubree turned around and walked to the stairs, followed by Pippa. However, thetter still looked back from time to time, wondering what was in the room. Aubree kept indifferent. Whether Pippa became suspicious, she wouldnt let Pippa enter. Aubree decided to keep an eye on her. They had a great dinner under the dimmed blue light from the expensive chandelier. Dishes and wine upied every inch of the long table. Besides the fresh steak as the entree, Pippas favorite appetizers were served in two portions. The soup was Ivans favorite fish soup, which was good for his stomach. All seafood side dishes were served in three portions. Every dish on the table used the most premium ingredients. Although Aubree seldom spoke with that aloof look, judging from the dishes, Ivan and Jennifer could tell she was d to have them back for dinner. They exchanged a smile with each other and sat at the table. Pippa sat next to Aubree. The dinner went in harmony and peace. Although they seldom chatted, it was a family tradition to not speak while eating. The night was out. The moon shone brightly in the sky. A few stars also twinkled. Ocean View had been filled with loneliness recently. Spencer preferred peace and quietness. After Jennifer moved out, only Tammy apanied him. Good evening, Mr. Lawrence. Wee home, Tammy greeted him at the door. What would you like to have for dinner today? Nothing. You can prepare dinner for yourself. Just ignore me. With those words, he strode toward the stairs. Watching him go upstairs, Tammy felt sorry for him. She could tell that he had lost much weight. Since Jennifer moved out, Spencer had isted himself. Tammy could tell he was unhappy. She heaved a sigh, wondering why the two brothers had fallen in love with the same woman. If Mr. Marsh hadnt existed in this world, she thought, perhaps Jennifer would fall in love with Spencer. Chapter 412 Hanson Moran’s Provocation After returning to his bedroom, Spencer picked up a bottle of wine and sat next to the French window. He browsed the news on his tablet, only to find more and more negative news about him since the afternoon. The number of likes and reposts increased crazily. Spencer had expertise inwork security and used to win the championship in an international cybersecurity contest. ording to his experience, he could tell someone deliberately made trouble for him. Whoever was behind this must have wanted to tarnish his reputation, so all his negative news appeared online suddenly. The topics included Spencer Lawrence is arrogant. Hes just a scumbag, Spencer Lawrence wont be famous for long. Hell fall pretty soon, and Spencer Lawrence used to have 187 girlfriends. Hes a modern Casanova. Although his fans defended him, the shocking titles of those posts brought many trolls online.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Spencer browsed the news while sipping the wine. He didnt get angry. He was alone and didnt care about his reputation at all. However, he was curious to find out the maniptor. Spencer thought about Ivan, but it didnt match Ivans style, as he had never been so bored. He took a sip of wine and browsed the news again. Every second, exactly one hundred likes would be added to thements below the negative news. He confirmed that it was done by a certain kind of software. Therefore, in curiosity, Spencer started searching for the maniptor. We can fight one-on-one. Dont hide there and y dirty tricks! As a professional hacker, Spencer wrote a program in ten minutes and hit the enter button. On the dark screen of his tablet, a name suddenly appearedC Hanson Moran. Spencer had no impression of this name, so he searched online. In three minutes, he roughly read all of Hansons information. Hanson used to be a superstar in the entertainment business and he was known as Lady Killer. He looked arrogant and proud on the screen, as if he scorned everything. In many of his photos, he wore a denim jacket above a naked top without pulling up the zipper or buttoning, revealing his suntanned skin. He had criminal records and used to be sent to jail because of fighting. While filming a scene two years ago, his legs were broken due to the malfunction of the wire. Then he retired. It seemed Hanson still paid attention to the entertainment business. Spencer believed that Hanson had be jealous of him. After all, he was more famous than Hanson. What does he want? A second chance in the business? Spencer also noticed that most of his current fans used to be fans of this Hanson. He guessed that was also a reason that Hanson had be annoyed. However, Spencer disdained getting even with him. He put away the tablet, raised his head, and gulped some wine. Kelsington Bay. Dinner ended in harmony. After seeing Ivan finish all his entree, Aubree was overjoyed. She could tell Ivans gastric problem had been solved. Health always came first. Ivan, shall we stay here overnight? Jennifer suggested while staring at her husband. Before Ivan answered, Aubree blurted out, No, you cant. Chapter 413 Aubree Was Worried Jennifer looked at her in surprise. Aubree met her gaze and quickly looked away. She had made up her mind. The atmosphere became awkward somehow. Jennifer wondered if she had misunderstood something. Aubree had asked the kitchen to prepare such an abundant dinner. Wasnt she happy to see theme back? Last time, Aubree was d to stay in Emerald Bay overnight. Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulders and reminded her gently, Im picky for bed. Forgot that? I wont get used to staying here. I might not be able to even sleep. Jennifer stared at him, seeing the affection in his eyes. She felt grateful for his kindness. Aubree didnt exin. After resting in the living room for a while, Ivan and Jennifer left with Pippa before eight oclock. Aubree didnt ask them to stay longer, nor did she walk them to the yard. Madam Aubree, please stop overthinking, the butler consoled her after they left, Mrs. Marsh wont take it to heart. Aubree red at him. Do I care how she feels? Neither will Mr. Marsh, the butler changed his wording immediately. Aubree went upstairs without looking back. In the Lamborghini, Jennifer peered out of the window in a daze. What on earth is in your mothers mind?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ivan gripped her hand to console her quietly. In the following two days, Spencers negative news and the relevantments went viral. The presidents office, the Marsh Group. Early morning. Once Ivan sat in his chair, his phone rang. After checking the number, he swiped to answer, Hello, Mom. What happened to Spencer? Aubree snapped, His negative news is everywhere now. Will his background be found as well? Why hasnt he done anything? Ivan could tell she panicked. Holding his phone in one hand, Ivan put the other on the mouse to browse the news online. When he entered Spencers name, a lot of news popped up. How can you not know it? Aubree couldnt believe her ears. Dont you read the news? She sounded indeed panicked. If this continues, those reporters will discover our familys scandals and his shameless mother. Ivan didnt want to worry his mother but was rational. I checked the data. Its done by the trolls, evidently. They programmed it. So? Aubree was still anxious. I dont care. He cannot stay in Arkpool City, anyway. You didnt listen to me before, so this happens now. You must deal with it. I cannot suppress the news, Ivan replied calmly. If I let my PR department deal with the problem before I know who did it, the scandals youre worried about will definitely be exposed. No! Aubree couldnt keep calm at all. It cannot be exposed. No way! Those must be sealed forever. Ivan knew how bothered his mother had been all through the years. Let me find out the maniptor first. Then he ended the call. Aubree fidgeted ufortably, feeling panicked and worried. On the film set of Love in Violet Gold Bay, thest scene was filmed. None of the crew paid attention to Spencers negative news, including the director. He had been too busy recently. Spencer asionally checked the news during the breaks, only to find that Hanson didnt intend to stop ndering him. What an arrogant jerk! Does he want to y it forever? Humph! Am I scared of you? After all, Spencer didnt even fear Ivan. He also used his hacking techniques to find Hansons hidden secrets in the past and posted a long list of them online. After that, he hired many trolls to like and repost it. Instantly, all the negative news andments about Hanson were raised rapidly. Chapter 414 I Will Leave You to Sink or Swim Shortly after, allizens attention was attracted by the scandals of both Spencer and Hanson. Some of them were shocked. Hanson Moran has retired for two years. Who did he offend this time? Right. Its so weird. Howe someone has dug out and exposed all those scandals so suddenly? Maybe they just want to distract our attention from Spencer Lawrence? Will Spencer Lawrences news be suppressed soon? The negative news of Spencer Lawrence and Hanson Moran was exposed one after another. It seems therespetition between the two. How hrious! Allizens didnt mind watching the fun, which was exactly what Spence wanted. Hanson used to be famous, but he didnt have many fans then, so Spencer wasnt afraid of him. Meanwhile, Ivan also found out Hanson had exposed Spencers secrets. Hansons motives were simple, so anyone wise could tell why he had done so. Spencers style was simr to his, and Spencer had stolen his show, so Hanson had be upset about it. Hanson was pretty wanton. Ivan also found what he used to do when he was famous, and none of them proved that Hanson was decent. The nastiest event was that Hanson used to fight with his anti-fans and injured ones eyeballs and liver. Moreover, he had even raped a fan girl and told the public that the fan girl voluntarily did it. He reminded Ivan of a rat growing up in the junkCdark and disgusting in an arrogant way. Ivan also saw the post above Hanson, which was now another trending topic online, including all details. With a single glimpse, Ivan knew it was done by Spencer. He used to be the champion of the world programming contest and was a famous hacker. Therefore, Ivan dialed his number. Spencer was at the film set, taking a five-minute break for the final scene. When his phone rang, he checked the number and hung it up without answering. Ivan patiently redialed his number, but his call was still rejected. Anger surged in Ivans eyes. He looked sullen. He understood Spencer didnt want him to get involved in his business. Humph! Ill just leave you to sink or swim. Whenever Spencer had time, he checked the news online and the data of both trending topics. The negative news about Hanson soon exceeded his, and the viewing and click rates kept rising. A touch of a smile yed on Spencers lips. He looked fierce. Ivan didnt object when he decided to work in the entertainment business. However, once his negative news was exposed online, Ivan called him immediately. Spencer wondered if it was because he was afraid the scandals of the Marsh family would be exposed. If that happened, Spencer wouldnt care. At least the freaky woman, Aubree, could be pissed off. Did you offend someone? Georgia suddenly asked him. Standing next to him, she stared at Spencer while holding her arms on her chest. Spencer didnt look up at her, his face hiding behind the hair bang, as if he didnt hear her voice at all. Are you fighting with Hanson Moran? asked Georgia. Then she reminded him kindly, Hes indecent. I used to work with him once. Hes a scumbag with a pretty face. Many of his fans are only obsessed with his face. Spencer still ignored her. He checked the time on his wristwatch, put away his phone, and walked toward the shooting scene. His attitude riled up Georgia. He always ignored her. Even when she cared about him, he still didnt respond. Georgia wondered what could be in such a weirdos mind. Thest scene would be shot soon, so the filming for the whole drama would end quickly. All people on the scene were spirited. In thest scene, the male support role would propose the female support role for marriage. The female support role had sessfully won against cancer and said yes to him. The scene was simple and harmonious but touching. The female lead, Georgias role, would take the arm of the male lead, Spencers role, staring at the lovebirds nearby tearfully.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 415 Jennifer Agreed After the proposal seeded, there was thunderous apuse on the scene. Stacey McCarthy, starred by Georgia, shed tears. She was indeed a good actress. Although Spencer disliked her, she acted as if she and Spencer were in love for real. The people who watched them even expected them to fall in love in their real life. The director announced, Cut! Perfect! Apuse sounded on the scene. Everyone was cheerful about the ending. The drama wouldunch on the market after dubbing and editing. Well have a celebration party tonight. Everyone must go, the director spoke through a speaker in his hand while standing on a stool, Well have fun and get drunk. Lets rx. Great! Whoa! Wonderful! Thunderous apuse sounded on the scene with peoples cheers. Georgia let go of Spencers arm, staring at him. He pursed his lips indifferently, looking unhappy. Georgia guessed that it must be because of his negative news online. Spencer turned away and sat in the Volvo. Watching his car leave the scene, Georgia thought he was like an iceberg. No matter how hard she tried, he just never melted. However, the more he behaved this way, the more she was obsessed with him. In the studio, Jennifer recorded her dialogues wearing an earset. She fully expressed her emotions for the dubbing. Pippa had been working as her assistant for several days, but she was still touched. After several hours, Jennifer took off the earset and sipped the mineral water from Pippa. Do you like it? You looked so focused. I wish I could learn to dub, Pippa answered with a bright smile. Its like a way to express emotions. I cannot write a story or act, but I can dub. As long as I have a good story, itll make me feel as if I can experience their life. Are you serious? Jennifer was generous. I can teach you. All for free. May I try it? Pippa couldnt wait to start. I want to try it when you are free. Why not? Suddenly, there were a few knocks on the door. Pippa went to open it and saw a group of people outside. The director entered the studio room with his assistants, the producer, and other staff. They all stared at Jennifer. The director walked to her, reaching a hand. Nice to meet you, StaRise. Im the director. Jennifer shook hands with him. Nice to meet you, too. I like your voice a lot. I listened to several episodes, and you did a great job. He appreciated her work. Thank you so much. Of course. I signed the contract and got paid, so I must do it well, Jennifer replied gracefully. Has thest scene beenpleted? How may I help you? Its ended just now. The posted episodes will be sent to you tomorrow by the earliest, the director answered. I want to invite you and your assistant to join our celebration party tonight. Jennifer had no reason to turn him down. She dubbed for this drama, so she was also part of the crew. Mrs. Marsh, are you avable tonight? Please call me StaRise. Jennifer felt a bit shy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The director wanted to confirm with her. Would you like to join our party, StaRise? Sure. Jennifer smiled at him. Ill take my assistant with me. Great. Six this evening. I look forward to seeing you there. The director was relieved. He didnt stay in the studio long before leaving, afraid of interrupting Jennifer. When the director and his group went to the office, Spencer was waiting for them. He curled up on the sofa next to the window, his right foot on his left thigh leisurely. Although the group entered the office, he didnt change his gesture. Since the drama filming had ended, Spencer didnt belong to the crew anymore, so he could disobey them. When he worked in the crew earlier, he was also wanton without obeying the rules. Whats going on between you and Hanson Moran? the director asked worriedly instead of chiding him, wishing to know the story behind the current matter. Chapter 416 Hanson Moran As he asked, the director and the producer sat down on the sofa opposite him. The producer spoke, Spencer, if the discussions online keep going, it might have an impact on the showing of the y. He was asking Spencer if he had any idea in mind. My part in the shooting is done and the rest is not my job, Spencer answered indifferently. Obviously, he didnt care at all about the discussions online. He wants a return, right? Id like to see what he can do. So, you were the one who revealed those stories of Hanson Moran? the director seemed to have guessed something. It was all his own doing. I just posted them online. Spencer smiled. The director and the producer looked at each other. A whileter, the director reminded him, Spencer, Hanson Moran is not like everyone else. He is a scheming man who is capable of anything. You need to be careful with him. Thank you for your concern, but Im not to be messed with as well. Spencer thought he didnt have any work to do now and he was free to y the game. The director and the producer didnt say anything more, and they just hoped the crisis could be ended soon so that the y could be on show as nned. In a house painted ck and gray, the lights in the living room, which covered hundreds of square meters, were all in a cold tone, giving a creepy atmosphere. One would feel inexplicably cold being in such a ce for too long. In front of a huge gray table. A man wearing ck clothes and a ck cap was sitting in the chair. He had a nose ring and a pair of sharp eyes. On the table ced aptop, on its screen was a picture of Spencer. The man was tapping on the cold table with his finger, with a look of hatred in his eyes. It was as if he wanted to skin Spencer alive. On his left and right stood five men. This was Hanson Moran. There was a weird silence in the room and the air was filled with a murderous coldness. I will fucking kill him! Hanson spoke. He hated those people who thought too highly of themselves and he said with a frown, How dare he steal what should have been mine?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But, sir one of his subordinates was worried. What are you so scared of? Hanson had thought it through and made a n. The police are all losers, and they wont be able to catch me. I have investigated it. That guy is an orphan with no backing. Just kill him and dump his body to the sea. Maybe we should just give him some punishment, another man also said, We just need to warn him. Killing him is after all illegal. Huh, Hanson sneered, You think I will be scared of thew? No one dared to say anything more. Hanson grabbed the bottle of wine on the table and drank it, He has found it was me who has been going against him, but he hasnte to apologize. Why should I let him go this easily? There was silence. He put the bottle of wine down on the table and smiled, I want to see him dead within 24 hours! Yes, sir! Go get ready and we need to find a ce where we can take him, Hanson said, Im going with you. I want to kill him with my own hands. Yes, sir! Then, they started nning how to kill Spencer. From the calmness on their faces, they should have killed a lot of men. In the Kelsington Bay. The weather today was good, but the kids couldnt go out, because they were afraid of being seen by their parents. The balcony had been cleaned. Aubree was ying chess with Diana while Alfie was being the referee. Grandma! You made such a rookie mistake! How long has it been since youst yed chess? Alfie asked. Aubree looked at it and was about to take it back, Oh! I didnt notice it! No, grandma! Diana reminded her, You have ced your piece! Its settled! Aubree looked at Alfie, Is that so, Alfie? Yes, Grandma, Alfie said with a smile. You need to be more careful on your next move, or you will lose. Okay. I am old! Aubree smiled. The crows feet showed that she was no longer young. The butler stood beside and watched. She found that Aubree was really rxed when she was with the kids. The smile on her face was sincere and genuine. Chapter 417 A Difficult Task The warm sunlight fell down on them and the air was filled with the fragrance of flowers carried over by the breeze. Their hair and clothes were blown gently. They looked really happy. Diana, you are good at chess! You win again! Aubree said to Diana. There are two reasons for that! Alfie exined, I have got a smart Daddy! How sweet was he! Aubree looked at him and asked curiously, And the other reason? Mommy has taught me very well! Diana blurted out with a bright smile. Aubree was stunned, and then smiled. In the simply-decorated CEOs office in the Marsh Group. Wearing a ck tailored shirt and sitting at his desk, Ivan had just signed a document and picked up his phone. In the recording studio. The phone screen in Pippas hand suddenly lit up. Although it had been muted, she happened to see it. She stood up and took the phone to show Jennifer, between the two was a soundproof ss. Jennifer was recording. When she saw the lit-up screen, she gestured Pippa to answer it for her. Pippa answered it and said in a low voice, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Where is Jennie? Ivans deep voice came. Shes recording. What do you need? When will you finish? asked Ivan, I wille and pick you up. Maybete tonight, Pippa told him truthfully, The director just came and invited us to attend the celebration party tonight and Miss Brooks has agreed to go. Celebration party? Ivan was surprised, but he couldnt stop Jennifer from going, I see. I will go to the party with her. I wille to pick you up to find a dress. When will the recording be finished? Soon now. It might take about half an hour. Okay, wait for me there.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With that, Ivan hung up the phone. Spencer was the lead actor, so he would surely be there. No, he couldnt let Jennifer stay alone with him! No way, he was Jennifers boyfriend! He would go with her! At the door to the office, Linda knocked on the opened door. Mr. Marsh. Then, she walked in. I need your signature on this. Its urgent. Ivan looked at her and then made a call. However, it seemed that the line was busy right now. He took over the file and said to Linda, Stop everything you are doing now and go find Mr. Spinberg from the Spinberg Group. Hes in the club right opposite here. Tell him I cant make it this afternoon because of an emergency and I will have to cancel my meeting with him. Then, he started to review the file. Linda had to memorize everything he had said. In that club opposite here Mr. Spinberg cancel the meeting It was the first time Linda had ever been assigned to such a task, and she had never been face-to-face with a CEO. She had never been asked by Catherine to do this before. She could handle it if Mr. Spinberg was a kind man, but if he was a hot-tempered man Have you heard what I just said to you? Ivan asked. I have, Mr. Marsh. Linda told herself that this was a challenge for her and she had to handle it well! She took the file that had been signed and walked downstairs. In order not to waste more time, she intended to go to the club right now. After she sent the file to the Financial Department, she walked into the elevator again. There were two female employees in there with her. Have you heard of it? We are going to be partner with the Spinberg Group soon! one of them shook her head and sighed. I really dont know what Mr. Marsh was thinking. I know! The Spinberg Group has a bad reputation because of its CEO, Mr. Spinberg. I heard he has slept with a lot of employees of his. Maybe Mr. Marsh doesnt know about it or read any gossips. Or maybe he didnt care. After all, hes not making friends, but partners for benefits. The elevator door was opened. The two employees left, leaving Linda alone in shock. Chapter 418 Do Her A Favor Those words rang in her ears and Linda, who had just graduated, sweated all over. So, Mr. Spinberg was a womanizer, right? He was a terrible man. She didnt even manage to walk out of the elevator in time, and the elevator closed automatically. Linda finally came to herself, clicked on the button and walked out in uneasiness and terror. After she walked out of the hall, she took out her phone and called Catherine. Miss Collins, are you busy now? she asked apologetically. She didnt think it was appropriate to ask Catherine about the Marsh Groups affairs. No. Whats up? Catherine was keen enough. Since Linda called her during working hours, she must have run into some kind of trouble. Do you know anything about Mr. Spinberg? Linda asked cautiously, Mr. Marsh asked me to cancel his appointment with Mr. Spinberg, but we couldnt get through to Mr. Spinberg. He told me to go see him in the club where they should meet to inform him of the cancetion. Catherine told her the truth, Hes not a nice person, but hes smart in business. He has made a lot of profitable investment decisions. But you have to be careful when you see him. I heard someone talk about him in the elevator just now. They said he has slept with a lot of employees of his. I have a bad feeling and Im a bit scared of going aloneContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Wait for me. Catherine understood what she meant. Where are you now? I have just walked out of thepany building. I will be there in five minutes. Okay. Linda didnt refuse. After all, there was no one else who could help her now. She would feel much relieved if Catherine was here. Catherine had seen much of the world. Soon, Catherine arrived. Get into the car. She said to Linda in the drivers seat. Linda walked over, opened the door of the passenger seat and got in. Im sorry, Ms. Collins. You have left the Marsh Group. I shouldnt have bothered you. Its nothing. This is not about the Marsh Group. Im helping you. Catherine had taken Linda as her friend. She started the car and asked, How have you been? Hows things with you and Finnley? Hes on a business trip and hasnte back yet. Linda was somehow a bit nervous. She clenched her hands and took a deep breath. Finnley had gotten engaged, what could she do? Moreover, there was such a gap between the two of them. Linda, do you think its happy loving someone or being loved? Catherine had been thinking about this questiontely. However, Linda had never been in a rtionship before, so she had no idea. Then, Catherine told her the answer. I think its happy loving someone. Even if he might not love you or might not be around you. You could feel your heartbeat just whenever you think of him. Its a magical feeling, some people might not feel it all their lives. He could also make you feel energetic every day. While being loved, it might seem happier, but you wont feel a thing. Linda turned to look at her and saw a smile on her face. Did she think of Ivan again? So, you are happy, Linda said, At least, you had been so close to Mr. Marsh. You had been his most trusted person. Before Jennifer showed up, you were the closest to him. You had felt it before. Linda was telling the truth, but Catherine still couldnt help feeling hurt. Holding the steering wheel, she could feel her heart ached. She had thought that after a few days of intense exercise and self-adjustment, she should have gone past him. But she was wrong. She looked well, but deep inside, she was still with a broken heart. Chapter 419 Meet Mr. Spinberg Linda didnt notice the change in Catherine and said, Ms. Collins, do you think I should be brave for once? Even if he might turn me down, I have to tell him how I feel about him. Catherine didnt answer him immediately. Linda lowered her eyes and looked sad. I just dont want to have any regrets. Hes the first person I have ever felt this way about. I will give you a suggestion, Catherine said after thinking for a while, Dont rush into anything. You can show him how good you are, but that doesnt mean you need to be good to him. Linda had just graduated and hadnt been in a rtionship before. She didnt know what Catherine meant. She looked at Catherine, What does it mean? Catherine said, Finnley has had a lot of admirers in thepany. I have already known a dozen of them and some of them are from rich families. Linda felt stressed. Catherine smiled and said, You know, even at this era, someone wrote him love letters, but he turned her down. Show him how good I am? Linda was confused, But dont be good to him? If you treat him too well, he will find that you like him, Catherine said, But if he doesnt feel the same way about you, he will distant himself from you. Hes not the kind of guy who will keep women at suspense. Linda got it. She really got it. She was impressed by Catherines wisdom. She was really wiser than her. A whileter, the car was stopped at the club. Catherine knew that no matter how beautiful a woman was, she couldnt win the heart of someone who didnt like her. That was just how things worked. They got out of the car. Catherine said to Linda, Go see him, I will be outside. The walls were made of ss. Okay. Linda knew that since Catherine was no longer the VP of the Marsh Group, Mr. Spinberg might mock at her if he saw her. The environment here was good. This was a high-end club. Mr. Spinberg had arrived early since he was meeting Ivan. He came half an hour early and brought two assistants. Outside the meeting room, through the ss, Linda and Catherine could see three men inside.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The man sitting in the middle should be Mr. Spinberg. He was a fat man who didnt appear to be friendly at all. Linda walked in and the faces of the three changed when they saw her. Mr. Spinberg! Mr. Marsh sent me here on behalf of the Marsh Group. Linda didnt look scared at all and cut right to the point. Mr. Marsh got caught up in something and he couldnt get through to you, so he asked me to tell you that he would meet you some other day. Mr. Spinberg looked at Linda up and down, and then, he stood up. What is your name? he walked towards Linda as he asked. Linda could see the obscenity in his eyes and she retreated. My name is Linda, Im Mr. Marshs assistant. I thought his assistant was Finnley? Mr. Spinberg smiled and touched her chin, Who are you trying to fool here? Mr. Spinberg, please mind yourself. Linda took another step back. Mind myself? Mr. Spinberg was stunned as if he had heard something very new. He looked at her up and down again. You came and pretended to be Mr. Marshs assistant, didnt you? Chapter 420 Take Her Out Hearing his words, Linda frowned and really wanted to yell at him. But she held herself back. After all, she was just an assistant. You can call Mr. Marsh and ask him. I wont tell such a clumsy lie. Mr. Spinberg was not in a hurry and didnt even seem to care if her words were true or not, or maybe he knew she wasnt lying the whole time. A malicious smile appeared on his face, and he spoke. Why should I call him? Linda realized that he really didnt care. Linda turned around and was about to leave. She didnte for the contract signing. She was just here to deliver some words. Before she could walk out, the two subordinates of Mr. Spinbergs had stopped her. She was stunned and got a little scared. Mr. Spinbersughter came from behind. Catherine frowned as she saw this. The next second, Mr. Spinberg put his hand on Lindas shoulder, which startled Linda. He was touching her! What are you doing? Let me go! Linda was in a panic, Let me go! Catherine came in time. Stop! Her voice was not loud, however, it was intimidating. Mr. Spinberg had grabbed Lindas wrist, he looked over and saw a familiar figure. Let go of her. Catherine stopped in front of him and shook away his hand, Mr. Marsh sent her here, believe it or not. She has delivered the words. Linda, lets go. As she said, Catherine pushed the two men away and walked Linda out. Who do you think you are? Mr. Spinberg shouted at her, You have been fired! Mind your own fucking business! Catherine and Linda quickened their pace and left the club without looking back. They got into the car. Linda didnt breathe a sigh of relief until the door was closed.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It took her a long time to calm down before she asked, What should I do now, Ms. Collins? Do you think I have done my job? I will call Ivan. Catherine spread her hand in front of Linda, Give me your phone. She knew that Ivan wouldnt answer it if it was her calling him. Linda hesitated and handed her her phone. Catherine didnt even check the contact list and directly dialed the numbers. At this time, Ivan was driving towards the recording studio and was still on the way. ncing at the number, he answered it. Ivan, Catherine said on the phone, Linda was at the club just now to deliver your words, but Mr. Spinberg tried to harass her, saying that he didnt believe she was your assistant. I took her out, but she shouldnt be responsible for what might happen next. After that, she hung up. Ivan put down his phone. Holding the steering wheel and looking ahead, he looked calm as if it was nothing important. Half an hourter. When Pippa walked out of the dressing room in a ck dress, Jennifer was stunned. Wow! You look amazing! This fits you well! The dress adopted a ssic style, with a cutting that outlined Pippas waist perfectly and a soft fabric, and there was a zipper in the back. Pippa looked elegant in the dress. There were also some white gauzy fabrics decorating the dress. Pippa smiled shyly and she was excited because it was the first time she had ever worn an evening dress. Ms. Brooks, have you picked out your dress? Pippa was looking forward to seeing Jennifer in her dress. Yes. I will go get changed while the stylist can help you with your makeup. Okay! After Jennifer left with the staff, Pippa sat down at the dresser and two stylists began to work on her makeup and hair style. They observed her face Chapter 421 I’m Your Companion Tonight Ivan didnt see Pippa. He sat in his chair and stared at the changing room. After about five minutes, the door opened. Jennifer appeared in his sight, lifting the hem of her dress and walking over. She was elegant, as if she was shining brightly. He rose to meet her. His eyes were soft, and his heart was only for her. The dress was well-fitting and simple with a round cor. This dress set off her slender neck and her elegance very nicely. Sequins adorned the whole dress. Under the light, it was so beautiful that he couldnt even take his eyes off it. The whole dress was made offortable fabric, and the exquisite workmanship could be seen and felt. Just because Jennifer was wearing it, the dress looked more expensive. It was luxurious and elegant. Is it beautiful? she asked yfully when she saw how he had been unable to look away. Ivan held her and looked at her affectionately. My wife is the most beautiful woman in this world! When she heard such cheesy words, a pretty smile appeared on Jennifers face. She was like a flower. Go get your hair done, honey. Ivan took her to the dressing table. Mrs. Marsh, we have got quite a lot of experience in hairstyles. You can tell us what you want. I trust you. Jennifer was friendly, Do as you see fit. Okay. Then the stylists began to do her hair, smiling and gently. It was their pleasure to just help her with her hair. After Pippa had done her hair and makeup, she felt that the person in the mirror was so unfamiliar! It seemed just like she had used ten filters. She couldnt help taking out her phone for a selfie. She was just like a child! From time to time, she made cute gestures, changed her background. But she couldnt take a full-length picture of herself. Oh, what a pity. Mr. Marsh. Pippa stood in front of Ivan. Ivan looked away from his wife and met Pippas eyes. He looked very calm and didnt think that she was too beautiful to recognize. Could you please take a full-length photo of me? Pippa asked expectantly. Although she was smiling, she couldnt help feeling anxious. Ivan, with his noble temperament and mild eyes, reached for her mobile phone. Pippa put her phone in his hand and said, Thank you! Then she turned and ran away. She had already chosen her background and with a confident and calm smile on her face she posed in a pose that could make her legs look longer. Ivan did not take photos casually. He moved his noble bodies, found a good angle, and took more than one photo of her with professional methods. Change your posture, he reminded sometimes. Pippa did as she was told. Her various poses were captured by Ivan. Ivan treated Pippa well because Pippa had once told him something. It was also because Pippa truly wanted him to be with Jennifer. So whether she was an employee or not, she could be a friend.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After Jennifer put on her makeup, Ivan took them to the car and went to the banquet. As the heroine in the drama, Georgia hoped that she could be the brightest star tonight. After putting on exquisite makeup, she came to Spencer. The director said that Im yourpanion tonight. As soon as she finished speaking, she took the initiative to hold his arm. Spencer put his hands in his pockets. He did not push her away, but his eyes were cold. Chapter 422 A Headache Georgia raised the corner of her mouth slightly. She looked at him, and deliberately mentioned, I heard that Jennifer will alsoe. She would bring her husband with her, right? After all, Mr. Marsh wont be reassured if Jenniferes alone in your presence. Spencer did not say anything and walked towards the banquet hall. Georgia almost stumbled because of him. Ah! She hurried to keep up with him. His pace was so fast that she couldnt keep up with him. As soon as they went out, they met the reporters who had been waiting for a long time. Wow! Hesing! Mr. Lawrence and Georgia are a perfect match! They must be in rtionship. Countless cameras came over and the clicking of cameras was endless. Georgia leaned against Spencer with a smile. Spencers face had no extra expression. He went straight outside and did not intend to stop. Georgia had wanted to be interviewed by the media but now she could only follow him. The reporters followed them all the way but did not disturb them. Her smile became more and more brilliant. The couple inside and outside the y was very simr. It seemed that they were truly in love in the reality. This was her ability. She just shamelessly stuck to him. A Lamborghini drove over. Ten minutester, it stopped outside the banquet hall in a domineering manner. This car was the most luxurious in the parking lot. After all, it was not a dinner party for the upper ss. It was just a celebration party after the filming. The directors car also stopped at the same time. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw Mr. Marsh, StaRise, and the assistant. The directors eyes lit up. He felt extremely honored! He quickly went over to greet them, Hello, Mr. Marsh!! He had been so used to big events, but he was extremely excited at this time. They stopped. He had put his arm around Jennifers shoulder since getting out of the car. They were very affectionate. Mr. Marshes here is simply an honor for us. The director was happy from the bottom of his heart. Thank you very much. Im just here to apany my wife. I dont know about this banquet. Ivan told him, The media dont write about it, and you dont advertise it. The director was embarrassed and instantly understood what he meant. He just smiled and didnt know what to say.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer had a smile on her face the whole time. Then everyone stepped inside with Pippa apanying Jennifer. It was Pippas first time to attend such a banquet, so she was looking forward to it. After entering, they found it was actually quite a grand asion. She turned to look at the man beside her, took his arm, and hugged him. Thanks for apanying me to a party like this. Jennifer knew that his time was precious. Because he could make a lot of money every second. Its my honor to apany you. Im very happy to do this for you. Ivan whispered in her ear. When Pippa saw the smile on their faces, she was touched by their love again. It was really the first time for Ivan to attend such a crew banquet, so some reporters took photos of it, and photos and videos also quickly spread out. It also generated a wave of publicity for the unaired film. Naturally, Aubree saw it and was very unhappy. She didnt know why he was getting worse at his choice of girlfriends? At the glee feast, Georgia, who was dressed in quite a noble way, held Spencers arm from beginning to end. Spencer treated this as a social engagement and did not take special care of her or even look at her directly. Ivan put his arms around Jennifers shoulders and looked up to see the two peopleing at them. When they were only a few feet away, they all stopped at the same time. Ivan and Spencer looked at each other. Jennifer saw Georgia and suddenly felt a headache. She was instantly in a bad state. Some memories she didnt want to recall were actually ying in her mind like a movie Especially when Georgia raised the corner of her mouth, that smile which was full of viciousness and calction was still fresh in her memory. Chapter 423 A Road-blocking Car Jennifers face was slightly pale. She suddenly felt sick all over and couldnt help leaning against Ivan. Ivan turned nervously and gripped her shoulders tightly at the same time. What happened? Georgia thought that Jennifer had been provoked by her. The smile on her face was even wider, and even her eyes were filled with contempt. Did Jennifer still love Spencer yet? StaRise, its a great stage name, Georgia said in a strange tone. But to my surprise, you are StaRise. Do you voice my role? Her tone sounded like she was superior to Jennifer. Spencer strode forward. Because Georgia kept holding his arm, she was dragged forward suddenly and the wine in her ss spilled ungracefully. Ah! The wine were all sprinkled on her white dress. Even so, Spencer did not stop.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Pippa nced back and couldnt help covering her smile with her hand. When she looked back at Jennifer, her heart skipped a sanked. Jennifer, are you feeling unwell? Whats wrong? Jennifers eyebrows were slightly furrowed and her face was a little pale. Ivan didnt wait for her answer. He said warmly, Dear, shall we go back? Weve stayed here for nearly 20 minutes. Thats enough. Okay. She didnt insist. Then, they left, and Pippa obediently followed by their side. Spencer watched them walk out of the banquet hall. After a while, he also pulled away Georgias hand and walked out. Hey! What are you doing? The party is not over yet! Spencer ignored her and quickened his pace without looking back. Georgia stamped her feet in anger! She thought, Jennifer was so strange. She had brought her husband with her and dared to have a crush on another man! In the Lamborghini. Jennifer finally recovered and went back to normal. It was strange. Why did she have such a feeling? Im sorry, Pippa. She took her hand. You didnt have a good time because of me. No, no, no. Pippa smiled. Ive had fun, and Im in an evening dress. Mr. Marsh also took a lot of photos for me. Im very satisfied! Then she stopped smiling and asked worriedly, Are you not feeling well? Do you want to see a doctor? No. She felt apologetic. Im fine. But you dont look well. Are you unhappy to see Georgia? Did she make you angry? Pippa said frankly. Jennifer shook her head again. No But Ivan suddenly remembered some details his eyes were deep and he remained silent. He didnt think her reaction had anything to do with Spencer, but the rkes. Not long after they left, Spencer drove away. He was really not interested in such a dinner party. He promised the director that he woulde, because he knew that Jennifer woulde as well. He wanted to see her. In the Lamborghini, Ivan said to Jennifer, There is a new flower store nearby. Would you like to go there? Sure. About a few minutester, the Lamborghini stopped in front of the flower shop under the night sky. Ivan took Jennifer and Pippa out of the car and walked toward the flower shop. The two, young and pretty soon became a beautiful scenery. Spencers ck Volvo also drove in this direction. He held the steering wheel with one hand and casually ced the other hand on the window. The evening wind blew his hair, and his eyebrows were slightly furrowed. He thought, since Jennifer was not feeling well, why did Ivan take her to attend such an unimportant party? Spencer had a grudge against Ivan, and his eyes became deeper and deeper. Suddenly, several ck SUVs screeched by from both sides, and then stopped firmly in front after a drift! They just stopped right in front of his car! Spencer, who was quick to react, stepped on the brake! Squeak! The Volvos wheels left a long scratch on the ground and the tires even smoked. Finally, he stopped less than half a meter away from the cars. Spencer exuded a terrifying momentum! He saw that those doors opened at the same time, and some strong men got out of the cars and approached his car step by step with murderous intent! Chapter 424 Do You Have Any Last Words? Get out! The man knocked on the cars window arrogantly and stared at Spencer coldly. Spencer turned around and looked out of the window indifferently. There were about twenty people surrounding his Volvo. It seemed that he would not be able to escape today. He didnt think too much, nor was he afraid. He unbuckled his seatbelt and calmly opened the door, and then he got out of the car. His hands were in his pockets and his gaze was sharp, giving all those people an insufferably oppressive feeling. Spencer casually mmed the car door and had no intention of fleeing. His cold eyes swept over these people one by one. The door of the SUVs not far away was opened, and a man with ck hairband got out of the car. He wore boots. With a swing of the door, he walked over. Under the moonlight, Spencer recognized him. All the subordinates around gave way to him tteringly. It was obvious that he was the boss. Hanson Morans nose band was very dazzling, reflecting silver light in the moonlight. His eyes were cold like those of demons. Before you die, let me introduce myself first. Hanson stood in front of Spencer and reminded him arrogantly, In case you die with regrets. Spencers hands were still in his pockets when his lips suddenly curled into a smile. What are youughing at? Hansons eyes were cold. In a brightly lit flower shop not far away, Jennifer and Pippa came out with a bunch of lilies in their arms. Ivan took them to the Lamborghini. But what happened ahead was hard to ignore. She suddenly halted in her tracks. Isnt that Spencer? She could confirm it from the Volvo. Ivan looked up and saw a group of people surrounding Spencer, obviously forcing his car to stop. The situation was not good Ivan turned to look at the girls beside him and said, You get in the car first. Then, he strode forward without thinking. Be careful! Jennifers heart clenched. She turned and stuffed the lilies into Pippas arms and followed after him. Pippa watched nervously, not daring to step forward. Was this a fight? Do you have anyst words? Hanson asked rudely. Youre courting death! Spencer raised his hand and hooked his chin! He had barely used any strength, but he was forced to take several steps back. Boss! Several of his men hurried to help him up! The other men waved their fists at Spencer together to avenge their boss! Spencer wasnt in a good mood today, so he happened to be looking for someone to vent his anger! It was also a form of exercise. He crouched down to dodge and the enemys fists smashed heavily upon the car! A cold glint shed through Spencers eyes. He beat them up one by one! At first, he was still at an advantage! Kill him! Hanson attacked Spencer with the momentum of staging aeback! After all, there were so many people that Spencer sometimes couldnt protect himself. His chest and back were punched a few times, and sometimes he would have to take a few steps back. At that time, Ivan picked up a person directly and hit him on the back with his elbow, and the person fell to the ground screaming! He walked forward calmly all along the way and beat up every single person he picked up! When Spencer saw this, his heart filled with shock. However, he quickly focused his attention on the battle. This situation did not allow him to think too much about it. Soon, almost ten people fell to the ground and screamed in pain. There were many people on the other side, and they were all fugitives, so the situation was quite tense.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer saw that the situation was not good. She took out her mobile phone and quickly called the police, stated her identity, and told the police the location and situation. Damn it! Hanson found that Spencer had got help, so he raised his foot to give him a hard kick! Because it was a sneak attack from behind, the heavy kick forced Spencer to bend his knees and kneel on the ground! Chapter 425 Blocking a Knife for Him Before Spencer could react, Hanson kicked him several more times, harder and harder! It hurt so much that Spencer felt like his bones were falling apart, and his whole head was buzzing! Ivan was blocked and beaten. He could only watch as Spencer was kicked to the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood on the road! Ivan leaned back to avoid the iing fist, and then with a sweep of his leg, he tripped over the four enemies in his way! Just as Hansons fist was about to hit Spencer on the head, Ivan rushed over and kicked Hanson in the waist! The huge force kicked him several meters away! His waist was also seriously injured. Boss!! Someone rushed over to help him up. Ivannded steadily beside Spencer and reached out to grab his arm. A strong force lifted him up! Spencer turned around and leaned against the car. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed and he was panting heavily. There was blood on the corner of his mouth. Why are you involved in this? There were many people on the opposing side and they quickly surrounded them! Ivan couldnt be bothered to argue with him and didnt care about it. The two dodged the enemys fists and began to fight back side by side! Hanson was very unhappy to see that Spencer was saved by Ivan! How did he build a rtionship with such a bigwig? Hanson locked his eyes on Spencers back and walked towards him. A dagger slipped out of his sleeves andnded in his palm. Just as he seized the opportunity to approach Spencer, who was in a fight, and thrust the dagger at his back The sharp-eyed Ivan saw the reflection in his palm at a nce. Be careful! Instinctively, he grabbed Spencer and threw him away. Hanson changed his target and stabbed fiercely into the back of Ivan! You shouldnt get involved in this. Spencer stabilized himself and turned around. When he saw this scene, his pupils dted In a hurry, he grabbed Hansons wrist and kicked him hard in the abdomen. Go to hell!! Spencer suddenly became furious. With all his strength, he kicked Hansons chin and he was kicked away! Ivan!! Jennifer rushed over and held him up, disregarding the danger. But Ivan instinctively shielded her in his arms, kicked away a man who was throwing a punch at her. She pushed his hand away and grabbed the iing fist. She kicked the man hard in the stomach and threw another punch at the other person! She had to protect Ivan! They have weapons, be careful! Ivan was very worried and protected her in pain. Police sirens quickly came over! Hanson and others seemed to be struck by lightning, and they were in a panic! Half of them were injured and paralyzed on the ground. Those who could still stand fled to the car as soon as possible like frightened mice. The police jumped out of the cars one by one and rushed over! Hanson covered his chest and got in the car in pain, but Spencer caught up with him and grabbed his arm, pulling him far away from the car!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Do you really think you can get away with this? A shiny dagger slipped out of his sleeve andnded firmly in his palm! Hanson decided to fight him to the death! Just as Hanson was about to stab Spencer, Spencer nimbly dodged away! The two were fighting outside the drivers seat, and they were just equally hurt. Several policemen came over and subdued Hanson. Not a single viin finally escaped, and all of them were captured. Jennifer decisively pulled open the back door of Spencers car. Get in first. Be careful. She looked at the back of Ivan, which was soaked with blood. She then looked at the pools of blood on the ground, and the dagger in his back, and panicked. Jennifer shouted at Spencer, Spencer! Come here! Chapter 426 Worried Spencer watched as the police subdued Hanson and he walked over. Help him get into the car, Jennifer said, I will drive. We need to get him to Rowans first. We can pull out the knife here. Let me drive. Spencer opened the door of the drivers seat. Jennifer was worried. You are also injured. But I can still drive, as he said, he sat down on the passengers seat. Jennifer didnt have time to argue with him and looked over at Pippa. Pippa, drive Mr. Marshs car back, we are going to Dr. Watsons. Pippa was standing beside the road, holding two bouquets of lilies and nodded in a daze. She had been scared out of her wits. She had never seen real-life fighting before, and it looked so dangerous. They might get killed. The police were dealing with the case. Jennifer had made it clear to them on the phone. Since it was about Ivan Marsh, the police all took it very seriously. Lets head to Rowans. Jennifer got into the car and was nervous inside. However, she acted cool. The car was started. Holding the steering well with both hands, Spencer looked ahead with a frown. He had also been hurt, but he could hold on. In the back seat, Jennifer was helping Ivan lean against her. Seeing the knife stabbed in his back and looking at the painful expression on his face, she felt sorry and said, Hang on. We cant pull out the knife here. Your life might be in danger. I know, Ivan said in a low voice, his forehead sweating. As long as Jennifer was safe. Spencer got mixed feelings. Ivan took the stab for him. The Volvo was running on the road towards Rowans ce. Jennifer called Rowan and told him everything that had happened. Rowan was in shock. However, Ivan picked up his phone and called the police again. He said in a deep voice, No one is allowed to bail Hanson out. Yes, Mr. Marsh. The police got what he meant. Spencer also knew what he was doing. He was protecting him. Ivan was worried that Hanson might do it again. That guy was a desperado. A few minutester, the car, in an extremely fast speed, was stopped in the yard in front of Rowans house. Spencer quickly got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat. He saw that the back of Ivans clothes had been stained red by the blood and saw the knife that was still stabbed in his back. His heart ached. He reached out his arm to Ivan without saying anything. Ivan didnt turn to look at his face, he stared at Spencers hand and time seemed to have stopped. Jennifer also saw this. She felt somehow happy for them. The next second, Ivan gave Spencer his hand and with the help of Jennifer, he was about to get out of the car. With every move, he felt pain from his back. Spencer and Jennifer supported him towards the living room. In a room on the first floor, the surgical desk and all kinds of medical equipment were ready, as well as the things needed for bleeding-stopping. After they walked into the living room, Rowan came out. How did this happen? He took over Ivan, who had lost a lot of blood, from Spencer. God, theres so much blood.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencer stood there still and watched them entering the operation room. In his mind, he kept thinking about the moment when Ivan took the knife for him and pushed him away. Didnt he think of the consequences? The living room was brightly-lit. Regardless of the pain in his body, Spencer was worried about Ivan, who was in the operation room. He had also gotten injured and there were bruises at the corner of his mouth. However, he didnt feel the pain at all because he was too preupied by the worries. Jennifer was also a doctor. She was extremely calm and helped Rowan with the surgery, however. Only she herself knew how heartbreaking this was for her. Give him some anesthetic, she said, wiping the sweat off Ivans forehead with a towel. Theres no need for that, Rowan said, Taking out the knife only takes one second. Then he grabbed a towel and put it in front of Ivans mouth. Bite this and hang on. Chapter 427 Make A Deal Jennifer felt extremely sorry for Ivan, but there was nothing she could do. Ivan bit the towel and kept sweating. Its okay. I dont feel much pain. He was stillforting her even at this moment. Jennifer stood in front of him and let Ivan hug her waist with his face against her abdomen. Rowan cut the back of Ivans clothes open and could see the bloody wound and his flesh. Jennifer couldnt help but close her eyes. She dared not look at the wound. She just held Ivans neck. At the door, Spencer frowned tighter. Then he saw Rowan hold the knife and pull it out. Blood sshed. Ivan groaned in pain. Jennifers heart ached, and the two of them held each other tightly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencer was also nervous. Then, Rowan was busy stopping the bleeding for Ivan. Jennifer knew that Ivans life was out of danger now, but this would hurt really bad. Standing at the door, Spencer clenched his fists and hoped he could skin Hanson alive. This was a society ruled byw. How could he do this? Moreover, he used weapons! It was ten minutester after Rowan stitched the wound for Ivan. Of course, when he was stitching the wound for him, he gave him anesthetic. The wound had been stitched and the bleeding had been stopped. The maid got a basin of warm water over. Jennifer wet the towel in the water, wrung it and helped Ivan wipe off the blood and then, she helped him change into Rowans shirt. She went to pour a ss of water for Ivan to take the painkillers. You had 13 stitches and it will take at least a week to recover, As Rowan was packing up the medical kit, he said, Mr. marsh. I think it will be better if you stay here for a week. Okay, Jennifer answered for him. Lets do that. Ivan looked up at her and Jennifer said, There is nothing more important than your health. Do you know how deep the knife was into your back just now? Ivan knew that she was just worried about him. Moreover, Finnley hade back. He didnt need to worry about thepanys affairs. Therefore, he said to her, OK, if you say so, lets make a deal. Jennifer thought she had heard it wrong. I said, your health is the most important and you should recover here and you want to make a deal with me? Just answer me, Ivan was grabbing the moment. Fine, Jenniferpromised, What deal is it? After the shooting, you wille help in mypany. Ivan invited her sincerely. You wont turn down an injured person, will you? What? What was the connection between the two matters? If you agreed, I would stay here for as long as you want me to, Ivan said to her, Or I will go back to thepany now. Jennifer had a headache, and as she was hesitating, Ivan was about to get out of bed. Fine! I promise you! Jennifer was startled and hurriedly stopped him. Standing at the door, Spencer thought Ivan was really childish. This didnt look like something an adult would do at all. Jennifer nced at the look in his eyes and finally realized Rowan was still here. She said to Rowan, Go check Spencer. Spencer knew that he had been injured. At this moment, he felt numb in his right hand and he didnt even know how he drove here just now. Rowan said to him, Come. He knew Spencer. Catherine would always bring him here whenever he had problems with his health, and he always looked reluctant toe. In Rowans eyes, Spencer was a weird young man. However, Spencer thought this ce depressing. Dont you have another room? No, Robin raised his eyes. Jennifer knew what he meant, he felt awkward being in the same room with Ivan. Stop grinding. This is about your health. You will have to stay here for a recovery as well if theres anything. Get used to it. Spencer walked in with a pout and tried not to look into Ivans eyes. However, Ivan had been looking at him and he asked like an elder. How did you be enemies with Hanson? First online and then offline? Spencer didnt answer as if he hadnt heard him. Chapter 428 Jealousy Sitting at the edge of the bed, Ivan watched as Spencer walked into the room. Jennifer put her hand on his shoulder, indicating that he shouldnt ask any question now. She thought they had time for thister. The priority now was to treat Spencers wounds. Under Rowans instructions, Spencer had to sit on another bed in the room. Be smarter next time. Its not worth it taking the knife for someone else. Ivan looked over at him. Did he mean he wouldnt feel grateful for him at all? Jennifer immediately said to Rowan. Check for him now. She was trying to ease the tension. Meanwhile, she was really worried about Spencer. Yes. Robin knew what she meant and started to check for Spencer. Jennifer bent over and whispered in Ivans ear, Will you lie down on your side and have a rest? Let me help you. Ivan indeed felt a bit tired because of the loss of blood. He nodded and let Jennifer help him lie down. Spencer got really jealous when he saw how careful Jennifer was with Ivan. Were they showing off their love? Why couldnt Ivan lie down by himself? Rowan had gotten the equipment ready and looked over at Spencer. You should lie down too, so that I can do an overall examination for you. Spencer sat there still and didnt look at Jennifer after a while, Will you help me lie down too? My body aches all over. Jennifer raised her eyes and their eyes met. She had just helped Ivan lie down and was tucking him in. Therefore, she didnt answer immediately. After tucking Ivan in, she walked around the bed to Spensers side. She put her arm around his back and held his shoulder. Be careful. Spencery down with a smile. Ivan felt awkward seeing this. However, Spencer was delighted. After helping Spencer lie down, Jennifer stood by the bed and watched as Rowan was checking for Spencer. A whileter, Ivans voice came. Honey, I want some water. He must have called her honey on purpose. Jennifer looked over. Okay. Then she went to pour him a ss of water. Right after that, Spencer, who was receiving examination, spoke, Jennie, Im thirsty as well. Got it. Jennifer went to pour another ss of water. Spencer said, I want it warm, but not too hot. You know, I used to pour it for you. Its good for the stomach. OK, got it. Jennifer simply took it as she was taking care of a patient. Ivan looked over and saw acent smile on Spencers face. After Jennifer poured the ss of water, she went over and helped Spencer up carefully. Spencer felt much pain in his whole body after drinking the warm water. He frowned. Whats wrong? Jennifer thought he must have been hurt badly. Lie down. She helped him lie down again. Where is Ca? Ivan asked with a frown, Ask Ca here to take care of him so that Jennifer can concentrate on taking care of me. I dont want her to be too tired. Hearing this, Rowan looked over at him and couldnt help smiling. He looked like an angry bird. It was obvious that Ivan was jealous.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Rowan, I was talking to you. Ivan looked over at him. Rowan raised his eyes, You were talking to me? Who else could I be talking to? I see. Let me finish checking for him first. Rowan agreed and then continued his work. At this moment, Spencer spoke again, Jennie, will you take off my shoes for me? Jennifer looked at him and then at Ivan. Ivan was unhappy. He seemed to want to say something, but stopped on a second thought. Jennifer smiled asforting him and then bent over to help Spencer take off his shoes. Ca!!! Ivan shouted at the door and identally hurt the wound on his back. The pain made him groan and he felt numb in the upper part of his body. Coming! Then, a middle-aged woman trotted to the door, Mr. Marsh? She looked nervous. Go help him take off his shoes! Ivan pointed at Spencer, Hurry! Chapter 429 Childish Ca looked over at the direction in which Ivan was pointing at. Okay, sir. she hurriedly walked over. At this moment, Jennifer had taken off one of Spencers shoes. Mrs. Marsh, let me. Ca held Spencers other foot and carefully took off the shoe on it. Standing aside, Jennifer looked embarrassed and curled her lips. Ca, just stay here and take care of him, Ivan said to Ca, But be careful, hes a troublemaker. A troublemaker? Spencer was unhappy. Yes, Mr. Marsh, Ca hurriedly answered and looked at the man in front of her. Mr. Lawrence, what else do you need? I am not a troublemaker, Spencer said childishly, You may leave now.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Without Ivans order, Ca dared not leave the room. Ivans gaze fell on Jennifer and he asked gently, Honey,e here. Jennifer came to herself and walked over to sit on the edge of the bed. Holding her hand. Ivans eyes were full of affection. I want to take a nap. Will you stay with me? Okay, just sleep. Jennifer looked into his eyes while deep inside she was thinking, how childish was he? Spencer felt awkward, but he had no reason to drive Ca away. A whileter, Rowan told everyone the result of the examination. He had three bone fractures and he needs to be on ster. Its not serious but you shouldnt get out of the bed and move around. Spencer felt agitated since he could no longer move. While Ivan hadints in his mind, thinking that he was really a troublemaker. Meanwhile, Jennifer was thinking about how to let the two make peace. This was a rare opportunity. Rowan was treating Spencers wounds. In the living room, Jennifer took out her phone and called Finnley, Finney, Mr. Marsh had an ident and needs to stay at Rowans for a while. Before he recovers, will you please take care of thepanys affairs? An ident? Hearing Rowans name, Finnley had a bad feeling. What happened? How is he? Hes fine. It was just a small ident. Jennifer didnt want to say too much and to make this a big deal. However, Finnley was still worried. Ill be on my way! Then he hung up. Hello? Hey! Holding the phone, Jennifer sighed. It was at night. Pippa had finally driven the Lamborghini back to the Emerald Bay. Although she had learned to drive for six years, she drove very slowly. This was an expensive car and she was afraid she might wreck it. Her hands holding the steering wheel were sweaty. Marry and Jordan saw the car was stopped, but no one got out of it after a long while. The two looked at each other in confusion and walked over together. As they approached, Pippa finally came to her senses, unfastened the seat belt, took the two bouquets of lilies and opened the door. Pippa? Seeing her out of the drivers seat, Marry and Jordan were surprised. There was no one else in the car. Where are Mr. and Mrs. Marsh? Marry asked in confusion. With the lilies, Pippa got out of the car with a pale face. Mr. Marsh was caught up in a fight because of Mr. Lawrence and got stabbed in his back. Hes at Dr. Watsons. Hearing the news, Marry and Jordan were both scared out of their wits. They widened their eyes and couldnt say a word. Pippa was also scared, and thinking of the fighting just now, she couldnt help trembling. Mrs. Marsh cant know this, Jordan said, We have to keep this from her so that she wouldnt worry. Right this moment, thendline phone in the living room rang, and the three ran towards the house together. Chapter 430 Hide It from Her Jordan rushed over and picked up the phone, Hello, Mrs. Marsh! How is Mr. Marsh doing? Did Pippa get home safely? Jennifer was relieved. Pippa must have gotten home safely, otherwise, why would Jordan ask about Ivan? She has just returned. How is Mr. Marsh? Jordan asked again. Jennifer could hear from his voice that he was really worried, and she answered withposure, There was a knife stabbed into his back, but luckily, he is fine and his wound has been stitched. Dont tell Aubree about this yet, or she would be worried. Do you hear me? I see, Jordan was still worried, How long will it take for him to recover? It must have hurt? How is he now? He will have to stay at Dr. Watsons for a week. If Aubree asked, tell her Mr. Ivans on a business trip. Okay. Jordan nodded repeatedly. Jennifer then said, Theres nothing else. I was just calling to tell you this. Okay, maam. Not long after the phone call, Finnleys car was parked in the yard in front of Rowans house. He came because he was worried about Ivan. In the room, Ivan made some arrangements about thepanys affairs with Finnley. He didnt avoid Spencer, who was also in the room and looking up at the ceiling. Even though some projects were confidential, Spencer wasnt interested in it at all. He had taken the painkiller and was lying in bed casually. In his mind, he kept reying the moment when Ivan took the knife for him. As he reyed it, he suddenly got a heavy heart. Jennifer was on the phone with the director in the living room. Im sorry. I got caught up in something and I might have to ask for leave for a week. But I will return to work after that. Its okay, Ms. Brooks, the director said with a smile, Everyone runs into emergencies. I feel honored enough that you would agree to do the dubbing for us.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jennifer didnt say anything more. After thanking the director, she hung up the phone. When Finnley left, Jennifer saw him off in the yard. Thank you for taking care of thepanys affairs for Ivan. You are wee, Finnley said, I will keep this a secret. The next day morning. In Kelsington Bay. When Aubree woke up, she felt heavy on her heart and had a bad feeling. She was still annoyed at the news that Ivan went to a party with Jennifer. Moreover, he met Spencer again. She really hated that guy. After meeting Jennifer, Ivans taste had gone low and he would even go to a party for actors and actresses? Aubree was worried if this kept going, he would be just like the ordinary men. Grandpa, are you unhappy? When she was walking downstairs, Alfie and Diana showed up. She looked at the kids and put on a smile, No. But its written all over your face! Kids wouldnt lie. They each grabbed a hand of hers, Shall we go downstairs? Grandma, can you tell us what happened? Alfie looked at her as they were walking downstairs, Did you have a nightmare? Dianaforted her in a cute voice, Dreams are not true. Grandma, dont be afraid. I will sleep with you from now on! Aubree felt much better seeing the kids. She sighed and felt less distraught. The breakfast was full of the kids favorite food. Grandma, did you watch the news? Alfie sat there, took a sip of his milk and blinked. Are you unhappy because Mommy and Daddy went to a party together? How did this little guy know? Aubree somehow felt a bit strange looking into his eyes. Chapter 431 Thomas, Get the Car! Granny, Daddy is not a child. Leave him alone. Alfie looked at her softly and cutely, Pay more attention to us. Yes, Granny! Just like Mommy. She always told us, stay away from the water, or youll drown! Dont go with strangers, learn to protect yourself! Diana stared at the middle-aged woman sitting next to her while eating noodles, her eyes shining. Granny, Daddy is a big boy. He wont listen to you. It must be annoying to worry about him. But we are little, we will listen to you. So, pay attention to us. Aubree was amused by the kids. Since you are good kids, I wont need to worry about you two. She stroked their heads. Now, have your breakfasts. Breakfast was done. Aubree had just taken the children back to the living room when a piece of news on TV caught her attention. She heard the reporter say- Yesterday evening, a fight urred on the street. The scene was a mess. The police arrived at the spot. From the low-quality pictures captured by the witness, nearly 30 people were involved in the fight, and there were blood stains at the scene. Two cars caught everyones attention, one was the limited-edition Lamborghini owned by Ivan Marsh, president of the Marsh Group. And the other was the modified Volvo owed by superstar Spencer Lawrence The special identity of the owners of these two cars had made the incident the center of focus. Currently, information has been blocked by the police. For now, we can only Aubree stopped in shock! Her face went pale. She had been feeling weird sincest night, although she couldnt say why. Blood! Ivans Lamborghini Gosh! As a mother, she panicked. Her mind was a mess. She got anxious. Get the car! Thomas! Get the car! She needed to go to Emerald Bay to find out what was going on! After Aubree left, Alfie held Dianas hand. They were also worried. They looked at each other. They didnt request to follow Aubree. Maybe the news wasnt real. Alfie, I dont believe it. No one can beat Daddy. It cant be his blood! Right?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Alfie nodded. Yes, Daddy is the best man in the world! Hes a skilled fighter. Lets go, lets go upstairs! Diana pulled him toward the stairs, Granny will be back in a moment. Weird, why hasnt Mommy called ustely? She has raised us for six years. She must be tired! Now she finally gets to rest. She wont call! Are they nning to have another baby? No way. They would have told us? We are also parts of the Marsh family! Yes! In the Lincoln car heading towards Emerald Bay. Aubree sat in the rear seat of the car, her hands sped together, and her eyes fixed on the road ahead, Mark, faster! Hurry up! In fact, the speed was already very fast. Yes, maam. Mark sped over cars one after another. He was a skilled driver. Aubree didnt go to the hospital because she knew that only Rowan could handle this sort of thing. Rowan was more professional and trustworthy. He was Ivans personal doctor. And Jennifer was also a doctor. When the Lincoln car drove into Emerald Bay, Marry, who was arranging flowers in the living room, saw it when she happened to look up. She was shocked. She quickly called, Jordan! Jordan! Jordan rushed out of the side hall and heard Marry whisper in a panic, Its Madame Aubree! Jordan looked into the yard and saw the driver open the door. Then, Aubree got out of the car and hurry towards the living room. Chapter 432 What Happened to Mr. Marsh? Pippa had just passed the corner of the stairs when Aubree stepped into the living room. Pippa stopped in situ. There was no way to avoid Aubree, so she walked down with a smile.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Wheres Ivan? Aubree asked as soon as she entered the door. She saw the Lamborghini in the courtyard, so Ivan couldnt be in thepany. Madam. Jordan and Marry saluted respectfully and said in unison, Mr. Marsh is on a business trip. Aubree looked at Marry. Where did he go on business? There came a brief silence. They didnt know how to answer. Even Pippa panicked. Jordan responded quickly with a smile on his face, Mr. Marsh never tells us about his destination. Aubree turned to Pippa and changed the subject, Why are you at home? Wheres Jennifer? Pippa paused for a moment. She was nervous. Dont tell me shes dubbing. If shes in the recording studio, why arent you with her? Aubree stared at Pippa for a moment. Look me in the eyes and answer me. Where is Mr. Marsh? Pippa had served Aubree for years. Aubree could tell at a nce if Pippa was lying. Just then, the telephone in the living room rang. Everyone got nervous. The ringing diverted Aubrees attention. She stared at the phone for a few seconds, then looked at Jordan and ordered, Pick it up and turn on the speaker. Jordan stabilized his mind and took a step toward the coffee table. He bent down and nced at the number, slightly startled. Answer it. What are you waiting for? Aubree stared at him coldly, with a hint of majesty in her tone. The ringing continued Jordan had to pick it up and turned on the speakerphone, Mrs. Marsh. As expected, it was Jennifer! Aubree took a step towards the coffee table, listening with full attention. Marry and Pippa were also very nervous. Jordan, please prepare some clothes for Ivan. Jennifers gentle voice came over. And some personal items, such as razors. Ille and get them now. Okay, Jordan answered, not daring to raise his eyes. Aubree stood by the coffee table, frowning. Jennifer added, The news rted tost nights incident hasnt been suppressed yet. If Madam Aubree called to ask, tell her that Ivan was on a business trip. Marry took a deep breath. Pippa pursed her lips too, her palms sweating. As for the destination of the business trip, if she insists on asking, tell her to ask Finnley. In short, you know nothing, do you remember? Jordan couldnt even breathe smoothly. Aubrees eyes were full of displeasure. Jennifer said, Ill be there soon, go prepare the stuff. After that, she hung up the phone. Jordan was bending at the coffee table with the receiver in his hand, not knowing what to do. Aubree asked, What are you trying to hide from me? What happened to Ivan? Why do you need to prepare clothes for him? Where is he? Why isnt he home? She asked a series of questions, each colder than the other. Jordan was unable to answer. Aubree stared at Marry with cold eyes. Marry trembled, Madam Speak! Aubree stared at her. What the hell happened to Ivan? Ill tell you Pippa knew they couldnt hide it anymore. Dont me anyone. Ill tell you! Aubree looked at Pippa again, and her eyes were still cold. She hated betrayal the most in her life! Pippa said calmly, I was therest night. Those people were against Mr. Lawrence. Mr. Marsh and Jennifer happened to pass by, so they went up to help Mr. Lawrence. Then, Mr. Marsh was stabbed in the back. Chapter 433 Protecting Her Child Aubree stared at her coldly, shocked. Pippa went on saying, But he is fine now. Mr. Watson has taken out the de and taken care of his wound. Its not a serious injury. He is fine? Aubree was furious. He is fine because the de was removed? Pippa dared not to speak again. Aubree was Ivans mother. Her heart was bleeding too when Ivan got injured. Just as Aubree was about to leave for Rowans ce, a Volvo drove into the yard. Aubree recognized immediately that it was Spencers car Jennifer got out of the car. Aubree stared at her coldly, as if she wanted to tear Jennifer, the liar, into pieces. Jennifer got out of the car. The moment she closed the door, she saw the Lincoln car. She was stunned for a moment, and then she turned to look at the living room She saw Aubrees angry eyes across the floor-to-ceiling window. Jennifer had nowhere to go, she took a step towards the living room, thinking about what to do with every step she took. She had repeatedly reminded Jordan and Marry. Jennifer didnt know that it was her reminder that sent the message to Aubrees ears. Entering the living room, Jennifer clearly felt that the atmosphere was not right. She felt like stepping into an ice cer. Aubree stared at her coldly, and started to scold her, You wanted to keep it from me?! Ivan is my son! Can you afford the consequence if anything happened to him? Jennifer knew that Aubree had known what happened. She looked at Aubree calmly and exined, I just didnt want you to be worried. Their eyes met. Aubree didnt buy it, Get the stuff and bring me to see him!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jordan quickly took out the suitcase. At this point, Jennifer couldnt refuse Aubree. So, she took over the suitcase and said to Aubree, Lets go. Aubree followed. Jennifer put the suitcase in the back of the car. Aubree sat on the passengers seat of the Volvo. She was disgusted by the car! But in order to see her son, shepromised. Jennifer sat in and kindly reminded, Madam, please fasten your seat belt. Aubree was impatient, but she did as she was told. Jennifer put on her seat belt and started the car. Her right cheek was numb and painful. She nced in the rearview mirror, her cheeks flushed. Is this Spencers car? Aubree had a cold face, she just wanted to make sure. Yes. Jennifer didnt lie this time. What happened? Aubrees voice was cold. How did my son get stabbed? Who was Spencer fighting with? The police are still investigating it, Jennifer replied truthfully, But they have called. The person who fought with Spencer was called Hanson Moran. He is an actor too. He hates Spencer for some reason and they got into a fight. We saw it, so we went to help. But they had weapons. Aubree didnt say a word. She was imagining how Ivan was stabbed by a knife. Her heart was bleeding! Her son once saved her from the ??fire, and how could she allow him to risk his life for others? She took out her phone and made a call, and said coldly, Andrew, I need you to check on this person called Hanson Moran. Check all his criminal records. Make him some if he doesnt have any. After that, she hung up. Jennifer looked at her iprehensibly and found that there was a ruthlessness on her face that she had never seen before. Hell spend the rest of his life in jail for stabbing my son! Aubree said fiercely, holding the phone, Hell nevere out again. Maybe I should make him die. Chapter 434 Worries Jennifer didnt answer. She focused on driving, staring straight ahead. Aubree cared about Ivan. She just didnt show it all the time. In an apartment. Catherine came home from her morning jog and took a shower. She wiped her hair with a towel. It was almost nine oclock. Sitting down on the sofa, she picked up her phone and called Linda. She asked with concern, Linda, did Mr. Marsh make things difficult for you about Mr. Spinberg? Mr. Marsh didnte to thepany, Linda told her, He should be on a sudden business trip. Sudden? That sounded unfamiliar. As the vice president for so many years, she had never heard of any sudden trip. His schedule was full today. He even has a meeting in the morning, Linda said with a hint of doubt, But Finnley came over this morning and changed the schedule. Something happened in thepany? Catherine put down the towel. Although she was no longer in the Marsh Group, she was still somewhat worried about it. She had a strong sense of responsibility. I dont know. Linda shook her head. Okay, go back to work. Catherine hung up the phone. Just when she was thinking about it, the news broadcast on the TV caught her attention. Gang fightst night? Ivans car and Spencers car were there? What happened? She stared nervously at the TV. Whose cars were those? Did Ivan and Spencer have a gang fight? Catherine called Spencer immediately, her fingers shaking because she was afraid of hearing bad news. The news said there was blood on the ground, whose blood was that? Who was injured?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Catherinepletely forgot about all her sufferings. She cared only about Ivan at the moment. At a room in Rowans vi. The atmosphere here was a little weird until Jennifer left. Spencer put on his shoes and stood up. He was tired of lying on the bed. His shoulders and right hand were severely injured. He was wearing a cast, and one of his arms was hanging over his chest. He had never looked so embarrassed. His phone rang at this time. He grabbed it from the table and nced at it, frowning slightly. Turning to look at the man sitting on the next bed reading a book with a noble temperament, Spencer silently eximed, Why is this silhouette so good-looking? Swiping his long finger over the answer button, Spencer deliberately turned on the speaker and raised his voice, Hey, Catherine! Ivan was startled but didnt look up. Spencer, did you fight with Ivan? Catherines nervous voice came over. Whats that news? Where are you? Where is he? Spencer handed the phone to Ivan, blocking him from the book. Ivan calmly raised his eyes to meet Spencers indifferent gaze. Spencer, I heard there was blood. Who got hurt? Catherine was worried. Her voice was trembling as she asked, Answer me, how is Ivan? Mr. Watson! Ca reported with panic, They areing over! She saw Jennifer and Aubreeing out of the car. The people in the room were startled and they looked out the window! Catherine heard it clearly. Are you at Rowans? After asking, Catherine hung up the phone. She grabbed the car keys and went out without evenbing her hair. If things werent serious, why would they be at Rowans? Even Aubree went there. Catherine forgot her identity. She only knew that she was very worried about Ivan, and she couldnt wait to check on him. At Rowans vi. Aubree entered the living room. The door was not closed, so, she saw the person inside at a nce! Before Jennifer followed, she stepped inside with a cold face. Aubrees eyes revealed a deep hatred when she saw Spencer. Ivan, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, put down the book in his hand, and stood up, Mom, what brings you here? He smiled lightly as if saying that he was fine. Aubree frowned; her teeth clenched. She looked at Ivan and then at Spencer. Taking a few steps forward, Aubree raised her hand and pped Spencer in the face! Chapter 435 Mess The sound was crisp. Spencer was stunned. The p made his wound hurt. Ivans eyes widened. He was stunned as well! Spencer, young and vigorous, lost control of his anger! He instinctively raised his left hand and was about to hit back on Aubrees face! Spencer! Jennifer rushed in and grabbed his wrist, reminding him in a low voice, Shes just a mother. She doesnt look like one! Spencer yelled; his face full of rage. Shes a lunatic! Cant you see that after being with her for so long?! Spencer Shes against me all the time when I didnt do anything! Spencer was also annoyed. At this time, Aubree answered him angrily, You didnt do anything? Then who asked my son to block the knife for you? Jennifer took a few steps back to protect Spencer, Stop arguing, okay? What can you get from it? Please, stop. Im begging you. She stood between Spencer and Aubree to prevent them from fighting each other. At this time, Ivans face was also extremely gloomy. Rowan and Ca quietly exited the room. They knew that they should leave the Marsh family alone at this moment. Aubree didnt want to bother herself arguing with a young boy. Her concerned eyes fell back on her son, and she asked kindly and lovingly, Ivan, I heard that your back was injured. Is it serious? Does it hurt? Let Mom take a look. Those words hurt Spencers heart because he didnt have a mom. It doesnt hurt. Ivan met her gaze and said calmly, You can go back. Aubree didnt expect Ivan to say this. Her heart ached. Why was her son so alienated? How did it happen? Who was Hanson looking for? Spencer? Ivans eyes fell on Jennifer as if ming her. Jennifer was speechless. How could he me her? Why did you risk your life for Spencer, is it worth it? Aubree burst out suddenly. She med, If they stabbed you in the chest, youll be dead now! No one answered. Aubree was still screaming, Even ten Rowans wouldnt be able to save you by then! No one asked him to save me! Spencer interjected angrily. He did it by himself! You! Aubree couldnt bear it anymore. She wanted to p him again! Can you just shut up for a moment? Jennifer was speechless. Leave us! Ivans voice was quiet, but his tone was serious. He stared at his mother. Now, at once. He was blunt, showing little respect for his mother. Ivans attitude hurt Aubree. The corners of her lips twitched as she looked at Ivan in disbelief. Ivan felt so unfamiliar. But Ivan just wanted some peace.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Under Jennifersfort, Spence gradually calmed down. He gave up on the thought of hitting Aubree back. At this time, Catherines car was heading over. Jennifer turned around and took Aubrees arm, Madam, lets go out first. She forced Aubree out of the room, then said to Ivan and Spencer, Have a good rest, no food if you guys go on fighting! She took Aubree away to avoid more embarrassment. Aubree couldnt leave after being yelled at by her son. In the living room. Aubree shook Jennifers hand away, and said arrogantly with a cold face, Stop acting. Madam Marsh, I have to say this no matter if you agree, Jennifer calmly said, Theyre all injured. Being angry does them no good. The police are investigating the matter. There are no criminals, only victims in the room. I will send Spencer abroad. Aubree nced at Jennifer and said coldly, This time, it was Hanson, next time it will be someone else. I wont allow such a dangerous person to be around my son. Chapter 436 Catherine Arrived You have no right to make him stay or send him away, Jennifer reminded Aubree. I do have the right, Aubree retorted aggressively, wishing everyone could listen to her. Jennifer didnt want to argue with her at this moment. She said gently, Please dont worry, Aunt Aubree. Ivans back was stabbed, but his life isnt in danger. Aubree stared daggers at her and snapped, You ask me to rest assured. How am I supposed to be not worried? My son was stabbed, and his wound was stitched. He bled a lot. Why dont you feel sorry for him? I wonder if you love him or not. You even dont care about him now. I do feel sorry for him, but I wont push the me onto others. Spencer was also wounded. No one wanted the incident to happen. It was an ident. Who do you think you are to yell at me? Aubrees expression changed. Youd better mind your attitude. Im not yelling. Im exining to you, Jennifer lowered her voice and exined, I might be too agitated. Aubree rolled her eyes at Jennifer. I dont need you to exin. Jennifer was rendered wordless. Aubree didnt want to stay in the room long as Ivan didnt want her to do so. Neither did she want to fall out with her son in Spencers presence. Or she would feel disgraced. She must maintain the dignity of an elder from the Marsh family. Ivan protected Spencer and was injured because of him. Aubree didnt think her son would take her side. Hence, Aubree snorted and left after gazing at Jennifer coldly for a while. Jennifer watched her leave. Aubree didnt drive to the vi, so she left on foot. Jennifer sighed after her figure vanished from her sight. At least, they didnt need to fight here for the time being. As if to send Spencer away, it would be considered in the future.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Jennifer turned around and was about to return to the room to check on Ivan and Spencer, a red Bentley rushed into the yard and stopped abruptly. Jennifer stopped mid-step, watching Catherine hop from the car and run into the living room in slippers. She panicked in fear. Her hair hadnt dried or beenbed. It looked messy. Ivan! Ivan.. Ignoring Jennifer, Catherine staggered into the room. She saw Ivan standing there and Spencer sitting nearby with a single glimpse. Spencers right arm was in a cast, hanging over his chest with a bandage. Evidently, he was injured. However, Catherine couldnt tell where Ivans wound was. Her gaze was fixed on Ivan, and she asked gingerly, Where did you get injured? Is it severe? Why are you here? Ivan gazed at her icily, unconcealed impatience written on his face. Aubree made a fuss in the room, so the air was still tense. However, Catherine was too worried to sense that she had arrived at the wrong time. I saw the news and was worried about you, so I rushed here Catherine looked at him up and down, her heart in her mouth. Where is your wound? Get out. Ivan didnt want to see her or let her get involved. Tears sprung to Catherines eyes. She ran the red light all the way to the house as she was too afraid. She could tell Ivan looked pale, wondering if he had lost too much blood. Sitting in the chair nearby, Spencer gazed at Catherine calmly. He could tell how much she cared about Ivan. Since she arrived, she repeatedly asked Ivan how he was doing, although he wasnt the only injured person in the room. Seeing Catherine stay, Ivan gazed at her sharply. Cant you understand humannguage? Get out of here! Catherine looked at him tearfully, shaking her head, feeling too heartbroken to utter a word. Ivan looked away in anger. Although he disgusted her, he was as gorgeous as Apollo in her eyes. Chapter 437 Ivan Detested Her Catherine hadnt seen Ivan for a long time. She had missed him greatly. Therefore, she cherished every second here with him. Staring at him, she became obsessed again. However, Ivan ran out of patience, narrowing his eagle-sharp eyes on her. His gaze sent a chill down her spine. After returning to her senses, Catherine rushed out of the room. I wonder how much you love him and care about him. Catherine rushed to Jennifer in anger. She snarled, You hoodoo! Jennifer was taken aback. Jennifer Brooks! Catherine scolded her, Since Ivan was with you, hes been in danger frequently. Do you want to murder him? Fuck off! The roar made the two women look in that direction. At the door, Ivan gazed at Catherine in a fury, a storm surging in his eyes. Catherine paled when seeing his anger. No one wants to see you here, Ivan bit out ruthlessly, Get the fuck out of my sight! Now! Catherine had her pride. She immediately calmed down and put away her care for him. After casting Jennifer a hostile nce, she turned away. Jennifer could tell how intense her hatred was but didnt know what to speak. After watching Catherine stride out of the living room, Jennifer saw Ivan return to the room. Realizing something, she followed him. The temperature in the room had dropped. She loves you truly Jennifer muttered. Catherine came here so hurriedly that she even hadnt dried her hair. Probably you should treat her better. Sitting on the bed, Ivan stared at her unhappily. Jennifer looked into his eyes while standing before him, his eyes full of ice. Pressing her lips, she realized why he was annoyed. Therefore, she exined, I didnt mean to do it. On the way back to Emerald Bay, I called Jordan to ask him to help you pack belongings to save time, but your mother was there Ivan didnt reply, still staring at her coldly as if he wanted to figure out if she lied.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. His gaze made Jennifers hair stand on end, as he had never looked at her in this way before. Spencer noticed the abnormality between them, looking over. He frowned in silence, lost in thought. All right. All right. Jenniferpromised and apologized, Its all my fault. Ive been too careless. Can you stop being mad at me? It has already happened. Ill be more cautious in the future. She apologized because she wanted Ivan to cheer up. His mood would impact the recovery of his wound. Ivan sucked in his breath and decided to forgive her. Holding her hand, he pinched her fingers gently. His expression eased. Sorry Im not mad at you. Im mad at myself, Jennie. How Spencer wished to beat him up! Not mad at her? Why did you pull a long face, then? You scared Jennie. She apologized, but it took you a long time to hesitate before forgiving her. Ivan gently pulled Jennifer, wrapping his arms around her waist in Spencers presence. Pressing his cheek against her belly, he looked like a child without a sense of security. Spencer was so fed up with his movements, feeling his heart broken. Outside the floor-to-ceiling window, Catherine watched the scene, feeling frustrated. Mixed feelings surged in her chest, making her fingers clench. She bowed her head while sobbing. Once again, she felt that she was just an outsider to Ivan. She had apanied him for almost two decades, but another woman had gained his heart. Catherine inwardly called herself a loser. She slowly turned around, tears streaming down her cheeks. She staggered toward her red Bentley. Chapter 438 Does He Really Have a Fiancee? Life is always unpredictable. Catherine felt helpless to fight against her fate. Her chest was full of her love for Ivan and all the grievances, which were too heavy for her. Tears blurred her eyes, trickling down. She wasnt a strong woman, but no one knew her. Why, Ivan? Why did you refuse me to care about you? she muttered to herself. Bitterness was filled in her tears. Catherine knew how miserable she looked at the present, but she failed to hold back her tears. After sitting in the drivers seat, she started the engine, blubbering like a baby. She was extremely frustrated. She also disdained herself for still caring about Ivan. Whether he lived or died, it had nothing to do with her. Ivan had been heartless to her at his wedding, and so did he just now The Marsh Group. High-rises surrounded the Marshs building, which was the famousndmark in this city. It was also a ce dreamed of by countless youngsters. Since Ivan wasnt in, Finnley executed everything on his behalf. He became busier than usual. The vice presidents position was still vacant, so Linda was in charge of relevant jobs. Currently, only Finnley and Linda were working at the presidents and the vice presidents offices. In other words, they could frequently meet. Linda was indeed joyful. She sorted out the files, picked up her mirror, and wiped the lip gloss off. With a self-confident smile, she held the files and left the office. Men with a taste all preferred innocent-looking girls. If she looked too enchanting, she was afraid Finnley would dislike her. The presidents office. Wearing a suit, Finnley sat at the desk under the bright light, typing on the keyboard. His clinical look made Linda feel peaceful. Excuse me, Mr. Russell. The files have been sorted out. I need your review and signatures. Linda stood before his desk, gazing at his lovely face. Please put them here, Finnley replied gently without looking at her or stopping typing. He was indeed busy. With a smile, Linda put the files next to the mouse. Let me know if you need my help. Sure. Linda turned away, her heart still thumping. At the door, she looked back at him. Although Finnley didnt look at her, she felt warm in her chest.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Since she could meet her crush every day, Linda was spirited at work. She looked forward to the dawn, getting up, going to work, and seeing Finnley. Sometimes, she became absentminded at work. Does he really have a fiancee? What does she look like? Why has she nevere to see him? Is she living in a different city? The thoughts always sent Linda into a daze. Rowans vi. Ca held a bowl of chicken soup to Spencer and said lovingly, Mr. Lawrence, have some soup. I can feed you. She put a spoon with soup to his lips. Please put it on the table, Ca. I can drink myself. Spencer decided to have it with his left hand. Ca darted at Rowan and put down the bowl. Call me if you need any help. Im waiting at the door. She left. Shortly after, Jennifer also entered with a bowl of chicken soup. Sitting in the chair beside Ivans bed, she picked up a spoon of soup and blew it carefully. Worried that his wound might be stretched, she fed him. Ivans hands could move, but he enjoyed being fed by Jennifer. Although they didnt do PDA on purpose, the scene was more harmonious than that of Spencer, who was drinking the soup himself. Spencer was in a bad mood, indeed. Aubree pped him, so he was still angry with her and Ivan. Chapter 439 Another Job Offer Aubree also reminded him of his mother. Spencer wondered whether his life would be different if his mother still lived. She passed away when he was five, so he didnt have many memories of her. However, she was the most important person in his life. Get some sleep, will you? Jennifer reminded Ivan after feeding him. Dont overthink. Finnley is taking care of thepany for you. Lay on your side. Ill add another pillow. You must get better soon. Ehn. Thanks. Ivan nodded in agreement, feeling secure when Jennifer was beside him. Jennifer put down the empty bowl and got him a basin of warm water. Then she wiped his face with a towel. After helping him lie down, Jennifer got another basin of water for Spencer, who had also finished the soup. Squatting in front of him, Jennifer passed the towel to him. Spencer looked into her eyes while sitting in the chair. He didnt take over the towel until several secondster. Jennifer could tell he was in a bad mood but didnt know how to console him. Spencer wiped his face with the towel. Seeing the red and swollen palm print on his cheek, Jennifer knew he must feel wronged. Spencer, she whispered, I apologize to you on her behalf. Why? Spencer rolled his eyes at her in disdain. Ill never forgive her. I dont mean to ask you to forgive her. Just chill. Jennifer also felt aggrieved, but she inwardly asked herself to let go of it. You cant push yourself because of others mistakes. Spencer didnt reply, seething with rage whenever thinking of Aubree. In fact, all people knew that Ivan had defended Spencer earlier. Lying on his side, Ivan listened to them while closing his eyes. His thin lips were pressed together as if he had fallen asleep. Spencer Stop it. Spencer felt sorry for Jennifer, wondering if she had been aggrieved after bing Aubrees daughter-inw. Ill try my best to improve the rtionship with her. There are plenty of years ahead. Only letting the bygones be bygones could make everyone happy. Spencer wasnt intrigued. I dont care, Jennie. She gave me a hard time, and I returned it to her. Were even. Jennifer knew he was upset. Why dont you take a rest? On the way back to her apartment, Catherine drove slowly. She shed tears in silence. While waiting for the green light, she wiped off her tears and gradually calmed down. Finally, she pulled up to her apartment building.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. When she returned to her senses and got off, four men and two women in suits walked to her with smiles. One of them held a file folder. Catherine stopped mid-step, watching them peacefully. In fact, her mood was terrible. Good day, Ms. Collins. Can we talk for five minutes? Lets find a cafe, shall we? a mid-aged woman asked, pointing at a cafe nearby. What do you want to talk about? Catherine asked bluntly. Ms. Collins, you must be super busy, but you may make time for a cup of coffee, right? Ms. Collins, we came to you with our faith today and waited for you for an hour. All we need is five minutes. Its an inconvenience to talk here while standing. We can sit down and talk. Catherine didnt have the mood to talk to them as they had a group. If she replied to everyone, five minutes would pass soon. Lets go. She locked the door, heading for the cafe. When a breeze blew, she sobered. The group of people followed her, feeling excited. The cafe in themunity was quiet. It was a workday, so there were only a few patrons, so it was suitable for them to talk shop. They sat at a round table and ordered drinks. Here is a drafted contract. Ms. Collins, we invite you to be the vice president of Ste Media. You may fill it out with your ideal sry. Catherine stared at the contract expressionlessly. Ms. Collins, you can tell us about your conditions. We can add them to the contract. Sorry. Catherine raised her head. Please dont waste time. If its about a job offer, I wont ept it. Chapter 440 From the Children You are still young, Ms. Collins. Arent you going to work again? a man asked in confusion. Catherine sipped thette, wondering why he cared as it wasnt his business. Ms. Collins Ive made it clear, Catherine interrupted them, Havent you heard my words? We have, another man chuckled, We look forward to having you join ourpany, so we dont want to miss this chance. If you have plenty of time, I wont mind listening to you. Catherine looked aloof. However, nothing will change my mind. I wont join yourpany. Ms. Collins, have you epted an offer from anotherpany? one asked. The thought made his heart skip a beat. Catherine parted her lips. No. Then Have you found an ideal job? Neither, she replied without hesitation. All people from Ste Media felt relieved, their expressions easing with hope. Another person tentatively asked, Ms. Collins, how long do you n to rest? When will you join a newpany? Next year? The year after next? What will be your ideal job? Ms. Collins, do you still have a chance to return to the Marsh Group? one asked boldly, wondering if she repeatedly refused them due to this reason. When Catherine was off guard, thest question stabbed her heart like a thorn, raising a sharp pang. One of them apologized instantly, Sorry for that, Ms. Collins. We dont mean anything but only wish to know your future career n. Then well estimate the possibility of convincing you to join ourpany. Before youve made up your mind, we wont give up. Ms. Collins, this is our business card. If you are interested, please dial the number. Its avable for you at any time. Please do think twice, Ms. Collins. We look forward to working with you. Catherine sipped the coffee calmly. She had told them everything she wanted to mention and given them an affirmative reply, nning to leave after finishing the coffee. I wont take the business card. She didnt ept it but said, I dont have the mood to keep it. Only she knew that she was still paranoid about Ivan and the Marsh Group. After all, the position of vice president was still vacant. She guessed she might still have an opportunity. She finished the coffee, stood up, and paid the bill. Then she left. No one tried to stop her. Aubree returned to Kelsington Bay, feeling depressed and angry all the way. Alfie and Diana surprised her as soon as she entered the living room. Happy birthday, Grandma! The twins hopped on the sofa while pping. A beautiful cake with candles was ced on the coffee table. Some balloons were hanging in the living room, making it lively. Birthday?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Aubree was taken aback. The butler reminded her with a smile, Madam Aubree, its your birthday today. Have you forgotten? He added, I told the kids you never celebrated your birthday, but they insisted on making a cake for you. Everything in the living room was decorated by them personally. The twins started singing the birthday song, seriously holding a ceremony for Aubree. Only then did Aubree confirm that it was indeed her birthday. In the past, she wore a mask due to her disfigurement, so she hid away from the outsiders. Therefore, she never held any birthday party and was unwilling to mention the day. On her birthday, she wouldnt meet Ivan if she was in a bad mood. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to you. Happy birthday to dear Grandma The childrens naive voices filled the air. Their blessings touched the softest corner hidden deeply in Aubrees heart. Chapter 441 Taste of Love Listening to the children finish the song, Aubree felt warm. Tears sprung to her eyes. Alfie and Diana hopped off the sofa, rushing to hold her hands on either side. Grandma, make a wish and blow out the candles. Grandma, what wishes do you have? Close your eyes so it wille true. Aubree was pulled by them to the coffee table. In fact, she disliked anything superstitious, as it would make her look childish, which didnt match her age and identity. Will theme true? she asked, not fully believing. Diana replied, Grandma, if you do believe it, your wishes wille true. All our birthday wishes havee true so far. Aubree sat on the sofa, putting her palms together. She closed her eyes and made wishes inwardly. I hope Ivan will recover soon. Nothing bad will ever happen to him in the future. Then she blew out the candle. The children apuded happily. Next, Aubree would cut the cake, which was highly expected by the children. She raised her head and asked, shocked, Did you guys make the cake? She found the cream stains on their sleeves, but they were not from the cake on the table. Alfie and Diana nodded, smiling at her brightly. The butler added, Alfie and Diana are really good with their hands. They made the birthday cake alone without asking me for help. The children were only six. Aubree could hardly believe that they had made the cake for her. Hurry up to cut the cake, Grandma, Alfie prompted. Youll have longevity after having the cake. His words sent Aubree into happiness. She cut the cake and gave two pieces to them. These are for you, Alfie and Diana. Its your birthday, Grandma. You should have it first. The children were pretty sensible. Diana took over a te, picked up a small piece, and put it next to Aubrees lips. Grandma, open your mouth! Right then, Alfie also put another piece next to her mouth. Take the first bite, Grandma. Aubree parted her lips under their innocent gazes, feeling touched and happy. She took a bite of each piece of cake, feeling like she was eating the most delicious food in the world. Happy birthday, Grandma! the children sent their blessings to her again. Watching the scene, the butler had an all-teeth-showing smile. Aubree also shared the cake with the butler and other servants and maids. The bad mood vanished from her chest as the children had healed her broken heart. While having the cake with the children, she didnt pay attention to the taste of the cake deliberately, but it was the taste of love. She thought she would never forget this feeling. What did you put in the cake? she asked curiously. Its creamy. I like it. Diana stared at her, her eyes glittering. Love, Grandma.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Aubree looked into her eyes. After a few seconds, a bright smile blossomed across her face. Right. Its love. A momentter, Alfie said, intentionally or unintentionally, In the past, when we celebrated our birthday, Mommy made a cake for us. She said the cake was full of love. Aubree chitchatted with them. Did you only have a birthday cake to celebrate your birthday? Mommy also cooked pudding for us, answered Diana. Its so yummy, also full of loves taste. We can ask Mom to make one for you in the future. Alfie added, Whenever we celebrated our birthday, we missed Daddy, but we dared not to tell Mommy. Diana and I would look at the moon in the evening while talking to Daddy. Chapter 442 Thumping Heart His words sent Aubree into a trance for a moment. Grandma, I used to dream about you. Alfie suddenly jumped to his feet, his eyes lighting up. He was excited, as if he was telling a fairy tale. I dreamed of you when I was five. What did I look like in your dream? Aubree asked curiously. You looked exactly the same as you do now. You were patient with us and liked us a lot. You also told us bedtime stories. Alfie had exquisite features, just like Ivan in his childhood. Looking at him, Aubree felt warm and sweet. I also dreamed of you, Grandma. Diana looked adorable with a cream stain on the tip of her nose. She added seriously, I dreamed of sitting on yourp. We looked at the moon while you were telling me stories.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. The childrens words made tears well up in Aubrees eyes. For some reason, she felt sorry for her grandchildren. Grandma, youve got cream there, Diana reminded her, wiping it off with a paper napkin. It sent warmth through Aubrees veins. Suddenly, she felt upset. Thank you, Diana. You are wee. Her voice and movements made Aubree feel much better. Aubree had been expecting love and care all her life. Her husband cheated on her, so she didnt trust anyone. The cold and hard shield of her heart had been cracked by the children. Dusk came. Although she had excellently aplished all her tasks, Linda decided to work overtime. She always remembered Catherines suggestions, working hard to be excellent while keeping lowkey and modest. Linda wished her crush could see it so she could leave a good impression on him. Finnley lived alone, so he had dinner in the canteen and decided to work overtime as well. He was a workaholic. Mr. Russell, these are the documents for the meeting on the day after tomorrow. All sorted. The presidents office was lit brightly. Finnley raised his head after hearing the voice. He was reading a financial report, and Linda entered to pass him the file folders. He was taken aback. You are still here? Their gazes met in mid-air. Linda beamed at him. Yeah. Working overtime. Her heart was thumping. Finnley asked, Will you take a day off tomorrow? Linda was startled, wondering what he meant. Finnley took the folders over. While opening one, he added, I thought you were about to take a day off tomorrow, so you finished the work earlier than nned. No, no, Linda replied with a smile. I wont take a day off. Im in a good state to work today, so I work overtime. Anyway, I have nothing to do after returning home. A rare smile touched Finnleys lips. Usually, he kept looking stern at work. The smile made Linda overjoyed. Mr. Russell she plucked her courage up to ask him curiously, What are youughing about? Our thoughts are alike. Finnley opened the desk drawer and put the folders in. He continued in a rxed tone, I have nothing to do after returning home, so I work overtime. By ident, Linda saw some cartoons on the paper in the drawer, which were sketched with a pen. The drawnic characters covered the whole piece of paper. Anything else, Linda? Finnley asked after closing the drawer. Linda hurriedly looked at him and answered, Nothing else. After smiling at him, she turned away calmly. However, her heart hammered. Does Mr. Russell like cartoons? Linda wondered if it was her significant gain this evening. Chapter 443 Children Are Not Always Honest Linda returned to the vice presidents office with a bright smile as she had found amon hobby with Finnley. Since childhood, she had been fond of cartoons and sketching cartoon characters in her spare time. When in middle school, Linda sketched cartoons on her textbooks, which annoyed her teachers. If she had won the fiercepetition to find a job in the cartoon industry in the past, she wouldnt have worked for the Marsh Group. Recalling the cartoons she had seen just now, Linda thought Finnley was adorable as he drew them in hispany, which didnt match his public image. Linda was delighted to know more about her crush. Rowans vi. The pale moonlight fell through the window. The room where Ivan and Spencer stayed was lit brightly. The night was deep. Staring at the calendar on his phone, Ivan was lost in thought. Seeing him furrowing his eyebrows, Jennifer asked tentatively, Whats wrong? He answered in a low voice. Its my mothers birthday today. Spencer was also slightly taken aback, turning to check on him. The room was nketed by silence for several seconds. They all recalled the scene filled with the gunpowder smell earlier in unison. Squatting before Ivan, Jennifer gripped his hand and stared at him. Why dont you call her and send your blessings? Itll help you improve your rtionship. Ivan thought about her suggestion for almost half a minute. Finally, he dialed Aubrees number. After a short beep, the call was connected. Hello, Mom, Ivan greeted her actively. Aubree was in the study on the second floor. She had just told the bedtime stories to the children and sent them to sleep. Ehn, she replied. What happened earlier in the daytime still upset her, as her son defended Spencer. She had never liked Spencer. Ivans expression eased. Happy birthday, Mom. His words raised a slight pain in Aubrees chest. She choked in sobs as she didnt expect him to remember it. There was only silence on the phone. Ivan didnt know what else to talk about, his mind nk. Its gettingte. Good night. Then he ended the call. Aubree pinched her phone while standing in front of the window, stiffening. She was about to ask him how he was doing and tell him about her worry. However, seemingly Ivan couldnt wait to hang up the phone. Aubree put her phone away tearfully, wondering when their rtionship had be like this. When Ivan was 17, he rushed into the fire to rescue her. Over the years, he had looked for good doctors to cure her. He never gave up. They relied on each other. However, somehow, they had be not as close as before. They never fought fiercely, and she failed to stop him from marrying Jennifer. Ivan won the battle. However, the family affection between them was heavily impacted. Living room, Rowans vi. Jennifer calcted the time differences and dialed Alfies number, wondering if the children had gotten up. The childrens room, Kelsington Bay. Alfie and Dianay on the bed after listening to the bedtime stories, almost falling asleep. The sudden ringing tone woke Alfie up. He raised his phone watch and checked the ID, realizing Jennifer was calling. Instantly, Alfie sat up and sobered. Holding his breath, he swiped to answer, Hello, Mommy. Are you still sleeping? Jennifer was pretty sensitive, realizing they were still in bed. Auntie Madeleine made breakfast. Havent you had it? Auntie Madeleine warmed the food in the pot for us. Alfie exined, I studied till verytest night, so I slept in this morning. Get up now! Jennifer ordered, You must go to bed and get up early. Auntie Madeleine made breakfast for you, so you must have it with her. Understand? Its the rule. No. 10 of our family teachings. I got it. Im getting up now, Alfie answered in a loud voice.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Wheres Diana? Chapter 444 Death Penalty Alfie nced at his younger sister, who was sleeping soundly. She got up early. Should be on the farm with Auntie Madeleine. You should learn from your sister. Got it, Mommy. Alfie asked, By the way, how is it going with you and Daddy? What have you been busy with recently? Nothing. After a few weeks, your father and I will go to pick you guys up. You should know his rtionship with Grandma. I hope you can help them.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Come on, Jennie! Alfie encouraged her. You can win the heart of the Marsh Groups president. Of course, you can deal with a granny. You can do it! Jennifer was amused by him. All right. I will. Bye, Mommy. Alfie ended the call quickly, afraid of exposing the truth. Holding the phone, Jennifer put away her smile bit by bit. Her heart was heavy as many things had happened recently. When she entered the room, Ivan had already ended the call with his mother. He was holding a book, but Jennifer doubted if he was reading. Today is also myte mothers birthday, Spencer muttered. Ivan and Jennifer looked over, only to find a smile with sorrow on his lips. Spencer added with a bitter smile, I also wish to send my blessings to her personally. He looked away to stare at the moon in the sky. The room fell into dead silence. A whileter, he asked Rowan, Do you have wine, Rowan? Rowan didnt reply as Spencer was injured, and he couldnt drink alcohol. Staring at the moon, Spencer looked somewhat stubborn, but his eyes reddened. He still hated Ivan. I have nothing to do with your mothers death. Believe it or not? Ivan had never wanted to exin, so he kept silent when this matter was mentioned. However, he blurted those words. Jennifer wondered how he was feeling now. His words made Spencer sneer. Whether he believed it or not, it wouldnt change anything. His mother had passed away. Depressing silence nketed the room again. Rowan left the room with the medical kit, and so did Jennifer. She left a private space for the brothers for a conversation. However, Spencer remained silent, and Ivan didnt speak for his pride. Ivan cast his eyes down to read the book. Spencer stared up at the moon outside the window. Actually, he couldnt remember his mothers appearance well. After all, he was only five when the car ident happened. During that period, all the reports said Ivan had nned the tragic car ident to avenge his mother. To kill Spencers mother, he even murdered his birth father together. When the media pointed out Ivan was the maniptor, he didnt defend himself. Spencer had hated him all through the years, trying his best to make trouble for him. Although Ivan had taken good care of him, he never appreciated it. Meanwhile, Kelsington Bay. Andrew parked his car in the yard. He came to see Aubree and to report something important. Aubree went to the living room after receiving his call. The butler served them drinks and snacks. Good evening, Madam Aubree. Andrew sat on the sofa, passing Hansons criminal records to her. He reported, This man killed five people. He should have been sued several times for intentional murder, but it was changed to self-defense in the end. Aubrees heart tightened. She frowned deeply. Even though he had been sent to jail, his penalties were reduced, so he was set free in a few months. Aubree was shocked, wondering if such an underworld force existed in Arkpool City. Madam Aubree, this man had an extremely influential background. It seems hes well-protected by a powerful backer, Andrew added, ording to our investigation, his stepfather was an important politician. Hence, no matter what he had done, he could be atrge. His stepfather has helped him greatly. Lets go to the police station. Aubree stood up and said affirmatively, Submit the report to the police and let the media report it. He must have the death penalty. Hes just a disaster to society. Chapter 445 Cruelty of Dream and Reality OK, Madam Aubree. Andrew went to the police station with her. It was a way how Aubree protected her son. Since she sent the information to the police station in person, the police paid much attention. After all, the Marsh family was influential in Arkpool City. If Aubree didnt do so, Ivan would also avenge Spencer to punish Hanson. He had called the police station earlier and told them to ensure Hanson would be sentenced to death. In Arkpool City, no matter how powerful Hanson and his backer were, Ivan was still the most influential figure in the city. Hanson would never win against him. Ivan was stabbed identally as he didnt know Hanson had a weapon. It was almost midnight. Catherines apartment. Lying on the bed, Catherine dreamed about Ivan. One evening, she and Ivan were walking in a park hand-in-hand. The stars twinkled in the sky. She gently pressed her head on his shoulder. Ivan had agreed to be with her. It was the first time they dated, and the air around them was filled with happiness and romance. Thank you for everything youve done for me and the Marsh Group, Catherine. Im moved, Ivan said gently, reminding her of the tender night breeze. You are wee. I love you, Ivan, Catherine looked at him affectionately and replied with joy, Its my honor to help you. A whileter, she asked, We have known each other for so long, havent we? Catherine was always independent and mature. She looked adorable and petite in Ivans presence, immersing herself in love. Sort of, Ivan answered. Delighted, Catherine recalled the past years spent with him. They celebrated birthdays and holidays together, and she was the woman closest to him. While walking, Ivan suddenly disappeared. Catherine reached out to hold his hand but found nothing. When she paused her pace, she saw nobody. Ivan vanished. Everything she had seen just now seemed to be a dream. Catherine looked around in a panic, paling in fear. Ivan? Ivan? she called him loudly, searching for him in the park like crazy, Where are you, Ivan? Come out! Dont go! Ivan, dont leave me! You freak me out, Ivan! Ivan! Catherine kept searching for him while yelling his name desperately. On the bed, she looked tense, sweat oozing on her forehead. Her dried lips trembled. Ivan Dont go, Ivan Dont leave me Ivan! she eximed and sat up as if she had an electric shot. Her chest heaved up and down fiercely. Sitting on the bed, she heard nothing in the dark. It turned out to be a dream. Recalling her dreams happy beginning and tragic ending, Catherine felt a piercing pain in her heart. She wondered if the dream also mocked her for her wishful thinking. Catherine had been dreaming about Ivan for a few days. He appeared in her dreams in different situations. Sometimes, he left her. Sometimes, he pestered her like a ghost and a demons spell. Catherine was tortured. She lifted her quilt, put on slippers, and drifted to the wine cab. When she opened it, she found all kinds of soft drinks inside. Only then did she recall that Linda had already cleaned out her alcohol. Catherine wasnt in the mood to have the soft drinks, as they couldnt relieve her pain. She mmed the cab door shut, sitting in the living room in a daze. Her eyes had no focus, and she was lost in thought. She couldnt return to sleep at all. Tears sprung to her eyes again. She had loved Ivan wholeheartedly for years. How could she forget him?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She didnt think she could. Chapter 446 Unspeakable The following morning. Rowans Vi. Jennifer woke up beside Ivan. She got up gingerly, went to the kitchen, and told Ca what to prepare for breakfast. All the dishes she mentioned helped cure the wounds. Then she found the tools from the medical kit, nning to change the dressing for Ivan before breakfast. Changing the dressing helped recover his wound. Meanwhile, Linda arrived at the Marsh Group early. She was spirited every day. She wore a beige vintage dress, looking gentle with a sweet temperament. The bowknot on her chest made her womanish. The tight waist perfectly showed her slender figure. The first thing she did after arriving at her office was to water the green nts. She enjoyed life. Finnley also arrived. When he left the elevator and bypassed the office, he identally saw Linda through the ss wall. Without slowing down, he darted at her a few times. In his opinion, Linda was bright, lively, and energetic, with a good attitude and efficiency at work. She had worked till quitete the previous night but came to work so early in the morning. Finnley believed that she should be the role model for the employees. He entered the presidents office. Probably he had been working for Ivan for many years, or he was born like this. Finnley always looked solemn and seldom smiled. The tailored suit made him look handsome with a strong aura. Rowans vi. Ivan got up. Sitting on a bench, he unbuttoned his shirt. Jennifer carefully helped him to take it off. The bandage wrapping his shoulder had be brown due to the blood from his wound, which had already formed a scab. Jennifer gently cut the bandage with the scissors. Ivan didnt feel hurt as he took the painkillers every day. The room was quiet. Spencer also woke up, watching them while lying on the bed. When Jennifer carefully removed the bandage, Spencer saw the wound on Ivans back. It was at least four inches. His heart skipped a beat, a fierce pain rising. Jennifer sterilized it, put on ointment, and changed the dressing. Although she looked calm, she felt sorry for Ivan. Spencer thought the moment Ivan protected him from the stab, his eyes darkened. Mixed feelings surged in his heart. After finishing it, Jennifer tied the bandage, helped Ivan get dressed, and buttoned his shirt. Ivan held her hands, staring at her affectionately. Time for breakfast. Jennifer looked into his eyes with a gentle smile. Then she darted at Spencer. Join us, Spencer? she asked. Spencer got up in silence. They went to the dining room together. Spencer hesitated while keeping quiet. He wanted to thank Ivan but failed to speak it out since the previous night. He was indeed weird. After breakfast, Finnley called Ivan to ask about his status. Then he reported work to Ivan. Jennifer told Rowan, Ill go back to Emerald Bay to get the stomach medicine for Ivan. Be careful. Its alright, Jennifer replied, Its not far from here. I can tell he needs to stay here for a few more days. His wound is recovering fast. Rowan exined, I used a newly developed medicine. Its particrly for curing the knife stab. The effect works well. His words delighted Jennifer, as her student had made excellent achievements and developed many special medicines. She was proud of him. All right. I gotta go. Ivan is still on the phone. Can you tell himter? Ill be right back. Sure. Go ahead.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jennifer left the living room and sat in Spencers Volvo. Ivan talked to Finnley on the phone for almost ten minutes. After ending the phone conversation, he received a call from the police. Ivan swiped to answer, Hello, Officer Chapman? Mr. Marsh, theree two updates, Officer Chapman sounded solemn as if something terrible had happened. Chapter 447 Hanson Escaped Yes. Im all my ears, Ivan replied. The policeman told him, Madam Aubree came to our police stationst night to submit Hanson Morans criminal evidence in the past. Each piece of evidence is enough to get him the death penalty. Ivan answered calmly, Ehn. It wasnt surprising. Another update. Hanson Moran escaped from the detention house, Officer Chapman continued, feeling an intense migraine. I wonder what has gone wrong. Some essential surveince equipment has broken down. Were fixing it now. Escaped? Ivan was surprised as he didnt expect Hanson could run away under the polices nose. His eyes became cold, and his heart sank. Please rest assured, Mr. Marsh. Well catch him and find out his backer. Im calling you now as were afraid hell take revenge on you. Hope my reminder will be helpful. Got it. Ivan ended the call. He dialed Finnleys number and ordered, Finnley, start the emergency system to track down and arrest Hanson Moran. Check his backer. I must put them in jail. Track down and arrest him? Finnley was shocked. Did he escape? Yeah. I received a call from the police just now. That bastard ran wayst night, and the surveince equipment was broken. OK, Mr. Marsh, Finnley answered calmly, Ill check them now. Ivan hung up the phone. Spencer looked at him in confusion. Hanson Moran escaped? He found it difficult to believe. Ehn, Ivan replied icily, wondering who was bold enough to release Hanson. He would never let go of that person. Meanwhile, Jennifer drove the Volvo, heading for Emerald Bay. A ck SUV overtook her and stopped suddenly in front of her car, blocking the way. Ah! Jennifer didnt react quickly enough. Holding the steering wheel tightly, she stepped on the brake. Creak! The tires of the Volvo rubbed against the ground, leaving a long, ck trace, making a harsh brake sound. When the Volvo stopped, its front hit the ck SUV and broke slightly. The door of the SUV was open, and several men got off to surround the Volvo. Jennifer hurriedly pulled out her phone to call Ivan, but he was on the phone. A man knocked on the door. The door next to the drivers seat was forcibly torn open the next second. Several men held Jennifers arm and dragged her off the car.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer struggled and fought against them, but there were too many men. When she became exhausted, they captured her and got her under control. Then she was pressed into the SUV, which roared away quickly. Who are you? Jennifer asked calmly, her hands tied up on her back. Why did you kidnap me? None of the men answered her question. She peered out the window, wondering where they would take her. Her phone suddenly started ringing in her pocket. Jennifer was tense, trying to break free. A man sitting on her left pulled the phone out. Seeing the caller ID, he hung it up. It was from Ivan, and Jennifer had seen it. Where the heck are you taking me to? What do you want? Jennifer started to figure out their purpose. Why hadnt the man answered Ivans call if they aimed for money? Be quiet. Youll see our bosster. The man didnt treat her rudely. He put the phone back in her pocket. The SUV sped up, heading for the destination. Your boss? Jennifer failed to figure out who their boss was. She was Ivans wife. No one in town could afford to offend her. Chapter 448 Desperado Rowans vi. Holding the phone, Ivan was confused. Jennifer had called him a few minutes earlier, but she refused to answer it when he called her back. Worried, Ivan redialed her number but was still hung up. Is Jennie mad at me? He denied his guess, as Jennifer wasnt a petty woman. She wouldnt be angry because he hadnt answered her call earlier. A bad hunch surged in Ivans heart. He called Emerald Bay. Shortly after, the call was connected. Immediately, Ivan asked, Has Jennie arrived? Morning, Mr. Marsh, Marry answered, Mrs. Marsh hasnt arrived home. Ivan thought about the time. Even if Jennifer drove at 40 Mph, she should have arrived. He wondered if she had dropped by a flower store on the way. Ivan waited patiently, trying to be optimistic without connecting it with Hansons escape. However, each second seemed to be torture to him. The bad hunch in his heart worsened, but he was unwilling to believe it. Meanwhile, the ck SUV had pulled up to an abandoned factory. Jennifer looked around and ensured that she had never been there before. Roughly, she knew they were in the south suburbia. She was dragged down the vehicle forcibly, her arms still tied up. Get in! a man snapped. Jennifer couldnt figure out who she had offended, wondering if Aubree was in there. However, she didnt think it was possible. Aubree didnt have to do this to her. The factory was shabby with cracked walls, looking like it would copse anytime. Hurry! The men on either side dragged her fiercely. Jennifers gaze swept around. Once she entered the door, she smelt the gas smell, which sickened her and made her dizzy. It was a massive room with a mess, reminding her of a garbage station. She saw spider webs everywhere. The ss of the windows was broken. The sunlight fell into the room, dust floating in the air. Jennifer could tell the air in the room was terrible, mixed with a rotten stink. Hurry! Go upstairs! a man surged her. There was no fence on the shabby stairs in the center of the room. Jennifer couldnt escape at all. Meanwhile, she was curious to know who the maniptor was and what he or she wanted. She was pushed upstairs. It was tranquil, and only their footsteps were heard. Bypassing the corner, Jennifer saw some liquid dripping, which soon covered the soles of her shoes. By instinct, she stopped mid-step, frowning at the liquid. The pungent gas smell sent her a life-threatening signal. She realized that the maniptor didnt only want money. The gas Does the person want to kill me? The fear overwhelmed her, sending a chill down her spine. Go up! a man pushed her impatiently. Jennifer lost her bnce, almost falling into the gas. He dragged her to stand still and pulled her upstairs violently. The second floor. It was an empty room with more than a dozen iron jars in the corner. Jennifer saw several pirs. In a chair nearby sat a man in ck. He wore a cap, the brim of which hid his face. Several bruisers were standing behind him. Some carried iron bars, and some held des. All looked fierce and violent. Jennifer felt numbness in her arms. In silence, she looked around the ce. The gas smell fully filled the air.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer saw two big jars of gas lying on the ground. The gas covered the floor, and some dripped to the stairs. It reminded her of two wordsCthe desperado. Chapter 449 Two Conditions Boss, shes here. Jennifer was untied. She couldnt win against them to escape as the stairs and entrances were guarded. She looked at the man who was called Boss. When he raised his head, they locked eyes. Jennifers heart skipped a beat, and she recognized him. Hanson Moran? Why are you here? She gaped. Else should I be? Hanson grazed his sparkling nose stud. Mrs. Marsh, where do you think Im supposed to be? Jennifers mind was nk. Blood drained from her face. She recalled a big group of men blocked Spencers way when the policemen arrested Hanson that night. He was like the gang leader. Jennifer feared. However, Hanson looked triumphant with an evil smile. Jennie Brooks, we met before. Remember? Looking into his eyes, Jennifer tried to ring the bell in confusion.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His voice and the way he addressed her helped. Jennifer was shocked. Its you? Hanson beamed at her. Right. Long time no see. Never thought of reunion, right? What do you want? Jennifer was on alert, looking around. No worries. I wont hurt you. Hanson was serious. I only want Spencer Lawrence to die. Also, Ivan Marshs money. Ill let you go after getting both. He added, You are not my target. With those words, he added Spencers WhatsApp ID to his contact list. Jennifer didnt feel relieved. Arent you afraid of being arrested? Society is ruled byws. How dare you wish to kill him? Think Im kidding? Hanson tabbed his phone without looking up. Gas is everywhere. Havent you smelt it? Jennifer was frightened, feeling sickened and dizzy. Ivan Marsh loves you so much, and hes rich. I dont think 200 million dors is too much for him. Hanson had made up his mind. The value you can bring him is more than 200 million. Youd better stop it, Hanson Moran. You cant change my mind, he refused. Im born to like ying fire. Rowans vi. Spencer stared at the invitation from Hansons WhatsApp and was shocked, wondering if it was an illusion. Then he raised his head to look at Ivan. Hanson Moran wanted to add me on WhatsApp. Ivan was also taken aback slightly. ept it. Right after Spencer epted it, Hanson sent him a video call invitation. Ivan walked to Spencer. Answer it! Hanson had already turned on the rear camera. He gestured, and two of his men dragged Jennifers arm. When Spencer answered the call, he directly saw Jennifer tied up. Jennie! He was so scared that he jumped to his feet instantly. Calm down, Spencer, Jennifer reminded him, Dont be reckless. Watching the scene, Ivan panicked. Before he spoke, Hansons face appeared in the camera. Good. You both are together. Hanson sneered, Ill make it short. You bastard, Hanson Moran! Spencer roared angrily, She has no grudges against you. Why did you capture her? Take it up to me if you are a man! Ivan gripped his shoulders to let him calm down. After all, Jennifer had been kidnapped. Spencer calmed down and kept silent. A whileter, Hanson asked, Done speaking? Listen to me now. If not, keep on. Dont hurt her, Ivan said calmly, We can talk. You are more sensible. Hanson chuckled. Want to save her? Two conditions. First, I want Spencer Lawrence to die. Second, I want your money. Chapter 450 I Dare You to Call the Police Behind him, Jennifer chimed in, He wont do anything to me. You guys must keep calm.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hansons eyes became icy. Raising his hand, he pulled the trigger of his pistol. Bang! Ivan and Spencer heard the sound, their hearts tightening. Jennifer didnt dare to provoke him any longer. The camera was pointed at Hanson. He passed the pistol to his man, and thetter gently wiped it. Jennie? Ivan panicked. What did you do to her? A ghost of a smile appeared on Hansons lips. He sighed. The bullet brushed past Jennifers shoulder. Her sleeve was broken, but she wasnt injured. How much do you want? Ivan grabbed the phone from Spencer and tried to be calm. I can double the ransom. Let her go! He was sure that Jennifer was still alive. Hansons aims hadnt been achieved, so he shouldnt have killed her so quickly. No, no, no. Hanson shook his head, looking like he didnt care about wealth or fame. Why would I take double ransom? Im alone and cannot spend it all. Things didnt go as Ivan wished. I have many criminal records and have be your target. I might be arrested by the police at any time, said Hanson, Money isnt so important to me. Not important to you? Why did you ask him for ransom then? Jennifer exposed him, Just tell them your purpose. My purpose? Hanson giggled as if amused by the words. Im dying soon. You know what? I just want to have apanion on the way to the grave. Either you or Spencer Lawrence. Give me the address. Spencer grabbed the phone from Ivans hand. Gazing at the screen, he added, Ill go there. Good. Hanson looked as if he had won the half of the game, smiling faintly. Youve decided to die. Now, its the money business. Pass your phone to Ivan Marsh. Ivan snatched the phone. Hanson Moran, if you dare toy a finger on Jennifer, Im gonna make you and your family die miserably. Last time. Ill give you as much money as you want. You must make sure shes safe and sound. If you called the police, I wouldnt guarantee that, Hanson responded arrogantly. Also, even if you double the ransom, Spencer Lawrence must die. He sneered, Honestly speaking, I have no grudge against your wife. I never n to hurt her. I only want to send Spencer Lawrence to Hell. Before the two men spoke again, he added, Two hundred million dors should be a small figure to you, Mr. Marsh. Youll have two hours to prepare. Ill send the bank ount number to Spencer Lawrences WhatsApp. I must receive the money first. Tell me the fucking address! Spencer roared, wishing to rush to rescue Jennifer. Without the address, how am I supposed to let you watch me die? Be patient. I must receive the money first. Show me your sincerity. Life for life. Just a kind reminder. This womans destiny is in your hand. He pointed the camera at Jennifer. Ivan and Spencer saw her arms tied up on her back, feeling sorry for her. Hanson continued, If you dare to call the police, Im sure youll regret it. Donte here! Gas is everywhere in this ce, Jennifer reminded them again, He has gone nuts. He only wants to burn us all. Hanson hung up the call after she passed the message to them. He knew the two men would believe Jennifers words. Gas? Ivan and Spencer both heard her message clearly. Thats too dangerous! They were all worried about Jennifer. Chapter 451 United Although it was Spencer who caused everything, Ivan didnt me him. It seemed that he had been thinking about a way calmly, and he had been worried about Jennifers safety. Did she get hurt by the shot just now? Both Spencer and Ivan were thinking about this, but none of them said it out. All of the sudden, Spencer thought of something, his eyes lit up and he was about to run out. Ivan quickly grabbed his arm and stopped him. Where are you going? Im going to save her! Spencer was anxious. I know where they are. They are in the southern suburbs! We shot a human trafficking scene there! Ivan arched his eyebrows, Are you sure? There seemed to be hope. Im 90% sure. Spencer was too anxious to stay clear in mind. Even if there is only a slight chance, I am going. I cant leave her alone! You cant go alone. Ivan grabbed his arm and was afraid he would run away as soon as he loosened his grip. If you died, Jennifer would live with guilt for the rest of her life. Spencer was slightly calmer after hearing this. Since we have known where she is, we need to think of a way to save her. Ivan wasposed, We need a n, not an impulse. He had been in the business world for years and had much moreposure than Spencer did, after all. Spencer had only a simple idea that no matter what, he had to keep Jennifer safe, even if the stake was his own life. But after hearing Ivans words, he had be less impulsive and decided to cooperate with him. What do you think we should do? He told Ivan the address and said, It will take at least an hour. Ivan loosened his arm and closed the door. Just as Spencer was wondering what he was going to do, he turned around and leaned his back against the door, took out his phone and made a call. Spencer was confused. Was he afraid he would run away? Then he heard Ivan said on the phone, Theres an abandoned warehouse in the southern suburbs. Jennifer has been kidnapped by Hanson. Send three men there. I need you to give me a general description of the warehouse. I need the information and you have to keep Jennifer safe. Yes, sir. Without saying anything more, Ivan hung up the phone. You hung up? Spencer asked worriedly, Who did you call? This is not business. Youre saving someone. Why didnt you say something more? What more? Ivan asked, Do you want me to keep talking on and on? We dont have much time now. Spencer didnt know what to say. They have all been trained, Ivan told him, looking at him in the eyes. I trust them. It was not that he wasnt worried about Jennifer. He was more worried about her than anyone else, he loved her.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After making sure that Spencer wouldnt leave alone on impulse, Ivan grabbed his ss and went to pour some water. Why didnt you call Finnley? Spencer didnt understand and anxiety was written all over his face. Arent you going to call Finnley and ask him to get the money ready? Why are you drinking water here? Ivan drank the water and said, Its human need. Then, he took out a credit card. There are two billion here. I can give it all to Hanson. Ivan said with determination, as if saying I loved her more than you. Spencer still didnt understand and was angry. Hes noting for Jennifer, and hesing for me. Can you even see it? Ivan put away the credit card and said, Do you think he will have a chance to use the money? Chapter 452 I’m Playing A Game The two looked at each other, Spencer was stunned and surprised by Ivans calmness. Maybe his men were really good and wouldnt disappoint him. Deep inside, Spencer had taken Ivan as his brother. There was only one thought on his mind, which was saving Jennifer. In the southern suburbs. It was deserted here. Not even a house could be seen within miles. The abandoned warehouse was surrounded by weed, looking like a grave. On the second floor of the warehouse, there was gasoline on the ground. The air was filled with the smell of gasoline, making Jennifer feel sick and frown. Hanson looked at her up and down, stood up and grabbed a ss of water as he walked towards her. She refused, Im not drinking it. Her hands had been tied and there was one man on each side of her. She couldnt move at all. What are you doing? Im not drinking it! Hanson handed the ss of water to one of the men and Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief. All of a sudden, Hanson grabbed her chin and stuffed a white pill into her mouth. He took over the ss of water and pour it down her throat. Jennifer wanted to spit out the pill, but she had been forced to drink a lot of water and couldnt. Hanson loosened his grip of her chin, took the ss, turned around and walked towards the chair. What did you give me? Jennifer was angry and kept struggling, Hanson! What was it? There was anger and fear in her eyes. Horrible images shed through her mind. Youre sick of the gasoline, arent you? Hanson put down the ss, turned around and sat down on the chair leisurely, looking up at her. The pill would make you lose your smell for now. It can make you feel better. After hearing his words, Jennifer did feel that the smell of gasoline in the air had be lighter and she felt better. After a while, the smell disappearedpletely. Jennifer looked at him in shock without saying a word. Hanson looked into her eyes with a smile. The next second, Jennifer was on guard again and thought of something deeper. How did you have this pill? Hanson smiled and replied, I knew you would feel sick of the gasoline, so I took it with me. There was a surprising gentleness in his words. However, Jennifer wasnt moved at all and was struggling. The two men grabbed each of her arms and her struggles were in vain. It was not until Hanson raised his hand that the two men let go of her. Jennifer kept persuading him. Stop doing this. Why do you have to take Spencers life? What good will it do to you? You dont hate him at all.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. I dont hate him, but that guy upsets me, Hansons face changed and he said expressionlessly. He found that it was me who had been going against him and he should havee to me and apologized. But he didnt. He fought back. But you were the one who messed with him first. Jennifer tried tomunicate with him. Hanson, do you know what youre doing? She frowned and looked around, Youremitting a crime. He brought so many men with him and there were gasoline tanks all over the ce. No. There was ruthlessness in Hansons eyes. Im ying a game. Spencer asked for the game and he will finish it. Hanson I advise you to speak less, I dont have any water for you here. As he said, Hanson crossed his legs, took out his phone and started to y games. Waiting was always tough. Untie her hands for her and get her a chair, Hanson said without raising his head. After all, he hadnt sent Spencer the address, they wouldnt be here any time soon. But Hanson his man was worried. Just untie her. Cut the crap. Hanson was still ying with his phone without raising his head, Shes just a woman. Could she escape from this ce alone? Chapter 453 Stop There Since Spencer had given the order, his men didnt say anything more. They loosened their grips on Jennifers arms and untied the ropes around her hands. Jennifer looked around and saw two men guarding the stairway. Behind Hanson stood six men and there were two men beside her. In total, she had seen ten of them. She didnt know how many men were downstairs. She could only handle several men alone without considering their guns. Her hands, which had been tied for a long time were sore. She rubbed them and was thinking about a way out. One guy found her a chair with dust all over it. Jennifer didnt sit down on it, but walked towards Hanson. Stand away from me. Hanson was ying games and didnt raise his head. I dont want to talk to you or negotiate with you. Jennifer stopped and stood there. I want to ask for mercy for Spencer and for you. Hanson didnt say anything as if he didnt hear her. Jennifer wasnt sure if she would irritate him again. It seemed that Hanson was going all out this time. He had been so used to the excitement and thrills that he no longer cared. Jennifer looked around again. There was a dozen of tanks. She couldnt be sure if there was all gasoline in the tanks. The ground was all wet, including the spot where she was standing on. Hanson had sent men to guard the way here. If anyone came, he would know at once. He would send the address to Spencerter. If Spencer dared toe with backups or sabotage the rules he had set for the game, he didnt mind going down with him. Stop there!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At the checkpoint, three men dressed like farmers stopped. What are you doing here? Hansons men walked towards them and stood in front of them, looking at them up and down. One of them was carrying a hoe, one with an empty basket, and one with a dirty woven bag. They had rolled up their trousers, and their clothes were covered with mud. They were sweating, it seemed they had just done farm work. We were asking you a question. What are you doing here? another man raised his voice. Sir, we live nearby, one of the three farmers said in a local ent with a smile on his face. He pointed at not far away. We were just doing farm work over there. The weather today is good, so we are about to go fishing. Yes, we are going to have a good harvest this year. Before Hansons men could say anything more, another man continued. Better thanst year. Another farmer asked, Guys, what are you doing here? This ce is deserted. Hansons mens faces changed. The three farmers had been wearing a smile on their faces. However, they found something off. He shouldnt have asked the question! One of them wiped his hands on his clothes, took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed the men. Have some cigarettes? Hansons men were all smokers, but because there was gasoline in the warehouse, Hanson kept telling them not to carry any cigarettes. Therefore, they hadnt had any cigarette for a long time. There was a distance from here to the warehouse. There shouldnt be any problem with smoking here. They thought. Moreover, Hanson couldnt see them smoking. It would just take a few minutes. Therefore, they took the farmers cigarettes and lit them. Chapter 454 What to Do Now Wed better go fishing right now, after we are finished, we will bring you some fish. You know? The fish here are really delicious. Just go and leave right after youre done, one of Hansons men said. Okay! Thank you! the farmers smiled. Here, take all the cigarettes. Then they walked away. Hansons men looked at them. It seemed that they were really farmers. Their waists were slightly bent, it must be from year of farm work. At this moment, in Rowans house. Ivan and Spencer had been staring at the red dot on the tabletputer for three minutes, finally, the red dot was moving ahead. They breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, the farmers were Ivans men and they had managed to sneak in. Since the money is ready and your men are in, should we ask Hanson for the address now? Spencer couldnt wait anymore, and he was getting angrier and angrier about Hanson. Ivan turned his head and looked into his eyes calmly. You need to think about the bigger picture. We need to keep everyone alive. Spencer was irritated and didnt want to reason with him. Were alive here, but what about Jennifer? Do you love her at all? How could you be so calm? I love her, but I dont want you to die, Ivan answered. Spencer looked into his eyes and saw the mixed feelings in them. Just call him and tell him the money is ready, Ivan said in a low voice. And I want to know how Jennifer is doing. Spencer had also been worried about how Jennifer was doing. Therefore, he called Hanson. On the second floor of the abandoned warehouse, the sudden ringing of his phone interrupted Hansons game, he frowned and looked up irritably. He met Jennifers eyes. Jennifer wasnt sure if she could escape this ce. If Ivan and Spencer came, this maniac might kill everyone, including he himself. She had to be careful. Instead of answering the phone, Hanson gave a hint to his subordinates. Soon, his subordinates tied Jennifers hands behind her back. It all happened so fast that she didnt even have time to struggle. Be careful! she was in pain, It hurts! Be gentler, Hanson said to his men. After tying her hands behind her back, Hansons men messed her hair. Jennifer didnt have time to and couldnt avoid. Her hair was soon in a mess, she looked as if she had been pped in the face for multiple times. In Rowans house. He didnt answer my phone. Spencer started to feel worried, Why didnt he answer?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. There was anger in Ivans eyes. Hanson, that despicable man! What should we do now? He has taken all control, Spencer asked, He didnt give us the address. We cant do anything. It seemed that he was still somewhat calm. But before getting the address, they couldnt take any action. Ivan thought and said, Hesing for you, not Jennifer. Then why did he answer my phone call? Spencer couldnt figure it out. At this moment, he got a call from Hanson and saw his profile picture. Spencer immediately answered it, then he saw Jennifers embarrassed look. Her hands were tied behind her back and there were two men on each side of her. Her hair was in a mess, so was her clothes. There was blood stain on her face as well as her clothes. Moreover, there was a towel stuffed in her mouth. Jennie! Ivan felt heartbroken seeing her like this. There was hatred in his eyes. Spencer really regretted it. His lips trembled and he couldnt say a word. He really shouldnt have messed with Hanson. Seeing the two through the phone, Jennifer kept shaking her head. However, she couldnt struggle out or say a word. She really didnt want them toe. Chapter 455 Save her Hanson! Spencer was suppressing his anger. The money is ready and my life is ready, send me the address and stop hurting her. Hanson thought that he had really caught the right person. Therefore, he joked with a smile, Mrs. Marsh, is Spencer in love with you? He is willing to trade his life for yours. Jennifer was still trying to struggle, she had words to say. But how could Hanson let her speak? Ms. Marsh, Im impressed. You got 1 billion dors ready so soon? The phone was turned and the camera was pointing at Hanson, who was smiling with his legs crossed. However, his smile was somewhat scary. Spencer will drive here alone with the money and I will send you the address. No! Ivan grabbed the phone from Spencers hands. Iming with him. You are in no position to negotiate with me, Hanson said indifferently, ignoring him, Both of you. Jennifer was exhausted, sweat broke out on her on her forehead. Why should I believe that you will let her go? Ivan asked calmly, afraid that Hanson would change his mind. Hanson didnt answer. There was anger in Ivans eyes, but he was still trying to be calm.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencer can take the money to you, but I have to be there to pick Jennifer up and with a doctor. Shes hurt, I need to get her treated. Hanson didnt refuse, he thought for a while and said, Are you sure you will only bring one guy? After saying that, he looked at Ivan. I am sure, Ivan dared not ask for more. After all, this guy was a maniac. He had to ensure Jennifers safety. Fine. But remember your words. Hanson didnt think a doctor would get in the way, But if you break your promise, you will go back with her dead body. Ivan was anxious, I am a man of my word. I hope you are as well. And stop hurting her. Of course. Hanson looked pleased, Send him the address. You cane over, I will be waiting for you. After that, he hung up the phone. Ivan was both angry and worried about Jennifer. She must be scared. He felt sorry for her. Ivan had never been so humble in his life. Jennifer was his weakness. Just then, his phone rang and he received several photos of the warehouse. They called Rowan over and set out. Spencer got an address from Hanson. His guess was right. The navigation was on and Rowan drove. Although he didnt say anything, he was worried about Jennifer as well. Ivan and Spencer were in the back seat. They should be discussing the n to get Jennifer out, but none of the said a word. At the checkpoint, after smoking the cigarettes, Hansons men had all passed out. The drug in the cigarette could make them faint for 12 hours. On the first floor of the warehouse, Ivans men had snuck in through the window. They saw two men guarding the gate. They exchanged nced and snuck over. They covered the guards mouths from behind and injected anesthetic into them. The guards passed out. After dragging them out of the house, they texted Ivan. They could smell something horrible in the air. They, they noticed the dripping fluid from the staircase. One of the got close to smell it and made sure it was gasoline. They texted Ivan about it. Chapter 456 Why Should I Escape In the Volvo, Rowan was driving at full speed towards the warehouse. He hadnt said a word, but he was as worried as Ivan and Spencer in the back seat. Ivan stared at the photos sent to him, The gas ran down from upstairs and the staircases were covered with it. I think the second floor has been covered by gasoline. Hansons crazy. Do you think he wants everyone to die with him? Spencer suddenly got scared. Im not afraid of death, but what about Jennifer? Shes innocent. Ivan was also in a fluster. I dont care about anything else as long as she could be safe. Spencer wished the car could run even faster. He had put aside his own life. No. Ivans eyes were filled with determination. You have to care. Your mom when through a lot and gave birth to you, you have to stay alive and. Live a life she wanted you to. Spencer was stunned, turned to look at him. It was the first time Ivan had mentioned his mother and he didnt seem to hate her. Ivan looked ahead with a frown. No one knew what was on his mind. The car was driving at a fast speed. Rowan didnt know how to think clearly. There were only six of them against a group of lunatics, what were the chances they could win? On the second floor of the warehouse, Hansen was excited with his legs crossed and tapping on his thigh with his finger. He was wearing acent smile. He could almost imagine Ivan and Spencer driving over helplessly. Jennifers hands were tied behind her back. She couldnt move at all. There was a towel stuffed in her mouth, she stared at Hanson in anger. She could also imagine Rowan driving the car and Ivan and Spencer were sitting in the backseat, they must be really worried about her. The three of them put themselves in danger for her. Jennifer had always been a kind person, she always felt guilty when she had someone worried about her. Just wait a while longer, Hanson looked up at her and saw through her. I guess they are desperately rushing over, waiting to give me their money and their lives. Youd better pray they didnt run into car ident. Car ident? The two words were nightmare to Jennifer. She was worried and every second felt like an hour. What do you say I should do when they arrive? Hanson thought for a while and asked with a smile, It isnt fun taking one life for another, is it? Jennifer shook her head repeatedly. It seemed she had words to say. Hanson stared at her, stood up and walked over. Jennifers suddenly quieted down, gasped, and looked into his eyes. There was sweat on her forehead. She had been struggling for a long while and she was exhausted. Hansen took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the sweat off her forehead. Her eyes seemed to bemunicative. She looked determined with tears in her eyes. He couldnt help feeling sorry for her. He took out a towel in her mouth. Make it short. It was rare for him to be so gentle. Jennifer took several deep breaths and finally calmed down. How are you going to get out? The whole second floor is covered with gasoline. If you burn this ce down the second Spenceres up, how are you going to escape the fire? Escape? Hanson touched the tip of his nose and asked in confusion, Why should I escape? Jennifer was startled by his words and widened her eyes. Her face turned pale. Hanson stuffed the towel back into her mouth and said to her, You know what? Your mother-inw has collected all the evidence of my crimes and handed them to the police. I have killed 5 people and I cant escape anymore.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Jennifers eyes widened and thought he had gone crazy. He wasnt going to escape? Chapter 457 Crazy Hanson turned around and walked to the chair. He said with a smile, I can be executed or I can die in my own way. I can let everyone I hate die with me, isnt it fun? Jennifer was outraged. If she could, she would skin him alive. He was heartless! It was horrible. Jennie, Hanson called her and seemed to be asking for her opinion, What do you think if I told Spencer to kneel his way up? He seemed to be expecting her answer, Shoot some video and post them online. At least he could go viral for thest time online. Meanwhile, Ivans men were walking quietly upstairs. They had been trained and didnt make a sound. They needed to get a thorough description of the second floor and sent it to Ivan so that he could make a n. At the turn, they found two men standing at the stairway. Both of them were tall and with electric baton. They immediately bent down and stepped back. They needed to get rid of the two guards first. They walked back downstairs and discussed a n in a low voice. They couldnt imagine what might happen next. Everyone might die together here today. Add five more tanks of gas, Hanson said to his men. Yes, sir. Jennifer saw that three men walked over and poured three tanks of gas down the ground.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Hanson had gone nuts, so had they? What was on these peoples minds? She desperately watched everything happening, yet there was nothing she could do. She felt such deep despair. She knew how important Spencer was to Ivan, Ivan risked his life to take a knife for him. If Spencer died, Ivan would lose another family and he would be traumatized again. He may never be happy again. Jennifer didnt want to see this happen. Hanson yed another round of game. When he raised his eyes again, he saw Jennifer with tears all over her face. She looked pitiful. He stood up, wiped her tears for her and looked into her eyes full of resentment. Her eyes had been swollen because of the crying. Jennie, would you feel disgusted if I said I like you? Hanson looked at her, like a dying man. He felt sad to leave her and had mixed feelings. Jennifers sight had been blurred by the tears and she felt a splitting headache. I wont hurt you. Hanson wiped her tears for her. No matter how she struggled and resisted his touch, he had been very patient with her. He said to her, I will hand you safely to Ivan and you will leave the warehouse. Then, I will burn the ce down. No! Jennifer shook her head. Hanson said in a low voice, The expulsion might sound loud. Dont be afraid, just cover your ears. It was as if he was saying nothing special. Jennifers heart skipped a beat and she felt flustered. Because Ivan and Spencer were getting closer and closer. Soon, she heard the sound of braking. There was a moment of silence. Hanson and two of his men rushed to the window and look down. They saw a Volvo parking down there. They arrived half an hour earlier than they had estimated, how fast were they? Hanson looked at the checkpoint and was confused. Why hadnt anyone told him? But he didnt have time to think about it now. He pushed Jennifer over. Hanson put his arm around her neck and a knife against her throat. Jennifer could feel the coldness from the knife. She dared not move. She could feel Hansons heart racing. He might lose it at any time. Everyone in the car, get out and open the doors! Hanson shouted at downstairs. If theres more than three of you, the game would be over. Chapter 458 Kneel Your Way Up In the backseat of the Volvo, Spencer said to Ivan in a calm manner, Dont mind me. No matter what, you have to get Jennifer out safely. After that, take her away. If I died, take it as I have repaid you for my mother. It was the first time he had ever spoken to Ivan with such solemnity. None of them had expected it would be farewell. Just as he opened the door and was about to get out of the car, Ivan grabbed his arm. Spencer looked back at him and their eyes met. You have to think straight, Ivan said to him genuinely, You have to stay alive. If you died, Jennifer will never be happy again. After hearing that, Spencer felt much better. Was that so? Would she care? For a moment, the world seemed to have stopped running. Spencer felt both sad and moved. He had a lot of words on his mind, but there was not enough time for him to say them. Ivan said, I dont want anything happen to her or you. He felt heartbroken, but he was still trying to keep calm. Lets act ording to the circumstances. What are you waiting for? Hanson had lost his patience and was worried they might y tricks on him. Come out now!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The doors of the drivers seat and the back seat were opened at the same time. Three men got out of the car. There was still ster around Spencers right arm. Seeing this, Hanson couldnt helpughing. It was hrious. The three of them looked up at the second floor. Seeing Jennifer being held hostage and the knife against her throat, their hearts ached for her. She seemed to have been tortured, her eyes were red and swollen with tears. Her hair was messy, so was her clothes. There were blood stains all over her. Moreover, there was a towel stuffed in her mouth and she was shaking her head. It was as if she was telling them to leave as soon as possible. Heres the money you wanted, Spencer raised the credit card and begged Hanson, Please, dont hurt her! Are you begging me? Hanson smiled. But you didnt even kneel down. While Hanson was talking to the three of them, the two guards at the stairway had been taken care of by Ivans men. They were skillful. They covered the guards mouths from behind and knocked them out. They did it nimbly. They drugged the guards down. Now that they had gotten rid of four of Hansons men. It had be much easier. Ivan was with his earphone on and heard his man report the situation. There were several men on the second floor, which had been covered with gasoline. The three men climbed up the third floor and walked to the staircase to observe everything, waiting for an opportunity to act. Spencer bent his knees and knelt down, Ivan looked at him with a heavy heart. Please, let her go, Spencer said in a humble manner. Im begging you. How Jennifer wanted to tell him to stand up! She was deeply hurt seeing him kneel down for her. I hope you can keep your words. Spencer had lost all his pride. Hanson smiled, Kneel your way up. Then, he said to his man, Take out your phone and film it. It will be hisst footage online. How childish! Spencer thought. He could lose his life for Jennifer, this wouldnt hurt him at all. As long as he could save Jennifer, he was willing to do anything. Jennifer had lost all her strength to struggle. She had been exhausted and her wrists were bruised. Hanson was holding the knife against her throat. Spencer, kneel your way up, Hanson said, enjoying the moment, You are not allowed to stop until I give the order. Or the knife might pierce her skin! Ivan was getting angrier and angrier. He could do nothing but watch the woman he loved being held hostage. Chapter 459 Take One Life for Another Mr. Marsh, you can take action after Mr. Lawrence go upstairs, we will be ready to help. Ivans mans words came through his earphone. We have taken down four of them, it will be easy now. Ivan didnt say a word, but he trusted them. Before they seeded in saving Jennifer, he had to be on full alert. Hanson looked at Spencercently and ordered his men, Frisk him and see if hes carrying any weapon. One of Ivans men walked over. He had changed into one of Hansons mens clothes. If one didnt look carefully, he couldnt find that he was someone else. Moreover, Hanson had never expected that Ivans men had stuck in. The guy frisked Spencer carefully in front of Hanson. He found a gun at Spencers waist and the twos eyes met. Ivans man lowered his head and his voice, Dont shot. You will burn the ce down. He said it while frisking him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sir, theres nothing! he reported to Hanson a minuteter. Good! Hansonughed out loud and said to Ivan, I will let go of Jennifer after Spenceres up. Kneeling on the ground, Spencer moved humbly and with embarrassment into the warehouse. Rowan frowned. There were tears in Ivans eyes as he watched. Oh, and Mr. Marsh. You can stay downstairs, Hanson shouted at Ivan, I will throw Jennifer down from here, lets see if you can catch her. Hanson thought that they were on the second floor and Rowan and Ivan were both downstairs, Jennifer should be safe. Jennifer was scared. She was worried about Spencer. Soon, Spencer knelt his way to the stairway with worries for Jennifer. As soon as she was out of danger, he would kill Hanson! Even if he had to die with him. Everyone, inside or outside the warehouse, had smelled the gasoline. Hanson had never wanted to kill Jennifer. He said to Ivan, After picking her up, leave immediately. This ce will be burnt down! With a gloomy face, Ivan was judging how high up was the second floor and the length of the rope. He was estimated how much distraction Spencer could give Hanson. He had to decide which direction he could take while ensuring Jennifers safety. He was analyzing in his mind. He had to keep everything under control. Soon, Spencers knees were bruised. There was sand, pebbles and garbage on the ground. He felt pain in his knees. As he got upstairs, he smelled intense gasoline. It was obvious, Hanson wanted to die with him. Spencer had long put aside his own life, all he wanted was to save Jennifer. On the staircases, the gas was running down. Spencer could almost smell death. The three month he had shared with Jennifer was the happiest time of his life. Although she had never loved him, she had been so close to him. They slept and dined in the same house. They basked in the sun and watched TV together. Spencers pants had been covered with gas. It was getting heavier and heavier. He was about to reach the second floor. Chapter 460 Cooperation There were few words he wanted to say in his mind. Goodbye, Jennie. This is thest time I could ever love you. Outside the warehouse, Ivan saw Hanson turn to look at Spencer as well as the smile on his face. Great. It seemed Spencer had arrived at the second floor. But Ivan could see that Hanson didnt let his guard down. The knife was still against Jennifers throat. He could even see blood oozing out from her neck. She was hurt! Ivans heart skipped a beat. Jennifer watched as Spencer showed up in her sight, kneeling on the ground. She hated Hanson. Spencer went up thest staircase. He knelt towards Hanson. Jennifer felt heartbroken. She wanted him to leave right away. Let her go. Spencer stopped and looked up. However, Hanson threw a knife to him and said, Pick it up. Spencer did as he was told and grabbed the knife up from the gas. Hanson sneered, I want to see your blood. Downstairs, Ivans eyes turned cold. Seeing the ster around Spencers arm, Jennifer burst into tears. Will you let her go after you see my blood? Spencer held the knife and looked up at him. Do it first. Hanson didnt give him the answer. It seemed that he was enjoying this. Ivan realized he had to do something now. But Hanson had be a madman. No! Jennifer tried to struggle. Spencer had spotted that Jennifers neck was bleeding. Without saying a word, he stabbed himself on the shoulder. Blood gushed out. Hanson had also seen the blood on Jennifers neck and immediately took the knife away. He was also shocked. At this moment, a rope slid down from Ivans sleeve and fell into his palm. He threw it at the second floor and it hooked the handrail. With Rowans help, he got on top of the Volve and jumped up to the second floor. He did it in only three seconds. Pain came from his back, but he didnt care. All he wanted was to save Jennifer. Before Hanson realized what had happened, Ivan had grabbed his hand holding the knife. The knife dropped to the ground and Hanson felt pain from his sprained wrist. Meanwhile, Spencer got up, carried Jennifer in his arms and threw her down to Rowan. Rowan caught her in time. Ivans men fought with Hansons. Regardless of the pain in his wrist, Hanson rushed to the table. Ivan then spotted the lighter on the table. He couldnt catch up with Hanson anymore. Run! Then, he rushed towards Spencer. The moment Hanson grabbed the lighter and lit it, Ivan held Spencer and the two of them jumped down.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The two of his men also jumped down. Behind them, there was a huge fire. The four of them handed on the top of the Volve. Rowan immediately started driving. Soon, the warehouse exploded! Bang! The shattered cement broke the windshield and the four on top of the car were wounded. Sitting in the backseat, Jennifer had been untied by Ivans man and Rowan was driving. She looked back at the fire and tears streamed down her cheeks. She didnt know they had escaped. Chapter 461 Narrow Escape Jennifer burst into tears and felt that the world had turned gray. Were they all dead? The chance of survival was small in such a big fire. Stop the car! she suddenly got excited, turned to look at Rowan in the drivers seat, Rowan, stop the car! Stop it now!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. We are still in danger. Rowan tried to hold on to the steering wheel, Sit tight! No! Im going back! Jennifers voice was hoarse and he shouted at him. Im going to find them! Stop the car! As she was shouting, an arm fell from the window. Turning her eyes, she was stunned. She recognized the hand and the watch. She stared at it and was stunned. Jennifer finally came to herself and grabbed the hand. She got her upper body out of the window. Then, she saw Spencer and Ivan on top of the car along with two strange men. Their faces were covered with dust from the fire and they were smiling at her. They had a narrow escape from death. The Volvo drove away. They were getting further and further away from the burning warehouse. Jennifer grabbed Ivans and Spencers hands. She saw Spencers wounded hand and his bleeding shoulder as well as Ivans blood-stained back. Jennifer knew that Ivans wound on his back must have cracked. Ivan and Spencery on top of the car and both reached out their hands to wipe her tears for her. Jennifer smiled with tears. They were safe, It felt good. And a lot of things that she had been struggling with seemed nothing now. After driving the car far away from the warehouse, Rowan finally stopped. Be careful. Jennifer and Rowan got off the car and helped Spencer down first. He seemed weak. Ivan jumped down the car, bearing the pain. In order not to let Jennifer worry, he acted as if he felt nothing. But Jennifer had seen the blood on the back of his clothes. Jennifer had an injury on her neck, but she would be fine. Rowan immediately took out the medical kit and helped everyone treat their wounds. Ivan and Spencer felt sorry when they saw the embarrassed look on Jennifers face. Dont worry about me. He didnt do anything to me. Jennifer wiped the blood off her face, Its all are fake blood. Its not mine. Spencer and Ivan were stunned. At this moment, a dozen of police cars drove over. The police soon arrived at the burning warehouse and were taking evidence. Even after Hanson died, they had to find his body and make an official announcement. After all, he was a wanted man who hadmitted felonies. The police needed to give an exnation to the public about the fire and about Hanson. Spencer was the worst injured among everyone. He was with ster around his neck and his right arm. His trousers were worn because of the kneeling just now. His pants were covered with gasoline. Why did you hurt yourself? Jennifer was bandaging his wound for him, and tears streamed down her cheeks again. Seeing Jennifer feeling sorry for her, Spencer felt pain no more. Because I was angry. If you were angry, you should hurt him instead of yourself. Spencer told the truth. I just wanted him to let you go as soon as possible. Hearing this, Jennifer felt guilty. Knowing what was on her mind, Spencer said with a smile, I was kidding. I didnt know it would hurt this bad. His arm had been numb with pain. Chapter 462 Ran into Him Jennifer knew that he lied because he didnt want her to feel bad. She didnt say sorry because she knew if she did, Spencer would feel even worse. However, deep inside, she had apologized to Spencer millions of times. Im sorry. After Spencers wounds were bandaged, he looked at everyone and said sincerely, It was all my fault. I almost got you killed. Stop apologizing, Ivan said calmly and had regained his usualposure. We were doing everyone a favor by getting rid of Hanson. Yes. Rowan agreed, Everyone, get into the car. Go home and change your clothes. You dont want any infection. Ivan helped Jennifer into the car and Spencer sat next to them. The three of Ivans men got in after them. Ivan picked Jennifer up and let her sit on hisps. Does it hurt? Will I hurt you? Jennifer was worried. Ivan held her waist. My wounds on my back, not my thighs. Rowan drove the car. When they arrived at Rowans house, they saw a Limo parked in the yard. Its Mrs. Marsh. Rowan looked back and reminded Ivan. Everyone in the car was stunned, including Ivan. What a bad time! At the gate of the house, Aubree, who had been waiting, stared at the car. Why hadnt anyone got out of the car? Everyone looked in a mess. Jennifer looked at her messy hair in the mirror and felt flustered. She had finally started to patch things up with Aubree, she didnt want it to be ruined.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ivan grabbed her hand and helped her out of the car. Rowan got out of the drivers seat. Then, everyone followed them and got out of the car. Except for Rowan, everyone else looked like refugees. Seeing them walking over, Aubree looked at them in disbelief. She had a lot of questions on her mind. When she saw Ivan, she was frightened. Jennifer and Spencer were next to Ivan. Looking at them, Aubree was furious. It must be because of them that Ivan got hurt again. What were you doing? Aubree asked in a harsh voice, How did this happen? Were you fighting again? What was it about this time? It was obvious that Spencer was the most badly hurt here, but all she cared about was Ivan and she was pointing fingers at Spencer. She looked at Spencer with disgust. Ivan stopped in front of Aubree. Mom, you should go home first. We need to treat our wounds now and we dont have time for you. As he said, Ivan walked into the house. Just as Aubree turned her head, she saw Ivans bloodstained back and was startled. She grabbed Spencers arm and shouted, Was it you? There was hatred in her eyes. Before Spencer could answer, Ivan had grabbed Aubrees hand and said to Rowan, Treat Spencers wounds first. It was obvious he cared about Spencer very much. Okay. Rowan looked at Spencer, indicating him to keep walking. If it was in the past, Spencer would have retorted Aubree now. But at this moment, he felt very calm and didnt want to argue with her at all. He followed Rowan into the house. Ivans cold attitude towards Aubree just now really hurt her. Didnt he care about her feelings at all? Mom, Ivan said to her, Itsplicated. I will exin it to youter. You should go home now. After Spencer left, Aubree looked as Jennifer and wanted an answer from her. But Jennifer also didnt look well. Aubree thought for a while and looked back at her son. Come home for dinner tonight. After that, she left. Chapter 463 Take A Shower Together Although Aubree said in a calm tone, she was disappointed. Her son had changed a lot since he met Jennifer and Spencer. He was no longer the boy who loved her so much that he would rush into the fire to save her. He was no longer the boy who cared about no one else but his mother. Aubree hated Jennifer and Spencer. What had they done to Ivan? She got into her Limo. Although she was deeply worried about Ivans injury, she didnt ask any more questions. Rowan was here, Ivan should be fine. In the room in the house, Rowan took off Ivans coat for him and found him a set of clean clothes to change into. He filled the bathtub with hot water for Ivan. Go take a shower and wash away the smell on gasoline on you. Anyway, the bleeding has stopped. Okay. Thank you. After Aubree left, Jennifer held Ivans arm and said to him, Take a shower first and I will help you bandage your woundter. Will you help me take a shower? Ivan blurted out. He then held Jennifers wrists. Looking at the bruises on then, he couldnt help feeling sorry. It doesnt hurt at all. Jennifer got into his embrace and hugged him. Tears filled her eyed again. Do you know how scared I was? She asked um a low voice. I didnt want you toe save me at all. Im not afraid of death, but Im afraid I might get you killed. Ivan felt guilty. He held her into his arms. Jennie, do you know what Im afraid of? Im afraid of losing you. He said, Im sorry you had to go through it. It will never happen against. I promise. We will stay alive, cherish and love each other. Jennifer had learnt a lot. Shall we take a shower together? Ivan proposed. I have been badly injured. I need someone to help me. He acted pitiful. Jennifer looked into his eyes and nodded. She knew what was on his mind. The housekeeper found them two sets of clean clothes. Jennifer felt the water temperature for him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. She unbuttoned his shirt for him and helped him take off his clothes. She had been very careful. The moment Ivan got into the bathtub, he grabbed Jennifers wrist and pulled her into his arms. Ah! Jennifer was caught off guard and fell into his arms. The water sshed. Jennifer immediately got up and asked nervously, Are you okay? Did I hurt you? Ivans wound was on nis back, near his shoulder. His wound didnt touch the water. Seeing Jennifer, he had felt pain no more. Jennifer was his most effective medicine. Ivan carefully washed her face for her. And Jennifer did the same for him. The atmosphere was romantic. Ivan held her cheeks and kissed her on the lips. Jennifer sat on top of him and kissed him back. Ivan cherished the moment. Its over now. Its all over. After the kiss, Ivan hugged her. I wont put you in danger again. He was still ming himself. He didnt want to recall the two hours of fear of losing her again. Jennifer put her head against his chest and listened to his heartbeat. Spencer didnt mean for any of these to happen. Can you not me him? I dont. In Ivans eyes, Spencer was still a boy. Everyone was stupid when they were young. Besides, what Spencer had done really moved him. In particr, when he knelt down in front of Hanson, Ivan saw a new him he had never met. To save Jennifer, he became so humble. Chapter 464 Relieved Hearing Ivans words, Jennifer felt relieved. It was all over now. She hadnt told Ivan the fact that she knew Hanson. He was dead now and she would never meet him again. She didnt see any point in telling Ivan about it. It was nothing, besides. She had saved Hansons life five years ago. She didnt remember him very clearly. It was just her doing her job. After the shower, Jennifer put on her clothes. Ivan was drying her hair with a dryer. Jennifer buttoned his shirt for him. The both of them enjoyed this moment together. After that, they went to see Spencer. Spencer had also taken a shower and Rowan had treated his wounds for him. He had several stitches on his shoulder and he could still feel pain.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Seeing Ivan and Jennifer, he held back the pain and acted calm. Sit down and let me see your wound, Jennifer said to Ivan and then went to take the medical kit. Ivan took off his shirt and Jennifer unwrapped his gauze. She saw his cracked wound. It must have hurt. Did he feel pain when they were taking a shower? He didnt even groan. Even as a professional doctor, Jennifer couldnt help feeling sorry when she saw this. She gave him a painkiller and then started to treat for him carefully. She stitched his wound for him. While stitching for him, she couldnt help shedding tears. Sitting next to them, Spencer watched. He got mixed feelings and kept reying the narrow escape from the explosion in his mind. He had finally realized something. Ivan had words he wanted to say to Spencer, but he didnt know where to start. After the incident, Spencer also had words to say to Ivan. But he felt awkward to say them. Things had always been awkward between the two of them, after all. They both disliked each other, but they cared about each other at the same time. There was a weird silence in the room. Finally, Jennifer finished treating Ivan and helped him put on his shirt. She washed her hands and squatted down in front of Spencer, looking up at him. She said sincerely, Spencer, thank you. The twos eyes met and they both knew what it meant. Spencer looked at her and saw her swollen eyes and her injured neck. It was as if her tears had been drained. She was the one who had been scared and worried, but she was still trying to make them feel better. Thinking of what she had been through in those two hours, Spencer felt sorry. We have to keep alive from now on, Spencer told her. Jennifer nodded. She knew that Spencer had seen through a lot of things. She cherished her friendship with him. Spencer, lets go to my mothers for dinner tonight together. Ivan spoke. He didnt sound as proud and arrogant as before. Jennifer and Spencer looked over at him in surprise. Ivan looked gentle. Everyone was stunned. Ivan had never spoken to Spencer in such a gentle manner before. Time seemed to have stood still. Chapter 465 Lingering Fear You are also a Marsh, Ivan said sincerely, I want you to meet my mother. No. Spencer immediately answered, Im not a Marsh. Neither my dad nor my momsst names Marsh. Ivan got mixed feelings upon hearing this. Spencer didnt like Aubree, who had been trying hard to drive him away over the years. Ivan knew how he felt, so he didnt say anything more. But he had made his own attitude clear. He had taken Spencer as family. Although he didnt express it in words, it was a lot for him. He had always been a proud man. Jennifer was moved. The two of them made up. It was their gain from the incident, wasnt it? In Kelsington Bay. The sun shone on the house. In the yard, Aubree was having tea alone with a lot on her mind. She looked serious, but no one knew exactly what she was thinking. Alfie held Dianas hand and they walked over. They observed Aubree to tell her mood. Grandma? Aubree came to herself and looked at the kids. Grandma, why are you unhappy? Diana sat down beside her and grabbed her hand. Whats on your mind? Looking at Diana, who looked like Jennifer, Aubree suddenly got mixed feelings. She was angry with Jennifer.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She might get Ivan killed one day. Ivan had seldom gotten hurt in the past 38 years. But after he met Jennifer, he was put in danger several times. Thinking of Ivan covered in blood, Aubrees heart ached. Diana looked at her in confusion and could tell that Aubree seemed a bit distant somehow. She dared not say one more word. Aubree did not answer her granddaughters question. She was in a bad mood. She got up and walked toward the living room, in case she might snap at the kids. Alfie and Diana looked at each other and followed Aubree in hand in hand. The news was on TV. They could see a burning house with smoke in the wild. The reporter said it was an abandoned warehouse, in which Hanson, the wanted man, kidnapped Jennifer and asked Ivan Marsh for a billion and for Spencers life. He had asked his men to carry several tanks of gas there. Ivan and Spencer got his call and called the police. Hanson lit the warehouse on fire, trying to let them die with him, Ivan and Spencer had a narrow escape, but were both wounded. Looking at the news, Aubree was in shock and worries. They had just escaped a fire? Was that why they all looked embarrassed and wounded when she saw them? Geez! It was said in the news that Hanson had died in the fire, but Aubree didnt feel any happier. She got a lingering fear. If they didnt escape She couldnt imagine it. She might have lost her son. Why did Ivans life turn to be so dangerous after he met Jennifer? It was all because of Spencer. Aubree now thought that Spencer was a much bigger disaster than his mom! They brought nothing but bad luck. No, Spencer had to leave the city. He would get Ivan killed. Chapter 466 Found Her Secret At midnight. Aubree calmed down and asked the chef to prepare dinner. She had told Ivan and Jennifer toe home for dinner. Although Ivan didnt agree, she knew he woulde. Ivan never turns a deaf ear to her words, although he seldom listened to her opinion when it came to major deals, he had never refused her tiny requests. Before Jennifer and Ivan went to the Kelsington Bay, they got back to the Emerald Bay and took Pippa with them. They were afraid that it might be awkward. Aubree trusted Pippa and took her as friend. In the Lamborghini, Pippa sat next to the two of them nervously. She couldnt help asking, Was it true in the news? You escaped from fire? Ivan and Jennifer didnt answer her, but Pippa had known the answer. Its okay now. Jennifer grabbed her hand and dared not recall what had happened. It was a painful memory for her. After all, someone died in that fire. Pippa knew that she must still be in lingering fear, although worried, she asked no more questions. Everyone was safe now. It was all that mattered. Ivan sat next to the window and was holding Jennifers hand. He looked charming in every asion. He was looking out of the window at the scenery, no one knew what was on his mind. After the Lamborghini arrived at the Kelsington Bay, Aubree saw it through the French window. She was worried about Ivan, so she requested for him toe back for dinner. After getting out of the car, the three walked into the house. Maam. Pippa greeted Aubree with a smile. Mr. And Mrs. Marsh. the maids bowed to Ivan and Jennifer. Mom, Ivan said to Aubree. Mrs. Marsh, Jennifer said. Aubree nced at Jennifer and then looked back at her son. Hows your injury? Let me see. She had been worried. Ivan looked into her eyes and unbuttoned his shirt. Then, he turned his back to her. Pippa dared not look at it. Aubree walked over and saw the gauze around his wound. There was blood oozed out. She felt sorry for him. It doesnt hurt anymore, Ivan said, I have taken the painkiller and Rowan used the best medicine for me. Then, he put on his shirt again. There was nothing Aubree could do. She sighed. At least he was still alive. It was Hanson I know, Aubree looked at Ivan and said, I saw it in the news. She didnt want to recall it again. Aubree felt lucky they escaped. She was really afraid of losing them, Although she didnt like Jennifer or Spencer, she had never thought of letting them die. At this moment, Pippa had gotten upstairs. She had a bedroom here. She grabbed some of her belongings, when she walked to the balcony, she identally spotted the kids socks hanging there. They were cute. Pippa was suddenly lost in thought.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Kids? With confusion, she walked to the room that had been locked thest time she came. It was quiet around. She tried to open the door, but found it was still locked. There were footsteps. She withdrew her hand and immediately turned around to leave. She ran into Aubree at the stairway and smiled at her, Maam. She was flustered inside. Chapter 467 What Do You Think? Aubree wasnt in a very good mood. She took a look at Jennifer and walked past her. Just as Pippa was walking downstairs, she saw Jennifer walk up. She was stunned. Jennifer followed Aubree into the study. Aubree wanted to talk to Jennifer? When Pippa met Jennifers eyes, she felt worried. However, Jennifer lookedposed. Pippa had a bad feeling. She walked downstairs and asked Ivan in a low voice, Sir, madam wants to talk to Mrs. Marsh? Yes. Ivan knew it. But hed better leave this to Jennifer. He was Aubrees son. He couldnt get in between them. And he knew Jennifer wouldntpromise at everything. The study on the house had been vacant over the years, for Aubree didnt like to read books. She was always hot-tempered. She had never been a togetherdy. But the maids cleaned the study every day. A lot of books here were purchased by Ivan and every corner of the study was stainless. Jennifer walked into the study and left the door open. Aubree stood by the window and asked her, Do you think you are worth one billion dors?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Her question was a sharp one. That depends on to whom, Jennifer looked into her eyes and wasnt intimidated at all, Some people think Im worthless while some think Im worth to risk their lives for. Jennifer still couldnt help feeling sorry when she thought of Spencer. He was such a proud man, but he knelt down in front of Hanson. If Spencer didnt make it out alive today, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. To Aubree, her answer was hurtful. The biggest difference between Jennifer and her was that Jennifer was loved, while she wasnt loved by many people. You must be proud that my son risked his life for you, Aubree criticized her, Do you think its for you to show off? Mr. Marsh, Im not showing off anything. I was just telling the truth, Jennifer answered calmly, I think everyone needs to learn to be tolerant and lenient and to appreciate others. Thats the only path to happiness. After the narrow escape from death, Jennifer had learnt a lot more about life. She had always thought Aubree was unbelievable, but now, she felt sorry for her. Because she had been trapped by herself all these years. Hearing this, Aubree was even more displeased. Are you saying that Im a petty woman who would never be happy? Are you happy? Jennifer asked, Are you? Aubree was out of words. It seemed that Jennifer had got her. Her face changed. Ivan made it home safely, but do you know how dangerous it was? Jennifer tried to keep calm and narrated, The whole second floor in that warehouse was covered with gasoline. Spencer was forced to kneel his way up to the second floor by Hanson. She continued, The news didnt tell you the details. Hanson put a knife against my throat and my hands were tied behind my back. Hanson wanted to kill everyone. Only did then that Aubree noticed a bandage on her neck. Mrs. Marsh, Jennifer didnt want to go on anymore and said sincere, What would you feel if we all died in that fire, would you feel happy? Chapter 468 What Do You Want to Say Aubree didnt know what to say. She couldnt imagine it. Jennifer had studied psychology before and knew what was on her mind. Mrs. Marsh, I know you dont like me, but you wouldnt want me dead. She was right. Aubree wasnt a devil. You are just insecure because you think Im taking your son away from you. Jennifer said gently.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She said with sincerity, Mrs. Marsh, I dont know if Im doing it right, but I really want to take the opportunity to tell you that Jennifer didnt finish but waited for Aubrees response. Aubree was curious and looked at her. What do you want to tell me? Just say it. I want to tell you that Jennifer smiled, I am just another person who loves Ivan deeply. Aubree looked into her eyes and listened. Mrs. Marsh, Ivans just like you. Hes always insecure and never trusts anyone. He used to keep every only to himself. He once told me he had never thought of getting married before. Aubree was stunned and then asked coldly, Are you saying this to show that you know him better than I do? I dont know about that, Jennifer said with a smile, But I know that hes happy with me. He has been smiling a lot often and a lot gentler. Yes. Aubree admitted that. She had seen it with her own eyes. He was smiling a lot more often and had been in more troubles than ever. That was why she was insecure. Aubree felt that he was being taken away from her. After Jennifer appeared, Aubree became unhappier. Mrs. Marsh, to tell you the truth, I have resented you for the attitude you had towards me, Jennifer opened up to her, But I know that you are Ivans mother and I should respect you and understand you. I will love you as he loves you someday. Aubree could see the sincerity in her eyes. Jennifer continued, In particr, after the incident, I have learned that I should cherish everything and be tolerant. Aubree was slightly touched. Meanwhile, downstairs, it was the fifth time he had looked at his watch. He was worried about Jennifer. But it hadnt been fifteen minutes. Jennifer said she needed fifteen minutes alone with Aubree. He had promised her. In Rowans house. Spencer sat down on the sofa facing the window. He looked at the setting sun and felt lost. He would never be able to be called home for dinner by his mother again. But he was indeed relieved that Jennifer was safety. Then, he had mixed feelings thinking about the chance of Ivans attitude towards him. Did they make up? Even if they hadnt, they were patching things up already. At this moment, he had understood a lot of things. Two hourster. The Lamborghini drove into the yard downstairs. It was already at night. The stars were twinkling up in the sky and the moon was bright. Chapter 469 Disappointed Ivan and Jennifer packed up some food for him, all of which was Spencers favorite. In the brightly-lit dining room, Spencer was confused when he saw the food on the table. He looked at them in confusion. How do you know my preferences? Jennifer answered with a smile, Just sit down and eat. We drove all the way here. Its still warm. Spencer turned to look at Ivan and wanted and answer from him. Ivan looked at him gently with his hands in his pockets. He didnt answer. These details moved Spencer, who had seldom felt loved. He sat down on the chair and started to eat. Ivan had done a lot of things for him since he was a child. He had cleaned up a lot of the mess He had made in school. But he had never felt touched and even felt Ivan annoying. He hated Ivans proud look and he would sometimes make trouble for Ivan om purpose. But he had grown a lot after the incident. Ivan and Jennifer stayed at Rowans for the night. Although Ivan didnt feel any pain now, he needed to recuperate. The next day morning. The Marsh Group building stood there under the sun, serving aa the most representativendmark in Arkpool city and carrying a lot of young peoples career dreams. In the simply-decorated CEOs office, Finnley walked in with hisptop and ran into Linda, who came to deliver a document. Good morning, Finnley, Linda greeted him, she was wearing a dress. Morning, Finnley looked at her and said in a gentle voice, Im having a meeting, just put it on the desk. Are there any urgent files you need me to sign on? No. Linda smiled and made way for him. Linda walked into the CEOs office after Finnley left. Her heart finally stopped racing, but she still felt sweet.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The CEOs office wasrge and with great lighting. Linda put the document down in the desk and suddenly got an idea. She didnt leave immediately. Finnley was in a meeting and wouldnte back any time soon. She looked at the door and sat down on the chair. She opened one of the drawers. Then, she saw several sketches. They were casually drawn and without any color. She thought they were Finnleys work, took them out carefully and looked at them with a smile. The cartoon figures on them looked vivid. However, when she saw the signature at the end of the drawing, she frowned. She looked at it and murmured, Mya? She couldnt be sure because the signature was a bit wild. The three sketches suddenly felt heavy in her hands. She took a picture of the signature and put the papers back to where they were, closed the drawer and left. Who was Mya? Was She Finnleys fiance? He kept her drawings, he must love her and miss her, right? Chapter 470 The Kids Were Missing In the morning. The sun shone through the curtains and woke Ivan and Jennifer up. It was bright outside. Ivan and Jennifer got up and had breakfast at Rowans. Jennifer then refreshed Ivans bandage for him. Spencer, we need to go to the Emerald Bayter, but we mighte for dinner tonight, Jennifer said to Spencer, Stay here and dont go out. I know, Spencer said gently, Dont worry about me. I will take care of myself. He had nothing to do now and he hadnt refreshed his life n yet. He needed time to think it over and added, I wont leave before Im recovered. Hearing this, Ivan and Jennifer were relieved. They said some brief words to Rowan, Thank you for looking after him. Then, they left. Jennifers wound on her neck had almost recovered and there was a cute bandage on it. Ivans back was healing as well. He was using the medicine that Rowan had recently developed. Jennifer was driving while he was in the passenger seat. The windshield was lowered and there was breeze. A song was ying. They hadnt had such a peaceful time together for a long time. They arrived at the Emerald Bay. Jennifer sat on the chair in the balcony and called someone while drinking tea. Madeleine, how are things with you? Jennifer asked in a light mood. I have raised a lot of rabbits. Its getting livelier in the farm! a young woman answered her. How are Alfie and Diana doing? Jennifer asked, Are they helping you out? Diana loves rabbits and she knows how to take care of them. Arent they at home with you? Madeleine asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer frowned, What do you mean? They have gone back home a week ago, dont you know that? Jennifer was shocked. After having some brief words with Madeleine, she hung up. She called Alfie, who didnt answer. She called Diana, but her phone had been turned off. A week ago? She put down the teacup and hurried downstairs. Ivan! she was too anxious and almost stumbled. In the living room, Ivan immediately rushed over to hold her into his arms. Whats wrong? Alfie and Diana havee back to the country a week ago! she anxiously said, But we dont know where they are now. Everyone was nervous. Marry and Jordan were also in shock. I dont think someone kidnapped them, Ivan said calmly, If they were kidnapped, the kidnapper shouldve called us for money. Besides, the kids are smart, they should be safe. At this moment, Pippa suddenly recalled the locked door in the Kelsington Bay and the kids socks she had seen. I know where the kids are! Her eyes lit up. Everyone looked at her and Pippa said, They are in the Kelsington Bay. Im sure! Ivan and Jennifer looked at each other in disbelief. Then, Pippa told them everything. The kids socks? Jennifer had been convinced and was relieved. But then, she was worried again. Will your mom hurt them? I dont think so, Ivan grabbed her shoulders and said, She loves them. She wont hurt them. No! I have to go to the Kelsington Bay, now! Jennifer ran out of the house. Chapter 471 Find the Kids Alfie and Diana were her life. Although she had always given them much freedom, she was worried knowing that they might be in danger. Im going with you, Ivan went after her, Be careful! Pippa also followed them. Wait! Since Madam has locked the room, it means she doesnt want you to find it. In that case, will she admit that she has taken the kids away after we arrive? What if she transferred the kids somewhere else? Her words made sense. Jennifer and Ivan stopped. The driver had opened the car door for them. Get into the car first, Ivan said to Pippa and Jennifer. Then, he got into the car as well. The Lamborghini drove to the Kelsington Bay. Jennifer could never stay calm when it came to the kids. Ivan thought about it calmly, There are two questions. Did the kidse back on their own or did my mom bring them back? How have they been in the Kelsington Bay? Thinking of what Madeleine had told her on the phone, Jennifer said with certainty, I think they came back on their own. It was a hidden farm; Aubree shouldnt be able to find it. Lets take another vehicle, Ivan said to the driver, Drop us off at the next intersection. We are taking a taxi there. Jennifer understood what he was thinking. He was worried that Aubree might hide the kids if she saw their Lamborghini. Ten minutester. A taxi stopped in the yard in front of the Kelsington Bay. Through the windshields, they saw the kids running and flying kites in the yard. They were overjoyed. Seeing the kids smiles and the way theyughed, Jennifer was finally rxed. At least, they werent abused or confined. At this moment, Aubree walked downstairs and saw the taxi through the French window. She wondered who it was. When she reached the living room, she saw Ivan, Jennifer and Pippa getting out of the car. She was nervous. The kids were still ying in the yard! She immediately walked out. Alfie and Diane caught a glimpse of Ivan and Jennifer and were stunned in ce, looking at them. Daddy! Mommy! They threw away the kites and ran towards them. Jennifer looked stern.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She was a bit angry. Why did you do this? The kids knew they had done something wrong and both looked at her. The most important thing is that they are safe, Ivan breathed a sigh of relief, squatted down and carried the kids up in his arms. Put them down. Your wound Jennifer was worried and took the kids from him. You have made a mistake, kids. Have you thought of what might have happened? What if bad guys caught you? Im sorry Alfie lowered his head. Diana also felt sorry. We just wanted grandma to like you. Behind them, Aubree stopped upon hearing this. Jennifer felt bitter sweet looking at the children. She failed as a mother. She got the kids to worry for her. Aubree walked over. Grandma Alfie and Diana held her hands. Jennifer and Ivan looked gentler. However, Aubree was a bit unhappy. The kids came here for a purpose? Im sorry, Mrs. Marsh. The kids have made you troubles, Jennifer apologized, Thank you for taking care of them. What are you thanking me for? Aubree frowned and refuted, They are my grandchildren. Chapter 472 Remember My Words Jennifer immediately realized that she had said the wrong words and exined, I didnt mean that I mean, you have always lived alone here, the kids must have been a lot of work. Aubree took a deep breath and decided to let her go. Alfie, Diana, do you want to keep staying with grandma or go home with daddy and mommy? Jennifer squatted down and asked the kids with a smile. She was genuinely asking for the kids opinion. Of course, the kids missed their mother. They hadnt seen her in a long time. And Jennifer raised them up, they loved her. Alfie pursed his lips and turned to look at Aubree. Grandma, we wille see you again soon. Grandma, bye! Diana waved her hands at Aubree. Aubree didnt insist on asking them to stay. Looking at their adorable looks and then thinking of the purpose of theming here, she got mixed feelings.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They came to make peace between Jennifer and her? Just like that, Ivan and Jennifer took the kids away. Seeing the taxi drive away, Aubree was a bit at a loss. When she returned to the living room, she happened to see the housekeeper, who had just carried the kids suitcases down. Put them there, Aubree said, They wille back. Yes, maam. Somehow, Aubree began to miss the kids the moment the left. She was always absent-minded staying in the house alone. On the way back to the Emerald Bay, Jennifer didnt lecture the kids since Pippa was around. The kids had their self-esteem, she respected them. She always did. After getting home, she called the kids into the study. Close the door. She sat down at the desk and looked at the kids sternly. Diana stood by the desk while Alfie went to close the door. After the door was closed, he walked next to Diana. They looked into Jennifers eyes and looked guilty. From now on, no matter what you do, you have to let us know first, got it? Jennifer said in anger, If you cant remember it, recite my words, now. Alfie and Diana didnt answer but looked at her. There were tears in her eyes. You have done something wrong, why are you looking aggrieved? Jennifer still looked serious. Mommy, why doesnt grandma like you? Alfie pouted andined. Jennifer felt bitter. She didnt know how to answer him. Diana spoke, Grandma is a bad person. She doesnt like mommy! Tears fell down her eyes. Jennifer was touched. She hurriedly said, Its not like that. There will always be someone who dislike you in the world, honey. Grandma doesnt like mommy because theres something about mommy that is not good enough. Shes not a bad person. Jennifer didnt want the kids to call their grandma bad. She was a bit anxious. A lot of things had happened recently that she had ignored the kids. She hadnt had time to ask about their lives. Diana was crying and it broke her heart. Alfie was a big boy now and he was trying to hold back his tears. Chapter 473 Different Mommies The kids felt sorry for their mother and their mother felt the same way about them. Jennifer didnt have the heart to me them now. She held them into her arms and felt bad. She failed as a mother. She rubbed their heads and kept putting in good words for Aubree, Grandmas a nice person, you just dont know her. She wished the kids could love their grandma. The kids had graved for a father and a grandma. They had missed a lot of love from family and she wanted to make it up to them. In the Kelsington Bay. Aubree had been in a bad mood since the kids left. She always got absent-minded looking at the socks the kids had worn and the sses with which the kids had drank. At dusk, in the Emerald Bay. Under the setting sun and in the warm breeze, the kids were ying in the yard and sweating all over.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Marry took them for a shower. Half an hourter. Alfie and Diana changed into a set of new clothes. Alfie was wearing a blue romper while Diana was in a blue dress, both with a pink heart on it and they both wore a pink cap. Mommy, where are we going? Alfie asked. Jennifer had told them she would take them somewhere after they took a shower. To Rowans. The children were very excited and pped their hands happily, Great! They followed Ivan and Jennifer out of the living room, happily got into the Lamborghini. I havent seen Rowan for a long time! Mommy, I miss him a little bit. Diana looked very cute. You will see him soon. Jennifer smiled at them. In the back seat of the car. Alfie looked at Ivan, who was next to him, and said, Daddy, can I sit on yourps? Because Diana was sitting on Jennifersps. No, Jennifer grabbed Ivans hand that was reaching out to Alfie, Daddys injured. Alfie frowned and looked at Ivan worriedly, Daddy, you got hurt? Im okay, Ivan smiled and let Alfie sit down hisps, Its nothing. Besides, I didnt hurt my legs. Where did you get hurt? Alfie was still worried. Does it still hurt? Mommy is a doctor, have you let her check for you? Mommy has checked for me and she said I will be fine, Ivan said in a gentle voice. Daddy, is there anything I can do for you? Im fine, honey, Ivan rubbed Alfies chubby cheek and said, How was your stay at grandmas? Grandma was very nice to us, Alfie shared their experiences at Aubrees. When they were about to arrive, Jennifer said to the kids, I will introduce a new friend to youter. A new friend? Alfie looked at her curiously, Is it Rowans girlfriend? Who is it? Diana asked, Is she beautiful? No, Jennifer answered, Its daddys younger brother, your uncle. Uncle? Alfie looked at Ivan in confusion, I thought grandma only has one child. Is he daddys cousin? Diana asked. No. Jennifer exined, They have the same daddy, but different mommies. Jennifer had discussed whether they should tell the truth to the kids with Ivan. She thought if they lied, the kids would keep asking questions and it would be awkward. Moreover, the kids would grow and know the truth someday. The kids were thinking about her words. Same daddy but different mommies? Different mommies? they asked at the same time. Chapter 474 Having A Third Baby Anyway, just remember that hes your uncle, Jennifer said to the kids, And hes a very nice person. Im sure he will like you. Yay! We have an uncle! Its great! I now have a daddy, a mommy, a grandma and an uncle! Diana said excitedly, I have so many families! The kidsughter came. Everyone craved for family. The Lamborghini soon arrived at Rowans house. The kids rushed out of the car and ran towards the house. They couldnt wait to meet their uncle. Jennifer helped Ivan out of the car. Im fine. Im recovering fast, Ivan put his arm around her shoulders and held her hand. They walked towards the house. Uncle!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Wheres our uncle? The kids looked around the house and ran to the room whose door was opened. They saw Rowan inside. They ran into the room and greeted Rowan, Rowan! Rowan was surprised that they came. He looked out of the French window and saw a Lamborghini. He was happy to see the kids, Diana, Alfie. The kids didnt say anything more but looked at the other man in the room. He was standing by the window with his right arm in ster. He looked at the kids, who thought he looked like Ivan. Uncle! The kids bowed to him and said, Nice to meet you! Im Alfie! And Im Diana! Ivan and Jennifer showed up right after the kids introduced themselves. Spencer looked at the kids and then at their parents. He got excited. He couldnt describe his feelings. Ivan looked gentle, standing at the door. While Jennifer was with a smile next to him. She said to Spencer, You are going to have a bigger and bigger family now. Spencer came to himself and teased, Are you guys having a third child? He intended to hide his excitement. Jennifer was stunned and looked at Ivan. Mommy, is there a baby in you? Alfie put his ear against her belly. Diana did the same. Is it a little boy or a little girl? Everyone in the room was amused and Jennifer chuckled. They all looked happy. Alright now. I havent introduced myself, Spencer walked to the kids and stood still in front of them. He reached out his left hand, Alfie, Diana, Im Spencer Lawrence. Nice to meet you. Chapter 475 Why Can’t I It was at night. In the Kelsington Bay. Sitting at the table, on which there were delicate dishes cooked by the chef, Aubree didnt have any appetite. It was quite in the big house. Aubree kept thinking about Jennifers words to her. About being tolerant and being happy. Her words repeated in her mind. She got annoyed when she thought of it and hated Jennifer. Did she think she know everything? That she was a saint? She was just showing off Ivans love for her. In the Emerald Bay. After tucking the kids in, Jennifer poured a ss of water and took a pill back to the bedroom. Ivan was sitting by the window and reading under the gentle lights. Jennifer felt drawn to him as she looked at him. Hearing the footsteps, Ivan turned around and looked at her standing there. Their eyes met. Jennifer smiled at him. She was beautiful when she smiled. Ivan put the book down and drank the water she brought him. Jennifer put the pill close to his lips. Ivan swallowed it. I dont have a stomach problem anymore. Ivan put down the ss and held her hand, his eyes filled with gratitude. I know. Jennifers gaze was always so gentle. She said, This is thest pill. Thank you, honey. Ivan hugged her waist and put his forehead against her belly. He thought of the third child Spencer talked about in the afternoon and couldnt help smiling. He stood up. Come. He carried her in his arms. Ah! Jennifer was caught off guard. Put me down! You were injured! What are you doing? She didnt struggle, for fear of hurting him. But Ivan didnt put her down. He carried her to the bed and unbuttoned his shirt. What are you Jennifer was startled, You cant I cant? Ivan got onto her and bit her earlobe gently, Why cant I? But your wound Jennifer stopped him, It might be torn again. No, it wont. Ivan kissed her on the neck, chin, lips The gentle kisses gradually turned into passionate ones. Jennifers heart raced. They had sex all night. The next day, at four in the morning. In an apartment. Catherine was standing there, drawing the curtains aside and looking out of the window. She looked lonely. She dreamed of Ivan just now. He was holding her hands and promising he would love her forever. But then, he disappeared somehow. Catherine woke up from the heartbreaking turnout to the cruel reality. She could never have him. Not even in her dreams. She couldnt fall sleep now. She had been losing sleep recently. She couldnt even get to see Ivan. There were few stars in the sky. It seemed that it was going to rain soon, the sky was gloomy. To Catherine, life was hopeless now. She wanted to get back on her feet but couldnt. She didnt know how long this wouldst. She had never been in a rtionship with Ivan, but she felt like going through a hangover.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He had never loved her, while she felt like she had loved him for several lives. Chapter 476 Getting Rid of Him with Money At six oclock in the morning, the rain was drizzling from the gloomy sky. A drop of tear fell from Catherines unfocused eyes. Like every morning, she stood beside the window for hours, looking outside, like a statue without feeling. She had been suffering from insomnia these days, like a caged bird.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. To her, no doubt, love was the most detrimental thing in the world. Kelsington Bay. No, no. No! In the bedroom, Aubree had just woken up from her nightmare. She grabbed the quilt and suddenly opened her eyes, sweat soaking her clothes. Looking at the empty ceiling, she gasped for air. It took a long time to realize that she was dreaming. She could still remember the dream very clearly. It was an ominous dream as if it was heralding something, which made her extremely afraid and uneasy. She dreamed that Ivan died for Spencer. And it was a horrible death. Thinking of the details, she felt that her back was cold and her face was terrifying. For the rest of the day, she kept thinking about one thing. Eight oclock in the morning. The rain was still falling, and a car stopped at Rowans vi. Tammy entered the living room with an umbre and a box in her hand. Mr. Watson, good morning. Tammy, good morning. Is Mr. Lawrence up? Yup. He is inside. Okay. Tammy had called Spencer the night before, saying that she was going to visit him the second day. So, Spencer set an rm to not sleepte. Spencer had no mother. Tammy was his mothers age and she had been taking care of him for nearly 20 years. They were like family. Carrying the insted box, Tammy knocked politely on the open door. Mr. Lawrence, good morning. She saw the man sitting on the couch at a nce. Good morning. Spencer looked no longer aggressive. I made you some cookies this morning. Tammy felt distressed seeing that Spencer was injured. Would you like to have a try? Spencer was so touched that she visited him on such a rainy day. After he was injured, he gave Tammy a break. Tammy went back to her hometown. She learned from the news that Spencer was injured. A momentter, another car stopped at Rowans vi in the drizzle. Rowan was in the living room. He looked up the window, unsure whose car it was. The car door opened. Four men came down and quickly walked toward the living room. Rowan greeted them at the door. Hello, Mr. Watson, Im Andrew. The man in the lead showed his ID card politely. Madam Aubree has something for Spencer. Before Rowan spoke, Spencer came out, his eyes cold. Andrew walked toward him and handed him a ne ticket. The departure time was in three hours. Andrew decided to make a long story short. Madam Aubree bought you a vi in New York, and someone will pick you up when you get off the ne. Spencer reached out and took the ticket, looked coldly at the time and destination, his lips nted. Then, Andrew handed him another card, There are three million in the ount. It should be enough for you to live the rest of your life decently in New York unless you want an extravagant one. Spencer hated Aubrees attitude. She thought she could handle everything with money. He raised his eyes and asked disdainfully, Who does she think she is? The Queen of Ennd? Does that mean you refuse? Andrew looked at Spencer. Madam Aubree had thought of this, so she has a backup n. Must I go? Spencer asked. Andrew didnt answer. The four men at the door raised their guns, aiming at Spencer, their faces cold. Rowan was startled! Yet Spencer was fearless. He knew what death felt like. He had experienced it not long ago. But if Aubree killed him, she wouldnt be able to face Ivan. Chapter 477 Tell Her What I Said At this time, the Lamborghini drove right into the front yard of the Rowan vi. Jennifer drove in person and Ivan was sitting beside her. They were heading to thepany and decided to drop on by the way.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the yard, they saw three cars parked there. They could only recognize that one was Rowans car. Getting off, Ivan opened up an umbre, put his arm around Jennifers shoulder and they quickly walked towards the living room. Spencer, you have no time to think about it. Andrews voice came into Ivans and Jennifers ears. Then Ivan saw the four people holding guns at the door. Seeing Ivan, they quickly withdrew their guns and respectfully greeted, Mr. Marsh! Ivan couldnt believe his eyes. They were holding guns! When Ivan looked at Andrew again, Andrew felt guilty. His mind went nk for a few seconds, Mr. Marsh. Ivan put down his umbre and walked towards Andrew. No one in the living room dared to make a sound. Ivan grabbed the ticket from Spencer and looked at it, his deep eyes narrowed. He didnt need to ask to know what Andrew was doing. Ivans sharp eyes were as cold as ever as he tore the ticket into pieces without hesitation. Andrew couldnt do anything. Then, Ivan called Aubree. Aubree picked up the phone very soon. She had never thought that Ivan would go to Rowans ce. The information she received told her that Ivan and Jennifer had gone back to Emerald Bay. So, Aubree was happy to receive a call from Ivan early in the morning. Before Aubree spoke, Ivan said coldly, Listen, get your hands off Spencer, or youll lose your son! Spencer and Jennifer heard everyone he said. Same was true for Andrew. Even Rowan couldnt believe his ears. With that, Ivan hung up the phone without giving Aubree a chance to reply. He fixed his gaze on Andrew, but Andrew lowered his eyes apologetically, not daring to look back. Ivan didnt me him because he was just doing his job. Andrew, please go back and tell my mother. Ivan looked extremely discontent. The atmosphere in the living room became even worse. Everybody was having goosebumps. I have recognized Spencer as my young brother. Alfie and Diana are calling him uncle. My mother has the right not to ept it or even be against the idea. But she is in no position to decide whether Spencer will go or stay. Arkpool City is not her garden. Andrew didnt dare to speak. Ivan stared at him, Tell her what I said. Tammy, who was standing at the door, was moved with tears when she heard Ivans words. Soon, Andrew left with his men. Ivan was going to thepany today. Before he went to work, he came to check on Spencer. After all, Spencer was badly injured. So, they didnt stay long. Before leaving, Ivan told Spencer, Fate has made you my brother, my blood. From now on, we shall never to apart. Having experienced life and death together, they both had a deeper understanding of the meaning of the word cherish. After Ivan and Jennifer left, Spencer returned to the room. He couldnt find peace for a long time, although he did not say anything. Tammy had been wanting to say something but didnt know how to. Finally, she could hold back. Mr. Lawrence, theres something I dont know if you want to know it. Chapter 478 Ivan Has Been Caring About Spencer Spencer came back to his sense. Raising his eyes, he said, Tell me. Normally, people would be very interested to know this kind of thing. Tammy was still very sentimental. Actually, Mr. Marsh has always cared about you all these years. But this time it was especially obvious. Spencer didnt speak, he could feel it. But he never thought about it. He normally thought that Ivan was just being nosy. Spencer didnt like Ivan. They had the same father, but Ivan had everything since he was born. That was unfair. Mr. Lawrence, it was Mr. Marsh who sent me to take care of you, Tammy said softly. It was the first time that she confessed this fact. Spencer paused. He turned to Tammy, his eyes were full of shock.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. So, no one knows better than me how much he cares about you, Tammy told him. It wasnt easy for me to see you guys getting along in an embarrassing way. Spencer couldnt ept that fact. He didnt know what to say for a while. Tammy was sent by Ivan? Mr. Marsh called me twice a week asking me about your situation. Tammy didnt want Spencer to misunderstand, so she exined immediately, But he never meant to spy on you. He just wanted to know how you were doing and feeling. Spencer tried to calm down, although it was hard. Tammy then reminded him of a tricky problem he once faced, which was easily solvedter on, with Ivans secret help. All kinds of things from the past came to his eyes. Only then did Spencer know how much Ivan cared about him. I am appreciating what he had done, it must have been hard for him. Spencer smiled, feeling warm. Tammy said, Mr. Marsh looks like an ice cer, but he is kind. Kelsington Bay, in the huge living room. Andrew went back with Ivans message. Aubrees face turned cold upon hearing it. Her blood was about to coagte. She was shocked and sad. She wasnt angry. She seemed to be emotionless as if she had fallen into the water and stopped struggling. Is there really such a coincidence in this world? she muttered, not expecting Ivan would go there. Andrew stood there respectfully, waiting for orders. After a while, Aubree finally came to her senses. He sighed, Leave me. Yes, Madam. Andrew knew that the n of sending Spencer abroad was over. After Andrew left, Aubree sat down on the sofa dejectedly. She felt like a total failure. For Jennifer, Ivan risked his life. And now, for a half-brother who shouldnt exist, Ivan wanted to cut off the line with her, his mother. What was wrong with this world? Was everyone sick? In her panic, a car stopped in the yard. She didnt even look up even though she heard the engine of the car. Madam Aubree, its Alfie and Diana, Thomas whispered. He knew that Aubree was in a bad mood. Aubree subdued her emotions and looked up at the door of the living room. She saw the kids walking hand in hand, with the driver behind them carrying a suitcase. Granny! Dianas voice was sweet. She walked straight towards the sofa. What are you doing? Did you miss us? Alfie asked, and sat down next to Aubree. Look, weve brought our clothes. Well be staying here for a while! Granny, can we stay with you? Granny, can I sleep with you tonight? Hearing the kids repeatedly calling her granny, Aubree felt better. Chapter 479 Two Angles What would you like, kids? Aubree took the childrens hand. There are mangoes, grapes, cantaloupe, and jackfruit in the fridge. While in front of the children, she couldnt be serious. Grandma, Id like some mango! Diana raised her hand cutely, her eyes narrowing as she smiled. Alfie also replied, Then Ill have some mangoes too. Okay. Aubree let go of Alfie and Dianas hand and stood up, Ill go get it. With that, she went to the dining room. It was the servants job to prepare fruits, but now Aubree wanted to take the time to adjust her mood. Seeing Alfie and Dianas innocent faces and smiles, Aubree just couldnt be ruthless. Although they were Jennifers children, their father was Ivan. As their grandmother, Aubree loved them. Madam Aubree, Ill do it. A maid followed her. No, leave it to me. Aubree picked up tworge mangoes, washed them, and cut them with a knife. Yet identally, she cut her index finger while dicing the mangoes. Blood quickly seeped out. She stared nkly at her blood, couldnt feel any pain. The pain was always an afterthought. The maid next to her screamed, Madam Aubree! Put down the knife! Youve cut your hand! She quickly took the mango and the knife from Aubrees hand and wiped the blood with a handkerchief. Ill go get the medicines! The maid was anxious. Aubrees eyes were pale, No need to panic. Its nothing serious. Compared to the injury on Ivans back, hers wasnt worth mentioning. Alfie and Diana heard the panicked voice of the maid and hurried to the door. Grandma, why is your hand bleeding? Grandma,e out, you need a Band-Aid! Alfie and Diana were worried. They took Aubree into the living room. Thomas took out the medicine cab. Let me do it! Alfie skillfully pulled out the medicine as well as cotton swabs and Band-Aid from the medicine cab. How could a little kid know so many medicines? Why do you know how to deal with wounds? Aubree sat on the sofa, looking at the little handsome boy. Diana was also helping, she opened the anti-inmmatories and answered, Because when we were young, Mommy was very busy. It was Alfie who dress my injuries when I hurt myself. We have everything in our medicine box. Hearing this, Aubree felt inexplicably bad. She could imagine how busy Jennifer must be with two children. Alfie gently applied painkiller cream to the wound after cleaning it. Before putting on the Band-Aid, Alfie held Aubrees wrist and approached it with Diana, blowing through their small mouths. Grandma, you will feel less painful. Can you feel the cold air? Diana asked. Aubrees broken heart waspletely mended by the children. After a few hours of being sad, finally smiled. Yes, it doesnt hurt anymore. After a while, Alfie and Diana put the Band-Aids on.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The maid brought out the sliced ??mango. Thank you. Alfie and Diana thanked the maid. Then, they took out two small boxes from their suitcases, Grandma, we brought you presents! Chapter 480 Has She Been Wrong? What could they be? Aubree looked at the delicate little boxes expectantly. Grandma, can you tell us a story first? Alfie said mischievously, hiding the gift box behind him, Ill give it to you after! Yes, grandma, tell us a story, please! Diana was very sweet, Alfie and I had a hard time sleeping without your bedtime story. Yes, we didnt fall asleep until veryte. Aubree stared at the two little cute children, a warm current slowly flowing in her heart. A kind smile appeared on her face, and she agreed to Alfie and Dianas request. Once upon a time, there were three cute little pigs, and they all wanted to build a beautiful house After about ten minutes, the story was over. Alfie and Diana listened carefully and pped happily. Can I have the presents now? Aubree asked, stretching out her hands. Okay! Alfie and Diana handed the gifts over obediently. But grandma, dont open them now! Alfie and Diana pressed her hand holding the gift boxes, and said in different voices, You can open it only when youre back to your room! So mysterious. Aubree smiled and nodded, Okay. Then they ate mangoes while chatting. Looking at Alfie and Dianas innocent looks, Aubree couldnt help but ask, What do you guys think of me? Alfie and Diana looked at each other. They had to answer carefully. Afraid that her question was too abstract for the children to understand, Aubree asked again, Am I bad? No! Diana said without even thinking about it. Youre not bad at all! We love it when you tell us stories. You must have read tons of books! Youre very kind, and you are beautiful when you smile! Alfie said. I love your smile! Youre very beautiful, Diana added. Ive seen the grandmothers of my ssmates, and none of them is as good-looking as you! Youre in good shape and you look good in everything you wear! Aubree knew that she had to thank Jennifer for that. Aubree never thought that she could get rid of the mask and talk to people so calmly. She had never thought that she still had the chance to walk out of Kelsington Bay. Suddenly, she was grateful to Jennifer. And she found her scene of existence from the children. You are very knowledgeable! You are very kind!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. You love us! You are the best grandma in the world! Grandma, we love you! I love you too Aubree smiled, with a few drops of tears in her eyes. The gifts the two children gave her were two handwritten letters, with some mistakes in the spelling. The handwriting was neat. They put a lot of effort into it. Alfie and Diana wrote their sincere thoughts, mentioned how difficult it had been for Jennifer to bring them up, and also mentioned their longings for a family. They also expressed how much they love Aubree. Aubree took out the letters when Alfie and Diana took a nap. She read them in front of the window of her bedroom, again and over again. She didnt want to put them down. The immature yet neat handwriting, together with every word they wrote, brought tears to her eyes. She couldnt remember when was thest time someone confessed to her like this. Sitting down at the dresser, Aubree folded the letters and put them in the drawer. Her eyes fell on the album, she could not help but reach out. Inside were the pictures Catherine took for her. It was the first set of photos she took after her scars were healed. Catherine spent a long time taking photos that day. It was the first time that Aubree had the courage to face the camera and smile confidently for decades. In absolute silence, she flipped through the photos one by one and a thought emerged in her mind for the first time. Has she been wrong all this time? If she didnt insist on matching Ivan and Catherine, would things be different to this day? Chapter 481 Encounter Perhaps Catherine was still the vice president of the Marsh Group, Ivans best supporter, who created infinite benefits for thepany. Catherine would see Ivan as an example and live a happy life. She would improve and one day marry a man who loved her deeply. They would have children. And Catherine would be a sessful, happy woman. Maybe Jennifer and Ivan wouldnt go through so much ordeal. Ivan wouldnt have the ident and lose his memory. Although Jennifer was born in a rural area, she was a good doctor. She healed Aubrees wounds. At this moment, Aubree epted Jennifer and suddenly figured out a lot of things. After half an hour. Hearing the footsteps, Thomas looked at the stairs. Aubree whispered as she went downstairs, Thomas, pack all Mrs. Marshs clothes in the cloakroom and them back to Emerald Bay. Thomas was surprised, thinking that he had heard it wrong. Mrs. Marshs clothes? Aubree called Jennifer Mrs. Marsh! Aubree epted Jennifer and the marriage! Facing Thomas stunned gaze, Aubree looked gentle and calm. Yes! Thomas came back to his senses, very happy in his heart as if he saw a happy ending! The children were magical. Aubree personally went to Emerald Bay and took away Jennifers belongings because she didnt want anything about Jennifer to remain in Emerald Bay. She wanted to remove Jennifer from Ivans world. Now it seems that she did something useless and childish. It had only worsened her rtionship with Ivan. The Lamborghini drove into Emerald Bay, before getting out of the car, Ivan and Jennifer saw a stretched Lincoln parked in the yard. They felt nervous, ready for the challenge. Your mother is here. Jennifer turned to look at him. Ivan unbuckled his seat belt, frowned slightly, and the two got out of the car together. As they walked toward the living room, they saw someone carrying things out of the Lincoln. Aubree wasnt there. Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh. Everyone who saw them greeted them with respect. There were already many bags in the living room, and people were still carrying bags in. Jennifer bent over and opened one of the bags, which contained her clothes It reminded her of something. Mrs. Marsh, Madam Aubree asked us to bring your clothes back, one of the men said to her. Madam Aubree also said that you are wee back to dinner with Mr. Marsh when you have time, you just need to call her in advance. Jennifer looked at Ivan in astonishment. Ivan was also stunned. What changed Aubrees attitude? But that was a good thing. Okay. Jennifer smiled. We got it. Please thank Madam Aubree for us. Then well leave now. All the clothes were brought into the living room. Alright. Marry and Jordan carried the bag upstairs and hung the clothes in the cloakroom and ironed them. Your mother Jennifer stood in front of Ivan and looked up at him. Thats so strange. I thought she would make things difficult for us. After all, you threatened to cut off lines with her. In fact, Ivan felt weird either. He was trying to figure out what Aubree was thinking. In the evening, the rain had stopped, but the sky was still gloomy. In the most famous cake shop in Arkpool City. All kinds of pastries were ced on the shelves, together with some drinks, which were all newly made. There was only one yellow bottle of banana milk left between the white bottles. It tasted really nice. Many young people loved it. It was also the best-selling drink in the store. Mya stood in front of the drink stand with her headphones on, reaching for thest bottle of banana milk. Finnley didnt notice her, his hand speeded up a little bit, and the second he took the banana milk away, the girl failed to grab anything. Mya turned to Finnley and met his eyes.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 482 Getting into His Car She was listening to Sarah Brightman. Finnley handed her the milk without saying a word. Mya nced at the bottle and reached out to take it. Thanks. Then she passed by him, looking for other drinks with the music ying in her earphones. Mya loved Sarah Brightmans songs, both the lyrics and the voice.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. In Myas pink shopping basket were some toasts. Coincidentally, Linda got off work early today and also came to the cake shop. Entering the door, she saw Finnley at a nce. Her heart suddenly raced. She instinctively stopped and tidied her hair, with a most beautiful smile on her face. Just as Linda was nning for an encounter, Finnley had already walked to the counter. The moment he took out his wallet, Linda saw a gold card fall to the ground. After paying, he walked away. Linda hurried over to pick up the card. Mya stopped because she almost stepped on the card. Thank you. Linda got the card and stood up, quickly chasing out of the cake shop. Mya quickly paid and went out too. It was windy outside. The leaves were swept into the air. The wind made it difficult for people to open their eyes. Mya stopped and reached out to block her eyes, then saw the girl chasing Finnley, Mr. Russell! You left your card in the shop! Finnley paused and looked back, Thank you. He took the card. Lindas heart raced. She smiled and said, What a coincidence! We met again after work. Finnley looked gentle but didnt say much. The wind was blowing, ruffling Lindas hair and the corners of her skirt. She looked up at the sky and smiled, Its about to rain. Yes. Finnley also looked at the sky. Linda was heading to Catherines ce, so she didnt stay long, So Goodbye. Goodbye. Not long after Linda turned around, it suddenly rained. And the rain was getting bigger and bigger. It was pouring. Finnley opened the car door, Mya ran towards his car with the bag of cake over her head! She quickly opened the passenger door and got into the car in a sh. She was a step ahead of Finnley. Linda, who had just walked to the eaves and looked back excitedly, happened to see this scene. The smile on her face was slightly stiff. Her hot heart suddenly cooled. He didnte alone? In the white Maybach, Finnley turned to Mya and saw her dry herself with tissues. Without turning her head, she said, Send me back. There is definitely no taxi in such weather. Finnley didnt answer, nor did he start to drive. Mya paused, turned her eyes to look at him, and found that Finnleys eyes were calm. The two looked at each other for a few seconds. Finnley asked, Didnt you drive? My car keys are missing. She told him honestly, The city is not big. Maybe we are the same way. Lets go. Finnley put on her seat belt, and so did Mya. The car started quickly. Linda watched them leave. The increasingly heavy rain blocked her vision. Soon, she was unable to see the car clearly Linda was so frustrated. She stood alone under the eaves for a long, long time. In the departing Maybach. Mya took off her earphones, nced at Finnley, and teased, Do you know what the plot just now reminded me? What plot? She smiled and said, The girl picked up your card and returned it to you. If this happened in the novel, you guys will end up being married. Finnley drove seriously without responding. Myaughed and teased, Maybe shes your future wife! Hey, did you ask for her number just now? Chapter 483 Nosy Guy You are very creative. Finnley wasnt joking. He said, Its such a loss that you are not a novelist. Mya smiled and connected to Bluetooth. Let me y you a song. Lest he got bored driving and saw her as a burden. After a while, Sarah Brightmans song started ying. Mya leaned back, closed her eyes, and sang along, her voice was good and she was singing with emotion. Finnley drove seriously. The rain was getting heavier and the traffic was not very good. He listened to her and Sarah Brightman singing together. I thought you liked DJs. After a melody ended, Finnley said. Why? Mya rolled her eyes, Based on what? Your personality. Finnley said, And the way you dress. You like street dancing, dont you? Wearing fancy clothes doesnt mean I like DJs. Mya was happy to share with him, You only see my surface and dont know me, do you know my personality? Thats fair. We didnt meet many times. Finnley was like a big brother. Its okay. Mya turned to look at him, We will meet more times in the future, even every day! Was she talking about going to work? The corners of Finnleys lips rose, If you are to work at the Marsh Group, you cant be so mboyant. Am I? She twisted her eyebrows, then nced at herself, I think I am fine. At least you cant eat lollipops all the time and you need to dress formally, Finnley reminded. Also, your hairstyle. This one wont do. You have bad taste. Mya couldnt help butined, Ivan is almost 40, even he can ept my style, you are a bit too controversial. Finnley stopped talking and focused on driving. No one knew what he was thinking. Anyway, I listen to my boss. The girl unscrewed the lid of the banana milk and poured it down her throat, Youre a little nosy! The rich aroma filled the air and wafted into Finnleys nose. Finnley asked her, Do you like banana milk too? Its the only drink I like from that shop, Mya told him. The corners of Finnleys lips lifted lightly, What a coincidence! Me too. She didnt answer, leaned back in her chair, and listened to the song mixed with the rain outside the window. After singing a few more words, Mya said to him, I am very picky about songs. For me, lyrics are the most important, and then the singers voice, and the mood that the songs set me in. It was the first time that Finnley had listened to this song and he liked it. In terms of music, he held a simr view to Mya. Linda arrived at Catherines apartment. She prepared a small umbre so she didnt get drenched badly. Entering the room with a fingerprint lock, she found that Catherine was not there. The rooms were a bit messy. After putting down the bread and drink, Linda started to clean up. She did the washing, throwing the rubbish in the can and putting things back in their original ces. Then she opened the refrigerator and write down the missing ingredients in a small book, nning to do the purchasing when the rain stopped.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. About an hourter, the doorbell rang. Linda opened the door directly, thinking it was Catherine. Catherine! Then her smile stiffened. Outside the gate stood five strange men. Linda wanted to close the door but it was toote. Two of the men raised their hands and blocked the door, pushing it back vigorously. Linda was no match for them. She was forced to step aside and watch them walk in. Chapter 484 Couldn’t Get Rid of Her The men were all around 40 years old. They wear all in suits, looking unfriendly. Lindas head was nk for a few seconds. She felt like a rabbit bumping into wolves. The man who entered thest closed the door and blocked it with his wide body, preventing Linda from escaping. Linda was frightened, her head was working slowly. She didnt even think of escaping. At the same time, at the bar with loud music on. Catherine sat at the bar under the cover of lights that kept changing colors, feeling sad. Surrounded her were pretty girls and boys dancing to the music, frantically shaking their young bodies, as if it was the only way to please their restless hearts. Catherine didnt drink much. She wasnt out to get drunk. She just didnt want to be alone at home. Perhaps only here she could temporarily forget about Ivan. The whole world was celebrating when she was drowning in her deep sorrow. How ironic! When she was lonely and depressed, Ivan and Jennifer were enjoying life together. When she was still longing for the past, no one stopped for her, not even looking back at her. That was the sorrow of the unloved. The pouring was getting heavier. A yellow alert had been issued, and taxi drivers all stopped working. Many stores had closed. Finnley was driving in the storm, following Myas instruction, after driving most of the city, he finally stopped in front of a vi, Its here. Finnley was speechless. That was not the direction to his ce at all. Mya refused to say the location, she always said that it was almost there, asking him to turn left, turn right and go straight as if afraid that he would throw her out halfway. If she said the location, he could have chosen the shortest route. Thank you. Mya knew this, but also felt embarrassed, Have dinner with me another day. My treat. After that, she quickly unbuckled her seat belt, opened the car door and got out of the car in the rain, closed the door, and rushed to the vi. Finnley calmly turned the car around because it was not in the right direction. It would take forty minutes to drive home in the rain, but Finnley didntin. When he was about to step on the elerator, the passenger door was opened, and the girl who was wet from the rain got into the car again. Finnley was taken aback by her again. He saw Mya close the car door, and quickly pulled a tissue to wipe her clothes. Sorry, I forgot my key and couldnt open the door. She spent nearly a million dors on the limited-edition coat, she didnt want it to get wet. Finnley looked at her speechlessly. Soon, Mya finished half of the tissue and finally wiped off the rain on her clothes, Well, why dont you do me onest favor and send me to the hotel? After saying that, she turned to look at him. Finnley met her gaze but didnt speak. He didnt know what to say. Please. Mya looked at him in a pleading way. Finnley withdrew his gaze and started the car.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After a while, Finnley asked, Do you know the location of the nearby hotels? He was not familiar with this area. The rain was so heavy that even the wipers didnt help, so Finnley had to slow down the car. At this time, there were not many cars on the road. Mya leaned forward with her eyes wide open, trying to observe the road ahead. Turn right. There should be a five-star hotel, and the name She thought about it and pped the door of her head, Its called Ramada! Following her instruction, Finnley turned on the right turn signal and eventually parked the car outside the reception hall. There wererge elegant eaves with some green vines hanging from the rain. Well Mya murmured as she quickly rolled her eyes, Can I use your ID? Mine is at home. Finnley shook his head speechlessly. Please, help me this onest time! She sped her hands together and begged him. Im not having mine with me either, he said. The four eyes met, and there was a brief silence in the car. Chapter 485 Bringing Her Home So? What should I do now? Mya leaned back and looked at him disappointedly, then pouted, My parents are still abroad on business trips. They wont be able toe back for a while. Are you asking me? Finnley sounded calm. Who else are there? Mya sighed, Would you mind if I stayed at your ce for a night? Finnley was stunned. Were girls so bold nowadays? Yet his handsome face remained unchanged. Mya couldnt understand what was going on in his head. She turned to look at him, You dont look like a bad person that would leave me on the street on a raining night, are you? Finnley pondered. Then, without saying a word, he started the car again. Mya couldnt help but sneeze. She got cold after walking in the rain. She took a piece of tissue to wipe her nose. Then she leaned back and closed her eyes. Finnley subconsciously turned on the heating. It was still raining outside. Mya was still wearing her headphones, listening to Sarah Brightman. She liked the low, maic, masculine voice. Gradually, she fell asleep. The car stopped, she opened her eyes and looked around. They were at an underground garage. Finnley unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. Mya quickly came to her senses and did the same, afraid that he would leave her behind. Finnley walked toward the elevator. He looked tall. He had been working overtime so he lived in this apartment. It was right across the Marsh Group. Mya followed closely. The underground garage wasrge and cool. The door opened, and she followed him into the elevator and saw him press the number 28. So high! The elevator went up all the way, Mya was getting panicked. Yes, Mya was afraid of heights. Finally, the elevator stopped.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She followed as fast as she could, almost stepping on him. Finnley nced at her, speechless. Mya watched as he opened the door with his fingerprint and then followed him into the apartment. The moment they entered, all the sensor lights were on. Mya was impressed by the interior, which was different from the luxurious vis that she had used to see. Closing the door, Finnley took out a pair of mens slippers from the cab, They are new. Put them on. Alright. She came back to her senses, changed her shoes, and said, Thank you. Finnley noticed that her shoes were in different colors. He couldnt understand this type of fashion. Finnley had turned on the heating an hour earlier from his mobile phone. Even though Myas clothes were wet, she didnt feel cold at all in the room. Finnley went into the bedroom and left her alone in the living room. Mya couldnt help but look around. There was a coffee room in ssical style, a study that looked very modern, and even a billiard room and a private cinema He surely knew how to enjoy life! Mya didnt get into the rooms. After all, she was a guest. She just looked from the door curiously. She found that there was no dust in every object she touched. It was too clean to be real. There was no dust in every corner. So, Finnley was a refiner. Here. The mans low voice came into her ears. She looked back in shock, only to see Finnley holding a white shirt and handing it to her, Go take a shower and change your wet clothes. Chapter 486 Wearing His White Shirt Mya didnt shed tears. Sure. She took it over. Where is the bathroom, please? Inside the master bedroom. All right. She nodded, heading for the master bedroom. She had nced at each room already, and the left one must be the master bedroom. The master bedroom was huge. Everything, including the bedding, was neat and tidy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After entering the bathroom, Mya was stunned by the decoration style. There was a French window inside the bathroom, so one could watch the night view while taking a bath. The height made her tense. Mya hurriedly pulled down the curtain. When she turned on the shower, she was taken aback. He seems to have no guest room here. Then she rang the bell and confirmed it. Mya couldnt help wondering if she needed to sleep on the couchter. s Forget it. I can make do with sleeping on the cough. Much better than sleeping on the street. Mya took off her clothes, stood under the showerhead, and enjoyed a shower. This was the first time she was so close to Finnley, and she thought he was decent. Finnley seemed to look upon his privacy, so he couldnt let anyone intrude into his territory. Besides, she wasnt even his friend. Finnley was also trusted by Ivan, so Mya thought he must be talented. To her, he was like an elder brother, making her feel at ease and warm. Although Finnley was young, Mya was much younger. She had just turned 20. Finnley was 26 with more life experiences. After finishing the shower and drying her hair, Mya saw Finnley reading a book on a sofa near the bedroom window. From where she was standing, his side face looked gentle, although his eyes were eagle-sharp. Mya walked toward him, only to find he was reading aic book. It was as small as his hands, with a sketched picture on each page. A few lines of soul soother were written under each image. The book looked familiar to her. Standing behind his sofa, Mya bent over and gaped. Why do you have this book? She was surprised to see the contents. Finnley turned around and saw her almost cling to him. He smelt the fragrance of the body soap from her body. However, Mya was pretty careless, so she didnt notice how close she was to Finnley after being attracted by hisic book utterly. Why do you have this book? She turned to him and repeated, her nose almost touching his. Their breath intertwined. Finnleys heart slightly trembled, bringing some indescribable feelings to him. Mya hurriedly circled the sofa and sat next to him. She grabbed the book from his hands and added, This book was only published for 500 copies. All of them werememorative editions. Did you buy it? Do you also have a copy? Finnley was curious. It doesnt matter. How did you get this one? Mya gazed at him thoughtfully, her eyes full of expectation to his answer. They locked eyes. Only then did Finnley notice she was wearing his white shirt, and the hemline had just covered herp. It might probably be the moment when Mya looked the most seductive in her 20-year life. She was too petite for the tailored shirt, but it could hide her thighs perfectly. Her long hair hung over her shoulders. Finnley didnt think the morning sunlight could bepared to her charm. However, he quickly withdrew his gaze as he was too gentlemanly to overthink. He answered, I bought it. Its not a signed copy. Do you regret it? Mya asked. Finnley stood up. Not at all. I need to take a shower. Please excuse me. She noticed his tone was cold, watching him enter the bathroom. Shortly after, she heard the sound of the running water. Mya hurriedly found a pen and signed her pseudonym, Miranda. Then she colored her thumb with a lip gloss and pressed her fingerprint next to her signature. Thisic book was unique in this world. Since childhood, Finnley had enjoyed readingic books. However, he didnt know the cartoonist named Miranda was Mya. Chapter 487 With Evil Intentions A while after the running water stopped in the bathroom, Mya heard footsteps approaching. Sitting on the sofa, Mya said while browsing theic book, Thanks for taking me in tonight. Finnley was wearing a white, long-sleeved bathrobe, the hemline reaching his legs. His body was wrapped tightly, looking different from Myas current appearance. Come here! She looked back and showed him the signed page. I have magic. I made the authors signature on your book. This has be a unique book in this world. I want to thank you for taking me in tonight. You are wee. However, Finnleys expression changed. He strode toward her and grabbed the book. Gazing at the new signature, he looked sorry. Who allowed you to do so? He was unhappy. Mya blinked and exined, Calm down. I can guarantee its the real signature. Before Finnley questioned her again, she hurriedly opened her Twitter. Look. Im Miranda. Finnley didnt believe her at all. Youve gone too far! I published thisic book in high school, Mya continued to exin, I did it just for fun, so only 500 copies were published. The publisher let me sign on them, but I was toozy to sign anyone. As she spoke, she could tell Finnley was still angry. Mya pulled out her phone and tabbed. Whats your Twitter ID? I can follow you. Then youll know if I lied. Before he answered, Mya smartly found him through Ivans followers. It was pretty easy. Ivan only followed three persons: Spencer, Jennifer, and Finnley. When Mya followed his ID, Finnley received a notification on his phone. Oops, we followed each other now. Mya looked at him. Youve followed me already. Finnley became her fan long ago, but she overlooked it. When in high school, he started to follow her. However, she was indeedzy. Hertest twit was the one three years ago, telling her fans she would stop drawing. Now, you should believe me. Mya looked at him gingerly. Somehow, if he was upset, she felt tense. After all, there was a storm outside. Mya didnt want to be kicked out by him. I believe you. Finnley put down his phone, looking at her. The gentleness in his eyes had long gone, and his gaze was cold. Its impolite to do something to others belongings without permission. He reminded Mya of Ivan. She thought he must be impacted after working for Ivan for a long time. Im sorry, Mya apologized, but her tone wasnt sincere, Ill pay attention next time. As long as he wouldnt kick her out, she could apologize. The night was deep. The raindrop pounded the window extremely loudly due to the floor.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Catherines apartment. The five men were still waiting for Catherine. Since entering the apartment, all of them kept silent. Linda wasnt tied up, but she had no freedom. She wished Catherine could return home but also hoped that Catherine would never return. Some of the men sat on the sofa, some in the chair. One was guarding behind the door. They kept silent with serious looks. Evidently, they were here for Catherine. Linda held her breath, daring not to ask any questions. Catherine parked her car. After stopping the engine, she took an elevator from the basement parking lot to go upstairs. After two sses of cocktail, she was slightly drunk. The feeling made her feel cozy and tired. She could fall asleep immediately after lying on the bed and wouldnt wake up until the following day. After entering the elevator, she imagined Jennifer sleeping in Ivans arms. She felt upset as she couldnt stop missing him. The elevator door slid open. After walking out, Catherine pressed her finger on the lock. Chapter 488 Catherine Was Forced to Sign a Contract As soon as the door was open, a man reacted quickly. He locked Lindas neck and pressed a dagger against it, keeping her in control. Linda paled and couldnt utter any word to ask for help. Once Catherine entered the door, she saw the scene. While she stopped mid-step, she sobered up. Ms. Collins, weve been waiting for you for hours. The man in the lead stood up from the sofa. Finally, you are home. His tone was polite, but he and his teammates behaved aggressively. Catherine looked at Linda in a panic. Her heart tightened as she was worried. Lindas legs weakened, trembling. In fear, she couldnt utter a beep. Catherine tried to calm down. Then she noticed five men in her apartment. Studying their outfits and expressions, she tried hard to figure out why they hade to her. They didnt look like robbers. Catherine strode forward and closed the door behind her. Tell me. Why are you here? Dont give her a hard time. You are indeed smart, Ms. Collins. The man in the lead smiled. One of his teammates tossed an agreement onto the coffee table. Catherine sat on the sofa, and her gaze met Lindas panicked eyes. She calmly said to the man holding the dagger, Let go of her. Shes just a kid. The man nced at his leader and put away the dagger. Another man said, Ms. Collins, if you sign the agreement, well never do anything to harm her. Catherine picked up the agreement to read it carefully. Party B was the R-n Group. She knew it well, as it was the Marsh Groups sworn enemy. It was a well-developedpany, but all its employees were arrogant, and its decision-makers were willing to take risks. Their only vision was to win against the Marsh Group to verify their value. However, after they failed, they yed dirty tricks secretly. Catherine would never want to work for such apany. Ms. Collins, please be patient when you make a decision, the man in the lead reminded her, Think twice.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Help me, Catherine Linda shed tears and couldnt help trembling. I dont want to die Boohoo Catherines eyes became cold. After browsing through the unreasonable conditions, she picked up a pen and signed her name. Her calm and frankness shocked others on the scene. Done. Can you release her now? Catherine asked indifferently. The men gaped at her in disbelief, although they had witnessed her sign it. The man in the lead picked up the agreement and checked it repeatedly, ensuring she had signed on every required space. One man chimed in. Ivan Marsh has mistreated you. Why do you still want to be loyal to hispany? Ivans name caused a sharp pang in her heart. You can leave now. The man holding a dagger let go of Linda, following others to stand up. Another man said, Ms. Collins, you are smart and talented. As long as youre willing to let go of this matter, youll surely have a bright future. Catherine didnt answer, seemingly indifferent. She even didnt look at them. However, they had obtained her signed agreement and finished their mission, so they didnt need to stay longer. This agreement is legal. Come to work tomorrow. If you break the agreement, youll have a penalty. Ms. Collins, I believe you wont bring yourself awsuit or pay the enormous penalty. With those words, the men turned away whileughing. The door was locked. After a long time, Linda finally returned to her senses. Sitting on the sofa, Catherine looked expressionless. She pulled out her phone and dialed a number. Hello, property manager? Whats wrong with you? Someone broke into my house earlier. Linda was taken aback, listening to her speak on the phone. Chapter 489 Mya in His Bed Catherines voice wasnt loud, but she chided them, If you can let anyone in, why will I need the locks? What did you lose, Ms. Collins? the person on duty asked, shocked. Youd better check the surveince video yourself. Block those people from ourmunity in the past. If this happened again, you wouldnt be able to bear the consequences. Dont think of getting a penny from me. She ended the call angrily, but it was just a way to vent her anger. Linda stared at her, looking pale. Stay here tonight, Linda. Catherine looked at her and softened her tone. Dont go home. She believed Linda needed to be consoled. Sorry, Catherine, Linda sobbed apologetically, I shouldnt have opened the door without checking the peephole. I thought it was you. Its not your fault. Stop ming yourself. Catherine was sober. Since they wanted to do so, they would definitely find me. It was just a matter of time. Whichpany are they from? Hows your pay and benefits? Linda was indeed young and naive. Catherine answered, From the R-n Group. The R-n Group? Lindas heart sank, and she widened her eyes. They are the foe of the Marsh Group. If you work for them, what what about Mr. Marsh? Catherine stood up. Itste. You should go to bed. Im also exhausted. Then she entered her bedroom. Linda was indeed upset, wondering why things had be like this. In the basement parking lot, a ck SUV was leaving. The man in the lead put the files into the folder and dialed his boss phone number. Hello, Mr. Eastwood. Its done. When will shee to work? Leslie Eastwood asked. Its said tomorrow on the agreement. I also reminded her about it. She would have to pay the penalty if she didnt show up. Great. Leslie was overjoyed. He could sleep soundly tonight. After the call ended, the ck SUV vanished in the storm. Another apartment. Finnley replied to emails while sitting on the sofa next to the window, his slender fingers dancing on the keyboard. After finishing his word, he put away hisptop and read another book.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mya stretched, almost exposing her panties. Then she sleepily looked at Finnley, who was still spirited. Dude, you dont have a guestroom here. Where shall I sleep tonight? Finnley looked at her. Stop calling me dude. I dont like it. You sound like a gangster. Mya thought for a moment and changed the way to address him. Ahem Dear Finnley, where should I sleep tonight? Her voice brought goosebumps to Finnley. He replied, Ill sleep on the couch. Then he put away his book, nced at her, and walked into the living room. Watching his back, Mya wondered if she had misheard as she couldnt believe he had let her sleep on his bed. Finnley was a neat freak who had good taste. How could he let an unknown woman sleep in his bed? Finnleyy on the couch, adjusted the air conditioner, and covered himself with a jacket. He had never had guests before, so he didnt have a guest room or extra quilts or nkets. The night darkened. The storm continued outside the window. Mya failed to battle against sleepiness. She closed the door, lock from the inside, and huddled up in Finnleys quilt. She smelt a faint fragrance. That night, Catherine halfy against the bedhead, thinking solemnly. She was searching for another apartment and uploaded it to a house agencys website for sale. Except for love, she was always decisive and ready for risks. The next morning. Finnleys apartment. Mya slept soundly in the soft quilt, revealing her half-head only, just like a giant frog. She hadnt woken up yet. Outside the door, Finnley had finished straightening himself up. When he twisted the doorknob to get his car key and wake her up, he found the door was locked from the inside. Then he politely knocked on the door and listened to her reaction. She didnt respond. He knocked again. After repeating it several times, Mya finally woke up. She rolled on the bed and heard the knocks on the door again. After she impatiently snapped open her eyes, she was stunned when she saw the unknown environment. The knocks continued. Instantly, she sobered, realizing she was in Finnleys apartment. Chapter 490 Magical Apartment Mya hurriedly sat up, lifted the quilt, put on the slippers, and went to open the door. As soon as it was open, Finnley saw her sleepy and messy look after getting up. Instead of feeling surprised, he asked indifferently, Do you want to sleep in? Mya could hardly keep her eyes open. She turned around and returned to the bed, tucking herself into the quilt. She muffled, I dont need to work. Why would I get up so early? Standing at the door, Finnley checked on her but didnt urge her to get up. He fetched his car key. Im going to work now. When you leave, remember to lock my door. Put my bedding into the washing machine. Then he left. However, Mya didnt listen to him at all. After answering him perfunctorily, she fell asleep again. Finnley drove to his office. He didnt sleep well the previous night as the couch was too hard. His waist hurt. On the bus, Linda sat by the window. She recalled Catherines words to her earlier and suddenly sensed something wrong. Linda, you should stoping over in the future. Ill move out.Catherine sipped water and continued, Ill go abroad for a while. Ive sold my apartment. Go abroad? Does Catherine have any family or friends overseas? Linda couldnt think of any. When she recalled, she felt that Catherine was bidding her farewell. Gosh, will Catherinemit suicide? In a hurry, Linda dialed Catherines number but couldnt get through.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She was worried about Catherine, her mind jumbled. The bus stopped at an intersection, waiting for the green light. When Linda peered out the window leisurely, she saw a white Maybach next to the bus. She saw Finnley in the drivers seat with a single glimpse. His side face was gentle, making her heart race. Although she had seen a girl sitting in his car the previous night, Linda couldnt help falling for him. Her heart was hammering, and she was joyful and slightly disappointed. She wondered if that girl was his fiancee or just his friend. The green light was on. The Maybach started fast. In a blink, Finnley was gone. On the way to the office, Linda wondered if she should add Finnley on her WhatsApp and Twitter when Mr. Marsh still hadnt returned to work. ording to his shares and posts, probably, she could know him more. Linda was persistent in finding out whether Finnley had a fiancee. Morning. The R-n Group. The presidents office was luxurious, decorated in golden and silver colors, shining brightly. Leslie, in his fifties, sat in his chair. He couldnt help grinning at all. His men forced Catherine to sign the contract the previous night, which was the best news in the R-n Group in recent months. He was too excited to sleep. Soon, the five men knocked on the door and entered his office with the signed agreement. Morning, Mr. Eastwood. They stood before his desk, and one passed the agreement to him. Leslie took it over with a smile. He quickly opened the folder, pulled out the agreement, and turned the page to check. However, his expression froze when his gaze fell on it. He looked sullen. The five men were confused to see him in a bad mood. Gazing at the nk space, Leslie asked, What do you mean? How dare you lie to me! Wh-Whats wrong, Mr. Eastwood? the man in the lead asked in confusion, feeling uneasy. Whats wrong? Are you blind? Leslie pounded the table, jumped to his feet and smashed the agreement on him. Where is her signature? The man caught the smashed agreement and turned the pages with trembling fingers. The other four also checked on it. However, they only saw a nk in the ce where Catherine had signed. Chapter 491 Does He Have a Girlfriend? Impossible! They panicked. The scene where Catherine signed the contract appeared in their mind. In disbelief, another man echoed, We saw her sign it personally. After that, we checked several times, afraid she might have missed something.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. We didnt lie, Mr. Eastwood. The man in the lead looked into Leslies eyes, which were sparking anger mes. Where is her signature? Leslie gazed at them icily. He only cared about the result. Tell me where her signature is. All the men recalled what had happened the previous night. Catherine picked up an ordinary pen and signed her name in ck. They could still remember her writing. However, she didnt look resistant when signing the contract, nor did she go through the conditions carefully, which was the only abnormality. Mr. Eastwood, well A man was puzzled. The contract cannot be switched. I kept it in my safe. Besides, all of us saw her sign the contract personally. I did. Her writing was beautiful. Listening to them, Leslie frowned. His chest heaved up and down. Then he took over the agreement and took a closer look at the nk. Suddenly, a man asked, Did she use a pen with erasable ink? His words attracted others attention, but he wasnt sure as he just made a wild guess. The erased ink has two types. One will vanish under the heat; the other vanish after a certain time, he exined, My daughter has such a magical pen. His words seemed to reach the breakthrough of their questions. After practicing calligraphy with such a pen, the characters will be erased in ten minutes without a trace. The office was in dead silence. Evidently, they were fooled by Catherine. Leslie smashed the agreement on the desk, eyes full of murderous looks. He bit out, each word a stato, Take me to her. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Then they left the office and dyed a meeting, heading for Catherines apartment. Meanwhile, the Marsh Group. Linda knocked on the door of the presidents office and entered with a file. Morning, Mr. Russell. This file is urgent. I need your review and approval. OK. Finnley took it over, looking easygoing. Linda plucked up her courage and asked with a smile, Can I add you on my WhatsApp and Twitter, please? Itll be helpful to talk about the work in the future. After all, we cooperate frequently now. Sure, Finnley agreed immediately. He pulled out his phone without hesitation. Linda was overjoyed as it was too smooth. She tried to keep calm, added his IDs on the two apps, and left. Back in the vice presidents office, Linda couldnt calm down after a long while. She summoned up her courage and sent Finnley a cartoon emoji to say hi on WhatsApp. A minuteter, Finnley replied with another emoji in response. Linda giggled while staring at it. She believed some goals could be achieved if she was brave enough. Curling up in the chair, she browsed Finnleys posts and shares. He updated Twitter once or twice monthly. Seemingly he disliked twitting. His posts had nothing to do with his work but a few moments in his life. While browsing them, Linda found he was fond of ying basketball. Half photos posted were relevant to the basketball court. He made the sunset scene appealing. Linda finished browsing all his posts within 20 minutes, which recorded his 10-year life. None had anything to do with a woman. It seemed he was single. Linda was confused. If he had a girlfriend, why did he never post anything about her? He didnt have even a photo to show breakfast for two persons. She failed to find the clue to prove that he had a girlfriend. Linda was delighted. Chapter 492 Tricked After putting down her phone, Linda recalled the girl sitting in his car the previous night, wondering who she was. Although she had only seen a figure, it reminded her of the girl she had once met in the dessert store. However, she wasnt sure. If she was with Finnley, why didnt they pay the bill together? Ultimately, Linda concluded that the girl must know Finnley, but they were not close. A whileter, she tried to call Catherine again but failed to get through. Catherines words in the morning worried her indeed. Catherines apartment. Leslie took the elevator and arrived at Catherines apartment door. Sure its her apartment? Leslie gazed at his men, his hands stuffed into the pockets of his cks. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Im sure, one man answered, We were herest night. Leslie pressed the doorbell, his golden watch shining under the light. Shortly after, the door was opened. A granny with gray hair and a wrinkled face looked at them at the door, seemingly puzzled. The other five men were baffled. Leslie entered the room sullenly, followed by them. The living room still looked the same asst night. However, an old man with gray hair was sitting in a wheelchair. A young woman was feeding her child, and a young man was doingundry. The five men had an illusion that they had found the wrong ce. Who are you looking for? the granny followed them and asked in confusion. Leslie nced at his men coldly. Whats going on? A man answered affirmatively, Its the right ce. She stayed herest night. They wondered if this was a trick. Where is Catherine Collins? Leslie ran out of patience, ncing at people in the apartment sullenly. The residents exchanged nces with each other, looking baffled.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Leslie looked more annoyed. Tell me. Where is she? His roar scared the little boy eating. He burst into tears in fear. His mother put down the te hurriedly, holding the boy protectively. Dont cry, baby. There, there. The young man could tell they were tough to deal with. Suddenly, he was enlightened. Weve just moved in. The apartment was sold to us. The previous owner seemed to be surnamed Collins. The granny also understood what was going on. Afraid of getting in trouble, she suggested, I can show you the agreement. The owners family name was Collins, but we didnt know her and had never seen her. We bought this apartment through an agency. When the granny showed them the agreement, Leslie seethed with rage when seeing Catherines signature. His eyes were full of angry mes. After returning the agreement to the new residents, he had to take his men away. He was the president of the R-n Group but was tricked by a woman. Leslie was too furious to let go of this matter, feeling humiliated. However, Catherine seemed to vanish from the world. R-n Group failed to find her, nor did Linda reach her on the phone. Rowans vi. Ivan and Jennifer didnt stay there the previous night. It was a sunny day after the storm. Spencer remained in the vi alone, and he felt joyful. The warm sunshine fell through the window. Spencer got up early, and Rowan carefully removed the ster from his arm. Try to lift your arm. Dont put too much strength, Rowan reminded him. Spencer lifted his right arm and didnt feel hurt. Then he lifted higher, feeling well. Thanks, Rowan. I like your special medicine, heplimented, It decreased half the time to recover. Rowan was also excited. My experiment seeded. Thank you for being myb rat. Haha Spencer trusted him. I can be yourb rat in the future if you need me. Chapter 493 She Had a Unique Charm It wont be that unpredictable. Rowan put away his medical kit and chuckled, My medicines are pretty safe. Can I check out the hospital now, Doc? Spencer felt too bored to continue staying there. Not the time yet, Rowan answered seriously, Its the first time to use the medicine, so I need to observe you for another week to avoid any side effects. He mentioned it to Spencer before. You can observe me in the morning. I want to go out this afternoon. May I have a half-day off? Spencer had been thinking of doing something for a long time. Rowan answered while putting away his equipment, Ill let you know in the afternoon. Now you should rest. Spencer couldnt retort to him as he was the doctor. After all, when Jennifer left, she reminded him to be obedient to Rowan and rest well. The recording studio. Pippa was watching Jennifer dub. What does it have to do with you? Why are you so nosy to ask about my family affairs? Whats real? Shes my younger sister, so shes a daughter of the Lindsay family. How dare you say shes just a foster daughter. Do you want yourpany to survive? Stop making wild guesses. Your words would raise uproars. Jennifer could tell her voice and feelings matched the roles perfectly. Listening to her, Pippa also felt her status was terrific, making her immersed in the drama. Time passed, and it was noon break. When Jennifer and Pippa were about to go out for lunch, they opened the studio door and found Ivan outside the door with lunch boxes. For how long he had been waiting, they didnt know. Seeing Jennifer, he wore a gentle smile. Jennifer was surprised, ncing at the bag in his hands. Delivering lunch to us? Mr. Marsh, how are you? Pippa hurriedly greeted him. Why? Ivan looked into Jennifers eyes. Arent you happy? Why did you have to do it personally? Jennifer took the bag from his hands and asked in concern, Youve just recovered. Dont drive too often. She returned to the studio, followed by Ivan. Pippa passed a bottle of mineral water to Iva. Have some water, Mr. Marsh.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thanks, Pippa. Ivan took it over and opened the lid. Pippa noticed I was thirty. Why couldnt you show me your excitement when seeing me? Jennifer opened the lids of the lunch boxes, the foods fragrance spreading. Ignoring him, she praised, Marry is indeed a good cook. Ivan could tell she was delighted, and his joy doubled. Had lunch?Jennifer looked back at him. Shall we have it together? Ive had it. Pippa, hurry. Lets eat. Ivan could tell Jennifer was excited to see him, but she pretended to be indifferent. He stared at her, his eyes full of affection. Ivan said, Ill go to my office today ande back to pick you upter. When will you go home? Not sure, Jennifer answered while munching, When you return, we can leave together. I cannot finish them all in one day. No problem. Ivan nodded his agreement. I gotta go. See youter. Bye! Jennifer waved him goodbye. See youter, Mr. Marsh. Ivan withdrew his gaze from Jennifer with lingering love. Somehow, he always thought Jennifer had a unique charm to attract his attention. It was noon, but Mya was still lying in Finnleys bed. Seemingly she had forgotten the time. Probably it was because the bed was too soft. Finnley didnt have her number, so he didnt call her to check on her. He thought she must have gotten up, locked the door, and put the bedding into the washing machine before leaving his apartment. Chapter 494 Catherine Might Be in Trouble The recording studio. After lunch, Jennifer worked until three in the afternoon and finished seven episodes. With this progress, she could aplish dubbing soon. She listened to one short episode. Perfect! There was apuse at the door. It was opened, and the director entered with several staff members. They smiled at Jennifer, satisfied with her work. StaRise, weve seen the news. Hows Spencer doing? Has he been wounded severely? the director asked on behalf of the crew, Where is he now?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Thank you, Director. Hes almost recovered. Jennifer put down the earset and walked to them. His arm was broken, and his shoulder was wounded. Please send our regards to him. Were worried about him. Sure. I will. Jennifer beamed at them. Ill pass on your message to him. I look forward to cooperating with him again. We love his acting. Hes professional. Thepliment made Jennifer happy for Spencer. The director talked about the dubbing progress with her. Since the group knew Spencers status, they waved goodbye to Jennifer. The Marsh Group. In the vice presidents office, Linda dialed Catherines number for the 13th time but still failed to get through. Is she in danger? Linda was worried about her but didnt know what to do. Some footsteps approached the door. However, Linda was still lost in thought. Ivan stood in front of her desk, his hands stuffed in the pockets of his cks. He gazed at the absentminded young woman. Feeling his shadow, Linda suddenly looked up. She shivered when she caught sight of Ivan. Three secondster, she jumped to her feet. Good day, Mr. Marsh Her voice was trembling. She was so fearful that she dared not to look at him. Whats bugging you? Ivan asked calmly. Linda cast her eyes down and held her breath. Ivan asked again, Anything happened to your family? Since he sounds caring, Linda suddenly believed she should inform him about what had happened to Catherine the previous night. Mr. Marsh, Catherine must be in trouble. Linda raised her head and asked boldly, Can you send someone to look for her? I want to make sure shes safe and sound. She knew Ivan disliked Catherine and didnt want to hear her name. Therefore, Linda didnt pause and told him what she had witnessed in Catherines apartment the previous night. Ivan listened to her carefully. He felt shocked. The R-n Group wanted to hire Catherine, but they used an illegal way to force her to sign the contract. Mr. Marsh, she was forced to sign it. She did it to save my life. Tears welled up in Lindas eyes. Severalpanies wanted to hire her in the past few weeks, but she refused them all. Ivan knew Leslie would definitely ask Catherine to pay a lot of money as a penalty if she refused to work in the R-n Group after signing the contract. However, why would she have disappeared if she had gone to work? No one could reach her. Mr. Marsh, if Catherine went to the R-n Group, why would she disappear? Linda also thought about it, adding affirmatively, I dont think shes gone there. As far as I know, she wont work for them. No one can threaten her to do things she doesnt want to do. In tears, she continued, However, if she doesnt work for them, those devils wont let go of her She still had a lingering fear when she recalled the previous night. Chapter 495 Marry’s Call Watching her shed tears, Ivan trusted her. He narrowed his gaze slightly. However, Ivan didnt respond to Lindas request. He turned away in silence. Linda watched him leave tearfully, wondering what he would do. However, she was just an assistant. How could she figure out what was in Mr. Marshs mind? She had plucked up all her courage and told him the matter, anyway. Linda sitting in her chair in depression, wishing Catherine could be safe and sound. Ivan went to the presidents office and told Finnley about Lindas words. Finnleys eyes darkened. How dare Leslie Eastwood threaten her! I dont think its because he treasures her. Instead, he wants to obtain the Marsh Groups confidential information. Ivan picked up the water mug and sipped some water. How much confidential information does Catherine know? He didnt care about it at all. Shes valuable for the R-n Group. In the Marsh Group, Ivan believed Catherines position was receable. Finnley said, Probably they value her talents. However, she doesnt have motivation, so she wont work as hard as before. Check where she is. Ivan didnt remark more. He fetched his car key and said, I gotta go. Finnley didnt know what he wanted, but Ivan was his boss, so he did as Ivan told him. He guessed Ivan was probably concerned about her safety. After the investigation, Finnley found Catherine had sold her apartment and could be certain Catherine was still in Arkpool City. However, locating a person in such a metropolitan city was challenging. Finnley waspetent and considerate, so he didnt only want to send someone to find Catherines whereabouts but also sent his man to check Leslies recent status. Ivan left hispany, sat in the Lamborghini, and left. He had driven recently for the private space with Jennifer. They could chat in the car, and the driver would be the third wheel. He went to pick up Jennifer and Pippa from the recording studio. Jennifer sat in the passengers seat, and Pippa watched a soap opera with an earplug. She was young, so watching dramas was one of her hobbies. Therefore, she didnt interrupt Ivan and Jennifer. While driving, Ivan told Jennifer that the R-n Group had threatened her to sign a contract. Jennifer was frightened, looking at him in disbelief. I asked Finnley to look for her, Ivan told her bluntly and didnt want to cause any misunderstandings. Jennifer was kind-hearted, so she was concerned about Catherines safety after hearing his words.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. If Catherine was pestered by the R-n Group, she would lead a difficult life. Once she didnt obey them, they would threaten her again. After all, Ivan and Jennifer had experienced how nasty the R-n Group was. Suddenly, Ivans phone rang. Answer it for me. He stared ahead while holding the steering wheel. Jennifer picked up his phone, checked the caller ID, and swiped to answer, Hello? Mrs. Marsh, Madam Aubree hase here. When will you and Mr. Marshe home? Marry asked, Madam Aubree ns to have dinner here. Shes been waiting for almost an hour. Jennifer darted at Ivan and answered, Were on the way home. Will arrive soon. After ending the call, Jennifer passed on Marrys message to Ivan. Ivan was also surprised, just like Jennifer. Chapter 496 Being an Uncle for the First Time Shes been in the house for an hour? She wants to have dinner? Is it because we havent gone to her vi for a long time? Jennifer panicked slightly. To be polite, we should go back to visit her often. She even sent my clothes back. It meant she had forgiven me, didnt it? Didnt you n to go to see her tonight? Ivan nced at her. Stop feeling guilty. Anyway, she hase to our house. Lets have dinner and a good conversation with her then. Let me prepare dinner, then, Jennifer suggested. Your mother likes my dishes. Turn right in the intersection ahead. Lets shop for some ingredients. OK. In fact, they had nned to see Aubree this evening but hadnt informed her yet. Emerald Bay. The sunset glory made the yard look magnificent. The sunlight painted the house with a golden outline. In the living room, Aubree was sitting on the sofa. Diana stood behind Aubree with her shoes off, iting for her grandmother. Alfie held a mirror to Aubree. Look, Grandma. Do you like it? Aubree was amused by her hairstyle. How beautiful! Diana, can you untie my its? Your parents will return soon. Theyllugh at me. Im too old for this hairstyle. No way! Grandma, you are the most beautiful. Diana still continued iting. No, no, no. Stop it. Aubree turned around and held Diana in her arms. After she ttered the little girl for a while, Diana finally agreed to untie her its. Although Aubree liked the twins, she must keep her image in front of her son and daughter-inw. Piles of toys were disyed on the shelves in the childrens department of a shopping mall. Spencer covered his appearance carefully while shopping. Those toys help develop the childrens intelligence, the saledy introduced, Half price for the second piece. My niece and nephew are too smart for those toys, Spencer remarked bluntly. Then he walked toward the other shelf. The Barbie Dolls looked like real humans. The ydough set was too childish. The dancing mart was not bad. However, Spencer wasnt sure if the children would like the kitchen toys. The bubble machine for heart-shaped bubbles was interesting, but he disliked the car models Spencer couldnt find satisfying toys. Mister, which one do you prefer? The saledy was confused after following him for a round. Tell me your requirements. I can look for them. I dont have any idea. Spencer browsed the department with a puzzled look. They are not my kids. Ive never yed with any. I only know they are brilliant. Your friends children? The saledy said, You can choose two toys at random. No matter what you give out, its just for maintaining your friendship. Spencer frowned, stopped, and gazed at her. What are you talking about? You are too perfunctory. They are not my children but are more important than my own. I must find toys for them carefully. All right, Mister. Sorry for that, the saledy immediately apologize. One boy and one girl, right? Right. They are twins, Spencer answered. This is the first time Im sending them gifts. It must be of high quality. Ehn How about the maic sphere? Its more expensive than other ordinary toys, but its with a limited edition, the saledy suggested, The maic sphere can develop the childrens intelligence and prevent them from being noisy. She passed the maic sphere set to him.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Its with the limited edition. Seldom people could afford it. Ill take it. Spencer was delighted to hear her emphasize the limited edition. Chapter 497 Reconciliation The saledy was delighted and continued, The ball is called Buck Ball, with a strong ma up to 5000 Gauss. Its especially solid with full color. There are sixyers of electroting on it, so the color wont fade after a long time. You can y it based on your imagination, so its popr with children and adults.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ill take two boxes. Spencer believed that he must treat the two children equally. OK, Mister. The saledy gave him the only two boxes in the department. Thepany only developed two sets for one quarter. 300, 000 yuan in total. I can give you 10% off. Ehn. Spencer didnt care about the price at all. Anything else? Schoolbags? This way, please. We have thetest arrival from our designer, Joy. OK. Show me. In the evening, the Lamborghini stopped in the yard of Emerald Bay. Ivan and Jennifer didnt know what was going on in the living room, nor did they figure out why Aubree hade to see them so suddenly. They got off the car, entering the living room in expectation and panic. Good evening, Madam Aubree. Pippa bowed at Aubree respectfully, as usual. Aubree had just tidied her hair. She stood up and smiled at them. Before Ivan and Jennifer responded, she said, Youre back. The soft light of the chandelier fell on her, making her look easygoing. For the first time, she looked like a loving mother. Mom. Ivan held Jennifers hands while standing in the living room, their fingers intertwining. Good evening, Aunt Aubree, Jennifer also greeted her with a smile. You could have let Marry call us earlier. Its alright. Aubree walked to them. Im idle. Alfie and Diana are apanying me. Her smile was warm. She darted at Ivan first. When she stopped mid-step, her gaze fell on Jennifers face. Jennifer looked into her eyes, feeling tense somehow. Why dont you change the way to address me? Aubree asked, smiling at her. You still called me Aunt. Jennifer was slightly taken aback, warmth surging in her heart. She seemed to understand what Aubree meant but wasnt sure. Aubrees attitude change astonished them. Aubree said bluntly, Youve taken my son away. Shouldnt you call me Mom? Jennifer was a sentimental woman. Aubrees words made her tearful. Mom she sobbed. Since she turned five, she hadnt called anyone Mom. Aubree listened to her, and her heart fell back to her chest. Sorry, Jennifer. I apologize for what Ive done to you. She had plucked up her courage to speak those words out. With those words, she bowed at Jennifer. Please, Mom! Jennifer realized what she was doing. She hurriedly released Ivans hand, held Aubrees shoulders, and bowed to her. Mom, I should apologize to you. They stood upright. Aubree held her hand, gripping it gently. Jennifer added, Its my fault. I didnt give you enough time to ept me but suddenly broke into your home with my children. Im sorry, Mom. Please forgive me. Sure. Aubree nodded. I ept your apology. Then she asked sincerely, Will you forgive me? Their gazes met in mid-air. Tears welled up in Jenifers eyes. She opened her arms to embrace Aubree, which answered her question best. Aubree hugged her back. For the first time, they were so intimate. All the grudges between them were gone. Watching them, Ivan felt touched. Tears sprung to his eyes, and he felt touched. The reconciliation happened so suddenly. Chapter 498 She Was a Good Mother-in-law The scene moved all people on the scene. Biting her lip, Pippa couldnt help shedding tears. Jordan and Marry turned around, wiping tears off their reddened eyes. Yeah! Alfie and Diana hopped up excitedly. Wonderful! Jennifer and Aubree didnt hug for a long time as they must keep their images in the childrens presence. Jennifer said in excitement, Mom, Ill cook some homemade dishes for you tonight. What would you like to have? Tell me. Dont be shy. Alfie chimed in, Jennies dishes are yummy. Im not picky. Aubree was delighted from the bottom of my heart. You can cook the same dishes made in Kelsington Bayst time. She had missed those dishes for a long time. All right. Ill cook now. Jennifer said to Ivan, Why dont you y chess with Mom? Im cooking now. She also noticed the tears in his eyes. Jennifer smiled at him brightly. Ivan nned to help her cook as she would cook by herself, but it was more appropriate to y chess with his mother now. It was more meaningful. OK. Ivan watched her enter the kitchen. He felt sorry, reluctant to let her suffer in grease and smoke. Marry was considerate, so she could tell his reluctance. She hurriedly said, Mr. Marsh, I can help Mrs. Marsh. Please go ahead to apany Madam Aubree. All right. Ivan nodded his agreement. Aubree could tell how much he loved Jennifer from his eyes. His love had already deepened in his bones. He was reluctant to let Jennifer do anything, and he risked his life to protect her. Aubree envied such a type of love. After Marry entered the kitchen, Ivan looked over at his mother, only to find she was gazing at him. When their eyes met, the grudges in the past vanished. The kitchen. Jennifer put on an apron. She took out the ingredients ording to the recipes in her mind.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marry was pretty sensible. Marry helped Jennifer rinse and chop the ingredients without asking her what to cook. She also prepared the necessary seasonings. While rinsing the lettuces, Marry felt touched again as a sentimental woman. She knew how difficult for the scene tonight to happen. Jennifer also felt she was in a dream. It was unreal but beautiful. No matter what they had been through in the past few months, they would have a bright future. The thought delighted Jennifer, and a warm smile touched her lips. The bright light from the costly chandelier lit up the luxurious living room. Ivan was ying chess with his mother on the sofa. Diana sat next to him, and Alfiey on their grandmothersp. Aubree put down a chess piece and asked concernedly, Has your wound recovered? Ive recovered, Ivan answered gently while staring at the chessboard. Rowan developed a special medicine, and it worked perfectly. It doesnt hurt anymore. OK. Aubree was relieved. Hes a medical genius. A whileter, Aubree asked in concern, What about Spencer? Has he recovered? Ivan stared up at her, and Aubree looked up at him simultaneously. They locked eyes. Ivan could tell the sincere concern in her eyes. He withdrew his gaze and answered. Hes almost recovered. Rowan is always taking care of him. Thats good, then. Aubree put down another chess piece, feeling peaceful. Ivan realized that his mother hadpletely let go of the past. She must have thought everything through. He was delighted, as she could let go of herself and others. Chapter 499 Spencer Arrived Daddy, can you put the chess piece here? Diana was observing, blinking at her father. Ivan checked on the chessboard. Of course. Diana picked up a chess piece joyfully and put it down. Alfie also put down a chess piece on Aubrees behalf.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Jordan served herbal tea to them, the pleasant smell spreading in the air. Jennifer had finished two dishes in the kitchen. The food fragrance spread in the dining room. Moon rose in the sky. The moonlight covered the yard and the house like putting on ayer of gauze on them. nts in the yard shook gently in the night breeze. Harmonious silence nketed the vi. The light in the house looked extremely warm and gentle this evening, making people happy. In the dark, a ck Volvo was heading for the vi. Spencer held the steering wheel with a hand while resting his other arm on the window, enjoying the soft night breeze. The gifts he chose for the children piled up in the passengers seat. Thinking about their excitementter, he couldnt help smiling. He bought the bubble machine for Diana and believed she should like it. He also bought her a coloring book with more than a thousand sketches of cartoon princesses, which she could color for three years. He bought two boxes of maic spheres with different colors. Also, he bought two schoolbags with limited editions. Spencer also bought the children denim jackets as they were fashionable and suitable for Alfie and Diana. He stopped shopping until he couldnt carry anything, nning to buy other things for the children in the future. He was overexcited as it was the first time he bought things for the kids. Soon, the ck Volvo was parked in the yard of Emerald Bay. Spencer got off the car, opened the door next to the passengers seat, and carried two big shopping bags of gifts down. Then he strode toward the living room excitedly. When he entered the house, he saw Aubree ying chess with Ivan on the sofa. The two children were beside them. Spencer stopped mid-step and was startled, wondering if he had picked up the wrong time toe here. Good evening, Mr. Lawrence, Jordan greeted him as he was the first one seeing Spencer. His words made Ivan and Aubree raise their heads. Spencer was in a dilemma. Right then, Jennifer walked out of the kitchen and announced, Dinner is ready, Mom. Then she noticed the young man at the door. Spencer also looked over at her, only to see her wearing an apron with a bright smile. Jennifer could tell the two bags in his hands were full of gifts. Hello, Spencer. Wee. She walked to him. Uncle Spencer! Alfie and Diana trotted to him in excitement. Spencer withdrew his eyes, looking at the children. Those are your gifts. This is my first time buying gifts for children. I hope youll like them. Thank you, Uncle Spencer. Alfie and Diana took over the bags joyfully. Whoa! So beautiful! Is this the maic sphere? I like it so much. Thank you, Uncle Spencer. The childrens excitement delighted Spencer, but he didnt think he could stay here long. Meanwhile, Ivan and Aubree stood up and walked to them. Spencer said to Jennifer, I gotta go. He didnt want to see the mad woman. He disliked Aubree and didnt want to argue with her again. Jennifer seized his arm to stop him. Stay for dinner. Spencer. Its ready. Right. Stay for dinner, Ivan echoed. Spencer was about to refuse, but Aubree also suggested, Its dinnertime, and the food is ready. Jennifer prepared it personally. Stay for dinner. All of them asked him to stay. Spencer thought he was hearing things, looking over at Aubree. Then he saw rare kindness in her eyes. Chapter 500 What About You? Right. Uncle Spencer, please stay for dinner. Uncle Spencer, please join us for dinner. As the children also requested, Aubree smiled at Spencer more gently. Ivan and Jennifer were shocked, and so were Jordan and Marry. They realized Aubree had indeed changed utterly. She was trying to ept everything happening in her life. Spencer looked into her eyes but couldnt utter a word. Spencer, Aubree said frankly in others presence, Sorry. I must apologize for my childish behaviors before.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Then she bowed at him. Time seemed to pause. The room was deadly silent. All people looked at her in disbelief. Spencer frowned. His gaze swept between Jennifer and Ivan, wondering what was happening as Aubree still wanted to kick him out of the city two days ago. Spencer, Jennifer uttered to ease the awkwardness, Mom has apologized. Will you forgive her? Spencer noticed the way how she addressed Aubree. Countless ideas came across his mind, and he couldnt understand the current situation. Aubree stared at him faithfully after bowing at him. Why dont we have dinner? Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulders and patted his mothers arm. Then he walked toward the dining room. Spencer, hurry. Youll love the dishes made by your sister-inw. Spencer hadnt admitted Ivan was his older brother yet. Jennifer took Aubrees arm. Mom, lets go. I made Sunday Roast, your favorite. I hope Ive made some progress. Yeah! Eat! The food smells so good. The children were joyful, trotting toward the dining room. Aubree felt less embarrassed as Jennifer had been too considerate. The table was covered with dishes. Under the gentle light in the dining room, they had good appetites and were in good moods. Nine homemade dishes were on the table, none rare or valuable, including Bangers and Mash, Cottage Pie, Full English Breakfast, Pie and Mash, and Sunday Roast. Jennifer cooked them personally, and they believed the dishes must be delicious. Take a seat. All sat at the dining table. A maid served them with rice. Alfie and Diana sat next to Spencer. Thank you for your gifts, Uncle Spencer. Its so nice of your, Uncle Spencer. Im d you guys like them, Spencer replied gently. He could tell how excited the children were. They couldnt wait to unpack the gifts. Spencer, however, felt awkward during dinner. He wondered why he sat with them in the dining room. He was baffled. Aubree could hardly tell the foods taste. She even didnt dare to look at Spencer, feeling guilty somehow. She thought Spencer was unwilling to forgive her. She had apologized to him in the presence of the butler, maids, Ivan, and Jennifer, but Spencer kept silent. She felt disgraced and embarrassed. Dinner ended. Aubree kept silent. However, Spencer took the initiative to talk to her, Congrattions! Youve let go of yourself. He didnt address her, but his tone was rxed. What about you? Aubree asked him, Have you let go of yourself? Spencer didnt answer. His eyes darkened. He didnt know, or probably he hadnt been ready to let go of himself yet. After all, Aubree had hurt him too deeply in the past decades. Since he was a child, she had kept suppressing him and trying to kick him out of the town. Therefore, he disliked this woman. Moreover, Aubree used to harm Jennifer before. Spencer. Jennifer panicked while watching them. If you let go of yourself, youll feel happy. We all were born to die. Whenever were still alive, we must be happy. A smile touched Spencers lips. He darted at her and Aubree. Finally, he reached his right hand to thetter. Chapter 501 Shaking Hands to Reconcile Aubree stared at his hand in a daze, only hearing buzzes. Then she shook hands with Spencer. Holding her hand, Spencer wondered why he suddenly wanted to respond to Aubree. Ivan and Jennifer watched the scene, tensely holding their breath. Heaving a sigh, Spencer said with a smile, Let the bygones be bygones. I hope we all will be happy and peaceful in the future. After releasing Aubrees hand, he stared at Ivan and Jennifer, stuffing his hands into the pocket of his cks. With a faint smile, as usual, he said, I gotta go. Thank you for the wonderful dinner. When he turned away, Ivan followed him. The moonlight was bright, and the night was deep. In the yard, the chirping of cicadas was heard. The air was filled with the flowers fragrance. Everything seemed to be gentle. Spencer stood next to his Volvo, looking back at the man behind him. I didnt n the car ident that took your mother and my father away. Ivan had never exined this matter before, although all the media resources had implied he was the maniptor while he was just 18. His words slightly startled Spencer. He felt this night was indeed extraordinary. Their eyes locked. Ivan added gently, When the car ident happened, I happened to bypass there. It was a coincidence. In fact, Spencer hadnt cared about the truth long ago, as it didnt make any sense. Without remarking, he reaches his right hand to Ivan like he did in the living room earlier. It fully expressed his attitude. Ivan cast down his eyes and held his hand. The warmth traveled up from his palm to Ivans vein. They shook hands to reconcile at this meaningful moment. Ivan, my dear brother. This was the first time Spencer admitted him to be his older brother, which he had wanted to call for a long time. Well be happy in the future. Warmth surged in Ivans heart. Spencers call made him overjoyed. Ehn, he replied. After a while, Spencer let go of his hand and chuckled, I really need to go. Rowan has urged me for a while. He used the newly developed special medicine on my wound, so he would observe me for another week after Id recovered. Be careful when driving. Ivan watched him sit in the car and leave. Jennifer stood at the door of the living room, watching the scene in the yard. Tears sprung to her eyes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. She had imagined this to happen but didnt expect it so soon. Finnley worked overtime this evening, and so did Linda. Although they were in separate offices, they were just a wall apart. Linda sorted out the files while being alert to things outside the door. Shortly after, Finnley bypassed the office. Linda immediately turned off herptop, picked up her handbag, and followed him. They didnt enter the same elevator. It was nine in the evening, so almost all the employees had gone home. Linda gazed at the floor number tensely, wishing no one else would enter on the way. However, the elevator stopped three times, and three coworkers entered on different floors. When the elevator finally arrived on the first floor, Linda rushed out, only to find Finnley vanishing from the ss door of the entrance. She ran after him. Thinking that she had seen his car on the bus, Linda believed he could give her a ride home. Excuse me, Mr. Russell. Finnley heard her call when he pulled the door of his car open, seeing Linda running toward him. Where do you stay? Linda asked bravely, May I take a ride, please? Finnley answered gently, Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Lindas eyes lit up. My apartment is opposite. Finnley agreed, Sit in, Linda. Thanks. Holding the door handle next to the passengers seat, Linda suddenly recalled a social norm. She asked with a smile, May I sit in the passengers seat? Chapter 502 Girls’ Shoes Finnley darted at her. Of course. Then he bent over to sit in the drivers seat. Linda sat in and buckled the seat belt. Excitedly, she exined, If you have a girlfriend, I cannot sit in the passengers seat. Finnley didnt respond, starting the engine. A whileter, Linda plucked up her courage to nce at him and added, If you dont have a girlfriend, I will be rude to sit in the backseat. She was testing if he was avable. I dont have so many rules. Finnley stared ahead. I prefer simplicity andfort when socializing. You can sit in any empty seat you want. A smile blossomed across Lindas face as she liked his answer. Silence nketed the car. Linda pressed the car window, enjoying the night view outside in the night breeze to release the awkwardness. At this moment, she felt so close to him, her heart hammering. She found his car was indeed clean and tidy with a faint fragrance. Linda liked him more and more, thinking he was a man leading a life of quality. When they almost arrived at the destination, Finnley was suddenly enlightened and said, By the way, the project profile in Lunt City is still in my apartment. Please give it to Mr. Marsh on my behalf tomorrow. Ill go out for some personal errand and wont go to work so early. Oh. No problem. Linda nodded in a daze, wondering how she could get the profile as it was in his apartment. She was bugged but didnt ask. The car headed for the basement parking lot of Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Get down, Finnley unbuckled his seat belt and reminded her gently. Linda returned to her senses, realizing he was taking her to his apartment. She hurriedly got off, feeling baffled, wondering if that was an idental gain. Finnley asked when shutting the door. Will you follow me to my apartment, or shall I bring it to you?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I can go upstairs, Linda answered, beaming at him. You dont need to make so many routes then. Its troublesome to take the elevator. Ehn. Finnley entered the elevator with him. When he pressed the number 28, Linda remembered it carefully. The elevator was narrow and deadly silent. Lindas heart was thumping. She dared not to look at him at all. After arriving, Finnley took her out of the elevator. After pressing his finger on the lock and the door opened, he saw a girls fashionable sneakers in two colorsCred and yellow. Finnley was slightly taken aback, realizing Mya was still in her apartment. Linda stared at them in disbelief, her heart in her mouth. Pleasee in, Finnley said politely. Linda bypassed the girls shoes and entered the living room. She didnt feel joyful at all, her heart bing heavy. Please have a seat. Let me fetch the file. Finnley walked toward the study. Linda looked back at the shoes at the door. The scene in the dessert store that day suddenly appeared in her mind. When she bent over to pick up Finnleys card, she also saw a simr pair of sneakers that almost stamped the card. Is she that girl? Then she recalled the girls figure sitting in his car in the storm, wondering if it was the same one. Linda felt like being heavily blown. The disappointment made her heart sink. She looked around, and the decoration told her the apartment owners taste. She studied cautiously. The interior design was simple and neat, Orange was the primary color, and blue appeared a few times. They made the apartment look high-end. It was delicate with uniqueness. Under the dim yellow night, Linda felt at a loss. Somehow, she was keyed up. She didnt think she deserved a man with such taste and quality. Chapter 503 Mya Was on Fever Shortly after, footsteps approached. Linda turned around and saw Finnley walking toward her with a folder. He nodded at her gently, Thank you, Linda. You are wee. Its my job. She said, curling her lips into a smile. See you tomorrow, Mr. Russell. Then she was about to turn away. Did you return home, Finnley? a girls muffling voice was from the bedroom. She sounded sleepy, and her voice was soft. Linda looked over at Finnley, only to find him ncing at the bedroom. Then he said to Linda, who had an awkward look, Go home, Linda. Be careful on the way. She returned to her senses. OK. Then she left Finnleys apartment with the folder. However, she didnt feel touched by his kind reminder. In the elevator going downstairs, the soft voice just now reechoed in her ears. She wondered if that girl was in his bed. Finnleys apartment. Finnley entered the bedroom and saw the slight movement under the quilt. Are you a pig? How could you have slept for a whole day? Im so thirsty Do you have water? Mya felt extremely thirsty. Finnley stood in front of the bed, gazing at her indifferently. Did you really sleep for a whole day? You even dont know if theres water. Why didnt you check the kitchen? Ehn she replied with a grunt, feeling too unwell to speak. Finnley was wordless. He asked patiently, Had breakfast? Nah.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Neither lunch nor dinner? He could tell her sneakers were still the same as he went to work in the morning. I want some water. Stop nagging Im so thirsty. Finnley noticed her weak tone. He became serious and asked, What happened? Do you not feel well? Why are you nagging so much? Mya tore the quilt off. Im thirsty. Finnley hurriedly turned around because she was in his shirt, but her thighs were exposed because of her wild gesture. Ill get you some water. Cover yourself with the quilt. He headed for the living room while he spoke. Realizing she might have revealed her body, Mya tried to tuck herself into the quilt again. Shortly after, Finnley returned to the bed with a ss of water. Mya struggled to sit up but failed after trying twice. Finnley put down the ss on the nightstand and helped her up. Why is your body so hot? His palm covered his forehead. He realized she had a fever. Water The fever made her jumbled and unable to open her eyes. Nestling in his arms, she was wrapped in the quilt. Finnley picked up the ss and cautiously helped her drink some water. After that, he put down the ss and assisted her in lying down. Wait. He went to fetch a first-aid kit. He had an antipyretic from Rowan, which was highly effective. After putting a straw into the liquid bottle, he returned to the bed, helped her sit up, and said, Take it. Mya refused with her eyes closed. No. I want to sleep. You are on fever. Finnley put the straw next to her dry lips. Its antipyretic. Open your mouth. I never take medicine. She struggled, turned around, and huddled up in the quilt again. I never take medicine or have an injection. How did you recover after getting sick? Finnley persistently helped her up. Be a good girl. You are in my apartment, so you must be obedient to me. Or Ill kick you out. Are you a demon? Mya red at him with a frown, battling the difort. Im on fever. You even want to kick me out. Then she sobbed as if she had been wronged. In fact, Finnleys words had hit her raw nerves. Chapter 504 Cooking Noodles for Her Boohoo Mya felt aggrieved. Her parents were not with her, and she felt isted and helpless. She had been starved for a whole day, feeling too weak. Finnley didnt expect her to burst into tears. Hey I didnt mean to kick you out. I only want you to take medicine, Finnley exined. Mya cried more sadly. Boohoo she couldnt stop shedding tears. Finnley had never experienced such a thing before. He waspetent in doing business, but now, he was at a loss. There, there. Stop crying. He held her in his arms. Take the medicine. Ill cook noodles for you. All right? Mya still felt upset and had lost control. However, once he mentioned noodles, her stomach growled. Suddenly, Finnley could understand why she felt so aggrieved. She was the mayors daughter. Since childhood, she had been leading a good life. She didnt take the house key with her, so she couldnt return home. After being sick, shey in another persons apartment for a whole day without family. She wanted to drink some water but couldnt find it. It was loneliness. Finnley kept silent. Mya gradually calmed down after crying for a long while. Sniffing while leaning against his chest, she asked, Where is the medicine? Finnley passed the bottle with a straw to her. Mya finished drinking the liquid, frowning at the bitterness. Finnley passed a paper napkin to her. Wipe your tears. Mya reached a hand to take it, wiping her tears. Her hair was messy. Wearing his shirt, she looked pale, and her eyes were red and swollen. Her whole body seemed to be burning. Finnley consoled her, Youll be better soon. Your temperature will be brought down in two hours at the most. Is the medicine so effective? Mya didnt believe it. Yes. Its a special medicine developed by Rowan Watson, Mr. Marshs private doctor.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Mya knew Rowan. She heard his name in the news and met him in person at the wedding of Jennifer and Ivan. However, she didnt know him well, and they never talked. Noodles for dinner. OK? Finnley asked and added, Im only good at cooking noodles. Or I can call the takeouts. Sure. I like noodles. Mya was indeed starving. Shey down and tucked herself into the quilt. Although her body was hot, she felt chilly. Finnley went to the kitchen, put on an apron, and cooked for the first time this month. His kitchen was as clean as the one in the sample apartment. However, when he cooked, he looked like a househusband. Shortly after, he put a noodle bowl on the dining table. Then he took off the apron and cleaned his hands. I made you a noodle bowl. Get up and have it. Finnley talked to her in front of the bed. Mya lifted the quilt. He turned around hurriedly. After she put on slippers and straightened the shirt, she asked, I smelt the green onion. I dont eat it. Just a little bit, Finnley said. I wont eat any green onion, Mya insisted like a child. I never had it since childhood. A patient had the right to be picky. Finnley wasnt angry. He said, Ill help you pick them out. Then he walked toward the dining room. Forget it. Thank you, Finnley. Mya brushed her teeth and washed her face. In the dining room, she picked up a fork to eat the noodle bowl. I love the taste. Finish it all. You cant waste food. Finnley advocated thrift. Mya sat in the chair despite her image. Her hair was messy like a birds nest. She didnt only finish the noodles but also drank up the soup. Probably it was because she had been hungry for a whole day, or he was adept at cooking noodles. Can you make another bowl for me tomorrow morning? Mya put down the bowl and huped, staring at him expectantly. Finnley darted at her while standing aside. Do you n to stay here forever? Do you really want to kick me out? She frowned, curling her lips pitifully. Chapter 505 He Must Dote on Her Dont cry, Finnley said seriously. I lost my house key. My parents are still abroad and dont have time to answer my call. Mya wondered why she suddenly mentioned that and if she wanted to make him pity her. Anyway, Finnley was the only one who could take her in at this moment. So, you want to stay in my apartment before your parents return? Finnley asked. Thinking for a moment, Mya looked up at him. Or what? I dont have my ID car, so I cannot check into a hotel. I have to. Have to? Finnley was surprised by how aggrieved she sounded. He was the one who had stayed on the sofa the previous night. Their gazes met in mid-air. Finnley could tell she was getting much better. Finnley didnt want to continue their conversation. You should sleep now. Im going to the study for a conference call. Mya nodded. His receding figure made her feel warm and safe. Although they were in the same apartment, Mya never worried he would do anything to her. She trusted him as he was always a reliable person. She returned to the bedroom. After the conference, Finnley left the study and went to the supermarket downstairs. He bought some ingredients. Usually, people who disliked green onions preferredtro more. Therefore, he purchased sometro.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. He had also used up the noodles in his kitchen. Mya wanted the noodle bowl for breakfast the following day, so he bought some noodles. In Finnleys opinion, Mya was just a child. She was young and childish. Her parents werent home. As Mr. Marshs friend, Finnley didnt mind taking care of her. The supermarket would close prettyte, and he could find everything there. Linda was shopping in the supermarket as well. She wanted to buy some fruit. The scene she had seen in Finnleys apartment earlier repeatedly appeared in her mind. His apartments interior design and decoration were high-end, so she could tell he was wealthy and had good taste in the living environment. She couldnt help wondering who that girl was in his bedroom. That girl sounded indeed young. Somehow, Linda felt jealous. She walked forward, browsing the items on the shelves. Finnley was replying to a message with his left hand while holding thetro and noodles with his right one. They bumped into each other. By instinct, Finnley wanted to help her keep bnce. His phone fell to the ground, but he didnt care. Are you all right? After Linda stood upright, he recognized her. Im sorry, Mr. Russell. Linda hurriedly bent over to pick up his phone for him. Finnley replied while smiling, I bumped into you. I should be the one apologizing. Linda pressed her lips in embarrassment. When she cast her eyes down, she saw the noodles andtro in his hand. Hasnt he had dinner in thepany already? Will he cook noodles for that girl? He must dote on her. Finnley nodded at her and left. Linda had a sleepless night. She returned to her rented apartment absentmindedly, trying hard to understand things happening earlier. A girl was staying in Finnleys apartment. Therefore, no matter how hard she tried, Linda didnt think she would be Finnleys girlfriend. Is that his fiancee? Recalling Catherines words, Linda felt her life was full of regrets. She always believed that a person could only fall in love once in his or her life. If she couldnt grasp this chance, she would only make do with another man in the future. Finnley slept on the sofa in his bedroom this evening. He covered himself with a coat while napping to take care of Mya. Two hourster, he got up and tested her temperature. Evidently, he felt it was lower. The following morning, dawn broke the day. A ck Volvo was heading for a cemetery in the suburbia of Arkpool City. After parking the car, Spencer got off with a bouquet. He wore sunsses and a casual ck suit, looking solemn. He walked along thene, along which were pine trees and camphor trees. The mist in the morning hadnt faded. The air was sweet. Birds were chirping, and insects were humming. Spencer was highly familiar with this path as he came here several times monthly. He paused his pace in front of his mothers tombstone with her name, Selena Lindsay. Spencer bent over, put down the bouquet, and intensely gazed at the young womans portrait on the tombstone. His mother wore a bright smile. Chapter 506 Another Night Together Mom, Spencer muttered, Aubree Marsh apologized to me. I just want to let you know. Then he fell into silence. The mountain breeze disheveled his hair. After a long while, he continued, Mom, I want to reconcile with her. I hope you can understand. He had thought for a long time before making the decision. Recently, Ive experienced life and death with Ivan Marsh together. We both have new thoughts for our lives. Our lives are short. We shouldnt be impacted by or should burden by the grudges from ourst generations. We cannot do anything, either. With a smile, he added, Probably, letting go is the best ending. Mom, I dont feel lonely anymore. Spencer thought of Alfie and Diana, his smile bing broader. Its so good to have a family. After speaking the words from his heart, Spencer left soon. He never stayed in the cemetery long. However, he frequently visited here, about four times a month. Meanwhile , in Finnleys apartment, Mya went to the couch in the living room in a white shirt with messy hair. Her body temperature had been brought down, and she looked spirited. Finnley was sitting on the sofa while holding his arms across his chest. His eyes were closed, so Mya wondered if he was sleeping. Did he sleep like this for a whole night? Mya didnt see any creases on the other seat of the cough, so she could tell he hadntin down. While she was shocked and confused, Finnley snapped his eyes open. Argh! He was shocked by her look. Then he instantly sobered. His yell freaked out Mya. ring at him, she snapped, What are you doing? She reminded him of a ghost in the horror movieCmessy long hair, wearing a white shirt, and standing in silence. Go check on yourself in the mirror. Finnley looked calm but still had a lingering fear. Mya stood before him and asked, Did you sit here for a whole night? Or what? He stared up at her. My waist hurts if I lie down. Howe? You are too young. Covering her growling stomach, Mya asked hesitantly, I want to have the noodle bowl. Are you still willing to cook for me? Finnley bought the noodles andtro the previous night for her breakfast. You can stay in my apartment. He stood up and added expressionlessly, You are forbidden to browse my closets or cabs. After using something, you must put it back in its original ce. Also, you must clean the hair on the floor and in the bathroom. My hair?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mya bowed her head to take a look. Sure enough, she saw her hair on the ground. Before she answered, Finnley entered the kitchen. Mya found a tap, squatted down, and cleaned her hair. She stayed in Finnleys apartment, so she must obey his house rules. Shortly after, she got a little hair on her tape. While she bent over to look for more, a noodle bowl with an appealing smell was served on the dining table. Watching Finnley take off his apron, Mya was surprised and asked, Just one bowl? Dont you want to have breakfast? I need to deal with some errands. Will bete. Finnley calmly washed his hands, returned to the bedroom to fetch a suit vest, and changed his shoes at the door. What about my fingerprint? She hurriedly followed him. I cant stay in your apartment without going out for a whole day. Do you have a key? Finnley finished putting on his shoes and darted at her. She started at him pitifully and cheekily in silence. Finnley had to enter the administrators password and add her fingerprint. While he entered the passcode, Mya suddenly said, No worries. Ill pay the rent. Finnley looked up, and she stered a smile. The system informed them the fingerprint had been entered sessfully. Finnley left. Chapter 507 Watch Them Closely Wait! Cant I have a try? Mya yelled t his receding figure. However, he pressed the button and entered the elevator. After he vanished, Mya closed the door and returned to the dining table. In the noodle bowl, she saw her favoritetro. Mya picked up a fork and sat down, wondering why he knew she likedtro. Besides, she didnt see any green onion this time, which confirmed that Finnley was reliable and considerate. Mya finished the noodles and the soup. It was delicious, and she had never had it in any restaurant. The noodle bowl was supposed to be the best one she had eaten in her life.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After breakfast, Mya picked up her bag and went out, nning to buy some outfits. Finnley didnt go to work until noon. In the presidents office, he reported to Ivan, Mr. Marsh, Leslie Eastwood has sent his men to look for Catherine. So far, they havent found her yet. She signed the contract but didnt show up in thepany. Why didnt Leslie Eastwood sue her? Ivan had been wondering about this point for a while. The penalty must be a lot of money. I know him. ording to my investigation, the contract was invalid, Finnley answered, Catherine signed it using the erasable ink. When Leslie Eastwood received the agreement, her signature was gone. Frowning, Ivan asked, Really? Thats surprising. Probably the pen on her coffee table happened to be with the erasable ink, Finnley guessed, Catherine has annoyed Leslie Eastwood this time. I heard he was furious as he had been fooled by a woman. We cannot sit and watch without doing anything, Ivan said. Send your men to continue tracking her. Watch Leslie Eastwood and his men closely. We must guarantee Catherines safety. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Finnley had already sent his men to do so. In the vice presidents office next door, Linda was watering the green nts after finishing her current tasks. She was absentminded, so she almost dripped the water onto the floor. Her mood worsened whenever she thought there was a girl in Finnleys house. It was rare for her to have a crush on a man or fall for a man. If she couldnt be his girlfriend, she would regret it all her life. Linda wondered if she should be brave as she had witnessed Catherines case. After a meeting, Ivan and Finnley left the meeting room. With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Ivan said, I have an idea, but I need you to carry it out for me. Yes, Mr. Marsh? I closed down Spencers Coco Club a few weeks ago. I need you to find a new location and reopen the club for him. While Ivan spoke, his eyes lit up. The new ce should be at least three times bigger than the previous one. All the equipment should be imported. Also, redesign the club logo. Finnley was slightly taken aback. He had thought Ivan would mention Catherines matter. He answered honestly, Mr. Marsh, I dont know much about Mr. Lawrence. What kind of style does he like? Shall we put in new ideas in the interior design and construction of Coco Club.? Ivan had thought about those questions earlier and discussed them with Jennifer the previous night. After returning to his office, Ivan talked to Finnley in detail. Sitting opposite him with aptop, Finnley wrote down notes carefully. An hourter. Thats all so far. Ill update you whenever I think of something new. Please find me three good locations first. Well discuss and decide the most suitable one for him. OK, Mr. Marsh. While sorting out the notes, Finnley asked, Mr. Marsh, the decoration for the charity banquet are almost done. Would you like to check on it? No, thanks. Ivan trusted him. You can make the decision on my behalf. Finnley asked, Will Madam Aubree attend it? Some reporters asked me about it, and I didnt know how to answer. She will, Ivan answered in a rxing tone. You can reply to them honestly. OK. Finnley was relieved. As far as he knew, Ivan hadnt informed Aubree about the charity banquet yet. Chapter 508 Arrogant Georgia Ivan added, Ill arrange the dresses for Jennie and my mother. Can you keep an eye on the security of the banquet hall? Its the most essential. Sure, Mr. Marsh. Ill check it in the following few days. Finnley was delighted. This will be the first time Madam Aubree and Mrs. Marsh appear together in public. The rumors that they dont get along will vanish. For Ivan, it wasnt only a charity banquet but also a perfect opportunity to let Aubree and Jennifer get closer. Five oclock, afternoon, the recording studio. In this world, farewell happens when one is off guard. No one can apany you forever. When were still together, we must cherish every moment. Its unknown if we will reencounter in the next life. Jennifer finally finished thest line of this drama. She put down the earset and took over the water ss from Pippa. Thanks. Perfect! Pippa thumbed up at her. Jennie, you are indeed efficient and of high quality. No wonder StaRise is so popr. Thank you for yourpliment, Pippa. Jennifer finished drinking the water while smiling. She picked up her handbag. Lets go. Jennie, I hope this wont be thest drama you dubbed. Pippa followed her. Jennifer blurted out, Should be the one to prove mypetence. I like the yscript. Yourpetence has already been recognized long ago. Pippa worshiped her extremely. However, you must want to be better than perfect. She chirped on the way, sometimes amusing Jennifer. They took an elevator to the first floor. Georgia, who dressed up with delicate makeup, was entering when they walked out of the ss door in the lobby. When their gazes met in mid-air, Georgia paused and blocked their way. Take me to see Spencer. She looked down at Jennifer arrogantly and said naturally, I want to visit him. Jennifer was mused. Why must I show you the way when you say so? Then she held Pippas hand and bypassed the woman. However, Georgia grabbed her wrist. Dont you understand English? You are just a dubber. You should feel honored to show me the way. Pippa gaped at her, wondering if she was forgetful. She was shouting at Mrs. Marsh. Let go! Jennifer gazed at her hand coldly in disdain. Take me to him, Georgia repeated. Instead of letting go, she prompted, Hurry! A Lamborghini was parked at the entrance. Mr. Marsh is here. Pippa caught sight of it. Georgia followed her gaze. Seeing the car, she let go of Jennifer subconsciously, feeling guilty somehow. Jennifer darted at her indifferently. Without getting even with her, She strode toward the Lamborghini and sat in with Pippa. The vehicle roared away shortly after. Georgia looked annoyed. In the car, the driver was driving. Pippa put on her earplug to watch the drama. Jennifer was sitting next to Ivan. He asked, Finished dubbing? Its yourst episode today, right? Done. The director hasnt reviewed them yet. There should be no problem. Jennifer trusted herpetence.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. When she peered out the window, she found the direction wasnt right. Where are we going? Lets check in Rowans, Ivan answered gently. Jennifer knew he implied seeing Spencer. I didnt expect Spencer to be so loving. He bought the kids many gifts, Jennifer praised with a smile. The children love all of them. They also like him. I was surprised, too. Ivan echoed gently, looking delighted. He rarely took the initiative to show his kindness to others. In the past, he used weird ways to do so. Jenniferughed. Weird ways? Really? You dont know how tolerant Ive been to him all these years, Ivan replied with a faint smile. Ten minutester, the Lamborghini was parked in the yard of Rowans vi. Spencer and Rowan were ying chess as they were bored. They peered out the window in unison upon hearing the cars engine. Chapter 509 Purpose of Visit Jennifer and Ivan got off, heading for the house. How are you guys? Would you join us for dinner? Spencer stood up, seeing them enter. He wondered if they had dinner, nning to inform the kitchen to prepare more dishes for them. No, thanks, Spencer, Ivan answered, Well go back to Kelsington Bayter. Are you ying chess? Jennifer walked toward them, sitting on the sofa next. Spencer, I want to keep you updated. Ive finished thest episode of the drama. How are you? You are indeed efficient, Spencer praised her. Then he lifted his arm exaggeratedly. Look! Impletely recovered. Whats your n next? Jennifer asked, Continue to act? I dont care. Spencer was still yful and had no purpose in achieving anything in the entertainment business. Let nature take its flow. I would if there was any good y script. It depends on my status. Jennifer nodded thoughtfully. Spencer asked, How about you? What will you do after dubbing? Work as the vice president of the Marsh Group? Likewise. I havent made up my mind yet. Jennifer cast down her eyes, her long, curly eyshes covering her eyes. Ivan listened to them in silence with a gentle look. You should be cautious. Distance makes the heart grow fonder. Spence shared his experience. Ive been there. Im sure youll get tired of each other if you stick to each other for a long time. It only means you didnt love the girl deeply enough, Ivan retorted solemnly. Then he changed the subject. Spencer, work for the entertainmentpany run by the Marsh Group. I can guarantee youll see many good y scripts. Spencer looked over at him. Will I depend on my backer too evidently, then? He hadnt decided yet as he had been used to being alone. He preferred to depend on himself. Ill think about it.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ivan didnt insist and knew he would consider his suggestions. They didnt stay in Rowans long. On the way, Ivan informed Kelsington Bay that they would return for dinnerter. In the kitchen of the vintage vi, everyone was busy. Aubree was in a good mood, picking the recipes in person. Ivans stomach has recovered already. We can add the portions to the dishes. OK, Madam Aubree. Pippa would alsoe back. Therefore, she asked the chef to prepare a few of Pippas favorite dishes. Aubree walked to Ivan and Jennifer with Thomas when the Lamborghini was parked in the yard. Good evening, Mom. Evening, Madam Aubree. Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. They greeted each other and entered the living room together. Soon, abundant dishes were served on the dining table. A maid informed them that dinner was ready, so they went to the dining room. From afar, they could smell the food fragrance. All the dishes are your favorites. Hope youll like them. Aubree sat down, looking loving. Make yourself home. After all, you cannote often. Ivan and Jennifer felt guilty upon hearing her words and decided to visit her more in the future. Ivan replied gently, Mom, we only want to have a meal with you. The dishes are not the most important. They smell good and look wonderful, Jenniferplimented bluntly. Thank you, Mom. Help yourselves. Lets eat. Aubree smiled at them. Pippa was sitting next to her obediently. Then they started eating. In the past, Kelsington Bay was quiet and cold. No guest would visit Aubree. Usually, Aubree didnt talk much. The servants and maids had to be cautious. Therefore, they seldom spoke during meals. Ivan, however, talked during dinner. Mom, the Marsh Group holds a charity banquet every five years. This year, Id love to donate 200 million dors for building schools for the children living in the mountainous area. Thats wonderful. Aubrees eyes lit up. She added, Also, build the roads for them, so itll be convenient to deliver fresh vegetables and fruits to them. Right. Ivan had also thought about it. Were still discussing the road construction with the vigers, trying topensate them as much as possible. After a while, he mentioned the key point. Wed also love to invite you to attend the banquet this year. Will you attend it? Aubree was slightly taken aback, wondering if that was the purpose of their visit tonight. Chapter 510 Add Me on Your WhatsApp She had never considered attending the charity banquet as she hadnt shown up in public for years. Aubree had no confidence to face the reporters. Mom, Jennifer invited her sincerely, staring at her, Please say yes. Well attend it together. Aubree looked into her eyes. Only then did she realize that she had already removed her mask, and her skin had returned to smooth. Jennifer added, Alfie and Diana will go as well. Our whole family can show up in public together. Were the organizer, so we should attend it. The reporters look forward to seeing you as well. Thest time Aubree appeared in public was at their wedding. At that time, she was angry and left the scene quickly. Due to the chaos, none of the reporters took her photos. Therefore, the publics impression of Aubree was still based on the fire several years ago. I Aubree hesitated. Do you really think I should go? Of course. Jennifer encouraged her. Youllplete the banquet. Aubree looked at her son in uncertainty. Ivan nodded at her gently. All right. Ill go, Aubree agreed. They enjoyed the dinner. Although all dishes were homemade, they were full of happiness, a taste of home. Later that night. Finnley knocked off and drove home. His phone rang. Holding the steering wheel with a hand, he picked up his phone and saw an unknown number. He answered, Hello? When will youe home? Mya asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Im on the way home. He asked, Why do you have my cell phone number? I asked Ivan, Mya answered. Then she added, I want banana-vored milk. Please buy me some fruit, too. Ill wire you the moneyter. Thanks. Before Finnley answered, she ended the call, afraid he would refuse. Finnley put down his phone, concentrating on driving calmly. Ten minutester. He opened the door of his apartment. Mya saw Finnley entering with two shopping bags. Thank you so much. She trotted toward him. She took the bags from him and asked, How much do I owe you? The receipts are in the bags. Check yourself. Finnley took off his vest and put it on the rack. Then he washed his hands. After he walked out of the bathroom, Mya passed him a bottle of milk, This is for you. On me. Finnley took it over. Mya picked another bottle up and opened the lid. After sipping the milk, she asked, Can I add your WhatsApp? Why isnt your ID connected to your cell phone number? I couldnt find you. Many people like searching for the phone numbers to add the WhatsApp IDs, Finnley answered, WhatsApp is too private. I dont want to be disturbed. I see. Mya nodded. Less is more. I wont disturb you. Ill wire you the money and the rental. Or Ill feel uneasy staying here. Uneasy? Finnley told her his ID, and Mya added him on her WhatsApp. She wired the money to him ording to the receipts. Then she asked, How much is the rental? Finnley looked at her solemnly. What do you think? He didnt expect she had really meant it. My parents will return next month, so I have to stay for another 20 to 30 days. How about 2, 000 dors? Finnley didntck money. In silence, he gazed at her without blinking. Not enough? Name it. Mya blinked with a smile. I wont bargain. Finnley cast his eyes down. After looking around the floor, he focused on one spot and asked, What did I tell you this morning? What did you tell me? Mya was confused, and he was quiet. Following his gaze, she saw the hair. Suddenly, she recalled his words in the morning. Ive cleaned the floor already. In disbelief, Mya squatted down to pick it up. I dont want to see a womans hair in my apartment, Finnley emphasized again, If you cannot do it, itll be useless no matter how much rental you want to pay. Chapter 511 Checking the Jade Pendant All right. All right. I promise this wont happen again. Mya hurriedly tossed the hair into the trash can. Patting her chest, she guaranteed, Ill check the floor before you return from work every day. Finnley didnt reply, walking toward his study. Wait. You havent told me the rental yet, Mya reminded him, watching his receding figure. However, he kept silent. Mya shrugged and sat on the couch. While sipping the milk, she browsed Finnleys Twitter. His life seems simple. Is it for real, or has he faked it? She thought with a frown. What do you think? a mans maic voice sounded out. Mya yanked up her head, only to find he standing next to her while holding a ss of water. His gaze shifted from her phone screen to her face. Mya battled a wry smile, withdrawing her gaze. She didnt breathe out in relief until he reentered the study. The night was deep. Ivan and Jennifer returned home from Kelsington Bay. In the bathroom, Ivan took a shower. Jennifer was sitting on the sofa next to the floor-to-ceiling window of the master bedroom. Holding the split jade pendant, she stroked each line of the patterns. Mixed feelings surged in her eyes. Downstairs, the living room was lit brightly. The children were ying with the maic spheres bought by Spencer, having a great time. They made different shapes ording to their ideas and let the maids and servantsment. Jordan and Marry were cleaning the living room. They worked in tacit understandings with gentle looks. Since Aubree had epted Jennifer, their moods became much better. They smiled more often than before. The running water sound stopped in the bathroom of the master bedroom. Jennifer was lost in thought. Tears welled up in her eyes. The matter was the only regret in her mind. Ivan left the bathroom, striding toward her. He sensed she was absentminded. Standing before her, he saw the familiar jade pendant in her hands. Jennifer noticed his existence a whileter and put away the jade pendant. Done showering? she beamed at him. Ivan replied with a smile, Ehn. My turn, then, Jennifer said and stood up. OK. Ivan watched her enter the bathroom. When he heard the running water sound, he withdrew his gaze and put away his smile. Sitting down, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. I asked you to check the ne. Hows it going now? he asked in a low voice. Sorry, Mr. Marsh, but we dont have any clue yet, the person answered on the other end of the lien, Its a customized ne. After contacting seven experts in this field, we only received negative answers. So were still investigating and will keep you updated. OK. Thanks a lot. Ivan ended the call.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After putting down the phone, he peered out the window. Jennifer had done many things for him and the Marsh family. He also wanted to do something for her. Ivan believed the ne must have something to do with her family background. Jennifer treasured family affection more than anyone else, although she never mentioned it. Ivan believed she must miss her parents. After the shower, Jennifer walked out of the bathroom. Ivan dried her hair in person, scooped her up, and put her on the bed. However, he could tell she was in a bad mood. He gently pecked her forehead, nose bridge, and lips Before helping her find her birth parents, Ivan wished to heal her wounds with his love. Finnleys apartment. Mya wasnt sleepy due to her two-hour nap in the afternoon. Therefore, she went to the study, which was lit brightly. She poked in her head, only to find Finnley sitting at the desk while reading a book. Seldom people liked reading paper books nowadays. Ahem. Ahem. She walked toward him. Still reading? Finnley turned a page without looking up. Whats the matter? Cant I chat with you? Sitting in a chair next to him, Mya hunched over the desk and asked curiously, Are you close to Rowan Watson? Finnley looked up at her. Can you introduce me to him? Looking at him expectantly, she added with a smile, Ill treat you to dinner. Chapter 512 Do You Disdain Me? Finnley kept calm but wondered secretly. What do you want? Nothing. Mya stood upright, blinking. My fever was gone after I only took his medicine once. Dont you think its really magical? Hes a genius pharmacist. Right. I want to make friends with a genius pharmacist. Worship was written all over her eyes. It seems hes handsome, young, and talented. Finnley realized what she meant, wondering if she had a crush on Rowan. Furrowing his brows slightly, Finnley looked at her weirdly, You guys dont fit. Fit? Just making friends. Mya didnt mean that. Just tell me. Are you willing to introduce or not? No. Im not willing, Finnley answered without hesitation. Mya was surprised, feeling a bit embarrassed. The next second, she returned to normal. Its alright. Ill ask Ivan to introduce me to him. Finnley cast down his eyes and continued to read. After darting at him, Mya felt bored. She suddenly asked, Hey, do you have a girlfriend? Do you know what respect is? Finnley didnt look at her, staring at his book. He added, Sometimes, respect means youll never ask others about their privacy. Mya was rendered speechless. Im not asking you for your privacy. Please dont misunderstand me. Besides, why would I? Mya exined hurriedly, I Im curious. I wonder which woman can tolerate a man like you. Finnley looked at her again. What about me? What kind of man am I? A neat freak, she remarked honestly. You can always see hair in a house with a woman. Its natural. Havent you lived with your mother before? Their eyes locked. After gazing at Mya for a few seconds, Finnley parted his lips. It depends on whose hair it is. Mya felt slightly awkward. You disdain me, dont you? Or what? he asked. Mya quieted down, but Finnley curled his lips into a polite smile. Any other questions? Mya felt too awkward.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Pounding the desk gently, she stood up. Nah. Then she turned away. She could tell Finnley was simr to Ivan in terms of his character. One who lies down with dogs will get up with fleas. They both looked aloof and proud. After Mya left, Finnley wasnt in the mood to read anymore. He closed the book. Then he went to the living room, sat on the couch, closed his eyes, and rested. He seemed to have no mood change at all. The calmness on his face was simr to the elegant flower in the vase. He couldnt remember how long he hadnt contacted his family. He also missed his mother greatly. Mya looked at the door of the bedroom from the inside. Lying prone on the bed, she was lost in thought. Jennifer told her she had finished dubbing. Mya guessed she would soon go to work in the Marsh Group. Therefore Mya would also go to work. Before graduating from college, she would take an internship at Ivanspany. The following morning. When Finnley woke up, he found he was covered by a quilt. He was taken aback slightly as he only had a quilt, wondering what Mya used for the night. He stood up and walked to the bedroom door. When he hesitated if he would interrupt her by knocking on the door, the door was opened. Mya put on her newly bought clothes andbed her hair without makeup. Im going to college today. So I got up earlier than usual. Finnley looked over at the couch. The quilt I bought a new one, the same as yours. Its new. Please dont worry. Mya beamed at him and turned away. You dont need to cook noodles for me this morning. Thank you. Chapter 513 Lip Print on His Cheek Finnley watched her change her shoes and leave. He went into the bathroom thoughtfully. It was a nice day. The morning glory colored the sky. It was a lively morning in Kelsington Bay. Aubree was having breakfast in the dining room. The warm sunlight fell through the French window, printing the tree shadows on the carpet. In front of Aubree was a ss of fresh milk, two eggs, and a sandwich. Two vehicles were parked in the yard. Several people got off, walking toward the living room with bags. Aubree watched them. They arrived so early. Then she calmly sipped the milk. Pippa exined, Madam Aubree, they couldnt wait to deliver your dress. Mr. Marsh must have urged them. Youve expected it for a whole night. Aubree smiled in response, unconcealed expectation written on her face. What did Ivan say? She wanted to confirm. Helle over with Jennifer as well. He said so before leavingst night, right? Yes, Madam Aubree, Pippa answered. Mrs. Marshs dress is also here. You can choose with her together. Itll be perfect if your dresses have matching patterns. Ehn. Aubree sipped the milk again. Jennifer had finished dubbing, so Pippa returned to Kelsington Bay and returned to be Aubrees maid. After returning, she felt Aubrees mental status had significantly changed. Kelsington Bay was no longer quiet or boring. Under the morning sun, a Lamborghini headed for Kelsington Bay. Hank was driving. Ivan and Jennifer were sitting in the backseat. Holding Jennifers hand, Ivan pinched her from time to time. Jennifer checked on him. Whats wrong, Ivan? I feel so unreal. Ivan looked at her with a gentle smile. Whats unreal? Everything. Holding her hand tightly, Ivan added, You must be an angel from Heaven. Hispliment sent warmth to Jennifers chest. So you cannot stop loving me for the rest of your life. Ivan propped his arms on her shoulders. We will reencounter the next life as well. We must meet earlier than this life. I cannot wait for so long. Jennifer nestled in his arms happily. I also feel so unreal. In my eyes, you are so outstanding and superior. I never thought I could be with you. That only means Im not THAT outstanding. Ivan stared at her tenderly. Other women always hit on me even though they dont have my children. They would have asked me to be responsible if they were like you. His words amused her. Right. I yed hard to get. Did you? Ivan cast a nce at her and chuckled. You can go on. I love this trick. Im afraid youll get tired. Jennifer looked up at him. She had to admit his skin was indeed smooth and fire. The outline of his rock-hard face made him manly. She was obsessed when staring up at him, feeling peaceful. Looking into her eyes, Ivan held her cheeks and kissed her. Jennifer widened her eyes, hinting at him they were still in the car. However, Ivan pressed down the curtain and deepened his kiss.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Living room, Kelsington Bay. Three mobile racks were full of different kinds of dresses. All were designed by famous designers worldwide. Some of them were from Emma. The Lamborghini was parked in the yard shortly after. Jennifer looked into the mirror to fix her makeup, her heart still thumping. She pulled out a wet paper napkin for Ivan. Wipe your lips. Ivan stared at her while smiling, seemingly still wanting to kiss her. Hurry, Jennifer prompted, feeling shy. Itll be so embarrassing if Mom sees it. Shell urge us to have another baby, Ivan answered calmly. Gripping his shoulders, Jennifer pressed a lip print on his cheek. Keep it. I dare you to get off. Ivan put down the wet tissue, opened the door, and got down. Wait! Jennifer was freaked out, following suit. However, Ivan squeezed her to his side, striding toward the house. Jennifer looked at his cheek anxiously. Arent you really going to wipe it off? The lipstick was too evident. Chapter 514 Asking Purposely in Aubree’s Presence What are you afraid of? Our children are almost going to elementary school. Everyone knows it. Ivan looked triumphant. While Jennifer gaped at him, he suddenly fastened his pace and dragged her into the house. Morning, guys. Want something for breakfast? Aubree asked happily. Morning, Mom. Weve had it, Ivan answered gently. Jennifer still felt embarrassed. Aubree stood up in front of them, frowning in confusion. Whats wrong with your cheek? She noticed the small, red spot on his cheek with a single glimpse. Suddenly, there were chuckles in the living room. People looked at Jennifer in envy, thinking she was lucky. Jennifer blushed shyly. Morning, Mom She greeted Aubree, trying to cover the embarrassment with a smile. Aubree suddenly understood something. Her gaze swept between Ivan and Jennifer, realizing it was a lip print. After confirming it, she wore a loving smile, When will you have another baby? Looking into her smiling eyes, Jennifer was shocked. She was impressed by the tacit understanding between Ivan and his mother. She turned to nce at Ivan, leaving the question for him to answer. Ivan beamed at his mother without answering. Looking at the three lines of racks, he asked, Have you decided which dress to wear, Mom? Jennie has good taste in fashion. Aubree changed the subject. I want her to give me some suggestions. I like three dresses. Jennifer took her arm. Which three, Mom? You can try them on and show us. Well score them andment on them. All people here are professional. Thats a good idea. Aubree was excited. It was a critical banquet, and she would appear in public after several years. She also wished to impress others. Jennifer patiently helped her try the dress. One of the dresses Aubree liked was designed by her. She and Pippa helped Aubree pull up the zipper, tidy up the hemline, put on jewelry, and take photos. Then they discussed the three dresses with the stylists and makeup artists. Finally, they decided on a deep-blue dress. Ivan thought it fit her the most; coincidentally, it was designed by Jennifer. Jennifer chose her own dress, which had matching patterns with Aubrees. After ensuring their hairstyle and makeup, the staff left the house. Then the family chitchatted on the couch while having some coffee. Before leaving, Ivan asked Jennifer in Aubrees presence, Honey, youve finished dubbing for Spencers drama, havent you? Ehn. The director has reviewed it, Jennifer answered, Theres no problem. I dont need to return to the recording studio. Ivan asked, Shouldnt you keep your promise to work in mypany?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jennifer hadnt expected him to ask this question in Aubrees presence. She was taken aback, wondering how to answer. Aubree chimed in, You are still young, Jennie. You can make more friends after working in the business field. Since Ivan needs your assistance, you should help him. Jennifer was surprised as Aubree prompted her to go to work in the Marsh Group. Ivan assigned her to the position of vice president, which was the core of the group management. She would deal with confidential information. Jennie, go ahead. Aubree knew why she hesitated. She added, I wish you could work there. I wont rest assured if another person takes the position. Ivan could tell that his mother had wholly epted his wife. Therefore, he had no worries at all. However, Jennifer didnt give them a positive answer instantly. I need to consider it longer. Ill remember your suggestions, Mom. Chapter 515 First Day onboard Ivan picked up his coffee mug and took a sip. Aubree didnt insist on convincing Jennifer. The world belonged to the young now, and she was too old to take care of everything. Jennifer was the only one who could apany Ivan through the rest of his life. Meanwhile, Finnley was in the hall for the charity banquet at Victoria Hotel. All the decorations in the hall had ended. Only some details were ending soon. An enterprise needed to take social responsibility and maintain an excellent reputation, so a charity banquet was necessary. The Marsh Group held one such banquet every five years, and countless people looked forward to it. The reporters focused more on the donation and wondered how much more it would bepared to the previous years. Organizing a charity banquet well was also challenging. First of all, the nning should be excellent. Finnley had been busy with it with his team for a whole month. They decided on guests to invite, the banquets theme, and the responsibilities of the staff members. All the risks needed to be foreseen, and solutions needed to be nned. Is thismp too dark? Finnley was detail-oriented. He suggested politely, We need to emphasize the light here. Shall we install anothermp? OK, Mr. Russell. An assistant wrote down the note. Move that line of tables and chairs toward the right. We shall make the aisle as wide as possible. All right. The stage background is perfect. Let the flowers be freight here on that day. Ensure they are fresh. Please dont worry, Mr. Russell. This has been confirmed already.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Mr. Marsh focuses on security the most. You must pay attention. No mistake. Madam Aubree will attend the banquet. OK, Mr. Russell. The banquet would be grand, so the hall was huge and luxurious, which could hold over a thousand people. Countless staff members were still busy dealing with the details, trying to make it perfect. Finnley deliberately watched them, so they could tell how much Ivan treasured this banquet. In many aspects, Finnley represents Ivan. On the way back from Kelsington Bay , Jennifer leaned against Ivans chest and asked, When should I be onboard? Ivans eyes lit up. She asked again, Should I work there as a designer or the vice president? Made up your mind? Thats really soon. Ivan was overjoyed. I thought Id wait for at least 10 days or half a month. The vice presidents office has been ready. Everything is new. Were waiting for you to be onboard. All right. Ill go to work tomorrow. Jennifer had been well-prepared. Im sure some people will question mypetence, but Ill prove it. Good. Ivan liked her attitude. I look forward to your performance. After arriving home, Ivan dialed Finnleys number in the study. Standing in front of the window, he said gently, his hand stuffed into the pockets of his cks, Jennie will be onboard tomorrow morning. Add to the agenda. Well introduce her to the senior executives in the morning meeting. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Ivan asked, Where are you now? Just returned from the banquet hall, Finnley reported to him about the current status. Ivan was all his ears. Thank you for your hard work, Finnley. The following morning. Eight oclock. The Marsh Group. In a brightly lit meeting room, thepanys senior executives had arrived, sitting at the table that could hold over a hundred employees. They were in suits, looking elite, aged from 30 to 60. In front of them were national gs. Theptops hidden on the desk slowly rose up and were turned on automatically. Everyone had heard that Jennifer woulde to work as the vice president, and they would meet her today. More than half senior executives trusted Ivan, but the rest didnt trust Jenniferspetence. They objected to thismission but couldnt do anything. In the corridor outside, Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulders while walking toward the meeting room, followed by Finnley. Chapter 516 The Shoes There was a round of apuse when they walked into the meeting room. Ivan sat down on the hosts seat while Jennifer and Finnley sat down on the chairs around another table next to him. Jennifer was properly dressed today in a gray suit, looking professional and mature. Some people were judging her inside, thinking that she was just an empty vase who had no brain but beauty. At the gate, Mya hurriedly got out of the taxi and rushed into the building. She ran all the way to the elevator and pressed the button. Damn it! Finney didnt call me up! She forgot to set an rmst night, the meeting must have begun already. Today, she wore a denim coat, with her hair braided into several small braids and tied into a high ponytail. The elevator arrived, after several employees walked out of it, she went quickly in. As the door was about to close, two female clerks rushed in, and they pressed the buttons. The door was closed, and the elevator began to go up. Have you heard it? A female employee asked the other mysteriously, Ms. Brooks will officially take office as the vice president today. Shes not even 30. Another female staff looked disgusted. Ms. Collins hasnt been here and so hasnt she, but thepany has been running well, hasnt it? You mean she only has a job title? I wonder what she got that has made Mr. Marsh fall for her. She gave birth to two children of Mr. Marshs seven year ago. Shes no simple woman. Mya couldnt stand it anymore. She nced at their name tags and remembered their names and the departments they worked in without saying a word. Soon, they arrived at their floor and left. Mya memorized it. The elevator kept going up. When it arrived, she walked out and walked towards the VPs office. Although it was her first day working here, she had long known that the VPs office was right next to the presidents office.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Mya rushed into the office, Linda was sitting in the chair and organizing the files. She looked over. She watched Mya walk in and noticed the shoes on her feet which were in different colors. The girl from the bakery? Who lived with Finnley? It was the third time Linda had seen the shoes. Her heart skipped a beat. She stood up slowly and tried to calm down. Hello, who are you looking for? Mya walked to her and politely stretched out her hand, Hello, my name is Mya. Mya? Linda suddenly thought of the sketches she had seen in Finnleys drawer. Was it her? Seeing that she looked a bit absent-minded, Mya looked at her with a frown, Are you Linda? You have heard of me? Linda was stunned, looking into her eyes. Ive heard Ivan mention you before, Mya looked around and asked, Should I use that desk? She pointed at the vacant desk in the office. Im the new VPs assistant, nice to meet you! Ivan? Linda was shocked. She called Ivans name? Yes. That will be your desk. Linda felt uneasy somehow and tried to recall the womans voice she had heard in Finnleys ce the other day. It seemed it was her. Mya had turned around and sat down at her desk. She asked casually. What do you usually have to do here? Is your work here busy? Its okay. Sometimes it gets busy, Linda replied, Well, our job is mainly walking around the offices and departments to deliver files. Sometimes we have to do some reports and sheets as well as receiving important clients. Chapter 517 Vice President Thank you. Mya opened the drawer and checked it. Lindas eyes fell on her. How old are you? I just turned 20. You are young, Linda asked in surprise, You should still be in university, right? Kind of, Mya didnt lie about it, but looked at Linda in the eyes, I will graduate soon. There isnt much stuff at school now. What was her rtionship with Finnley? Linda really wanted to ask it, but she helped herself. It would be impolite to ask it. Shed better wait. By the way, will you go to the charity event tomorrow? Mya leaned back on her chair and asked. Linda paused and said awkwardly, I wasnt invited. I dont think we can go to such grand events. Finnley is petty, Mya joked, then she sighed and shook her head. He should have gotten you an invitation. Linda didnt say anything. It seemed that Mya was close with Finnley. Seeing Mya here, Linda was upset. She was even closer to Finnley now. In the conference room. Ivan did not introduce Jennifer to everyone in detail. No one knew that Jennifer was the pharmacist Darcie, or a designer, or StaRise. Ivan made a brief introduction of her, because he knew that Jennifer would have to win everyones respect on her own with time. He announced that from today on, Jennifer would act as the vice president and that everyone should cooperate with her and support her work. There was a round of apuse. But Ivan could see clearly that some of these people didnt believe in Jennifer. He didnt me them, after all, the Marsh Group had been rising rapidly. First of all, I would like to thank Mr. Marsh for his trust in me and his decision to let me take on such an important position in thepany. Jennifer stood up. Im both a bit nervous and excited. But I have confidence in myself. Please believe that I will do as good as, and maybe even better than Ms. Collins. Everyone started to discuss in a low voice. Even Ivan and Finnley were a little surprised at what she had said. Jennifer stood at the conference table and looked at everyone, I want Ms. Collins and all the senior executives here to be rest assured. I will use my actions to prove that the Ivan decision today is right. Finnely smiled. He was really impressed by her speech. Jennifer said, I will earnestly perform my duties, assist Mr. Marsh in work and bring the Marsh Group new glories. Finnley apuded for her and Ivan followed. Everyone started to make an apud to her. Some people were impressed by her words and were looking forward to seeing her performance. While others still had questions about her. After the meeting. Ivan walked Jennifer into the vice presidents office, and Finnley followed. Seeing them, Linda quickly stood up, she said respectfully, Mr. Marsh. Mya, on the other hand, did not greet anyone, and simply stood up. Linda noticed that Finnley did not look at Mya and thetter didnt, either. I believe in you, Ivan grabbed Jennifers shoulder and encouraged her. Jennifer smiles, so confident and calm, Thank you. Then, she watched Ivan turn around and leave. Linda envied her, she was obviously different than Ivan. Ivan was born in a noble and rich family while she came here from the bottom.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But when they stood together, she looked calm andposed, as if knowing that she deserved to be here. Chapter 518 Conveying the Message Finnley told Jennifer, If theres any problem at work, feel free to ask me. Then he exined, Im worried that the e-mail I sent you might not be detailed enough. Thank you. Jennifer always had a smile on her face, I have read them carefully. You wrote it in detail. Finnley, thank you. Finnley was relieved, he smiled. From today on, he and Jennifer would be Ivans most trusted help in thepany. Ms. Brooks, nice to meet you! Mya walked over and bowed to Jennifer. She felt really happy for her. Jennifer looked at her, smiled, and touched her hair. Nice to see you here. Then she walked to her desk and sat down in her chair. Mya stood still and found Finnley staring at her and looking at her up and down. He frowned as he saw her jeans and different-colored shoes as well as her braided hair. What? Mya looked at him. Is there anything wrong? Whats that look on your face? As the vice presidents assistant, the way you dressed is really inappropriate. Finnley took her as a child and said patiently. What do you think? Mya blinked her eyes and looked back at Jennifer. Jennifer looked calm and did not speak. Ms. Brooks didnt say anything about the way I dress. Whats inappropriate about it? Mya retorted him, I didnt even reveal my skin. Finnley said, Anyway, dont dress like this tomorrow. Ms. Brooks has just taken office and there are a lot of discussions about her. You should keep it a low profile as helping her. But I like the way I dress. Mya felt wronged but had decided topromise, Or you can take me shopping after work. I dont know what your preferences are. Anyway, this is how I always dress. That was true. Every time Finnley saw her, she was strangely dressed. Finnley smiled and left without answering. Mya looked at his back and pouted. He didnt call her up in the morning and got herte for work! After checking two statements, Mya, who studied finance in university, actually found two mistakes. Her rigorous work impressed Linda. She was only 20, she shouldnt be Finnleys girlfriend, right? Finnley was a mature man and he should not like her type. Soon, someone sent the name tags here, Jennifers was VP while Myas was VPs Assistant. It was regted that every employee here needed to wear their name tags. When Mya finished her work, she got up and said to Jennifer, Ms. Brooks, I need to go downstairs and I wille back soon. Go ahead. Jennifer was not a nosy person, so she didnt ask any questions. Mya left and went down upstairs taking the elevator. She went to a floor, went straight to the financial department, and immediately saw the two girls she had met in the elevator this morning. She walked towards them and found that they were sitting next to each other, still whispering about something. Mya knew that they must be gossiping about Jennifer. Mya stood still, knocked on the table, and the two clerks looked up at her, Who are you?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mya pointed at her name tag. Mr. Marsh wants to see you two. Mr. Marsh? The two clerks looked at each other with both joy and confusion. Why does he want to see us? How do I know? said Mya, I was just conveying his words. The clerks stood up in confusion and thought maybe they were getting a promotion. Just as they were about to leave, Mya reminded them, Maybe he has found that you were gossiping in the elevator about the new VP? Chapter 519 Speak Ill of Jennifer The two female employees faces changed while Mya had left. What should we do now? Mr. Marsh would definitely fire us. How did he know? I know! We only discussed it in private. They started to get scared, but they had to go to Ivans office. Upstairs, in the presidents office, Ivan sat at his desk with a frown. It seemed that he was busy with work. He was reading a file and making marks on it. The two clerks walked out of the elevator and walked towards the presidents office nervously. They were sweating, as if they were going to fight a battle. In the vice presidents office, Mya sat in her chair and ate a candy while looking out of the door. 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 She was counting down the time. and saw the two walk pass the VPs office towards the presidents office. She sneered, withdrew her gaze, and continued working. At the door of the presidents office. The two clerks were too nervous to knock on the door, they walked in directly with their hearts racing. Haring the footsteps, Ivan and Finnley looked up at the same time. The two clerks invited themselves in and stood in front of Ivan. Im sorry, sir, I didnt mean to speak ill of Ms. Brooks, one of them said in a trembling voice, Im sorry, please dont fire me. Im sorry, too Mr. Marsh. I will never say it again. The other clerk had been scared out of her wits, Please dont fire me, sir. I can do anything to prove my sincerity! Mr. Marsh, you can deduct our sry as a punishment, but please do not fire us! Ivan frowned. He exchanged nces with Finnley and they both got the point. The two clerks spoke ill of Jennifer, but who asked them toe and confess? Looking at their nervous look and the tears in their eyes, Ivan didnt feel sorry at all. He frowned. Since he didnt say a word, the clerks were even more uneasy. After a while, Ivan tapped the keyboard with his finger, staring at theputer screen and sneered.From N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Finnley stood up and walked to the clerks, Follow me. The two turned their eyes and saw that Finnley had left the office. They looked at Ivan anxiously, and then hurried out. In the hallway outside the office, Finnley looked at them. Its despicable to speak ill of someone behind his back, didnt you realize it? Im sorry The women lowered their heads and were about to cry, Please dont fire us. We have always worked hard. Listen. Finnley looked at them, Before you know a person, do not be blinded by envy and speak ill of her. I can promise you that Ms. Brooks will be as good as Ms. Collins. The two nodded, but Finnley didnt know if they had taken his words in. You can leave now, Finnley said, I will ask Mr. Marsh to spare you this time, but I hope there wont be a second time. Thank you! the two were overjoyed. Standing at the door of the vice presidents office, Mya leaned on the doorframe and watched the two runs away. Finnley was about to walk back when he saw Mya standing at the door with a lollipop in her mouth. The next second, Mya walks towards him. Chapter 520 Two Invitations Mya put her hands in her pockets and stood in front of Finnley. You are just going to let them go? Shouldnt you punish them to lesson everyone else? Finnley looked at her and suddenly understood something. It takes nothing to fire someone, but it doesnt solve the problem, he said seriously. What do you mean? Mya couldnt understand, Firing them can at least send a signal to everyone here. If they are fired, they could not witness how Jennifer would prove herself, could they? Finnley said, It takes time, but its the best solution. Mya didnt say anything more. After all, he had decided, and she couldnt change anything. Maybe this was Ivans idea. Finnley was about to walk back into the office. However, Mya stretched her hand and stopped him. Will you give me two invitations to the charity event tomorrow night? She looked polite Finnley didnt answer but asked her, Who else is going? Linda, Mya took the lollipop out of her mouth and exined, We are both the VPs assistants, I shouldnt go alone, should I? Besides, I dont think two invitations are a problem to you. Finnley looked at her and did not refuse, he walked pass her. Hey! Mya followed him. You cant be so stingy. We work for the VP! Mya followed him into the presidents office and Ivan looked up and heard Myas words. If you dont give me the invitations, I will ask them from Mr. Marsh! Myained, What a petty man! As Mya was walking toward Ivan, Finnley took out two invitations from his drawer and handed them to her. Leave now.It was as if she was not wee here. Mya stopped and was stunned. She took the invitations from him and opened them, there were her and Lindas names on them already. Thank you, Mr. Marsh! Thanks, Finnley! she bowed to Ivan, then to Finnley, and ran out happily.From N?velDrama.Org. Finnley looked into Ivans eyes. Finnley said, Sir, I suppose it was Mya who sent the two clerks here just now. Ivan was thinking something without saying a word, I see. Then, he withdrew his gaze and continued working without asking how Finnley handled it just now. Finnley sat back in his chair. After a while, Ivan asked, Isnt there any news of Catherine? Not yet, but I have sent men to look for her, and I have been watching Leslie closely. Good. In the vice presidents office next door, Mya put an invitation on Lindas desk, Its yours! When Linda looked up at her, Mya had gone back to her chair. Looking down at the invitation, Linda opened it and saw her name written on it. She was surprised and excited. She looked up at Mya sitting opposite her again and didnt know how to thank her. Linda was very happy, and a little touched. Tomorrow night at the Victoria Hotel, the annual charity event of the Marsh Group would be held. The event was more grand year by year, which was known to everyone. She had seen it on TV before, and now she could actually participate it. This was the highlight of her career. However, she didnt have a gown Chapter 521 Searching for Catherine Thinking of this, Linda began to worry about buying a gown. A gown would cost her at least thousands of dors. But it was toote to buy one online now. All afternoon, Linda had been worried about the gown. In the office, Jennifer had been studying the history of the Marsh Group and thepanys ideas about doing business. She needed to learn about thepany systematically, and think carefully about how to make the Marsh Group prosper and bigger. The real estate industry and the film industry had been developing fast recently. The jewelry designed by the Marsh Group hadnt received much poprity in recent years because there seemed to be no innovation in its design, and as the customers tastes were improving, it was getting harder and harder to impress them. In fact, this was not only the problem faced by the Marsh Group, but a problem facing the whole jewelry industry. In the R-n Group. In the CEOs office. Leslie sat on the sofa, smoking a cigar. The smoke almost hid his face. Mr. Eastwood, we have searched everywhere, but we couldnt find Catherine. We can be certain that shes still in Arkpool, but there is no spending records on her credit cards. Listening to his mans words, Leslie wore a frown.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Eastwood his subordinate had done his best and said, Ivan Marsh seems to be looking for her, too. Has he found her? I dont think so. Then keep looking! I must find her before Ivan do! Leslie looked ruthless, Find her at every cost! Yes, sir, his man answered respectfully and continued, Mr. Eastwood, there was something big in the Marsh Group today. Leslie looked at him, What was it? ording to our man in the Marsh Group, Ivan has made his wife the vice president, which means that even after he found Catherine, she wouldnt be able to go back working for him. But neither would she work for me. Leslie was a smart person and he knew why Ivan wanted to find Catherine. But he was surprised that Ivan would make his wife the vice president of hispany. Was Ivan Marsh out of his mind? He has actually made a woman who knows nothing his VP? What can she help him with? That woman is not simple, said his man, She took office today and it is said that she looked calm and confident. It meant nothing, Leslie smiled. She would back off when she failed everyone in thepany. He smoked his cigar and continued, We need to find Catherine as soon as possible. Now that Ivan Marsh has made a stupid decision by asking a stupid woman, a burden, to be his VP, we need Catherine more than ever. This is our chance at overtaking the Marsh Group. His man looked at him. Overtaking the Marsh Group? How could he be so confident and ambitious? But Leslie had always been an ambitious man who loved to take shortcuts, which had caused a lot of crisis. His publicists had helped him out of a lot of troubles so far. At dusk. In the VPs office in the Marsh Group. Mya turned off theputer and packed up, Ms. Brooks, are you working overtime today? Sitting there, Jennifer was analyzing the data, and the papers were full of data she had calcted. She was too caught up in work and didnt hear Myas words. Mya stood up, walked over and called her gently, Ms. Brooks? Chapter 522 Together Jennifer looked up at her and smiled. Whats wrong? Im getting off work soon, Ms. Brooks. Are you working overtime today? Mya asked, smiling. Jennifer replied, Yes, I havent finished todays work. Then Ill leave now, goodbye! Mya waved at her. Bye! Seeing Mya turn around and walk toward the door, Jennifer somewhat envied her. How carefree was Mya! When she was at Myas age, she had been pregnant with Alfie and Diana. Linda sat in the office. She also wanted to get off work now, but she didnt have the courage to leave. After all, today is the first day of Jennifers taking office, she thought she should leave a good impression on her. Jennifer noticed Linda and said, Linda, you should get off work now. Linda looked over and met Jennifers eyes. Jennifer smiled gently, Go. I suppose you havent gotten off work on time for days. Thank you, Ms. Brooks. Linda was moved. Jennifer knew it? She had to buy a dress for the charity event tomorrow night. Although she couldnt afford an expensive one, she needed a new dress. Linda packed up her things and finally felt that her career was moving forward.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the presidents office. Mya stood at Finnleys desk and said, Shall we leave now? Where are we going? Finnley looked at her calmly. He had intended to get off work and had just turned off theputer. Go shopping with me, Mya said, I will pay, dont worry. I just need you to help me pick some clothes. After all, I stay with you now, I think I should wear clothes you dont hate, at least. Her words came to Ivans ears. He was standing by the window and turned to look at them in shock. Mya was staying with Finnley? Mr. Marsh, I need to get off work now, Finnley stood up and found Ivan looking at him with a weird look in his eyes. Okay. Finnley wanted to exin, but before he could speak, Ivan had nodded at him. Lets go! Mya urged him and pulled his arm. The two turned around and left. Ivan was stunned. Were they together? Since when? In the corridor, Mya pressed the elevator door button and waited for the elevator with Finnley. Linda, who had just walked out of the VPs office, saw them. She stopped, looked at the twos backs and hesitated for a while before she walked over. Finnley, Linda said. She couldnt help feeling a bit nervous. Finnley looked at her and said, You going home? Yes. Linda nodded and avoided making eye contact with him. Just then, the elevator arrived. Finnley was a gentleman while Mya was not in a hurry. Linda stood beside them and was inexplicably a little embarrassed. Why arent you going in? Mya said and walked in first. Finnley looked at Linda, Ladies first. Linda nodded and walked in. Finnley was thest one to get in. Mya pressed the button, stepped back and leaned back against the ss, ying with her phone while asking, Which store is on your mind? Linda turned around and look embarrassed. She found that Mya wasnt looking at her, but how did she know that she was going to buy a dress? Chapter 523 Buying Clothes When Linda was so embarrassed and didnt know how to answer, she Finnley say, I dont know much about clothes stores for women. Just google it. What kind of clothes do you like for women? Mya asked. Decent ones, Finnley replied, Refreshing. Linda was stunned. Was Mya asking Finnley just now? But they were going to buy clothes together? What was their rtionship? Linda was still in shock when Mya looked down at what she was wearing today. What? Dont I look refreshing? Just then, the elevator arrived. The door was opened, and Finnley walked out with his hands in his pockets. Mya quickly followed him. Hey! Is it very popr right now to dress like this. You should learn to appreciate it! Its unfair. Finnley quickened his pace, but Mya quickly followed. Hey, were you listening to me? Mr. Russell. Hi. Finnley had a gentle voice. The employees were surprised when they saw a girl dressed fashionably behind Finnley. Finnley was rarely seen together with women. Out of the hall, Linda watched Mya get into Finnleys car and sit in the passenger seat. She stood there looking, feeling jealous. She could finally understand how Catherine felt. In the VPs office. Ivan came and walked up to Jennifer. Hearing the footsteps, Jennifer raised her eyes and showed a smile. You finished working? Ivan stood opposite her, bent over and kissed her in the forehead. They hadnt seen each other only for a few hours, but he felt as if days had passed. Jennifer closed her eyes and received the kiss. Are you working overtime today? Ivans voice was incredibly gentle. Yeah, Jennifer replied, I want to make a good impression on my boss. Ivan smiled, Then I will keep youpany. Okay. Finnley quickly pulled up outside a mall of the Marsh Group. He and Mya got out of the car. Linda came here by bus. She didnt know where else to buy a dress. There were many clothing stores here and the prices were clear. The higher the floor, the bigger the brand of the clothing stores, and the higher the prices. She just had to pick one from the stores on the first or second floor. Mya followed Finnley into the mall while texting someone. Dont look at your phone while walking, Finnley reminded her. I know, thank you, big brother. Dont call you big brother. We have talked about this, havent we? Yes, dude. You The two entered the mall and took the esctor to the ninth floor. What style do you like? Mya gave him the initiative, I will pay. Feel free to choose. Then, she started to y games on her phone. Finnley was speechless. We are here buying clothes for you, not for me. Mya raised her eyes and smiled at him. I just dont want you to dislike the clothes I wear, and then drive me out of your ce in the middle of the night. Finnley did not say anything more. Finnley started picking clothes for her as he liked, and Mya was not going to try them on. So, in less than ten minutes, he had helped her pick out six sets of clothes. Finnley was carrying the bags with both hands, while Mya was following him and paying. The shop assistants here were all in surprise. I thought usually its men paying and women choosing. I know. Maybe its the wife who holds all the money. Maybe. They took the esctor downstairs, and Linda, who had just paid for a dress, saw them at a nce and felt heartbroken again.From N?velDrama.Org. Look at the bags of clothes, she could tell they were all luxury brands. Finnley bought her so many clothes, of course, it meant they were in a rtionship. Chapter 524 Lingerie In the white Maybach, Finnley was surprised by how much money Mya had. Your parents give you generous allowances, dont they? I made the money by makingics, Mya was still ying video games and answered. Finnley was driving and he was surprised, You are still drawing? I drew them when I was in high school. Finnley had to admit that she was very talented in drawing. By the way, why didnt you call me up this morning? Mya asked while ying games, Did you want to get mete to work so that Ivan could fire me? What are you thinking? Finnley drove the car and nced at her, I called you, but you didnt answer me and the door was locked. Mya quit the game and looked at him, Dude, what if I died in the room? Havent you thought about it? How? Finnley didnt think that far at all, You are always in high spirits, you wont kill yourself, will you? Fine. Mya stared away and leaned back into the seat. You won. Finnley handed her a thermos, Will you unscrew it for me? Thank you. Mya took it. A thermos? Is there tea in it? Mya unscrewed it and handed it back to him. I dont have the habit of drinking tea, Finnley took it and drank some warm water. Hey! Mya seemed to think of something, I havent bought any lingerie! Finnley was shocked and handed back the thermos to her, Go buy it yourself tomorrow. I cant pick that for you, can I? Oh, right, Mya shook her head and ced the thermos back in its ce. At about 8 oclock in the evening. The Lamborghini headed for the Emerald Bay and Ivan and Jennifer got off work. Ivan and Jennifer sat in the back of the car. Jennifer leaned wearily in Ivans arms. Ivan put one hand around her shoulders and the other hand sped with Jennifers, he looked at her with his deep and gentle eyes. The lights fell on them, warm and gentle. Outside the window, the city was still bustling. Have you been focusing on the jewelry businesstely? Jennifer asked. Ivan did not hide, Yes, we have staff collecting the best emeralds in South Africa, we have cooperation with the Land Mining. I see. Jennie? Ivan was a little embarrassed, because he knew that Jennifer was already under a lot of pressure. Do you have any better ideas and suggestions on the designs? Not yet, but Im on it. Jennifer would do everything she could to help him. The two chatted as the car was about to arrive at the Emerald Bay. Ivan said to her, You know? Mya is staying at Finnleys. Ah? Jennifer was shocked, turned to look at him in disbelief. But she hasnt graduated yet. Ivan said, But Im not sure what their rtionship is right now.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jennifer was shocked and didnt think they were a couple. They were so different, moreover, Mya was still a young woman. But keep it to yourself, Ivan reminded her, Finnley didnt say anything, probably he didnt want us to know, or maybe they have some kind of agreement. Jennifer finally took it. But Finnley is a nice guy, for sure. Ivan turned his eyes to look out of the window. Finnley has a fiance. What? Jennifer was surprised again, and thought she had misheard it. Chapter 525 Explain I dont know very well about Finnleys private affairs and I have never seen his fiance. Jennifer was shocked, He has a fiance? Then whats with him and Mya? Even if he doesnt love his fiance, he shouldnt move in with someone else while having a fiance. I have never asked him about his private matters. Jennifer continued, If he loves his fiance, why hasnt he gotten married? Why arent they in the same city? Who knows? Ivan replied. He just wanted to focus on his rtionship with Jennifer and had no interest in anyone elses matters. Both Leslie and Ivan had received no news about Catherine. It seemed she had disappeared. Linda returned to her apartment. She changed into her new dress after a shower and stood in front of the mirror. However, she didnt feel happy at all. The fact that she had just seen Mya and Finnley together really hurt her. It cost her half-a-months sry to buy the dress, but it suited her very well, However, it was nothing specialparing to the gowns the others would wear at the charity event. Linda wanted to be in one of those grand events to feel the vibe. Anyway, it was free.From N?velDrama.Org. She picked up her phone to call Catherine, but still couldnt get through to her. She dared not ask Ivan about Catherine. The next morning, in the presidents office in the Marsh Group. Mr. Marsh, Finnley walked to Ivan. Mya and I You dont have to exin, Ivan, sitting in the office chair, smiled and said, Shes not rted to me, you dont need to exin anything to me. Sir Just go do your job. Ivan smiled. Finnley felt a headache, Sir, please give me a minute! I have to exin it. Then he exined the whole thing to Ivan as fast and briefly as he could. After that, he added, I just dont want to cause any misunderstanding. Ivan did not speak but smiled at him and said, Good, I got it. You can go back to your work now. At dusk. The seven-star hotel, the Victoria hotel, was owned by Ivan. The annual charity event of the Marsh Group was usually held here. Three hours before the event began, the security guards had checked the whole ce to make sure the safety here. The flowers were all delivered here by air from the Nethends. The media were already waiting here. They had been excited for days. The guests invited had arrived. The parking lot was filled with luxury cars belonged to celebrities. In the gorgeous banquet hall, the young and handsome waiters were wearing skates shuttle, serving the guests under the chandeliers. Everyone here was celebrities and they were greeting one another. Mya came here with Finnley and the two had already entered the banquet hall. Mya was not wearing a gown tonight, she was still with dreadlocks and in a jeans jacket. She came over for the cake, for she had heard that the baker came from Italy. You are really a foodie. Finnleymented. But Mya said, Everyone loves food, and I have a sweet tooth. I have tasted every bakery in the city. A Lamborghini stopped outside the hotel. The driver in a suit got out of the drivers seat and he respectfully opened the door of the back-seat. Chapter 526 The Charity Event The reporters had been waiting for Ivans arrival. When he got out of the car, every saw his handsome face with a smile on it. Come, Alfie, Diana. Be careful. He first helped the kids out of the car. The kids came into the reporters sights, they were adorable. Then, Ivan helped Jennifer and Aubree out of the car. The cameras were shing as soon as the two women got out of the car. From the intimacy they had shown, the rumors that they had been against each other were cleared. They would be everyones focus tonight. Ivan, in a tailored suit, with his handsome looks and perfect figure, he had a born charm. Alfie looked a lot like him, while Diana looked like her mommy. Under the shing lights, Aubree wore a V-necked blue dress, picturing her figure. She had her hair braided and looking elegant. She and Jennifer were walking on both sides of Ivan, holding both his hands while the kids walked in front of them. The reporters followed them. Jennifer was also in a blue dress that was designed in a fashionable way. Her dress matched that of Aubrees. It brimmed under the lights as there were tiny diamonds on it. It was obviously very expensive. She designed the dresses for herself and Aubree. Although every woman here was dressed in luxury clothes, she had a special charm that made her outstand. Mr. Marsh is here! He looked even more charming after marriage.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hes so hot! As soon as they walked into the banquet hall, everyones attention was attracted by them. In everyones apuse, they walked onto the stage. Ivan stood still and made a speech with the microphone. Good evening,dies and gentlemen! On behalf of all the employees in the Marsh Group, Id like to express my gratitude to all of you foring! His deep voice got to everyone and there was another round of apuse. He looked handsome at every angle. Until today at eight in the morning, we have received in total $85, 600, 000! The Marsh Group will donate 1. 5 billion dors to the students in poor areas to support their academic study! We will build primary schools in poor areas that areck of education resources, hire teacher and pay for the expenses. There was a round of apuse. Aubree, Jennifer and the kids were also apuding. We want those kids from poorly areas to be able to finish their education. Ivan said with a gentle smile, And everyone, thank you foring to witness the moment! Chapter 527 Furious Aubree also made a speech to thank everyone foring on behalf of the Marsh family. Her speech was the highlight of the event because since the fire, she had never shown up in public events. There had even been rumors that she was dead. The reporters were taking photos and videos of her. As Ivans wife and the VP of the Marsh Group, Jennifer also had to make a speech. Thank you, everyone, for your enthusiasm in charity, she said in aposed manner, I firmly believe that the world will be better and better with people like you, who have hearts of gold. There was apuse after apuse. Everyone was envious of her. How lucky she was to marry into the Marsh family. The Marshs had donated 1. 5 billion, how rich were they! Tonights event had been streaming. Theizens could see it online. 1. 5 billion dors? Geez! Mr. Marsh is really generous!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Marsh Group has been developing fast in recent years. But few bigpanies would donate that much money to charity. Hes handsome and rich, I envy Jennifer. I know! She could wake up and see that face every day? The viewers were excited and discussed. In an apartment in Arkpool. Sitting in the sofa and staring at the TV screen with her legs crossed, she couldnt help recalling the past. It had been her who would stand where Jennifer was, next to Ivan. She would make speech and receive apuses. But everything had changed. Catherine knew that Finnley had been preparing the event for months. Because it had traditionally been on livestream, Catherine had anticipated this. Staring at the screen, she felt hurt when she saw Aubree holding Jennifers hand. They looked so happy together. It seemed that they had made peace She had been in depression while they were being a happy family. All of a sudden, Catherine felt that all her efforts before had gone to waste. She had been hurt and was trying to gain rebirth. It seemed that she had been holding on to a glimpse of hope. She had rejected a lot of job offers. While Ivan, Jennifer and Aubree They were being a happy family. Aubree and Jennifer were even wearing matching dresses. It had only been days. And Jennifer had already won Aubrees heart. Their bright smiles hurt her deeply and Catherine finally turned it off. She couldnt help it anymore. Sitting on the couch, she was getting angrier and angrier. It was all fake! Aubree had never loved her and she had lied to her. She knew that Ivan had never loved her, she didnt hate him. But Aubree She had promised her that only she could be her daughter-inw. How could she do this? She had promised her! Why did she decide to take Jennifer in? Catherine couldnt take it. Somehow, she felt humiliated and was furious. Chapter 528 At the charity event, there was beautiful music sounding in the hall, yed by famous pianist. The lights were bright and the men and women were dressed elegantly. The donation procedure had been done and Jennifer and Ivan were greeting the guests while Aubree was apanying the kids. Alfie, Diana, what would you like to eat? I will get it for you. I want cheesecake! I want cheesecake too! Of course! Let me go get it for you, Aubree said to the kids, Wait for grandma here. There were reporters holding cameras here. They thought that Aubree didnt look as horrible as it was said in the rumors. Since Aubree decided to take Jennifer in, she had been acting like a kind elder. She was always nice and patient to the kids. The reporters had positivements about her. Jennifer was holding Ivans arm and thanking the donators for their generosity. Thank you, sir, for your generous donation. Maam, your kindness shall be remembered. The guests were praising them. Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, for your enthusiasm in doing charity. Yes. God will bless the Marsh Group for your giving back to the society. When passing by the signature wall, Jennifer looked at the names. Then, she saw two familiar names and stopped. She said to Ivan, See, Rowan and Spencer have also made donations. They both donated five million dors, Ivan answered. He had read the list in the afternoon. Spencer had that much money? Jennifer was surprised. What was surprising was that Spencer donated the money at the charity event held by the Marsh Group. It meant that he had let go of the past feud. That was great. Jennifer smiled happily. At this moment, Spencer, holding a ss of wine, walked up to them. He was in a white suit with a smile, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, shall we clink our sses? Ivan looked gently at him. Jennifer smiled and said, Thank you, Spencer. Ivan raised his ss at Spencer. Thank you, on behalf of the kids from poor areas.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. And thank you. Spencer clinked his ss with Ivan and they drank the wine. Is Rowan here? Jennifer looked around. I havent seen him tonight. He is busy with his research, Spencer said, I seldom see him. Hes always busy in hisb and seldomes out. Spencer handed the empty wine ss to a waiter, took two more sses of wine from the tray and handed one to Ivan, I will drink on behalf of him. Ivan took it and they drank up the wine. They chatted happily. Not far away, Mya had had two different vors of Tiramisu and tried some of the pasta, it was the most delicious pasta she had ever had. She also tasted some apple pie and cheese rolls. She didnt social with anyone and focused on trying the food here. It was the first time Linda had seen so many desserts. They were beautifully shaped and delicate, like an art. Wow, Gto! Mya saw the ice cream and tasted some. Yummy! Linda turned to look at her. She had noticed Mya since she entered the ballroom. She didnt wear a gown, but she fitted in. Chapter 529 Anger Mya didnt pay much attention to her surroundings until she saw Linda. Seeing that Linda was empty-handed, she asked, Havent you eaten anything yet? Linda hid her embarrassment with a smile. Im not hungry. Its not a matter of being hungry or not, you cant miss such a good opportunity. All the food here was made by Italian chefs, Mya introduced, Come on, try this tiramisu. It tasted really good. Linda smiled as she watched Mya cut one piece and handed it to her. Thanks. She held it carefully. The chef added a little wine into it, although its not necessary, it made the taste really unique. Mya added, And the apple pie tastes good, too. You can try some after the tiramisu. Okay. Linda was a bit nervous here while Mya seemed to have been used to being in such events. At this time, Finnley came over, Dont eat too much sweet food, or you might have a stomachache. He was talking to Mya. He had been watching her since they came and found that she had tasted a dozen of desserts. Finnley. Linda looked at him. Linda, Finnley nced at her and greeted her with a gentle look. Mya did not turn her eyes and was still looking at the pastries, You have no idea, this feels like heaven to someone who loves desserts! I have to try each one of these. How did you manage to keep your shape? Finnley asked her. Mya suddenly turned to look at him, By the way, I just saw Rowans name. Where is he? Didnt hee? She didnt see Rowan here. Finnley looked at her and was speechless. She changed the topic skillfully. I have no idea, Finnley told her, Dont ask me for help if you had a stomachache at night. Then he turned around and left. Hey! Looking at his receding figure, Mya pouted. Finnleys words made Linda very jealous. His words implied that they were still living together. She turned around and saw that Mya was trying other desserts already. When she met desserts that looked delicate and unique, she would take photos of them. Linda ate the tiramisu and gradually got used to being here. Alfie and Dianas cute appearances had attracted a lot of guests sights. Some guests asked to take photos with them and some would chat with them. They looked adorable. While Aubree had been wearing a kind smile, like an amiabledy.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Everyone envied her closeness with her daughter-inw when she talked to Jennifer like friends. Later, Aubree realized that this must be the best oue of everything. She could only be happy when she was free of her doubts and misgivings. In an apartment. Catherine stood in front of the French window, staring out of it and feeling angry. She found that there were no words to describe her feelings. Looking at the brightly-lit houseste at night, she felt very lonely. She really couldnt ept the fact that Aubree would make peace with Jennifer in such a short time. At the charity event. Mya had been introducing desserts to Linda like an expert. What do you think of this one? Linda tasted it, smiled and nodded, Its fairly sweet. I think so, too. Mya smiled and took photos of it, But dont have too much of each kind, or you might have a stomachache. We are here to try them. After all, there arent for sale in the city. Linda suddenly thought that Mya was very easy to get along with. She didnt put on airs at all. For several times, she had wanted to ask Mya about her rtionship with Finnley but held back the impulse. She was in no position to ask. Chapter 530 Big Money When her phone rang, Linda said to Mya, Mya, I need to get this. Go ahead. Mya was tasting the cheese. Put your te here. Ill watch it for you. She hadnt finished taking the pictures yet. Linda put down her te and walked out of the ballroom. She knew who it was just by hearing the ringtone, which was specially set up by her for her family. She had a mother who had been sick. When the cool night wind blew, Linda had walked to the fountain. She answered the phone, Hey, dad. Linda, can you ask your boss for an advance on your sry this month? her fathers voice came, he sounded anxious, Your mothers illness rpsed. She has just been sent to the hospital, the doctor said that she needed a surgery now, or it would be toote. Linda felt as if stricken by lightning. What did the doctor say? How much does it cost? Linda was worried. How is mom doing now? Dont worry. Shes fine for now. We need 200, 000 dors for her surgery. Okay, I will think of something. Are you in the hospital now? Yes, Im taking care of your mother in the hospital. Linda could tell her fathers helplessness and anxiety. Ill find a way. Dont worry, she said, My boss has just raised my sry and Im getting a bonus. I will get the money ready tomorrow! Okay, I trust you. We will get through this. Linda shed tears. Her father hung up after that. Linda really wanted to see her mother right now, but she had no money left now. She didnt know what to get the 200, 000 dors. There had been thousands of dors in her credit card, but she had spent almost half of them on the dress she was wearing. And the rest of the money was for the rent next month. Linda had lost all excitement about the charity event and the desserts. The event ended at 11 oclock pm. The guests gradually left.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Back in the Emerald Bay, both Ivan and Jennifer were somewhat tired. The children soon went to bed, and Marry carefully tucked them in and told a bedtime story. At this point, Jennifer was bathing in the bathroom, and the sound of running water came. Ivan stood at the window, answering his phone. The person he was on the phone with told him, Mr. Marsh, we have found the designer of the ne. Who was it? Ivan was excited. Finally, there was a breakthrough. He is an Englishman, his name is Johnson. I had sent someone to look for him, the man sighed and said regretfully, But I heard that he has just died from cerebral infarction. He died? Ivan was silent for a moment. Was he married? How old was he? As long as he had families, there would be clues. Hes sixty and he has a twenty-year-old daughter whose name is Emily. She currently lives in Canada. It is said that she had inherited Johnsons properties. We cant be sure if she has gotten the handbook. As a designer, Johnson should have a handbook of his designs. Send Emilys resume to my email address. Ivan decided to go to Canada himself. I have sent it to you, sir. Okay, thank you. Right after the call, the sound of the running water stopped. Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, some good news. Chapter 531 Catherine’s Defection He hoped that he would find something shortly. He must find Jennifers parents and make her life moreplete. At midnight. Leslie was at his vi. He had just taken a shower. Now, he was wearing a yellow silk bathrobe, sleepless. The butler left him alone after serving the tea. He lingered in the living room, frowning. He was surprised by the fact that Ivan donated 300 billion dors. The news was all about Ivans generosity and kindness. People all praised him. Leslie felt bad. Ivan had made the Marsh Group top of Arkpool City at such a young age. Leslies phone rang. He took a nce and found it was an unknown number. So, he hung up. A momentter, the person called again. It waste in the night. It seemed the caller had something urgent to tell. The ringtone was outstanding on a quiet night. It was mysterious, carrying a bit of urgency. Leslie answered the call, Hello? he said in a deep, cold voice. Do you have any idea what time is it now? Its midnight! Mr. Eastwood. Its me. A womans calm voice came from the other side of the line. Who is it? Leslie didnt recognize the voice. Speak. His face remained cold. Its Catherine Collins. Leslie was surprised. Catherine didnt say anything else. After about 30 seconds, before Leslie came back to his sense, Catherine said lightly, I guess you are resting now. Mr. Eastwood, Im sorry to bother you, lets talk tomorrow. No! Leslies mind was instantly clear! He had a strong feeling. Catherine was going to cooperate with him! Where are you? Leslie asked excitedly. It doesnt matter. Catherine paused and added, But at eight oclock tomorrow morning, I will be at the door of yourpany. Leslie guessed right. He was very happy and decided to ignore whatever happened before. Is the position of the vice president still vacant? Catherine asked. Hearing Catherine asking the question, Leslie felt incredible. What a big surprise! Of course! Heughed. Ms. Collins, you are a smart person. I like it! I believe well make good partners! Then get the contract ready, I dont ask for a high sry. Catherines cold tone contained a bit of hatred, I just want to help you surpass the Marsh Group and relieve the hatred in my heart. Understood. Leslie was overjoyed, But we wont treat you unfairly, Ms. Collins. What the Marsh Group once gave you, we will double it! Catherine didnt speak, and she hung up the phone after a few seconds. There was an excited smile on Leslies face. He couldnt help feeling overjoyed. His bad mood disappeared in an instant. Catherine, who was once seen as the future daughter-inw of the Marsh family, must have been strongly hurt after seeing the picture of five members of the Marsh family attending the event so intimately.From N?velDrama.Org. He immediately called his assistant, Josh, Catherine is found. Make a new contract, and wait for her at the door of thepany at eight oclock tomorrow morning. Mr. Eastwood? Josh was puzzled. He said, Catherine called me just now and said that she wants to join our group. I think she must hate Ivan. As long as we treat her good enough, she will stand with us. Yes, Mr. Eastwood! Leslie was so excited that he couldnt fall asleep. The smile on his face never faded that night. In an apartment,te at night. Catherine sat alone on the sofa. There was a phone, a pack of cigarettes, and a bottle of wine on the coffee table. After having half a bottle of wine, she felt dizzy. She took a breath of the cigarette, and then spit out a circle of smoke. Her eyes were unfocused, and her face was extremely cold. She had dedicated her 20 to 30 years of youth to Ivan and the Marsh Group, but in the end, she got nothing in return. She felt a pain in her heart. She had only one wish for the rest of her life. She wanted to make Ivan regret it! Chapter 532 Catherine’s Appointment with Linda After having three cigarettes, Catherine made up her mind. It was the first time that she had smoked, yet she had not the slightest ufortable feelings. She felt addicted, like an old smoker. It seemed to be the only way to get paralyzed. After finishing a bottle of wine, Catherine leaned back on the sofa a little wearily. She stared nkly at the ceiling, and the warm pictures she saw through the live broadcast tonight shed in her mind. Tears welled up in her eyes. Catherine felt abandoned, fooled, and betrayed. After a while, Lindas image came to her mind again. Linda cleaned up her room and the wine cab without being asked to and filled her refrigerator with drinks. What a loyal girl! Catherine helped Linda, and Linda tried her best to pay back Catherines kindness. Sighing, Catherine picked up her phone and called Linda. Linda was crying in her small apartment. She needed money, but she had no idea where to get it. She sat behind the door with her hands around her knees, helpless. Her phone rang. She didnt know who would call. Wiping her tears, she took out her phone, thinking it was Jennifer calling to ask about work. But it was an unfamiliar number. The ringing continued She was in a bad mood, but she still answered, Hello? She tried to control her emotions. Linda, have you gone to the bed? A familiar voice came over. Catherine? Linda asked in disbelief, Is it you? Its me, Catherine said. Lets meet at the Cafe at ten oclock tomorrow morning.From N?velDrama.Org. Catherine, where are you? Linda was worried about her. Has Leslies people found you? Are you safe now? Ive told Mr. Marsh what happened to you! Catherines heart tightened. She asked curiously, What did you tell Ivan? Yes. No, I mean Linda exined quickly, I said that they threatened you with a knife on your neck and forced you to sign your name. And I also said What else? Catherine went on asking, curious about Ivans reaction. I also said that you had rejected offers from manypanies. Catherine didnt care about what Linda said, she asked eagerly, What did Ivan say? Mr. Marsh should have sent people looking for you, but Im not sure. I dont dare to inquire about the progress. Linda said, But when Mr. Marsh heard that you might be in danger, he was worried. Worried? Really? Catherine couldnt helpughing, her heart aching again. Was he worried about her, or that she would be used by Leslie? Okay, Linda, its gettingte, good night. Catherine said to her, Tomorrow at ten oclock, meet me at the cafe. After speaking, she hung up the phone. Linda was still sitting behind the door with her phone in her hand. She hugged her knees, thinking about whether to borrow money from Catherine tomorrow. If she did, she would be paying it back with her two years of sry. That was a long time. Linda was a little embarrassed. Online loans were too expensive. But her mother needed treatment as soon as possible. Linda was in a dilemma. It was not easy for her mother to bring her up. Their family was poor. Her mother suffered a lot and now she should be finally enjoying life a bit, instead of being sick. Linda couldnt watch her mother die without doing anything. At night. Finnleys apartment was as clean as a hotel room. Under the warm yellow light, Mya went to the bathroom for the 11th time. Her stomach became more and more ufortable. She had been drinking warm water, yet the pain was still unbearable. Opening the bedroom door, she found that Finnley was not in the living room, but his shoes were still at the door. She walked towards the study with doubts and saw him under the warm light. Finnley was sitting at the desk in front of hisptop, doing something that she didnt know. Mya knocked on the open door. Finnley looked over, Why are you still up? Chapter 533 Did You Cry? My stomach is acting up. Has Rowan brought you the drug? Mya said as she walked to the desk. Are you still working?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nope. Finnley was turning off theptop. I just received a message from Mr. Marsh. He asked me to book a ticket for him to Canada. Alright, Mya answeredzily. Finnley closed theptop and got up, looking at her. Mya was kind of embarrassed. She was in her pajamas, and her hair was messy. She had no confidence in her image at the moment. She lowered her eyes, like a child in front of an elder. After a while, Finnley reached out and grabbed the clothes on her shoulders, and pulled her out of the study. He let go of her only in the living room. Then he turned around and took out a blue pill from the medicine cab, poured a ss of water, and handed it to her. Thank you. Mya took the water and medicine and put them in her mouth obediently. Do you trust me so much? Finnley looked at her, Are youpletely unguarded in front of me? Meeting his gaze, Mya was visibly taken aback. You must be careful no matter where you are. Finnley turned to clear the coffee table, This society is far moreplicated than you thought. But Mya trusted him. She put down the empty water ss and turned back into the bedroom. Just as she closed the door, she opened it again, Call me tomorrow, Im afraid Ill oversleep. Set an rm. He replied tly, You have to take care of yourself. You are no longer a baby. Mya gave him a sad look, I am not a baby, okay? I have been supporting myself since I was in high school. She shut the door and locked it, feeling upset. Finnley put down the water ss and went for a shower. Then hey down on the sofa and covered himself with the same quilt she bought for him. He was never used to sleeping on the sofa until recently. The next morning. Linda woke up and looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were very red and swollen. She tried a lot of methods, such as applying ice packs, but nothing changed. She put on concealer and light makeup, but the effect was small. As time passed, she had to set off or she would bete. On the bus to thepany, she did not dare to look anyone in the eye, fearing that people would notice that she had cried. In her opinion, crying was a shameful act for an adult. Half an hourter, she arrived at the Marsh Group. The elevator stopped on the 22nd floor and the door opened. Linda stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the vice presidents office. Jennifer had just arrived, she was sitting at the desk, and theputer was already turned on. Ms. Brooks. Linda greeted her politely after entering the door. Linda, please send this report to the financial office. Jennifer smiled and said without any airs. Okay. Linda put down her bag and walked towards Jennifer. Just as she reached out to the report, Jennifer raised her eyes. At a nce, she saw Lindas red and swollen eyes. Linda, she whispered. Linda stopped and met Jennifers eyes. Is everything alright? Jennifer asked with concern, her voice as gentle as possible so as not to hurt Lindas self-esteem. Linda pursed her lips and nodded. Yes. Did you cry? Jennifer asked, Why? Did anything happen? Thinking of her mother, who was still lying in the hospital waiting for the huge operation fee, Linda had a sore nose. Jennifer noticed at a nce that Linda was in trouble. Growing up in Sunshine Vige, Jennifer had seen people suffering for various reasons. She wished to help. Chapter 534 Jennifer’s Help It doesnt matter, take me as a friend. Jennifers tone was very gentle. Let me see if I can help. Linda couldnt open her mouth. After all, asking for money was an embarrassing thing. Jennifer looked at her very sincerely, waiting patiently for her answer. Linda thought of her mothers situation and recalled what she promised her father on the phonest night She gritted her teeth and said, My mother is sick. The surgery cost 40, 000 dors. But I dont have so much money. Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief, I thought it was something that couldnt be solved with money. She reached out to Linda without saying a word, Give me your ount. Ill transfer the money to you now. The surgery cant wait. Linda looked at Jennifer in astonishment. Jennifer paused. Whats wrong? Arent you going to check? Linda asked, What if I lied?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jennifer was surprised that she would think so. Jennifer stood up and patted Linda on the shoulders. If you lied, then your mother is well. Wouldnt it be better? Hearing this, Linda felt very ufortable. Send the documentter. Jennifer said to her, Tell me your ount first. With that, she opened her mobile bank and was ready to transfer money. Linda waspletely bewildered. She turned on her phone and found her fathers postal card number in her memo and sent it to Jennifer. Jennifer asked her, Are 40, 000 dors enough? Totally. A few secondster, the transfer was done. Alright! I hope your mother will get better soon. If you need to take leaves, just tell me in advance. Linda didnt know what to say for a while. She couldnt be more grateful to Jennifer. Her eyes were full of tears. She bowed deeply, saying, Thank you, Ms. Brooks! Youre wee, now go back to work. Have faith in modern medicine. Many diseases can be cured by surgery. Yes, yes. Linda went to deliver the report. Jennifer sat back in her chair. She understood that for an ordinary family, such an illness was the end of the world. She had seen it happen too many times in Sunshine Vige. The world was so unfair. Those people lived their lives in poverty. They had been overworked when they were young and when they got older, they often got sick. Some people spent all their young age working to support their family and children. They had never tasted what happiness was like. What could people do instead of crying in such a situation? There was no cure for this sort of helplessness. At nine-thirty in the morning. After working for the entire morning, Linda said to Jennifer, Ms. Brooks, I have something to go out, can I take two hours off? Sure. Jennifer didnt ask why. Thank you. Linda left. Only Mya and Jennifer were left in the vice presidents office. Jennifer, when will you take me as your apprentice? Mya turned to look at her, I am here as an assistant for this only reason. If you want to be a pharmacist, Rowan can be your teacher. Rowan? Why didnt she think of it? Myas eyes lit up. She got up and rushed to Jennifers desk, asking expectantly, Then can you rmend me? Ill be very d to know him. Dont you know each other? Jennifer raised her eyes, I think you guys have met in Sunshine Vige. Im not familiar with him. He didnt even look at me. His eyes were on you all the time, okay? Mya blurted out. At this time, Ivan entered the room with a bunch of lilies. Whose eyes were on my Jennifer? Chapter 535 Kissing Goodbye Mya and Jennifer looked over at the same time when they heard Ivans voice. Ivan was walking over with a bunch of yellow lilies. He looked perfect, both his face and his build. Jennifer is so brilliant. Everybody will fix their eyes on her! Mya said with a smile, Dont think that after getting married, you can be less sweet. Treat her the same way as before! Ivan asked, When did I be less sweet? Well, you didnt. Myas eyes closed, I was just reminding you. After all, you are so attractive, I am afraid you will be too proud. As people online said, you are rich, talented, and kind. So many women are falling for you. You must keep your distance from them! Ivan took two steps to the side. Mya couldnt help but want tough, Save it. I am not one of them. I dont like you that way. Ive got a crush. Before leaving, she looked at Jennifer, Invite him for dinner when you are free, Ill add him on social media by then. Now Ill make room for your sweet husband. Bye. After finishing speaking, Mya walked towards the door in a good mood, humming. She even closed the door. Ivan put the lilies in the vase on the table, It sounds like her crush is not Finnley. Jennifer deliberately said, Take a guess. Ivan raised his eyebrows, Do I know him? Certainly. He thought carefully. Is it Rowan? Smart! A faint smile appeared on Ivans face, What about Finnley then? What is him to her? Maybe just a friend? We thought too much. Jennifer looked at the lilies, Why did you bring me this? Didnt you always like it? His voice was gentle, I heard from Tammy that Spencer had been sending you lilies for three months. I decided to do it for a lifetime. You care about this kind of thing? Jennifer was surprised, Have you asked Tammy?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. No, Im not so boring. She mentioned it once. Ivan put the lilies in the vase and went to Jennifer, sat down on the edge of the desk, and put his big palm lightly on her shoulder. Im going to Canada this afternoon and will be back as soon as possible. Jennifer never asked about Ivans work in detail. She raised her lips slightly, Okay, send me a message when you get there. Finnley and I will take care of thepany. And the children. Youll have to take care of them by yourself during this time. Ivan reached out and stroked her long hair. He didnt want to be separated from her for a moment. Go. She understood his mood, Ill wait for you at home. Dont sleep toote at night. Dont work overtime here alone. Ill call you by video at eight oclock. Ivan said, You must answer the call at home. Okay, dont worry. She smiled, I promise. Ill ask Hank to pick you up. Alright. Ivan leaned over and kissed her forehead. He had to leave for the airport two hours before the ne took off, so he didnt linger in the office. After getting married, Ivan seemed to be more and more clingy. The building of the R-n Group was no less majestic than that of the Marsh Group. In the presidents office decorated in a luxurious style, Catherine looked around at theyout. Leslies aesthetic was awful,parable to that of a 50-year-old man. She browsed throw the contents of the contract and signed it. Leslie said to her, The vice presidents office has been decorated ording to your preference. Would you like to take a look? Chapter 536 Telling Linda on Purpose No, Im good, said Catherine. Ill be here tomorrow morning. So, it just needs to be done before 8 AM. No problem! Ill introduce you to the higher-ups in the meeting tomorrow morning. Leslie smiled, Then the docking of work will start. So, you can get to know the corporate culture of R-n Group faster. Catherine said with a faint smile, Mr. Eastwood, dont forget that Ive already had a certain understanding of the R-n Group. Those are misunderstandings. Leslie said, From now on, you will understand ourpany correctly. Okay. Catherine had made up her mind to be part of the R-n Group and work against the Marsh Group. As she said, she wanted to make Ivan regret it! I am looking forward to our permanent cooperation. Leslie was happy from the bottom of his heart. Catherine looked at her watch. I have an appointment with a friend today so I got to go now. Handing him the two signed contracts, she said, Put one of them in the drawer of my desk. Okay. Leslie took it and handed it to the assistant on the side. Then she turned and left. At the cafe. Linda sent the money to her father immediately. Her father called just now to thank her and said that her mother would have the surgery as soon as possible. But Linda knew that money was not all that the surgery required. The patients condition must be considered as well. She prayed that her mother would pass the test. After a while, a familiar figure appeared at the door and walked towards her. Catherine. Linda smiled, Long time no see. Catherine noticed Lindas red eyes. Are you okay? Did you cry? Linda pursed her lips, a little embarrassed, I criedst night. But the problem has been solved. Solved? What was the problem? Catherine was concerned, and then her heart skipped a beat. She asked, Did Jennifer bully you? No, shes nice. Linda blurted out.From N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the phrase shes nice, Catherine got upset. But she didnt show it. What was it that? Can you tell me about it? She picked up thette on the table and took a sip. Linda knew that Catherine likedttes, so she ordered it in advance. My mother is sick and needs an operation. She didnt mention the money, after all, she had got it. Unexpectedly, Catherine asked with concern, How much will the surgery cost? Is it a big surgery? What is the chance of sess? It costs 40, 000 dors. And I suppose its pretty big. Linda didnt know much about her mothers situation since she hadnt gone back yet. Do you have 40, 000 dors? As a friend, Catherine knew Lindas financial situation. Linda had just graduated. I have borrowed it. Linda said honestly, Ms. Brooks also noticed that Ive cried today. Under her questioning, I told her what happened. And she transferred the money to my dads bank ount without saying a word. It seemed that Jennifer knew very well how to make people work for her. 40, 000 was nothing to Jennifer, but it could make Linda feel grateful. Catherine didnt say anything more, she was quietly guessing Jennifers mind. Picking up the cup, she took another sip of coffee, Just tell me if you have any troubles. Thank you, Catherine. Linda was very moved, Where have you beentely? Did you change your number? You didnt reply to my email. I have been so worried about you. Ill be working from tomorrow. Im going to start a new life. Catherine smiled, looking at Linda in a good mood. Congrattions! Linda was happy to see that Catherine finally got her life back on track! Whichpany are you going to work with? They are so lucky! Linda knew that Catherine had rejected offers from countlesspanies. R-n Group. Catherine didnt hide anything. Instead, from her tone, she seemed to tell Linda on purpose. Chapter 537 Catherine’s Plan Lindas breathing stagnated and her heart skipped half a beat! Meeting Catherines calm gaze, Linda once thought she had heard it wrong. Catherine smiled lightly, From tomorrow, I will officially work there. Linda couldnt see the slightestpulsion on Catharines face. It looked like that Catherine wanted it. Catherine took a sip of coffee and let out a satisfied smile. Then she said, The coffee here is still the same as before, its about the same distance from the R-n Group and the Marsh Group. Lets meet here in the future. Linda didnt know what to say for a while, she couldnt ept this fact. Should she congratte Catherine? But the R-n group forced Catherine to sign the contract with a knife around her neck. Catherine, are you happy? Linda asked dumbly. What? Catherine smiled. I am going to start a new life, of course, I am happy. What otherwise? I cant be immersed in the past, crying with alcohol all day, right? But R-n Group is notorious in the industry. Linda worried for her. I heard that they would do anything for profit. Their president, Leslie, treats women like toys. He has married ten times! Linda frowned and said excitedly, What good thing could apany do when the boss of it is an ass? Emotion and work should be separated. And I am not marrying him. Catherine brainwashed Linda. R-n Group had its strength, otherwise it would have copsed long ago. You cant judge things from only one side. But Linda didnt want Catherine to work for Leslie. Catherine took another sip of coffee. I know it is opposed to the Marsh Group. But manypanies are. And R-n Group put it on the table. Leslie said to the media that he wants to surpass the Marsh Group. Having ambition is a good thing, dont you agree? Linda took a sip of her coffee. Her head was a little messy. Her mood was heavy. The corners of Catherines lips twitched lightly, Work well in the Marsh Group. Catherine had no intention of taking Linda with her, although she had promised so. She thought itd be better to keep Linda in the Marsh Group in case one day, she needed Linda. Linda was silent, trying to ept the fact. Then be careful. Dont worry, I am not working with monsters. Catherine said in a rxed tone, I will be the vice president of R-n Group. The sry they offer is twice higher as what I got from the Marsh Group. They treat me well enough. Around noon. A ne took off from Arkpool City. Ivan brought two assistants on his trip to Canada. He was going to find the woman named Emily behind Jennifers back. Linda went back to the office. There was a huge burden in her heart. She could barely breathe. Jennifer generously lent her 40, 000 dors. She was very grateful to Jennifer, but she couldnt tell Jennifer that Catherine was with the R-n group. Catherine told her about this on purpose. She wanted Linda to spread the news. In the bright and spacious apartment. Catherine came back from the cafe, she sat on the sofa and smoked three cigarettes in a row, then made a phone call. She said in a deep voice, Go and find out whats wrong with Lindas mother. She is in Forewood. Get me the details of her situation as soon as possible. After speaking, she hung up the phone directly. She didnt have the chance to lend the money. Now she must find a surgeon for Eva. She knew that Linda would never forget who helped her. In the afternoon, Finnley drove to the new club.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After a few days of careful selection, he found a perfect location. It was a single building. The exterior was unique. It looked like Noahs Ark. Spencer would love it. The decoration was in progress. Mr. Russell. I appreciate your work, Finnley said gently. He held the design drawings in his hand and looked around. Everything was done strictly ording to the drawings. With this speed, I suppose it wont take for more than a week, will it? Chapter 538 Help in Times of Trouble Yes, said the project leader, the equipment that weve purchased will be sent over at noon tomorrow. Well test it immediately and send you the report. OK. Mr. Marsh and I are confident to leave this to you. Finnley put away the drawings, took out his mobile phone, and took a few pictures of the scene. It looked nice. Even the doors looked cool. It was definitely at the forefront of fashion. Ivan asked Finnley to take a look at how things were going in the clue before his departure to Canada this afternoon. If things went on smoothly. Spencer would soon be pleasantly surprised. Ivan was still on the ne when he received the photos. He was sure Spencer would love the style of the club. Forewood was just an ordinary county near Arkpool City. There were no skyscrapers, no busy traffic, and not even many lights. Catherine parked her car downstairs at the hospital, where most of the visitors were old people. She walked out of the elevator on the third floor of the inpatient department carrying some fruit and flowers, walking towards the ward of Lindas parents. In a general ward. A middle-aged woman, who looked very sick, was sitting on the bed. Her dark hair had partially turned grey. The middle-aged man sitting in the chair in front of the bed was feeding her with a spoon. The ward was very simple, without even a bed for the patients family. Catherine stopped at the door. Looking into the room through the small ss window, she felt sad for no reason. She knew that Lindas family wasnt rich. Catherine knocked on the door and gently pushed it open. The people in the room looked at her and thought that she had gone to the wrong room. Catherine dressed like a richdy. And she had got an aura. She was holding fruit and flowers.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Chambers, Mrs. Chambers. Catherine lightly ced the flowers and fruit on the bedside table. Youre the Chambers asked suspiciously. Im Lindas former boss, and also her friend. Catherine expressed her intention of being here. I learned from Linda that Mrs. Chambers was ill, so I thought I should pay a visit. Did youe from Arkpool City? Mika quickly got up, Please take a seat! It takes more than two hours to get here by bus, right? I drove, Catherine said softly. So, it was faster. Only one hour. The couple was very moved. Catherine exuded a capable temperament, which made them a little overwhelmed. What happened to Mrs. Chambers? What did the doctor say? She inquired. I have some doctor friends, lets see if I can help. Mika sighed heavily, The thyroid lesions are benign. The doctor said they can be removed. But the surgery isplicated. My wife has been in poor health. The surgery would be risky for her. I happen to know an expert on this, Catherine told them. Hes had been doing this kind of surgery for 30 years, and had never failed once. Hearing this, Mika and Eva sighed. There wasnt hope in their eyes. Catherine was puzzled. Whats wrong? Isnt that good news? It must be expensive to have an expert operating, Mika said. We cant afford it. Catherine hurriedly said, Its not expensive. That person is my good friend. So, itll be even cheaper than the current price they ask for. When is the surgery? Since then, the Chambers had no worries. Mika didnt refuse any longer. Thank you! he bowed deeply. Then he told Catherine Evas situation in detail. Catherine remembered it. Dont worry, Ill arrange an appointment with the expert. He wille over tonight and give Mrs. Chambers a detailed examination before the operation. May I know your name? Mikas voice trembled. He was grateful. Catherines arrival was a silver lining. Chapter 539 Catherine’s Kindness My name is Catherine, Catherine Collins. Mr. and Mrs. Chambers, dont worry. Linda and I are good friends. Sheforted, Dont take this to heart. The Chambers were kind people, they would forever be grateful for such a life-saving grace. Catherine stayed in the ward for two hours. She talked with the doctor about Evas situation in detail. The Chambers were very moved. Catherine said goodbye to the Chambers and then left the ward. Mika saw a ck bag in the fruit. He took out the bag curiously and opened it. To his surprise, it was a thick stack of banknotes! He and Eva were both stunned! There were 40, 000 dors! Go hand it back! Why are you standing still? Eva urged, We have already epted her help. We cant take the money. Mika chased out of the ward with the bag! There were too many people waiting for the elevator, so he took the stairs and went downstairs quickly! He walked out of the hall, panting and looking around. Finally, he saw Catherine opening the car door. Mika hurried towards her, Ms. Collins! Ms. Collins, please wait a moment!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Catherine turned around when she heard the sound, looking at Mika with the car keys in her hand, Mr. Chambers? Ms. Collins, what is this? Mika stood in front of her with fine sweat on his forehead. He looked down at the bag in his arms, We cant take your money! After saying that, he put the bag into the car from the window. Its nothing. Just take it. Catherine didnt have time to stop it. Just when she was about to take the bag out, Mika stopped her. Ms. Collins, we will forever remember your kindness. You came here from such a distance, and you even found a surgeon for us. We really cant take anything else from you! We dont want to owe you too much. Catherine said to him, You dont need to pay back the money. Give it to Linda, so she can pay it back to the one whom she borrows money from. Mika met her gaze, puzzled. Catherine put it bluntly, Linda borrowed the money from the new vice president of the group. Linda had just started to work, borrowing money from her boss is not helping but rather the opposite. It could affect her career if she fails to pay it back on time. Mika was just a farmer. He didnt understand. Catherine took the bag from the car and handed it to him again, Linda is my best friend. Ask her to pay her debt with this money. Shell pay me back when she could. Or if she couldnt, I dont care. I just want to help. Ms. Collins Just listen to me, Mr. Chambers. Linda is a good girl. I dont want her to work so hard. Catherine said to him, I am going back to town. The doctor wille over soon. Linda and I wille over when the surgery time is decided. Ms. Collins, thank you! Mika bowed deeply to her again. Catherine got into the car, closed the door, and fastened her seat belt. Mr. Chambers. Goodbye. Be careful on the road. I will. After a while, she drove away. In the evening, Linda didnt work overtime today. She took the bus home and sat by the window, worrying about Evas health. She had no energy to think about her love life. All that was on her mind was the hardship that Eva had gone through these years. After getting off the bus, she walked toward the apartment she rented. Her phone rang with a specific ringtone. She took it out from the bag at once and answered the call. Hello, Dad. Chapter 540 Pay It Back to Jennifer Linda, are you off work yet? Mikas familiar voice came over, sounding kind of tired. Yes, Dad, Linda said. I nned to call you when I am back home. Ill be there soon. I just got off the bus. How is my mother? She is fine, dont worry. The doctor said she will be okay after surgery. Mika told her. Thats great. Linda finally felt relieved. Mika said, Your friend came today. She found the best surgeon for your mother. She said the surgeon is an expert in this surgery with 30 years of working experience. She also brought 50, 000 in cash.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. My friend? Linda stopped, startled, Which friend? She didnt remember having such a rich friend. Her name is Catherine. Catherine went to Forewood? Linda quickly returned to her senses. What did you just say? She brought you 50, 000? How much will the operation cost? Why did she bring the money over? It takes 40, 000, Mika told her. Now with the new surgeon, it may cost less than 40, 000. Because of Catherine, well get a discount. Why did she take so much money over? Linda was very upset and anxious, Did you take it? She didnt want to owe others too much! I chased downstairs to pay her back, but she refused. She asked you to pay back the money you borrowed. Mika was heartbroken, I thought the 40, 000 was your savings Savings? How could she, a new graduate, have so much savings? Linda, I just transferred 40, 000 dors to you. Check it out. Mika said, She said you borrowed it from your new boss. Pay it back, Ms. Collins said she doesnt need the money and you cannot pay it back. Of course, we wont take it for granted. But at least, youll have more time. Wheres her? Is she still there? She has returned to Arkpool City. Okay. Linda stepped forward again and said softly, Ill call her. Please keep me informed of my mothers situation. We owe her a big thanks. Mika seemed to see hope, The operation will be arranged as soon as possible. Linda hung up and called Catherine. Hey, Linda. Catherine was in a good mood. She guessed Linda had known everything. Catherine Linda was so moved that she didnt know what to say, Thank you for going all the way to Forewood for my mother. I, as a daughter, havent returned yet. Dont worry, your mother is doing well. Catherine said, Give the money back to Jennifer. You guys havent known each other well enough. It must be embarrassing to borrow money from her. I dont need the money now. So, you can take your time. Ill never ask you to pay it back. Linda didnt know what to say. Catherine added, If you want to pay Jennifer with your sry, youll suffer a lot in the next two years. And two years is quite a long time for a debt to be paid. I see, Catherine. After a simple chat, Catherine told her the situation of the expert. Linda felt relieved after hearing it. He was a brilliant doctor. They would get a discount on the surgery and more importantly, the chance of sess was much bigger. Dont feel bad about this, Catherine said to Linda. Were friends. And friends help each other. Thank you Linda waspletely moved. Well go back together when the surgery time is settled. Catherine had already thought about it, Take a leave by then. Linda nodded. Okay, Ill be waiting for your arrangement. After hanging up the phone, Linda got a message, saying that she had just received 40, 000 dors in her bank ount. Mika made the transfer. It was Catherines money. Chapter 541 This Man Belongs to Me Right then, Ivan arrived in Montreal, Canada and checked into a super luxury hotel. He owned half of the hotel shares. His suite was a plushy presidential suite. Sitting on the golden velvet sofa, Ivan calcted the time difference and sent Jennifer a video call invitation. The thought of her softened his expression into a smile. It was eight oclock in the evening in Arkpool City. After dinner and a shower, Jennifer was half-lying against the bedhead while reading a book. When she received Ivans call, a smile blossomed across her face. Its such good timing. Jennifer swiped to answer and chuckled, Im home tonight. Not working overtime. Why didnt you dry your hair? Ivan asked seriously after noticing it. You may get a cold.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. I did. Only the tip is slightly wet. She asked gently, Did you just get off the flight? Yep. Ivan stared at her tenderly, thinking she was charming under the yellowish light. Jennifer could see the blue sky and white clouds from the window behind him. She added, Please rest assured. I wont work overtime. Usually, Im already home by eight every night. Trust me. Im not watching you, Ivan exined with a smile, I dont want you to be exhausted. I know, Ivan. I also dont want you to overwork. You must take care of yourself. After exchanging a few words, they ended the conversation. The presidential suite, the hotel. Once Ivan put down his phone, there were knocks on the door. One of his subordinates entered. Standing before him, the subordinate bowed and reported respectfully, Mr. Marsh, ording to our investigation, Emily has checked into Eyot Manor. Its about ten minutes away by car. Eyot Manor? It was a famous manor with a fruit farm, just like a paradise in this city. Ivan also heard about it. His subordinate added, Weve contacted her. She was willing to meet you. Ivan stood up and ordered, Lets set up now. Yes, Mr. Marsh. They left the suite and took the elevator with the bodyguards outside the door. In the ck Maserati heading for Eyot Manor, the subordinate reported to Ivan in detail, including when Emily had immigrated to Canada, why she didnt stay in Ennd, and if she got along with her father, Mr. Johansen. Ivan listened to him seriously while analyzing Emilys character. Eyot Manor. Life in the fairy tale didnt only happen in a castle but also on a fruit farm. The manor was immense, with 108 types of fruit trees. There were several brooks within the estate. Eyot Manor didnt open to the public because it was Emilys private house. Her father bought it for her as her birthday gift 10 years ago. Emily loved fruit trees. She always dreamed of holding a ss of apple cider, being wrapped in a warm nket, and watching the stars in the sky while listening to all the sounds on her fruit farm. It hade true. Today was a sunny day. Emily put on a long dress. She had blond hair and fair, tender skin. Dancing in the yard, she held Ivans photo with a bright smile, just like an overjoyed child. I met him once at a banquet when I was seven. He never grows old. I like him. He belongs to me. She had never thought her dream lover woulde to her. Lady Emily, her maid reminded her kindly, Mr. Marsh is married. Emily stopped dancing, looking at her while smiling. I know. But does it matter? Chapter 542 Only After You Drink Them The maid looked at her. Emily added, Im a citizen of France. In my country, a husband can have a mistress. Its free to love. But hes not from France. He loves his wife, and they have lovely twins. As I said, I dont care. Cant you understand English? Emily looked sullen and stubbornly emphasized, He hade to me. Now I have a way to keep him staying. A smile touched her lips again. The Maserati was heading toward the manor. Did she request me to meet her in her manor? Leaning against the seatback, Ivan crossed his legs elegantly. She refused to meet outside? His subordinate replied, We suggested meeting in a nightclub, but she refused and sounded unhappy. The most important is to see her in person, so I agreed. Ehn. Ivan didnt remark. However, he didnt feel liking going to her manor because it was her private house. If the reporters took some photos, it would cause unnecessary trouble. He would find out who the nes owner was and help Jennifer. Shortly after, the Maserati entered the manor. Along a winding asphalt road, there were all kinds of fruit trees on either side, forming a beautiful view. After a while, the car was pulled over to a beautiful vi. Ivan got off with his subordinate and a bodyguard. The view in the yard was unique, and the air was incredibly fresh. However, he didnt have the mood to enjoy it. A butler and servants received them at the door of the living room. The three men strode over. Good day, Mr. Marsh. Nice to meet you. Ivan entered the living room but didnt see the youngdy. They were warmly greeted and served different types of fruit wines. The butler exined, Mr. Marsh, Lady Emily said she would meet you only after you drink up all the wines.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Ivan looked at the coffee table. Although each cup was small, there were seven or eight cups with different colors, looking girlish. Is Lady Emily home? Ivan asked. The butler answered, Yes. Shes upstairs. Ivan sat on the sofa. He picked up the one that was closest to him and studied carefully. The wine was transparent without suspended particles and sediments. Sniffing, he smelt the fruits fragrance. His subordinate and bodyguard were worried. Mr. Marsh Ivan knew it was easy to meet Emily, but letting her speak or offer anything was challenging. He gulped it down in one go, tasting the sweet and source juice with the thick fruit fragrance. It didnt taste bitter at all. Mr. Marsh, those wines were brewed by fermentation of natural wild fruits. All are Lady Emilys favorites. So she wishes you could try all of them, the butler exined. Ehn. Ivan picked up a cup of wine and gulped it down. He also liked the blueberry wine and the apple cider. Then he drank the mulberry wine and the red bayberry wine. After drinking them all, he put down thest empty cup. Ive drunk them all. Can you ask Lady Emily toe downstairs? Ivan looked up at the butler, his handsome face taking the maids breath away. Butler answered, Im sorry, but Im afraid Lady Emily cannote downstairs. Ivan frowned slightly and asked, Why? Lady Emilys ankle was injured a few days ago. She had to rest in bed, the butler answered calmly. Lady Emily hasnt met any visitors for two months. She agreed to meet you because she worshiped you, Mr. Marsh. Ivan wondered why he hadnt known such a matter, looking over at his subordinates. Evidently, they also looked surprised. There were a few seconds of silence in the living room. A maid prompted, Mr. Marsh, if you want to meet Lady Emily, please follow me upstairs. Ivan stood up, his height and aura spreading stress in the living room. Following the maid, he walked toward the beautiful spiral staircase. His subordinates wanted to go after him, but the butler stopped them, Sorry, gentlemen. Only Mr. Marsh is allowed to go upstairs. Chapter 543 Entering Her Bedroom The two men kept calm but were both on alert. Ivan stopped mid-step and looked back. He said affirmatively, Wait for me in the living room. Ille downstairs in less than 30 minutes. Then he went upstairs. Thirty minutes sounded like an essential point. The two men wondered if Ivan was hinting at something. Ivan thought he would hang on for half an hour even if there was something in the wines.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. His men didnt insist on following him. They checked the time in unison and remembered his reminder. The design and decoration of the second floor looked perfect. Ivan was taken to a room that was far away from the staircase. The maid knocked on the door and reported, Excuse me, Lady Emily. Mr. Marsh has drunk up all the wines. Hes at the door now. The door was opened, and a young maid bowed at Ivan politely. Pleasee in, Mr. Marsh. However, she left the room. The door was open. Ivan could tell it was a big room with romantic decorations. He entered, stepping on the costly carpet. A faint fragrance of a womans perfume filled the air. As he walked, he saw the girl sitting on the bed. Her blond hair hung over her shoulders. She was holding a Bible and wearing a whitece long-sleeved gown. Upon hearing his footsteps, she looked over at him, her eyes as blue as sapphires. Right then, the bedroom door was gently closed. Ivan looked back without remarking. When he withdrew his gaze, he found Emily calmly gazing at him without blinking. Nice to meet you, Mr. Marsh. Her voice wasnt loud but hoarse. Seemingly something was wrong with her vocal cords. Ivan approached her and stopped before the bed. Lady Emily, right? he asked gentlemanly. After drinking her fruit wines, he hadnt felt anything abnormal, but he was still alert. Yes, I am, the girl answered with a smile, and her voice lowered. Ivan asked, Whats wrong with your vocal cords? Please sit closer. Or you wont hear me, Emily said to him, seemingly with difficulty. Covering her neck, she added, You can sit on my bed edge. Something shed through Ivans eyes. Covered by a pink quilt, Emily looked at him calmly. What do you want to know? You only have five minutes because I cant talk too long. Ivan nodded. He also didnt want to talk to her with difficulty, so he sat on the bed edge. Looking into her eyes, he asked gently, You are Mr. Johansens daughter. Hes an outstanding jewelry designer, so he must have recorded every piece he designed, right? Of course. Emily smiled while looking into his eyes. Deliberately lowering her voice, she added, Im his only daughter, so Ive inherited all his relics, including his notebook. A bright light shed through Ivans intense eyes. That was the information he wanted. Where is the notebook? They locked eyes. Emilys smile became broader. Come closer, she requested hoarsely. Ivan leaned forward, wishing to see the note as soon as possible. May I borrow it, Lady Emily? Close your eyes, Emily muttered, a shrewdness shing through her eyes. Ivan looked at her hesitantly. I only want to look at you closer, she said bluntly, I want to study the man who has driven countless women crazy. Havent you seen me already? I want to see you close your eyes. Emily chuckled, Mr. Marsh, its a simple request. You will agree, wont you? Ivan didnt want to annoy her, so he closed his eyes, breathing evenly. Emily studied his face. He looked aloof and solemn, his face rock-hard. However, her heart hammered. She leaned forward to whisper in her ear, The notebook is in Ennd. Ivan opened his eyes, only to find Emily almost clung to him. Chapter 544 The Scheming Woman Emily blinked, deliberately showing her pretty eyshes. If you need it, I can ask someone to send it to me. Ivan nodded and answered mellowly, Thank you in advance. You are wee. She leaned back to the bedhead, smiling at him. Where do you stay? A hotel. If you dont mind, you can stay in my manor, she invited him actively, her voice still hoarse. I have a big house with limited residents. If you stay here, you can get the notebook as soon as its arrived. No, thanks, Ivan refused without hesitation. Standing up, he stuffed his hand into the pockets of his cks. It takes less than a day for a mail from Ennd to arrive here. I can pay for the courier fee. I wont take away the notebook. I only want to read it. Please arrange it for me ASAP. Emily smiled at him. May I know what you want to look for? She could tell it was important for him. The owner of a ne, Ivan answered bluntly, I want to know who the owner is. Emily nodded thoughtfully. I see. May I add you on my WhatsApp? Ivan thought for a second and added him. After that, he reminded her, Please inform me as soon as possible. Thanks. OK, Emily nodded. I need to go now, Lady Emily. See you around. Ivan nodded at her gentlemanly and strode toward the door. Sitting on the bed watching his receding figure, Emily curled her lips into a triumphant smile. Shortly after she ensured Ivan had gone downstairs, she lifted the quilt to get off the bed. Without putting on her slippers, she trotted to the desk to turn on herptop. She turned on an application and clicked on the photos secretly taken. Ivan was sitting on the bed edge. Although his side face was shown in the photos, he looked intimate with Emily. In several of them, they looked as if they were about to kiss. Emily was delighted and satisfied with them. Also, she added his WhatsApp. Therefore, she gained a lot today. Evening. The neon lights lit Arkpool City brightly. Although it was 11 P. M. and Jennifer had knocked off earlier, she didnt go to bed. After talking to Ivan on the phone, she got up and went to the study. Sitting at the desk, she turned on theptop to browse thetest trends in the jewelry industry, domestically and internationally. She focused on the raw diamonds in South Africa, analyzing the type most suitable to make jewelry. She had written down a whole page of notes when it was almost midnight. Then she read through them and sorted the key points out. Before falling asleep, she was thinking about it while lying in bed. The senior executives in the Marsh Group still hadnt trusted her, so she must do something. Linda also went to bed prettyte tonight. Gazing at the notification about the 40, 000 dors on her phone, she had mixed feelings. She had just borrowed money, so she was afraid Jennifer would be annoyed if she returned the money immediately. After thinking twice, Linda decided to return the money in a few days. The night was deep. The night breeze became colder. The windows in the bedroom of Catherines apartment were opened. The night breeze blew in, disheveling her hair. Sitting on the sofa before the window, she was holding a mouse while staring at theptop on the coffee table. Her left hand held a cigarette. She took a drag and exhaled the smoke from time to time. She was looking for the projects she used to participate in while working for the Marsh Group. As the vice president, she knew thepanys ns for the recent five years. She also personally took part in the projects in the recent year and knew how much Ivan treasured each of them. Ivan used to mention he would purchase some diamonds from South Africa in thetter half of this year, hire the best jewelry designer, and create a new jewelry series of True Love. Catherine carefully studied the party she was in charge of three times, including the data, relevant files, the raw diamonds purchasing method, and the liaison persons. She curled her lips into a sneer while reading them. Humph! Doesnt he care about it a lot? Catherine took a drag of the cigarette. As she said before, she would let Ivan regret it.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Chapter 545 Catherine Joined the Foe’s Company Night. Finnleys apartment. After a shower, Mya heated two sses of milk and took one to the study. She put it next to Finnleys right hand. Dont stay up toote. Its as harmful asmitting suicide. You are not thepany owner. Why do you work so hard? Finnley was reading about the mining progress in South Africa. When he looked up, he saw Mya turn away. What kind of thought is it? Irresponsible! his inner voice retorted. Finnley picked up the milk, took a few sips, and turned off hisptop. Then he went to the living room. Mya had entered the bedroom and locked the door from the inside as usual. Finnley put down the empty ss. By ident, he saw long hair next to the coffee table. After a few seconds, he bent over, picked it up, and put it into the garbage can. Then he washed his hands andy on the couch as usual. Five oclock, early morning. In the apartments only bedroom, Mya suddenly tightened her grip on the quilt. The next second, she snapped open her eyes. Her breath almost stopped. Mya had a dream about Finnley. In the dream, she married him, and she was so shocked that she woke up. Mya sat up, turned on the light, and looked around. Then she realized she was in Finnleys bedroom, a chill rising from her spine. The scene in her dream looked too real, reappearing in her mind. She had put on a white wedding dress. Her father put her hand on Finnleys palm. While their families and friends were apuding for blessing, they two walked the aisle. Along with the melody of the Wedding March, she saw everyone smiling at them in blessings. The scene was so actual, as if it had happened in real life. Mya was startled, still in a daze, wondering why she had such a dream. No, no, no. Dreams are always opposite to real life, Mya denied it. Stop freaking out yourself, Mya. She didnt have a crush on Finnley, nor did he like her. She could tell he disdained her a lot. The dream baffled her, making her embarrassed. After calming down, she turned off the light,y down, and tried to sleep again. Morning. Catherine got up early. After straightening herself up, she put on a celeste suit jacket with ids, looking mature and refreshed. Her delicate makeup made her look like an elite in the business field. Today was the first day she joined the R-n Group officially, so she wanted to entirely emanate her powerful aura. Then she would quickly make others obedient in the future. When she pulled up to thepanys entrance, Leslies two trustworthy subordinates were waiting for her. One pulled the door of her car open and greeted her, Good morning, Ms. Collins. Mr. Eastwood let us wait for you here. It was the first time Catherine was treasured so much. She closed the door and walked toward the ss door of the entrance. Did he want to remind me something? The morning meeting will start soon. Mr. Eastwood will officially introduce you to the senior executives of ourpany. You may take a rest in the vice presidents office. The meeting will start at eight oclock sharp, one man reported to her. He pressed the elevator button, studying her expression carefully.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Catherine entered the building expressionlessly. The two men followed her respectfully. After working with Ivan for years, her aura was like his. The vice presidents office was redecorated ording to her preference. Catherine was pretty delighted. This room had a lounge, bookshelves, a working zone, and an entertaining zone. Catherine had her particr preferences in many details of her life. Since the working enthronement was cozy, she believed she would be times more efficient. When the morning meeting started, Catherine entered the meeting room. The stressed, cold aura emanated from her attracted the mid-aged senior executives attention. Catherine was well-known in the finance circle, and everyone knew she was Ivans good assistant, which he used to admit personally. Moreover, the public had heard her admiration for Ivan, which had be headlines many times. Some pitied her, and some gossiped about her. In the past, they only knew her from the news. However, they finally met her in person and thought she was pretty, with good shape and an outstanding temperament. Chapter 546 What Are You Laughing at? Leslie introduced Catherine to all the attendees. Standing in front of the long table in the meeting room, she only used four sentences to introduce herself, as neat and straightforward as her working style. The meeting room was filled with thunderous apuse. Its my great honor to join the R-n Group. Id like to thank Mr. Eastwood and all of you for your trust. Ill work hard in my position and utilize my management skills and professional knowledge to create the best values for R-n Group. Her eyes were filled with determination. Her words made Leslie overjoyed. He took the lead to apud, and other senior executives followed suit. The thunderous apuse filled the meeting room again. Catherine enjoyed the feeling, which she hadnt felt for a long time. She believed her life had restarted. After leading a frustrating life for a while, she was recognized and worshiped again. The feeling woke up all cells in her body, and she wanted to fight again. She believed she would find her best value within her job and make Ivan regret it. After the meeting ended, Catherine returned to her office. She turned on theptop and devoted herself to work quickly. Although she had a sleepless night, she was spirited. The R-n Group would follow the Marsh Groups development method, and she believed it would exceed the Marsh Group in the future. She had the confidence to achieve it and make trouble for Ivan. Then he would definitely regret mistreating her. For the rest of her life, taking revenge on Ivan became her only goal. Two hourster. Catherine finished a few reports. Arriving at the presidents office door, she knocked and entered.From N?velDrama.Org. Leslie looked up, his serious look easing to a smile. He told his assistant, You can leave now, Josh. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Josh turned away. When he bypassed Catherine, he greeted her politely, Good day, Ms. Collins. Then he left the office. After he was gone, Catherine stood before the desk and looked at Leslie. You dont need to hide anything from him. Isnt he your assistant? She knew Leslie was shrewd, but he wouldnt suspect those who worked for him. Its alright. Leslie smiled. I dont want you to feel tense when talking to me. If hes here, you may feel stressed. No, I wont, Catherine said bluntly, Im stressed when being with you alone, Mr. Eastwood. They locked eyes. After a few minutes, Leslie understood what she implied. He realized that he had got married ten times Im here for work, so I dont want other coworkers to misunderstand. Nor do I want to hear any gossip, Catherine added calmly, No matter what well talk about in the future, Josh can stay and must be on the scene. Ill talk shop with you only. Her words raised Leslies interest. Before he had any intention on her, she made it straightforwardly. What are youughing at? Catherine darted at him and emphasized, This is a serious problem. Mr. Eastwood, I hope you can take it seriously. Im amused as youve overthought. Im the same age as your father. I never thought of it at all. However, Leslie was pleased because Catherine was unique. All men enjoyed working with pretty women. All right. Lets stop talking about nonsense. Whats the matter, Ms. Collins? Leslie stopped working, leaning against the chair with a serious look. He treated Catherine exceptionally patiently. He enjoyed dealing with Ivan the most. As a man, he also liked challenges. Chapter 547 Fast Moves Do you have money? Catherine stared at him and asked solemnly. Leslie was baffled and couldnt follow her. She asked, Do you know what Ivan Marshs major moves recently are? Something to do with Ivan Marsh? Leslies eyes lit up. Tell me about it. He was all his ears.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He sent people to buy the raw diamonds from South Africa. In the following three years, he will focus on jewelry and request everything to be perfect, including the new designs and raw materials. He aims to create a top series named True Love. South Africa? Leslie captured the critical point. All people knew diamonds from South Africa were of high quality. He realized Ivan had made a big move. Holding her arms across her chest, Catherine looked at him expressionlessly. ording to the previous project progress, they havent bought the diamonds yet. You can buy them or monopolize the market if you have money. Or you can use other ways to stop the suppliers from selling them to him. Leslie looked at her with interest. Ms. Collins, you seem ruthless for your beloved man. Stop talking about the past. Ive changed, Catherine answered. Youd better think it over. Thats all the information I can give you. We can create a jewelry series if you n topete against him. I can design it personally. Leslie loved such a challenge as it was intriguing, in his opinion. OK. I know what to do. They chimed in readily. Leslie asked, Any more details? Which part of South Africa? What kind of raw diamonds does he need? Ive sent everything to your inbox. Check it yourself. I dont know anything more than that. With those words, Catherine turned away. Leslie hurriedly clicked his inbox to read the information. He was amazed by so much information. Once again, he believed Catherine was a treasure for him. Everyone knew South Africa was a famous country for diamonds, as the country was established above the volcano eruption. Diamonds from that country were of high quality and inrge sizes. Thergest diamond, Cullinan, was found in South Africa. Leslie never hesitated when doing things, and he loved following his intuition. When he decided topete against IV, he spent twice the original price on the raw diamonds that the Marsh Group had targeted and nned to purchase. He also took the initiative to pay partial penalties to the Marsh Group on the suppliers behalf. Half an hourter, the Marsh Group. The presidents and vice presidents offices received two calls from Johannesburg. Jennifer and Finnley answered the calls. The parties on the other end of the line said in a rxing tone, Im sorry, but our new raw diamonds cannot be sold to the Marsh Group. Weve wired the penalties to yourpany ount. Please check it. Why did this happen? Finnley asked anxiously, Can we have a reason? Havent we signed the agreement earlier? The reason is simple. Someone else doubled the price to buy them. Were in business, so profit is the most important. Sorry for the inconvenience caused. Then the person was about to hang up the call. In the vice presidents office, Jennifer asked calmly after receiving the news, What if we also pay the double price? The personughed. We cant sell them to you either. Anyway, theyre willing to spend one more time on your offering no matter how much you pay. See you. Upon hearing the beeps on the phone, Jennifer frowned slightly. She realized that someone had deliberately made trouble for the Marsh Group. She put down the phone and thought for a while calmly. Then she snapped theptop and walked toward the presidents office. At the door, she overheard Finnley asking about the reason. However, the other party ended the call, and Finnley looked annoyed. Jennifer knocked on the door, entering. Chapter 548 The Component’s Purpose Was Evident Judging from Jennifers expression and status, Finnley could tell she also had received a call. He looked into her eyes. Lets not inform Ivan about this matter first, Jennifer said calmly while approaching, Hes on a business trip abroad. After finishing the work, he wille back naturally. Finnley nodded his agreement. I agree, Mrs. Marsh. He also didnt want to impact another thing because of this matter. Lets find someone to check the real reasons behind it. Jennifer had several guesses. Lets see who has yed trick behind it. That party was even willing to pay twice the original price. Finnley frowned. Their purpose is evident. They dont want our True Love series tounch in the market. Jennifer was confused. There should be limited ones knowing about this series. We only discussed within the board and havent exposed the news to the public. Her words enlightened Finnley. He rang the bell to figure out who else knew about this project. Jennifer added, We sent people to South Africa to mine the diamonds. Do you know the names of the people in each city? Finnley picked up his phone and told his men about the investigation and a few names. Check it immediately. Keep me updated. He ended the call and said to Jennifer, Well have the result soon. Lets do some backup ns, Jennifer suggested. Finding out the maniptor cannot solve our problem. Since the n has been exposed, we can no longer carry out the original n. We must make it earlier than nned. Finnley agreed. You are right. Ill write a new n and send it to you for review. Great. Thanks, Finnley. Montreal, Canada. Ivan kept his phone on for 24 hours daily, waiting for Emilys update. He only wished to get the notebooks as soon as possible. Then he would fly to Arkpool City, returning to Jennifer and their children. Eyot Manor. The golden sunlight fell on the beautiful fruit farm, painting the tree shadows on thewns. Wearing ace dress, Emily carried a fruit basket, humming a song while wandering among the fruit trees. From time to time, she picked the ripe ones. Sometimes, she danced happily with a bright smile. In fact, Emily didnt send anyone to Ennd to fetch the notebook. It was in her manor. She also took along her fathers relics when she moved to Canada. Arkpool City. Linda was on the scene in the vice presidents office when Jennifer answered the call. Therefore, she learned that the suppliers in South Africa refused to sell diamonds to the Marsh Group. She was shocked, realizing that the Marsh Group had a powerfulponent on this matter. Myained, How can the suppliers break the agreement? They dont look upon their credit, do they? How can they survive in the market long? There are too many diamonds in that country, Jennifer exined indifferently, Since someone was willing to offer them twice the price, they could make more money. Why would they refuse? Besides, their diamonds are of high quality, so they wont be afraid of having no clients. Sometimes, countless people would auction for just one single diamond. Mya was still a college student, so she didnt know much about the business world. She was indeed angry. How long will Mr. Marsh stay in Canada? Mya felt sorry for Jennifer. Jennifer had just started working as the vice president of thepany. Ivan was on a business trip. After this matter happened, many people watched how she dealt with this matter. Beats me.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Jennifer didnt know when he would return. Ivan didnt mention it, and she also didnt ask. Chapter 549 They Couldn’t Hide it Anymore Suddenly, Lindas phone rang. She pulled it out and saw Catherines caller ID. Her heart tightened, and she hurriedly hung it up. Then she messaged Catherine secretly, Whats the matter, Catherine? Im in the office, so I cannot answer the call now. Catherine replied, The surgeon has arrived in Forewood. Your mothers status is suitable to take the surgery tomorrow. Take a day off. Lets go to Forewood tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Linda repeatedly read her message several times, feeling excited and joyful. She immediately replied, OK. A whileter, she found a suitable time to ask Jennifer for a day off. Since it was because of her mothers surgery, Jennifer agreed and sent her best wishes to her mother. Thank you for your concern, Ms. Brooks. You are wee. Please dont worry about your work. Ill give you a few days off so you can apany her more. R- n Group. The vice presidents office. Leslie swagged in, followed by Josh. Both looked excited. Ha ha ha Finnley Russell sent someone to investigate the matter, Leslieughed, I heard Ivan Marsh wasnt in Arkpool City. I wonder what he would look after knowing the news. Catherine also imagined what Ivan would look like when he heard she had joined the R-n Group. Would his face darken? Dust came. The Marshs building was wrapped under the sunset glory, looking peaceful and magnificent. Linda and Mya had finished work and left. Linda needed to prepare for her mothers surgery; Mya headed for her ssmates gathering. Jennifer didnt keep her word to Ivan but stayed in the office to work overtime. The office door was knocked. Jennifer looked up, seeing Finnley entering. He told her surprising news, Catherine Collins joined R-n Group as the vice president. Leslie Eastwood doubled the price and bought our raw diamonds. Jennifers heart performed a somersault. Catherine Collins used to know many confidential things of the Marsh Group She was a vice president, so she knew way too much information. So Finnley said thoughtfully, We must inform Mr. Marsh about this matter ASAP. No dy. No one could predict future trouble. Silence nketed the vice presidents office. The two were thinking about making the final decision. Jennifer sucked in her breath. Her bad hunch told her that Catherine was taking revenge. Shes nuts! her inner voice said. Ms. Brooks Finnley sighed. Jennifer returned to her senses and looked at him, Call Ivan. Finnley pulled out his phone. In her presence, he reported this matter to Ivan in detail. He also informed him Catherine had joined the R-n Group and colluded with Leslie. The super luxury hotel, Canada. Sitting on the sofa of the presidential suite, Ivan narrowed his ink-ck eyes when he heard such news. A hint of disbelief shed through his mind. Ill be right back, he replied calmly after a moment of silence. He wasnt worried that the confidential information of Marsh Group would be exposed. Instead, he feared Catherine would end up miserably. She used to be his working partner, so he must help her. After ending the call, Ivan said to his two subordinates, Im returning to Arkpool City. Stay here waiting for Lady Emilys news. Have you remembered the nes design? Please rest assured, Mr. Marsh. Once we see the notebook, well take the pictures to confirm with you. All right. They are his trustworthy subordinates. Hence, Ivan took the private jet back to Arkpool City immediately. Diamonds were not only sold in Johannesburg. Ivans intuition told him he could find better diamondster. Therefore, the True Love series would definitelyunch in the market eventually. Eyot Manor. Emily circled in the kitchen, where everyone was busy dealing with ingredients. She instructed the chef and cooks, ording to the information online, Mr. Marsh liked light dishes because he has stomach trouble. Dont put too many seasonings. Emily was nning a banquet. She wanted to invite Ivan for dinner. Chapter 550 She’s Angry Dont put the garlic sauce. I dont think hell eat it. He has stomach trouble. Didnt I tell you? How many more times do I need to repeat? she yelled anxiously, her voice still sweet. Turn down the gas when cooking the soup. Be patient. Make sure the soup is thick. Thanks. How about cooking some seafood? Dont put in sugar. I dont know if he has a sweet tooth. She told the chef and cooks what to do, afraid something might go wrong. Everyone could tell she was excited. She chirped like a nightingale, and she acted well when ying mute. Ivan was deceived. Emily thought Ivan was indeed adorable. Lady Emily, the dress has been delivered. Would you like to try it on? Sure. Be right there. Before leaving the kitchen, Emily reminded the chef, I must grasp his appetite. Itll all depend on you guys if we have a great night. If Mr. Marsh likes the food, Ill give you a bonus. Then she followed the butler to the living room. A maid held a purple dress. Although it was folded, Emily was stunned by the color. Beautiful! It was her favorite colorCthe light purple, making her look gentle. Emily gingerly held the dress, the hemline of which was sparkling. Her maid helped her to put on the dress. Emily circled in front of the mirror, thinking she was like a princess in a fairy tale. Ill fully upy his eyes and heart tonight. She was immersed in her charm and full of self-confidence. Dusk came. The chef and cooks had almost finished cooking. The dining table was full of delicious dishes and colorful fruit wines. Emily put on her dress and delicate makeup. Sitting on the couch next to the coffee table, she slightly leaned forward and dialed Ivans number. Hello? Has the notebook been delivered? Ivan asked in joy. He was on the private jet. Emily smiled and replied gently, Wee to my manor. Id love to invite you to join my dinner tonight. This is Emily. Her voice made Ivan furrow his brows slightly. He wondered why her voice wasnt hoarse anymore. Mr. Marsh, do you need me to repeat my words? Emily asked while giggling. Have you received the notebook? Ivan asked without asking her why she had lied to him. He realized probably she also had lied about her injury on his ankle. It seemed he only cared about the notebook, which disappointed Emily. Id love to invite you to dine with me tonight. Then we can talk about the notebook. Thanks for your invitation, Ivan answered mellowly, If you have the notebook, Ill send my subordinates to read it. They wont take it away. What about you? Emilys heart tightened. She asked unhappily, Why dont youe over? Where are you now? Sorry, but I cant. Im on the flight to Arkpool City, Ivan replied, I need to deal with somepany errands. You are too rude. You even didnt tell me. Emily failed to repress her anger. Ivan chuckled and reminded her, Your voice My voice doesnt matter. I wont let anyone read the notebook if you donte in person. Not even a nce. She ended the call willfully. Ivan was lost in thought, realizing Emily wasnt as simple as he had thought. At least, she was indeed babyish. He thought about the scene in her bedroom yesterday. Since her vocal cords were injured, he had to sit on her bed edge to listen to her. Bad hunch raised in his chest. Ivan sensed something fishy. He was always alert. However, to see the notebook, he had already ignored his own safety. Later, Emilys move made Ivan understand that he had fallen into her trap.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 551 How Was Things with Finnley Because she failed to see Ivan at dinner, Emily posted the photos online. Wow, what is happening? Its Ivan! But who is this girl? It seems these photos were taken in the bedroom! My God! What is the rtionship between them? The Canadians spotted the shocking news first. Since Ivan was a celebrity, the photos were quickly wildly spread by the media and soon the news got to Arkpool In Arkpool, it was dawn. A brand-new but not-very-happy day began. Ivan would arrive soon. In thepany, Jennifer and Finnley had been discussing various countermeasures. The senior executives hadnt been informed of the fact that the diamond miningpany in South Africa had decided to cut off the cooperation with the Marsh Group. They intended to inform the executives after they thought of a way out.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On the way back to Forewood, Catherine drove and Linda sat in the passenger seat. Lindas mother was having surgery today, and she prayed that everything could go well. How are things with Finnley? Catherine asked, Is there any good news? This reminded Linda of Mya, and the fact that she lived under the same roof with Finnley now. Whats wrong? Catherine noticed her silence and nced at her, Is there any hope? Is his fiancee Mya? Linda looked at Catherine and asked. This question had been on her mind for a long time. Catherine was stunned for a moment. What? Mya? Then she smiled. Where did you hear it? How could it be her? Because Mya lives in Finnley house, Linda answered. What? Catherine was shocked, Did you hear it wrong? How could they be living together? Mya and Finnley werepletely different people. How could they be together? Its true. Linda was calm. Once I went to Finnleys house to get some files and I saw Myas shoes and heard her voice from the bedroom. She would never forget how she felt that day. It was as if she had been struck by lightning. It was the first time she had fallen in love with someone and she failed miserably. Catherine was silent, and it took her a long time to process this. Thinking of Mya, Catherine eyes turned cold. She thought of the humiliating moment when Mya pped her in the face. She would avenge herself one day for sure. After a while, Catherines phone rang. She looked the caller ID and answered it, Hello, Mr. Eastwood. Linda turned to look at her. Go ahead. She saw Catherine holding the steering wheel with one hand and smiling, The diamonds in Johannesburg is the best in South Africa. Believe me as a professional. The Marsh Group has engaged in jewelry business for so many years. What? Linda was dumbfounded. So, R-n was involved in the matter that South Africa stopped selling diamonds to the Marsh Group? And Catherine leaked it? Well, dont worry. I will take care of everything, Catherine said, Is there anything else? Some of her words seemed to be for Linda to hear. Chapter 552 The News There was too much information for Linda to take. Catherine started working for the R-n Group just to fight against the Marsh Group? For Linda, an honest person, it was uneptable betrayal. When would the feud between them end? Hanging up the phone, Catherine nced at her. Whats wrong? What are you thinking? Nothing The car headed towards Forewood while Linda tried to calm down. Catherine said nothing more, holding the steering wheel with both hands and focusing on driving. It was like a game had only just begun. She did not know that Ivan didnt take this as a big deal at all. The Marsh Group had gone through a lot of ups and downs, this was nothing. It was ten minutester when they got to the hospital. Eva was about to be pushed into the operating room, and Linda held her hand, Mom, dont worry, we have the best doctor here and he is an expert, We have to believe in him!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eva looked at her daughter, closed her eyes and nodded. She was a little weak because she hadnt eaten anything for the whole day. Mom, dad and I will be waiting for you outside. Dont worry, the surgery will go well. Then, they arrived at the door of the operation room. Linda reluctantly let go of Evas hand, and Catherine patted her on the shoulder, trying to make her feel better. Dont worry, your mom will be fine, Catherine said to her, Come on, take a seat here. It will only take half an hour. Really? It will only take half an hour? Linda was worried about the suffering Eva was to bear. Catherine said, Trust me. Then sheforted Carl, who was also anxiously waiting, Mr. Chambers, you should take a seat. There will be good news when the door is opened again. At this time, Catherine was trying to hold everyone together. While waiting, Catherine sat on the bench and was reading news on her phone. When she saw a group of photos, she was in shock. The photos were in high definition and were taken in the bedroom. It showed in the photos that Ivan was acting intimately with a strange woman. The title of the news was Ivan Marsh Secretly Meeting His Canadian Girlfriend. Catherine was shocked. So were theizens. They were allmenting that they believed in true love no more. With the photos, the truth seemed to have spoken itself. It was said that Ivan had been in a ten-year rtionship with the Canadian girl. Catherine couldnt bring herself to believe this. Who was the woman? She had never seen her before. And someone even started to doubt if Ivan married Jennifer to breed children. So, had he ever loved Jennifer? Who was this woman? She looked petite and pretty in the photos. The decorations in the bedroom proved that she was rich, wearing pajamas and sitting in bed. The room was decorated in pink, full of girlish vibe. While Ivan was sitting at the edge of the bed and looking sideways at her. The girls face was with a gentle and happy smile. The news always spread fast on the Inte. Ivan hadnt arrived at Arkpool, and Jennifer and Finnley had seen the news at almost the same time. Because it had been wildly spread by the media, it had gone on Trend. Chapter 553 The Truth Jennifer got into the elevator and even forgot to press the button. She had just walked out of the design department. It was not until the door was opened again that she watched as another employeee in. Mrs. Marsh, the employee greeted her respectfully. Jennifer came to herself and forced a smile, Hello. If Ivan was caught having meals with another woman, she wouldnt care about it at all. After all, it was normal that Ivan had social meals. But this time was different, the photos were taken in someones bedroom. Mrs. Marsh, which floor are you going? The female employee looked at her and found that she did not press the button. Jennifer centered herself again, Oh. She quickly pressed the number 22, she was going back to her office. The elevator began to rise and the employee left when it reached the 19th floor. Jennifer was left alone again. Jennifer kept recalling the photos in her mind. She had watched them more than ten times and remembered every detail clearly. They were in a bedroom, such a private space. The girl had a happy smile and looked very young. While Ivan sat on the edge of her bed and looked at the girl. His eyes must have been filled with affection. Everyone was selfish in love. Jennifer couldnt keep calm after seeing those photos The elevator stopped the door opened automatically. Jennifer walked out. As she had just taken a few steps, she ran into Finnley. Finnley, who had just seen the news, was also confused and in disbelief. What should the publicists do about his? Ivan himself had to hold a press conference to rify it. It was the only way out now.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Finnley and Jennifer got close, and eventually, both of them stopped. Finnley saw Jennifers pale face and knew she had read the news. I dont know what he was doing, looking into Jennifers eyes, Finnley exined, He only asked me to book him a flight and then left. I didnt ask what he was going to do. So its not about business, right? Jennifer said in a in tone. Finnley suddenly did not know how to answer. While Jennifer stared at Finnley, waiting for his answer. Finnley was cautious, I cant be sure, Mr. Marsh doesnt tell me everything. All I can say is that I have no idea what he was going to do in Canada. Have you ever seen the woman in the photos? Jennifer looked at him in the eyes. Finnley shook his head and said, I havent seen her before, or maybe I have and I just couldnt remember her. When was Mr. Marshsst visit to Canada? Jennifer needed more information. Finnley answered truthfully, It was two years ago and I didnt see any woman with him. Got it, Jennifer said, You can go back to work now. Then, she walked towards the vice presidents office. Finnley turned to look at her back. What do you know? Jennifer did not answer and left without looking back. Finnley withdrew his sight. What was going on here? It had only been peaceful for days. Catherine had just left the picture and now a Canada young woman? Finnley looked at the time and continued walking. Ivan could exin it himself after he arrived. Chapter 554 Ivan Arrived Geez! Jennifer had just arrived at the door of the vice presidents office when she saw Mya standing up with her phone and looking shocked, Whats this? Mr. Marsh cheated on Mrs. Marsh! Men! They could never keep it in there pants! Jennifer stood at the door, looked at her calmly, and after a moment, she kept walking. Hearing the footsteps, Mya raised her eyes and saw quickly covered her mouth when she saw Jennifer. She didnt hear that, right? But her expression She seemed to have seen news. Jennifer ignored her and walked towards her desk. She looked calm on the surface but she wasnt at all inside. Mya fixed her eyes on her face and wanted to know what was on her mind. She was sure that Jennifer had read the news. Mya bypassed the desk and walked to her, Jennifer, you You have to believe in your own judgment. I dont think Ivan would do this to you. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. She changed her words quickly. Jennifer sat in the office chair, turned on theputer and did not answer. Mya knew that she must have heard her, so she continued, You shouldnt get angry over this. Ask him yourself when hees back. I know, Jennifer said, ncing at her, Go back work. Now it is working time. You are shouldered with more responsibilities after Linda left. I have finished all my work. Mya looked at her worriedly. Jennifer smiled, Then go read some books, I am fine. I have work to do. Okay, Mya nodded, You can punish him however you want. Focus on work, the True Loveseries are faced with crisis. True love? Was there any true love in this world? Was there really men who wouldnt cheat? Neither Mya nor Jennifer believed it. An hourter. Jennifer came to the presidents office with an alternative approach to purchasing prime diamonds. You didnt have toe in person. Text me and I would go to you, Finnley knew his position. Jennifer had taken him as a friend. Its not far away anyway. Take a look at this. If you can we can forge cooperative rtionship with the diamond supplier, the problem would be solved. Okay, Ill look first and Mr. Marsh will decide. Just as Finnley finished his words, Ivan, who had just got off the ne and hadnt seen the news, appeared at the foor. He was wearing a ck shirt, looking dignified. As Jennifer and Finnley looked over, Ivan asked, When did Catherine join the R-n Group? His eyes fell on Finnley. Jennifer looked at Ivan and said nothing. She left. Ivan turned to look at her receding figure and did not notice anything. He looked back at Finnley, waiting for his answer.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Finnley said, Today is her second day working there. So, she fold us out on her first day? Ivan squinted, Did she think she could hurt me? It was stupid. But we have to guard against her, Finnley said, She must have a lot of confidential information about our business. Ivan frowned, She is ying with fire. Sooner orter, Leslie would bring her down. Everyone knew what kind of person Leslie was. He was a sinister, scheming and lustful man. Chapter 555 I Want to See You Finnley told Ivan that both he himself and Jennifer had received a call from the Johannesburg diamond supplier about canceling the cooperation. And that the supplier had made it clear that the Marsh Groups opponent would triple the price the Marsh Group offered. What a childish and ridiculous move. Ivan, with his hands in his pockets, had had a n on the ne. Johannesburg isnt the only diamond supplier in South Africa. Mrs. Marsh and I both agree, Finnley said, We will find another supplier, but it will take us some time. Yes. Ivan turned around and left. Where are you going? Finnley got up. Ivan stopped and turned his head, saying, Catherine wont pose a big threat to us, I know. But although I dont like her, I cant watch her ruin herself by cooperating with Leslie just to get back at me. Finnley didnt know what to say. Growing up together, Ivan and Catherine had had many simrities. And she had worked hard for the Marsh Group. He continued walking and Finnley had no time to ask him who the Canadian woman was. And why he was in her bedroom and sitting in her bed. But Finnley was pretty sure that Ivan hadnt seen the news yet. Otherwise, why would he go see Catherine instead of exining to Jennifer? In the vice presidents office next door. Jennifer identally spotted that Ivan walked pass her office He left without a word of exnation. Jennifer quickly came to herself and tries to keep herself busy. In the Forewood Peoples Hospital. Veras operation was very sessful and it had only taken 28 minutes. She had been sent to the ward. After the effect of the anesthetic past, she would soon wake up and then gradually recover. Thank you, Ms. Collins, Linda was grateful to Catherine for her help. Youre wee. Catherine patted her on the shoulder, You should stay and take care of your mother here for a few more days. I need to go back to Arkpool now. Its only my second day working there and I have to work in the afternoon. Hearing this, Linda felt more grateful, Ms. Collins, we will never forget you for your help!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Catherine smiled. She had heard Linda thanking her countless times and she hoped Linda wouldnt hesitate when she needed her to repay. Ms. Collins, you should get back to work, Linda said to her, Ill pay you back the money as soon as I can. Drive safe. Theres no hurry about the money, Catherine asked seriously, Do you think Ick that much money? Their eyes met and Linda showed a rxed smile. I will pay you back. Catherine nodded, said goodbye to the Chambers and her surgeon friend, and left. Not long after the car got on the highway, her phone rang. She looked down at the Caller ID and was stunned. Ivan? She didnt save his number because this was a new phone, but she would never forget his number. He couldnt remember when he called herst. Catherine answered it but did not speak. Where are you? Ivans voice came, it was so familiar, I want to see you, now. Catherine smiled and tried to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes. You are no longer my boss now and you want to see me? I will wait for you in the coffeehouse, then, Ivan hung up. Chapter 556 I’d Rather Take the Risk The smile on Catherines face froze as she heard the busy tone. She reluctantly put down her phone a long whileter. She had always been a tough woman and she had tried hard to hold back her tears yet she failed. Whatever she eventually became, Ivan would always be her weakness. Holding the steering wheel, she took a deep breath, and tried to calm down. Ivan always appeared in her dreams. She always thought of him when she smoke. And his face became clearer and clearer in her mind when she was drunk. She missed him so much, so why should she not go see him? But she also knew that Ivan must want to see her because she had started working for R-n Group now. Catherine hit the elerator hard and there was hatred in her eyes. She didnt care anymore. She had said she would make him regret. Since she couldnt get him, she would destroy him! It took half an hour to get to the coffeehouse from here. Catherine was worried that Ivan wouldnt have the patience to wait for her for long, so she was racing on the highway. Half an hourter. In the coffeehouse.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivan sat alone by the window and there were not many customers here since it was week day. He waited for ten minutes and was sure that Catherine woulde, for he knew her too well. When he raised his eyes, he saw the woman entering the door. Their eyes met, both cold. Catherine looked calm and sat down opposite him. You should leave R-n now, Ivan said straightforwardly, You know what kind of person Leslie Eastwood it. Youre jumping into a fire pit. Catherine didnt know what to say, she took a sip of the coffee. After a while, she answered and smiled gently, I really didnt expect that this was what you wanted to say to me on our first date. Ivan took pity at her, I said it for your good. For my good? Catherine sneered, You fired me and humiliated me. And now you are saying this for my good just after I found a new job? Ivan picked up the coffee elegantly. Catherine suddenly asked, Do you think you are my savior? That you are here to save me? I have been driven out of your world and I am free to do anything and go anywhere. Who do you think you are? She was very angry, and her eyes were full of resentment. Ivan said to her in a calm voice, Leslie is a womanizer who has ruined a lot of womens lives. What has it got to do with me? Catherine looked at him angrily, Stop pretending that you care about me. It is entirely unnecessary for you to try get back at me by helping him, Ivan gently leaned back to the back of the chair, You know that what you know is not top secrets at all, I am the only one who holds them and we have always had a mechanism about confidentiality leaking. Catherine looked into his eyes and sneered, You should mind your own business first. Instead of exining to your wife about your Canadian girlfriend, you are here wasting time on me? With that, she got up and left with pride. Deep inside, she was heartbroken. Canadian girlfriend? Ivan put down his coffee cup, took out his phone and read the news. He was angry. He had been set up! Ivan got up and left in anger. What was Emily thinking? Chapter 557 Make It Worse As soon as Ivan got in the car, his phone rang. It was a number from Canada. Looking at the number for three seconds, he answered it, Speak. You like my gift? a womans voice came, Mr. Marsh, its actually very simple if you want to get the handbook. I will give you 24 hours to get to the Eyot Manor, I will give it to you in person. She smiled and added, Remember, this is the only way you can have it. Ivan frowned and was angrier. At this time, in the presidents office in the Marsh Group. When Jennifer came to deliver the documents, she found that there was only Finnley there. She looked at Ivans empty desk and asked, Where is he? Finnley answered truthfully, He has gone to see Catherine. Jennifer was stunned. Dont think much. I didnt, Jennifer smiled, I wasnt thinking anything. She was impressed by the importance Ivan attached to work. At this point, Finnley told her, I think it is a good idea to buy diamonds in Durban, South Africa. I have read the detailed n, and I agree with your idea. After Mr. Marsh granted it, we can contact the supplier and I will go there myself, if necessary. Jennifer wanted to get it done well At this moment, Ivan walked in. He looked at Jennifer and seemed desperate to exin. Jennifer stared away and walked out, having no intention of talking to him. As she walked pass him, Ivan grabbed her arm. Its not what you think. Jennifer looked at him and asked, What I think? Ivan hadnt figured out how to exin because he didnt want her to know that he had been trying to find the owner of the ne. Mr. Marsh, its working time. Jennifer looked down on his arm and reminded him, Please let go. It was obvious she was angry. Ivan let go and watched her walk toward the door. After a while, there were only him and Finnley left in the office. Ivan looked at the Finnley sitting in the office chair Finnley met his sight and asked after thinking, How are you going to exin this? Why were you in her bedroom? Ivan knew that it was hard to exin it. He understood Jennifers anger, as not even Finnley could tell what had happened. So Ivan turned around and left for the vice presidents office. Mya was angry when she saw him walk in, All men are the same. Im telling you, dont try to excuse yourself. Women are not fools! Ivan looked at her, speechless. Mya, Jennifer coldly stopped her, Its working hours.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Mya rolled her eyes at Ivan. You had better apologize and hope for Jennifers forgiveness. Ivan stopped in front of her, Can you not make it worse as it already is? I I was kindly reminding you! Mya stammered. Mya, Jennifer felt a headache, Send this document to the finance department. Mya had to obey her orer. She pursed her lips and walked over to get the document. When she passed Ivan, she hit him on the shoulder. You are a jerk! Ivan was pissed. Chapter 558 Didn’t Believe Him Jennie Leave my office, Jennifer interrupted him, I dont want to hear anything now. I have to work. Her name is Emi I am not interested in what her name is. Jennifer raised her eyes and looked at him. Its working time and I dont want to hear about anything except for work matters. Ivan met her sight, and she was looked aloof. She was really angry. She took it to the heart. This showed that she loved him, Ivan somehow felt warm, Im sorry. Leave. Jennifer stood up. Dont you understand what I just said? She really didnt want to have this conversation now. Ivan tried to exin, but didnt know how, Theres nothing between her and me. Jennifer turned off theputer, walked around the table and said, I will leave if you dont. Ivan grabbed her arm again and stopped her. Fine, I will leave. He looked at her. I will go. Dont get angry. Then he turned around and left. How should he exin? Would it be rude to tell her the truth that he had been secretly investigating the ne? Would she feel sadder to know that he was prying into her deepest sorrows? What would she think? He knew how painful it was to bring up the childhood trauma. After Ivan left, Jennifer looked at the empty doorway, pursed her lips and sadness overwhelmed her. Sitting back in her chair, she took a deep breath.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. At dusk. Ivan came to the vice presidents office again and saw Mya alone in there. Where is Jennie? he asked. Mya looked up, She has got off work. Ivan thought of something and left quickly. After a while, someone knocked on the foor and Mya looked up again. She saw Finnley standing at the door, Going home? Finnley was ready to get off work. Mya turned off theputer, took her coat and bag, got up and walked out. Where are we going to dinner? Mya asked him, Its my treat. Lets just go home, Finnley said, I dont want to be caught with you by cameras. He didnt want any rumors. Sitting in the passenger seat, Mya sighed and said, Damn it. Men are always like this. You dont believe him? Finnley asked. He believed that Ivan wouldnt cheat on Jennifer. While ying games on her phone, Mya asked, How do you expect me to believe it? He said he was going on a business trip to Canada but he was caught in some womans bedroom. But I believe in him, Finnley said, I know him. Come on, he doesnt even know himself, Mya said with disdain, Maybe he has been deceiving himself. Men do that. They act like loving boyfriends and husbands but they cheat as soon as they get the chance. Finnley turned to look at her, What do you know? You yourself is a kid deep inside. Chapter 559 Mother-in-law I see things, Mya answered casually, I have seen and heard enough to know. The white Maybach headed for the Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Finnley was driving while Mya was ying games on her phone. Finnley really believed in Ivan, thinking that he must have been set up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer had arrived home and walked into the living room when a limo was being parked in the yard. Maam, Madam is here, Jordan whispered to remind her. Jennifer, who was about to go upstairs, looked back and saw through the French window that Aubree and Pippa got out of the limo. She turned around and watched theme in. Mrs. Marsh, Jennifer said in a in tone. Madam, the servants greeted Aubree. Pippa greeted her, Maam. Aubree walked towards Jennifer and asked, Where is Ivan? How did he exin it to you? Who is that woman? Seeing the anger look on Aubrees face, Jennifer said in a rxed tone, He doesnt need to exin, we have to trust him. But its been on the news! Thats outrageous! Aubree looked anxious, Jennie, how do you feel? Im okay, Jennifer tried to stay calm, He is very busy with work, we have to spare him the troubles to exin the rumors. Aubree was stunned and surprised. Did she really think so? She sighed. Meanwhile, a Lamborghini drove into the yard and Aubree hurried out. Jennifer stopped smiling, turned around and went upstairs. As a human being with feelings, how could she not care? Then, she saw Alfie and Diana sitting on the stairs. The little guys saw the sad look on hr face. Obviously, she cared about it. Why did she lie? Jennifer looked at them and ignored them. In the yard, the Lamborghini had just been parked when Aubree pulled open the door of the back seat. Ivan! What was this? Mom, why are you here? Ivan was a little surprised, and he got out of the car. I read the news. Jennifer said she trusted you! But I need an exnation! Aubree looked at him angrily, Who is that woman? Ivan was not ready to answer Aubrees questions. Why were you in her bedroom and siting on her bed? Aubree asked, You know, I hate marriage infidelity most! I didnt cheat on Jennie, Ivan replied honestly, It was a misunderstanding. I will exin it to her. How are you going to exin to theizens? Aubree was also worried about his reputation. You will have to hold a press conference to clear the rumors. I know. Ivan held her shoulder, Mom, go home. You shouldnt be here and make things worse. I can handle this on my own. Can you handle it? Can you really understand how Jennie felt? She said she trusted you and that she was fine. But how could she be fine? I know. Ill apologize and confess. Ivan had a headache and just wanted to rush to Jennifer and ask for her forgiveness. What are you going to apologize for? Aubree caught this and was shocked, Did you cheat on her? Chapter 560 The Mail I did not. Ivan did not know how to exin it to Aubree. He turned to look at the living room, through the French window, he did not see Jennifer in there. Mom, go home. He forced Aubree into the limo and said to Pippa, Pippa, get in! Pippa hurried over, Mr. Marsh. She greeted him anxiously. Escort Mrs. Marsh home, Ivan said. Pippa got into the car, Ivan closed the door for them and said to the driver, Send madam back to the Kelsington Bay. Aubree did not insist on staying, after all, she knew that Ivan had to deal with it himself. She had said what she had to. Watching the limo drive away, Ivan turned around and walked into the living room. Aflie and Diana were still sitting on the stairs, one against the wall, the other against the railing. The little guys looked at their father, who had just walked into the house, and wondered what he was thinking. Sir, the servants greeted him respectfully. Ivan walked straight up the stairs. He looked at the kids, who stopped in front of him. Ivan stood there and looked down at the children. Alfie looked up at him, Daddy, you have made a huge mistake. Why did you walk into another womans room? Diana added, And you sat on her bed. No wonder Jennie is so upset. Ivan sighed and bent down to hold the childrens hands, Come. Daddy needs your help. How can we help? Jennie is really angry. You are on your own this time! Going upstairs, they found that Jennifer was not in the master bedroom. Ivan took them to the study. The door was locked and concluded, she should be inside. The children withdrew their hands and shook their heads, You are on your own. Diana said, Its your own doing. Then, Alfie said to Diana, Come on, D. Lets go y Lego. They left Ivan alone before the door of the study. Ivan felt abandoned. They didnt even help him knock on the foor. After the children left, he stood there and was about to knock on the door when the door was opened from inside. Jennifer looked into his eyes and turned back into the study.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ivan followed her in, thinking about how to exin it. He couldnt tell her that he had been secretly investigating the ne. He didnt know how she would feel. In everyones heart, there was a wound that never healed. Ivan didnt want to reveal Jennifers and he was indeed set up by Emily. Jennifer stood by the window, and Ivan walked up behind her. Her name is Emily, the daughter of one of my friends, Johansen. Looking at her back, his voice was sincere, She was hurt and I went to visit her. Nothing more. As she listened, Jennifers face turned livid. She turned around, picked up theptop from her desktop and stuffed it into his arms. Ivan saw the email on the screen, and the sender was Emily! He immediately read it. Looking at him and observing his expression, Jennifer said, Keep making up the story. Chapter 561 Apology The email was sent by Emily to Jennifer, obviously, for this was herputer and her e-mail. The words were very simple, Emily wrote, Lend me Ivan for a week and I will give the handbook to you. The words were simple but the message was obvious. The girl named Emily liked Ivan, and the smile on her face in the photos were genuine. And the handbook. What was that? Jennifer was confused, but she didnt ask any questions. She just looked at Ivan, waiting for an exnation from him. Ivan could only confess now, Your ne was designed by Emilys father. Ne? What did this have to do with her ne? How did he know who designed it? Jennifer was silent and didnt say anything. Ivan continued, Johansen has passed away, and all his belongings are in the hands of his only daughter, including his handbook, which recorded all his manuscripts. What do you want to know? Jennifer suddenly had a hunch and seemed to guess what he wanted. The twos eyes met and Ivan felt like she had guessed it, so he said earnestly, You have done a lot for me, I just want to do something for you instead. Jennifer was shocked, she couldnt ept it. Ivan put theputer down on the table, I often see you pick pensively looking at your ne and figured it must be important to you. If you want to know, you could ask me directly. Jennifer endured the anger, You didnt have to travel all the way to Canada! Yes, I didnt think much about it. Ivan was a little regretful and understood how she felt. Jennifer was very upset and ufortable about Ivan secretly investigating her. She wanted to storm out. But Ivan held her arm. Jennie, I just wanted to do something for you. I wanted to relieve you from your traumas.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. But there are some things that you cant relieve me from because I dont want to relieve myself, Jennifer said, shrugging his hand away, Youd better think about what you are going to do with the news first. With that, she walked out of the room. Looking at her back, Ivan knew that the news now was bigger of a deal than any other before. Moreover, there were high-definition photos this time. He walked out of his study to the bedroom. Jennie had got in bed, but the door was not locked, which relieved Ivan a lot. Jennifer was lying on her side under the quilt, closing her eyes. It would be pure luck for him to know such a doctor. Ivan took a bath and went to bed, gently lifting the quilt, and watching her lying there. He knew that she hadnt fallen asleep. Im sorry, Jennie. Ivan put her into his arms and sincerely apologized once again. I should have thought of asking for your permission before I did it. Lets just sleep. Jennifer didnt want to talk anymore. There are many things you need to deal with tomorrow. Ivan grabbed her hand ced before her chest. There is nothing between me and Emily. She said she had a vocal cord problem and couldnt speak too loudly, thats why I sat on her bed. I didnt think enough and it wont happen again, Jennifer was inextricably jealous, though believing in his innocence. Emily was young and beautiful and fair-skinned, most importantly, she had a crush on Ivan. At this point, Ivans phone that was ced on the bedside table rang, after a while, he reached for it and found that Emily sent him a voice message. Chapter 562 Cheating Why didnt you answer it? Jennifer said and had guessed who it was from Ivans hesitation. Ivan didnt feel guilty. He put it on speaker and clicked on the voice message. Are youing to Canada or not? Did you hear me earlier? Emilys sweet voice came, I will give you the handbook after I see you and we have dinner together. Its a fair trade, isnt it? Before Ivan could say anything, Jennifer got close and said to her, No, he wont go to Canada and we dont need the handbook. Emily was obviously stunned for a few seconds. Then Jennifer calmly hung up the phone. She looked at Ivan andy back into bed. Ivan put down his phone, and Emily did not call him again. He hugged Jennifer sideways, but she did not move or say a word. Ivan felt guilty that he hurt her. She had just started working in the Marsh Group, and he should have given her the most support. The next day morning. When Ivan woke up, Jennifer was not in bed anymore. He immediately became sober. When he went downstairs, he met the children. Daddy, good morning! Good morning. Alfie sighed and shook his head. It seems that Jennie is really angry this time. Diana blinked at Ivan, Are you chasing after her? Shes gone? Ivan was surprised. Alfie replied, She has just left. Its not toote if you go after her now. Ivan hurried down the stairs. Without even eating breakfast, he strode into the yard, got into his Lamborghini and drove. He left before saying anything to Jordan and Marry. Is the breakfast ready? Alfie and Diana stood there on the stairs. Diana said, We will eat by ourselves! In the Lamborghini, Ivan called Finnley. Prepare for the press conference. There are some things that I need to rify. Got it. Finnley had never seen him so eager to dispel any rumors.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ivan didnt sleep wellst night. He had only slept for a few hours. Otherwise, he would have known it when Jennifer got up. Holding the steering wheel in one hand, Ivan stroked his chin, he had really learned a lesson. He really needed to be on guard against women other than Jennifer. When the Lamborghini was about to arrive at the gate of the Marsh Group building, dozens of reporters gathered over. Ivan had to brake and the car was soon surrounded. He could only move slowly. Mr. Marsh! Can you exin the recent news about you and the Canadian woman? Mr. Marsh, do you have anything to rify? Have you been cheating on your wife? Soon, the bodyguards came and dispelled the reporters, Ivan finally drove into the parking lot. He looked stern, took the elevator upstairs. At this point, Jennifer was sitting in the vice presidents office. She had just arrived. As Ivan passed by her office, he did not stop and went straight to his own office. Mr. Marsh, the press conferences at 9 oclock, Finnley told him, I will go with you. Ivan stood up in front of the French window, with his deep eyes looking out of the window. Damn it, Emily! He would turn to thew to see her punished! Chapter 563 Press Conference The publicists were trying to deal with the rumors. But theizens were still having a heated discussion and a lot of them had saved the photos. Although some media had deleted the news, it had been widely spread. Everyone was waiting for Ivan to give an exnation. In the vice presidents office, Jennifer was looking at the financial statements, and she looked very calm. When she entered thepany just now, she had seen the reporters, but because they did not recognize her car, she wasnt stopped. Half an hourter. The reporters were invited into the Marsh Group building and the venue had seen set up. Nearly 100 reporters were quietly waiting. Please ask the questions one by one,dies and gentlemen, the person in charge reminded them, Mr. Marshs time is precious. He wont stay here for long, but he will certainly clear things up. Will Mrs. Marsh be here? Will shee and help rify? asked one of the reporters. Then many reporters began to heckle, hoping they could see both Ivan and Jennifer here to capture the subtle expressions on their faces. However, they were refuted, Mr. Marsh has the ability to make things clear and he doesnt need Mrs. Marsh to help him with it. Everyone instantly shut up.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When it became a bit awkward, Ivan appeared from the door. He was tall and was apanied by Finnley. The reporters quieted down, they took their seats and looked at him excitedly. Ivan said, Before you ask questions,dies and gentlemen, I will tell you the origin of the photos. After that, I will answer your five questions. It was very quiet, and everyone looked at him. The womans name is Emily, and her father, Johansen, was a friend of mine who has just past and left all his relics to Emily. I went to Canada to get a handbook of her fathers, in which there are all his manuscripts. Ivan said, As for why I was in her bedroom and by her bed, she lied to me, she said she had trouble speaking and couldnt speak too loud. I was used. But no matter what, this incident has caused a bad impact to my reputation and to my wife. I want to give my most sincere apology. I have exined this misunderstanding to her and want to thank her for her trust, Ivan said, I will spend the rest of my life to love Jennie. Upstairs, in the vice presidents office. Jennifer watched the press conference on live and heard every word Ivan had said. She felt strange in her heart. Obviously, nothing had happened between Ivan and Emily, why did he have to exin it to everyone? Then the reporters asked five boring questions, while Ivan patiently answered them. After that, he left, some reporters tried to go after him but was stopped by the guards. Looking at his lonely back, Jennifer felt sorry. There was less resentment inside of her. After a while, Ivan went upstairs to the vice presidents office, and Finnley did not follow him. When Mya looked over, Jennifer had turned off theputer and looked up at him. Dont get angry with me, okay? Ivan did not want her to be upset. Chapter 564 Make Her Happy Its working hours now, Jennifer said, Mr. Marsh, you should go back to your own office. Looking into her eyes, Ivan didnt know what to do. Atst, he could only sigh and leave dejected.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But as soon as he turned around, he saw Mya gazing at him. As Ivan passed by her, he stopped and knocked on her desk. Mya was startled and saw that he walked out. It was as if he was warning her to stop gloating. But she wasnt! Mya felt wronged and didnt understand what Ivan meant. After Ivan exined everything to the media, Jennifer had been in a much better mood. She was not angry anymore, but was still a bit jealous. She would be fine after some time. She loved him, which was why she got jealous. Half an hourter, Jennifer said to Mya, Mya, take this next door. Okay. Mya got up, took the file and left. Mya didnt knock on the door before she walked into the presidents office. After putting the file on Finnleys desk, she was about to leave. Stop there. Mya stopped. How did he find her? She calmed down, slowly turned to look into Ivans grim eyes, quickly cleared her throat, and smiled, Mr. Marsh, what can I do for you? Come here. Ivan stared at her. Mya stopped smiling and walked over. What? Her voice suddenly raised and she was scared of him no more. Ivan arched his eyebrows and asked, Couldnt you just say something nice for me in front of Jennie? All you know is gloating and picking up fights between me and her. Are you really her friend? I didnt do any of the things you said! Mya pouted and said, You know how Jennie is. She never likes to talk about private matters during working hours. Ivan understood. He didnt know Jennifer treated everyone with the same attitude. Mya looked at him and said, Are you done? Im leaving. Ivan didnt speak, Mya turned around and left. After a while, Ivan said to Finnley, Order some lilies for me. Jennie loved lilies. Yes, sir. Finnley thought that after this, Ivan would be much more careful with women now. Soon it was lunch time. The lilies had arrived. Ivan walked into the vice presidents office with the fresh lilies. Jennie, shall we go to lunch? I have an appointment with Mya already, Jennifer said calmly to him as she cleaned up her desk. I want to talk to her about work. Then Mya stood up and said, I dont mind having him at our lunch. Ivan put the lilies on Jennifers desk and said, Just take me with you. I promise I wont disturb you! Mya took her coat and put it on, put her hands in her pocket, and walked out with Jennifer. Ivan followed them and the three went into the elevator. After pressing the floor button, Ivan put his arm around Jennifers shoulder. Jennifer did not shrug it away, she looked calm and felt nothing. She kept recalling the photos and couldnt help but feel jealous. Well, Jennie, just forgive him! Mya finally spoke for Ivan, He didnt cheat on you after all. Ivan turned to look at her. Chapter 565 A Chance After hearing Myas words, Jennifer gently put away Ivans palm on her shoulder, turned to look at him and said, Mya and I really have something important to talk about, not just work, so Ivan met her sight, thought for a while, showed a gentle smile, Well, then I wont disturb you. Mya was stunned. She had thought Jennifer had allowed Ivan to go to lunch with them. The elevator quickly arrived at the first floor, the doors were opened, and Ivan did not leave with them. Jennifer took Myas hand and left. Mya walked while looking back, watching the doors being closed. Ivan looked pitiful in there. Then, the elevator went up Jennie, what are you doing? Mya felt sorry for Ivan, Are you going to forgive him? I dont know what has happened to me, either. Jennifer sighed and said, I had thought I could control it. I see, Mya sighed, Just give it some time. Ivan went back to the 22nd floor and walked into the office. Finnley, who was about to go to lunch, as surprised. Why are you back? Ivan did not answer, sitting down on the sofa at the window and looking sad. Finnley did not ask again. He went downstairs, about 20 minutester, he walked in with takeout food and found that Ivan was still sitting there and looking depressed. Here. Finnley put the food on the table, took out two set of tableware from it, and handed Ivan one, You have to eat no matter what happened. Have I really made such a big mistake? Ivan asked him as a friend. I dont think so. Its not a big mistake, Finnley made no secret of it, But the media and theizens made it big. Ivan was speechless, he picked up the tableware to eat. In thepany canteen downstairs, it was quiet. The rumors had spread all over thepany but none of the employees dared to discuss it. They nced at Jennifer and were guessing what was on her mind.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Jennifer and Mya sat in a booth, chatted while eating. You should trust him, Mya suddenly said, That woman was not his type at all. Hes better than that. I know. Jennifer was calm. I didnt say I didnt believe him. She was more bothered with the fact that he had been secretly investigating the ne. Mya was happy that she was finally willing to talk about things other than work. What are you thinking then? Jennifer raised her eyes. I know he wouldnt cheat on me, but when I thought of the photos, I couldnt help feeling angry. It shows that you care about him, and that you are jealous, Mya said straightforwardly, Do you think so? Jennifer didnt look awkward, Of course I care. Otherwise, why would I marry him? Upstairs, in the presidents office. Ivan and Finnley were eating together. Ivan asked, Hows the club operating recently? I was going to visit it again this afternoon. I heard that it has finished being built, the new equipment has been installed, Finnley said. I will take Jennie there to see it, Said Ivan, You dont have to go in the afternoon. Finnley was stunned before he understood what Ivan wanted to do, Okay. They should have some time alone, indeed. After lunch. Ivan came to the vice presidents office, this time, for work. Mya had a much better attitude towards him right now. Mr. Marsh. She greeted him respectfully and stood up to say to Jennifer, I need to make a phone call, you guys talk. Then, she left the office in a hurry. She was creating space for them to be alone. Chapter 566 Gift Jennifer had calmed down a lot but she felt embarrassed for an unknown reason. Hearing the footstep approaching, Ivan became much gentler too. Ivan stood up in front of Jennifers office and said Lets go have a look at Spencers club. Finnley said its done. The equipment is all ready to work. Lets call Spencer and go have a look. Since it was about Spencer, Jennifer didnt refuse. Okay. It could be seen as part of her work. Ivan looked at Jennifer, wanting to say something. But he didnt. Then get ready, Ill pick you upter. Then he turned to leave, deciding to talk with her when they got in the car. Communication was better done in a private space. Jennifer looked at his back with a strange feeling. About an hourter, Ivan came again. He stood in the doorway and knocked on the door, which was opened. Lets go? Jennifer nced up at him, simply cleaned up the table, got up, and left, Mya, were going to the club now. Okay. Ivan didnt use the driver this time. Walking out of thepany, he opened the passenger door of the Lamborghini for Jennifer like a gentleman. Be careful. He even bent down and fastened her seat belt. I can do it myself. Jennifer felt awkward, but he finished it very soon. Before closing the car door, he kissed her cheek gently. Ivan got in the car and started it. I am sorry for going to Canada without telling you. Ivan held the steering wheel with one hand and held Jennifers hand with the other. Jennifer instinctively took back her hand, but he gripped tighter. Concerned about driving safety, shepromised. They felt each others temperature through their palms. The car moved forward. I shouldnt have gone to her bedroom. I should have thought about the consequences. His voice was low, I should have discussed with you about the investigation. After a day and a night, Jennifer was calm. She looked at him. Ive forgiven you. Ivan was driving. He smiled the moment their eyes met. Thank you. Look at the road, Jennifer reminded, Focus on driving. She withdrew her gaze. She felt him tighten the hand that was holding her. Ivan cherished this moment. Happiness was in the air. The club for Spencer was big, bigger than Jennifer could have imagined. And the shape of the building was unique. Getting out of the car, she stood outside the building and was shocked. Doesnt it look like Noahs Ark? Ivan asked with a smile.From N?velDrama.Org. Yea! It does! I was wondering why it looks strange! Spencer loves special things just like all young people. Ivan put his arm around her shoulders and led her in, The toys he loved as a kid were also weird. Ivan knew Spencer very well because he cared about Spencer. Mr. Marsh. People in charge of this project saluted respectfully, Mrs. Marsh. Ivan nodded. Jennifer responded, You guys have done an amazing job! Thanks. Its our duty. The floor was spotless. The sweeping machines were working in silence. The roof was high and not oppressive at all. The spiral staircase near the wall was silver. Standing in the hall, one could see seven or eight arched doors on the second floor with different cartoon patterns on them. There was arge ck sandbag hanging down, and some fitness equipment. It looked cool. The two-meter-wide slide was the most eye-catching. It went from the third floor to the ground. It was the style that young people liked. Its time to call Spencer. Ivan looked at the woman in the crook of his arm, Yea, do it, will you? Chapter 567 Not Given for Free Jennifer called Spencer, Spencer, where are you? Jennifer? Spencer was surprised, but also very happy. I didnt expect you to call me. Did Ivan betray you, so you call me forfort? he said childishly. Jennifer said seriously, Ill send you the address,e over. OK. Spencer liked her, although he could only keep this love for himself. He came over without saying a word. Along the way, he was thinking about whether he should try to steal Jennifer orfort her. Spencer was dumbfounded when he arrived at the destination.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He saw a Lamborghini parked not far! Ivan was here too? Spencer unfastened his seat belt and got out of the car, then walked into the weird building. At the gate, he felt something unusual. Going further inside, he saw Ivan and Jennifer at a nce. It was a spacious ce. The style was simple yet opulent. Ivan and Jennifer saw Spencer too. Spencer looked around again. When he saw the words Coco Club, he was stunned. Do you like it? Ivan asked with a smile. Spencer looked at him in shock, unable to speak. Jennifer took Ivans arm and looked at Spencer with a smile, Ivan chose the location without telling you. He designed it himself. Its a gift for you. Ivan was very happy. You are free from now. You can do whatever you want. Spencers ears rang. He looked around again, still a little dazed. He was too shocked. Having managed to calm himself down, Spencer turned around and hugged Ivan! Jennifer didnt expect him to do so. Something warm surged up Ivans chest. After a moment of daze, he patted Spencer on the back. At this time, silence spoke better than anything. It was a meaningful hug. After hugging for a long time, Spencer finally let go. Thank you. He seemed too excited to say anything else. Jennifer saw the flush in his eyes. She knew his passion for cybersecurity. He couldnt wait to gather up his old teammates. Youre wee. But its not for free. Ivan put his hands in his trouser pockets, smiling faintly. Not only Spencer but also Jennifer was slightly startled. They all looked at him. Ivan said, The Marsh Group is going to create jewelry with the best diamonds from South Africa. The style will be absolutely novel. Its called True Love. I would like to invite you to endorse it. And you can decide on whom to be your female partner. Ill pay her part. Spencer thought it was a big deal! He was in a cold sweat just now! Hearing this, he breathed a sigh of relief andughed, No problem! As long as you call for me, Id endorse yourpany no matter when, for free! Its a deal then! Ivan reached out to him, Nice cooperation. Spencer also reached out to shake hands with Ivan. You have my word! Ill never take that back. Looking at this scene, Jennifer couldnt be happier. She was smiling sincerely. All the disputes and unhappiness disappeared. At the Marsh Group. After Ivan and Jennifer left, only Finnley and Mya were left on the 22nd floor. Mya just finishedparing two reports. She took it to Finnley to sign it. Walking into Ivans office, she put the report on Finnleys desk. She didnt leave immediately but instead looked at Finnley, who was focused on working. Chapter 568 Firm Love Whats wrong? Finnley felt her gaze without even looking up, Whats the matter? Arent we taking any action on the scandal? Mya was curious, Everyone ismenting on it. Even though we had a press conference, some people are still leaving meanments. Finnley smiled but didnt answer her right away. What are youughing at? She was puzzled. After a while, he stopped his work, raised his eyes, and said solemnly, We have to show them something and let them shut up out of their own wish. We cant stop them from makingments. She was still puzzled, What are you talking about? Finnley shook his head, Theres no rush, just leave it to time. Then he cast his eyes on Myas yellow coat. You look good in it. Do you like yellow? Mya asked. I like it on girls. Finnley said, Its fresh and eye-catching. At the Coco club, Spencer was still testing the equipment in the game halls. The equipment and speed of thework were both perfect. It was an excellent experience! Every cell in his body was in a state of hyperactivity. Just as Ivan and Jennifer walked out of the club, more than a dozen reporters appeared out of nowhere. Ivan and Jennifer were surrounded by cameras and microphones. The reporters kept shooting wildly. Ivan put his arms around Jennifers shoulders to protect her as they walked out. Mr. Marsh, you finally show up with your wife. May I ask what are you doing here? Miss Brooks, dont you care about the scandal? Or did you choose to trust your husband 100%?From N?velDrama.Org. The questions were direct and stupid, which made Jennifer speechless. But she could only answer with a smile, Mr. Marsh had exined at the press conference. I wont call it a scandal. They were indeed in a bedroom but they were all dressed. Wow! Jennifer took a step forward. Ivan put his arms around her shoulders, protecting her. He opened the passenger door, helped her into the car, and fastened seat belt for her. Jennifer didnt resist. She had a happy smile on her face all the time. This scene was photographed by reporters, which made everyone envious. After a while, the Lamborghini drove away. The pictures and videos taken just now were instantly spread on the Inte. Jennifer had personally denied the rumors. Their love was as firm as a rock. So, the news quickly passed. It was an era where news was like fast food. Ridiculous news of the entertainment industry emerged endlessly every day, no one would cling to only one. At R-n Group, Catherine had been keeping up with the news for the past two days. Ivan held a press conference today to rify the matter, but Jennifer didnt show up. At first, Catherine felt that something was wrong. Why didnt the two of them make the rification together? She thought something had happened between Ivan and Jennifer. When she saw the picture of Ivaning out of the club with Jennifer in his arms, her eyes hurt again. Was Jennifers heart made of iron? Catherine was in a bad mood, she closed theputer angrily, and left her office with a file. She headed to the design department. The R-n Group had started working on its own True Love. Catherine was the director of the design. It waspletely the same with the Marsh Group. She walked towards the elevator and saw two girls waiting in front. They were facing the elevator, so they didnt notice Catherine. One of the girlsined, Ms. Collins is from the Marsh Group, and the Marsh Group is our enemy. I dont believe she is kind. From the Marsh Group? Another girlughed, But the Marsh Group doesnt want her. Chapter 569 Good News Why did the Marsh Group force someone that they dont want to R-n? The girl rolled her eyes and said disdainfully, This is not a wasteyard! Catherine stared at the back of their heads with deep hatred in her eyes. The elevator stopped and the door opened. The two girls entered without noticing anything wrong. Catherine followed them in. The girls almost bumped into Catherines arms when they turned around. It freaked them out to see Catherine. Ms. Collins The two girls went pale and stammered. Catherine stared at them like a zombie, her face cold. The girls were so scared that they didnt even dare to press the button. The doors closed, but the elevator didnt move. In the small space, the girls felt chills in their hearts, their breathing became more and more rapid, and their scalps felt numb. Catherine nced at their badges, and said coldly, Youve been fired, both of you. Get out now. The trembling girls looked at Catherine in horror. Ms. Collins We didnt make mistakes in our work. One more word and you wont get your sry this month, Catherine threatened. The girls obediently shut up. Catherine took out her phone and made a call in front of them. Mr. Hills, this is Catherine, Sophie and Elsa from your department have been fired. After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone. When the two girls returned to the office, the director asked them to leave without even asking what happened so as not to get involved. Catherine was very angry on the phone. Catherines deed was soon spread in thepany. Two employees were fired just because they gossiped. No one dared to offend the new vice president, whom Leslie cherished a lot. Some timid female employees even avoided Catherine when they saw her from afar. In the afternoon. At the Marsh Group, Jennifers office. After working for a while, Jennifer made two cups of coffee and handed one to Mya. She looked at Myas yellow coat and found it very cute. It seems that you like yellow very much recently? Jennifer said. Mya raised her eyes, Not me. Finnley picked it. Are you guys dating? No, Mya blurted out. We just live together. Jennifer didnt understand, but she didnt ask again. It was just hard to understand what girls were thinking about. There was still an hour to work. Jennifer returned to her seat after having coffee and focused on the design. Although she didnte here as a designer, she would participate in True Love. She didnt want to lose to Catherine.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Next door, at Ivans office, Finnley hung up the phone and told Ivan the good news. Mr. Marsh, we have found better diamonds in South Africa, and we have contacted the supplier. The price is quite favorable. Ivan was very happy. Jennifer and I will go over there. Keep this information a secret for now. Get it. The contract had to be signed offline, and they must have a look at the diamond. In the afternoon, Spencer picked up Alfie and Diana from the kindergarten. Along the way, he described to the children how cool his new club was like a kid. Alfie and Diana were very excited, and couldnt wait to have a look at it. Your dad is the chief designer! Spencer had a smile on his face while driving. Hes so smart! Hes marvelous! Alfie was full of admiration for Ivan. His design must be terrific! By the way, how is he doing with my mommy? They are alright now. They came together this afternoon! Spencer reported, Kids, dont worry about the adults. They know how to fix problems. No husband and wife would be angry with each other for a long time. Chapter 570 Good Uncle Hearing Spencers words, the children no longer worried about their parents. What is a club? Alfie was very curious, his eyes bright. Are there a lot of fun stuff in it? Are they cool? Definitely! Do you like ying games? Spencer turned to look at him while driving, Fancy games. Alfie nodded. Of course! Im even making my own games. Would you like to have a try? Sure! Spencer was also looking forward to it. Thework and equipment are both awesome. The experience is sick. But lets see what youve got! Dont worry! I am far from a rookie! Lets see then! When the ck Volvo stopped, Spencer quickly got out of the car and opened the rear door, carrying the children down one by one. Wow! Alfies eyes were about to pop out. Thats impressive! Fabulous! Diana eximed. The design also met her aesthetic. The children looked up at the white building in front of them that looked like Noahs Ark. Every cell in their bodies was excited! Whenever you want toe, little ones, just call me. Spencer carried them in and said happily, No matter how busy I am, I will pick you guys up as soon as possible! This is my home from now on. Awesome! Uncle! We love you! Little guys, I love you too! Spencer was as excited as a child. He was no longer alone. After entering the club, the children were even more excited! Wow! What a big slide!! What a tall roof! Uncle, put me down! Me too! Spencer put the children down and saw them running upstairs hand in hand. Spencer looked at the two little figures with relief, and reminded, Slow down! Dont fall! Got it, uncle! After a while, the children came to the third floor. They walked to the edge of the slide. Alfie sat on the ground with Diana in his arms. They moved forward a little, and slid down! They cried out with excitement. So exciting! There was soft foam on the first floor so the children wouldnt get hurt. Spencer reached out and hugged them. Go! Lets y games! Well have the slideter. Spencer took the children upstairs again. They looked around and couldnt move their eyes, I love this ce! Youre wee toe anytime. Spencer said, Your father built it. It is your home too. The game room was huge. The brand-new equipment seemed to be shining. the seats were so soft that whoever sat on them wouldnt want to leave. Alfie and Diana sat on the chairs, enjoying themselves. That is amazing! Let me adjust the height of the chairs for you, Spencer said. Alfie and Diana turned on the machine skillfully, then took the earphones and put them on, These earphones are so beautiful! They are customized. The sound quality is also very good. After a while, Tammy came in with sweets and juice. Diana, Alfie, I heard you like these snacks the most. Just tell me if you want anything else. Thanks. Were good. Alfie and Diana responded politely. At the moment, nothing was more exciting than the games!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Spencer also sat down, turned on the machine, and put on the headphones. Shall we y your games after ying mine? OK! Alfie responded like an adult. The keyboard was also very cool with all those colorful lights shing rhythmically. Diana was also a gamer, although not a good one. But it didnt matter. Spencer was her teammate. Alfie was alone The three of them started the game in two teams. Shouldnt I be with Diana? Spencer said, No, youre too good! After an hour. The Lincoln was parked in the yard of Emerald Bay under the warm sunset. Jordan and Marry greeted, Madam Aubree. Aubree walked towards the living room and said to them, Im here to pick up the children to stay with me for a few days. Have theye back from kindergarten? Jordan followed her and answered honestly, Alfie and Diana were picked up by Mr. Lawrence after school. Aubree stopped and turned to look at them, worried. Chapter 571 Pick Up the Kids Why did he take the children away? Aubree was worried. Where would he take them? He must have been ill-intentioned! Before they answered, the sound of engine came, the three of them looked over and saw a ck Volvo being parked in the yard. Spencer got out of the car and turned to open the back seat door. He held the two children in his arms. Alfie bent over and closed the door. Uncle Spencer, can we go to your house again sometime? Alfie asked. Diana blinked her eyes, Yes! We like ying games with you, Uncle Spencer! We actually had a tie today, that means we are equally as good at this game! Alfie was very happy and stroked Spencers ears. But Diana did make you weaker since she was in your team. I didnt! Diana protested. The kids were talking happily in Spencers arms. Aubrees eyes fell on them, and seeing the children being so close to him, she had mixed feelings. When Spencer and the children saw Aubree, the smiles on their faces disappeared. Spencer stopped, and he put the children down. Grandma! The children rushed into Aubrees arms. Grandma, you are here! Aubree bent over to hug the children, still looking at Spencer. The atmosphere was calm. Spencer smiled at her, Hi. Although he didnt address her, he greeted her with kindness. Aubree also smiled at him, though a little awkward, but kind. I gotta go now. Spencer waved to the children, Alfie, Diana, goodbye. Goodbye, Uncle Spencer! the children were very happy, Thank you for ying with us today! Spencer smiled, got into the car and drove away. Aubree crouched down and asked the children, Would you like to stay at grandmas for a few days? Of course! The two children answered unanimously. Then Aubree got up and said to Jordan, Jordan, go pack up their things. Yes, madam. They went into the living room, the children took some toys that Spencer had bought for them and stuffed them into their suitcases. Goodbye! they said goodbye to the servants in the Emerald Bay servants. The servants saw them off.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. On the way back to the Kelsington Bay. Alfie and Diana sat on both sides of Aubree, holding her hands and listening to her telling stories to them. They would asionally ask some questions. I like to hear grandma tell us stories! Me too! After they arrived at the Kelsington Bay, Pippa and the servants greeted them warmly. Wee back, Alfie and Diana! As soon as the kids walked in, they saw toys piling up in the living room and were overjoyed. Wow! What a beautiful Barbie doll! Diana eximed. The Lego was also huge, with a smalldder. It looked like a castle. Seeing the kids so happy, Aubree was delighted, You love grandmas gifts for you? Very much! Thank you, grandma! Grandma! We love you! You are the best grandma in the world! Aubree stroked the childrens little heads lovingly and said kindly, What do you want to eat for dinner? I want to have mashed potato! Diana blurted out. You got it! Aubree quickly turned around and told the cook, Mashed potato. In the setting sun, the house was filled with harmony. Chapter 572 Getting Married In the Marsh Group, the high-rise building looked tranquil under the sunset. Some of the employees were having dinner in the canteen, where the environment was elegant. The booths were all new, with potted nts and blooming flowers as decoration. The floor was made of marbles and there were shining crystal lights hanging above the ceiling. It looked like a high-end restaurant. Finnley and Mya sat down in a booth by the window for dinner, they could see the golden setting sun. Where have they gone? Mya was not curious but just asking. Finnley, not intending to hide it from her, said in a low voice, They have gone to South Africa. Mya looked up at him but did not say anything. Finnley said, Dont tell anyone about it. You have to keep it a secret. Uh-huh. Mya understood. Jennie didnt even tell her before she set off. Finnley looked gentle, the setting sun fell on his face. Mya was eating in a not verydy-ish manner, she had not eaten much at lunch and was really hungry now. Finnley ate in a much more elegant manner. He chewed the chew slowly before swallowing. He looked at her and asked, havent you slept welltely? The dark circles under your eyes Mya raised her head and blinked, Ive been having the same dream recently. What dream? Finnley wondered. I have had the same dream for four consecutive nights, Mya said. Finnley was a little curious. In this case, the dream will probablye true. Mya quickly swallowed the food in her mouth, took a sip of the juice, tried to swallow it, and then looked at him seriously. I dreamed that I was having a wedding with you. Will ite true? What? Finnley quickly looked away and drank his juice. Well, I was not joking. Its true. Mya began to recall her dream, We had wedding on the freshwn, you said you had been prepared for it for a long time, even the balloons were painted with romantic oaths. Finnley frowned but didnt think it was polite to interrupt. He looked a bit embarrassed. You know? We didnt y the wedding march on our wedding but the music you wrote. I have never known you were so talented! Myaughed as she ate. Finnley looked at her with gentle eyes but didnt say anything.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He put down the juice and listened as he ate. He wondered what he was like in other peoples dreams. You know? You looked really handsome in your grooms suit. And do you know how much the wedding dress you bought for me was worth? Myas eyes were bright as she described, Millions of dors! I was shocked by your wealth in the dream. Wedding dress? Grooms suit? Three female clerks who had just passed them after dinner caught the words. They slowed down, and heard Mya ask, Finnley, have you ever thought you would marry me? The three female staff were shocked. They exchanged nces and dared not look back at Finnley or Mya. They walked out of the canteen with the shocking news. Finally, one of them couldnt help it anymore, So, Finnley is going to marry Mya? Yes, I heard it just now! another said, shocked. Geez! they couldnt believe it. Chapter 573 Gossips Soon, the news spread all over thepany. Hey, big news! It about Finnley! In the office, everyone quickly gathered to hear the gossip. What is it? Just say it! Someone couldnt wait any longer. The threeughed mysterious, Guess first. Finnley has a girlfriend? someone guessed. Another person couldnt help saying, No! Hes getting married! What? everyone was shocked. Who is he marrying? He doesnt have a girlfriend, does he? someone asked, I had always thought he was single. You all know who hes going to marry. Who is it? everyone began to rack their brains to guess. They all saw Finnley as a serious person who should have high standards for his girlfriend. Everyone had tried but none of them guessed who it was. They gave up in the end. The office was quiet, and everyone fixed their eyes on the three. One of them eventually couldnt hold it back and said, Its Mya! There were a few seconds of silence in the office. We heard them discussing their wedding in the canteen. Yes! I was there, too. Geez! It was a shocking news. Finnley had always been the Prince Charming in everyones heart. He was not as aloof as Ivan and everyone knew him. But he actually was going to marry Mya? She had just turned 20 and she had nothing special in her. On the way back from work, Finnley was driving while Mya was in the passenger seat. She looked down as usual at her phone to y games, Since the bosses have left, can we get upte tomorrow? You know the answer, Finnley said, looking ahead. You dont work for your boss here. I am here to experience life and improve my ability to work, Mya replied with a smile, ying the game without looking up at him. After a while, she asked him again, Do you want to drink banana milk? We can drop by and buy it if you want to have it, Finnley answered in a in tone. Mya smiled, Lets go. She then nced at him. You are a nice guy, why are you still single? Finnley didnt answer her. Mya stopped asking. When the car was stopped at the bakery, her game wasnt over. Will you buy it for me? I just need a bottle of it. Thank you. She didnt intend to get off. Finnley unfastened the seat belt and said, You have serious Inte addiction. Mya didnt refute. She didnt y games during work hours anyway.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Finnley got out of the car and quickly went into the cake shop, and soon came out. When he got in the car, her game was just over, and he had put down his phone. Finnley got out of the car and quickly walked into the bakery. He came out soon. When he got in the car, Myas game was just finished and she had put down her phone. You only bought one bottle? Mya took it from his hand. You didnt buy one for yourself? Im fine. Finnley was going to buy one for himself, but this was thest bottle left. Mya looked at the brightly-lit bakery and remembered the first time she came here to buy banana milk. She asked, Is this thest bottle left? Finnley made no answer and started the car. Mya unscrewed the lid and handed him the milk. Take a sip. Finnley turned to look at her, slightly stunned. The fragrance of milk came. He took it over and took a drink somehow. Mya took back the bottle and began to drink it. The car drove towards the Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Finnley suddenly realized that he drank it? And she drank it after him? It was too intimate Chapter 574 Reunion At night, the Coco Club was brightly-lit, and a dozen cars were parked outside. Spencers ck Volvo was among them. There was a carnival spirit in the club. Wow!!! someone was punching the sandbag excitedly. Get out of the way!!! There were also men sliding there. They were all young grownups. Spencer, is there enough wine tonight? Of course! Spencer smiled. Shawn! Come up for a game! At the second-floor railing, someone shouted excitedly. Standing in front of Spencer, a man raised his eyes, Wait a minute, I need to talk to Spencer for now. Boris,e over here! the man shouted at another young man, Lets try the new device! Its the best in the world! Coming! Boris ran upstairs with pleasure. Heres Justin! someone noticed the guying in at the door and shouted, Justin! Spencer! Shawn! Justin walked in wearing ck. Spencer simply sent a message about reorganizing the team in the group chat along with the address of the club and the team member all came. It was all because they had the same dream. Half an hourter, they had all got familiar with the new environment. They loved it here, especially those devices. After a while, Tammy came out of the kitchen and smiled. Mr. Lawrence, the food is ready. you can go to the dining room now and I will serve the dishes soon. Spencer put his arm around Tammys shoulder and everyone became quiet. They all listened to him introduce, Let me introduce Tammy to you. She will take care of you in your daily lives and you can tell her if you need anything. Shes like family to me and has been taken care of me for years. I hope you can all respect her. Tammy, nice to meet you! everyone was polite and bowed to her. Tammy smiled kindly, Hello, everyone. Go to the dining room, dinners ready. Okay! The team members were all very young, at an average age of about 20. The young men were all with good looks. When they came, the whole club exuded vitality, Tammy seemed to see herself when she was young and with dream in them. The dining room was brightly lit and the table had just been delivered here this afternoon. The table was just enough for all of them. Dinner started and everyone ate and chatted happily. Spencer, what are your n? Shawn asked, Are you going to keep being an actor? Yes, it would be boring without you!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, how boring is being an actor anyway! You have to shoot for months for a movie. Spencer took a sip of wine, and smiled. He looked cynical. Well, I dont want to act anymore. You know, you have to shoot kiss scenes with actresses you hate and its really a torment. His words made everyone burst intoughter. You mean Georgia? But everyone loves her. Outside the club, a Maserati stopped and the door was opened. Georgia came out of the drivers seat. Somehow, she was sure that Spencer would be here often from now on. Chapter 575 Georgia Under the starry sky, Georgia looked up at the building. This designer of this building must be very good. The lively restaurant was brightly lit, with fragrant wine and delicious dishes. Spencer was honest with everyone, Im done acting, but I might take somemercials from time to time. He had promised Ivan. Just then, Georgia walked into the club was shocked by the decoration inside again. It was so big and empty, the decoration was avant-garde. So, Spencer wasnt going to act anymore? He would stay here and do something else from now on? As she walked, Georgia heardughtering, and quickened her pace. Sitting close to the door of the dining room, Justin was the first to find her here. He motioned to the team members sitting next to him to look over. Soon, everyone found Georgia. The dining room suddenly became quiet. Spencer was stunned and looked over. He saw Georgia walking over to him. She wore a pair of diamond high-heeled shoes, with her hair casually braided. She looked beautiful with a smile. She fixed her eyes on Spencer and approached him. Spencer was obviously unhappy when he saw her here. He took the ss and took a drink. He did not embarrass her. Isnt this Georgia? said Boris excitedly, I love her! He broke the silence. Someone quickly found her a chair, Miss, you can sit here. Since you are Spencers friend, that makes you our friend, too! Can I call you Georgia? Wed love to be friends with you! Come take a seat! They were so enthusiastic. Georgia didnt say a word but kept a smile. She was carefully dressed, so she looked really beautiful. Spencer sat there, drinking alone without even looking at her. He had seen her true colors at the set before, and he found it disgusting to see her pretending to be nice now. Thank you. Georgia enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded by men. She sat down in the chair opposite Spencer with a gentle smile. Tammy, will you bring Ms. rke a set of tableware? Boris asked Tammy. Of course, Tammy replied. Thanks.From N?velDrama.Org. Georgia looked friendly and felt content that Spencer did not drive her away. She wanted to get along with these young men for Spencer. Ms. rke, do you want a drink? someone asked and picked up the bottle of wine. Spencer didnt say anything still. Thank you, Georgia said with a smile, You can call me Georgia. Okay, Georgia. Nice to meet you! The team members all greeted her excitedly. Here, Georgia. Its just beer. Georgia, try the food. Tammys cooking is amazing. Spencer finally put down his ss, he got up and left. Ill go for a game. Chapter 576 The Cemetery It was instantly quiet, and everyones eyes fell on him. Shawn was the first to react, Spencer, we havent even got drunk yet! Yes, Spencer! We have all the time in the world to y! Spencer did not answer and had walked out of the door. Everyone here was puzzled while Georgia looked disappointed. Spencer still hated her. Georgia, dont take it to the heart. Hes always like this. Georgia forced a smile and drank the beer. Since Spencer was gone, Georgia didnt stay here for too long. After a while, she put down her ss, got up and said goodbye to the team members before she left with a smile. She felt lost. On the way home, Georgia couldnt figure it out. Why did he still hate her even though she had done nothing at all? The next day morning. Spencer got up early, and the team members were still sleeping. He walked downstairs. Sir Tammy was stunned when she saw him and she said, Why did you get up so early? The lights were not yet turned on in the hall downstairs. Spencer saw Tammy and stopped. Good morning. Are you going out? Tammy saw the jacket in Spencers arm. It was a little cold outside. Yes. Spencer did not say where he was going, nor did Tammy ask. After a while, Spencer continued walking while Tammy asked, Will youe back for breakfast? Spencer thought about it. Yes. Okay. Tammy was rxed. She didnt think the food in the restaurants was healthy enough for him. Ivan sent her here to take care of Spencer and she didnt want to fail him. As Spencer walked out of the club, a cool breeze came and he put on his jacket.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He got into the ck Volvo. Soon after he got in, he drove towards the cemetery. Ten minutester, it was quiet and beautiful in the cemetery, with vines, grass, morning mist, insects and birds singing The gravestones had stood here over the years. Spencer got off the car and walked along the road, the air filled with the smell of dirt. Standing in front of his mothers grave, he stared at the photo on the tombstone, reaching out and gently caressing it. Mom, Ive been doing well recently. He was rxed. Ivan once took away my club and dismissed my team, but he has helped me build a bigger one with better equipment. The yer had alle back with the same dream Spencer felt that it was all like a dream, a happy one. He has always been nice to me, but Ive just started to appreciate it, he smiled and sighed. After all that has happened, I know now that life is like a movie. Ive missed the first half of it, I dont want to miss the second half. For Spencer now, having a goal was the most important thing. He did not stay in the cemetery for long. He often came here to talk to his mother about his life. To him, she had never really left. Early in the morning. Finnley and Mya came to thepany together and a lot of employees saw them getting out of the same car. They hadnt paid much attention to it before, but after the gossip that they were getting married was spread in thepany, everyone was guessing that they had moved in together. Chapter 577 Misunderstanding Mya took the elevator upstairs. She entered the vice presidents office and grabbed herptop before going next door. She sat down in Ivans chair and quickly cleaned up the desk. Finnley looked up at her. What are you doing? Working here. Anyway, they wonte back any time soon and Linda is not there. We are the only ones here. It feels less alone if we work together, Mya said and turned on herptop. While finishing the documents, Finnley said to her, You are not allowed to y games, if I see it, I will deduct your sry. I mean it. Hey! Mya pouted, Have you ever seen me ying games at work? I have never done it! I am a very principled person, just so you know! Finnley smiled and said nothing more. Since Mya came, the atmosphere in the presidents office had be different from before. Finnley felt lessfortable here and was distracted from time to time. While Mya nced at him from time to time. He was charming when he was working, sometimes he would frown, looking stern. He must be one of the finest men here. After Mya finished her work, she cupped her chin and stared at him, wondering who would end up with him in the future. After a while, someone from the financial department came to deliver the report, just as she walked to the door, she was shocked by what she saw. Mya was sitting in Mr. Marshs chair. Not even Finnley had sat there. It was a symbol of power! Whats more, Mya was looking at Finnley with affection! The female clerk was embarrassed, she withdrew her sight awkwardly and knocked on the office door. Mya was caught off guard and immediately lowered her head to work. She had an idea in mind. Finnley raised his eyes and saw the female clerk walking in. Finnley, this is the report you wanted. Okay, thanks. Youre wee. The female clerk looked at him, then at Mya not far away, and then left with shock. Finnley, you just gave me an inspiration, Mya said, Ive been watching you for a long time, and your looks fit the prototype of my hero in theics.From N?velDrama.Org. I thought you have quit drawing. I will draw if I came up with a good story. I just think you look handsome. Finnley raised his eyes and asked, You have just found it? Mya was suddenly amused, You arent modest at all. After walking downstairs. Anne, whats wrong with you? You seem absent-minded. I was shocked! The female clerk covered her chest, Let me tell you, Mya and Finnley must be together already! They are working in the same office and just now I cant describe it, but they got along like a couple. It is true, I know. They had talked about the wedding in the canteen. But arent they rushing into it? Will they be happy after marriage? someone questioned. Linda came to thepany today and was walking towards the elevator. She heard everything. I think Finnley is a nice man to marry, but Mya looks naive and young. I heard she has not yet graduated! Love sometimes be sudden and age is not a problem. Mr. Marsh is 12 years older than Mrs. Marsh and they are happy. They have two children already. Thats different! I just wonder, how could Finnley fall in love with a young girl? When Linda heard these words, she was so nervous that she forgot to breathe. She had just had a leave for a few days and they were getting married already? Chapter 578 Not Necessary Walking into the elevator and watching the floor numbers rise in the elevator, Linda was lost in thought. She thought of her love for Finnley which had been suppressed by she herself for a long time, and then think of the news she had just heard, she was in a panic. The man she loved was getting married.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The gossip that Finnley and Mya were getting married kept spreading in thepany, causing heated discussions. Linda went upstairs into the vice presidents office and found no one inside. She guessed that Mya might be in the presidents office. She could imagine how close she was with Finnley now and felt jealous. Sitting in her chair, she was stunned for a while, lost in thought. It was not until footsteps came that Linda turned her eyes and saw Myaing in. You are back to work! Mya was a little surprised when she saw Linda. How is your mother recovering now? Linda looked at her without answering, and she was still thinking about the rumors she had heard. Mya returned to her chair, picked up her ss and drank the water in it. Linda murmured, Are you going to marry Finney Water shot out of Myas mouth the second she heard it. Linda was taken aback while Mya thought she had heard it wrong. She quickly took a tissue to wipe her mouth. What did you just say? Seeing her shock, Linda was confused. Was her question too abrupt? After a while, the two looked at each other and Linda asked in a lower voice, I heard everyone talking about it just now. What were they talking about? Mya frowned. What did they say exactly? They all said youre going to marry Finnley. Linda looked at her, trying to see through her. Mya was absolutely speechless. She put down the ss and sighed. She really didnt know what to say. Why are they so gossipy? sheined, What is wrong with them? Im not going to marry anyone any time soon! Linda didnt understand what she meant. Did she mean she would marry Finnley someday in the future and not now? Mya said, Finnley and I are just friends, although I now live in his house now, we she suddenly stopped, what was there to exin? Was it necessary to exin for things that werent going to happen at all? Linda was once again sure that Mya was living under the same roof with Finnley. Forget it! Mya said, Just let them say what they want to! At lunch, Mya deliberately avoided Finnley and did not go to the canteen together with him. Finnley didnt know anything about the spreading rumors. He was confused why she didnt ask him to lunch. Moreover, in the afternoon, it was Linda who came to drop the files. Mya had been sitting in her chair. She couldnt understand why everyone had been looking at her with strange gazes. It was as if they didnt think she was good enough for Finnley. But she was the mayors daughter! Linda got to see Finnley when she was sending the documents, but she was not happy at all because she thought Finnley had grown on Mya. Although he looked calm when she came, she could tell that he was a little disappointed it was not Mya. She wasnt sure if she was just overthinking. At dawn. In the vice presidents office, Mya, who had been in a bad mood all day, began to pack up her things to get ready to leave work. She said goodbye to Linda before she left. Not long after she had left, Finnley came. Linda was the only one left in the office. Seeing her alone here, Finnley asked, Wheres Mya? Chapter 579 Hold Her Linda looked up at him and felt heartbroken, but calmly replied, Shes off work. Mya should be heading for Finnleys ce now. Finnley, who had sensed that Mya seemed strange today, asked Linda again, Whats wrong with her? Did she tell you anything? There was concern in his words. Linda said, There have been rumors in thepany that you two are getting married. Maybe she has been deliberately keeping her distance from you. Finnley was speechless about such groundless rumors. He said nothing more, but turned around and left. By this time, in the lobby, Mya had stepped out of the elevator. She was pissed off about the rumors. What did they say? She was getting married to Finnley? They werent even dating! How could they be getting married? Walking out of the door, Mya was shocked by what she saw. Mya, will you date me? a fat ssmate of hers was holding arge bouquet of roses and walking towards her. No, no, no! Mya was scared and took a step back, rejecting the flowers. Chuck, why are you here? I asked a lot of people to know that you work here! The man said, holding the roses, Will you marry me? I will love you for the rest of my life! The next second, not far from where they stood, four other young men spread the banner. It was written on the banner, Mya, Marry Me! Seeing this, Mya was out of words. Behind her were the employees discussing, but she had no time to look back but shouted at the man named Chuck, You are sick! She was really angry. Go away! Stop this now! The employees were all confused. What is happening? Isnt she going to marry Finnley soon? There is another man in the picture? He wants to steal Mya from Finnley? Maybe shes been dating the two of them at the same time? Mya was very angry and pushed Chuck, Go away! He was embarrassing her. Chuck stood up in front of her and said affectionately, I wont leave until you promise to date me! Finnley hade over, heard the conversation and saw the words on the banner. When the female staff saw Finnley, they quickly shut up, waiting for what would happen next. Finnley seemed a bit angry. Just as Mya was about to be driven mad, Finnley held her shoulder and put her into her arms. Mya turned around and saw him. He held her hand and her heart raced. Finnley stared at Chuck and warned him with a look instead of saying anything. Chuck was still a student in university, he was stunned by Finnleys gaze. In the startled eyes of the crowd, Finnley walked Mya down the steps. Mya herself was shocked, and Finnley had opened the door of the passenger seat for her. Get in. He helped her into the car. He helped her without thinking, which surprised Mya.From N?velDrama.Org. Stop them! Why are you standing there! Just as Finnley started the car, Mya heard Chuck say. She looked out of the window and saw them put away the banner and get into a car. He still doesnt want to give up? Mya was out of words. Chapter 580 Her Hero Mya felt that Finnley was driving faster and faster. She turned to look at Finnley and saw him driving with the steering wheel in his hands and calmly staring ahead. She pursed her lips and the silence in the car embarrassed her a little. Well, he and I It has nothing to do with me. Finnley interrupted her, You dont need to exin anything to me. I wasnt exining, Mya looked at him anxiously. I know there is nothing between the two of us, I was just trying to say that hes not my type! Not at all! This was what she wanted to say? Finnley nced at her and asked, Whats your type then? When did you be so gossipy? Mya nced out of the window. He is in crazy. I have never said anything about dating him and he came propose to me? She couldnt figure it out, Do you think hes a psycho? Finnley did not answer. He never liked toment on others behavior. My type is at least tall and handsome men, right? She leaned against the back of the seat, Geez, what was that? Finnley was silent, thinking that she should have been adored by many boys in school. Mya took out her phone, and started to y games on her phone again. She nced at found that Chuck and his men had caught up with them. Follow them, I want to see where she lives. Chuck sat in the passenger seat, panting and staring at the white Maybach ahead of them. Who is this man? He shouldnt be Myas boyfriend, right? She has just started working in the Marsh Group. Chuck, what do you see in her? I dont think shes the kind of girl who loves roses.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She is so different from everyone else. Girls like her might want something more than just flowers. You may have to buy jewelry to move her. Im willing to buy anything for her if she agreed to marry me. In the Maybach, Mya was ying a game. She sighed and said, After what you did back there, the rumors would spread even more wildly now. What rumors? Finnley asked, although He had heard about it from Linda. Dont you know it yet? Mya turned to look at him in surprise and said to him. Everyone in thepany is saying that we are getting married. I dont even know where they came from. Finnley did not say anything to clear them. He usually would, but this time, he had no intention to. Just let them say what they wanted to, he wouldnt lose anything. It was the first time Finnley had had this idea. Soon, they arrived at the Skyhigh Apartment Complex, through the rear reviews mirror, Finnley saw the security guards stop Chucks car. They walked back to the apartment. Finnley went into the kitchen, and cooked two steaks. Mya had grown on his cooking and had a pleasant dinner. She didnt care about the noises she made or the juice that sshed on her clothes at all while eating. She looked like a child. At this moment, Finnley tended to stop eating and look seriously at her, Have your parents taught you no table manner at all? What table manner? Mya ate and blinked, Eating is eating. Having too much to worry makes it boring. Chapter 581 A Visit Early in the Morning Finnley shook his head in disbelief and admiration. At her 20th birthday party, she was very well-mannered. But now, she looked like a fakedy. Actually, your pasta is very delicious. Mya belched, put down the fork, and picked up the bowl to finish thest bit of it. I cant help it. I dont care if I look like ady! She put down the empty bowl and wiped the corners of her lips with a handkerchief. You know what, pasta has always been my favorite. Thats why I am so strong now. Strong? Finnley didnt think so. Every time he cooked her pasta, she would finish everything. This detail touched Finnley because he didnt like wasting food. In the evening, Finnley went into the study. It was his habit to read before going to bed. Mya entered the only bedroom. Shey on the bed and watched the most popr drama starring Spencer and Georgia, Love in Violet Gold Bay. Sometimes she giggled because some plots were funny. It was kind of amusing and at the same time romantic. The next morning. A Maserati parked outside Coco Club. Georgia, who was still in the car, felt happy when she saw the familiar car not far away. Spencer was there. She opened the door and got off the car. Her red dress was eye-catching. She gently closed the car door and then walked into the club with a good script. In the club, the yers had just woken up and they were having breakfast. On the long table, there were more than a dozen cups of milk and various snacks.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Spencer was exining the ns to everyone, There will be an International Programming Competition in two months. Is anyone interested? We can sign up as a team. Of course! Boss! Shawn said, We are all interested in it! Good! In the future, we should show up in every internationalpetition! The enthusiasm of the yers reminded Spencer of her younger self. He smiled, Okay, I understand. This will be the first game we y after the team is reorganized. Lets get ready and start training! Boss, I have been practicing at home during the period. Yes, me too. I have even made two games, which are being promoted. Ive made a fortune. Not bad. Spencer was relieved. At this time, Georgia appeared at the door with a friendly smile on her face. Same asst time, Boris saw her first, Georgia, good morning! Everyone looked up when they heard that. They saw Georgia walk over. Good morning. Spencer looked pale. He saw the document in her hand, not knowing what she was going to do this time. Boss, Im done eating! Boris got up and left. Boss, me too! Shawn took an egg and ran away. You guys talk! I go y the game! Another yer left. Everyone disappeared without a trace. Only Spencer and Georgia were left in the dining room. Spencer looked away, ignoring her. But she only had him in her smiling eyes. Just as Georgia walked towards him with the script and was about to speak, Tammy came out of the kitchen and asked with concern, Miss rke, have you had breakfast? I have. The girl smiled and looked at her, Good morning! Tammy was also very happy. She thought that Georgia was so beautiful, Good morning. She was a popr movie star, but she had no air. The most important thing was that she cares so much about Spencer. Spencer was not a boy anymore. Tammy didnt understand why Spencer had that cold face. Tammy turned around and left quietly, wondering if they had had an argument. Soon, there were only the two of them left in the dining room. Georgia took a few steps forward, stood still in front of Spencer, and gently ced the script in front of him, This script is also written by Director Brown. Its terrific. Take a look. Chapter 582 Everybody Loves Mr. Lawrence Why would I? The man leaned back in the chair, crossed his legs casually, and looked at her. Im not filming anymore! The girls heart skipped a beat and her smile stiffened slightly, What did you say? Spencer leaned back in his chair and looked up at her expression. He didnt bother to answer. Why? Georgia wondered. He answered directly, Its easy to find a good script, but not so easy to find a good actor. What do you mean? Georgia didnt understand, she exined, The cast will be the same as the old one. Its like a series! You dont have to worry about the actors. Oh! Spencer almost sneered. Then his face turned cold as he asked bluntly, Do you think you are a good actress? Georgia looked into his eyes in embarrassment. He went on, It makes me sick kissing people that I dont like. Georgia felt humiliated! She understood what he meant. He hadnt filmed a lot.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He kissed Georgia in the drama! He hated her! He was so blunt. Just when she was full of shame and anger, Spencer stood up with his hands in his pockets and walked out of the dining room as if nothing happened. Georgia was left alone, embarrassed. She failed the task assigned by the director. Georgia didnt want to embarrass herself in front of so many people, so she took the script and left with resentment! Love in Violet Gold Bay was broadcast on multiple channels and was very popr. People were discussing its plot such as marriage, kids, loans And the male and female leads looked like a perfect match. Everyone hoped to see them cooperate again. The director wanted to strike the iron while it was hot. Spencer was a new actor, but he had be the crush of countless girls. One day. He and Shawn went to a bookstore for a programming book. When they came out, they were caught by several reporters who had been waiting there for a long time. Mr. Lawrence!! Wow! Its really Mr. Lawrence! Can I ask you a few questions, please? Mr. Lawrence, we all like you so much! Love in Violet Gold Bay is currently on the air, have you watched it yourself? You got over 100 million followers on Twitter, have you noticed it? You havent posted anything for a long time! Mr. Lawrence! Why didnt you promote the show? May I ask what type of drama are you filming next? Is it a modern romantic story, or will you try drama with an ancient background? Spencer was very calm. Although they were noisy, he heard all the questions clearly. By his side, Shawn couldnt see his emotion at all. His calmness was impressive. Spencer put one hand in his pocket and took the microphone closest to him. Everyone fell silent instantly, looking at him expectantly! He smiled yfully, and then said sternly, This is the first andst time that I will answer this question. I wont be filming again, and there is no reason. I dont like filming. But I will ept endorsements, but only for the Marsh Group! So dont look for me! Wow! Everyone envied the Marsh Group. This type of friendship was too good to be real! Thank you. He returned the microphone. Mr. Lawrence! What are your next ns? Yeah, Mr. Lawrence, why arent you filming? Whatever you do, well support you! Spencer pursed his lips without answering a word. He led Shawn out of the crowd and quickly got into the car parked on the side of the road. Shawn said beside Spencer. He was very happy. Because it meant that Spencer would focus on gaming. Spencers drama was on the air. His handsome look once again attracted peoples attention. His acting skill was natural even though he had little acting experience. He had gotten the recognition of many good actors and was once again on the top of the trending list. No one was talking about the scandal of Ivan and Emily anymore. The Marsh Group, Ivans office. Ivan and Jennifer didnte back, Mya was still sitting on Ivans chair. She had just finished her work. Then she made three cups of coffee, including one for Linda. The rest two were for Finnley and herself. Oh my God, Spencer is so handsome! Finnley raised his eyes when he heard that. He saw Mya staring at her phone like a teenage girl. Her mouth was almost watering. Chapter 583 The Revenge Begins No stic surgeries could make someone as handsome as him. She didnt hide her admiration for Spencer. His teasing eyes are just stunning! Mya was watching an interview of Spencer during work break. Finnley looked at her for a moment and saw her face was full of admiration. She was staring at the screen without looking up. He calmly withdrew his gaze and ignored her. Mya pped the desk excitedly, Finnley looked up at her again in shock! Im watching the rest when I go back tonight! Mya was eager to watch the finale immediately, she looked at Finnley, Do you watch dramas? This one is really good! I dont like it. His tone was a little cold, feeling bad somehow. I didnt like it either before! Mya continued, I fell in love with his looks, he is so cool! I always feel that he is ying himself. Do you know how many new followers he gets on Twitter now? He gets hundreds of millions in half a day! Its work time, Mya. Finnley reminded softly. I know, but I am not a machine. She said with a smile, Ive already finished my work in the morning, my efficiency is so high, you should give me a bonus! What a headache! Take these to the design department and give them to Mason. Finnley assigned her a task, Ask him to write some suggestions after reading them. And bring it back to me. Mya frowned. What if he is very busy? Do I have to wait there? Cant I take itter? Their eyes met. Finnley said, No, I need it urgently. She got up and walked towards him, Alright! You are the special assistant and Im just a worker here. Ill listen to your order? Mya took the pile of documents from his desk and reluctantly left. She didnt know when would Mason finish reading. Mason did things slowly, she would have to wait for a long time. Hearing Mya left, Finnley took a sip of the coffee. The coffee she made was supposed to be a bit sweet, but at this moment he felt bitterness. Putting down the coffee, he looked calm as if nothing had happened. At R-n Group. A press conference was being held with many attendants. Leslie, the President, and Catherine, the Vice President were both there. Leslie was around twenty years older than Catherine. Leslie had some grey hair. He was wearing a ck suit, which sessfully covered his disgusting belly and even made him good-looking. Catherine was wearing a dark blue suit dress, looking dignified with dazzling red lips. Standing under the spotlight, she was as confident and calm as she was in the past. Hello, everyone, Catherine said with a light smile. The jewelry product that the R-n Group is working on is called the True Love series. It will be released around the new year. We ept reservations. There was warm apuse! Then she began to exin the design concept and how this series was different from the old ones. Every word aroused peoples strong interest. At the Marsh Group, in the CEOs office. Two executives knocked on the door, Finnley, wheres Mr. Marsh?! Whats the matter? Finnley raised his eyes, his voice gentle, Hell be back soon. Have you read the news? One of them hurriedly said, R-n Group just held a press conference, and Catherine announced that they are working on a project called the True Love series, the design is copied from us! Finnley didnt see it, but he was calm, Its okay, well change the n. What does Mr. Marsh think about this? One of them frowned, Do we have a countermeasure?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 584 Brave Confession Catherine went too far! The other guy was angry. How could she betray us like this? Heatless woman! Who knows what she is capable of in the future? Finnley knew that this was the provocation and revenge of Catherine. But she wouldnt get anything in the end, because Ivan wouldnt buy her tricks. Its okay. Finnley was calm, We have given up on the True Love series, there will be a better seriesing out, just wait for Mr. Marshs official announcement. Not long after the executive left, the telephone rang. Finnley nced at it and answered, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Finnley, we just got on the ne. Everything is going well. Ivans low maic voice came over, I ordered better diamonds, and the price is slightly cheaper. Our partner is a phnthropist and he wants to be our friend. Congrattions. Finnley smiled slightly, and then he said, Mr. Marsh, R-n Group just held a press conference, and Catherine announced in public that they will work on the True Love series. Ive read it on the news. Ivan said bluntly, It doesnt matter. The most important thing is the product, not the promotion. Leslie has been married ten times. And he wanted to work on something called true love? Customers are not stupid. He will be theughingstock of the entire city. Finnley understood what Ivan meant. After a brief chat, they hung up. Here you go! Mya came in with a pile of documents and pped them on Finnleys desktop. Am I efficient? So fast? Finnley was a little surprised, but he didnt show it on his face. People working in the CEOs office should be efficient. Their eyes met. At this moment, Linda appeared at the door and saw this scene. Her heart seemed to be stabbed again. She went back to Jennifers office and sat down in her seat, with Finnley image lingering in her mind. Her breathing became difficult. Even if they were not together, Linda felt very happy when Mya was not around. Finnley was like the sun. He was the reason why she woke up every day. Looking at him from a distance gave her the motivation for the day. She liked him, that was enoughProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. But now Lindas heart was a mess. She was disturbed by Mya. It was finally noon. After lunch, on the 22nd floor, when she stepped out of the elevator, Linda saw Finnleying towards her at a nce. He was handsome and tall. He had a distinctive charm. Finnley. Linda bravely stopped him. Finnley looked at her in the eyes. Yes? Linda summoned all her courage, raised her eyes, and said to him, I like you. Finnley froze, for a moment he thought he heard it wrong. Linda blinked her eyes wide, Since a long time ago The elevator door opened, and Mya, who had just stepped out, heard the confession! You are my role model, the light of my life. She was almost crying. I have liked you for a long time. God! Mya hurriedly pressed the elevator door, wanting to retreat, but Finnley saw her, she quickly covered her face and walked towards the conference room. But Linda was so focused on her confession that she didnt even notice Mya. Finnley, I know you will reject me. Linda pursed her lips and smiled, then looked at him bravely, But I still want to say it, so that at least I can feel at ease. It is not easy to meet someone that we like in this life. Finnley didnt pay much attention to what she had just said, his thoughts were taken away by Mya. Chapter 585 Restless Woman There was a trace of anticipation in Lindas eyes. She hoped to get an answer, no matter what it was. Since she confessed, she could ept the result bravely. Maybe Finnley would pay more attention to her in the future. Im sorry. Finnley met her gaze and said very sincerely, I dont want to be in a rtionship at the moment. He didnt know what else to say. It would be embarrassing to meet with Linda every day on the same floor. But his words gave Linda hope. Will you consider me when you are ready for a rtionship? Finnley was taken aback. Linda felt that she had the same position as Mya, if he could like Mya, he wouldnt dislike her for being an assistant either. But she didnt realize that this was Finnleys polite refusal. Finnley was about to speak when Linda asked again, Finnley, I have a question Ive always wanted to ask you. Please ask. You She summoned up her courage, Do you have a fiance? A deep look shed in Finnleys eyes, and his tone was a bit cold, Who told you so? Linda was startled. Was it true? He didnt answer directly. Catherine. Three secondster, Finnley said bluntly, Yes, so forget about me. After that, he walked away. Linda stood there in a daze, overwhelmed by the feeling of sadness and loss. She had no hope now. But why was he interested in Mya? If he didnt like Mya, why were they so close? She even lived in his ce. And from the surnames, they couldnt be rtives. On the same floor, in an empty conference room. Mya sat in a chair at random, thinking of how Linda confessed to Finnley! Girls were so brave now! Wouldnt she feel embarrassed if she was rejected? But maybe Linda made it? Although Finnley was not as cold as Ivan, he was stubborn. After getting along with Finnley for a long time, Mya found that he cared only about his work. He had no sense of romance. He was a bit rigid and too delicate to approach. At R-n Group. In the CEOs office, Leslie stood in front of the window, looking down at the bustling scene outside with a smile. He felt that with Catherine, his chance of defeating the Marsh Group was much bigger! Catherine was in her office, staring at the news, frowning slightly. Everybody knew that the R-n Group was working on the True Love series now. Why didnt the Marsh Group make any reaction? Dont they watch the news? They didnt even show the most basic attitude, not to mention a response. Why werent they angry? She couldnt help but feel a little embarrassed. She felt like she was alone in a show. What was Ivan doing? Did he even see the news? Wasnt he angry? In fact, people sometimes overestimated their position in other peoples hearts. Another hour passed.From N?velDrama.Org. Catherine still couldnt find any response from the Marsh Group on the Inte. She finally couldnt bear it anymore. So, she called Linda. At this moment, Linda, who was rejected, was in her seat. She had just wiped away her tears when Catherine called. Hi, Catherine. Linda, how is your mother doing? Catherine asked as soon as Linda answered the call. Chapter 586 Isn’t She Supposed to Be Grateful? Thank you, Catherine. My mother is doing well after the surgery. Linda was very grateful to Catherine. Im d to hear that, Catherine called for a reason. So, she went straight to the point. Are you free now? Lets have coffee together. Ill wait for you. Then she hung up. Linda didnt even have the time to refuse. Catherine was smart. She knew Linda muste. But Linda didnt want to. She was in a bad mood after being rejected by Finnley. But Catherine saved her mother. So, Linda could only cheer herself up, went to the next office, and took a short leave from Finnley. She didnt tell him the reason. Ten minutester. Linda arrived at the caf between the two groups.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Catherine was already there. She ordered twottes and looked at the oing girl with a smile, Whats wrong? You dont look very good. Nothing. Linda forced a smile and sat down across from her. Have you been too tiredtely? You have juste back. Didnt you take a break before going back to work? Linda shook her head, Im fine, what can I do for you? Ive been a bit busy with worktely and cant stay too long. Same here. Catherine smiled, Im just grabbing a cup of coffee. Ill drive you back. No need, Ill take a taxi myself. Linda refused. And Catherine seemed to understand something, Oh, okay. Linda didnt want to be suspected of being close with Catherine. But she could see that Linda was in a bad mood. So, Catherine carefully observed her expression, Have you cried? Whats going on? Linda panicked. Her mind was full of Finnleys image. I I confessed to him. Finnley? Yes. What did he say? Catherine had got the answer from Lindas look. Sighing heavily, she could suddenly understand what Linda was feeling now. She must have been rejected She was rejected too. That was love. Most people suffer from it. It was rare for people to love each other. Its not easy to meet someone that you love. Catherineforted her, You have nothing to regret about after your brave confession. Its better than keeping it only to myself, but it still hurt. Linda was still sad. Everybody wanted to be with someone they loved. Leave it to time. Catherine had reconciled. After a while, she asked, What about him and Mya? What is going on between them? I asked him if he had a fiance, and he said yes. Linda was a little confused, But some people in thepany said that he and Mya are going to get married. Mya herself denied it. I have no idea what is going on between them. Catherine was confused. Married? Linda added, I dont think they are dating. But Mya lives in his ce now. Catherine remembered Mya. She had never forgotten what Mya had done to her and she wouldnt forgive it. They were both busy. So, Catherine quickly changed the subject, What about Ivan? How is he doing? Linda looked at her with a trace of vignce. That was Catherines main purpose, right? Catherine smiled and said half-jokingly, half-seriously, Didnt you say that you would never forget my kindness? Now you dont even want to answer such a small question? Chapter 587 On a Pirate Ship Lindas chest shrunk slightly. She felt something unusual. Catherine smiled rxedly, Why are you nervous? After all, I once loved him deeply. Picking up the coffee cup and taking a sip, she sighed softly, I cant see him now either. I can ask no one else about his situation now. Hearing that, Linda felt sorry for Catherine. Naturally, she was off guard, feeling that he was thinking too much. Catherine observed her expression. Dont worry, I wont ask you to do anything that you cant do. I just want to know how Ivan is doing recently. Its not difficult to answer, is it? Catherine. Linda felt sorry and quickly replied, I havent seen Mr. Marsh since I came back. What do you mean? Catherine was slightly surprised, gripping the cup tightly. He didnte to thepany? Nope. Linda shook her head, Now, Mya is sitting in his ce and working, so I guess Mr. Marsh is on a business trip. Or he is probably working from home? Anyway, neither he nor Ms. Brooks came. After hearing this, Catherine was very puzzled. Why? After finishing the coffee, Linda asked, Catherine, is there anything else? If not, I have to go back to thepany. Okay. Catherine came back to her senses and smiled again. After Linda left, Catherine was lost in thought. On the way back to thepany, Linda felt more and more disturbed as she thought about it. She felt like she was on a pirate ship She didnt dare to think deeply. After all, Catherine was now working with the R-n group. Linda had read the news. The True Love series of the R-n Group was exactly the same as that of the Marsh Group. Did Finnley and Mr. Marsh know about such a big thing? It was rted to Catherine, but Linda didnt dare to ask her why she did this. In the afternoon. Mya turned off theputer, grabbed her bag, and went to Ivans office. Finnley was still working on a document. When do you get off work? Mya stood in front of him. Finnley replied without looking up, Soon.From N?velDrama.Org. She sat down on a stool beside him, put her bag on his desk, and observed him overtly as if she was studying him. What are you looking at? Finnley asked tly. He could feel her gaze. Mya smiled, Actually, you are good-looking enough to be an actor too. Youll get a lot of fans. Finnley looked at Mya, You watched too many dramas. Listen, if you yed Spencers role in this drama, you will be sessful too. She said with certainty, Ive read the novel, and youre very simr to the male lead. Finnley was not interested in dramas. He stopped talking and focused on his work. Mya put on her earphones to watch her drama After Finnley finished working, they took the elevator downstairs together. In the elevator, Finnley nced at her phone screen on which Spencer was carrying a stick with a grumpy look to fight for Georgia. Seeing Myas nympho look, Finnley silently withdrew his gaze. Childish! He put his hands in his pockets, looking cold. The door of the elevator opened. Finnley followed Mya out. Tim had been waiting in the hall. Mya! My Goddess! Mya was startled and almost bumped into his arms! Then, she took off her earphones and took a few steps back, What the heck! Tim grinned and went forward with roses in his arms. I love you, seriously! Be my girlfriend! Chapter 588 She Is Targeted Mya was speechless. She turned around but unexpectedly knocked onto a warm and firm chest. Finnley held the back of her head with his big palm as red at Tim. Mya smelled his faint scent. Tim froze. Finnley was calm and distant. Nevere here again if you dont want to be chased away by the security guards. After that, he nced at the security guards at the side. The security guards understood. Finnley walked forward with his arms around Mya. Mya couldnt lift her head up in his arms as she retreated with him step by step back. Losing her bnce, she instinctively held his waist. And at this moment, both of them felt electrocuted. Under his protection, she retreated, feeling very safe, and didnt even fall when she went down the stairs. Tim was going to chase her but was stopped by the security guards. He couldnt enter this ce again. The female staff who witnessed this scene were so envious. That was so sweet! Finnley opened the passenger door expressionlessly and pushed Mya in, Mya sat down and looked up at Finnley. Put your feet in. The man said lightly. She quickly put her feet in the car. Then he closed the car door for her. Watching Finnley go to the other side of the car, Mya felt her heart skip a few beats. She blushed. Finnley got into the car, closed the door, put on the seat belt, and started driving. Mya couldnte back to her senses for a long time. Her heart raced when she thought of what happened just now. The faint smell of his perfume was still in her nose, which gave her a strange feeling. He was too delicate, wasnt he? Why would a man use perfume? However, the smell was not greasy but instead very pleasant. On the way back, nobody spoke, At R-n Group. Catherine went to the design department to talk with the designers about the True Love series. Leslie appeared at the door, looking at people in the office working orderly. No one noticed him for a long time because everyone was focused on their work. He felt very relieved. After looking around, he finally set his eyes on Catherine. She was wearing a white shirt with a ck skirt. She was sexy in this outfit. With her back to Leslie, Catherine leaned over from time to time, her perfect curve was well disyed. Leslie was lost in thought while watching her. Catherine was beautiful and morous. Her capable demeanor made Leslies heart flutter. He enjoyed looking at her. Mr. Eastwood. Catherine took a step towards him, Is there anything I can do for you? Thank you, Leslie said with a smile on his face. I just passed by and wanted to take a look. There is nothing. I didnt expect that you, as the dignified vice president, would personally go to the design department tomunicate with the designers. I just want to do things well. Catherine said, Please rest assured, Mr. Eastwood, I am in charge of the True Love series, and I will make the R-n shine in the jewelry industry. Alright! Leslie was inspired too. After all, everything was done in the Marsh Groups way, they wouldnt fail. Catherine looked at him and walked outside.From N?velDrama.Org. Leslie followed her out. The two took the elevator upstairs. In the rtively small space, the middle-aged man was a little awkward, especially when he smelled her expensive perfume. But he managed to restrain himself. At his age, he was rarely turned on. He wanted to conquer Catherine. But it was not the time yet. Leslie smiled. Chapter 589 Leslie’s Trick The elevator stopped. Catherine came out, and Leslie followed her. He asked, Are you working overtime today? Ive been working overtime recently. She said as she walked, I am also making some designing. If their works are good, of course, I will use theirs. If mine is better, then use mine. We do everything to get things done. She was verypetitive, which Leslie appreciated. Because Catherine worked overtime, Leslie, who never worked overtime, also stayed. Working with Catherine made him feel ten years younger and set him in a better mood. Mr. Eastwood, arent you off work? Josh looked at the motionless man sitting in the chair, puzzled. Leslie would have left at this time normally. Leslie gave him a mysterious smile, I am working overtime. Working overtime? Josh was taken aback, Is there something urgent? No. After finishing speaking, Leslieughed cheerfully. Josh didnt dare to ask more. A few hourster, the sky got darker. Josh had been with Leslie. But Leslie didnt seem to be working. So, what was he doing? Josh was at a loss after a few hours. Is Ms. Collins off work? Leslie suddenly raised his eyes, Go have a look, if not, I am going to invite her to supper. Oh. Josh turned around, kind of dumb. Wait! Leslie added, Not only her but all the executives who work overtime today. Catherine was a shrewd woman. She would be suspicious if he invited her alone. Josh was confused, Okay. But he did as he was asked. Leslie nned to take Catherine down step by step. In order to invite her for dinner without being suspected, he invited a lot of people. This generous deed was not out of good intentions. The next morning. Linda, who had insomnia all night, came to thepany. She dreamtst night that she was used by Catherine, and then she ended up miserably. She couldnt stop thinking about this dream for a long time after she woke up. Linda hadnt paid the 60, 000 back to Jennifer yet. She nned to repay Catherine first. But shecked 10, 000 That gave her a headache. Walking out of the elevator, she ran into Finnley. Their eyes met. Embarrassment floated in the air! Lindas heart beat slightly stagnant.From N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Linda would take the initiative to greet him, but today she didnt know what to do. She was acting slow. Good morning, Finnley said softly, defusing the embarrassment as usual, as if nothing happened the day before. Good morning. Linda greeted him. Finnley smiled lightly and walked past her into the elevator. Only then did Linda breathe a sigh of relief. She shouldnt feel so embarrassed even though she was rejected. Back to the office, Mya wasnt there. Lindas phone rang suddenly. It was Catherine calling. Lindas heart raced. She didnt dare to answer it! She remembered what Catherine said the day before Linda didnt want to do wrong things. But Catherine had got on the wrong track. She brought the Marsh Groups True Love series to the R-n Group. Linda wouldnt agree with such behavior. But she owed Catherine money, so she must answer the call. After a moment of hesitation, Linda subdued her inner struggled and answered the call. Chapter 590 She Knows Little About Ivan Linda, is Mr. Marsh at thepany today? Catherine went straight to the point. Linda hasnt gone to the office yet. I dont know, Ive just arrived. Go check it out. Catherine said, If hees to thepany today, he should have arrived now. Having worked with Ivan for many years, Catherine knew him well. Linda hesitated for a while. Okay, wait a moment. She put down her phone and got up. I am just taking a look, its not a secret. Lindaforted herself. In fact, as an ordinary assistant, Linda had no ess to confidential information about thepany. But she was an upright person. She felt that since Catherine was now working with the R-n, she should keep some distance from Catherine. Ivan was not at his office. Linda returned to Jennifers office and picked up the phone from the table. Catherine, Mr. Marsh is not here. Catherine heard a trace of reluctance in Lindas voice, Okay, I understand. After hanging up the phone, Catherine fell into deep thought, guessing Lindas feelings. And soon she got up and went to the next office. Leslie was in a suit with leather shoes. He was slightly bald and had a beer belly, which made him kind of disgusting. At the moment, he was sitting on his chair with his back to the door, holding a cigar. Ivan still didnt go to thepany, Catherine told him after entering the door. Leslie turned around, and breathed out circles of smoke, his eyes darkened, Then ording to what you know about him, what should he be doing after we stole his things? Catherine had thought of many possibilities, but couldnt get an answer. At this point, she suddenly realized that she didnt understand Ivan that well. Seeing that she didnt answer, Leslie guessed again, Do you think Ivan has seen the news? Catherine wasnt sure. But Jennifer wasnt there either, why did they go? Did they go on a business trip? Or were they on vacation? The suppliers in South Africa had cut off the supply of diamonds. It was said that it took Ivan three years to find this supplier. After something like this happened, they couldnt possibly still have the mood to travel, right? And Ivan had attached great importance to this project. No matter if he had heard of the news, Catherines tone was slightly cold, we must win this jewelry battle. Leslie was very happy, Yes, we must be won! He looked at Catherine appreciatively. Her outfit today was eye-catching too. Her suit skirt was light blue. Her thighs were exposed. It fit her well. On this day, Catherine worked overtime again. Leslie also stayed. Josh didnt leave either. This time, he didnt ask any more questions. As a man, he had guessed what Leslie was thinking about. A few hourster, the sky got dark. The brightly lit vice presidents office of the R-n Group was well decorated.From N?velDrama.Org. Catherine heard footsteps when she was focusing on a design draft. She looked up and saw Leslieing in with a bag. She was slightly puzzled as her eyes fell on the bag. Are you hungry? He asked as he put the bag on her desk, I brought you dinner. I am fine. Catherine quickly cleaned up the desk, took her bag, and got up, Im off work now. Before Leslie opened the bag, Catherine had walked out of the office in her high heels without looking back. Looking at the empty doorway, Leslie froze for a few seconds. He frowned slightly, unable toe back to his senses. Was she avoiding him on purpose? Chapter 591 The True Love Series Catherine was a wise woman who had heard that Leslie never worked overtime. So no matter what he was plotting, she would not be too close to him. Her only purpose in joining the R-n Group was to take revenge on Ivan. The True Love series was a project that she had participated and invested a lot in. But since Ivan had fired her, she would stick to the end of the project in another way! Think of what he had done to her, she thought she had to avenge herself.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Walking in the night, there was ruthlessness in Catherines beautiful eyes. In her view, the highest state of love was hate. She would use her own actions to show him what true love was! The next morning, after the moon disappeared, the sun slowly rose out of the clouds, shining on everything in the world. The cool and refreshing morning wind came with the fragrance of flowers. In the Emerald Bay. In the restaurant decorated in modern style, Jennifer and Ivan were having breakfast. They had juste back from South Africa and arrived at Arkpoolst night, but they had had a nice sleep. The warm milk on the table was sweet, and Marrys cooking was delicious. Maybe we should keep calling it the True Love series, Ivan proposed, Why should we change after someone stole it? Jennifer thought about it and agreed, I agree. We arent the one who stole the designs from someone else, why should we change anything? And I think the young people will love the name. Ivan added, I believe that we can design the jewelry that everyone loves. So, are we going as nned originally? Should we only do wedding rings or the whole set? What do you think?Ivan ate breakfast and asked for her opinion, The R-n Group doesnt know what has happened yet and Catherine may take other moves that we cant anticipate, but it doesnt matter. Lets do it our way. Lets do a whole set, with ne, bracelet, ring and earrings, Jennifer proposed, This is a series. I can be inspired by the bracelet and design the earrings and nes. It wont take much time. Good. Ivan had decided. No matter what the R-n Groups True Love series is like, lets design a four-piece kit of our own. I agree. Lets tell everyone about it in the morning meeting. Good. They had a nice breakfast. Talking about work with both work and life partner was an enjoyable thing. The Lamborghini was parked in the yard. After breakfast, Ivan and Jennifer walked to the living room. Ivan grabbed the silver box from the table and took Jennifers hand. They walked out of the house. Ivan looked handsome and charming with the presence of a royal. The driver opened the door for them. Good morning, Mr. And Mrs. Marsh. Good morning. Ivan let go of Jennifers hand, helped her into the car, and then carried the box into the car. The driver returned to the drivers seat and started driving. Ivan put his hand around Jennifers shoulder and enjoyed the scenery outside the window. Will it be too much pressure for you? Its okay, Jennifer said, I love designing. The True Love series will not be mass-produced, Ivan thought for a while and said, I want two set of designs from each designer and each set will be the one and only. Thats enough. Okay. Jennifer believed in the Marsh Groups design team. This time, they wanted to enhance their reputation in the jewelry industry, the purpose was not to make money anyway. The Lamborghini drove towards the Marsh Group and soon arrived. The building towered into the clouds. Chapter 592 Sensitive Several bodyguards wearing uniforms opened the door for them, and every one of them had good looks, Mr. And Mrs. Marsh, good morning! Ivan got out of the car with the silver box, held Jennifers hand and helped her out of the car. He had a domineering aura around him. When he looked serious, everyone seemed to be intimidated. Jennifer got off the car and followed him into the building and took the elevator upstairs. Upstairs in the presidents office. Mya and Finnley had arrived and Mya was standing next to Finnley and handing him some files while asking casually, Have theye back? Will theye to work today? They have and they will, Finnley words were always brief, Get ready for the morning meeting. Got it, Mya nodded and said, Is everything going well? Then she heard the footstepsing from the door. She looked over and saw Ivan and Jennifer, Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh! Hi! Jennifer smiled and greeted them. Finnley nodded at them. Ivan looked gentler and put the silver box on his desk. What is in there? Mya walked over with curiosity. Its not jewelry, is it? The raw diamonds, Ivan said, The best from South Africa, all sapphire. Wow! Mya was looking forward to seeing it. Can I see it? I will show it to everyone at the meetingter, Ivan said, Join the meeting if you want to see it. After the meeting, it will be locked up and kept safe until the designs are made. Okay! Mya was very interested.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. How was the trip to South Africa? Did you have fun there? Mya smiled and asked Jennifer, I havent been there yet. Are there diamonds mines everywhere? Not really. At the door, Linda, holding the documents, was stunned. They went to South Africa? So, everyone knew about it, except for her? Jennifer added, And we werent there for fun. Get ready, the meeting is going to begin soon. Got it! Mya turned around and walked toward the door. Just when she walked out, she almost bumped into Linda, who was standing by the wall. Mya looked at her with confusion and then left. Linda knocked on the door and walked in. After greeting everyone, she handed the files to Finnley and left. She thought that everyone here saw her as an outsider. In fact, they didnt. She was being too sensitive. There was nothing to hide from her. Linda, are you going to the morning meeting, too? Mya looked at Linda who wasing in through the door. Linda didnt answer. Mya seemed to be expecting it and said, Mr. Marsh will show up the sapphire from South Africa in the meeting! Thats nice. Linda said nothing more and sat down in her chair. In the R-n Group, in the vice presidents office. Catherine, wearing a long-sleeved white shirt and ck high-waisted pants, stood by the window, thinking. Linda seemed to be suspecting her. She had to do something about it before her suspicion got in the way. Linda was a good person, it would be hard for her to convince her to help. Therefore, Catherine had several ideas in mind. She knew that it would take her some efforts to talk Linda into helping her. Chapter 593 The Morning Meeting In therge meeting room in the Marsh Group. Everyone had aptop on the table with a cup of tea already made and served by the staff. The executives had arrived, dressed in formal clothes and looking serious. Linda and Mya were also here and sitting next to each other. It was the first time Linda had participated in such a formal meeting, she was a bit nervous. Jennifer and Finnley sat across the table, like Ivans arms. Ivan sat in the hosts seat, just when he turned on hisptop, someone couldnt help asking. Mr. Marsg, R-n stole our designs. Its obvious a giarism! How could Catherine do that to us? Yeah! How could she be working for Leslie now? They held a press conference and announced that theirtest work is called the True Love series! However, Ivan was calm. It doesnt matter. She didnt take the designs with her. He looked up at everyone. But its despicable! someone used, She did it to be against us! Yes, how could she do that? We have to fight back! Ivan smiled. Maybe this is what she wanted exactly. All of a sudden, everyone quieted down and exchanged nces. Then, Ivan made a gesture to Finnley. Finnley put down the pen in his hands and opened the silver box. From where Linda was sitting, she could see him entering the password. She identally found that the password seemed close to the date of her birth. She was stunned. When the box was opened, the sapphire diamonds in it was shining so bright.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Everyone was shocked by its beauty. Ivan said in a deep voice, Thest raw diamonds I had ordered was robbed by R-n, who doubled the price. I didnt tell you about it because I didnt want you to worry. Everyone was lost in thought. Mrs. Marsh and I went to South Africa to choose the raw diamonds ourselves. The sapphire is far purer than the one taken away by R-n. Ivan sounded rxed. Then there were discussions in the meeting room. Ivan told everyone, We have the best design team and I want to take this opportunity to announce that the famous designer, Emma, has joined the team, making it even stronger. Everyone was in shock. Emma? The low-key talented designer? Emmas works are said to be insurmountable, and each one of them is a ssic. How did you find her, Mr. Marsh? She is very mysterious. Everyone was very excited about the news. Jennifer smiled shyly and lowered her eyes. Why didnt he tell her about this in advance? She was caught off guard. You know Emma, actually. She is my wife, Jennifer, and our VP, Mrs. Marsh! Ivan said proudly. The room fell into silence. All the executives looked at Jennifer with dismay. Jennifer smiled and looked at everyone. She looked confident and calm with her extraordinary temperament. Jennifer stood up and bowed to everyone. Nice to meet you. I will be doing my best for the Marsh Group. There was a round of apuse! The previous doubts of everyone here were answered. Now they knew why Ivan gave up marrying thedies from the prominent families and insisted on being with her. Jennifer was really something. Thank you, everyone. Jennifer sat down and didnt lookcent at all. She had to prove herself first. Then Ivan said to everyone, I have discussed with Jennie about the name changing. Why should we change the name of our series just because they called theirs the True Love series? Chapter 594 The Truth Everyone listened carefully to Ivans remarks, and no one interjected. All the eyes in the room fell on him. Ivan looked back and added, We are keeping the name of the True Love series. Linda was stunned and inexplicably felt embarrassed for Catherine. With bothpanies calling theirtest works the True Love series, the media would definitely hype it. After all, what the customers are buying are products, Ivan said, Assuming that the designs are simr but our diamonds is purer, I believe that more people will choose our products. Some people in the room thought that his words made sense, while some were worried, after all, R-n was a strong rival. Leslie has been married ten times. I dont think anyone would buy his idea of true love, Ivan smiled. Men might buy it, not women. However, husbands listen to their wives. Thats right! This was a big breakthrough. It seemed they had already won before the battle started. Someone joked, Leslie talking about true love? He is in no position to. Yes, how dare he call their product the True Love series? Having been married ten times, who dare to buy his wedding rings? Well, I guess, someone looking forward to a divorce. At this point, even Finnley was amused. He could almost imagine how interesting it would be. Myaughed out. Had Leslie ever thought of it? These diamonds were really very beautiful, simply by watching them was a pleasure to the eyes. As Mya looked at them, she was lost in them. Marriage All the executives were fascinated by them. Everyone was very confident about winning the battle. After the morning meeting, Ivan, Jennifer and Finnley did not leave the meeting room. All the members of the design department had arrived and they had another meeting here. Linda and Mya had return to the VPs office. Normally speaking, Ivan wouldnt have meetings specially with the designers. This showed how much importance he attached to the True Love series. Every designer walked in from the door with confidence. The meeting will be short and wont take you much time, everyone, Ivan said gently and went straight to the point. He told everyone that it would be a fout-piece set. And that the designs would not be put into mass production. Everyone was supposed to make two sets of designs. After that, Jennifer was officially introduced to everyone as Emma. From today on, she would lead everyone toplete this project together. Wow! After Ivan finished speaking, everyone was surprised for a few seconds, and then cast their admiring eyes at her. Jennifer was very modest and easy-going. After the meeting, Jennifer followed the designers to the design department. I came here to hear everyones opinions. she smiled, Just now, in the meeting room, maybe because Mr. Marsh was there, I didnt hear many of you talk. Everyone was quiet, standing in front of their cubicle, looking at her. Jennifer smiled and said with a sincere attitude, Since you are all designers of the Marsh Group, it means you are all very excellent with your own unique ideas about designing. Since we have the same goal, to finish the project well, speak out your ideas. Everyone exchanged nces and was still confused. Jennifer was a bit awkward and continued, Dont see me as the vice president. I came here to hear you out, and Ille often from now you. You will have to talk to me. Perhaps everyone saw her sincerity, someone finally said, Mrs. Marsh, have you ever heard a saying that goes, rather than contemting in the room thinking, it is better to go out for inspiration.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 595 Going Out for Inspiration Jennifer said, I agree. Where do you think we should go? No one had expected her to agree so readily, and the designer who had spoken was obviously surprised. Everyone was surprised. Jennifer smiled and looked at them, You can think about where we can go, and I will go to Mr. Marsh for approval. All the fees will be paid by the Marsh Group. Is a week enough? If its not enough, we can do a fortnight. We have to make the True Love series perfect. She agreed? The designers were still in surprise. Jennifer didnt seem to be joking. She looked calm. But we have to keep this to ourselves for now. R-n has been spying on us, you know that, right? Yes. Jennifer looked at everyone, Go ahead with your work. I will go talk to Mr. Marsh. Then she turned around and left.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a few seconds of silence, everyone started to discuss. Are we really going out? Thats great! Whatre you excited about? Mr. Marsh hasnt approved it yet. Before thest minute, anything could happen. Nothing will happen! another person said affirmatively, Mrs. Marsh is Mr. Marshs wife, he wont turn her down! He loves her! At this moment, Jennifer had taken the elevator upstairs and walked straight into the presidents office. Finnley was not there right now. Ivan was alone in the office, sitting at his desk with his fingers tapping on the keyboard. Hearing the footsteps, he looked over and smiled when he saw Jennifer. I just came from the design department, where I heard a good idea. Jennifer stood at his desk, looking at him. What is it? Ivan stopped typing and asked. Rather than contemting in the room thinking, it is better to go out for inspiration, she said, So, I have promised to take everyone out for inspiration. Of course, Ivan hardly had any thought, Your team, your call. What about the expenses? Thepany will reimburses all the expenses and I will send security guards to protect everyone. Whatever you need. Jennifer smiled, Youre the best! Ivan put his arm around her waist. So, will you go along? Of course, I am a part of the design team. I have to go with everyone. Ivan took her hand, hugged her, and asked, What if I missed you? Jennifer thought it was just a few days. However, Ivan looked serious. She bent over and kissed him on the forehead. We are in the office. Then, she took a step back and withdrew her hands from his. You havent answered my question yet. Ivan looked at her. I will not disturb you working. Jennifer waved at him and said with a smile. Bye! Obviously, she was avoiding having intimate contact with him here. Ivan affectionately watched her leave. ustomed to have her by him side every day, he would definitely miss her when she was gone. At dusk. Linda had cleaned up her desk. Mrs. Marsh, is there anything else you need me to do? You can get off work now, Jennifer looked up at her, You dont have to work overtime in the next few days. I can do it myself. Got it, Linda nced at Mya, took her bag and left. She knew that Mya must have been waiting for Finnley. She didnt have much work to do. Chapter 596 Take Her Away Linda left alone with jealousy. Just as she walked out of the lobby on the first floor and was walking toward the bus stop, she saw a familiar car parked not far away. At this point, Catherine, sitting in the drivers seat, saw here out and walking over. She calmly threw the cigarette in her hand out of the windoe and sounded the horn. Linda was startled. The window was rolled down and she met Catherines eyes. Get in the car, Linda! Linda inexplicable felt nervous, she looked around, hesitated for a while before she got into the car. Catherine quickly drove away. Where do you want to go for dinner? Ill treat you today. She sounded rxed. Ms. Collins, why are you here? Cant I be picking up a friend after work? Catherine looked at her and asked with a smile. I got off work early today and have no friends in R-n to have dinner with, so I thought of you. Linda looked a little embarrassed. Catherine seemed to be in a good mood. I know a ce that serves delicious steak. Would you like to try it? She really had nothing else? Linda was somewhat doubtful about it. She didnt answer. The y soon arrived, and Catherine took her into the upscale restaurant. Seeing her in doubts, Catherine said, Dont worry, I have coupons and it will not cost me much money. Linda followed her, hesitating, Ms. Collins, Ill pay you 200, 000 back first, and I will pay the remaining 50, 000 in installments. Why? Catherine suddenly looked back at her. Why dont you pay Jennifer back first? I thought we had talked about it. Linda looed a little embarrassed, not knowing how to exin. Catherine added, She doesnt need it, right? Do you think I need it that badly? I have made it clear to you that I do notck this money. There is no hurry in paying me back. But I dont like owing you money, said Linda, I owe you enough already. You helped my mother find the best doctor. And you dont hate owing Jennifer? We are friends, shouldnt friends be supposed to help each other? Catherine said. What about what you have done for me? You took care of me when I was at my lowest, did you forget? You cleaned my wine cab, bought me breakfast, and helped me do myundry. Didnt you do all of those things for me because we are friends? Hearing these words, Linda felt much better. Maybe she overthought. All right now. Catherine put her arm around Lindas shoulder. Stop thinking about it. I am not in urgent need of money at the momeny, just pay Jennifer back first. They sat down by the window and Catherine asked, What do you want to eat today? She handed Linda the menu.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Whatever you want. Thats not okay. We havent gotten together like this for a long time. Linda could tell that Catherine was in a good mood today. They ordered some food and Catherine asked her about her mothers recovery and how she had been doing recently. She didnt seem to want to ask anything about the Marsh Group. Linda, there is nothing in the world that delicious food cant solve, Catherine poured her some juice and said with a smile. Sometimes all your misgivings are just obsession. Linda pursed her lips and remembered how she saw Finnley and Mya together. Are you embarrassed to see them together now? Catherine looked up at her, Dont you have to meet them every day? A little, Linda took the ss and drank the juice. I would say hello to him as before. I dont think he feels anything, but I would still feel a bit embarrassed. Just get used to it, Catherine said, Although we all crave being with the person we love, sometimes we have to learn to let go. Linda asked her, Have you let it go? Their eyes met and Catherine suddenly thought of Ivan. She lowered her eyes, I have loved him for such a long time, how can I let it go in such a short time? Her voice was full of helplessness. She drank up the juice and then smiled and encouraged Linda, Linda, we will all be fine one day. You will, definitely. You are still young. Chapter 597 Choose A Place The steak on the table was delicious. Catherine cut the steak and told her, Linda, dont drink when you are feeling down. You have seen me do it before and you should learn from my experience. Health is the most important.From N?velDrama.Org. I dont have the habit of drinking. And I have just realized that I have been having a crush on him. Linda thought that what she was experiencing should be much less painful that what Catherine had been. Catherine had loved Ivan for more than 20 years. There was a moment of silence. Catherine thought of Ivan again and the past. It was all so clear in her mind. They had been so close before and now so estranged. It was painful. After dinner, Catherine drove Linda home, without even asking a word about her work. It seemed like a simple get-together. Linda felt bad about suspecting if Catherine had ulterior motives. At night, in the the Emerald Bay. Jennifer came out of the shower, standing in front of the master bedroom window, wearing a dry-hair hat on her head and holding her phone in her hands. She had created a group chat for her and the designers. Ivan came over with a hair dryer. What are you doing? Still busy with work? I have just created a group chat, Jennifer sat down on the sofa. Are you drying my hair for me? Thanks. Youre wee. Its my honor. While helping her dry her hair, Ivan could smell the faint fragrance on her. Jennifer was asking in the group chat if anyone could rmend a ce to go. The designers began to discuss. Ten minutester, they came to an agreement-the Roxy Fall. Some people hadnt heard about the ce, so they started to search for information and photos and send them to the group chat so that everyone could learn about it in advance. A whileter, Mason Foy, the director of the design department, called Jennifer. Jennifers hair had been dried and she answered the phone. Hi, Mason. Mrs. Marsh, I think Roxy Fall is a good ce to go. I have been there once, Masons joyful voice came through the phone, Its a nice ce for inspiration. There are ten cabins there, I can contact the owners in advance to book the cabins. Great! Jennifer had just looked at the photos. It was indeed a quiet ce. Okay! After the phone call, Jennifer texted in the group chat, Everyone has to hand in at least two sets of designs. You can talk about what you need in this trip and I will arrange for someone to purchase them. She was thoughtful. There should be mosquito there, we have to bring some meds with us. Ivan had been standing there, looking gently at Jennifer. Ivan did not interrupt her and agreed in every decision she made. Then, Jennifer noticed him and was stunned. You didnt go to the study? Ivan smiled gently and walked up to her. Why go to the study? Youre leaving. I want to spend more time with you. Jennifer looked at him and smiled. Ivan crouched down in front of her, smiled mysteriously, and asked, When are you going to sleep? Chapter 598 Before Leaving Jennifer asked with a smile, Why? Ivan carried her up in his arms and walked towards the bed. Arent you going to add me into the group chat? He was just asking Nope, Jennifer put down her phone and put her arms around his neck, If I added you into the group chat, no one would say anything anymore. Am I that scary? Ivan arched his eyebrows. Jennifer chuckled, You think? Ivan put her down in bed, unbuttoned his shirt and turned off the lights in the room. He bent over and stroke her hair. Honey, you smell so good. The designers were still chatting and discussing what they were bringing. Since Mason had been there, he told everyone the details about the Roxy Fall and the cabins there. Everyone was excited and determined to do their best. Mason reminded them that this had to be kept confidential. Confidentiality agreements would be signed tomorrow morning, and nothing rted to the designs could be leaked to anyone until the Marsh Group released the True Love series. They had to win the fight! In an apartment, the door was opened from the outside. Mya stepped in, Are you going with them to Roxy Fall? Why should I go? Finnley closed the door and took off his suit. Do you want to go? Mya answered, Jennie has added me to the group chat. I should go as her assistant. Finnley nced at her. So, you want me to go with you? Mya turned her head and looked into his eyes. I was just asking. Finnley smiled and didnt break it off with her. He walked into the study.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mya didnt think about his words, sat sown on the sofa and started googling the Roxy Fall. It looked like a really quiet ce, far away from the city. There were ten cabins there, each one with a living room that had a cable TV, a sofa, an end table and a bathroom. Each cabin could amodate three people. But the staircase was a narrow one, it could only allow one person to walk at a time. The photos showed that there were two single beds on the second floor, facing the window. The cabin was made of wood, without a piece of tile. Mya, who had lived in the downtown area for a long time, had never lived in a cabin before. She really wanted to go there right now. Finnley came to the living room and saw the smile on her face. Mya was cuddling up in the sofa and texting on her phone. Dont go. Mya was surprised and looked up at him. Wasnt he in the study? He looked serious and Mya was confused. Why? They arent going there for fun, but to get inspiration. Finnley poured himself a ss of water, You can go there some other time. Alone? Mya asked, Thats no fun at all. Will you go with me? Finnley drank his water. I will. Chapter 599 Confidentiality Agreement Mya looked at him and was a little surprised. Just the two of us? Its no fun! Finnley stopped talking, turned and went into the study again. Mya was baffled. The next day, in the morning. When Jennifer woke up from her sleep, she felt sore all over, especially in her waist. Ivan, with his chin on his hand, was looking at her with great interest. He saw the flush on her face. Jennifer was stunned when she met his sight. You are awake? The two asked each other at the same time, and then both smile. I hate to let you go to Roxy Fall, Ivan yed with her long hair and said. You cane visit me. Jennifer looked shy and charming. Okay, Ivan leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. Do you want to sleep for a while longer? No. Then they got up together and went downstairs and had breakfast. Two cars were parked in the yard. Do you need me to drive you there? Ivan asked. Jennifer shook her head and said, No, I am not a child. You should go see Alfie and Diana some time. I will go today. The driver opened the door for Jennifer. Mrs. Marsh. Jennifer was not going to thepany. She had designated a ce for everyone to meet in order not to cause everyone else suspicion. She didnt want to take the Lamborghini either to avoid R-ns attention. They hugged each other. Although it was just a short trip, Ivan hated to part with her. Take care of yourself there. Remember to call me if theres anything you need. I will, Jennifer said, And you, have meals on time and do not stay upte. Marry and Jordan looked at the two with a smile on their faces. Since they got married, Ivan had always been worried about Jennifer. Ivan helped Jennifer into the car, reluctantly releasing her hand and telling the driver, Dont drive too fast on the road and be careful. I will, sir. I promise I will get Mrs. Marsh there safely. Jennifer waved at him, Dont worry. I will call you when I arrive. After the door closed, the driver got into the drivers seat and soon drove away. Mason had rented the cabinsst night and thendlords had thoroughly cleaned all the cabins and changed all the bed sheets. There were a lot of mosquitos there, especially at night. There was mosquito repellent grass in the yard, with a faint fragrance in the air. They had security guards and a chef going along. They had discussed that the meals should be mainly open-air barbecue. They could pick wild vegetables in the mountains to get in close contact with nature. Before the departure, they had all signed a confidentiality agreement. Jennifer signed it as well. They had to keep the trip a secret and no one was allowed to post anything online. Moreover, no one was allowed to leak anything about the True Love series.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In the VPs office in the Marsh Group. It was nine oclock in the morning, and Linda had not seen Jennifere to work. She looked at Mya, Mya, is Mrs. Marsh sick? No, Mya said, wearing nail polish without raising her head, Shes out. Linda did not ask any more questions. Jennifer was out and she had only told Mya about it? Mya did not tell Linda anything more. It was not that she was keeping it from her, but that she didnt think Linda was her friend. After a while, Finnley came in, Take this statement to the finance department. Tell them that the ces with notes need to be reviewed. Linda looked over at him while Mya didnt even cast a nce. Finnley looked at them and walked straight to Mya. What are you doing? You are at work. Chapter 600 Throw It Away Cant you see it? Mya said leisurely, painting her nails very seriously, I am painting my nails. If its not urgent, put it on my desk. If urgent, you can ask Linda to deliver it. What was her attitude? Finnley wore a frown, Mya, its work time, let meremind you again. I know. I have finished my work. Mya raised her eyes and frowned as well. What are you yelling at me? I have e-maiedl you everything you need. I have nothing to do. You have nothing to do? Finnley grew angrier, Clean the whole building. Mya was puzzled, got up and said, Hey, whats wrong with you? Its early in the morning and you are all fired up. Do you have a problem with me or something? I just want to tell you that dont do anything irrelevant to your job during working hours, Finnley threw the files on her desk and walked away. He didnt like Myas attitude. Finnley had always been serious about his work. Mya looked at his receding figure and felt puzzled. While Linda seemed to be wearing a faint smile. They had a fight? In the Coco Club. Spencer seldom left the club and had been leading the team to prepare for the International Programming Competition that would be held in two months. Last night, the whole team stayed up at night and their efforts had their returns. They made a lot of breakthroughs. So they got up veryte today. Tammy had to urge them to get up for breakfast several times before they got dressed and went downstairs listless one by one. After walking to the dining room, everyone was shocked. Tammy was serving Georgia breakfast. Tammy smiled, Miss rke, what do you think of the milk? Is it hot? Georgia took a graceful sip, put down her cup and smiled sweetly at Tammy. Not at all. Thank you, Tammy. Georgia! Spencer frowned and couldnt help it anymore. Tammy looked over and the smile on her face froze. She looked back at Georgia again and saw her stand up with a nervous look. Why are you here again? Spencer sounded impatient and annoyed.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. In front of so many people, Georgia felt embarrassed by his words. Before she could say anything, Spencer started to push her out. Go! Leave here! Donte again! Under the surprised gaze of everyone here, Georgia was pushed out of the club by Spencer. Suddenly, a group of reporters came up to them! Spencers face changed as he looked at Georgia. I didnt Georgia panicked, You have to believe me! The reporters had surrounded them and taken photos of them together. Ms. rke, are you in a rtionship with Mr. Lawrence? Are you two living together? Georgia wanted to cover her face and instinctively got closer to Spencer. However, in disgust, Spencer pushed her away from him, indicating that he had nothing to do with her. Georgia was pushed into the crowd, and after she stood firm, Spencer had walked into the club and closed the door. The next second, the reporters came at her. What was that, Ms. rke? Did you have a quarrel? Does Mr. Lawrence have feelings for you? She looked embarrassed and fled into the car. Her hair had been messed up, so was her makeup. She stepped on the gas and immediately drove away. Georgia was angry with what Spencer had done just now. He didnt seem to care at all that their show was still on air and that a lot of fans were rooting for the couple they yed in it. This would definitely bring down the viewership. Chapter 601 No Turning Back In the Presidents Office of the Marsh Group. Ivan sat at his desk as he analyzed a set of data on hisputer. He did not take Catherine as a threat at all. He just missed his wife and children. He would surely win the battle. In the Kelsington Bay, the decoration was retro and exquisite. Wow! Grandma! Is this for us? Aubree brought the children to the back of the vi, where arge and yground had been built, and the children looked excited. We can even ski here!!! Alfie, see! There is a skiing resort! Diana jumped up with excitement. Seeing the children so happy, Aubree was finally rxed. She had been worried they might not like it. Grandma! Diana asked, holding her hand and looking into her eyes. It must have taken you a long time to build this for us! Well, of course. Aubree squatted down in front of the child and held her shoulder lovingly, but its worth it since you guys like it. Thank you, grandma! Alfie said sweetly, You are the best! Aubree hugged the children, and after a while, she said to Pippa, Watch them and keep them safe. Yes, maam. Then Aubree got up, watched Pippa hold the childrens hands and take them into the yground. She sighed and returned to the yard. The driver opened the door for her, and she got in the car. On the way, Aubree sent someone a message on her phone and soon got a reply. About twenty minutester, the car was parked outside a cafe. Aubree got out of the car and stepped in. When she got to the door, she saw Catherine sitting at a table. Catherine had been waiting for her. Mrs. Marsh. Catherine looked calm, but she was excited inside. Aubree sat opposite her, looking serious. She had read the news and known that Catherine now worked for R-n and that she was going to promote its True Love series. Aubree couldnt fall asleep all night. Catherine, do you know what you are doing? Aubree looked aloof. Meeting her sight, Catherine did not answer. This was the first time Aubree had spoken to her in such a serious manner.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Aubree continued, The True Love series is a project of the Marsh Group and you brought it to R-n? Do you feel happy doing so? Ivan gave me up first, Catherine said, I didnt want to leave. Just then, Catherine took out a credit card from her bag and handed it to Aubree, Mrs. Marsh, you funded my education, I havent calcted how much money you have spent on me. Please take it, the money should be enough. Aubree was shocked. Did she want to cut off all rtionship with her? Im just sorry I cant be your daughter-inw. And I suppose we cant be friends either. Catherine stood up, I have paid for the coffee. We owe each other nothing now. Looking at her back, Aubree trembled all over and clenched her fists. She had never felt Catherine so strange to her. As Catherine walked out of the cafe, tears blurred her sight. She got into her car and looked out of the window. She couldnt help feeling bad looking at Aubree, who was still sitting there. There was no turning back for her now. Chapter 602 Jealous The moment Catherine started the car, tears fell down her cheeks. She suddenly remembered how kind Aubree had been to her before. Unfortunately, from this moment on, there was only one direction for her. She hated Ivan now as much as she had loved him before. She wanted to prove with action that Ivans choice was wrong! In the Marsh Group, the tall buildings rushed into the sky. It was lunch time, Mya and Linda took the elevator downstairs together. They werent going to have lunch together. Mya was wearing headphones and watching the TV series Love in Violet Gold Bay on her phone. She was fascinated by the plot. When she saw something funny, she couldnt helpughing. Linda nced at her phone screen. She didnt have the habit of watching soap operas, but the show was so popr that Linda had heard about it. The elevator soon arrived at the first floor, and the doors were opened. Mya walked out while watching the show, only to bump into someone. Ouch!. Her forehead hurt. She looked up and saw Finnley. Looking down at her phone screen, Finnley saw Spencers face. Watching soap opera while walking? What if you bumped into someone carrying boiled water? When Mya was about to argue with him, Finnley had stepped into the elevator. The doors were quickly closed. Whats with him? What kind of guy would carry boiled water around? Mya was baffled, what was wrong with Finnley today? He was finest night. And he had promised he would go to Roxy Fall with her. Why was he so irritated today? In the elevator, Finnley frowned with his hands in his pockets, feeling pissed at the first words Mya had said to him this morning. In the morning, she was going to bete for work but Mya hadnt woken up. He knocked on the door. Mya, wake up! No one answered. He knocked on the door again, and raised his voice, Mya! Get up and go to work! Are you still sleeping? After knocking for about a minute, the bedroom door was finally opened and Mya was still in her pajamas, wearing a headset and looking down at her phone. Love in Violet Gold Bay was being yed on her phone and Finnley saw Spencers face. She had been watching this? Give me a minute! Mya quickly took off the headset and closed the door. She came out again in about five minutes. She had changed her clothes,bed her hair, washed her face and brushed her teeth, looking refreshing. Spencer is so handsome! I wouldnt watch the show if he wasnt the leading actor! Mya said as they were walking out, Hes so my type! In the elevator, Finnley somehow remembered the way she said it. He didnt talk much to her all the way to thepany. And he hadnt been very friendly to her today. Finnley did not know what he was angry with. Mya had been avoiding meeting him since she couldnt figure out what was wrong with him. After all, she was staying in his ce, she couldnt offend him. Catherine had returned to R-n. Ms. Collins, Mr. Eastwood is looking for you, someone said to her. I see.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She went straight to the presidents office, where Leslie and several executives seemed to be discussing something. Hearing the footsteps, everyone looked over at her. Leslie said, Catherine, you came just in time. There is something I need you to do. What is it? Catherine had been in her working state. Chapter 603 Disappointed We need a spokesperson to endorse the True Love series, Leslie said calmly, We have just discussed it and there is only one person suitable for the role. Who? Catherine hadnt thought about the spokesperson and she seldom paid much attention to the stars. One of the senior executives said, Spencer Lawrence. Without waiting for her opinion, another executive said, He ys the hero in Love in Violet Gold Bay, the popr TV series on air now. Yes, everyones watching it recently, another executive agreed, Spencers appearance and temperament fit our requirements. Catherine was calm. It seemed they wanted her to talk to Spencer. But he is a proud man. It is said that he has refused the directors offer to make a series. Catherine watched as Leslie pour the hot water into the pot, and the fragrance of tea wafted in the air. She was thinking about it and had some worries. Ms. Collins, as far as I know, you should know him well. An executive watched her expression and read her mind. Catherine suddenly thought of something.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If Spencer agreed to endorse R-ns True Love series, would Ivan be pissed? Spencer liked Jennifer, and Ivan won Jennifer. Maybe he had been resenting Ivan? Okay. Catherine was suddenly confident. Leave it to me. With her words, Leslie was relieved and felt that they were going to win soon. He quickly told Josh, Get the contract ready. Yes, sir. In the Kelsington Bay. Aubree, who had been upstairs in her study, stood by the window and staring out. She was not in a very good mood. On the desk behind her ced the credit card Catherine gave her. She didnt know how much, but there was definitely a big sum of money in it. Aubree recalled the first time she met Catherine. She curled up in a corner, but her eyes were so clear and determined. It was the firm and unyielding character in her that moved Aubree. She knew that with education and cultivation, Catherine would be someone one day. After Aubree funded her, she had always done her best in everything and never let Aubree down. But now She actually wanted to cut off the rtionship between the two of them. How disappointed Aubree was that Catherine had joined Leslies side! Aubree had a hunch that Catherines life was going to be ruined by herself. Everyone knew that Leslie was a jerk. In fact, Leslie was a scum and Catherine was clear about it. However, she thought she was smart enough to protect herself. In the afternoon, in the Marsh Group. Mya was very efficient in doing her job. After finishing what she was told to do, she watched the Love in Violet Gold Bay. And Finnley couldnt say anything about her since she alwayspleted the tasks well. After Jennifer left, Mya and Linda were alone in the vice presidents office. They seldom talked to each other, making the office awfully quiet. In the presidents office next door. In a ck suit, Ivan sat there, his eyes fell on Finnley. He found that Finnley looked a bit different today, but he couldnt say what the difference was. Was something on his mind? Ivan didnt ask but observed him. At the end of working hours, Linda grabbed a document upstairs and entered the elevator with two employees from another department. Chapter 604 Sensitive Oh, I envy the designers of ourpany. One of the female staff sighed, They are at an outing and thepany will reimburse all the expenses. I know. I heard it was Mrs. Marsh who asked for the approval. Shes nice. She wants to win the designers support. Do you think she needs approval? She just needed to say a few words and Mr. Marsh will do anything to make her happy. Well, they are doing their best for the True Love series. I hope they find the inspiration they want. R-n has Catherine while we have Mrs. Marsh. I think we will win! Linda was in no mood to listen anymore. All that she heard was that she seemed to be kept in the dark. So, Mya knew that Mrs. Marsh had taken the designers out for inspiration? Back in the vice presidents office, Linda was angry and tried to keep calm. She came up to Mya and said, Mya, do you know where Mrs. Marsh is? Mya, who was watching the show, raised her eyes, At the Roxy Fall, dont you know that? Why did she go there? Linda asked again. Mya replied, I thought she has invited you into the group chat? Linda was stunned, and then quickly took out her phone. Mya was telling the truth, she was invited. She has announced it in the group chatst night and she said she wanted your opinion, Mya said, But you didnt join the group chat, so the designers started discussing the details themselves. I didnt say anything, after all, its an outing for them. Linda quickly passed the group invitation, she entered the group chat but didnt see anyone chatting right now. But she felt a lot better now. At least they werent keeping it from her. Why go to the Roxy Fall? Linda asked in a nicer manner. I dont know, maybe for the scenery there? I havent been there before. Mya was watching the show and wearing headphones. Seeing her focusing on the show being yed on her phone, Linda pursed her lips and went back to her desk. It seemed that she was overthinking. She was indeed a bit too sensitive. By the way, dont tell anyone about it, Mya added, Especially Catherine. I know you used to work with her, but she works for R-n now. Linda was silent and inexplicably felt a bit guilty. Mya withdrew her sight. At dusk. A red Bentley stopped outside the Coco Club. When the window was rolled down, Catherine, sitting in the drivers seat, looked at the strange building built in the shape of a sailboat. She had searched for Spencer for a long time and finally got his address. Seeing the familiar car not far away, she was sure that he was here. She got out of the car and stepped into the club in her high heels. The club door wasnt closed.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There werent many people here. She looked around and saw the unique decoration here. A big slide was installed in the club, from all the way down the third floor. There were exercising equipment. Just she was looking around, Spencer appeared on the stairs. When their eyes met, Spencer stopped. Time seemed to stand still for a moment. Spence. Catherine smiled. Chapter 605 Jealousy Spencer leisurely looked back and walked downstairs. He said in an indifferent tone, An unexpected guest? How did you find me here? Spence, Catherine was happy for him. Congrattions! The club reopened again? You can keep doing what makes you happy now. Dont act like we are friends, standing in front of her, Spencer asked, What do you want? His attitude was so cold, but Catherine kept a smile, Cant I just be visiting you here? In her eyes, Spencer was like her little brother. He was naughty, mischievous and capricious. She had helped him clean up his mess multiple times.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She had been to his school to deal with the troubles he made many times before, Visiting me? Spencers attitude had shown his stand, I am on my brothers side. You are working for R-n now, which makes us enemies. He read the news? He seemed disappointment. The words my brother shocked Catherine. They had made up? She had tried so hard to patch things up between the two of them before but failed again and again. But Catherine soon came to herself. She did not know what to say. So, from where we stand now, Spencer asked again, Do you think we are friends? Catherine was stunned. She knew now that he wouldnt agree even if she proposed for him to endorse R-ns True Love series. So, she didnt say anything. I really just wanted to see how you are doing. Since you are doing well, Im happy for you. Then he turned around and left. Looking at her back, Spencer guessed, You are not here to ask me to endorse R-ns True Love series, are you? Catherine stopped and did not answer. He was right. Huh. Spencer said, You dont even intend to ask? How do you know I would refuse? Its not like you. I thought you would always do everything it takes to get what you want? Catherine heard the irony in his words, but she still had a glimmer of hope. Turning around, she smiled, asking, Will you ept the offer? You can name the price. I will not. Spencer refused, I will only help my brother. Because of Jennifer? Catherine was strangely jealous. Because of her, you made up with Ivan, didnt you? Yes. Spencer did not hide it, I am willing topromise for her. Catherine didnt know what to say. Spencer rolled his eyes at her and added, She deserves mypromise and Ivans love. Catherine turned around and felt jealous. After getting into the car, she took a deep breath. She had thought she could let it go, but her heart still ached when she heard anything about Ivan and Jennifer. She had cleaned up all the messes Spencer had made just to patch things up between he and Ivan. She had tried so hard but her efforts were in vain. How did Jennifer do it? She made two rivals in love and two brothers who hated each other make up. Catherine was overwhelmed by jealousy. At the same time, she hated Ivan and Jennifer. On the way back to thepany, holding the steering wheel in her hands, she looked straight ahead. It was not until she thought of someone else that she was stunned and lost in thought again. Then, she stepped on the gas. Chapter 606 Hit It Off When Catherine arrived at thepany, she quickly went upstairs. Walking into the presidents office, Leslie looked at her with a smile, The contract has been drawn up. When will Spencere to sign it? Then he made a gesture to Josh. Josh handed the contract to Catherine, Ms. Collins. Before Catherine could say a word, Leslie added, See if theres any term we should add in it. And what do you think of the offer? I will give him a dividend 50% higher than that of the market price. We can give him even more if he agrees to endorse our True Love series. He didnt agree, Catherine said. The smile on Leslies face froze and Josh was stunned. There was a brief silence in the office. What? Not even you could move him? Leslie frowned. Catherine smiled and said calmly, But I have another person in mind. Who? Georgia, she said, Shes as popr as Spencer now. Moreover, because of their show on air, everyone is shipping them. Josh thought about it, Ms. Collins, thats a great idea. Why didnt we think of her? And as far as I know, there have always been rumors about the two of them. They were often seen by reporters together. Spencer is going to be the spokesperson of the Marsh Group, I can be sure about that, Catherine looked a little disappointed, If Georgia agrees to endorse our True Love series, it will surely make a sensation. Ok! Leslie believed her judgment and readily agreed, I will leave it to you. Read the contract and see if theres anything to modify. Catherine took the contract from Joshs hands and looked at the terms about the endorsement fee. She will agree with even less money than this. Ten minutester, in the vice presidents office. Catherine sat on the sofa by the window. She lit a cigarette and stared at the number on her phone, which she had just found, and took a puff of the cigarette. Then she dialed the number. After a while, the phone was answered, Hello? Georgiasnguish voice came. Hello, Miss rke. Catherine came straight to the point, I am the vice president of R-n Group, Catherine Collins. I am calling to ask if you are interested in endorsing our True Love series. True Love series? Georgia sneered, Mr. Eastwood has been married ten times, true love?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Catherines face changed. Georgia continued, You know what? When I first saw your releasing, my friends and I all found it hrious. The products have nothing to do with the CEOs private life. Catherine was calm and took another puff of the cigarette. Just so you know, Spencer has decided to be the spokesperson of the Marsh Group. Georgia, who was about to hang up the phone, was attracted by her words and seemed surprised. Catherine added, I heard that the Marsh Group is also going to do a True Love series. You like Spencer, right? Sadly, he seems to feel nothing about you. Dont you want to take some revenge on him? Catherine knew a womans mind very well. In a few words, Georgias interest was aroused, Okay, I will be your spokesperson. Catherine didnt look excited, on the contrary, she seemed calm, for she had expected it. Great! Come to R-n tomorrow and we will sign the contract. Catherine smiled. Why not sign it now? Georgia was a straightforward person. I happen to be nearby. It wont take much time to draw up a contract, will it? R-n is a bigpany, Im sure you have the master te. Chapter 607 Cooperation Yes, we do, Catherine said, I wille pick you up downstairs in ten minutes with the contract. Then she hung up the phone. cing her phone down on the end table, she put out the cigarette and walked out. She went into the presidents office. Josh, modify the contract and print two out. Catherine said to Josh in front of Leslie. Cut the endorsement fee in half. I will go pick Georgia up downstairs. After the contracts are printed, send them downstairs. Yes, Ms. Collins. Josh immediately went down to it. But cutting the endorsement down in half? It would be even lower than the market price. Catherine fixed her eyes on Leslie. She was expressionless, and Leslie smiled. You should show everyone that you and your wife are in good terms, Catherine said directly, You have been married ten times and now you want to sell everyone the True Love series, people have to buy your story. Looking at her back turning around and walking out, Leslie was stunned. Catherine was definitely the first person to talk to him in this attitude. However, if Georgia didnt tell her, Catherine would not have thought about it. She knew now that this was a problem to be solved. If not handled properly, it might cause a crisis to the sales. But Leslie didnt care at all. Catherine went downstairs and soon met Georgia. And Josh came with the contracts. They signed the contract in the VIP reception room. Hope us a pleasant cooperation, Miss rke. Of course. The two shook hands and Catherine watched her leave. Just as Georgia walked out of the R-n Group building, before she could get into the car, she was surrounded by several reporters. What are you doing? Georgia was annoyed with the reporters. It was because of these reporters that Spencer now hated her even more. Ms. rke, why were you in R-n? Are you going to cooperate with them? one reporter asked politely. Georgia took a deep breath and decided to take the opportunity, I will be endorsing R-ns True Love series. I will appreciate it if you can promote it for us. Thats great! But Ms. rke, why didnt you endorse the Marsh Groups True Love series? I heard Spencer Lawrence will be their spokesperson. Did you do this to go against him? Thats none of your business, Georgia said, getting in the car, Just do your job and dont ask too many questions. She got into the car, closed the door and drove away. She didnt think she was helping R-n, but going against Spencer. Georgia believed that she had just as many fans as Spencer did. She wanted to win and prove herself to him. In Roxy Fall, the air was fresh and the trees were lush. The designers were catching fish in the stream. Theyughed in delight and felt as if they had found their childhood again. Wow! There are shrimps here!!! Someone stood in the stream and looked up, Mrs. Marsh, you shoulde down, too! The water is cool and lucid! Yes,e! Jennifer smiled and looked at everyone, I want to go find some vegetables with the others. I dont feel like going into the water today. Just enjoy yourselves! Okay! Goodbye, Mrs. Marsh!Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Since they came here, everyone felt as if liberated by nature. Chapter 608 Have Fun The wooden cabins were located on the hillside, built along the waterfall. Theputers and supplies were all there, so the bodyguards were guarding them 24 hours a day. They were having barbecues in the yard on the concrete ground and the food on the grill was sizzling. The fragrance of the food was in the air and two chefs were cooking.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. There were roasted chicken and fish as well as many other types of barbecues there. Several designers who stayed were tasting the barbecue. It tastes good. But we should definitely add more garlic on the fish! Thest time I barbecued was three years ago. I love it here! Thank you for cooking for us, Nancy. You are wee. Im d you like it. Its so good. Taste the eggnt. Be careful. Its a bit hot. There were some stairs by the cabin that led to the stream. By the stream built a pavilion and a swing. A female designer was sitting on the swing with herputer. Listening to the stream running, she was the first to have inspiration. She started drawing. Soon, she heard voices. We found some mushrooms! We can make mushroom cream soup for dinner. Good idea! Wow, the barbecue smells so good! they seemed to be walking to the barbecue ce. Have a taste! Its really delicious! Everyone seemed to be having fun. The Roxy Fall was really a ce for rxation. Everyone was rxed here and Jennifer didnt rush anyone into working. She thought that it took time for everyone to find their inspiration. At dawn, In the downtown, neither Finnley nor Mya worked overtime. They got off work on time and returned to the apartment. Finnley washed his hands and was cooking steaks in the kitchen, while Mya was sitting at the dining table and watching the show. A whileter, Finnley came out with two steaks and ced one in front of her. She nced up at him, Thank you. Then, she picked up the tableware and was about to eat. Arent you even going to wash your hands? Is the show so addictive? Finnley was a neat freak and finally could not bear it anymore. Mya quickly put down the fork and knife. I forgot it. She hit the pause button and got up to wash her hands. Finnley stood by the table, staring at Spencers face on Myas phone. Was this her type? Spencer didnt look serious at all. The show is well shot. I just cant stop watching it. Mya came out after washing her hands, sat down on her chair, put on her headphones again and continued watching. She giggled from time to time. Finnley did not say a word and focused on eating his steak. Somehow, he had been in a bad mood. After dinner, he went into the study with a frown. Mya took a shower andy down in bed, watching the y. She used to make a warm milk for Finnley before going into her room, but now she could even skip going to the bathroom to pee just to watch the y. The next day, in the morning. As Linda walked around a bakery, pondering what she wanted for breakfast, a red Bentley stopped outside the bakery and Catherine got out and walked in. Recently, she had been very busy and always felt hungry in the afternoon. So, she thought she should buy some breads before going to work. Chapter 609 I Miss You The time Catherine entered the bakery, Linda was going to pay for her breakfast at the cashier. Linda? Linda looked over and saw Catherineing up to her, asking, What did you buy? Then she looked at one of the breads in her hands. Is this good? Is there sugar in it? Ms. Collins. Linda quickly said hello to her. I like it. I think its good. Where did you get it? Catherine wanted to buy the same one. Linda handed the breads to her. You can take these. I will go get some more. Then, she turned around and walked away. Soon she took four more over. Are these enough? Yes. Catherine insisted on paying for her share. Lets go. Catherine handed one of the bags to Linda. Linda took it and followed her, thanking her. Catherine didnt ask her anything about her work, Do you need a ride? No, no. Linda didnt want to be seen with Catherine by her colleagues. Catherine did not insist, Okay. I need to go now. I have a morning meeting. Be careful on the way. OK, I will. Linda was relieved as she watched Catherine get into her car and drive away. Catherine was actually a nice person, but everyone had their own choice. Linda had seen it all through. In the Marsh Group, the morning sun shone on the building. Finnley walked into the presidents office and Ivan looked at him up and down. Did you stay up?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Good morning, sir. Finnley didnt answer. Is there anything on your mind recently? as a friend, Ivan asked, You dont seem happy. Whats wrong? Should I give you a few days off? No, it wont affect my work, Finnley smiled, Im doing fine. But Ivan knew that he clearly had something on his mind, and it had been there for several days. If you say so, Ivan was worried about him. If you need a few days off, just tell me. I will. By the way, rearrange my schedule in the afternoon, Ivan said to him, And lend me your car for a day. Where are you going? Finnley was curious. To the So, Roxy Fall to see how everyones doing. Ivan couldnt wait. He had even dreamed of Jenniest night. See how everyone was doing? He should be going there to see Jennifer. Finnley said, I see. Ille back before you get off work. Then Ivan waited anxiously and finally it was noon. He had lunch and left after Finnley gave him his car keys. He brought a lot of fruits before setting out. The fruits filled the whole trunk. Then he got into the drivers seat and set for the Roxy Fall. He didnt take his Lamborghini to stay low-key. Although Finnleys car was also a sports car, no one could recognize it was his. The road was a bit bumpy and it took Ivan over an hour to arrive. Look! It seems to be Finnleys car! someone heard the engine and looked over. The designers barbecuing in the yard all looked over. Yes, it is his car. Why is he here? Chapter 610 In Good Terms Some of the female designers were Finnley fans. Seeing himing, they were excited. Wow, is he here to visit us? one of them said excitedly. After all, Finnley was handsome, professional and calm-headed. He was a young man with promising future and his own charm. He was also easy-going and down-to-earth. The White Maybach quickly stopped on the ground in front of the cabins. When the door was opened, everyone shouted excitedly, Finnley! But soon, they saw Ivans face and were all surprised. They became a bit nervous. It was hard not to, since Ivan had always had an oppressive aura around him. There were also some people who inexplicably felt guilty. After all, they had been having fun here spending thepanys money and doing nothing. Why are you still standing there? Ivan smiled and said to everyone, Ive brought you fruits. Come carry them out of the trunk. Thank you, Mr. Marsh! Everyone greeted him and then walked up to the trunk. Jennifer came out of the cabin and saw Ivan, their eyes locked. Ivans eyes were full of affection. Wow, watermelons! And grapes! Five people were carrying the fruits out of the trunk. Ivan walked up to Jennifer with a gentle smile on his face, and the two hugged each other. Thank you foring here to see me, Jennifer looked up at him in his arms and said in a sweet voice. Ivan dropped a kiss on her forehead. Because there were many people here, they didnt hug for too long. Mr. Marsh, would you like to taste the barbecue? the chef asked. She was happy to see him here. Jennifer took his hand and walked him to the barbecue stove. The smell of meat came to Ivans nose and he swallowed. Mr. Marsh, have a try. Thanks. Ivan took a kebab wrapped in a cucumber slice and ate it. It was yummy. How is it? Do you like it? Yes! Ivan said, Its so good. Jennifer put on the disposable gloves and kept feeding him the roasted meat. She was very happy to see that he liked it. The designers had carried the fruits out of the trunk. Before Ivan got out of the car, he had heardughter here. But everyone seemed to be quiet after he arrived. He looked back and saw everyone standing there uneasily. They stayed a bit far away from the grills. Therefore, Ivan said to everyone, Everyone, eat the barbecue or the fruits as you like. Dont care about me here. Im just here to see my wife. With that, he smiled and put his arm around Jennifers shoulder. Jennifer stuffed a roasted meat into his mouth and Ivan smiled from ear to ear. They seemed really happy together.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. For Ivans words and the smile on his face, everyone started to feel rxed again. Come eat the barbecues before they get overcooked, Ivan shouted, I would stay here every day for this. Everyoneughed upon hearing this and gathered around. Some people were eating barbecues and some were having fruits. They didnt talk about work, and Ivan didnt even ask anything. He had been asking Jennifer questions in a low voice. Is it hot here? Hows the AC working at night? Are there many mosquitoes here? Have you been bitten? Do you need anything else? Make me a list and I will have someone delivered here. What else do you want to eat? Do you need any ingredients? Hows your sleep? When did you get up and when did you go to sleep? He looked like a loving husband. It was the first time the designers had seen this side of him. Gradually, they felt rxed again. In the R-n Group. After packing up her things, Catherine took her purse and walked into the presidents office. Mr. Eastwood, Im getting off work now. Then she turned around and left. Before Leslie could even ask anything, she was gone. Chapter 611 Unspeakably Touched In the office, Josh looked at Leslie anxiously. I just called Mrs. Eastwood and said you would work overtime. Now Ms. Collins has left. Are you still working overtime? Of course not! Leslie stood up and said in a bad mood, We should go too. Then he walked out. Josh quickly packed up their things and followed. Catherine walked into a mall after work and picked out two M-sized dresses, one ck and the other white, both in ssic style with excellent quality. After leaving the mall, she entered a cake shop. The birthday cake she ordered in the morning was ready. She paid the final rest of the money and said, Thank you. Youre wee. Take your time. Wee to visit us next time. Opening the door of the red Bentley, Catherine put the cake into the co-pilot, then went around the car and got into the drivers side, and drove the car away quickly. The buildings of the Marsh Group stood on the busiest area in the city where cars were toing and froing. The lights in the building were gradually on. Finnley had to workte tonight, and there was an urgent meeting to be heldter.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Mya stayed too since it wouldnt make much of a difference whether she finished her series in the office, or at home. Linda had nowhere to go. She didnt have anyone waiting for her at home. So, she also decided to work overtime. It was almost the end of the month. There were some materials to be sorted out. Things would be easier next month. She knew that Mya was a student and could not work here for long. In the end, Linda would have to handle all these jobs, so she didnt expect Mya to do much. Time passed quickly. It was eight oclock in the evening soon. Im off now, Linda said politely as she cleared the desk. She then picked up her bag and got up. Mya looked up at her. Okay. Linda left the office, took the elevator downstairs alone, and walked out of thepany. The cool evening breeze blew her hair but couldnt blow away her faint sorrow. She got on thest bus home and looked out the window. Lindas phone rang. She was slightly taken aback while staring at the reminder. It turned out that today was her birthday. After a busy day, she forgot about it. But so, what differences would it make even if she remembered it? It was just a birthday. Growing up in a poor family, she rarely celebrated her birthdays so she had no idea what it was really like. Thinking about her childhood and her parents hard work, Linda was quite sad. She had no way to fly higher, she could only work hard to change her fate little by little. After an unknown amount of time, the bus got her destination and she got off along with the crowd. She walked towards her rented apartment under the street lights. The location was not too remote, but it was still a bit lonelypared to the downtown. The dim streetmp shone on her, stretching her long shadow. As she walked, Linda saw a familiar figure standing at the entrance of the building. She couldnt help but stop. Catherine? She quickened her pace. Catherine held a delicate paper bag in one hand and a cake in the other. Happy birthday. Linda was stunned and touched by her smiling face. Silly girl, lets go upstairs! With that, Catherine turned and took a step toward the stairs. It was not the first time that she had been here. But thest time she went here was a long time ago. Linda followed behind her, looking at her tall figure, the cake and bag in her hand, feeling warm. Catherine remembered her birthday when her parents and even Linda herself forgot it. How could she not be moved? The heart was always so fragile. After going upstairs, Linda opened the door with the key. Do you have noodles at home? Catherine went in and put down the things in her hands. Then she walked towards the kitchen, Let me cook some special noodles for you. Chapter 612 Knowing Her Identity for the First Time Dont bother, Catherine. Linda felt embarrassed, Ive already had dinner. But Catherine took out the cake. Whether you have dinner or not, you must have some cake. Sit down, itll be ready soon.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Catherine said with a smile while cutting the cake, The cake tastes very good, dont worry. Linda, how old are you? 24 or 25? 24. You are so young. You are ten years younger than me. Catherine sighed softly and suddenly felt that she was old but she hadnt dated anyone yet. She wasted all her youth on Ivan. She felt pitiful but had no regrets. Catherine took the cake to the living room, gently put it on the table, and sang the birthday song. Linda, lets start to celebrate your birthday! Thanks. Linda was emotional. Her nose was sour, and her eyes were a little moist. After washing her hands, Catherine took out the clothes from the bag. I picked them for you after work, do you like them? I tried to find something that fit your style. Lindas heart gently thudded as she looked at the fabric. She raised her eyes and asked, This is very expensive, right? Its OK. It was not expensive. Have a look and see if you like it. For Catherine, it was not expensive, but for Linda, it could be sky-high. You dont have to buy me clothes. She felt guilty. You have been good enough to me. Lets make a wish and cut the cake. I bought it. So just ept it. Birthdays only happen once a year. Catherine was in a good mood tonight. She was more like a big sister than a previous boss. How are you doing with Finnley recently? She asked about rtionships, just like a friend. Linda smiled helplessly. Im not with him at all, so its still the same. We say hello when we meet. And we only have contacts during work. Are you sad? Catherine asked softly, Can you let it go? Linda was silent for a while. Its normal to be sad. With a smile on her face, Catherineughed at herself, Even I could be sad. I know its impossible, but I still cant help thinking about it, especially at night. But he and Mya dont look possible either. Linda had been secretly observing for the past few days. Their rtionship seems to be a bit stiff. Thats normal. Catherine smiled. Linda raised her eyes and asked with interest, Whats normal? Its normal that things wont work between them. Catherine analyzed, The personalities dont match. What do you think marriage is? It isnt all about interests. Couples have to fit in, Finnley is older than you and Mya is only 20. Shes still a student, right? I suppose. Catherine was not very clear, Do you know? Her father is the mayor. Lindas eyes widened. It was the first time that she heard it. What? Dont you know? Catherine was a little curious, How can you not know after getting along with her for so long? Linda came back to her senses, feeling as if she was facing a formidable enemy, She didnt tell me, how am I supposed to know? So, Mya and Finnley were a good match. Mya was not an ordinary assistant. She was born noble. No wonder no one cared when Mya watched dramas during working hours. Even Mr. Marsh spoiled her, right? Linda. Catherine was a little embarrassed, feeling that she had messed up the atmosphere, Dont think so much. She is the mayors daughter but so what? Youve said it just now. They are not possible. Their rtionship seems to be a bit stiff. Finnley likes mature women, but Mya certainly isnt. Chapter 613 Linda’s Reminder Linda ate the cake, feeling a little disturbed. Mya was indeed not a mature woman; she was like a child. Finnley knows who she is. Catherine said, But they didnt get together, did they? So dont worry, her existence is not Jennifer. Jennifer wins because she has two children. Say no more, Linda said with smiling eyes. She didnt want to remind Catherine of the past, Dont mention them, lets talk about you, are you doing well in the newpany? Catherine thought that the atmosphere must be well controlled when talking about work. She must not go there in vain. Im okay. She replied with a rxed tone, Weve just signed the contract with Georgia. She has been very popr recently, and she agreed to endorse True Love. Linda listened carefully, eating the cake. Catherine added, Designers are also working overtime day and night. I sometimes stay with them so I am busier than usual. I am upied by work so I dont have time to think about rtionships. Thats good. She answered. After a while, Catherine asked, You must be busy too. Ivan attaches great importance to this project. In the past, as long as he attached importance to something, no one could rx. Im fine, Im freer than before. Linda said without thinking, I dont work overtime today for work, I could get off earlier. Are you so free? Thats right, Ms. Brooks personally watches the project. She recently took the designers out to look for inspiration. She is not in thepany so I dont even need to make coffee for her. After Linda finished speaking, she took two bites of the cake, It tastes really good. Catherine was slightly dazed and asked quietly, The whole team is not there? They all went out for inspiration? Yea, I dont know how long it will take.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Yes, they could go out for inspiration. Why didnt she think of that? They wouldnt have many ideas if they stayed indoors all the time. Catherine seemed to have found a breakthrough, the corners of her lips rose. Sometimes, the small things that happened during travel could be inspiriting. Catherine watched Linda eat noodles and they about Lindas mothers condition. Catherine dared not to make her purpose too obvious. On the same night, the office of the President of the Marsh Group was brightly lit. Finnley went to a meeting, and Ivan had already left work. After returning from the waterfall, he went back to Kelsington Bay to see the children. Mya had nothing to do. She sat at Finnleys desk, waiting for him while watching the drama. After watching another episode, her eyes hurt a little. She took off the earphones and stretched, looked around, and opened his drawer with curiosity, hoping to find something fun. Several familiaric manuscripts came into sight, with her signature in the lower right corner, which made her slightly stunned. The scene of that day came to mind, and mya was surprised. He still kept these random manuscripts? She took out the manuscripts and found the paper didnt even crumple. It was so well preserved after so long. Mya carefully looked at the pattern on it. She did a good job that day. The drawing was very smooth. As she watched, she heard footsteps. When she raised her eyes, Finnley hade to her. And Finnley also saw theic manuscript in her hand. Why do you still keep them? She was curious, so she asked. Finnley looked at her, and then at the manuscript, I put them in there casually, I didnt keep them on purpose, lets get off work. Then then should I put it away now or throw it away? Mya stood up. Finnley took the manuscripts from her hand, put them in the drawer, and closed it. Then he put down theptop and turned to leave. Hey! Wait for me! She took the phone and chased after him. Whats wrong with you recently? In a bad mood? Why are you so cold? Can we still chat? Finnley pressed the elevator door without answering. Mya followed him and stopped questioning. He may be worried about his work. The higher he stood, the more pressure he would bear. Chapter 614 Saying Something Wrong Right. Catherine asked Linda, What wish did you make? I wish my parents to be healthy. That was her wish for this year. Catherine was touched by this wish. If birthday wishes could reallye true, Catherine would wish to marry the person she loved, and then live happily ever after. For her, love came first. So, the person who would be with her for her whole life was more important than the health of her parents. Linda cut another cake for her. Catherine, thank you for apanying me on my birthday. Its nothing. We are friends. Linda was very touched. She had almost no friends in this big city. She had never been very confident. Catherine took a bite of the cake and seemed to feel the pressure. The names are both called True Love, why doesnt Ivan change the name? I didnt think so much before. But its embarrassing now in retrospect. There are many things with the same names in this world. Lindaforted her, People sometimes even wear the same dress at banquets. So, lets take it as a coincidence since it has been decided. I guess thats all we can do. Catherine looked very innocent, I love jewelry, and I always hope to make some achievements. Do it if you like it, while you are young. Linda said, Actually, its not totally the same. Yourpany only makes wedding rings. Yup. We changed. She said, We are now doing four-piece sets, nes, bracelets, earrings, and rings together. Catherine was slightly taken aback. Four-piece sets? Theyd changed n?Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Marsh went to South Africa in person to order the best diamond. It is said that this time all the products are limited edition, and every designer has a task, so everyone is excited. There is nopetition this time. Linda said to her, You only make wedding rings, and you will mass-produce them, so its really different. Dont think too much about it. I dont think there is anypetition. Catherine was distracted by her words. Why didnt she think of making a four-piece? In this way, the profit will be higher, and the limited edition would also make the designer more motivated. No one only bought rings for weddings. Young people were willing to spend money on the wedding. A limited edition was just what modern women liked. It made them feel different. At this moment, a thought came to Catherine. It was not yet toote to remedy it. Tonight, Catherine got a lot of information. So, she didnt go any further. She didnt want to arouse Lindas suspicion. On the same night, at Leslies vi. Leslie took a shower and came out of the bathroom. His wife, Ingrid, who was ten years younger than him, was still pestering him, You said you will work overtime, but why didnt you? I just didnt. Why do you have so many questions? The man didnt want to exin. Ingrid asked again, You never worked overtime before, why did you suddenly work overtime recently? Is there a problem with thepany? Where do you have so many questions? The man was putting on his belt with a cold face. Couldnt you have better wishes? But the womans intuition told her that something was wrong with her husband. When Ingrid came out of the shower, Leslie, who had gone to bed a long time ago, was snoring. Leslie? Leslie? Ingrid called twice, but he ignored it. He had probably fallen asleep. The woman couldnt help feeling a little disappointed. She looked down at herce dress. They hadnt made love for a long time. Had he cheated on her? Ingrid trusted her husband. But when she thought of his ten marriages, she had a sense of crisis. Would she be his ex-wife too? Chapter 615 She Has to Ask With a trace of doubt and uneasiness, the womany sideways beside him, unable to fall asleep for a long time She was once Leslies mistress, then his wife. To this day, she was happy, although they had no child. He gave her money every month, so she could hang out with her friends every day without worries. Ingrid was not very well educated. She had no understanding of thepany and had never participated in its management. Were there any women in thepany who wanted to seduce Leslie? Or women that wanted his money? All could happen in such a society. As soon as this thought shed through her mind, Ingrid became very insecure. That night, she had insomnia. Why did he start working overtime? He never worked overtime before. It shouldnt be because of work. He used to hand over everything to Josh, he really didnt work overtime. The next morning. Ingrid and Leslie got up together. She carefully tied his tie for him. She hugged his waist, as usual, raised her eyes, and said coquettishly, Honey, can you not work overtime today? There is a party tonight, and I want you to go with me. No. Leslie replied seriously, I have to keep an eye on thepany as there is a lot going on these days. But werent there many things going on before? They went downstairs together. He left in a hurry without even having breakfast at home. Ingrid stood at the door of the living room and watched him get into the car, then watched the car drive away, feeling that this man was getting farther and farther away from her. Madam, there are eggs, sandwiches, and milk for breakfast today. She turned to look at the maid behind her, and murmured, Mr. Eastwood has changed, can you feel it? Meeting her gaze, the maid shook her head, Isnt he always like this? Ingrid sighed softly and entered the dining room. He was different. She had a strong premonition. After breakfast, Ingrid put on her makeup and changed into a beautiful dress. Then she came to the yard. The driver opened the door for her, and she got into the car. Go to Mrs. Hustons. Yes, madam. Without a job, what she did most every day was y cards. She spent most of her time with those rich women who didnt need to work too. Mrs. Hustons vi is very beautiful. There was even a cat booth in the yard. Ingrid was thest to arrive. In her early forties, she was a little chubby, and very feminine. She had no education or brain, but she was very beautiful and straightforward. As soon as she arrived, the game began. Mrs. Eastwood, the genius Mr. Eastwood recently recruited must have brought a lot of benefits to thepany, right? Ady opened her mouth. Another person said, It is said that the person used to be the vice president of the Marsh Group, I suppose its not only about benefits. Somepany decisions can certainly be used for reference. Thedies chatted, but Ingrid was confused. A genius? Why didnt she know?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The former vice president of the Marsh Group? Whom? Why would such a big shot join the R-n? Why? I dont care much about thepany, Leslie is very good at reading people. Ingrid said with a smile, The people who work under him are all very good. Seeing her careless look, one of the women reminded her, Mr. Eastwood, you should care about something. Thats right, after all, Mr. Eastwood is not so dedicated. They stay together all day, what if something happens? Its also hard to say. Ingrid was slightly startled, something happens. Was the new vice president a woman? Can a woman hold such a high position in thepany? How good must she be? Or scheming! Womens sixth sense was urate! Ingrid was not in the mood to y cars. After losing thousands of dors ying cards, she made an excuse and went home. Chapter 616 A Woman Losing Sense of Security On the way home, Ingrid had a cold face. She looked at the scenery shing by outside the window, feeling very depressed. Was there really something? Otherwise, they wouldnt be talking about the gossip. They wanted to remind her. Back home, Ingrid went upstairs. Madam, why are you back so early today? The maid asked with concern. Without answering, she quickly went upstairs and entered the study. Turning on theputer, she googled the Vice President of R-n. A young woman appeared on the screen. She was wearing a ck suit, her hands were folded around her chest, her red lips were arced, and her eyes were firm. Her name was Catherine Through the Inte, Ingrid learned that this woman was once Ivans crazy admirer, the vice president of the Marsh Group, and she even appeared at Ivans grand wedding in a wedding dress. It is said that she was brought up by Aubree. God! What a strong woman! And she was brave! Ingrid felt a sense of crisis when she realized that Catharine was not a silly young girl. She then checked Catherines educational background and found it was countless times better than Leslies! She had such an excellent resume, but why did shee to R-n? Ingrid couldnt figure it out, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt threatened. In the photos on the Inte, Catherine was tall and slender. She was a sexy mature woman. And that kind of charm came not only from wearing but also from her work experience and knowledge. Ingrid also found a video of Catherine and Leslie attending a press conference. Arge group of reporters surrounded them but they looked at ease. Ingrid could never be like that. In the video footage, Leslie and Catherine actually looked like a match. The more Ingrid watched, the more jealous she became. She had been married to him for two years and hadnt attended any public asions with him. She had been hidden in his vi. She married him, but she had no chance to im him. Ingrid stared at Catherines photo coldly, and angrily closed theputer! She was pissed off and she decided that Catherine must not stay in R-n! She must not stay beside Leslie. The Marsh Group carried the dreams of countless young people. Mya took the takeaway at the entrance of the lobby, Thank you. Carrying the big bag, she turned and went upstairs. For some reason, she suddenly had a craving for dessert, she couldnt help it. So, she bought a lot online. After going upstairs and entering the vice presidents office, she put the bag on Lindas desk and took some out. Linda, have a try. Linda looked up and saw Mya taking out some desserts There were three servings of tiramisu. And she also ordered some bubble tea. Linda was stunned, Can you finish so much? Try it all, take what you like. Mya took a chair over and sat opposite her, Ive been craving sweets recently. I dont know why.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Linda looked at her enviously, remembering that she was the mayors daughter. How much confidence she must be? She should have no fear, right? No one would say anything about her even if she ate in the Marsh Groups office during working hours. Why are you looking at me? Mya was eating tiramisu, blinking her eyes, Hurry up, girls like these, right? Thanks. Linda was actually hungry too, she took a cup of the tea, inserted the straw, and didnt say anything more. She felt that they were born unequal. Nothing could change that. Mya ate one after another as if she hadnt eaten for a long time, and the way she ate was not elegant. Linda also ate a piece of tiramisu, which tasted so good. Twenty minutester, there was only one piece of cake left on the table. Mya put the garbage into the bag, Eat it. As she spoke, she burped. Linda waved her hand repeatedly, I really cant eat anymore, thank you. Mya thought for a while, Then send it to Finnley. She wiped her mouth with a tissue, got up, and left with the cake. Chapter 617 Inspired Linda was shocked. Sending leftovers? Wasnt that too disrespectful? Next door, at Ivans office, only Finnley was there. Mya entered after knocking on the door. Finnley looked up and saw here in with a piece of cake. Here you are. The girl said to him, Youre wee. She put down the cake and turned to leave.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Finnley looked at her back and had a strange feeling. When her back disappeared from sight, his eyes fell on the cake. Men rarely eat desserts. Only girls would. But because she delivered it, Finnley tasted it and found it sweet but not greasy. It tasted great. He finished the whole cake without realizing it. Looking at the empty te, Finnley was shocked. Would he be angry if he knew that it was a leftover? At least he wouldnt be as touched now, right? At Roxy Fall, far from downtown. It was a natural oxygen bar which was all green. The temperature was significantly lower than that in the city. Standing in the valley in broad daylight, one would feel cool even when the sun was shining. Exquisite log cabins were side by side, extending backward in adder shape, and there was an open space in front of each log cabin. There was a barbecue grill in front of the cabin on the left, where two women were grilling food. In front of the cabin on the right was green grass and a stone table and stone bench, Jennifer was checking the trend of jewelry in the international market in recent years. As well as the preferences of young people, and their purchasing power. She found that young people nowadays preferred simple styles and minimalism. Gently sliding the mouse with her right hand, Jennifer analyzed page by page. Sometimes, she took notes. There was a cup of tea beside her left hand. Beside the water, a male designer stood with his hands behind his back. He raised his head and closed his eyes to listen to the sound of the running water, bathed in the sunshine of the mountains, letting his thoughts wander wantonly. The picture of rings and earrings in his mind was getting clearer When they were all formed, he turned around and went up the steps, walked into the wooden house, and started drawing on hisputer. Gradually, everyone got inspiration, triggered by different things. Some people entered the house while eating the barbecue. Some people got inspired while picking wild grass. They found something pretty and thought if they were designed as earrings and jewelry, they must be unique. The wildflowers everywhere were beautiful scenery in the valley. Two female designers couldnt help picking some back and putting them in empty bottles with water. Ms. Brooks, this flower is for you. They took a bunch and put it on the stone table. Wow. Jennifer looked up at them, and then her eyes fell on the wildflowers. What beautiful flowers! Do you know it? The designers were surprised. Jennifer smiled and said, This is a kind of herb, which has a protective effect on immune liver damage. Its chemicalponent, Germanctone, has anti-cancer effects. The roots, stems, and leaves can detoxify and treat wounds. The designers gave her a thumbs up, Excellent. This reminded Jennifer of the days in Sunshine Vige, and the unpretentious vigers She should go back to the vige and have a look when they finish True Love. Ms. Brooks, we are going inside to work! We found our inspiration! OK. Jennifer watched them enter the house with a smile. In fact, she had gotten some inspiration too, but she didnt want to start yet. She wanted to finish everything all at once when she got all the ideas, even if she had to stay up for two nights. The aroma of roasted sweet potatoes permeated the air, mixed with the aroma of corn. People eat from time to time. It was like a paradise here. Chapter 618 Going to the Company Downtown, in the evening. In Leslies huge vi, Ingrid urged three times in the kitchen, How long does the soup take? Madam, the chicken soup for Mr. Eastwood must be cooked for two hours, or he wont like it. The servant was helpless, I cant control the time. You said it toote. Okay, okay, call me when youre done. Ingrid turned away angrily. She didnt make things difficult for the servant. She suddenly thought of cooking some chicken soup for Leslie so she would have an excuse to go to thepany. While waiting, she paced back and forth in the living room, thinking of Catherine. She raised her wrist to check the time from time to time. Soon it would be past dinner time. When the moon and stars appeared in the sky, and the whole city was lit up by ??lights, she finally smelled the aroma of chicken soup. He should be working overtime today because he didnte home. Mrs. Eastwood, the chicken soup is ready. Ingrid took the thermos from the maid and hurried to the yard. The driver opened the car door for her, and she quickly got into the car holding the thermos carefully, Go to thepany, hurry up! Yes, Mrs. Eastwood. The driver closed the door for her and quickly returned to his seat. About ten minutester, the car stopped in front of the R-n. Ingrid opened the car door, quickly got out of the car with the thermos, and rushed towards thepany. Upstairs. Leslie was in a good mood, and he walked into the vice presidents office with two cups of freshly brewed coffee. Hearing the footsteps, Catherine, who was busy working, looked up and saw the middle-aged man smiling. Come, have a cup of coffee, I made it myself. Thanks. Leslie put one of the cups beside her right hand, then put one hand on the desk, looked at herputer screen, and said, What is this? Ill report to you when Im done. She picked up the coffee and gently stirred it with a silver spoon. Leslies eyes fell on her thin face again, I heard from Josh that you ate bread here in the afternoon, are you hungry? Shall I order some food for you? No, I am good. She was embarrassed, I cant eat much. Im a little hungry asionally, its okay. But Leslie was very concerned about her. The elevator door opened. Ingrid, carefully dressed, walked towards the presidents office with a thermal. When passing by the vice presidents office, she inadvertently looked inside. She saw her husband propped one hand on the desk, and leaned slightly, with a coffee cup in the other hand. The woman sitting in the office chair looked up, the two were talking about something. Although she couldnt hear what he was saying, they looked very intimate. Ingrid didnt stop but slowed down. She saw it clearly. When she walked into the CEOs office with a restless heart, Josh got up quickly, Mrs. Eastwood. Hi, Josh. She put the soup gently on Leslies desk, smiled, and asked, Where is Leslie? I brought him chicken soup. Josh was a little worried. She passed Catherines office just now. Didnt she see Leslie? But shed better not have seen it. In the conference room I suppose, wait a moment, Ill call him now. With that said, Josh left quickly. He hurried into the vice presidents office and whispered to Leslies ear, Mr. Eastwood, your wife is here.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 619 Being Expelled The smile on Leslies face faded away, and there was a cold light in his eyes. He went out without even saying goodbye to Catherine. Josh frowned and followed. Catherine didnt hear what Josh said, but she could feel that Leslie was angry. His back was a little cold. Was something wrong? The presidents office next door was magnificent. It was the first time that Ingrid had been here. She had to ask where it was along the way. She felt a sense of extravagance standing in front of the desk. When she saw Leslieing in, she quickly greeted him with a smile, Leslie, I made you your favorite chicken soup, its boiled for two hours, try it! Then she stepped forward and took his arm. Who asked you toe? Leslies face was full of displeasure, he shook off her hand, and asked sternly, Didnt I tell you not toe to thepany? Why cant I? She suppressed her dissatisfaction and asked innocently, I am your wife. Leslie said to her, Go back, right now. With tears in her eyes, the woman said aggrievedly, You have been working overtime recently. I am worried about you. So, I brought you some chicken soup. Why are you so angry? Leslies face was still cold, Because you ignored my words, women should stay behind men! Josh was embarrassed by the side. He wished that they wouldnt argue because there were people next door. Leslie, try the chicken soup first, it wont taste good when its cold. As she spoke, she was about to open the thermos. Just leave it alone! Leslie took a sip of coffee and kept the cup in his hand, Go back! No, Ill wait for you to get off work. Ingrid began to act coquetry, I told the driver to go back first. Leslie looked at her coldly, and said impatiently, Then take a taxi back, I dont when I finish. I am not doing it! She felt wronged. Get out! Leslie freaked her out. Then he said to Josh, Send Mrs. Eastwood downstairs! Get her a cab! Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Josh had to do it. Ingrid could clearly see the loathing and disgust in the mans cold and dangerous ck eyes. Her heart went cold. Mrs. Eastwood, please. The woman endured it. To not embarrass herself more, she had to leave.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But she had got a judgment on some things. When passing by Catherines office, she couldnt help slowing down, took another look inside, and saw the woman working hard at the desk. She was already sure that Leslie worked overtime because of Catherine. She checked the time when Catherine started working, and found it was exactly the same time as when Leslie started working overtime. Downstairs, Josh called her a taxi and then told the driver the address. Ingrid hated it, but she couldnt walk home. She thought of what she saw just now. Leslie and Catherine talked happily in the same office, only the two of them were there. A strong sense of crisis invaded her, and for a moment, she didnt know what to do. After all, Leslie had been married ten times. His loyalty to marriage was only temporary. Thinking about it, she wanted to cry. She didnt want to be abandoned; she didnt want to give up this extravagant life. The cool night wind dazzled her eyes. At this time, the white Maybach left the Marsh Group. Mya was sitting beside Finnley while he was driving. During the five-minute drive, he looked at her ten times. In the end, he asked in confusion, Why arent you watching your series? It hasnt been updated yet. The girl leaned back in her chair and answered listlessly. Finnley couldnt quite ept this reason, wasnt it because he was tired of Spencers face? Wasnt it because she didnt like it anymore? Chapter 620 She May Cause Trouble Mya looked out the car window, and said with some emotion, We have been working overtime like forever! I havent even gotten to try the lobsters of this summer. There was silence in the car for a few seconds. Mya didnt expect anything. She just kind of missed lobsters. Then lets do it now. Finnley thought of how she sent him the cake and felt warm. Mya looked at him in astonishment! He held the steering wheel and looked ahead calmly as if he didnt say anything just now. But she did hear it. Sure! She was happy and looking forward to it. Finnley drove on, the corners of his lips raised. The night was peaceful and beautiful. After a while, he parked the car at the entrance of an alley, Get out of the car, were here. Mya looks around the window, unbuckles her seat belt, and gets out of the car. Are you sure? Are we going to eat in such a small restaurant, beside the road? This is a famous alley in the city. Finnley locked the car door and introduced her. Lets go. He said, It doesnt look fancy, but every store here is special, especially when ites to lobsters. There are five or six restaurants serving lobsters, which are all very popr. Well have to wait in line. How do you know it so well? Mya put her hands in the pockets of her yellow jacket, walked away from him, and turned to look at him, It seems that you are very familiar with this ce. Sometimes I met clients here. Do you believe it? Finnley asked with a smile. She shook her head, I dont. Shouldnt you meet your clients in fancy restaurants? You know, to show that you respect them. Sometimes they ask to be here. Finnley smiled, Actually, I dont believe it either, but its the truth. The two walked into the alley. It felt like the street in the 90s, but it looked clean. There was is a barbecue stand at the entrance, and then there were shops selling various snacks They headed inside Every store was full of customers. The store owners were all busy. There was almost no empty seat. Mya was good at observing. As she walked, she looked around again, and finally came to a conclusion, There are all kinds of people. Yeah, even the mayors daughter is here, Finnley answered. Mya added, As well as the special assistant of the president of the Marsh Group. Finnley smiled, and then said to her, But there are basically no alcoholics, so its safe. Peoplee here, fill their stomachs, and leave. Mya saw several shirtless men with creepy tattoos. As she walked, she saw several lobster shops, Did you mean these ones? She pointed at them. The neon lights on the signboard looked like those in a 1980s salon. Finnley said, Yes! Nice, the guests at that table are leaving. Finnley took her forward, We are lucky, the food here tastes very good. They came to the empty table. The owner of the restaurant was a chubby woman, who quickly cleaned the table with a cloth and said happily, Please sit down. What would you like? Mya sat down. Her easygoing was a virtue in Finnleys eyes. She was not at all arrogant. What are you waiting for? She raised her eyes and urged him, Sit down. Finnley sat down and said gently, Maam, we would like to have some lobsters that are slightly spicy. And two beers, thank you. Alright! At once! The woman answered in a loud voice. She was naturally in a good mood when she had customers. Slightly spicy? Mya looked at him and asked calmly, Arent you even going to ask me what I like? I am the guest! Finnley met her gaze and exined, Although you are a young girl, you should take good care of your stomach. Slight spicy tastes good. Too much chili will get you e. e is cool,e on! Mya joked, waiting happily. Soon, arge te of spicy lobsters was served, it looked and smelled delicious! Finnley took over the beers, Thank you. He opened one and put it in front of Mya.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. At the table not far away, Tim looked around randomly. Then, his eyes froze. Was it Mya and that nosy man? Chapter 621 Mya Was Scared Tim kept drinking wine, and the alcohol numbed his senses. After the grim failure, Tim, who was driven away by the security guard of the Marsh Group, stood up with resentment and anger. He said to his friends, Its that guy. He took away my girl! His friends followed his gaze and also saw Finnley and Mya. Tim, we should take revenge. A young punk said to Tim. Of course, we should! Tim stood up, took an empty bottle from the table, and walked towards Mya. His friends also followed him. Finnley had just shelled a shrimp for Mya, but he didnt know his action made Tim even more furious! Tim had been pursuing Mya for years since high school! Thank you. Mya also shelled one for Finnley and put it in his mouth. Open your mouth. Finnley opened his mouth and took the shrimp. Soon several shadows were cast on the table. The two of them were slightly stunned. Then they looked up together and saw four men standing next to them. One of them looked familiar. Mya, my girl. It has been a long time. Tim looked at Mya with a bottle in his hand. There was still love in his eyes. Have you made up your mind? When are you going to marry me? Mya stood up and asked, Dont you have money? Finnley stood up too. He turned around and stood beside the girl.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. I have! I have a lot of money! Tim thought she was going to agree, Ive bought a house. I can even buy a car for you. If you have money, you should go to the hospital to see a mental doctor. Mya had lost her interest in the shrimp. Tim was irritated and lost his mind. He raised his hand and threw the bottle at the two! Finnley turned around and held Mya in his arms! Bang! The ss bottle broke into pieces on his back! With a groan of pain, Finnley kept bleeding on his back. Mya was scared! Finnley let go of Mya who was in his arms, turned around, pulled Tims arm, and kicked him hard in the belly, forcing him to step back! Those friends of Tim were scared. They didnt dare to confront Finnley and stepped back. No one dared to help Tim. Mya waspletely shocked! She covered her mouth with her eyes wide open. Finnley put his arm around her shoulder, took the te of shrimps, and took her away quickly! How are you? she asked worriedly as she walked. You are injured. Lets take a taxi to the hospital. I cant drive. Finnley was in so much pain that sweat appeared on his forehead. He took her to the entrance of the alley and opened the door to the passenger seat. Get in the car. No! Listen to me! He said in a low voice. Mya had no choice but to get in the car. She was extremely nervous. Finnley quickly sat in the drivers seat, put the shrimps in a bag, and handed it to her. Then he quickly started the car. Mya was confused. Why do you still take the shrimps? You like it. this was his answer. Lets go to the hospital! she turned to look at his back and pleaded, please! However, he drove the car to his home. Its just a small wound. I dont need to go to the hospital. I will be fine when the bleeding stops. But you are bleeding now! I just need to apply some hemostatic on the wound, Finnley insisted. He hated to go to the hospital. He was behind the steering wheel, so Mya could do nothing. She looked down at the bag of shrimp on her knees and wanted to cry. She had been nervous and worried all the way. The distance didnt take so long. It only took about a few minutes. But for Mya, it seemed to be a hundred years. When they finally got back to the apartment, Mya put down the bag and hurriedly took out the medical kit. Lets stop the bleeding. Finnley sat down on the sofa in the living room. He was still angry. What Tim said was so disgusting. He really wanted to tear his mouth. Mya put the medical kit on the table and looked at him with sorry. Take off your shirt. Then she could help him bandage the wound. Finnley looked up at her and saw the tears in her eyes. He immediately felt less pain. Chapter 622 Heart Beat Fast They met each others eyes. Mya asked with worry, Why dont we go to the hospital? We are not doctors. She was afraid of any danger. The man didnt reply. He just looked away and unbutton his shirt. Mya endured the embarrassment and tried to regard herself as a doctor and him as a patient. Finally, she helped him take off his shirt stained with blood. Then she saw the wound on his back. It was cut by ss, not too deep, but it was as long as a finger. There should be no need for stitches. The blood had already clotted. She took out the anti-inmmatories from the medical kit and poured them on the cotton ball. She tried her best to clean his wound and the bloodstain carefully. Hiss! although Finnley tried hard to bear the pain, he could not help hissing in pain. This girl didnt know how to do this at all! Mya was not careful. She had been taken care of since she was a child, so she was not good at doing such things. She was not a careful person. Besides, it was the first time that she had encountered such a thing. She was not experienced at all and was very flustered. Now, she was still in a state of shock. Its said that this piece was hand knitted by a dozens of craftsmen and costs over five million dors. But she was also an adult and tried her best to do it well. She knew the basic process of treating wounds. She had seen it in TV dramas. After disinfecting his wound, she sprinkled some hemostatic powder on the wound and put arge band-aid on his wound. She didnt even have time to clean up the medical kit. She turned around and walked towards the bedroom. Finnley looked at her back and asked, Are you leaving? No! After a while, she came back with a clean shirt. You can wear itter. Then she fetched the hot water and put a towel into it. She wrung the towel and wiped his back. Dont take a shower today. You havent sweated anyway. Finnley kept silent and enjoyed her service. In fact, Mya was a little nervous. When she touched him, she felt hot, and her heart beat very fast. After all, this was too intimate for them. But he was injured because of her. She should help him. He was so good and took her in for so long. She thought she shouldnt feel embarrassed because she was just repaying him. Finnley didnt expect her to be so considerate. Although she was not experienced, he somehow feltfortable. Why did you protect me? What if the bottle hit your head? Do you know how dangerous it was? But I cant let him hit you, Finnley said. That was exactly what he thought. Mya said, He likes me. He wouldnt hit me so hard. Finnley frowned and corrected her, It doesnt make sense. He was drunk. He couldnt even recognize you! She pouted and stopped arguing with him. He was right! After all, she was moved by his protection. Let me cook noodles for you. Then she began to pack up the medical kit. Finnley was a little surprised. Can you? Why not? She looked at him and said, Perhaps I dont know how to cook, but I have seen others do it. After cleaning up the medical kit, she went into the kitchen. When she saw these pots and pans, Mya, who had been served well since childhood, was still stunned for a few seconds.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She thought the noodles must be cooked with water, so she put some water in the pot and turned on the gas. She took out the noodles from the cab and put some into the water. She didnt know if they were enough. So she put more into the water, but she still felt it was not enough, so she added even more. She had put a lot of noodles in the water, but she still felt it was not enough before the water boiled. As time went by, the cold water began to boil. Gradually, she found that there were more and more noodles in the pot! She widened her eyes in surprise. Why? The pot was full and the noodles almost spilled out! Why did the noodles be more and more? Chapter 623 She Didn’t Know Mya didnt know how long it would take. She watched the noodles rolling in the pot. When she tried to stir them, she almost scalded her hand. She guessed the time and observed it from time to time. When she felt it was about time, she picked them up for Finnley. She put the te on the table and said, Taste it. Finnley looked at the in noodles. It smelt tasteless. He took the te helplessly and tried his best to keep calm. Eat them. There are more in the pot! She happily took off her apron, turned around and took out another te, and then sat down opposite him. Mya looked at him and asked in confusion, What are you waiting for? Eat it. Finnley tasted the noodles. To his surprise, he even thought it was sweet. He was moved. Ah! Mya spat out the noodles, I didnt add salt! Finnley couldnt helpughing. You didnt add salt, oil, or any ingredients. Why didnt you add an egg? Mya didnt know how to answer his questions. She said, I didnt know how to cook noodles.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Finnley looked at her apologetic face and said in a rxed tone, It doesnt matter. Let me add something to it. Then he took the noodles into the kitchen. Hey, are you okay? Mya stood up and followed him in. You are injured. You should have more rest. Finnley wanted to say he wouldnt be affected by the small wound. But when he saw the noodles in the pot, he was stunned. What was it? Was she preparing some feast? Whats wrong? Mya stood beside him, looked at him, and asked cautiously, are you feeling ufortable? Do you want to go to the hospital? Why do you cook so much? He looked at her and asked, Can we finish them? I didnt know. She answered carefully, I was afraid it would not be enough. I didnt put so many in the pot, but it got more and more when I cooked, just like magic. Finnley was speechless. After a long while, he said, Get out. You Get out. He said, If you dont want to get oily or get this weird smell in the kitchen. Mya didnt feel that he was angry, but his tone was firm. She didnt want him to say the same words again and again, so she turned around and left silently. She sat in the chair. Thetest episode of Love in Violet Gold Bay was just out, but she was not in the mood to watch it. She thought about what had happened in the snack street just now. She still had a bad feeling and felt sorry for Finnley. Damn Tim! He must pay for it! Mya picked up her phone and dialed a number. Miss, what can I do for you? Mya said to the man, At about eight oclock tonight in Moonlight Street, that fat man, Tim Towns, provoked me and hurt a friend of mine with a beer bottle. Go to get the surveince video. He must stay in jail for some days. Yes, miss. Ill report to you when things are done. After hanging up the phone, Mya was still annoyed. As the daughter of the mayor, she had never used her fathers power. But today, she just couldnt stand that guy anymore. After a while, the aroma of the noodles pervaded the air and came into her nose. She looked at the kitchen. Finnley came out with two tes of noodles. The noodles smelled delicious. There were ribs and mushrooms, and her favorite coriander in it. Definitely, Finnley had added oil and salt. Finnley put the te in front of her and handed her the fork. Thank you. Mya took it over with a little embarrassment. Sorry that you have to cook yourself. It doesnt matter, Finnley said in a calm tone and sat down opposite her. We have packed up shrimps. You can also eat them. Im not in the mood to eat. She was thinking if the ident would still have happened if she hadnt gone to eat shrimp. Dont me yourself. Finnley guessed. Of course not! She didnt want to admit it. Its not my fault. Why should I me myself? Chapter 624 Her Fragrance Finnley smiled gently and didnt argue with her. The two finished the noodles in silence. Then Mya said, you should sleep on the bed tonight, and I sleep on the sofa. She just cared about him. Finnley didnt refuse, okay. After all, this was his home. He thought that this girl was sometimes considerate. Then Mya cleaned up the dishes and took the initiative to wash them. This was the first time that Mya had washed dishes. Surprisingly, she didnt break any of them. After that, she wiped them carefully and put them into the disinfection cab. She was not stupid, and she had watched the housekeeper wash the dishes in this way at home.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Finnley stood up and walked into the bedroom. It had been a long time since he slept on the bedst time. Standing in front of the bed, he looked at the smooth quilt without any wrinkles. She had made the same bed messy on the first day. Now, she had made great progress. Finnley was satisfied. The girl still remembered his words. Its not dirty. Mya came in and exined, We dont have time to wash it now. Turn it over, and it will be okay. Its not dirty at all. I take a shower every day, and I clean the hair on the bed every day. I promise theres no hair on it. I will sleep here tonight, and you should go out. Itste. Finnley said, Im going to bed. In fact, they could use their own quilt. The silly girl didnt think of this, but he wouldnt remind her. Okay. The girl walked towards the door. Then she looked back. Dont lock the door. I wille in to check on you tonight. For what? Finnley turned to look at her. His face was so gentle in the light. You are injured. I should see if you need water or something, or if you are feeling ufortable. Or if you want to go to the hospital. It was the first time that she had encountered such a thing, so she was very worried. After all, she was the source of trouble. Finnley felt warm when he heard her words, but he didnt show it. I know. You can leave now. By the way, you have to sleep on your side! She added, put a pillow under your arm so that your arm wont feel numb. Okay. Finnley was moved. When she was about to close the door, Mya suddenly turned around and asked, by the way, do you want to ask for a leave tomorrow? How could she be so nervous? Finnley looked at her gently and said, no, its not a big deal. You need to take care of yourself. Think about it. She said, anyway, dont force yourself. Thepany wont go bankrupt without you. Finnley watched her leave and heard the door closing. The girlpletely disappeared from his view. He smiled gently with light in his eyes. Finnley got on the bed andy on his side. There was a faint fragrance of her body in the bed, which made him feel at ease. Mya, on the other hand,y on the sofa and pulled his quilt. She also smelled the familiar and light fragrance of his body. She was reminded of the day when Tim proposed with a banner outside thepany. She got into Finnleys arms that day. She smelled the same fragrance that day. It was light, unique and so clear. She would never forget it all her life. In the middle of the night, the two of themy on the bed, but they didnt fall asleep. They were both thinking about something in the past. At night, the deputy general managers office of the R-n group was brightly lit. Catherine had just finished the meeting brief. ording to what Linda had said, she had temporarily adjusted the True Love series. When Catherine heard footsteps, she looked up and saw Lesliee in. Chapter 625 Unconditionally Mrs. Collins, are you still working? Its sote. The man asked with concern. I just finished my work and was about to leave. Catherines tone was calm. She said to him as she turned off theputer, the True Love series of the Marsh Group will make four pieces of a set. The earrings, bracelets, and nes are all limited edition. Each designer will draw a picture. Everyone has his or her own favorite. Each product can be sold at a very high price. Leslie thought for a while and said, it seems to be good. Its different from your previous n. They have changed it. Where did you hear that? Ivan revised itter. She said, Its not important where I heard it, but it has indeed been changed. They only nned to make wedding rings before. Shall we do the same? Leslie was interested. In this way, the designers will be more interested and can devote themselves to the design with the best state. Yes, thats what Im thinking now. Catherine smiled coldly. Since we will steal their ideas, then we should steal everything. This is a more attractive stunt. Perhaps all our protects of both sides will be sold well. We dont have to surpass the Marsh Group. Its good to be on par with them. Sure. Leslie was very happy and asked with a smile, where did you get the news? Can you get more and more news in the future? Its none of your business. Catherine frowned slightly. She took her bag and stood up. You just need to believe the news. Leslie was surprised by this woman. He kept looking at her with a smile. You still have spies even after you left the Marsh Group. You have good connections. She had no interest in his ttery at all. By the way, there is one more thing that needs your approval. Catherine said to him, youd better be mentally prepared. I need a sum of money. Ill exin it in detail at the meeting tomorrow. As long as you ask, no matter what you wanna do, I will unconditionally obey. If you want money, just tell me the price. Leslie said with a smile. His eyes were full of affection for her. But Catherine said in a serious tone, Jennifer took the design team out to look for inspiration. They are in Roxy Fall. Ive checked it. Its a natural oxygen bar. The environment there is very good, and its suitable for resting brains. So what? So lets do the same. Catherine had made up her mind. She said, go to say hello to them and make them unhappy. Lets go to rx ourselves. But we have to live in the guesthouses. Its a little far from the center of the oxygen bar, but the environment is also good. Its also in the mountain and close to the waterfall. We can go to the waterfall every morning. Okay, make a detailed n. Leslie said to her, what do you need? Make a list of funds or resources you need. Ill obey it unconditionally. Okay. Catherine just waited for his answer. Then Ill get off work first. Then she walked out. Leslie didnt even have time to express his concern. Mr. Eastwood. Joshs voice came from the door. Its time to get off work. Catherine had left for a few minutes. Why was Mr. Eastwood still standing in front of her desk? Leslie came to his senses and walked out. Before he came back home, Ingrid had been fidgeting for a long time. Countless guesses came into her mind, and she even suspected that they were sleeping together at a hotel. He didnt even have to work overtime because he had Josh to do everything! Finally, she heard the car engine in the yard.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the drivers seat, Leslie sat there with a dark face. He was in a terrible mood now. Chapter 626 Never Fire Her Ingrid hurried to greet him. When Leslie got out of the car, she rushed to him and hugged him. She buried her head in his arms and took a deep breath to smell his body. Ha? There was no smell of a womans perfume. What are you doing? The mans face turned sullen. He pushed her away and said, let me go! His tone was full of disgust. Ingrid was forced to release her hands and was pushed back a few steps. She almost cried when she looked at him, Leslie, youe backte recently. I cant fall asleep alone. I miss you. Leslie was not interested in her at all and walked inside. Leslie, have you finished the soup? She turned around and caught up with him. Do you like it? Dont send me anything again. The man said in a cold voice, I gave it to Josh. Ingrid was sad to hear this. After Leslie entered the living room, he went upstairs, followed by Ingrid. Leslie, dont be angry. I just care about you. The man ignored her, took off his clothes, and went straight into the bathroom. Then she heard he was taking a shower inside. She stood in the bedroom, staring at the door nkly for a while. After a while, she looked at the pile of clothes on the sofa. It seemed to be a good opportunity. Ingrid took a few steps forward and carefully checked his clothes under the light, only to find that there was no lipstick mark or womans hair on them. She smelt it again and was sure that there was no perfume smell. Did she think too much? But her husband didnt work overtime in the past. Since Catherine came to thepany, he began to work overtime. There must be something wrong with it. The womans intuition also told her that there was a crisis. After a while, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Ingrid hurriedly put Leslies clothes back where they were and adjusted her mood. When Leslie walked out of the bathroom, she stood not far away and looked at him quietly. There was sadness and grievance in her eyes. Leslie The mans face was always gloomy. He frowned and did not look at her. Do you like her? Ingrid finally asked the question. Who? Leslie straightened his nightgown and tied the belt slowly. Ingrid looked at him and asked seriously, the new vice president. Excellent people are naturally attractive and can bring benefits to thepany. I think every boss will like such an employee, right? He answered naturally. Ingrid admired his eloquence, but she emphasized, I mean the love between a man and a woman. Leslie stopped what he was doing and raised his head to look at her. Thats normal. Excellent people always attract each other. Jealousy filled the womans heart. She clenched her hands, and the anger kept attacking her brain. Can you fire her? She was very dissatisfied. Leslie frowned and asked, what did you just say? How dare she make a request to him? Ingrid looked into his cold eyes. She was inexplicably nervous, and her tone was softer. Can you find a new vice president? I can change my wife, but never a vice president. This was Leslies answer. He was a jerk, but he was also an honest man. Ingrids heart sank! Catherine hadpletely taken her husband away! Then Leslie said to her, dont sleep in my bedroom tonight. Go out and think about your mistakes. Get out. Feeling his rejection and anger, Ingrid didnt fight against him. Instead, she left with grievance and anger. She just brought him some soup.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She was just jealous of that woman. That was because she loved him too much. Catherine! What a smart woman! Ingrid decided to take some action. That night, Mya didnt sleep well in the apartment. Shey on the sofa under Finnleys quilt. Scenes of Finnley protecting her shed through her mind. She didnt know what kind of feeling she had for him. It was a littleplicated and warm. Chapter 627 Good Learner She got up five times and walked gently into the bedroom to see if he was fine. She wanted to see if he was lying on his side if he had pressed the wound and if he had covered the quilt well and if he felt pain and couldnt sleep. But every time she went in, with the moonlight outside the window, she saw Finnley lying quietly. Mya also noticed that the neat freak didnt mind the quilt she had used. She was both surprised and moved. Shey back on the sofa and covered herself with his quilt. Smelling the faint smell of his body, she also fell asleep. Early in the morning, the sun rose from the clouds and shone brightly again. When Finnley opened the door of the bedroom, he saw Mya standing in front of him. He was slightly stunned. The two of them looked at each other, and time seemed to have stopped. Thank you for helping mest night. The girl bowed to him and thanked him seriously. Finnley didnt say anything. Maybe he was still in a daze. Did she stand there the whole night? Dont you really need to ask for a day off? She was still worried. The man looked away and said gently, no need. I have cooked the noodles for you. She made a gesture of wee and said like a maid, please have a taste! Noodles again? Finnley followed her to the dining chair and sat down. Soon, she came out of the kitchen with the noodles, which looked much better than the noodles she had cookedst night. I put oil, salt, and sparerib soup in it. She was very careful today as if this was her full-time job to take care of an injured person. Finnley was relieved, with tenderness in his deep eyes. Well, not bad. You are a good learner. It seemed that she had really tried her best. Finnley ate the noodles, which made Mya very happy. After breakfast, she helped him disinfect the wound on his back, apply medicine again, and change a new big band-aid. She asked him, does it still hurt? It doesnt hurt. Finnley said in a rxed tone, the anti-inmmatory drugs can relieve pain. Besides, Im a man, and men always bear the pain. Looking at the longer wound, Mya still felt sorry. What if it hit her head? She really didnt dare to think about it.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The two went downstairs to thepany. Can you drive? Finnley asked. Mya shook her head, I dont even have a drivers license. He opened the door of the passenger seat for her and said, get in the car. Mya thought it would not be a problem for him to drive since he had driven backst night. So she got in the car at ease, and Finnley also got in the drivers seat. This morning, the R-n group held a senior executives meeting at eight oclock on time. Catherine exined her idea to make a set of four pieces for the True Love series. Then she would take the designers out to find inspirations, so that they could freely perform and design the most satisfactory works, and then make a limited edition. The mode was exactly the same as that of the Marsh Group. Leslie agreed with him. The executives had no objection. After all, it wouldnt be a wrong decision to follow the Marsh Group. In the vice presidents office, Ingrid, who was sleepless all night, came in. She hid behind the bookshelf and waited for Catherine. There were some things she needed to make clear to this woman. She had to give this woman a warning. It would be best if Catherine took the initiative to resign! On the way here, Ingrid had arranged the meeting in her mind more than ten times. She had already figured out Catherines character ording to the information she had. She also googled what kind of method she should use to deal with such a woman. She just needed to wait for Catherine. Chapter 628 Make Trouble About an hourter, she finally heard footsteps. When Ingrid was about toe out, she saw her husband following behind Catherine. She quickly squatted down. She noticed her husbands smiling face, which was an expression she hadnt seen for a long time. It was in sharp contrast to his attitude towards herst night, which made Ingrid jealous. Catherine, I think its a good decision. Leslie praised, its true that you cant have good ideas when you always stay in the office. Dont call my name in thepany. Catherine wanted to keep a distance from him. Yes, Ms. Collins. He quickly changed his tone and was still in a good mood. As long as you like it, no matter how much it will cost, thepany will reimburse you in full! Catherine replied indifferently, thank you for your generosity, Mr. Eastwood. Ingrid found that her husband was trying his best to please this woman. She saw Catherine sitting in the chair. This woman was not as humble and respectful as ordinary employees should be when they saw the boss. She didnt even look at him, as if she was in a higher position and more powerful. Who made her so confident? It was definitely Leslie. Her husband was trying to please the woman. He smiled all the time and said, thank you for your hard work. Youre wee. She raised her eyes and said in an indifferent tone, its what I should do. Is there anything else, Mr. Eastwood? She meant that he should get out if there was nothing else. Nothing else. Leslie felt a little embarrassed. If you have nothing else to do, please go back to your own office. Catherine looked away and said, Im going to work. Looking at her attitude and her husbands obedience, Ingrid was a little angry and jealous. This woman was so cunning! How long had he been here? How could she get her husband so fast!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After Leslie left, Ingrid stood out. Her eyes were as cold as ice. How she wished she could p Catherine just on her face! Catherine looked at the strange woman who suddenly appeared in the office and had a feeling that she had bad intentions. Catherine was very calm. She just stopped working and looked into Ingrids eyes, without any emotional change. Catherine was so calm that Ingrid was stunned for a while. Catherine Collins! She stood in front of the desk arrogantly. Im Leslies wife! ording to the advice she got on the inte, she had to behave arrogantly, so that the mistress would be afraid of her. The tenth wife? Catherine looked her up and down and thought that Leslie didnt find a good wife though he had spent so much time to find one. He promised me that he wouldnt divorce me. Ingrid said to her, this is his promise at the wedding, witnessed by countless rtives and friends. It was so strange. Why did she say that? Catherine looked at her curiously, as if she was watching a clowns performance. Ingrid warned, so dont try to get close to him. Youre still so young. If you stay with an old man, youll only suffer losses. Catherine thought about the fear and uneasiness in Ingrids heart and couldnt helpughing. Ingrid stared at her aggressively! She hoped that Catherine could give in. Catherine, leave. Its more decent to write a resignation letter! After a while, there was a short silence in the office. The two womens eyes met. The silence made Ingrid a little scared. Catherine smiled. What are youughing at? Ingrid was angry, ashamed, and annoyed. Im talking to you! Josh happened to pass by the door and happened to see what was happening inside. He was shocked and hurried into the presidents office next door. Chapter 629 Divorce Agreement At this time, Leslie was on the phone. Seeing Joshe in in a hurry, he hung up the phone. What happened? Leslie asked. Josh reported in a low voice, Mrs. Eastwood is in the vice presidents office. Leslies eyes darkened. Why is she looking for Catherine? Then he gritted his teeth, stood up, and left. In the vice presidents office, Ingrid said to Catherine in a hostess tone, as long as you are willing to leave, I can give you a lot of money! When Leslie came in, Catherine saw the coldness in Leslies eyes. Definitely, he hated this woman very much. Just as Ingrid sneered and thought Catherine would agree, Leslie grabbed her shoulder and pped her in the face! Ahhh!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Caught off guard, Ingrid spun and fell to the ground. Catherine was surprised when she watched the scene indifferently. The woman raised her head dizzily, with blood seeping from the corner of her mouth. She was totally confused. Nobody could imagine how hard the p was. Leslie stared at his wife with his cold eyes! Leslie Ingrid held her body with one hand and covered her face with the other. She was surprised. At the same time, Josh also came in. He was in a dilemma. Josh! Leslie was furious. Give me the divorce agreement! Both Josh and Catherine were shocked. What are you waiting for? Hurry up! Leslie couldnt stand it anymore. Leslie Ingrids eyes were full of panic and confusion. Are you crazy? Seeing Josh turn around and leave, Ingrid covered her face with her hands and was dumbfounded. Divorce agreement? He had already prepared the divorce agreement? With her eyes wide open, she crawled to the man and held his leg. Leslie! Leslie! You cant do this to me! You cant divorce me! Have you forgotten your promise to me at the wedding? Leslie didnt want to talk to her anymore. He said coldly, youve crossed my line. I told you not toe to thepany. Youre here again! Is she your line? With blood at the corner of her mouth, Ingrid angrily pointed at Catherine. Catherine looked into her eyes again. Then Josh came over. Leslie snatched the divorce agreement and pen from his hand, squatted down in front of the woman, and said decisively, sign it now and get out! No Ingrid couldnt ept it and she cried. Catherine was still sitting in the chair. She took a sip of tea leisurely and watched the scene as if nothing had happened. She didnt have any idea or feel happy. Ingrid knew that Leslie was not a merciful man. He put the pen in her hand and said coldly, Im impatient. Sign it now, or you wont get a penny. Leslie tears welled up in her eyes. I do this because I care about you. I love you. I wonte here again. Can we not get divorced? Sign it, Leslie said in a colder tone, trying to hold back his anger. Ingrid trembled. To get the money, she had to sign her name on the divorce agreement. Then she was dragged away by the security guards. She was dragged away in front of Catherine. It was like a dream. Catherine didnt say a word from beginning to end. Leslie finally looked at her, then turned around and left, followed by Josh. There was only Catherine left in the vice presidents office. The office returned to silence. She took up the ss and drank some water, frowning. Chapter 630 Shocking News Two hourster. It was time for lunch. Catherine and Leslie met outside the elevator. At this time, Leslie was obviously in a better mood. He took the initiative to say, Im sorry. Catherine rolled her eyes and said indifferently, is it necessary for you to make such a big noise? We are publishing the True Love series. I reminded you yesterday to show off our love in public, but today you get divorced. As long as we have good designs and use the best diamond, what does it have to do with me? Leslie didnt regret it at all. Ive been tolerating her for a long time. We have been separated for months. Catherine was speechless. She looked away and walked into the elevator when the elevator door opened. Leslie and Josh followed. Now Ingrid wouldnt make trouble, and Leslie turned to look at Catherine again. After leaving thepany, Ingrid couldnt hold back her anger. She burst into tears by the river and felt like she was a clown today, making Catherineugh at her. Ingrid felt annoyed at the thought of Catherines indifferent response! Therefore She called the media and nned this scene. In a cafe, Mrs. Ingrid Eastwood was besieged by reporters. She lost control of her emotions and cried. Mrs. Eastwood, whats wrong with you? The reporter who seemed to encounter her asked, what happened? The president of the R-n group, Leslie Eastwood, has an affair with the new vice president! She cried, I saw them having sex in the office! What? Is that true? The reporters were surprised. All kinds of close-up photos of this poor woman showed that she was dispirited and her eyes were red and swollen. Catherine, that b*tch, stepped into my marriage with Leslie and asked him to divorce me! The woman blurted out. Mr. Eastwood, who had been married ten times, got divorced again! The news shocked the whole inte. When Catherine saw the news, she almost spat out water in her mouth! The woman said she had seen her having sex with Leslie in the office! What was wrong with that woman! She picked up the newspaper, walked into the presidents office, and threw it at Leslie! Leslie was startled. He picked it up and read it quickly. His face suddenly darkened. The storm wasing. Look at what you have done! Catherine said angrily, You have two hours to deal with it! Tell that woman to shut up! After saying that, she turned around and left domineeringly. Leslie picked up his phone, dialed a number, and said something in a low voice. He was in a very bad mood. Catherine returned to her office and was still depressed! That woman had a mental problem! They had no affair, but the woman forced Leslie to get divorced. After a while, Leslie came in. Catherine was still angry and didnt give him even a nce. He sincerely apologized, Im sorry. Dont be angry. As a celebrity, its normal for us to have negative news. We have to bear pressure. The truth will always be the truth. We didnt do that, so we are not guilty at all. Get out. She had a headache and just wanted to be alone for a while. Leslie apologized sincerely, Im sorry. I didnt expect that. Get out! She suddenly looked up. Leslie didnt get angry at all. He was very upset that they had been alienated before they got close. But at this time, he could only leave obediently and could not irritate her anymore. In the Marsh Group, the presidents office was simple and luxurious. When Ivan saw the news, he looked very calm. He knew that Catherine was in a bad situation, but he didnt worry. She asked for it, and he had especially reminded her. She had all kinds of advantages, but she still messed everything up.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 631 Dead In the VPs office next door, Mya received a phone call. She answered it and was told that the surveince video of Tim attacking Finnley had been found and that he had been arrested by the police. Warn him to stay away from me from now on. Mya fiddled with the pen and said coldly, Or I will send him into jail. Linda, who was sitting there, was stunned. She looked over and saw the anger on Myas face that she had never seen before. Who offended her? How? Mya felt sorry and guilty that Finnley got hurt because of her. Ivan didnt know that Finnley had been attacked. Mya had been distracted at work, but she knew that it wouldnt do any help even if she appeared to be overly worried about Finnley, there might even be rumors. Therefore, she had a rough day. In the afternoon, Catherine, who was in a gloomy mood, set out with the designers of the R-n Group. They were also going to the Roxy Fall. Since there was no cabins left, they had to book rooms on Airbnb. They took the bus and didnt hide the fact that they were heading towards the Roxy Fall at all. And the media reported this. Ivan And Finnley soon read the news. Mr. Marsh Finnley wanted to say something. Ivan handed him a document and interrupted him. Send this back, theres an error with the data. Finnley took it over. Yes, sir. Then, he left. It seemed that Ivan didnt intend to do anything about it. R-n could keep going against the Marsh Group, they would lose anyway. In the afternoon. In the VPs Office, Mya screamed upon reading a news. Geez! They have just gotten divorced and she died in the afternoon? Linda was startled by her and asked in confusion, What happened? Leslie divorced his wife, its been reported in the morning news. What a freak! He divorced his tenth wife! Its normal, Linda said, Im surprised itsted for two years. Its not the point, Mya said in disbelief, The news reported that a body was found in the river and it has been identified. Its Leslies ex-wifes! Did she kill herself? Linda murmured, She should have known Leslie would divorce her since the day she married him. Mya shook her head, I dont think she killed herself. Maybe Leslie killed her because of what she had said to the reporters. After all, he is a heartless man. Myas guess was bold. Linda dared not say anything, for she might be sued for ndering. The news had also got to Ivan and Finnley. It had been hit the headlines. Meanwhile, Catherine and the designers had just arrived in the Roxy Fall. The bus stopped in front of the ce they rented on Airbnb.N?velDrama.Org content. It had been a bumpy ride and some threw up right after getting off the bus. How are you feeling? Catherine was concerned about them. You must be sick! a designer finally couldnt help it anymore and rolled his eyes at her, Why did you have to make us suffer just so you could take revenge on the Marsh Group? Catherine was stunned and frowned. He continued, I dont see there any fun about being here. There is literally nothing here. Catherine didnt know this was how they felt. She nced at everyone and saw their listless faces. Although the rest of them didnt say anything, it was obvious they were unhappy about being here. For a moment, Catherine didnt know what to say. Ms. Collins, you think we couldnt be inspired sitting at our desks, but thats the way we work, another designer said, A trip doesnt help anything and we have to spend time on adapting to the environment here. Yeah. There are mosquitoes everywhere here at night, we cant even Fall asleep at night, let alone being inspired. Some people here grew up in remote viges and hated it here. Chapter 632 Ingrid’s Death But Catherine soon came to herself. She had been a VP for years and dealt with a lot of emergencies. She knew that the designers were also unhappy about the rumors about Leslie and her. After all, there had indeed been nasty rumors that she was the reason Leslie divorced his wife. The designers were all upright youngsters. I know I dont have to, but I thought I should exin some things to you, Catherine said, Theres nothing between Mr. Eastwood and me. I believe that you can see it with your own judgement. Were not talking about the rumors here, someone frowned and said with disdain, besides, what happens between the two of you doesnt affect us at all. Yeah, another agreed, You made the decision with the senior executives, why should we suffer the trip? You didnt even ask for our opinions. Im sorry, everyone, Catherinepromised, after all, she needed everyones cooperation, Im sorry I didnt ask for your opinions. I should have. Ms. Collins, we just need you to respect us, someone finally said in a nicer manner, The designers of the Marsh Group discussed and agreed to it before they set out. Im sorry, Catherine bowed to everyone in a sincere manner, But since we are already here, I wish you could bring out your best and adapt to the environment here soon. Alright now. Lets move our luggage! a male designer shouted, Just cut the crap! Then, everyone carried their luggage into their rooms. The rooms here were transformed B&Bs. They used to be just private rooms.N?velDrama.Org content. Although the house was built by the river, it was not as good as the cabins specially built for visitors. The house was about two miles away from the cabin district. Catherine chose this ce out of her selfish motive. She wanted to haunt Ivan, to help R-n defeat the Marsh Group and to make Ivan regret what he had done! But she didnt know that the moment she stepped into the R-n Group, there was no turning back. And Ivan didnt care what she had been doesnt at all. It was at dinner when Catherine read the news that Ingrid had died. The designers saw it too and were all shocked. Someone couldnt help saying, Mrs. Eastwoods dead? It was just a divorce, why did she kill herself? someone asked, Couldnt she live without a man? There are billions of men in the world. How silly was she! s! She killed herself for a man who doesnt even love her, another sighed, Its simply not worth it. Men always fail women. Catherine listened to their words and stared at the photos in the news of Ingrids body being discovered and felt stuffy in her chest. She didnt say anything to anyone and went back to her room. Meanwhile, in the presidents office in the R-n Group. Leslie stood by the window with his hands behind his back, looking out with his sharp eyes. He had just read the news. Suddenly, his phone rang. He checked the Caller ID and answered it. Hello, Ms. Collins. The look in his eyes became gentle and he avoided calling her Catherine. Was your wifes death an ident? Catherine had a bad feeling. Leslie smiled and corrected her, Im single, I dont have a wife. Your ex-wife. Does her death have anything to do with you? Catherine changed her words and asked. Chapter 633 Leslie’s Secret Leslie frowned, and after a moment of silence, he finally replied, You told me to shut her mouth and I did. So, he admitted he killed Ingrid? Catherine held the phone and had a heavy heart. You do not have to worry about it, Leslie put one hand in his pocket and said in a rxed tone, it has nothing to do with you. You killed her? Catherine still couldnt believe it. Leslie looked back and confessed to her, I have killed more than one person over the years, but I always managed to do it clean, which is why I escaped all of the murders. Dont you feel guilty at all? Dont you have nightmares at night? Catherine was frightened by his words. Why did you tell me this? Were partners. I think its okay to tell you, Leslie said frankly. Catherine felt that she had been dragged down by Leslie, if she didnt turn him in to the police, it would be covering up his murders for him. You dont need to afraid, Leslie noticed her silence and smiled, Forgive Ingrid for her ignorance. You dont have to feel guilty at all for what has dawn upon her. Catherine slowly put down her phone. She knew the Leslie wasnt a good person, but she didnt expect him to be a murderer. Since she had known Leslies secret, which meant her life might be in danger. This frightened Catherine, and she couldnt fall asleep the night. In the cabin district in Roxy Fall. The designers were working and the chef left quietly after delivering them cut fruits. After a few days of rxation, everyone had found his inspiration. Jennifer had been getting along with everyone. After a few days, they had be familiar with each other. She was designing too. At twelve oclock in the evening. Gee, have you read the news? suddenly, someone said, Leslie divorced his tenth wife, and his ex-wifes body was found in the river. How miserable was that! She lost her life over a divorce.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And Leslie Eastwood wants to make a True Love series? someone joked, After this, who would buy his products? Some men, I guess. Some men who wants to marry ten times like Leslie did. Someone turned off theputer, eating the fruit and saying. Jennifer had also read the news and couldnt help feeling sorry for Ingrid. She thought Ingrid made a big mistake killing herself. She should have taken the money and walked away. Did she really expect love from someone like Leslie? Mrs. Marsh, I heard Catherine Collins is also in the Roxy Fall with R-ns designers, someone said to her, Do you know that? That is really childish, Jennifer didnt seem to care at all. We just need to focus on our designs, ignore her. Okay. The Marsh Groups designers were ambitious and united, while R-ns designers had beenining since they got here. Because of the rumors about Leslie and Catherine and the death of Ingrid Eastwood, the designers all despised Catherine and thought she should be responsible for it. At night, in an apartment downtown. You should take the bed tonight. Mya seemed very considerate, helping Finnley with his wounds, You are recovering well. Rowan gave me the medicine, of course it heals my wounds fast. This made Mya admire Rowan even more, Id like to meet him someday, he seems to be a really good doctor. Itste, you should rest now. Why did Finnley feel a bit jealousy hearing her words? When he went back to the bedroom, he felt a little thirsty but didnt want to disturb Mya, so he walked out of the room again, only to find Mya watching Love in Violet Gold Bay again. Chapter 634 Jealous This reminded Finnley of Spencers face again. He stepped back, closed the door, returned to bed and shouted, Mya, Im thirsty! Sitting on the sofa and wearing headphones, Mya vaguely heard his voice, she took off the headphones, looked back at the door, Were you calling me? Who else would I be calling? Finnley asked, Do you see anyone else here? Mya stood up. What do you need? Im thirsty, and I want some water! Okay! Mya quickly put down her phone and got up to pour a ss of water for him. Holding the ss of water and pushing the door open, Mya turned on the lights. Heres your water. Finnley sat up, took the water ss from her hand, and drank it slowly Would she keep watching that boring y? he thought. Why havent you gone to bed? after drinking the water, Finnley asked, You have to make breakfast for me tomorrow morning. Dont worry, I can get up early, Mya said with a smile. Love in Violet Gold Bay has just updated and I am about to finish watching the updated episodes soon. Finnley felt unhappy, but he had no reason to stop her from watching it. Mya blinked, Dont stare at me like that, I I know you got hurt because of me, but it has nothing to do with the show. Mya could vaguely feel his unhappiness. Then she smiled, By the way, Tim has been arrested by the police. I have avenged you. No soap operas before I recover, Finnley said to her in a serious manner. Mya was rendered speechless and had wanted to ask him the connection of the show and his recovery. But at the thought of the fact that he was an injured person now, shepromised, Okay. I promise. Then, she turned around and left, leaving Finnley wondering why she didnt say goodnight to him. As he was about to lie down in bed, she came in with her phone, Here. She said, putting her phone on his bedside table. Good night. Good night. Finnley watched her leave. Somehow, he didnt want to see her obsessed with Spencer at all. The giggling on her face when she was watching the show made him jealous. The next morning, at dawn. Catherine took the designers to the Roxy Fall, they walked along the steps and then to a wooden nk road built around the mountain. They could see water flowing down the waterfall all the way to the river below. The scenery was spectacr. They hadnt been in contact with nature for a long time. They had had a two-hour ride here, but they had gained their spirits after a nights rest. Breathing the fresh air and walking on the mountain road made everyones mood much lighter. Catherine felt no longer troubled by the rumors.N?velDrama.Org content. As they reached the top of the fall, they held the iron chains to steady themselves. Looking down from up here, they felt like they owned the world. The naturally formed rockets were incredible. Feeling the breeze, they saw a group of people ying in the river below. Catherine recognized that those people were designers of the Marsh Group, she also saw Jennifer among them. Mrs. Marsh, Catherine and her designers, someone whispered in Jennifers ear. Jennifer turned around and looked up. When her eyes met Catherines, Catherine smiled and walked down. After so lomg, Catherines hatred for her did not decrease at all. Jennifer was very calm and met her eyes. Mrs. Marsh, Catherine said with a provocative smile. Chapter 635 Why Hide Jennifer couldnt help smiling all of a sudden, looking gentle. This left Catherine confused standing in front of her, she wondered what was on Jennifers mind. Mrs. Marsh, look at this! Ive found these mushrooms! A girl ran over from behind Catherine and said to Jennifer, raising a mushroom in her hand. Catherine looked at the girls back, and found that Jennifers eyes had been fixed on her. Jennifer put her arm around the girls shoulder and they walked away. Lets make soup today. Great! I bet it will smell really good! Looking at them leaving, Catherines smile froze on her face. She was ignored by Jennifer! Shall we go back to the cabin? We have been here for a long time, Im hungry. someone proposed to leave. Okay. Lets go! They had been here for a long time since five oclock in the morning. Everyone came ashore and was turning back. They passed by Catherine one by one and no one even looked at her,pletely ignoring her as well as R-ns designers. Catherine felt humiliated. These people used to respectfully call her Ms. Collins in the Marsh Group and now Jennifer and the designers soon went down the mountain, helping each other. Why are they here? someone finally couldnt help asking after they left the river, They think they could design works as great as ours bying here? Everyoneughed disdainfully upon hearing this. However, Jennifer was thinking about one thing. Who told Catherine they were here? It couldnt be a coincidence. In front of the cabins, the two chefs had made a nutritious and delicious breakfast for everyone. There were many dishes. Everyone hade back, washed their hands and were having breakfast around the big table in the courtyard. After a while, they saw a group of people walking over on the pebble road. Mrs. Marsh, Catherine is here, someone whispered to Jennifer and was on guard. Jennifer looked up at her but did not immediately look back. She was still with her back to Catherine as the footsteps were getting nearer and nearer. It seemed she couldnt hide from her at all. However, why should she hide? Jennifer turned around, smiled and drank up her milk. Catherine stood in front of her and asked indifferently, You came here for inspiration, have you got it? Although R-ns designers didnt like Catherine, they had looked up to the designers in the Marsh Group because they were the best of the best. Therefore, none of them helped Catherine provoke them. However, a designer of the Marsh Group refuted, Inspiration? We are about to finish the designs here. But what does it have to do with you, you traitor? The word traitor felt like a p on Catherines face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Looking at him, Catherines face was a little pale. They had met in the Marsh Group before, and he had politely called her Ms. Collins. Be careful with your words. Catherine warned, Everyone has their own choice. Can you guarantee that you will work for the Marsh Group for the rest of your life? The designer was speechless. Catherine rolled her eyes at him and looked back at Jennifer. Dont you have anything to say to me? Or are you going to hide from me forever? Ignoring me? Jennifer chuckled. She was really calm inside. After a while, she replied with a smile, Catherine, I just hope you can cut your loss sooner. Chapter 636 Failed Catherines face clouded with anger upon hearing her words. Just as she was about to snap, Jennifer turned around and walked into the cabin. Catherine wanted to stop her but was stopped by two bodyguards who warned her with a gaze. Catherine had to step back awkwardly. But since Jennifer had disappeared from her sight, she had to turn around and leave. No one from R-n helped her. After all, it was personal feud. More importantly, R-ns designers despised her, thinking that she stole someones husband. But there was no easy way to exin it. Catherine thought that they would see the truth with their own eyes with time. In the Marsh Group downtown. In the presidents office, Ivan was on the phone with one hand in his pocket, standing by the window. It was a bodyguard he had sent to the Roxy Fall. The bodyguard told him about what Catherine had done. After the phone call, a look of annoyance crossed Ivans face. Whats wrong, sir? Finnley noticed it as he came in. It happened that Linda was at the door, holding a document. Ivan sighed and said, Catherine took R-ns designers to the the Roxy Fall, and she tried to embarrass Jennie. Outside the door, Lindas heart beat fast. Is it really just a coincidence? Finnley said, Or does she have someone who gave her the news working for her here? Lindas heart skipped a beat.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. She did not keep listening, took the documents and returned to the vice presidents office. After a long while, she was still in a trance. She thought of her birthday night. Was Catherine prying news from her? Linda was angry. How could Catherine use her? She had put her in a terrible position. In the whole afternoon, Linda couldnt concentrate at all. In the Kelsington Bay. In the mansion, Alfie and Diana had yed for an hour in the yground Aubree had built for them and had just gone back to their room. Diana locked the door while Alfie turned on hisptop, sitting cross-legged on the bed and typing codes. Dad and Mom donte to see us anymore. Alfieined and sighed. They must be too busy with work or maybe they have ran into some troubles. Dad has just visited us. Diana grabbed a lollipop that was apple-vored and put it into her mouth. Mommy is working on her designs and wonte back until a long timeter. Diana sat down next to Alfie. Is it so hard to hack into R-ns system? Youve been busy for a week. Do you think you are not as good as before? Alfie looked at her. You are still young, you dont understand. Huh! You are only an hour older than me. Diana pouted, Im young? Leslies a cunning man. I get it now, Alfieined. Whats wrong, Alfie? Diana blinked her eyes. Alfie was a bit annoyed. I suppose he has really good tech men protecting R-ns system, those men should be even better than Daddys men. That shouldnt be hard for you. I mean, you have hacked into Daddyspanys system. Diana touched his curly hair, Alfie, I believe it you! Chapter 637 The Kids’ Help I will!Alfie had confidence in himself, But it will take some time! Alfie, what should we do after hacking into their system? Diana asked curiously. Will you steal anything? I just thought that maybe we can find something on him. If we got evidence of his crimes, we could bring him down! But can you really find it? Hes a scheming man, Daddy must have tried already, Diana said, Bad guys are tough to deal with. Where there is a crime, theres evidence, Alfie was confident, We could steal some of their designs if there wasnt any evidence. Anyway, we have to help Daddy and Mommy out. Upon finishing his words, Alfie suddenly widened his eyes. Whats wrong, Alfie? Diana approached him. Ive found it! Alfie was excited, I have found the evidence of him in contact with ke Palmer! In his e-mails! Diana was confused, Whos ke Palmer? A drug dealer. Hes been wanted by the Interpols. Alfie typed on the keyboard and his eyes lit up, I found them exchanging e-mails, but I couldnt hack into his e-mail. Alfie, you are doing Daddy a huge favor! Diana sat next to him and massaged his shoulder, You are amazing! Massage my right shoulder for me. You got it! Alfie enjoyed it. In the VPs office in the Marsh Group. Linda hadnt been herself all day ever since she found that Catherine took R-ns designers to the Roxy Fall. After all, she had leaked confidential information, although unintentionally. Linda. Finnley called her, startling her. Linda suddenly met his sight and her heart skipped a beat. Finnley she stood up and said. Finnley didnt say anything about her mind being absent during work since this was the first time he had seen it in her. I wille and get the sheetter after you checked it. I have a meeting now. Okay. Linda took it over. Finnley then stared at Myas desk. She wasnt there. Wheres Mya? Linda was in a daze, she hadnt paid attention to Mya at all. I I have no idea. Linda didnt even notice when Mya left? Focus on work, Finnley reminded her kindly, And get off work early today, you seem to be in need of some rest. After that, he walked out. Mya happened to enter the office and they bumped into each other. Ah! Finnley held her waist and Mya didnt fall. The two locked eyes and Mya stared at her in a daze, wearing her headphones, How have you recovered? She steadied herself. Finnley let go of her. Good. Can I take the bed tonight? Mya blurted out. Her waist ached from all these days of sleeping on the couch. Finnley frowned and asked in a low voice, Are you heartless? Then he walked away. Mya sighed and shook her head, Being heartless is a bless. She walked into the VPs office. A whileter, Linda got up with her phone and left. She could not help it anymore and walked to the balcony where people rarely visited. There were a lot of green nts, Linda looked around and made sure no one was here. She called Catherine. At this time, Catherine was listening to the sound of the running river, depressed. Suddenly, the phone rang and interrupted her thoughts. She looked at the Caller ID and was stunned when she saw it was Linda. After a while, she answered it but didnt initiate the conversation. Ms. Collins, Linda said in a questioning tone, Why did you go to the Roxy Fall? It had been reported on the news, Catherine didnt intend to hide it. Why couldnt Ie?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 638 Being Set Up Did you set me up? Lindas hands were clenched. Did you buy me the birthday cake just so you could pry information from me? Is that why you are at the Roxy Fall now, going after Mrs. Marsh? Linda, dont be so excited, Catherine smiled and seemed rxed, Its not asplicated as you think, the Roxy Fall is now a tourist attraction that receives a lot of tourists every year. We are just here on a trip. Linda was speechless, but she believed in her intuition. She felt hurt being used. In the silence, Catherine spoke, Do you have anything else? I have to go now. Linda hung up the phone and stood there still for a long time. Catherine had changed into someone she didnt recognize anymore. She took her as a friend, because she had helped her, both at work and in life. But Linda didnt want to be caught in between the fight. Linda reminded herself to stay away from Catherine from now on. She had to pay Catherine the money back as soon as possible. Returning to the vice presidents office, she was still in sadness as she walked to Mya. Whats Wrong? Mya looked up at her calmly. Linda wanted to speak but there seemed to be something stuck in her throat. Just say it, Mya said straightforwardly. Whats wrong? Can you borrow me fifty thousand dors? Linda didnt think much, I will pay you back in installments. She felt very embarrassed. Mya was stunned for a moment. This was the first time someone had asked to borrow money from her! Sure. She did not refuse and asked, Shall I transfer it to you through Venmo? Linda was surprised. She said yes without even asking why? That will be great. Then Mya transferred 50, 000 dors to Lindas ount through Venmo, she asked, Is 50, 000 enough? She seemed to be really rich and concerned about her. Linda felt there a huge gap between the two of them again. Its enough, thank you. After she got the money, she transferred 250, 000 dors to Catherines ount. Catherine, who received the notification, stared at it for a long time before she sneered, put her phone back into her pocket and walked back. How naive was Linda? She wanted to draw a clear line with her? How funny! She had once said she would never forget her help to find her mother a doctor. In the afternoon. Mya left for a while to buy banana milk. Since she hadnt got her drivers license, she had to take a taxi. Thank you for messaging me! She thanked the shop assistant. You are wee, the shop assistant smiled, We only fill the stock once a week and its really popr. But I remember you alwayse here, so I saved you a box of banana milk. Thanks! Mya was delighted. Taking a taxi back to the Marsh Group group, she carried the box of banana milk into the elevator. After going upstairs, she went to the presidents office and put the box on the Finnley desk. Thank you for saving my life! This is my thank-you gift to you. Finnley looked at her and the box of banana milk. Thats it? What do you mean? Mya put her hands on her hip, Consider this a littlepensation from me. Oh, this is what your lifes worth? Finnley smiled. I saved your life! What else do you want? Dont push your luck. Finnley was interested. I havent decided exactly what I want in return. Give me some time to think about it. Fine! Mya turned and returned to her desk to keep watching the show. In the Roxy Fall, the sunlight fell through the leaves, leaving shadows on everything below. The sound of gurgling water was always afort.N?velDrama.Org content. All the designers of the Marsh Group group were in one cabin, making it a little crowded. Some sat on the ground with a mat, some stood against the wall, and the door was closed. The warm sunshine passed through the window, bringing warmth to the cabin. They were having a meeting. Chapter 639 Alerted The designer were all in the cabin, and so were the chefs and bodyguards. First of all, we must protect our manuscripts from being leaked, Jennifer said to everyone, Be careful with yourputers. Keep them inside the cabin. The designers nodded in approval. We need two men to guard the cabin, Jennifer looked over at the bodyguards, and her voice was very calm. If someone from R-nes anywhere near, report it to everyone. We need to stay alert. Yes, Mrs. Marsh, the security guards said. Jennifer then looked at the chef. And we cant leave the food and tableware unattended. Before Catherine and her people came, the food and tableware were usually ced outside. Jennifer said, We have to be wary, they might poison us. Anyway, we have to be on guard 24 hours. The designers were a bit nervous. Will she really poison us? We have to be prepared for anything that might happen, Jennifer said, After all, she hase for us. Yes, we need to be on guard against her, someone agreed. Someone said, We will head back in two days and the designs are about to be finished. I have done my designs and I love them, someone raised his hand with a happy face. Everyone looked over at him and gave him a thumbs-up. Jennifer praised him, Thats great. But I know that some of us have not finished the drafts yet, lets wait for them. But we have to speed up now and leave here as soon as possible. Yes, Mrs. Marsh. In the meeting, Jennifer also put forward some of her own ideas about designing, which everyone agreed with. After these days, the designers hade to realize that Jennifer was really a talented designer. No wonder Ivan would fall in love with her. She was indeed more than just her looks. The designers were united. On the other hand, Catherines team was divided. Because the designers all had problems with her. They had adapted to the environment. Since they didnt need topete with each other and each of them would have their own designs, they were going all out. This is a nice ce, isnt it? Catherine said to everyone, I heard a famous writer had been here before and gained much inspiration. His workter won an international award.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Everyone smiled but didnt answer. Catherine continued, And now, Im sure we can gain inspiration from the same ce. Our designs will be better than theirs, wont they? There was a silence. Finally, a female designer spoke. Since we are here already, lets give it our best. They didnt do it for Catherine, but for themselves. Even so, Catherine felt much better. They didntin anymore, at least. Thinking of the rumors about her and Leslie and Ingrids death, Catherine had a heavy heart. Moreover, it was pretty obvious Linda had done being friends with her. But Catherine didnt feel guilty at all. In her opinion, Linda was too simple and naive. At midnight. Finnley drank a bottle of the banana milk and felt it sweeter than any drink he had had before. He wanted to give Mya something in return. After work, on their way back to the apartment, Finnley said to Mya, who was sitting in the passenger seat, while driving, I will take you to the Roxy Fall a few dayster. Really? Mya became excited, When? Chapter 640 Wash His Clother The day before everyonees back, Finnley had already thought about it, We can go in the morning, climb up the hill to watch the sunset by the waterfall at dusk, and the next day we can have a barbecue, anyway, they have grills and everything. Why are you suddenly so nice? Mya was happy. I have always been nice, Finnley smiled.You just didnt find it. Mya smiled, she was really happy. I can finally spend a night in the wooden cabin. By the way, will Linda go with us? Why should we take her? Finnley said, I wasnt going to take her with us. This is not a bonus trip from thepany, but from me. Good. Hearing this, Mya felt delighted somehow. She withdrew her gaze and kept watching the show. When they were about to arrive at the apartment building, Finnley said to her, You should go back first. I have something I need to do. It wont take long. What is it? Mya asked subconsciously. Its work, answered Finnley. Oh. I see. Finnley didnt leave until he saw Mya enter the apartment building. Back into the apartment, Mya stood by the window but dared not look down. She was scared of heights. She walked into the master bedroom and saw Finnleys clothes left on the couch. It seemed he forgot to put them into the washing machine. Since he was an injured person now, she decided to help him out. She plugged the washing machine in and threw the clothes into it. Hitting the button, she found that the machine didnt work at all. Is it broken? Mya was confused and checked it, although she didnt know much about it. She hit the button again but still, it didnt work. Mya thought for a while, put the clothes into a basin and was about to hand-wash them for Finnley. But she wasnt familiar with washing clothes. She had always had a housekeeper doing this for her. She hadnt even hung any clothes before. She used too much soap and there were bubbles everywhere. She cleaned the clothes with water over and over again until her fingertips wrinkled in the water. She wrung the clothes dry and hung them, The door was opened. Finnley was home. Mya felt a bit pain in her fingers and looked down, Ah! Whats wrong? Finnley walked quickly over and saw one of her fingers bruised. He spotted the wet clothes on the hanger, grabbed her wrist and led her to the couch. Mya saw him take out the medical kit and grabbed a band-aid out. She had been fixing her eyes on Finnley, who hadnt said a word but was obviously nervous. She stared as he put on the band-aid for her. He had such beautiful hands with slender fingers. Her heart couldnt help beating fast and she felt moved. Does it hurt? Finnley asked after he was done, You hand-washed my clothes? The washing machine broke down. Mya curled her lips upon seeing his frown. How many times did you clean them? Finnley was curious. Maybe A dozen times? Mya took back her hand and sighed, I used too much soap. It was my first time washing clothes. Finnley felt both amused and sorry for her. But seeing her pitiful face, he didnt say anything more. He straightened the clothes on the hanger so that they wouldnt wrinkled after they were dried. Mya felt somewhat frustrated. She couldnt even hang the clothes well. Then Finnley went into the study and did note out again. Mya thought he should be busy with his work. She sat down on the sofa, picked up her phone to watch the show, without wearing headphones. Finnley, sitting in front of the desk, vaguely heard the sound of the y, he frowned, stood up and looked out. She was watching it again? He hated to see her giggling watching Spencer.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 641 Ivan’s Plan Mya, can you make me a ss of milk? Finnleys voice came from the study, Mya paused the y, remembering how he blocked the wine bottle for her, she got up and answered, Okay, Ill do it now. He must be very busy at work, right? Mya brought him the milk. Its warm, have it. She was not a gentle person unless facing him. Thanks. In the following time, Finnley said that he got hungry or thirsty, or felt ufortable somewhere, asking Mya to massage his shoulders. Or he said the wound on his back was itchy and asked her to apply the anti-inmmatory drug for him Hey, you just dont want me to watch my series, right? Mya asked while packing the medicine box. She had this feeling that he did it on purpose. Finnley was exposed, yet remained calm. Of course not. He denied it. Mya nced at him but didnt bother to argue. She turned around and left with the medicine box. She walked into the master bedroom and locked the door, lying on the bed and continuing to watch the drama. The faint smell of him permeated from the bed, she sniffed it carefully and found it smelled really good. At night, in Roxy Waterfall. In the brightly wooden house, Jennifer turned on theputer, sitting at the desk, checking the status quo of the entire jewelry industry. The jewelry business this year was worse than usual. Manypanies had arge number of products unsold. Some couldnt even settle the payment. Some people jumped off the building because of this Everyone was under pressure. She saw on the Inte thatst year, the annual profit of thepany that used to be specialized in jewelry fell by 56%. But Jennifer remains confident in the future of Marsh Group because both the brand and the designers were excellent. From time to time, she took notes with a pen, studying and analyzing them, hoping to find some strategies for Marsh Group. Before going to bed, Ivan called by video. In the video, he stood in front of the window with a ss of red wine, whispered how he missed her and told Jennifer that the children were having a great time at Kelsington Bay.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He had visited them and had dinner with them. The next morning, in the office of the president of Marsh Group. When Finnley came in, Ivan said to him, Come here. Then he handed Finnley a note and reminded him, This is between us. Dont let anyone know, not even Mya. Finnley opened the note suspiciously and saw many names on it. Ivan said to him, These are all Leslies ex-wives. The address may not be 100% correct. But check it out first. Smart as Finnley, he understood immediately. Okay, Ill do it at once. Ivan thought it was necessary to make preparation early. After all, Catherine was determined topete with Marsh Group. When the True Love series was released, Leslies side would be spectacr. Ingrids death was judged as a suicide, no one investigated the truth. Throughout the day, Finnley was busy visiting ces on the note. He found Leslies three ex-wives in the morning, and four in the afternoon. Seven wives only took one day. At somewhere quiet, a ck SUV stopped in front of arge vi. The car door opened and Finnley got out. He turned to the terrified woman in the car, Get out of the car, here we are. What the hell do you want? The woman looked at him nervously, Im a good person. I havent done anything bad, except that I once loved Leslie blindly. If he offended you, go for him. Thats right. Finnley said to her, I am the special assistant to the president of Marsh Group. Please get off the car. Youll live here recently. And you will not be lonely, because you are not alone here. The woman frowned and stared at him, What do you mean? Who else is here? Finnley thought this woman was so difficult to deal with. So, he added, Youll be paid, count it as your lost wages. Now get out of the car, you dont need to do anything. The woman knew she couldnt escape. After walking into the vi, she suddenly realized that it was a gathering of Leslies ex-wives! Chapter 642 I’m Missing You The living room wasrge. The seven women were embarrassed gathering there because they had all served the same man. Everyone looked away as if it was a shame. After a while, a middle-aged woman snorted, crossing her arms, We are all lucky ones, why should we be upset? At least we are still alive! This reminded everyone of Ingrid, who died at a young age without any reason. They had heard all kinds of gossip. Finnley told the guard something and then left. These women were strangers, but because of Leslie, they more or less knew each other. Some of them had met. Some had seen others photos. At this time, another woman smiled and mocked, Do you think this woman called Catherine will be the 11th? People looked at each other. There was silence in the living room for a few seconds, and then someone started talking in a low voice. I think so, as everything is possible! The fifth wife was admiring her new manicure while saying, If Catherine marries him, I can guarantee that she wont be thest one. Men are changeable at whatever age. They will stop fucking around only when they are on the wall if you know what I mean. Catherine might die too, right? Someone said with certainty, I know how ruthless Leslie can be. Hey, how can you say so? Someone defended Leslie, Are you saying Ingrids death has something to do with Leslie? Who knows? Some people didnt care about the truth.N?velDrama.Org content. Someone answered, Who can prove he is innocent about this? Thats right, Leslie hates women making trouble in front of reporters. Yet she did everything that could enrage him Why are we talking about that dead woman? It gives me goosebumps! How much did you get from the divorce? Leslies eighth wife was very interested in this, Ill tell you first. I got 400, 000 and a car. Thats petty! I got a million in cash, no car or house. I only got 140, 000 but he had no money at that time. Thepanys capital chain was facing some problems. When the women were having a heated conversation, Finnley had left. The Marsh Group buildings towered in the most prosperous area of ??the city. It had be a cityndmark. In the spacious office of the CEO. Ivan had just finished working on the case in hand when his private cell phone rang. His deep eyes were filled with tenderness immediately when he saw the callers name. He slid his long finger over the answer button, Hello, Jennifer. What are you doing? The womans voice was gentle, smiling. When people asked, What are you doing?, they mostly meant, I miss you. Ivan felt the same way. So, he answered seriously, I am missing you. How? She seemed to be in a good mood, Tell me? The man said seriously, I am missing you all the time, wondering what you are doing. Would you be standing in front of the house and looking at the distant scenery, or sit in front of theputer, thinking with your chin on your hand? She smiled, knowing that he must be busy, so she got to the point, Got it! Mr. Marsh, each of us can submit a perfect answer to thepany. Is the design done? He was a little surprised that the time was shorter than expected. Yup. Jennifer said, Everyone has found inspiration and made a perfect design. We will do some finishing work tomorrow, then rx for another day. We prepare to go back to the city the day after tomorrow. Shall I pick you up? Ivan was honest. He could put all his work aside when Jennifer needed him. No, no, no, no. She hurriedly refused, Dont make it too grand. It would be perfect if you can greet us outside the building when we return. It would inspire everyone. Okay, you decide everything, my dear wife. Then he murmured, Thank everyone for me. We should have dinner together when you guyse back. Chapter 643 He Wants to Take Her to the Waterfall Okay, I will ask everyone what they want to eat. I wont bother you for now. After a brief chat, Jennifer ended the call. Ivan got up for the meeting. In the elegant wooden house, Jennifer turned off herputer and went out. Several people were chatting in the yard. The nanny was making snacks not far away. The moment was so peaceful. I just called Mr. Marsh and reported our situation to him. He said that he will treat us to a big meal when we go back! Jennifer couldnt wait to tell everyone the good news, So you can think about the menu and send it to our work group, well make a record of it. Wow! Thats great! I want shrimp! Me too! Can we have some caviar? Of course. I would like to have some salmon! All right, remember to send your wishes to the group. I cant remember all. Everyone was very excited and began to think about what to eat. Thepany paid the bill, so they could eat food that was normally too expensive for them. Everyone had sincere smiles on their faces, chatting very happily. They got along with Jennifer like friends, although she was their boss.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. One hourter. At Ivans office. Ivan received a call. He listened carefully to the person on the other end of the line, his expression became serious. The other person reported the following contents. Mr. Marsh, ke had escaped from our eyes. He disappeared out of nowhere. Interpol is investigating but there is no information so far. Leslie has contacted him, but no substantial evidence has been found yet. Ivan answered, ying with the pen calmly with the other hand, Go on searching for him. He was very calm. Yes, Mr. Marsh. After hanging up the call, Ivans deep eyes turned cold and emotionless. As some footsteps approached, Finnley entered the door. Mr. Marsh. Ivan looked at him. Finnley reported while walking over, So far, we have found seven of Leslies wives, they have been arranged ording to your wishes. We n to find the other two tomorrow. Good! Ivan was confident in Finnleys efficiency. Mr. Marsh. Finnley stood beside him, frowning slightly, The death of his tenth wife may have something to do with him. Ive already sent someone to investigate. Finnley knew that Ivan had been investigating Leslies crimes. Very good. Ivan was determined to bring Leslie down. Then he said to Finnley, He has some sort of rtionship with ke, thats for sure, but we have no evidence yet. There must be evidence unless he didnt do it. Finnley said, There must be some clues. Right. Ivan smiled, I agree. Then he changed the subject, Jennifer and the designers will return the day after tomorrow. They just called and said that the design has beenpleted, and everyone is very satisfied with the work. Finnley was very happy, and he asked, Can I take Mya there tomorrow? Welle back with people the day after tomorrow. Ivans eyes fell on him. Mya? Were they The two peoples eyes met, and Finnley quickly exined, No, she always wanted to have a look at that ce, me too. I heard that Roxy Waterfall is very beautiful. Sure, then. Ivan didnt say much, Hand over the work to me. It was normal for young people to be in love. Chapter 644 Leslie Panics Okay! Finnley said calmly, Then the search for Leslies wife will be postponed for a day. Im not confident in anyone else to handle it. OK. Ivan readily agreed. In the evening, after getting off work, Finnley came to the door of the vice presidents office. He looked at Mya and knocked on the opened door. The two girls looked up at him together. Mya asked, Are you off work? Yes. She grabbed her bag, got up, and walked towards him. She had been waiting to get off work. Linda sat in her seat, watching their backs disappear. She still felt lost in her heart. Finnley didnt even look at her out of the corner of his eyes. Love was a thorn buried in her heart, and it hurt every time she thought of him. On the way home, Mya asked Finnley, There is something wrong with Linda recently. Whats wrong with her? Finnley asked, Did she make things difficult for you? Why would she? She asked inexplicably, and then blurted out, She borrowed 10, 000 dors from me. She should have something urgent to handle, but I didnt ask the reason. After hearing this, Finnley didnt say anything more. Money was a small problem. As long as Linda didnt offend her. Finnley thought, Linda was not a bad woman like Catherine, and he didnt show any feelings for Mya. After a while, Finnley said, Ms. Brooks will be back the day after tomorrow. I have asked Mr. Marsh for a day off. Lets go to Roxy Waterfall tomorrow. The girl turned her eyes wide open. She was ecstatic, Really? Why would I lie to you? Finnley was happy too. Just the two of us? Will you drive? She was a little worried, The journey to the mountains is long. Wouldnt your shoulders hurt after sitting for so long? I dont drive with my shoulders. Finnley was very relieved, My wound has healed up, so dont worry. I can drive 800 kilometers on end. Mya was very happy, Lets bring them some fresh fruit, there should be no more in stock. Sure, well do it tomorrow morning.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The beautiful sunset smudged the whole city, came in through the window and shonezily on them. They looked like a perfect match. At nightfall, a ck SUV drove into Leslies yard. Josh got out of the car with Leslie. They then walked through the living room and went upstairs into the study. The servant left immediately after serving the tea, not daring to make a sound. Ingrids funeral was held at the funeral home. Her family had visited three times. Leslie refused to show up there. He said that since they had divorced, Ingrids funeral had nothing to do with him. Upstairs in the study. Leslie stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, saying coldly, Ivan is investigating the rtionship between me and ke. There was dissatisfaction in his tone, and he seemed to be using something, How did he get suspicious? Josh lowered his head, Mr. Eastwood, he wants to bring you down, and hell try all means to do that. Leslie was in a panic. He couldnt deny that Ivan was very powerful. He was a little anxious yet he forced himself to be calm. He frowned coldly as he said, Has all the evidence been wiped away? Mr. Eastwood, I checked again, please rest assured, everything is gone. Josh was a reliable person. He was not only efficient in doing things, but also as ruthless as Leslie. Sitting down at the desk, Leslie took out a cigar, We must win this jewelry battle. Once we win, even if he targets me openly, people will think that he hates me because I defeat him. And things he does would be seen as deliberate revenge. Yes! Josh agreed. After a while, Leslie said to him, You may leave now. You must be extra careful recently, do not get caught. Yes! After Josh left, Leslie called Catherine. At this moment, Catherine had just returned to the room. She stared at the iing call for a long time indifferently. In the end, she answered it. Whats the matter? Chapter 645 Finnley Is a Little Jealous From her cold tone, Leslie could feel her current mood. Still angry? Leslie took a puff on the cigar, squinted his eyes, and let out circles of smoke. Then he sighed softly, You should be very clear about who I am. Say what you want. Otherwise, Ill hang up. Catherine didnt want to deal with him after work. Leslie said in a good voice, Okay, okay, I apologize to you, dont be angry. Catherine rolled her eyes and also took out a cigarette. Leslie said, I called you today because I have something to tell you. Speak. Her reply was curt. She didnt want to talk to him. She didnt care what a jerk he was. What she cared about was that when the police wanted to arrest him, she became a cover-up. Leslie was worried that she would hang up the phone, so he quickly got to the point, We shouldunch the True Love series as quickly as possible. We must do it before Marsh Group did.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Okay. After reaching an agreement, Leslie didnt know what to say, Have a good night. After saying that, he hung up the phone. In fact, Catherine thought so too. But inspiration was important when it came to designing. Efficiency should be put second. They should spend more time on designing work. The first step was important. The progress of the subsequent production could always be sped up. With the best diamonds in hand, they had nothing to be afraid of. Catherine sat in front of theputer. After she finished her cigarette, she tried to concentrate on her thoughts, calm down her mind, and put herself to work. She told herself that she must not let anything disturb her. Downtown, in an apartment. Mya opened the medicine box and put something in a canvas bag. What are you doing? Finnley was puzzled. She replied while putting the medicine in the bag, You need to change the medicine tomorrow. We need to take them with us to the mountains. No need. My wound is all scabbed. Does it recover that fast? She couldnt believe it. I just took a shower and saw it in the mirror. Finnley sat down on the sofa, Do it now. Itll be thest time. She froze for a moment, watching him take off his shirt and turn his back to her. Seeing that the wound the size of a finger had scabbed, Mya finally breathed a sigh of relief, and carefully applied the drug for him again, This drug is really effective, Rowan is a genius. Finnley felt a bit ufortable hearing her praise other guys. Have you finished your series? He asked. Not yet, new episodes are released slowly. He thought for a while and asked, Do you like Spencer very much? Yup. She said without thinking, There must be a lot of people who like him. My Facebook page is full of his pictures sometimes. Why did women like Spencer? Because he was a bad boy? The night was getting deeper In Roxy Waterfall, the sound of gurgling water always brought peace to the mind. In the houses. The lights went out one by one. The designers of the R-n Group fell asleep. Catherine went to bedte. She was still racking her brains for inspiration. She had abandoned two drafts, which made her a little anxious. Turned off the lights andy down on the bed, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Three oclock in the night. She started to sweat on her forehead. Each of her cells was in a state of high tension. She was frowning in her dreand. No, donte here let me go let go! In a room locked from the inside, the drunk Leslie pinned her on the bed, pulling off her clothes. He was so heavy that she couldnt move. She lost control of her waist, and couldnt escape at all. Chapter 646 Nightmare Let go of me! She resisted but found that her hands were getting weaker and weaker. Her whole body was limp, Let go Recalling the ss of wine, she had just drunk, she panicked! As her body got hotter and hotter, Catherine had a bad feeling She was going to copse. Catherine, Ive liked you for a long time Leslie knelt on top of her and tore off his tie irritably, Would you marry me? Be my wife, my eleventh wife. I promise our wedding will be the grandest that the century sees. And half of mypany will be yours! No Catherine had a terrible headache. She was losing her voice, her throat was tight, and her vision was getting blurred. Leslie pressed down In the dream, Catherine struggled helplessly. She wanted to plead but couldnt make a sound. Desperation was written on every inch of her skin. She had the urge to kill. She felt that her life waspletely ruined! In the dream, tears of panic rolled down silently, soaking her bedsheets and quilt No In reality, Catherine, who was lying on the bed, tightened her grip on the quilt. She sat up as if she had been shocked by thunder. She opened her eyes in the dark, panting! She felt that Leslie was in this room, which made her terrified! It took her a long while to calm down. Seeing that her clothes were intact, hearing the crowing of frogs outside the window, and seeing the moon above the trees, Catherine realized that it was a false rm. She was relieved a little bit. It was just a dream But why would she have such a dream? It should be telling her something, reminding her to stay on guard. Catherine couldnt sleep for the rest of the night. Leslie was a dangerous person. She should be on guard. Unable to fall asleep again, she lifted the quilt, took out a cigarette in front of the window, took a deep breath, and exhaled circles of smoke. Looking at the moon outside the window, she couldnt help thinking of Ivan Her old memories came to her like a flood. Her heart was aching again. Tears surged up in her eyes. She let the pain strike. She thought she hated him. She thought she could forget about him. While Catherine was suffering from insomnia, someone was enjoying the night. Mya was one of them. She slept in the master bedroom tonight, on the bed. Finnley offered to sleep on the sofa. When he found that her back was hurting, he decided that his injury was no longer a problem. Finnley sleptte. He stood by the window for a long time. Under the moonlight, he felt that he had changed. Recalling the details of his days spent with her, he just felt it surreal. After leaving home, he had been used to solitude. He had no friends except Ivan. Finnley defined himself as having a social phobia. He didnt like socializing, but this girl broke into his life and moved into his home. Finnley hadnt imagined that he would be so close to a woman, a college student. The next morning.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mya got up quickly after the rm clock went off. She got excited thinking of the ongoing trip. She had sweet dreamsst night. After washing up, she stood in the mirror, admiring her beautiful face, thinking that she looked good today. Opening the door, she saw Finnley sitting on the sofa reading a book. Good morning. Morning. He looked at her. Ready to go? Sure! Then they went downstairs together, had breakfast, and dropped by a fruit shop. They bought lychees, durians, mangoes, red bayberries, and so on. Finnley drove by himself on the way to Roxy Waterfall. ording to the GPS, it would take at least one hour to get there. Chapter 647 Heartbroken It was a beautiful day today. The sun was shining and the sky was blue. The sunshine fell on the car through the gaps in the leaves. For the sake of safety, Finnley did not drive fast. He honked carefully at every corner and reminded Mya, Remember, when you drive, you should slow down when you turn, and you must honk in advance. Okay, Ill bear it in mind. Mya smiled at him. She was grateful for his taking her out. To avoid boredom along the journey, Finnley chose a song to y Is your injury better? The two asked the same question at the same time, both turning to look at each other. Then came a moment of silence. Mya smiled, My injury is not worth to be mentioned! She raised her finger and pulled off the Band-Aid, Its just a little bit of scratch. But its something new for you, isnt it? Finnley said, You are the mayors daughter, a little bit of scratch is not a small issue. Dont make fun of me! I am not that dramatic. She smiled, Lets worry about you, will your wound hurt if you sit like this for two hours or so? The wound has healed. Didnt you see itst night? His tone was rxed. Dont worry about me. And dont me yourself. I am not going to me myself! I didnt ask you to save me! She stretched her hand out of the window to catch the sunlight, as happy as a child Last night, she googled the Roxy Waterfall and was deeply attracted by the scenery. At this time, in front of the wooden house downstream of the waterfall. In front of the barbecue booth, two waitresses were grilling food. The air was full of the strong smell of meat. Wow! The meat is ready! I am going to have a try! It smells so good! Lettuce is much tastier than cucumber! Are we having a barbecue because Mr. Russell ising over? A female designer smiled, We didnt have it yesterday. Right! The waitress smiled, We dont have much food choice in the mountains except barbecue. Another female designer came over and asked with bright eyes, Will he reallye? Sure, they should be on their way. Some people have expectations and joy written all over their faces. Not far away, smoke was rising from the bamboo forest. Someone wrapped sweet potatoes in tin foil and buried them in the soil one by one. They were roasting sweet potatoes and corn. Someone picked up dried bamboo sticks and dry leaves Life there seemed to be primitive. To wee Finnley, they are doing their part. Does Mr. Russell have a girlfriend? Someone had a question. No idea! But I have never seen any girl with him. He seems to be alone all the time. Maybe his girlfriend doesnt work in ourpany. He can easily find a position for his girlfriend in ourpany. Isnt it good to be together every day? They could go home together after work. I heard he is kind of a trust fund kid, you know. Someone said softly, His family ownspanies. Seriously? Someone was surprised, Where did you hear that from? Then why doesnt he go back and be the boss? Im not sure. Its just some gossip. If its true, why would he work for other people? If I were him, I would go home. You are not him. So, who knows? While chatting, people a white Maybach came into view, and soon parked in the parking lot next to the wooden house. Several female designers hurriedly checked if they looked alright. The way the smiled looked a little bit deliberate. It was always exciting to see their crush. Yet when the car door opened, they saw a girl get out of the car with Finnley Their hearts broke in an instant.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 648 Unintentional Confess The trunk of the car was opened, and Finnley turned to take out the fruit. Mya also followed to help. Ill get this. Finnley said to her with concern, Be careful of your hands. As he spoke, he lifted seven or eightrge bags with both hands like superman. Mya felt heavy even looking at those bags. She followed him silently into the wooden house. The female designers understood everything through this small detail. Mr. Russell cared for this girl very much! He had never treated any woman like this before. Hi! Mr. Russell. They still greeted him with smiles on their faces, but their excitement was greatly reduced because of Myas presence. Hello, guys. Finnley put the fruit under the eaves, Guys, help yourself. Itll all for you! Thank you, Mr. Russell. Mya also waved to everyone, Hello. She smiled, although she didnt know any of these people, for the next day, shed be staying with them. Hello. Someone looked at her. After a brief greeting, no one spoke more. At that moment, Jennifer came out of the cabin, I didnt expect you to arrive so soon! Jennifer! Mya turned and ran towards her, hugging her, Its been a while! Yes, it has! Jennifer also hugged her happily. Hi! Ms. Brooks. Finnley greeted her. Jennifer responded with a smile, Hi, it must have been an exhausting trip! Come in and have a seat! The tea was ready. After Finnley came in, he first reported his work and talked about thepany. A female designer brought in the grilled food on a te, Have a try, its freshly grilled. Thanks. Mya took a sip of water and said, Ill have a look at the surroundings. She then went out to the barbecue stove. This minced garlic is so beautiful. Yes, it was made this morning. Try this barbecue, its delicious. Thanks. Gradually, they got to know each other better. Although they were not very friendly, at least they acted like they were on the surface. After all, Mya came with Finnley. In the wooden house, Finnley was chatting with Jennifer, but his eyes had never left Mya. Ill have a look outside. With that, he got up and walked out. Dont eat too much barbecue, youll get pimples! Finnley reminded her in front of everyone. He was worried about her although he sounded a bit lecturing. Jennifer heard it too. Finnley had been watching Mya, he could remember how many pieces of the barbecue she ate, right? Looking at the two of them in the yard, Jennifer couldnt help feeling a little worried for Mya. Every sensible person could tell that Finnley had a crush on Mya. But he had been engaged, if Mya fell in love with him too, how should they face the future? Catherine had been a pain in the neck even though she and Ivan had never been engaged. Jennifer and Ivan went through a lot to finally be together. But Finnley had a fiance. So, Mya would end up being the home wrecker, which she wouldnt want to be. Ms. Brooks, have a try. Finnley came in with a fruit te. Finnley, I need to talk to you. Jennifer sat on the stool and looked up at him calmly, You may close the door first.Txt belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Finnley closed the door casually and looked at Jennifer, feeling that what she was going to say shouldnt have much to do with work. Whats it, Ms. Brooks? His voice was gentle. Do you like Mya? Jennifer asked softly, I mean, in a romantic way. Chapter 649 Does Finnley Like Her? Why are you asking me this? Finnley was a little surprised, What we did just now is just between friends, isnt it? After saying this, he felt a little guilty. He had never seriously thought about his feelings for Mya. But Jennifer was very clear that they were more than just friends. Finnleys eyes were on Mya all the time. There was a moment of silence in the room. Finnleys eyes fell on the cup of Earl Gray tea on the table. He picked up the cup and looked at it, thinking seriously, Do you think He raised his eyes and continued to ask, Do you think I like her? Jennifer smiled slightly, A little bit, maybe you didnt even realize it, or you just dont want to face it. Her words hit Finnley. As Myas friend, Jennifer reminded him, But I heard from Ivan that you have a fiance. Finnley paused from drinking the water. He raised his head and looked Jennifer straight in the eye. Finnleys expression changed slightly. He answered with silence. Jennifer didnt go further. If you can make her happy, I will support you. She is young and naive. Im just worried that she wont handle it if your fiance is a Catherine-like person. She will get hurt. You should solve the problem as soon as possible. I know. Finnley nodded. Then he took a sip of his tea. Thank you for your kindness. Maybe she and I are just friends. I admit that I like her, but thats it. Jennifer heard his hesitation about this rtionship from his words. Finnley said sincerely, If Im to be with her, Ill take care of everything. I wont let be a mistress. So dont worry. I do have a fiance, but weN?velDrama.Org content. He hesitated. Jennifer didnt ask. It was personal. Maybe he had his own ns. In the yard outside the wooden house, Mya was eating grilled eggnt. She was still wearing the light-yellow coat Finnley bought. A youngdy next to her told her, You can put more minced garlic, the essence of roasted eggnt lies in the minced garlic. Thanks. With a sweet smile, she added more minced garlic to the eggnt. Not far away, behind a tall camphor tree, Catherine was standing here like a ghost. Her gaze fell on Mya changed from calm to stern, and her fingers tightened a little bit. She still remembered how Mya had humiliated her, and she never intended to let go. Now, this girl came into the mountains, in Finnleys car! It seemed that she was dating Finnley. So, she stole Lindas crush. What a bitch! Linda hated Catherine, but Catherine didnt want to lose Linda as a friend, because Linda was still useful to her. Therefore, she decided she should do something for Linda. She had a n. Catherine knew that she couldnt just go over and p Mya in the face. After a while of watching, she left. It was getting dark. Before the sunset, Finnley took Mya to the waterfall. Before they left, they asked if anyone would like to join them. No one did. They had all been there, very often, No one wants to be a third wheel. Those female designers who liked Finnley felt sad seeing so. Jennifer stood in the courtyard and watched them leave. Be safe! Well wait for you guys for dinner! Okay! Roxy Waterfall was a tourist attraction. Many people came for the waterfall even if they were not going to spend the night there. Chapter 650 Resting in His Arms In summer, standing in the water with bare feet was an amazing feeling. Along the way, Finnley and Mya met many young peopleing and going, as well as some families with children. Although they were in the mountains, they were not alone.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. On one side of the stone stairs were the mountains while on the one side was a pool, where some big rocks with strange shapes stood. Some people step on them to take pictures. The mountain road got steeper as they went higher. Some people held the railing, some held hands. Give me your hand! said Finnley. Then he reached out his big palm in front of her. Mya nced at him, and without hesitation, she put her little hand in his palm. The moment the hands touched; their temperature conveyed. Under the cool wind, Mya followed Finnley, stepping up high stones step by step. It was too steep; she didnt dare to look down. The sound of the waterfall was getting closer and the view was getting more spectacr. They could almost feel the water mist sprayed on their face, which felt very cool. Be careful, there is water on the stone steps above here. It could be slippery Finnley reminded her, You can step where I stepped. Mya didnt speak, she was afraid of heights! She had no gut to look down, it was so steep! Her palms were sweating. The waterfall was close at hand. They were almost there! She could see the water flowing down from the top of the mountain when she looked up. She held his hand tightly, not wanting him to look down on her. Under the waterfall was the first big water beach, and the water flowing down from the water beach formed a small waterfall, and then it umted into a small pool slowly going down until it became a small stream. Many people were swimming in the big water beach below the waterfall. Some were taking photos of those strange-shaped rocks on the shore. Finnley led Mya to step on thest big rock, and they finally reached the top! But she was dizzy, and then leaned into his arms. Finnley froze for a moment. She put her arms around his waist. Her legs were shaking. Are you okay? Finnley frowned slightly as he hugged her. I need to rest a bit Mya was still conscious. She leaned on him, trying to calm herself down, his faint fragrance gave her a sense of security. Finnley stood up straight patiently like a tree, supporting her. They had never been so intimate over the days. Finnleys face froze. He was a little bit at a loss, and his heartbeat was a little bit weird. He had never expected this moment. Not far away, a good photographer was taking pictures of the scenery with a camera After a series of photos, Finnley and Mya happened to fall into his lens. Wait! While choosing the photo, his eyes lit up. He squinted and looked forward. The way Mya and Finnley embraced was such an embellishment in the beautiful scenery. So, he took another two shots from another angle. They were too good-looking that every photo was wless. Its been a long time since he took such a good photo. Perfect! Are you feeling better? Finnley tried to release Myas hand and held her shoulder. How do you feel? Mya looked up from his arms, frowned, and pouted, Im afraid of heights, Im sorry. She restrained herself not to look down. Finnley met her gaze, and he shook his head. Theres nothing to be ashamed of. You made it! Some people are dizzy, some are afraid of heights. Its all normal. Surrounded by the sound of water, Mya slowly turned her eyes and looked at the magnificent waterfall. She had the urge to y in the water, so she took a step forward. Dont go into the water. Finnley seemed to read her mind. Why not? She turned to look at him. Finnley followed, The water is very cold. You may catch a cold unless you are super healthy. How do you know Im not super healthy? She asked with a smile. He said without thinking, Just in case, what can we do if you have a fever in the mountain? There isnt even a hospital. Seeing him talking like a mom, Mya couldnt helpughing, Are you caring about me? Her smile was sweet. Her eyes were shining. The photographer not far away was attracted by the two of them, so he took a few more photos. In fact, he didnt mean any harm. Mya and Finnley were too good-looking, he couldnt help it. Chapter 651 Finnley, There’s Snake In the eyes of anyone else, they looked just like a couple. After Mya heard Finnleys words, she didnt go into the water. There must be 100 meters from up there. Looking up at the spectacr waterfall not far away, she asked, Is it a river above it? Otherwise, where does the watere from? Finnley stood by her side. This is the magic of all waterfalls. The water never runs dry. Looking around, he added, The ce hasnt beenmercialized and maintained its natural beauty. Seeing the waterfall running down, Mya felt that it looked like a huge curtain. The surrounding mountains, with green trees and red flowers, made the ce a perfect resort. The waterfall was hidden in the ovepping mountains, and even at a long distance, the air is filled with mist, making people feel the refreshing nature. In front of the cabins. Everyone was preparing dinner together. Most of the ingredients grew in the mountains, which made them taste a lot better than those in the supermarket. Because of Finnleys arrival, Jennifer went to the owners home and bought two chickens. She asked the owner to help processing it before she made chicken soup. Finnley And Mya walked down the mountain and saw the sky being dyed red by the sunset, it was beautiful. Seeing everyone busy in the yard and the smoke, Mya smelled the aroma of food. They came back! Come on! Dinners ready! Finnley and Mya elerated their paces. They made apple pies and mashed potatoes for dinner as well as some home-cooked dishes. The chicken soup was delicious. This was thest dinner they had here and everyone cherished it. We cane againter on when we are on vacation. Yes, I love it here. Its like a paradise. In the courtyard, everyone sat around the table for dinner, and the beautiful sunset shone on them. After dinner, there was the afterglow and it was the most charming time of the day. Some people started taking photos. Someone packed up the things and started loading them into the trunk They all kept their valuable belonging attended. Mya sat by the stream on the swing chair, which was only a few meters shorter than the wooden cabin, listening to the sound of water running and swinging She was freed from all troubles. Finnley stood by the cabin and on top of the steps and enjoyed the beauty of the valley. There were a lot of yellow flowers in clusters, which was really beautiful. Finally, his eyes fell on the woman on the swing. Looking at her smiling, Finnley felt happier than ever. Mya, Finnley,e eat the fruits! After a while, someone called them. Finnley looked back, Coming! Mya looked up at him standing with his back to the gorgeous sunset that outlined his handsome profile, she was lost in it. Youing? Finnley asked her. They were only about five or six meters away. Yes. Mya had just got up and was about to walk over to him when she saw a snake on the step not far away sticking out its tongue at and crawling up to her. Her eyes widened, Finnley A snake Her heart beat fast.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. When she looked up, she saw that Finnley was about to turn around and leave. She screamed in horror, Finnley! There is a snake! Finnley turned his eyes, and the snake aimed and rushed at Mya! Ah! Mya instinctively covered her face with her hands. Finnley immediately jumped down the steps. He stopped firmly in front of her and held her into his arms. Then he kicked the snake into the stream. Chapter 652 Feeling Sorry for Her Then, Finnley looked down at her and saw her right leg bitten by the snake, Mya gasped and frowned in pain. Sorry, I was too slow. He held her up in his arms and quickly rushed to the cabin. He felt guilty. It hurts. Mya covered her knee, her eyes in tears and her body stiffened, she was in lingering fear. What happened? In the yard, everyone saw Finnley holding Mya and walking over, they were all worried. Mya was bitten by a snake! Finnley was so worried that he could hardly think straight. Jennifer rushed out of the cabin. She was a doctor and had dealt with a lot of emergencies before. Everyone saw her casually grab some unknown grass from a corner and crushed them in her palms. Get in the car, now! Then she said to a bodyguard, Send them to Dr. Watsons! There are a lot of snakes here, be careful. Yes, Mrs. Marsh. The bodyguard quickly pulled open the door of the back seat, and Finnley got in with Mya in his arms. Jennifer followed and applied the herbs to the ce where Mya was bitten, after that, Finnley pressed his hand on it. What kind of snake was it? Jennifer asked, looking up. Do you know? I dont, Finnley replied. Mya frowned, I dont know either. She shivered in fear. Go to Rowan! Jennifer stepped back, quickly closed the door, and said to the bodyguard who had got in the drivers seat. Drive safe! Yes, maam. he started the car. Finnley, take care of her. Im calling Rowan! Jennifer shouted at them. I will! The car soon disappeared from their sight. Everyone in the yard was worried and had lingering fear. They all looked down at the ground under their feet. There are snakes here? Geez. Some people got a chill down their spines. I I sat there for half an hourst night another said. Its so scary. Everyone started discussing and dared not leave the pack. Jennifer reminded everyone, Stay in your cabins and dont walk around out here. This is the season for snake movement. Be careful. We are leaving tomorrow and we have to stay safe for tonight. Yes! At this moment, someone said, I think we should go to bed early tonight. I agree. Lets go back to our rooms. Lets go. The designers in the yard all went back to the cabins. The white Maybach ran fast on the mountain road. The bodyguards driving skills were very good, which was why Jennifer named him as the driver. He used to be a famous speed racer, he could drive at a fast speed while ensuring safety. Mya sat on Finnleysps, he hadnt put her down and had been pressing on the crushed herbs that was helping with the detoxification. Does is still hurt? Finnley was worried. Mya frowned, Of course it still hurts! It will be fine. Dr. Watson will cure you. Finnley consoled her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. However, Mya felt like crying and she got a lump in her throat. Finnley stroke her head, let her lean in his arms, Hold on. We will be there soon. I miss my mom Mya choked with sobs, after all, she was still young, They dont care about me at all. They love each other but dont love me! It was obviously a very sad thing, but Finnley could not help but smile, feeling amused, What are you talking about? It is because of your existence that they love each other more now. Maybe they dont think they have to worry about you because you have been independent and they think you can do well on your own. Mya stopped speaking and started sobbing in his arms. It made Finnley feel sorry for her and he didnt know what to say to her. With one hand pressing the herbs on her knee, he put his arm around her shoulder, trying to make her feel better. He couldnt help thinking of the questions Jennifer had asked him today. Chapter 653 Staring at Rowan The former speed racer shortened the two-hour drive to half an hour. They soon arrived at the yard before Rowans house. Jennifer had called in advance and Rowan was ready and waiting for them. The bodyguard got off the car and opened the door for them. Finnley immediately rushed in with Mya in his arms. Rowan waited for them at the door, This way! He turned around and led the way. Dr. Watson. Finnley followed him into the operation room where the lights were on and with all sorts of medical equipment. It looked like a hospital room but with the feeling of a home. The medical kit had been opened and Rowan had put on the surgical gloves. Put her down on the bed. Rowan quickly was about to treat her wound. Finnley did as he said, he put Mya down on the bed, but Mya stretched out her arms and put them around his neck, with fear in her eyes. Feeling her nervousness and fear, Finnley sat down on the edge of the bed and clenched her hand, giving her an encouraging look, Its ok, I will be here. Rowan was treating the wound gently but quickly. Jennifer told him that she did not know what kind of snake it was and he took a careful look at the wound before he made sure It should be a viper. He immediately injected serum for Mya. Then he gave her a debridement to keep the venom from spreading. Finnley covered Myas eyes with his hand, Dont look. He couldnt bear to look at it himself. It should be because of the anesthetic that Mya didnt feel much pain. Rowan was digging up her flesh around wound with a knife, blood flowed down and dripped into the bucket on the ground, looking horrifying. Feeling her body shaking violently, Finnley held her hand tightly. No, Im scared! Mya could no longer hold on and buried her face in Finnleys arms.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Finnley was stunned. Two secondster, he stroked her hair and suddenly realized what he had been feeling for her. Soon, Mya was no longer scared. I want to sit up. She wanted to see how Rowan was treating her wound. Finnley helped her to sit up and put several pillows behind her back. Myas eyes fell on Rowan, who was tall, handsome and concentrated. He wore a simple white T-shirt, and a pair of casual pants, with thick ck hair that was slightly curly, he looked gentle. Looking at him, Mya felt her heart beating fast. He looked like an angel. Rowan wasnt looking at her. He treated her wound carefully and his hands were beautiful even under the gloves. Mya stared at him. While Finnley had been staring at her and found that she was a bit absent-minded. She got lose staring at Rowan? Finnley frowned and felt a sense of crisis. Mya looked at Rowan and smiled with admiration. A whileter, Rowan bandaged her wound and wad done treating her. Thank you, Dr. Watson, Mya said in a gentle voice. Rowan smiled at her, You are wee. Hows she? Was it serious? Finnley asked, Is it done? It was a viper. But luckily, you sent her here in time. She will be fine, Rowan said in a beautiful voice, But be careful not to get out of the bed. Finnley thought about it and asked, And should the medicine be changed? How? Change it twice a day and she will recover in less than a week without any scar. Rowan took out a bottle of ointment he had developed himself and handed it to him. Chapter 654 Jealous Thanks. Finnley took it from him, I will change her medicine on time after we get back, said Finnley, putting the medicine bottle into Myas hand. He picked her up and went straight out. Rowan looked at them at the door in surprise. Arent you going to keep her here for observation for the night? There are enough beds here for you. No, you have said she would be fine. Finnley answered while walking, I will change her medicine on time! Dont worry. Thank you! Mya smiled back at Rowan, Dr. Watson. Thank you! Finnley quickened his pace. Youre wee. Rowan took off his gloves, his smile still gentle. In the yard, the bodyguard opened the door for them and Finnley took Mya into the car. The moment the car drove away, Finnley breathed a sigh of relief. If they kept staying there, Mya might ask for Rowans number. Rowan, a handsome doctor, was a much bigger threat to him than Spencer.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. And he had realized that Mya was really fond of handsome-looking men. She got bitten by a viper and was still in the mood of appreciating handsome man. The car drove all the way to their apartment. The lights were on in the car and Mya sat next to him with her injured leg on his thighs. She looked at him in confusion, Whats wrong? You seem unhappy. Im not, Finnley said calmly. I dont think so, Mya asked with concern, Did something happen at work? Finnley frowned, No. Thats good. Mya nodded at ease. She thought of how concentrated and gentle Rowan was when he treated her wound. She couldnt help smiling. Hes such a handsome and skillful doctor. He had even sessfully developed medicine to cure cancer! How great is that? Finnley didnt answer. Rowan was indeed a doctor praised by millions of people. But he didnt want to hear Mya praising him. After a while, he heard her sigh, We left too fast! I didnt even get to ask for his number. Its all your fault! Finnley leaned on the back of the chair and closed his eyes for some rest. Myas strange gaze fell on his face. What was wrong with him? Was he tired from all the climbing today? She got bitten by a snake and he seemed really nervous. Shouldnt t he be happy now that she was fine? Well, for the sake of his apanying her to the doctor, she decided to shut up and let him have some quiet time. About ten minutester. The white Maybach drove into the Skyhigh Apartment Complex and stopped in the underground parking lot. The bodyguard got off the car and opened the door for them, We have arrived. Finnley opened his eyes and got off the car first. Thank you. Youre wee. Im leaving now. Okay. Then Finnley reached out his hand at Mya in the car, Come. I will carry you upstairs. There was no tenderness in his voice anymore. Mya hesitated. But someone might see us. Why do you care? Finnley asked in a in tone, I have carried you today. And Dr. Watson has said that you should move as less as possible. Can you walk? Mya didnt want her mother to be worried about her since she wasing home soon. She had to get well as quickly as possible. She gave her hands to him. Finnley carried her out of the car and Mya wrapped her arms around his neck. Their faces were so close and she couldnt help holding her breath. She dared not look into his deep eyes. Chapter 655 Strange Feelings Finnley was an incredibly handsome man, he seemed wless even at such a close distance. His features were delicate. Looking at him, Mya could not help chuckling. Finnley frowned, What are youughing at? Carrying her into the elevator, he looked down at her face, which was slightly pink.N?velDrama.Org content. For a moment, he wanted to bite her cheek. As Mya smiled, their eyes locked and Mya reminded him, Why dont you press the floor button? You want to spend the night in the elevator? Finnley came to himself and held her close to the buttons. Mya understood, pressed the number 28 and the elevator began to go up. What were youughing at? Finnley really wanted to know, it seemed to be about him. Mya smiled and looked at his handsome face, I wasughing at you. Your skin is too delicate for your age. Finnley asked, My age? You should be in your 30s soon, Mya tilted her head and replied, You are 26 already, arent you? Finnley was rendered speechless, Am I very old to you? Older than me! Mya added, We are six years apart. Girls nowadays prefer boys younger than them. You were already a big boy when I was born. What did she want? Reminding him of the age gap? Was she trying to send him some kind of message? Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh are 12 years apart and they seem great together. Finnley refuted. How could she imply that he was old? What? Mya stared at him, What are you talking about? Finnley realized what he had said and was silent. Mya didnt ask more questions. Ding! The doors were opened and Mya suddenly realized it. You are you, I am me while they are a couple. There is nothing topare. Whatever the age difference, as long as two people love each other, I dont see age as a problem. Finnley didnt answer. He carried her to the door and Mya opened the door with her fingerprint. After walking into the apartment, Finnley carried her into the master bedroom and put her gently in bed. She could smell the slight fragrance from Finnley that always made her feel at ease. Hey. What perfume do you use? she asked curiously. Finnley was stunned and looked at her, I dont use any. Mya was stunned. So its just your body smell? What? Mya withdrew her gaze awkwardly. Finnley stopped looking at her and helped her take off her shoes. He put the covers on her and left the room. A whileter, he came in again with a ss of water. Have some water. Mya indeed felt a bit thirsty. Thanks. Mya sat in bed, she took the ss and felt the water warm. He was considerate. Go to bed early tonight and keep the door open. Call me if you need anything. Taking the empty ss from her hand, Finnley turned around and left again. Mya watched him as he left, recalled how he blocked the beer bottle that night for her and how he jumped down the steps to save her today. He was so handsome when he held her into his arms and kicked the snake away. The room was quiet. She couldnt sleep, so she took a book and opened it, but she was in no mood to read. Somehow, her mind was in a mess. About half an hourter, footsteps came. Mya looked up and saw Finnley by her bed, asking, Are you hungry now? Do you want a sandwich or something? Mya shook her head. No. Im full. There was a silence and the twos eyes met. Finnley nodded and turned around to leave. Hey! Mya called to stop him and Finnley turned to look at her. My momsing home, she said to him in a low voice, I have to recover before she sees me. I dont want her to worry about me. I see. Finnley nodded. So Mya pursed her lips and said, Thank you. Somehow, Finnley felt at a loss. You are wee. If you need anything, tell me. Since her mom wasing home, she would leave soon, wouldnt she? Chapter 656 Jealous Again Finnley walked out of the room. You are the best! Mya smiled and said to him, looking at his back, Whoever marries you in the future will be the luckiest girl in the world. Finnley was stunned but didnt look back. It was hard to tell what he was thinking. After a pause, he left. Mya watched as he left the room. She pouted and smiled. She was lucky to have a friend like him. She had many friends but she wasnt really close with most of them. There was Jennifer, Ivan, and now Finnley. Finnley walked back to the study and sat down at the desk. He needed to reply to an email, but he held the muse in his hand and was in a trance. He couldnt help thinking Myas smiley face. Rowans medicine was really effective, Mya bled a lot after being bitten by the snake, but she did not feel any pain at all now. She sat in bed and read the book for a while, and then picked up the phone to watch the TV episode. Her mood was much lighter now. She was pleased when she saw Spencers face and couldnt help smiling. Men like Spencer, with their looks of the boy-next-door, were popr among girls now. It was gettingte. Finnley walked out of the study and stood at the door was the master bedroom. He wanted to knock on the door but was worried he might disturb Mya in her sleep. The door wasnt closed shut, he knew it. It was quiet around. Finnley hesitated for a while and heard Myasughter as he was about to go back to sleep on the couch. He frowned and stopped. She was still up? It was 12 oclock in the evening already. He pushed the door gently and found her on her phone, watching TV. The noises attracted Mya and the smile on her face froze. Why havent you gone to sleep? Why havent you? Finnley said in an aloof manner, Its sote at night. Dont you need any sleep? He sounded unhappy. Mya looked down at her phone and the episode was ten minutes to be finished. I will go to sleep soon. Finnley stared at her, motionless. Mya felt ufortable by his stare and swallowed. Fine. I will go to sleep now. Then she put down her phone. Finnley walked over and grabbed her phone from the bedside table. It was still on the TV episode. Was she fooling him? Seeing him unhappy, Mya said in a low voice, You can take it away. She looked aggrieved. Finnley took the phone, turned off the lights and left. He sat down on the couch and found that Myas wallpaper on her phone was a picture of Spencer. His face turned gloomier. He stared at Spencers cook-boy face and the pride in his eyes. In the picture, he was in a cool denim jacket, unbuttoned and showing his abs. He lookednguish with his hand supporting his jaw and four rings on his fingers. There was a huge tattoo at his chest. Finnley frowned and changed Myas wallpaper. He also deleted all the pictures of Spencer in her phone. But he didnt pry into her privacy. Putting the phone aside, hey down on the couch and covered himself with the quilt. With his hands at the back of his head, he stared at the ceiling and found it hard to fall sleep.N?velDrama.Org content. The next day. Mya woke up from a dream and habitually wanted to check the time on her phone on the bedside table but didnt find it. Then she sobered up and recalled it being taken away by Finnleyst night. Did he take her phone to work? He didnt even give it back to her? She immediately got out of the bed. Although her wound didnt hurt anymore, she felt it week in her knee and had to jumped all the way to the door. As she opened the door, she smelled the fragrance of pancakes and heard noises from the kitchen. Finnley hadnt gone to work? Chapter 657 Stay for Her It was nine oclock already. Finnley didnt go to thepany, he had asked Ivan for leave. And at the moment, he was making pancakes for Mya in the kitchen. He had intended to call her up after he was done. While cooking, Finnley nced at her standing at the kitchen door on one leg, holding the door frame and looking at him in surprise. Why didnt you go to work? asked Mya. Finnley looked back at the pancake, got it into the te and said, Im not going today. Mya was stunned. She had always thought of Finnley as a workaholic that never stopped working all year around. Soon, he walked toward her with the pancake, wearing an apron. He looked handsome still. Mya made way for him. After putting the te on the table, Finnley looked back at her, the doctor has told you to move as less as possible, didnt he? I didnt move my injured leg, Mya immediately answered. Does it still hurt? A little. Its okay. Mya looked at him and felt him different from before. Finnley took off the apron to wash his hands. The sunlight snuck in through the window and fell on his profile. After washing his hands, Finnley saw her still standing there, Have the pancakes. You have washed up, havent you? Her hair was in a mess, it seemed she had just woken up. Wheres my phone? Over there. Have breakfast first. Mya went to the bedroom and came out again five minutester. Give me my phone. Finnley handed it to her. Mya sat down and turned on her phone. Her wallpaper was changed! Why? Mya looked up at him in confusion, Why did you change my wallpaper? I was just forbidden to watch the show. I just think girls like you should watch something meaningful and inspiring, Finnley sat down opposite her and exined gently. Girls like me? Mya put down her phone, What inspiring? Like Stuff about angels or patriotism. Mya was stunned and amused. Is your wallpaper picture of an angel? I can change into it, Finnley looked at her and said seriously, You want to change together? Before she could answer, Finnley took her phone, Unlock it. Mya couldnt get angry with him somehow. He asked for leave to take care of her and made her breakfast. Therefore, she unlocked her phone and Finnley changed her wallpaper into a picture of General McArthur. He changed his wallpaper into it, too.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Why didnt you go to work today? Mya took her phone back and asked while eating the pancake. Of course, because he was worried about her. Finnley nced at her and was about to eat. Then the two ate in silence. After breakfast, Mya asked again, You arent going to work today? No, replied Finnley, I will stay to make your lunch, change your medicine and take care of you. Mya was moved. Finnley said in a in tone, Your mom is going toe back soon, right? So you have to recover as soon as possible. You dont want her to worry about you, do you? But I dont want to trouble you. Mya sighed. If you feel worried, you can send me to Dr. Watsons. Shed wish! Finnley looked over at her and tried to stay calm. You arent familiar with him, youd better not trouble him. I just dont want to trouble you, Mya was telling the truth, You have so much work to Mr. Marsh would handle it. Thepany will function without me. Mya pouted, I will function without you. Chapter 658 Fall in Love Finnley chuckled and corrected her, You will starve without me cooking for you. Mya didnt refute. Shed love hispany. It was too boring to be alone at home. Does it hurt still? Finnley stood up to clear the table and said in a gentle voice. Not anymore. Mya couldnt help smiling and praising, The medicine works really well. My wound should be healed soon. Yeah. Rowan was an excellent doctor, but Finnley hated it when Mya praised him. What a pity! I didnt get to ask for Dr. Watsons numberst night, Mya said regretfully, We left in such a hurry. Finnley didnt want to say anything more, put the dishes into the dishwasher and came out of the kitchen, Let me help you change your medicine. He shifted the topic. Okay. Thank you. Mya didnt intend to hold on to it for long. In the Marsh Group, the building stood tall under the clouds. Jennifer hade back from the Roxy Fall with the designers. They came back with great designs. Ivan had been waiting to receive them at the door. It was an honor for the designers. Everyone, nice work! You are getting a paid leave for today. You are free to go home now, Ivan stood there straight and said with a smile, We will meet at seven oclock tonight at Royal Nightclub for a party. Take your design drafts with you and there will be a discussion and exchange. You can order your favorite dishes before 12 oclock. Yay! Royal Nightclub! I have never been there before! Of course. Its the best club!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thank you, Mr. Marsh! Then, some designers walked into thepany building while the others went home. Ivan reached out his hand at Jennifer with affection. Jennifer walked over, put her arm in his and walked upstairs with him. I wonder how Mya is now, Jennifer said in the elevator, I am going to see her tonight. Okay. I will go with you. I have a file to take to Finnley, Finnley put his arm around her shoulder and entwined his fingers with hers. I believe in Rowan. As long as shes safe, Jennifer couldnt help asking after they walked out of the elevator, Do you think Finnley and Mya might be together someday? No one can be sure, Ivan said, The chance of two people meeting each other is 1/10, 000, 000, bing friends, 1/200, 000, 000, one falling in love with another, 1/500, 000, 000 and falling in love with each other As he said, he shook his head, Its really hard. It was true. And Finnley was still engaged. In the VPs office, Linda had just finished watering the nts. She was confused. Why hadnt Myae to work? Hearing footsteps, she looked over. Mrs. Marsh. Good morning, Jennifer said in a gentle manner, Youve been working hardtely. You should go to the party at Royal Nightclub with everyone else tonight. We havee back. Okay. Linda agreed. She thought of the 200, 000 dors she owed Jennifer. But since she had paid Catherine back with all her money, she had to dy paying Jennifer back. Moreover, she owed Mya 50, 000 dors. Linda was determined to work hard and pay off her debts this year. Chapter 659 Feeling Ignored Thinking that Mya hadnte to work, Linda asked in confusion, Mrs. Marsh, is Mya noting to work today? She got bitten by a snake yesterday at Roxy Fall. Jennifer sat down in her chair. Linda was stunned. Got bitten by a snake? Was that why Finnley didnte to work either? Was he taking care of Mya at home? She didnt see him in the presidents office just now. But dont worry. She is using the medicine Rowan made and will recover soon. I see. Linda was overwhelmed by jealousy. Finnley asked for a whole days leave. Were they together already? Jennifer wrote down the dishes everyone had orders and their eating habits. She was really a thoughtful boss. However, things were different in the R-n Group. In the Roxy Fall, Catherine was still trying to find inspiration in the mountain. She walked to the cabin district and suddenly stopped. The cabins seemed empty. And the doors were closed. They should be cooking at this hour, shouldnt they? A whileter, she saw a middle-aged man walk to the door with his wife and daughter and open the door. They put their luggage in. So, Jennifer and her designers had left? They had finished the designs? Catherine felt anxious, immediately returned to their ce and said to everyone, Guys, we have to speed up, or the Marsh Group will get ahead of us. However, everyone simply nced at her and didnt say a word. Catherine frowned and felt ignored. Do you have something to say? After a few moments of silence, a short-haired woman said, You shouldnt be sopetitive. Just do our own thing. We arent your pawns. Catherine frowned. Why was everyone in R-n so hard to please? When she was the VP of the Marsh Group, she had been respected by everyone. In the city. Linda got off work at about five in the afternoon. She went back to her rented apartment first, took a shower and changed into the most expensive dress she had. Then, she put on a light makeup. She was young among all the designers in the Marsh Group. The designers ages ranged from 30 to 50 and most of them had had family in the city.N?velDrama.Org content. Linda had always envied them. They all had their representative works and had graduated from top universities. They were the best designers. As the VPs assistant, Linda had met them before but was never close with them. Having them as her friends was always helpful, she thought she had to seize the opportunity tonight. It would be nice if she could be friends with some of them. All of a sudden, Linda envied Jennifer, for she had a lot of friends and had met a lot of people. The daughter of the mayor was her friends and the talented doctor, Rowan Watson, also her friend. Linda finally believed that one had to work hard on his own to realize his dream. His family background only offers a start. The Royal Nightclub was the most high-end club owned by the Marsh Group. It was famous not only in the country but also around the world. The decoration here was luxury and the customers here were all celebrities and rich people. Only those who had an VIP card could enter the club and the VIP card couldnt be brought simply by money. Ivan decided to celebrate here, which had shown how important the project was. The designers were all excited and had been taking photos at the door. They were now in a meeting room for a simple meeting. Ivan and Jennifer were inside while Linda waited at the door. The meeting was about to designs and she hadnt been invited in. Chapter 660 Doesn’t Fit In Linda walked back and forth alone in the hall, wearing a white dress. The ce was splendid. The warn lights fell on her, making her feel a bit awkward. If it werent for the Marsh Group, she might never get a chance to be there. As she walked around, she reached a private room in which several people were having dinner. Seeing those people dressed elegantly, she couldnt help but feel that the differences between one and another had been predestined. Ordinary people might not be able to afford even one of the essories they were wearing even if they worked hard all their lives. Thinking of the debts she had to pay, Linda got anxiety. In the receiving room.N?velDrama.Org content. All the designers had stated the ideas of their designs, which were shown to everyone afterwards. Ivan gavement on each design from his own point of view before concluding, I can see that you have put in more efforts than any previous project. I have seen your best from these designs and each design is unique. Thank you, Mr. Marsh. Its all thanks to Mrs. Marshs idea. someone said, The Roxy Waterfall is an incredible ce for inspiration. I like it there, and I n to take my next vacation there, another said. In that case, we can go there regrly so that you could be inspired, Ivan smiled and said, Anyway, good job, everyone. He had be friends with the designers. Although everyone knew that he was a married man now, it was a pleasure to have a few words or an exchange of nces with him. Well, lets go to dinner now, Ivan said to everyone, After dinner, you can enjoy yourselves here. But dont drive after drinking. Put your safety first. Thepany will pay for all the expenses here tonight. Thank you, Mr. Marsh! Yay! Thank you, sir! Everyone apuded and Jennifer smiled. This was a missionpleted for her. She held Ivans hand and they walked out. After dinner, they were going to see Mya. Jennie, I had thought they would give you a hard time, but it seems they all respect and look up to you. Well, I treat them with sincerity and I got reciprocated. Jennifer had always believed that the key to get along with others was sincerity. The dining room wasrge and reserved. It wasrge enough for 50 people to dine together. The designers sat down at their own seat and the table was filled with dishes they had ordered. They were overjoyed. Linda was also here. She didnt have any friends here while the designers all knew each other, they were talking andughing. Linda sat down next to Jennifer. Linda, heres the salmon you ordered, have a taste, Jennifer said gently to her. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh. They will go karaoke next door after dinner, you should go with them. Jennifer smiled, You guys should have fun tonight. Arent you going? Linda asked. Were going to see Mya. Jennifer told her, She was bitten by a snake. Last night, Finnley sent her back to downtown. Although Dr. Watson had helped her treat her wound, I dont know how shes doing now. Linda knew that Jennifer and Mya were friends in private. Moreover, Mya was the daughter of the mayor. The Marsh Group needed to get along with her father, right? After all, the mayor had says in a lot of matters. Linda felt like an outsider here. She didnt fit in here with the designers. So she summoned up her courage and asked, Can I go with you? She actually just wanted to see Finnley. Chapter 661 Leslie Eastwood Knew It Jennifer didnt ask Ivan for permission as she didnt think it was a problem. Of course. Lets finish the meal quickly. Then we can go. OK. Thank you, Ms. Brooks. In fact, Linda still couldnt let go of Finnley and face reality. Whenever she heard Myas name, she couldnt help but think about Finnley and feel upset. She wished he was only a friend of Mya, although she couldnt convince herself either. It was rare for her to have a crush on a man. Once she had, she wouldnt want to miss him. The dinner ended happily. It was the first time the employees had dinner with Ivan together, who made them feel he was just a boy next door. After dinner, Ivan reserved a karaoke box and sent them over. The box was filled with liveliness and happiness. Over a dozen best serves provided services for them. All of them were excited as it was their first time experiencing it. Then Linda followed Ivan and Jennifer out of the nightclub. When Ivan pulled the door next to the passengers seat open, he noticed Linda and was confused. Jennifer hurriedly exined, She wants to see Mya with us. Ivan nodded in silence. Linda, however, was keyed up. Ivan emanated such a strong aura; it was the first time she was so close to him. Jennifer opened the rear door for her. Get in, Linda. Thank you, Ms. Brooks. Linda sat in, and so did Jennifer. They sat in the backseat together. Ivan thought his wife was too kind-hearted and considerate. However, Linda looked overcautious, holding her breath all the time. Ivan started the engine, heading for Skyhigh Apartment Complex. His Lamborghini was luxurious. Linda had never seen such an overbearing car on TV. She didnt think a crew could afford to rent such a car, as it was the symbol of status and power. Peering out the window, she was lost in thought. Catherine used to be so close to Ivan and almost became his wife. Linda could understand how reluctant she was. Linda had fallen in love with Finnley, a CEOs assistant. However, she also felt reluctant. Royal Nightclub. The designers were having a great time. The neon lights sparkled in the box, and the speakers sound effects reminded them of a superstars concert. They reserved the ride-hailing services, so they drank while ying games. Some sang songs, and some gathered to y truth or dare. The most popr drink was whisky which cost almost a hundred thousand dors. Suddenly, a designers phone rang. She pulled it out and checked the caller ID. Oh, I need to answer the call. Please excuse me. Then she left the box. The door of the box isted the noises from the corridor. The soundproofing was excellent in the nightclub. Not far from her, a senior executive of the R-n Group passed by. He overheard her conversation. Hello, Honey? Havent I told you we have a designers gathering tonight? Mr. Marsh invited us for dinner and karaoke. I will go hometer than usual. The senior executive of the R-n Group stopped mid-step, gazing at her. Mr. Marsh? A designers gathering? The female designer continued gently, Ah, thank you for helping him finish his homework. Ill send you on Facebook. See youter. She ended the call and returned to the box. The senior executive watched her. When the door opened, he saw many people having fun in the box. When the door closed, nothing could be heard in the corridor. After a thought, he strode forward while dialing Leslies number. Mr. Eastwood. the Marsh Groups design team has returned. They are gathering in Royal Nightclub for celebration.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 662 Still Jealous Leslie never worked overtime, so he had arrived home when he received the call.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Smoking a cigar while standing in front of the living rooms window, he looked stern. For celebration? Its way too early. Did you make a mistake? No. Im sure its their design team, the senior executive answered affirmatively. Leslie was confused as it wasnt Ivans style. After all, he should have celebrated it after the products sess in the market. Mr. Eastwood, does it mean the senior executive guessed, Their design drafts are perfect? It doesnt depend on my or Ivan Marshs opinion. Leslie took a drag of the cigar, exhaling. It only depends on the customers. We should hurry up, then. Probably theyll start the production tomorrow and leave us behind. Leslie didnt reply. He ended the call, and his stern face changed slightly. A whileter, he called Catherine, who was still in Roxy Fall. Leslie asked solemnly, Hows your design going? He was anxious, reluctant to be surpassed. Were still looking for inspiration. Some designers are getting on the right track, Catherine reported to him honestly. Whats wrong? Leslie answered, The design team of the Marsh Group has returned to town. Do you know this matter? Yes, I do. A short moment of silenceter, Leslie sighed, Good luck. Without extra words, he ended the call as he was unwilling to put too much pressure on her. Later that evening, a Lamborghini parked downstairs in Skyhigh Apartment Complexs parking lot. Ivan, Jennifer, and Linda entered the elevator and went upstairs to the 28th floor of a building. When the door opened, Finnley greeted them, Good evening, Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks. Good evening, Mr. Russell, Linda followed the Marsh couple in and greeted him. Finnley nodded at her in response, Good evening. He didnt look unhappy about her visit. Where is Mya? Is she better? Jennifer noticed Myas shoes at the door. Im here, Jennie. Before Finnley answered, they heard Myas excited voice from the bedroom. Jennifer passed the gift box to Finnley, striding into the room. The door wasnt closed, so she pushed the door and entered. How are you doing, Mya? Still hurts? She walked toward the bed. No. Not at all. But Dr. Watson asked me to stay in bed without walking. Im afraid I still need a few more days off. Mya was overjoyed. Congrattions, Jennie! You have an outstanding design team. Thanks. Jennifer sat on the bed edge, sorting her hair bangs lovingly. Linda is a great helper. Dont worry. It was the second time Linda came to Finnleys apartment, and she felt utterly different. Standing at the bedroom door, she saw Mya half lying against the bedhead in a white nightgown. Her hair hung over her shoulders, looking enchanting, although she was young. Mya also noticed her. Hello, Linda? Thank you for seeing me. They exchanged a smile. Linda walked toward her. Are you feeling better? I heard you were bitten by a snake, so I dropped in. Nothing severe. Its really kind of you, Mya said sweetly, The doctor asked me to rest at home for a while, so I took a few days off. Thank you for taking over my jobs for me. You are wee, Mya. Linda beamed at her. Take a good rest. However, she could hardly repress her jealousy. Linda found only one bedroom in this apartment, and Mya was lying on Finnleys bed. Linda wondered if they shared the same bed. She was absentminded, lost in thought. Jennifer and Mya chitchatted, and Linda took the chance to study the decoration in the bedroom. The room was huge, with a high-end design with simple colors. She could imagine the scene where Finnley was in a bathrobe while holding a ss of wine and standing before the window. Bitterness surged in her heart. Linda couldnt help falling for Finnley and failed to control it. She didnt know what to do. Chapter 663 Happy Moment Linda was a misfit for ces like Royal Nightclub. However, she also had the same feeling at Finnleys apartment. She was from an ordinary family and struggled hard to leave the underss. However, people around her were either from affluent families or well-educated. She always felt self-contemptuous. Although Jennifer was considerate and often chitchatted with her, Linda knew they werepletely different. Half an hourter. Ivan, Jennifer, and Linda bid Finnley farewell and went downstairs. Sit in, Linda. Jennifer opened the rear door. She was as easygoing as a girl next door. After Linda sat in, Jennifer also got into the car. If she let Linda sit in the backseat alone, thetter would feel awkward.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ivan started the engine and asked Linda for her home address. Thank you for giving me a ride. I hope its not too troublesome, Linda said in a trembling tone as she was too nervous. Its nothing, Ivan gently answered in a mellow tone, holding the steering wheel. Were heading in the same direction. He seldom spoke so much to her. His words sent warmth to her chest, and she felt appreciated. Linda, hows your mother doing? Jennifer looked at her and asked with concern. Linda answered, Shes getting much better. Thank you, Ms. Brooks. Then she added apologetically, Ill pay back the money ASAP. Jennifer didnt keep the money in mind at all. I didnt mean it Jennifer felt awkward and exined with a smile, I didnt mean the money. I just suddenly thought about your mother. I know, Ms. Brooks. Linda added, You didnt ask, but I always remembered it. No need to rush. Jennifer shook her head as she knew how much Linda earned a month. It doesnt matter if you dont return it. I was afraid you wouldnt ept my kindness back then. So, you can return whenever you want. Its not urgent. Really. Her words made Linda so touched that she couldnt utter a reply. She thought Ms. Brooks was indeed kind-hearted, lowkey, and down-to-earth. Soon, Ivan dropped Linda off in front of her rented apartment. When she got off, Jennifer said, See you tomorrow, Linda. See you. Good night, Ms. Brooks. Good night, Mr. Marsh. She waved them goodbye. Good night. After watching the Lamborghini vanish in sight, she went into the building. Ivan and Jennifer returned to Kelsington Bay. Is Mommy back? Alfie trotted downstairs, looking at Pippa in excitement. Is it for real? Will shee hereter? Youll see her pretty soon. Pippa was also joyful. Suddenly, they saw a car light in the yard, and the twins looked over. When the car was parked, they recognized it. Its Daddys car. Yeah! The children trotted out of the living room, and Pippa hurriedly followed them. Watch out! Slow down! Youll fall. Ivan and Jennifer got down from the car. Daddy! Mommy! Diana threw herself into Ivans arms, and Jennifer bent over to lift Alfie. Did you put on much weight, son? Jennifer almost failed to hold him up. He was indeed heavier. Pippa bowed at them with a bright smile. Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. Master Alfie has put on almost 6 pounds, and Little Miss has put on 2 pounds. The childrens faces had be rounder, looking more adorable. I can tell you like the food in Grandmas house. Jennifer was indeed happy as Aubree seemed to have changedpletely. I like the meatballs, Alfie said, Also the baked salmon. The chef is good at cooking it. Its as delicious as the one made by Mommy. Ivan held Diana in his arms, his hand holding her butt. The little girl wrapped her arms around his neck. They were talking excitedly. Diana pecked Ivans cheek and said sweetly, I love you, Daddy. I love you, too, Diana. Ivan felt his heart melting, immersing in the happiness. Daddy, who is the one you love the most? Diana suddenly asked a tricky question. Do you love Alfie, Mommy, or me the most? Chapter 664 Catherine Was Wrong I love you all. Ivan carried her into the living room. The bright light pained them with a halo. You must choose one. Daddy, whos your favorite? Diana blinked at him expectantly. Diana is my favorite. Ivan pecked her cheek. Yeah! Im Daddys favorite! Theirughter spread from the living room. Aubree walked out of the bathroom. Seeing Ivan and Jennifer, she was overjoyed. Pippa, can you please clean the bedroom for Ivan and Jennifer? Then she said to the couple, Stay here overnight, will you? Daddy, Mommy, please stay here tonight. OK, OK, OK, Ivan and Jennifer answered in unison, We will. It was rare that everyone was so happy. Alfie hopped off Jennifer, held her hand, and yelled excitedly, Mommy, let me show you the amusement park. Grandma made it for us. Its in the backyard. Daddy, lets go with them. The twins dragged their parents toward the back. Jennifer looked back, Mom, welle backter. All right. All right. Aubree ordered the servants, Prepare some snacks and make coffee. Dont just stand there motionlessly. Yes, Madam Aubree. The servants were too excited to get back to work. Ivan and Jennifer followed their children out of the living room. Then they trotted along thene to the backyard. Hurry! Hurry! Were almost there. Looking at the huge amusement park and the facilities, Jennifer was shocked and couldnt help wondering how much Aubree had spent on them. The most critical was Aubrees love for her grandchildren. Its a gift from Grandma for us. She built it for us particrly. Its so fun inside. Mommy, I want to stay in Grandmas house forever. Grandma is so nice to us. Mommy, Grandma loves us a lot. The twins echoed each other. Their words softened Jennifers heart and made her feel touched. She could tell everything was going toward a bright future. Under the moonlight, the family of four held each others hands with happy smiles.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Ivan and Jennifer stayed at Aubrees. Kelsington Bay was full of happiness and harmony. They had snacks and coffee. Ivan and Jennifer yed chess and chatted with Aubree. Like usual, Aubree told the kids bedtime stories. Aubree was delighted and stopped feeling guilty for what she had done before. She had decided to let the bygones be bygones and only wished her family members to be happy. The following morning. In Roxy Fall, Catherine paid the cabin owner some money to obtain all the room keys. Then she swiped into all the cabins that hadnt been let out, trying to look for the clues left by Jennifer and her design team. Unfortunately, she found the cabins were clean, wondering if she was toote. She didnt even find a draft paper. When she left, she found cameras and felt hopeful. However, when she checked with the owner, he told her the cameras were switched off after Jennifer and her team had checked in. Shes indeed alert. A cold light shed through Catherines eyes. She failed to find anything. Sitting in a pavilion in the yard, she couldnt help but recall the nightmare the previous night. Leslie was drunk and nketed her on the bed forcibly. He tore her clothes off. Although she cried out hoarsely, it didnt help. It wasnt the first time Catherine had such a nightmare. In fact, she was bothered almost every night, which drove her nuts. She always had a lingering fear whenever she recalled the details of the nightmare. Catherine wondered if Leslie would be that evil to harass her. She told herself to be alert to the scumbag. After finishing the True Love series, she would resign from the R-n Group. The homestay guesthouse. All the designers from the R-n Group hadnt been inspired, just the same as they were in the office. Without any ideas, they only focused on drawing toplete the tasks. Catherine was also off as she had been bugged by the nightmare recently. An apartment downtown. Mya and Finnley were having breakfast at the dining table. They didnt have the noodle bowl, so Finnley bought some cooked food for her. Arent you returning to work today? Mya sipped the soybean milk and nced at him. You can go to work now. Im OK to stay home alone. Chapter 665 Finnley Was Jealous Again No, I wont, Finnley answered gently, I can work from home. Ivan willin. Mya frowned worriedly. Please! Go to yourpany. Or theyll make wild guesses. About what? Finnley didnt care. Mya blurted out, Theyll guess about our rtionship. Finnley raised his head, and they locked eyes. Mya added, Its suspicious for them as Im staying in your apartment. If you didnt go to work for a few days because of me, what would they think? I didnt go to work, but it wasnt because of you, Finnley answered indifferently. Im taking my annual leaves. Even if you didnt stay in my apartment, I would be on vacation. Mya was startled, awkwardly wondering if she had ttered herself. All right. She lowered her head to continue with the food. Thats better. Finnley didnt speak, either, looking calm. Mya was relieved. A whileter, she chirped, Finnley, you are not young. Dont you n to find a girlfriend? Finnley nced at her in silence. How do you like Linda? she asked with a smile, Youve worked together for a long time. Do you have a crush on her? I work with many coworkers. Shall I have crushes on all of them? Finnley looked at her solemnly. Why dont you have a boyfriend? How did you know I didnt? Mya retorted without hesitation, smiling mysteriously. Finnley almost stopped breathing. Staring up at her, he asked, Do you have a boyfriend? Who is he? Spencer Lawrence, Mya answered loudly with a bright smile. I love the feeling that he presents to others. Are you dating? Finnley was confused. We dont need to, Mya chuckled. Many of his female fans call him Honey but cannot meet him in person. Love can only matter to one party sometimes. I dont expect Spencer to love me back. Her words relieved Finnley. However, he was annoyed after learning Mya had a crush on Spencer. Do you know Spencers fans are almost two times more than Georgia rkes? Spencer looks super handsome in ck outfits. I like it the most when he doesnt speak. It seems hes also suitable to y a brutal role. Unfortunately, he stopped acting. s While munching the food, Mya kept talking about Spencer. Finnley scowled at her. Eat quickly. Ill change the dressing for you. OK. The Marsh Group. The design and production of the True Love series were going on as nned. The design team had almost finished their tasks. Jennifer also gained respect from those employees. People in the Marsh Group knew the designers in the design department were pretty challenging. Most of them were famous, proud designers with the qualifications andpetence to act arrogantly. However, Jennifer had won their respect. Hence, it changed how thepanys senior executives judged Jennifer. They could tell she had advantages and recognized her more. The origination and casting departments held a two-hour meeting in the morning, organized by Ivan and Jennifer in person. Every attendee listened carefully and shared their opinions. Those two departments work would be the most critical in the following days. Meanwhile, the moulding and the stone setting departments were preparing for the next steps.N?velDrama.Org content. The polishing, the electroting, and the quality testing departments were also ready. Besides, all the employees had signed confidential agreements for the True Love series. If they continued with their current progress and worked overtime. In less than 15 days, the best jewelry set of four pieces wouldunch in the market soon. The end of the day. Linda left her office. She walked toward the bus stop as usual. Shortly after, a bus arrived, and its front door was opened. Linda got on and swiped the bus pass. Catherine silently followed her. Chapter 666 Catherine’s Plan. Linda didnt notice Catherine all the way. Sitting on a window seat, she peered out of the window. Gradually, she thought about Finnley and Mya in his bed. She was jealous and upset. When the bus arrived at her destination, Linda returned to her senses and got off the bus. Catherine followed her. Under the beautiful sunset glory, Linda walked toward her rented apartment without looking back. She was exhausted. Since Finnley was on vacation, she had to deal with more tasks. She went upstairs and downstairs more than 20 times and took the minutes for several meetings. Her apartment was far away from downtown. Her shadow was elongated on the ground by the sunlight. Finally, Linda noticed a shadow behind her. She stopped mid-step, and so did that shadow. Am I stalked? Her heart tightened. Linda inwardly told herself not to fear as it was still the daytime. She plucked up her courage and turned around. Then she met Catherines calm gaze. Linda was taken aback as Catherine was supposed to be in Roxy Fall. If it were before, she would greet Catherine dearly. However, for some reason, she got a lump in her throat. They looked at each other in silence. Hi, Linda, Catherine walked up and greeted her apologetically to break the ice. Linda calmed down, looking less awkward. However, she didnt know what to speak. Linda, I dont want to lose a friend like you. I returned from Roxy Fall to see you, Catherine exined, My design team is still there. I came to you deliberately. In fact, I havent slept well for a few days. Her words made Linda feel guilty. Five minutester. They found a coffee shop nearby. It was shabby but quiet. Catherine and Linda sat face-to-face at the table. They ordered two tiramisu and two cups oftte, all paid for by Catherine immediately. Linda, Im sure you must have something in your mind. Catherine knew her well. I also knew youd changed your impression of me. Catherine, Linda interrupted gently, You represent the R-n Group. We shouldnt have met. Catherine looked into her eyes and was startled. Sometimes I feel youve overthought. You are bothering yourself. Linda didnt answer. Then Catherine continued sincerely, trying to convince her, Linda, do you know how sad I felt when you wired the money back to me? Did you want to break off our friendship? Do you know how worried I was when I heard your mother was sick? I put away my work and contacted the experts. Then I went to your hometown to get everything arranged and apanied you to the hospital while your mother was operated on. Why did I do those things? I thought you were my real friends. Linda picked up her coffee mug. Suddenly, she felt upset, tears welling up in her eyes. We are closer than you and Jennifer Brooks, Catherine reminded her gently, After you graduated from college, you worked for me. Remember the day when you went to the Marsh Group for a job interview? You lost the temporary badge and were stopped by the security guards. Linda recalled what had happened that day, feeling touched. She had to admit Catherine was the first person who helped her immensely in her career life. If she hadnt met Catherine, she would never have worked for the Marsh Group. Catherine didnt want Linda to thank her but reminded her, Linda, can you guarantee to work for the Marsh Group all your life? Do you think youll be a friend of Ivan Marsh and Jennifer Brooks? Linda couldnt answer her questions. Catherine picked up her coffee mug and continued gently, Only I will treat you as my friend forever.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 667 Life Only Bullies the Poor Catherines words made Linda feel sorry for her. Linda thought she had gone too far and started to have a self-reflection. That was Catherines strategy. After all, she was more than 15 years older than Linda and had experienced ups and downs. She had hit Lindas raw nerves. Hows it going between you and Finnley Russell? Catherine changed the topic. Her tone was soft and caring, making her sound like a true friend. You cannot share this matter with other friends, so you have to burden all the feelings, dont you? As she expected, when she mentioned Finnley, Linda thought about Mya. A disappointed look appeared on Lindas face, and a sharp pang raised in her heart. Catherine sipped thette and sighed helplessly, Life only bullies the poor, and so does love. Linda lowered her head humbly. Keep this. Catherine suddenly passed a bank card to her. There are 400 thousand dors in the card. All yours. Linda widened her eyes while staring at her in disbelief. What do you mean, Catherine? She had never seen so much money before. Nothing special. Spend the money to dress yourself up, learn Yoga, work out, and study foreignnguages. You need to polish yourself. Buy high-end clothes and high heels. Get your hair done. Make yourself glorious. A smile touched Catherines lips. You should make Finnley Russell pay attention to you, appreciate your charm, and like you.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Linda was shocked, but epting the card was against her principles. I cannot ept it. Then youll be destined to be a humble girl all your life. Catherine went straight to the point. Upon your current sry, you have to return 40, 000 dors to Jennifer Brooks. If not mistaken, I guess you also have borrowed another 10, 000 dors. You need to save money for two years to pay all the debt, dont you? She seemed to read Lindas mind thoroughly. Catherine changed her tone to brainwash her. Linda, the youthes and goes quickly. Although the money in this car sounds like a huge figure to you, its just a drop in the bucket for me. She sipped thette and continued, I can spend it on charity. Let alone you are my friend. Linda, I only wish you could lead a better life. Get yourself a famous watch. Itll increase your temperament, Catherine said, In the future, stop wearing the sneakers that only cost ten bucks. Buy some high heels. Each outfit or pair of shoes should at least cost 1, 000 bucks. The quality ispletely different than the cheap ones. People always say never judge a book by its cover, but I disagree. Catherine chuckled and sipped thette. Men are visual animals. They look upon the first impression of the women. It takes time for them to notice the womens inner worlds. Her words utterly fluctuated Lindas calm mind. You can register for some sses or study at home to increase your knowledge, Catherine added, But you need to change your appearance first to impress Finnley Russell. However, Linda wanted to give up. Mya has moved into his apartment. It seemed to be the biggest obstacle for her. Havent you seen several couples break up after living together for years? Catherine crossed her legs elegantly and leaned against the back of her chair. She mocked, It happens, doesnt it? Linda looked up at her. They locked eyes. Catherine curled her lips. They are together, but so what? They can fight and break up in the future. Besides, their characters dont match. Even if they got married, they would break up soon. Chapter 668 Affection Linda cast down her eyes. Catherines words brought her a lot of hope. After all, only a few could stick to their principles in such a material society. Linda, we only live once. If you cannot be with the man you love, itll be your lifetime regret, Catherine continued, Ive suffered from the regret already, but I dont hope youll experience the same. Its severe pain. I said those things to you because you were an important friend to me. Lindas mind was jumbled. Holding her coffee mug, she kept silent. Catherine pushed the car to her and whispered, Keep it. Money can buy love. Before Linda reacted, she stood up and said, Listen, Linda. I still want to get even with Mya Saunders. Ill help you and try my best to stop her from marrying Finnley Russell. Catherine Mya Saunders is different from Jennifer Brooks, she interrupted Linda. She doesnt have kids with Finnley Russell. You have a high sess rate. Before leaving, Catherine darted at the bank card again. Linda watched her vanish at the door. Then she looked down gradually, staring at the bank car. After sitting alone for ten minutes, she stood up, picked up the card, and left the coffee shop like a puppet. Everyone envied the wealthy life. For the money, many girls found sugar daddies who were even older than their birth fathers, selling their bodies and souls. Many girls from small ces got lost in the prosperous metropolitan. Linda walked out absentmindedly. If she epted the card, she needed to follow Catherines orders. Either she would sell her body or her soul. Linda returned to her apartment. Lying on the bed and staring at the ceiling, she felt confused about her future while struggling and hesitating. When Catherine arrived at her apartment, she got off the car and was about to enter. She noticed a familiar vehicle nearby. Shortly after, Leslie left the building with a young woman squeezed to his side. They clung to each other, and the scene sickened Catherine. That woman reminded her of a snake. Catherine looked calm but felt helpless. The R-n Group aimed to produce the True Love series to defeat the Marsh Group. The project would be ruined if the paparazzi shot photos of Leslies messy private life. Leslie and his girlfriend sat in the car. Then the vehicle bypassed Catherine.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Leslie didnt see her. Catherine returned home unhappily. She was in a dilemma, wondering if she had made the wrong choice for the first time. A man like Leslie wasnt a good business partner. Evening. Skyhigh Apartment Complex. When the door was open, Finnley entered with peeled durian. Thank you so much. Mya reached out to him happily while sitting on the couch. She suddenly drooled for the durian and nagged about it. However, Finnley took her words seriously, put on his clothes, and bought some from the supermarket downstairs. You are wee. Go to bed after eating it. Finnley passed the shopping bag to her. I called Dr. Watson. He confirmed you could eat it. No worries. He was indeed considerate. Mya looked at him, her eyes shiny. Thank you so much. She was indeed touched. Finnley sat next to her and opened a book on the couch randomly. He read several pages before going to bed every night. Want a piece? Mya asked softly and pressed a small piece to his lips. Their shoulders clung to each other, and they were indeed close. Finnley refused calmly, No, thanks. I dont like its smell. He doesnt like this smell? Mya was confused. The smell had spread all over the apartment. The next second, Finnley failed to tolerate it anymore. He put down the book and trotted toward the bathroom quickly. From the opened door, Mya saw him vomit into the toilet. Chapter 669 Cover Me Sniffing the strong durian smell in the room, Mya blinked while watching him. Does Finnley dislike this smell? Mya immediately stood up, closed the box, and tied the bag. Then she trotted into the bedroom. Shortly after, she rushed out to turn on the venttion system in the living room. Are you all right? She trotted to the bathroom door. Seeing him washing his hands, she could tell he had ovee it. She felt sorry. Im OK. When Finnley left the bathroom, he could tell the durian smell faded slightly. Have you finished it all? Nah. I put it in the bedroom. She followed him. Have you never tried it? Finnley didnt answer. Raising his wrist, he checked the watch. Its gettingte. Good night. Suddenly, his phone rang. Finnley picked it up and checked the caller ID. Instead of walking away, he swiped to answer in Myas presence. Hello? Mr. Russell, weve found all Leslie Eastwoods wives and sent them to the vi. They are served friendly and paid with sry. They said they would follow our instructions when necessary. Good job. Please keep an eye on them. Thanks. By the way, Mr. Russell. We also found another matter, the man on the other end of the line added in a low voice, Before Ingrid passed away, thest person she called was Leslie Eastwood. They talked for five minutes. However, we still havent obtained their conversation yet. I obtained Ingrids phone from the police station, but it had been damaged by the water. Its under repair now. Keep the phone well, Finnley reminded them, Dont repair it. I can extract the information. Send it to my office at 8 A. M. tomorrow. Yes, Mr. Russell. After ending the call, he found Mya had returned to the bedroom. While eating the durian, she watched a soap opera. Her wound had almost been recovered. Suddenly, her phone rang. She picked it up and was taken aback. Then she swiped to answer, Hello, Mom? Where are you, Mya? Shirley Powell asked in confusion. I didnt see you or the servants at home. Theres ayer of dust on all furniture. Did you return home? Mya was surprised. Didnt you tell me you woulde back this weekend? We wanted to surprise you. Shirley sounded worried. Where are you now? Why arent you home for so many days? Calm down, please, Mom. Im in my friends house. Mya felt guilty. Which friend? Give me the location. Hurry! Shirley was anxious and missed her indeed. She wondered how her daughter had spent the past few weeks.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mya felt an intense migraine as she couldnt tell her mother she was staying with Finnley. If so, her mother would misunderstand. Just a friend. Mom, its sote now. Ill go home tomorrow. Its time to sleep. You should go to bed. See you. Then Mya ended the call. Shirley called her phone again, but Mya hung it up directly and turned her phone off. No longer in the mood to have the durian, Mya thought for a moment and dialed Jennifers number. Hello, Jennie. Are you asleep? Not yet. My mother returned to town earlier than nned. She didnt see me home, so she was mad, Mya exined in a low voice, Can you cover me and tell her Im staying in your house? No problem, Jennifer agreed. Ill call her to stop her from worrying. OK. Thank you, Jennie. Saunders Vi. Shirley was anxious when her phone rang. Honey, is this thendline number of Emerald Bay? Help me check it. Her husband, rence Saunders, hurriedly checked the number. Yes, it is. Chapter 670 That Was the Reality Shirley dared not to answer. Its sote. Why is Mr. Marsh calling me? Puzzled, she gingerly asked, He should have called you, right? rence prompted, Hurry up and answer it. Something must have happened. Shirley swiped to answer. Before speaking, she heard a mellow voice from the other end of the side, Hello, Mrs. Saunders. This is Ivan Marsh. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Yeah, I know its you, Shirley replied attentively. May I know what the matter is? Your daughter has been staying in our house for the past few weeks, Ivan exined calmly, Shes an intern in the Marsh Group as my wifes assistant. And shes also my wifes bestie. Do you know it? Yes. Of course. Thank you for taking care of Mya. After work, she returned to our house. Anyway, our house in Emerald Bay is big. Shirley looked at her husband and thanked Ivan. After exchanging a few words, they hung up. Therefore, the Saunders couple was relieved after knowing their daughter was safe and sound. Lets go to bed, Shirley said, We shall check on Mya in Emerald Bay tomorrow morning and thank Mr. and Mrs. Marsh in person. Sure. The following morning. Linda, who didnt sleep well the previous night, walked out of her apartment while holding her handbag. It took her five minutes to walk from home to the bus stop. Not far, three girls happened to go to work. Linda didnt know them but had seen them many times. They seemed to stay in the building next to hers. Hattie, dont forget us after you get rich, one of them said to another girl, holding her arm tightly. Dont you need those things in our house? Arent youing home tonight? No, Ill leave them to you, the girl named Hattie answered softly. She dressed up differently than the other two, looking more fashionable. Linda recalled that she wasnt like this before. A Mercedes parked next to them. Hattie waved the other girls goodbye. Bye, girls. I gotta go. My boyfriend is here. All right. Stay in touch. The other two girls bid her farewell without hugging. They didnt look as if Hattie would never return. Linda watched Hattie swing toward the Mercedes. A young man got off the car, opened the door of the passengers seat for her, and protectively helped her sit in. After the man returned to the drivers seat, the Mercedes roared away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The two girls heaved a sigh, walking toward the bus stop. Linda followed them. s We cant be like Hattie. One girl shook her head in disappointment. She learned how to y at being cute to hit on men and registered the sses. First, we need money for the ss. I heard one lesson costs almost a hundred bucks. She earned money after bing the mistress of that divorced old man. Then she bought watches, dresses, and handbags to dress herself up to hit on young men. Many girls y such tricks nowadays. She also had a breast imnt. That was why this rich young man fell in love with her, right? Shes always confident about her current shape. After taking a shower, she can watch herself in the mirror for a long time. Men always look upon those things. Girls born into ordinary families should either ept their fate or find sugar daddies, a girl concluded, If we depend on working hard, well only marry an ordinary man and lead amon life. Exactly. Having a baby, paying the loans, and buying form milk and diapers sounds too stressful. If I can find a rich husband, even a simple meal will cost over a thousand dors. I can hire more than one maid to take care of my child. That needs luck. Linda got on the bus and sat on a window seat. She had to listen to those two girls on the way, mixed feelings surging in her heart. Chapter 671 Shirley Was Disappointed The girls sounded jealous but envious, and they told the truth. That was what the current era was like. Linda recalled Catherines words the previous night and her bank card. She doubted if she should choose a different way of life hesitantly. Life only bullies the poor, and so does love. Catherines words reechoed in her mind. After seven or eight stops, the bus arrived at the Marsh Group. Linda adjusted her mood and got down from the bus. When she entered the lobby for the first time, she studied other female coworkers. They all wore wristwatches and sparkling earrings, which looked costly. They wore high heels, standing upright, looking confident and calm. Linda could tell their clothes were high quality, and they all had beautiful figures, as if they practiced yoga often. When the elevator doors slid open, Linda entered with other female coworkers from another department. They held cups of takeout coffee, which made their wrists look fair. They wore brand watches with the same design. Their hair was carefully done, and its curls gave them unique womanish charms. Are you getting married soon, Ruth? one woman asked. Yep. The other woman wore a happy and confident smile. Pleasee to my wedding. We reserved the hall in the biggest hotel in Arkpool City. Our wedding photos have been taken. The elevator stopped. While chatting, the two women walked out of the elevator. The faint fragrance of their perfumes remained. Linda bowed her head to check herself. She wore t cloth shoes and a suit that she bought when it was on sale. Her handbag only cost her twenty bucks, and her hairband was only forty cents. Even if she couldnt marry Finnley, she must change her appearance. Linda didnt want to lead a life like her mother or stay mediocre and marry an ordinary man. Therefore, she decided to go shopping and use Catherines card after work. Meanwhile, a Lamborghini left Emerald Bay. Ivan and Jennifer were sitting in the backseat. They encountered rences vehicle on the way to work, so the driver pulled over. So did rences car. In excitement, Shirley quickly got down from the car and strode toward the Lamborghini. However, after peeking into the window, she didnt see Mya. Ehn? Shirley looked at Ivan. Morning, Mr. Marsh. Where is Mya? Ivan was slightly taken aback as he didnt expect them toe here. You told me Mya stayed in your house. Why didnt she go to work with you? asked Shirley. She looked in the direction of Emerald Bay, wondering if Mya had slept in. Right then, rence also got down from the car. Standing outside the Lamborghini, he greeted Ivan and Jennifer. Good morning, Mayor Saunders and Mrs. Saunders, Ivan responded to them with a smile. Then he opened the door and got off with Jennifer. Morning, Mrs. Marsh, Shirley greeted Jennifer politely, thinking she was a gentle, charming woman.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Good morning, Mrs. Saunders. Jennifer beamed at her. Mya has gone to work already. Ivan and I wont have a morning meeting, so weve slept in. Shirley didnt suspect and replied, I see. Thank you so much for taking care of Mya. You are wee. Shes my best friend. rence propped his hand on Shirleys shoulder, squeezed her aside, and said to Ivan, Mr. Marsh, we wont hold you too long. Lets gather the other day. OK. The two couples returned to their cars. The Lamborghini roared away fast. Honey, lets drop by Myas workce and send her those snacks, Shirley suggested. I havent seen her for weeks. I miss her. Sure. Lets go to see her. The Marsh Group isnt far from here. rence also had a good mood, so he drove toward the Marsh Group. Mya was their only daughter, so they spoiled her since she was born. It took them less than 20 minutes to arrive. rence parked his car in front of the Marsh Group and unbuckled his seat belt. Before getting off, he and Shirley saw Mya get off from a white Maybach nearby. Chapter 672 Mya’s Parents Suspected A young man got down from the drivers seat. Shirleys heart tightened. She widened her eyes and asked, Who is he? Why is he with Mya? Finnley and Mya walked into the lobby while chatting, looking intimate.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Should be her coworker. rence was calm, gazing at the young mans receding back. I recalled. He is Ivans special assistant, Finnley Russell. I talked to him several times. So what? Where did they go? What did they do? Mya was still holding her handbag. That means she hasnt been to her office yet. Did she get up so early to date this man? Shirley felt shocked and worried, her heart in her mouth. Probably, he only gave her a ride. They might not be dating. rence looked calmer. Before learning the details, we cannot jump to the conclusion so fast. Shirley thought about it. No I must figure it out in secret. Shall we go upstairs? No, she refused. Lets go home. rence nodded his agreement and restarted the engine. Ill send you home before going to work. Shirley dialed Myas number. Sweetheart, have you got up? Her voice sounds dear, full of a mothers gentleness. Mom, Ive arrived at my office. No worries. Ill go home tonight. No, no, Shirley chuckled, You need to stay out another night. Your father and I wont be home tonight. In the drivers seat, rence looked at her in confusion. Shirley continued, Well go to your aunts this evening. You cane home tomorrow. No problem, Mya agreed without hesitation. After exchanging a few words, Shirley ended the call with the excuse of not interrupting her work. What do you n to do? rence darted at her while driving. May I know your n, Honey? Ill stalk her. Shirley trusted her intuition. I must ensure where she stays at night. Her hunch told her Mya didnt stay in Emerald Bay. Shaking his head, rence didnt stop her but disagreed with her, Mya is a grownup. Let her be. She has the freedom to make friends. Shes still young and inexperienced in life. Im afraid shell get hurt, Shirley retorted, I must take good care of my daughter. They headed home. Something happened in the R-n Group that day. Catherines design team returned from Roxy Fall. However, they still hadnt finished the design draft. Other employees discussed andined about it. In the luxurious presidents office, Leslie looked at Catherine unhappily. Have you finished the design draft? Why did youe back so soon? he asked, though he had already known the answer. The draft is still ongoing, Catherine answered indifferently. Why did you return, then? Leslie lit a cigar, crossed his legs, and leaned against the back of his seat. Didnt you tell me there would be more inspiration in Roxy Fall? It depends, Catherine answered calmly, looking into his eyes. Our designers have been used to working in the office, so they are more efficient here. Leslie couldnt find a word to retort. Three days. You only have three more days. Show me a pleasant design draft. The Marsh Group has already celebrated it. Their products willunch in the market soon. Catherine knew he had told the truth and was also anxious. However, her team didnt work hard, so that she couldnt do anything. Leslie took a drag of the cigar, narrowing his eyes. We must hurry, he reminded her instead of ming her. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. When Catherine looked at him again, her eyes became steely. However, Mr. Eastwood, you must pay more attention in the recent weeks. What do you mean? Leslie was confused. They locked eyes. Catherine answered bluntly, Your ex-wife has just passed away. Its your freedom to make a new girlfriend, but youd better keep lowkey. If the reporters shot your photos, Im afraid it would negatively impact the sales of the True Love series. Chapter 673 Linda’s Choice Leslies gaze was fixed on her. Looking at her up and down, he wondered how Catherine knew about his new girlfriend. It doesnt matter how I learned it. Youd better pay attention. With those words, Catherine turned away. Leslie stared at her receding figure. He had to admit he loved her figure and temperament. Incredibly, her aloofness and proud look aroused him. He fooled around with other women for fun. However, Catherine was his cup of tea, and he wished to upy her fully. At least Leslie was interested in her for the time being, although he didnt know how long it wouldst. A coffee shop. Uncle Finnley. Alfie sipped a cup of icedtte with a straw. His features looked like Ivans. Why did you ask me out? Finnley passed a phone to him. This phone has been soaked in the water. I got it from the police station this morning. Its owner is thete ex-wife of the R-n Groups president. You might not have watched the news. Its alright. Anyway, can you help me recover its memory card? There might be some important evidence inside. Im not interested in news, but I pay attention to the R-n Group, especially Leslie Eastwood. That cunning old man! Alfie blurted out, Hes Daddys enemy, a bad egg. He wants to produce the True Love series. Catherine Collins is working for him. Ehn. Finnley nodded. Alfie, can you help me? No problem. Alfie put down the coffee mug, took over the phone, and shoved it into his school bag. Ill recover it ASAP and send you the files. Thanks, Alfie. You are wee. We both want to help Daddy. Were on the same side. Alfie smiled at him, looking adorable. Uncle Finnley, just between you and me, Ive been checking Leslie Eastwood recently. Finnley picked up his coffee mug. What have you found? Hes in touch with a drug smuggler named ke Palmer. Alfie frowned in depression. However, I havent found their transaction records yet. Finnley was surprised that Alfie was checking on ke Palmer. He said, Alfie, were also checking him. As long as we find evidence that Leslie Eastwood has something to do with the drug smuggling, hell be so dead. I heard Leslie Eastwood was pretty evil, and his exposed deeds are just the tip of an iceberg. Alfie sipped thette. Uncle Finnley, you must be careful. Ehn. You too. Outside the coffee shop, the three bodyguards who had sent Alfie overlooked around alertly to guarantee their safety. The Marsh Group. Jennifer had seldom worked in the vice presidents office recently. She kept an eye on the jewelry series. Each department involved in the production was concentrated, and all the employees devoted themselves to work. Sometimes, Jennifer also participated in the job with the employees. Her behaviors gained others respect.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Footsteps sounded outside the vice presidents office, which brought Linda back to her senses. Then she saw Mya at the door. Morning, Linda, Mya greeted her. Linda looked at her foot. Are you getting better? Im fully recovered. Dr. Watsons medicine works well. Linda wired 10, 000 dors to her. Mya, check your bank ount. I returned the money to you. Thank you so much. Mya heard the message tone of her phone and tabbed to read the message. She asked, Have you resolved your trouble? Usually, it took time for someone to return the money. However, Linda paid her back before the wage day. Ehn, Linda answered without telling her any details. She also returned 40, 000 dors to Jennifer. When Jennifer walked out of the elevator, she heard the message tone of her phone, so she pulled out her phone to check. She was taken aback. Linda has returned the 40, 000 dors? Chapter 674 Linda’s Test. After making up her mind, Linda would follow Catherines steps and be responsible for her future. Whether she delivered files to Finnley or encountered him in the corridor or the elevator, Linda couldnt help looking at him. The more she saw him, the more deeply she liked him. His gentle and handsome face, slightly raised lips, and cello-sound-like voice made her more and more obsessed. Jennifer entered the vice presidents office and asked with concern, Linda, are you OK with your finance? Why did you return the money so soon? I always feel uneasy about owing others. I dont have any problem. Thank you, Ms. Brooks, Linda answered sincerely. Jennifer didnt ask her more. In the office next door, Finnley received a table from Mya. Gazing at the senders name, he recalled Mya would go home, feeling disappointed. He was in a daze. Hey! A girls voice suddenly shocked and brought him back to his senses.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Mya walked toward him. Do you still have the milk with the banana vor? I want a bottle. Last time, Finnley bought her a dozen, and he also liked drinking it. There was the onlyst one in the box. He bent over to pick it up for her. Thank you. Mya was about to turn away. Wait a minute! Mya stopped mid-step and looked back. Yes? She opened the lid and took a sip, the pleasant smell spreading in the air. Are you going home tonight? Finnley asked calmly, but his heart fluctuated slightly. Mya felt weird, staring at him. Why? Finnley felt his question sounded too abrupt. Therefore, he couldnt find a proper answer to her question. However, Mya tilted her head with a smile and answered immediately, I wont go home tonight. My parents will go to my aunts. Can you please take me in for another night? Take you in? Finnley wished her to stay in his apartment. However, he nodded expressionlessly. All right. I see. He tried to repress his joy. What did you see? Mya joked. I can cook dinner for you tonight. What would you like to have? asked Finnley. You had noodle bowls all the time. I should cook some dishes for you. The Last Supper? Mya recalled the painting. Finnley was wordless. She giggled. No problem. I need to go back to work. Lets go shopping for the ingredients after work. Watching her leave in joy, Finnley felt less frustrated, but sorrow filled his heart. Somehow, he realized he had a crush on her. Mya held the milk back to her seat and finished it quickly. Linda gazed at her without blinking, her eyes full of jealousy. She knew the milk was from Finnleys office and couldnt believe Mya had asked him for the milk during working hours. Inwardly, Linda cursed her. She believed a girl should be reserved to pursue a man. Linda once saw the whole box of this kind of milk behind Finnleys chair. Therefore she plucked up her courage and left the office. While Finnley was reviewing the data, he heard footsteps and thought it was Mya. However, it was Linda. Yes, Ms. Chambers? He didnt see any file in her hands. Linda stood before him with a smile and asked sweetly, Mr. Russell, may I have a bottle of milk with the banana vor as well? I went to the supermarket but failed to buy it several times. The supermarket was short of supply, but its my favorite vor. Chapter 675 Stalking Sorry, but I gave her thest bottle. Finnley showed her the empty box. Im also out of it. Linda felt disappointed but didnt show it on her face. With a smile, she said, Its alright. Sorry for interrupting, Mr. Russell. Then she turned away. She guessed Finnley would give a bottle to her if he still had one. As she thought affirmatively, she believed she must take the initiatives to gain his heart. Dusk. Finnley went to the vice presidents office and knocked on the door. Mya, time to go home. He had been waiting for this moment for a whole day. Mya darted at the door with a lollipop in her mouth. All right. A moment, please. Then she hurriedly packed her desk and left. Where are they going? What are they going to do? Linda wondered, watching Mya trot to Finnley. Then they exchanged a smile and went toward the elevator together. Linda tossed her pen away, bowing her head, feeling frustrated. Are you sure you can cook? Mya asked expectantly in the elevator. Finnley looked proud with his hands in the pocket of his trousers. Why dont you have a try? I look forward to your dishes, Chef Russell. Its my pleasure. Amused, Finnleyughed. The entrance of the Marsh Group. Shirley was sitting in a car that wasnt eye-catching. Wearing sunsses, she gazed at thepany entrance and waited for Mya. Shortly after, a man and a woman appeared in her sight. Shirley recognized it was the young man who came to work with Mya this morning. She took off the sunsses, gazing at them without blinking. Then Shirley watched Mya sit in the white Maybach with Finnley, who opened the door of the passengers seat for her and protectively let her sit in. They looked like love birds indeed. Soon, the Maybach moved, heading to Shirleys car. Shirley dodged in the shadow and told the driver in a low voice, Follow that car. Dont get lost or attract their attention. Yes, Mrs. Saunders. The driver started the engine. After the white Maybach left thepany, so did Shirleys car. Shirley put the sunsses on her nose, holding her breath gingerly. She gazed at the car ahead, her mind jumbled. Where are they going? They dated before going to work and will date after work as well. Didnt Mya tell me she stayed in Emerald Bay? Why does she seem to head to another ce? The direction is utterly different In the Maybach, Finnley didnt notice the stalking behind. Is tonight thest night you stay in my apartment? he asked to ensure, but he didnt know why he did it. I cant tell you certainly, Mya answered randomly. I feel too stressed when staying home. Youngsters dont like staying so close to their parents nowadays. So, Ill stay out from time to time. I can buy a bed and make my study the guest room. Finnley had this idea for a long time but didnt tell her before. Mya looked at him in surprise. Do you mean you are willing to take me in? Its better than staying at the college dorm, isnt it? Finnley was driving carefully. Its inconvenient for you to rent an apartment and stay there alone. Even if you bought an apartment, you would stay there by yourself. It wouldnt be safe, either. Mya nodded and echoed, Thats a good idea. Its really nice of you, Finnley. You are my reliable best male friend. Girls are sometimes too petty and troublesome. I like being with guys. Best male friend? Finnley realized he was just a friend to her, feeling a little bit upset. By the way, what would you like to have for dinner? Finnley changed the topic. Shall we go to the wet market or the supermarket? Mya thought for a moment and asked, Are you good at making soup? I want to have mushroom and lobster. I cannot make it, but I can learn from videos on YouTube. I can cook whatever you want for tonight. Its super nice of you! Myaughed joyfully. I envy myself. Haha! In the car stalking them, Shirley was anxious, wondering where they were going. When the Maybach stopped in front of a supermarket, Shirleys driver stepped on the brake gently. Then the two front doors of the Maybach were opened. Finnley got off with Mya. Over a thousand guesses shed through Shirleys mind. Are they living together?N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 676 Caught Red-handed Finnley and Mya went shopping after work. What other rtionship could it be between them? Hurry. Get down to follow them, Shirley prompted the driver, Take some photos of them. You cant let them see you. Yes, Mrs. Saunders. The driver followed the two into the supermarket. Shirley waited in the car. Holding her phone, she waited uneasily. She wanted to see the photos expectantly but was afraid of seeing them. If Mya held that young mans hand, it would be sure they were dating. Shirley wouldnt ept if Mya didnt return to Emerald Bay but followed him home. She couldnt allow her daughter to date a man in secret and even move into his house. Mya was the mayors daughter, and she must behave herself more. Suddenly, she heard the message tone of her phone. Shirley hurriedly tabbed to read it. The driver sent her a video clip. Finnley and Mya went to the seafood area in the supermarket and picked up two lobsters. Then they bought some ingredients. You can pick up moretro. Asparagus tasted delicious with the lobsters. Have you tried before? Mya asked Finnley in an upbeat tone. Shirley saw that young man answer calmly, Lets buy some. He would buy everything she liked. The fish today is pretty fresh. The young man put the asparagus into the shopping cart and asked, Mya, do you want to have fish? I can cook it.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. We have lobsters today. Cooking fish needs a lot of time. Ehn. You are right. The smile on the young mans face made Shirley believe the two were intimate. They reminded her of a young couple who had gotten married. Shirley studied every detail of the video and listened to their conversation carefully. The driver followed them everywhere. However, they seemed to focus on each other too much to discover the driver. After watching the videos three times, Shirley felt her blood pressure going high. Trying to remain rational, she dialed rences phone. Hello, Honey. Bad news! Whats the matter, Shirley? rences heart tightened. He immediately asked, Where are you? Are you all right? Mya probably is dating a man and staying with him together. Upon hearing her trembling and sad tone, rence thought about her words and asked, Where are you now? Ill message the address to you. I saw them. In person. Ten minutester. Shirleys car followed the white Maybach into Skyhigh Apartment Complex, and so did rence. Outside the closed door of an apartment on the 28th floor , Shirley stood there hesitantly as she watched her daughter enter with that young man. When she plucked her courage to knock on the door, rence happened to arrive in the elevator. He rushed to her and seized her wrist. Wait, Shirley. Then he took her back to the elevator and pressed the number one. What are you doing? Shirley returned to her senses and pulled her wrist out from his hand. Our daughter stays with a man. In that apartment. They went shopping and cooked together. They were alone. No one else. So? rence asked calmly. Is shemitting a crime? His question shocked Shirley. She nced at the number above, widening her eyes. rence, shes notmitting a crime, but shes our daughter. She hasnt married him but has moved into his house. Shell suffer a loss. A girl should be reserved. If she were too open, the man wouldnt cherish her. Why dont you understand it? The elevator reached the first floor, and its doors slid open. Shirley panicked and promoted, Are you listening to me? As she spoke, she wanted to press the number 28 again, but rence stopped her. Chapter 677 We Shall Introspection rence propped his arm on her shoulders and took her out of the apartment building. What if she was invited to dinner at a friends house? Would you still make a fuss? Its not just a simple dinner, Shirley anxiously emphasized, I believe my tuition. Whats the time now? Are you sure she wont go home tonight? rence trusted his daughter and knew she wasnt an open girl. Shirley couldnt be confident, so she kept silent. rence added, Didnt Mr. Marsh tell us Mya stayed in Emerald Bay? He didnt think Ivan would have lied to them. Shirley calmed down slightly. So, we must trust Mr. Marsh, rence emphasized. Shirley couldnt utter a retort but was unwilling to leave. She insisted on waiting downstairs. OK, OK, OK. rence couldnt change her mind, so he decided to apany her. Shall we wait in the car? Shirley didnt answer, gazing at the elevator. rence squeezed her aside, taking her to his car parked nearby, but Shirley still looked at the elevator. I dont think shelle downstairs so soon. They bought ingredients, didnt they? rence opened the door of the passengers seat. Sit in. At least shell finish dinner first. Shirley had to sit in the car and muttered, Back your car into the shadow. Let me see the entrance, but you cannot let them see you. All right. Therefore, rence waited with his wife and called the takeout for dinner. Although hungry, Shirley had no appetite. What if Mya really has a boyfriend? Why didnt she tell us? She even moved into his house Shirley was distraught. Lets have dinner, Honey. Probably, they are also eating. The night was out. In the apartment on the 28th floor, Mya helped Finnley in the kitchen. They cooked the lobster together. You are doing a good job. Finnley was in a good mood, smiling at her. I didnt expect the mayors daughter could chop vegetables. The mayors daughter is also a human, all right? While chopping the asparagus, Mya answered, A human needs to learn how to survive. Besides, my father wont be a mayor forever. You know Ive never been proud of my identity. After being with her for a few weeks, Finnley thought Mya was honest, generous, and easygoing. Although young, she was still pure-minded, which was rare. Downstairs. Myas parents were having dinner in the car. Shirley couldnt enjoy the food taste, checking at the entrance all the time.N?velDrama.Org content. She was waiting for an answer and a confirmation. Honey rence finished eating and wiped his mouth with a handkerchief. What would we do if Mya didnte out tonight? He thought maybe Mya wouldnt leave the apartment tonight. Nothing was impossible. I would rush upstairs to take her away, Shirley blurted out. No. You cant do it. rence shook his head and said gently, I think we should have introspection. Frowning, Shirley looked at him in disbelief. Are you used to serving the civilians so much that you always push all the me on yourself? She does things without a principle. Why do I need to have introspection? Nah, rence exined, Having a boyfriend is important. But Mya is unwilling to tell us. What does it mean? It means she has distanced herself from us. Shirley couldnt utter a word. Stressed silence nketed the car. Mya is always considerate and cares about us. She has a boyfriend, but why is she hiding from us? rence started to reflect on himself. Then he concluded, Weve ignored her. We were always absent during her growth. His words hit Shirleys nerves, and she finally calmed down. Then she thought about this matter rationally. Her current boyfriend might not be her husband in the future. rence realized something further. In the current era, her requirements for her future husband will change while she bes maturer. Then he added, If you made a fuss, she would hide from you after she had another boyfriend in the future. In that case, if she encountered a scumbag, her whole life would be ruined. Chapter 678 Linda Started to Change Thinking that her daughter had grown up and would marry a man, Shirley felt a sharp pang in her heart. Myas face when she was little shed through Shirleys mind. They were so clear and close. She still couldnt believe her baby girl had grown up and would love a man. She had to admit time flew too fast. rence heaved a sigh and continued, Were her parents, so we shall not stop her. Instead, we need to help her filter the boys. Finnley is decent. After all, he works for Ivan. Shirley wondered if he was calm because it was Finnley. If it were another man, rence would skin him alive. Hes decent, but it doesnt mean hell be a good husband or a perfect match for Mya. Shirley has a different point of view. Think its like doing business? Anyway, we cannot allow them to be together so easily. Mya shouldnt have hidden it from us. They havent been to register in the City Council secretly, have they? They are still dating. Shirley looked at his wrinkled face in confusion. You Her gaze became harsher and harsher. Whats wrong? What did I say wrong? rence asked patiently. Honey, to be honest, have you known this long ago? The more Shirley wondered, the fishier it seemed to her. Youre close to Ivan, so you know his special assistant well. Did you know they were together long ago? No way! You wronged me. rence stood upright. Absolutely not. They locked eyes. rence didnt feel guilty, so he calmly looked into Shirleys eyes. Shirley stopped suspecting him and continued to wait, wishing to see if Mya would leave the mans apartment this evening. The dust in Arkpool City was gorgeous today. The sunset glory was like burning mes. After leaving the Marsh Group, Linda didnt go home directly. With Catherines bank card in her handbag, she went to Arkpool Citys biggest shopping mall. Instead of taking a bus, she hailed a taxi. After getting off the bus, she watched the sparkling lights inside the mall, feeling dizzy. Linda sucked in her breath, stood upright, and strode into the shopping mall. It was her first timeing here. In the past, she often bypassed the mall and watched things in the showcase window in envy. Patrons in this mall were mainly fashionable from affluent families. Couples in polished outfits bypassed her. Pretty girls held wealthy mens arms, looking shy and sweet. Watching them, Linda was envious, wishing she could have such beautiful love. Then she decided to look for some clothes. She went to a womans clothing store. A tall saleswoman walked up to her warmly. Good evening, Maam. What can I do for you? When she saw Lindas outfits, she looked embarrassed, wondering if such a poor girl in shabby clothes could afford their branded outfits. Maam, are you window shopping here? the saleswoman asked kindly. Then she whispered to Linda, Were a luxury shop. Each piece costs over one thousand dors. Suddenly, a mid-aged man entered with a young woman. Another saleswoman walked up to them attentively. Anger surged in Lindas heart. I know you are a luxury shop, but so what? Think I cannot afford things here? You are too snobbish! The saleswoman smiled at her awkwardly in response. She reminded Linda to show her kindness so Linda wouldnt be embarrassed. Dont worry. I have money. Just do your job. Linda looked around and browsed the styles she liked. The saleswoman followed her gingerly. Seeing the leather shoes on her feet and their broken heels, she was still uncertain if Linda could afford anything in the store. Another two saleswomen served the mid-aged man and the young woman enthusiastically. Miss, you are so beautiful. Do you want to find shoes or dresses? We have new arrivals in our store. You have a perfect figure. Everything fits you well.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Darling, choose whatever you like, the mid-aged man said generously. The young woman holding his arm was overjoyed. OK. I will buy a lot today. Her words caused pain in Lindas ear. Linda looked back and noticed the mid-aged man was at least thirty years older than the young woman. Life only bullies the poor, and so does love. Catherines words reechoed in her ears again. Chapter 679 Don’t Touch It Darling, I want this dress, said the young woman sweetly. An that one. Can you buy them for me? Sure. Sure. As long as you are happy. The mid-aged man was short and chubby with a big belly. Gray hair was seen on his head. You can have whatever you like, baby. Linda watched them through the corner of her eyes, seeing the girl obtain things she wanted after a few sweet talks. What a sickening society! she thought to herself. However, since the girl did it, people around her envied her, for she had led a good life. Therefore, Linda utterly changed her mind. Since Catherine insisted on giving her 400 thousand dors, she didnt mind spending them. She didnt ask Catherine for the money, but Catherine insisted on asking her to keep it. Linda thought it was much better than selling her soul to a mid-aged man. She had been living in a big city for a long time and wished to lead a good life. However, she wouldnt ept sleeping with an old man. Their wrinkled faces sickened her. The two shopped fast. After paying the bill, they quickly left. Linda calmed down. She walked forward and liked a pink dress. Therefore, she took it off the rack. Dont! A saleswoman rushed over and snapped, Dont touch it! The martial is expensive. This dress is a limited edition. If you touched it, others wouldnt buy it. Linda was slightly taken aback. With a sneer, she realized the saleswoman looked down on her because of her outfit. Anyway, poverty wasnt written on her face.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Staring at her calmly, Linda pulled out a card and flicked at the saleswoman. I have 400 thousand dors on this card. How much is this dress? The saleswoman looked at her up and down with inquisitive eyes, wondering if she had hooked up with a wealthy man so she could have money. Instantly, she wore a smile. The dress is 2, 800 dors. Would you like to try it on, Maam? If Linda bought it, she would have a salesmission. Sure, Linda admitted it. However, when the saleswoman took it off the rack, Lind refused, Well, Im afraid I wont take it. What? Before the saleswoman asked, she added with a smile, You touched the dress. Its filthy. Then she turned away. You! The saleswoman shouted abuse at her, You poor bitch! How dare you humiliate me! What a lunatic! Another saleswoman approached, gazing at Lindas receding figure in disgust. I knew she couldnt afford anything here. Look what shes wearing! All shabby things from the night market stalls. She entered here by mistake but still looked arrogant. Bah! The saleswoman put the dress back angrily. Im so impressed. Upon hearing their insults, Linda became more determined to be affluent. In her opinion, a high-end dress could make others respect her more. While walking out of this clothing store, she remembered the feeling when others looked down on her and understood money meant everything. Then she entered another closing store next door with self-confidence. Excuse me. I want to try this dress. Is it size M? She didnt check the style but focused on the brand. Since she sounded confident, the saleswoman dared not to question her if she could afford it by only looking at her outfits. Instead, she hurriedly took off the dress for Linda. Without trying it on, Linda said, Pack it, please. Find me a pair of shoes to match this dress. Size 6. The saleswoman hurriedly followed her order. After all, she had met a lot of people as a saleswoman. Once, a homeless woman bought some dresses and paid more than 50, 000 dors by card. Chapter 680 Catherine Had Everything in Control Linda bought two dresses and three pairs of shoes in this store and spent 15, 000 dors. Ms. Chambers, wed love to invite you to apply for our brands membership, the store manager reminded her with a smile, When you shop here on your birthday, youll get 20% off. Sure. Linda filled up an application form. See you around, Ms. Chambers. Their attentive service made Linda confident and delighted. She returned to her rented apartment with all the shopping bags. Looking at her shabby furniture, she didnt think it fits her dresses. Therefore, she decided to move into a better apartment. Even if it were a one-bedroom apartment, she wouldnt mind. Catherine would help her and financially support her. Linda believed that she would change utterly. After getting rich and pretty, she could gain Finnleys heart. She reminded herself to learn from Mya to be active. Only by doing so could she have the possibility. The night was out, and the moon rose. The night breeze was warm and gentle tonight. The downstairs of an apartment building in Skyhigh Apartment Complex. The car hiding in the shadow was silent. No light was on. rence and Shirley were still waiting. rences intuition told him Mya wouldnt return home tonight. However, Shirley still felt reluctant and became more anxious. How could this be possible? What are they doing? Why does it take them such a long time to have dinner? As she asked, she opened the door. However, rence pinched her shoulders. Dont go. Why not? Mya is only 20. How could he have the heart to do it to her? Shirley was highly anxious. Shes still a child. Im afraid Mya will be deceived. If Mya is dating him, youll make her ashamed after rushing upstairs recklessly. In the future, she will hide everything from you. rence was calm, but he also felt anxious. Shirley, lets go home, shall we? Ivan Marsh is a liar! We shouldnt have trusted him, Shirleyined, Your men always united. None of you is trustworthy. What does it have to do with Ivan? Why did he lie to cover Finnley Russell? Shirley was confused. He lied to us. In fact, rence was also puzzled and couldnt believe the president of the Marsh Group had lied to them. All right. All right. Lets go home. You cannot solve any problem by rushing upstairs recklessly, rence reminded her, Lets go home and discuss it. Then he buckled her seat belt and started the engine.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finnleys apartment. Mya was full, helping Finnley clean up the dining room and kitchen. Thank you so much. Or my nail paintings would be ruined. Finnley helped Mya shell the lobsters and took care of her during dinner. It was the first time he did so, but the satisfaction delighted him. Finnley beamed at her without replying. Later that night, Mya slept soundly on his big, soft bed. Finnley sat on the couch in the living room and spent a sleepless night. Linda found an apartment with pleasant interior decoration on Craigs List. The rental was costly, but she decided to move in. Then she tried her new dresses and shoes, circling in front of the mirror. Right. I look so different now. She took some selfies but dared not to share them on Facebook. Meanwhile, Catherine was still working in her office at the R-n Group. The True Love series had met a bottleneck as her design team hadnt finished a draft. It was a massive project, and she was trapped in the first phase. After an urgent meeting, Catherine sat in her chair while staring at the transaction records from her bank. A meaningful smile yed on her lips. Linda had spent her money to buy dresses and shoes. Also, she nned to move. After she had enjoyed such a good life, but her wage couldnt afford it, Catherine would give her more support. In that case, Linda would be loyal to her. Chapter 681 Talk to Mya There was really no rush. Catherine had given her two million, which was enough for her to spend. Putting down the phone, she picked up the design draft and looked at it before she began to design. After a while, there were footsteps at the door. Catherine looked over and met Leslies eyes. Leslie asked, You are still working? Im getting off work after the design is finished. Catherine looked down and said in an aloof manner. From where Leslie was standing, he looked down and could see her cleavage. He couldnt help but feel restless. Leslie sighed, walked around the table to her side and with one hand on the table, he said in a gentler voice, Are you still angry? Why should I be angry? Catherine was still indifferent. I didnt want to urge you, Leslie exined, Im not saying that it was wrong for you to go to the Roxy Waterfall. I was just a bit anxious seeing how fast the Marsh Group is moving. They seemed to be wining. You think Im not anxious? Catherine looked up at him, You should leave now. You are interrupting my thoughts. Catherine didnt want to talk to Leslie about anything other than work. Alright, alright. Just dont be mad at me. Leslie seemed gentle with her, Go back home early and have some rest. Health is more important than anything. I know we cant rush into things. Catherine did not speak. She did not intend to talk to him, a man who killed his wife right after divorce. How cruel and heartless was that? After a few seconds of silence, Leslie got bored and left. As soon as Leslie left, Catherine suddenly was in no mood to design. She sighed and thought of the nightmare she had had of Leslie on top of her in bed. She knew what kind of person he was, which was why she needed to keep a distance from him. Catherine did change, but she wouldnt degrade herself into turning into someone like Leslie. It was gettingte. After going back home, Shirley had a sleepless night. She had been tossing and turning in bed, but unable to fall asleep. rence had used up all theforting words he could find. The next morning, at 9 a. m. In the presidents office in the Marsh Group, Finnley, who had juste back from confirming a date, walked in and saw two bottles of banana milk and a muffin on his desk. He smiled and felt warm. Was this a little thank-you gift from Mya, to thank him for letting her stay with him? But why couldnt she just say thank you?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he did like the small gesture. Sitting down on his chair, he grabbed a bottle of banana milk and drank it. He found it very sweet, sweeter than ever. In the Saunders family. Shirley had changed into an elegant dress, grabbed her purse and was changing her shoes. I can let Finnley go, but I have to talk to Mya at least. rence did not stop her but reminded me, Okay. But remember, you are going to talk to her, not ming her. Got it. You have said a lot of stuff to mest night, Shirley said, Mya is a grownup now and since it has happened, there is no use to me her. Its just a matter ofmunication. I will try fix it and let her open up to me. In the vice presidents office in the Marsh Group. The phone rang. Mya looked at the Caller ID and answered it, Hey, mom. I thought I have told you I would go home for dinner tonight and stay at home for the night. I know. I am not calling to remind you of that, Shirley asked, Honey, do you have time now? I miss you, you want to grab a cup of coffee together? But Iming home this afternoon. Mya wanted refuse, for she was toozy to go downstairs. But Im already at yourpany. I just really miss you. Shirley wasnt angry and said, It wont take much time. Just a cup of coffee. Honey, I will be waiting for you! With that, Shirley hung up. Chapter 682 Active Listening to the busy tone from her phone, Mya sighed and sorted out the information in her arms. Mrs. Marsh, I need to go out for about ten minutes. Go ahead. Jennifer was very straightforward. She did not ask what Mya was going to do but was typing on the keyboard, doing statements. Linda watched Mya stand up and leave. Soon, Finnley came to deliver the documents, and Linda nced at him from time to time. He was tall and handsome. And he seemed to be in a good mood today. But Finnley didnt even take a look at Linda, he didnt even notice her here. After he talked about work with Jennifer, he noticed Myas empty chair. Mrs. Marsh, wheres Mya? What do you need? Jennifer asked. Finnley said gently, I have a client to meet today, theres some details we need to talk about face to face. I intend to bring her with me. I thought she would be here, so I didnt inform her. Hearing this, Linda felt anxious and raised her hand, Myas out, I can go with you. It was not until then that Finnley looked at her. Linda can go with you, Jennifer didnt think much, I am fine here for now. She didnt think about Finnleys mentality. Two secondster, Finnley nodded, Alright. Get ready, we have to set off immediately. Okay! Linda was particrly pleased. Finnley left and went back to the presidents office. Jennifer saw Lindas eyes beaming with happiness and had a guess. Did she like Finnley? Just now, when she offered to go with Finnley, she didnt offerpletely for work, right? But it made sense that she would like Finnley, who was such an excellent man and who she had worked with for such a long time. He was calm, steady, young and handsome, and had good judgment. Even Ivan admired his judgment in things. Linda was soon ready, she said goodbye to Jennifer before she came to the door of the presidents office. Looking at Finnley pick up the banana milk to drink, her heart leaped with joy and she couldnt help smiling. Then Finnley came out with the papers, Lets go. Okay! She suppressed the joy in her heart. It seemed that she had to be more active, it really worked. In the elevator. The walls were as bright as mirrors, reflecting the figures of Linda and Finnley who were standing next to each other. This was the first time Finnley looked at Linda so clearly, although it was through the mirror, she looked different from before. Today, she was wearing high heels, and a fit skirt that had all the right designs. Seeing that he was staring at her, Linda was very excited, smiled and asked, How do I look? Finnley looked at her naturally. They locked eyes. Linda looked up at him with a smile but didnt see any gentleness in his eyes. She was embarrassed and quickly exined, I mean how is the skirt Im wearing? Good. Finnley looked back andmented objectively, My professional was aesthetics in university. In fact, the design of the skirt is just right for women at your height. I suppose the client would also think of you as a professional work woman. So, he liked it? He used the word also. Linda was very happy and decided to buy only such skirts in the future, she had money anyway. As long as it pleased the man she loved. Finnley, are we going to a club or somewhere far? Linda wished they could be on a business trip together for a few days. Shed love to sit on his passenger seat.N?velDrama.Org content. The elevator stopped. As he walked out, Finnley said, Its not far. Its right across the road in that coffeehouse. Chapter 693 Clearly A Lie Linda was contented. She had rarely been alone with him without Myas disturbance. She was in a great mood. Moreover, in the afternoon, the moving crew woulde and help her move. Things were going in the right direction. In the Listeners Cafe. It was the most famous coffeehouse in Arkpool city with great location and ssy environment. In a booth, Mya and her mother sat opposite each other. Mya, havent you always hated yellow clothes? When did you buy a yellow coat? Shirley remembered very clearly that her daughter had never liked yellow since she was a child. She said it was the color of an ugly duckling. Mya remembered the day when Finnley took her out for clothes-shopping. Her eyes were bright as stars and she replied with a smile, People change as they grow up. Shirley smiled, Thats right How should she follow the lead? A topic about growing up. Mya, Shirley gently stirred her coffee with a silver spoon, half-jokingly and half-seriously asked, Do you think that people tend to be estranged from their parents after they grow up? Mya sipped her coffee and blinked her big eyes. No, I dont think so. Do you think so? I dont think so, either. Shirley smiled. Mya said, I think Im still the apple of you and dads eyes. We are bonded by blood, how can we be estranged?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Shirley agreed and nodded, Mya, you have had your 20th birthday. Do you have anyone you like in school? No, and its nothing to do with age, right? Myaughed and joked, I dont like any of the guys in school. They are either too short or too ugly, or, too geeky. What about off-campus? Shirley asked carefully, Is there anyone you like outside the school? Her curious eyes did not move away from Mya. No. Mya blurted out, Mom, I am still young, why do I want to fall in love? Her daughter denied it, Shirley was very unhappy and thought that she was not honest with her own mother. Mya sipped her coffee. I am in my prime. I want to stay away from men! Young girls nowadays always say that. Huh! Did she mean it? Otherwise, what was she doing now? Shirley thought that Mya was obviously lying and she was starting to feel angry. But thinking of her husbands words, she reminded herself not to be angry and that she needed to reflect on herself. But honey, I think its normal for us to fall in love. And sometimes we dont fall in love by our own choice. What do you think? Maybe. Mya drank her coffee. You might just run into someone and fall in love naturally, as Shirley said, she observed the look on Myas face and tried to read her mind. But dad and I want to be informed when you do. I will, Mya promised, I will introduce him to you when it happens. Thank you for being so open-minded. So When are you introduce him to us? I havent met one yet, Mya blurted out and pouted, How could I introduce him to you when such a person hasnt existed? You Shirley was pissed. Mya smiled, Mom, drink your coffee. Im going back to work. Its been busy in thepanytely, we have several urgent projects in hand. Mya Mom, why didnt you ask me anything about work? Mya interrupted her, Its been a long time since west met and all you asked about is my rtionship with others. I didnt remember you care at all when I was in my adolescence. Shirley was about to say something more when she looked up and saw Finnleying in. He had a file bag in his hand and a woman beside him. Chapter 684 A Vain Woman That woman walked very close to him, from the womans look on her face and her bodynguage, she should be in love with Finnley and they should be close with each other. Soon, Finnley walked up this way with Linda. Because the client they were meeting was sitting not far away from Mya and Shirley. Finnley had never seen Shirley before, but the middle-aged woman kept staring at him, which made him feel strange. When he saw Myas back, he was stunned and recognized her from the way she dressed to her hairstyle. As they approached, he also heard the familiar voice of Mya. Mom, what are you looking at? Mya turned eyes and saw Finnley stop by her side with Linda. She was a little surprised. Linda was not happy to see Mya here. Why was she always around? She finally got a chance to be alone with Finnley and here she was, again! Finnley and Myas eyes met. Hi! Mya waved at him, What are you guys doing here? Finnley said, We are meeting a client here. Oh, she said. Meanwhile, Shirley had been staring at Finnley, who looked over at her. Mya quickly introduced them to each other, This is my mother. Mom, this is the Finnley, Mr. Marshs assistant and my colleague. Mrs. Saunders. Finnley greeted her with a smile in a gentle voice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Shirley nodded, Nice to meet you. This was the first time she had seen him up close, she thought she should observe him. Linda somehow felt ignored, so she whispered, Go to work. Finnley, you shouldnt let the client wait. Right. Then Finnley said to them, Bye. Bye. Mya smiled. Finnley left while Linda followed without looking back. She didnt even greet Mya, let alone Shirley. Shirley stared at Mya, who, in her eyes, was pretending to feel nothing about Finnley. Obviously, there was something between the two of them. Myas eyes fell on Lindas back, and she frowned, Clothes from Valentino? She didnt find what Linda was wearing in thepany in the morning. She was shocked. How could she afford it? Linda had had to borrow fifty thousand from her a while ago, how could she afford Valentinos clothes now? Mya, what are you thinking? Shirley stared at her daughter and snorted, Well, I guess you never know. You must be surprised now. Mom, you know? Mya looked back and asked in a low voice, Do you know why? Shirley took a sip of coffee, Its just mans nature. What? Linda wasnt a man. Mya was stunned and felt that they werent talking about the same thing, Mom, I have to go back to work. Or Jennie might call to urge me soon. Dont worry, I will go home for dinner and stay for the night at home. With that, she got up and left. Shirley didnt stop her but drank her coffee calmly. She looked at Linda and Finnley from time to time. Especially Finnley, she kept ncing at him. Since Mya didnt want to tell her anything, she thought she could get some information from another person. And the woman beside Finnley, she could tell from her experience that she wasnt a kind person. She was rude just now and hurried Finnley to leave. It was pretty obvious. Moreover, she didnt even greet Mya, who she had been working with. Her clothes were luxury brand, but the makeup she used was of poor quality. It meant she was just a vain woman. Chapter 685 Questioning There is a payment term in this contract that is not so clearly defined. Finnley took the contract to the middle-aged man opposite him and said. If the project failed to be delivered within the deadline, who should bear the loss? Thank you for reminding me, the client read it and said, we will redraw the contract. And we also have a few suggestions about the project, the detailed data is in this file, Finnley took out another document and said. Wed like to hear them. As time went by, they talked about work. After drinking a cup of coffee, Shirley was still waiting for Finnley. Linda, wearing a luxury dress, sat next to Finnley, listening to their conversation and writing notes from time to time, nced at Shirley sitting not far away from them. Mya had left, why was her mother still here? Was she waiting for Finnley? Linda was very unhappy and did not want Finnley to meet Myas mother. How could he meet Myas mother so soon? She felt jealous again. But this was beyond Lindas control. The conversation with the client soon came to an end, and the two got up and shook hands. The client said, Mr. Russell, will you pass my gratitude to Mr. Marsh? I will go back to modify the contract and we are looking forward to a sessful cooperation with you. Of course. Finnley looked like a gentleman while Linda stood by his side and smiling. Shirley finally saw theme this way. Finnley saw Mya leave just now and knew that Shirley had been sitting here. He guessed that she might be waiting for him, but why?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Russell. Shirley stood up as Finnley passed her. Finnley stopped, Mrs. Saunders. Linda stopped, too, with a polite and somewhat awkward smile on her face. She got closer to Finnley, but still didnt greet Shirley. Shirley noticed them and wondered what she meant. But she didnt really care and smiled at Finnley, Can we talk? It wont take long. Finnley couldnt refuse, Of course. He sat down in the opposite chair where Mya had sat, and looked at Linda. You should go back first. Linda stood there still. Shirley also took her seat. Seeing that Linda was still there, she thought that she was rude. Miss, will you ce wait outside? I have something to say to Mr. Russell. As Linda came to herself and was about to go out, Finnley said, Dont wait for me. Go back to work. Okay. She had to take the document and leave. If they didnt run into Mya and her mother today, she might have got a chance to have a cup of coffee with Finnley. Shirley looked as Linda walk out of the door of the cafe before her eyes fell on Finnley, What do you want to drink? Its okay, Mrs. Saunders. Ive had some coffee just now. Finnley smiled. Shirley said, Then I will go to the point. Why did he have a bad feeling? Finnley was ready, sitting there with his back straight. Go ahead, Mrs. Saunders. Whats your rtionship with Mya? asked Shirley, her eyes fixed at him. Finnley was surprised. Why would she ask this? Did she see something? The question is that difficult to answer? Why do you need to think about it for so long? Shirley frowned. She had held a glimmer of hope just now, but now it seemed that he and Mya were really together! Mrs. Saunders, would you believe it if I told you we are just friends? Finnley asked. You are a scum! Shirley didnt want tosh out at Mya, but she didnt care about Finnley. You have slept together and you said you are just friends? What do you mean by that? Chapter 686 Slept together? Why told her that? Finnley was in shock. Mrs. Saunders, what are you talking about? Finnley wanted to justify himself, I Bullshit! You didnt see me waiting for you here just now? Shirley said, You think that because you work for Ivan Marsh, you can y all the women in the world in your hands? How dare you deny it! Finnley looked into her eyes and understood how she felt, Mrs. Saunders, there is really nothing between Mya and I. You know what you did, Shirley was pissed, I just want you to be a responsible man who dares to admit it, at least. But wont I be lying if I admitted something I never did? Finnley was still gentle. Their eyes met and Shirley could see the sincerity in his eyes. I will ask you one more time, Finnley Russell. Whats your rtionship with Mya and where are you now? Tell me the truth if you want to keep being with her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Finnley was confused. What was going on here? Outside the cafe, Linda did not leave, but found a ce to hide and observed them inside. Finnley told everything to Shirley honestly. It was really simple. On that night Mya lost her key, he kindly took her in. She slept in the bed, and he took the sofa. It was that simple! After listening to his words, Shirley was stunned. She was a smart woman, which was why she could marry rence. Finnleys words were coherent, patient and serious. Shirley observed his micro-expressions and found that he didnt seem to be lying. But the truth was beyond her imagination However, they went shopping in the supermarket together. They were both single, was there really nothing between the two of them? Mrs. Saunders, believe it or not, Finnley said. At least for now, Im not dating Mya. What do you mean? You might date her in the future? Shirley asked, Do you like my daughter? Finnley didnt deny it, Of course. Well, youre honest atst. Shirley got mixed feelings. Ive always been honest, Finnley said, Mya is frank and cute, and she is a talented cartoonist, I guess there are few people who dislike her. Stop with all those sweet words. Let me ask you, how old are you? Im 26. You are six years older than her, Shirley said, as a mother, Mya is my only daughter, I dont want her to start a rtionship with someone who might hurt her. Will you ever pursue her someday? Finnley didnt know how to answer, I will let fate decide. You seem passive. Finnley didnt answer. Shirley thought that he might not like Mya that much. It might simply be a crush. And Mya didnt seem to have feelings for him either. That will be the best. Please keep a distance from her from now on, you both dont want to stuck in anything, I suppose, Shirley said, Thank you for letting her stay in your ce. She will move back home from today on. Finnley felt at a loss. You should go to work now. Thank you for your time. Finnley looked into her eyes. Mrs. Saunders, bye. He bowed and left. Looking at his back, Shirley was lost in thought. Finnley seemed like a nice guy, but Mya was too young to be in love. Moreover, as a mother, she didnt want her daughter to fall in love so soon. As she stood up, Linda walked in towards her. Shirley didnt walk away but looked at her. Mrs. Saunders, theres something I figured I should tell you, Linda stood by the table and smiled, Finnley has a fiance. Chapter 687 Linda’s words He had a fiance? And he liked Mya? Linda saw shock in Shirleys eyes and she was a bit embarrassed. Mrs. Saunders, in fact, it is Mya who has been trying to get close to him, Finnley has always kept a distance between the two of them, Mya has been staying in his apartment and he couldnt get her out. Everyone in the Marsh Group knows it and there have been criticism about her Hearing this, Shirley had a heavy heart. Linda noticed it and deliberately stopped talking. Shirley looked expressionless, What kind of criticism? Although she did not like the woman in front of me, it was about her daughter and she wanted to know. Linda gave a weird look and said in a strange tone, They say that she did it because shes rence Saunders daughter. Thats why she would dare to steal an engaged man. I know my daughter well, Shirley said in a firm tone with a smile, Miss, Id like you not to nder someone out of jealousy. I can sue you. Just a kind reminder. Lindas face changed. She didnt believe it?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Shirley looked at her up and down. You like Finnley Russell, but he likes my daughter. Linda was stunned and snorted, He has a fiance, how could he like your daughter? At the same time, she was intimidated by Shirleys sharp eyes. If what you said is true, you should take it as a lesson. Shirley looked away from her. Linda tried to keep calm and said, You can ask Finnley yourself next time you see him if he has a fiance or not. Then, she was about to walk away. Thats why you should keep a distance from him, Shirley shouted at her back, As I see it, you are the one who has been trying to get close to him. You are too young to y tricks on me, girl! Linda was pissed. This wasnt in her n! Shirley should have been pissed and gone to snap at Mya. But she was rence Saunders wife, she couldnt afford to offend her. She had delivered the message and that was all. Linda quickened her pace. She believed that as a mother, Shirley would surely do something. It was true that Finnley had been engaged. With Myas parents help, she just needed to work harder and Finnley would be hers. In a bad mood, Shirley went back home and thought about it carefully on the way. At this time, rence happened to be home for a document from work. He was going downstairs when he saw Shirley stepping into the house. Honey, whats wrong? You look terrible. Did you quarrel with Mya? rence had a bad feeling. Finnley said that Mya lost her key, thats why she has been staying with him. He said that they havent been sleeping together and that he has been sleeping on the couch. There is nothing between the two of them. Do you believe it? You talked to Finnley? rence was surprised. I thought you asked Mya out for a cup of coffee? Why did you talk Finnley? I ran into him, Shirley exined, It was really just a chance encounter. Dont stare at me. The point is, do you believe in his words? Well rence thought from an objective point of view, He might be telling the truth. And Finnley has a fiance, do you know about it? This was what Shirley had been thinking. She believed in it. Linda wouldnt made such a thing up, because it was easy to verify. A fiance? rence was stunned, I havent heard of it, I do not know him well. Chapter 688 Spencer Came No matter what, Mya has to move back home. Shirley was determined as she had realized the seriousness of this matter, If the fact that she has been living with an engaged man was spread out, what would everyone say about her? Didnt she promise toe back home tonight? Why are you so excited? Not only tonight, I want her to move back home. Shirley shouted, Ms. May! Clean up Myas room! Stock up on her favorite snacks! Yes, maam. In the Marsh Group. Linda went to the bathroom aftering back. She stood in front of the mirror to appreciate herself. Her dress was beautiful, it matched her. However, what was with her makeup? She suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. She suddenly thought that her foundation was only worth dozens of dors, it didnt match her expensive dress at all. Therefore, she decided to go cosmetics shopping this afternoon and buy herself some expensive ones. She needed to buy some big brands. Shaking off the water beads on her hands, she put them under the automatic hand-dryer for a while before walked towards the VPs office in her high heels. She straightened her back, looking much more energetic. Linda had decided to change herself for the better bit by bit. And she had to let Finnley see the changes in her until she became worthy of him. Today, Finnleyplimented her dress. In the elevator, he fixed his eyes on her, which made her pleased. When she entered the vice presidents office, Mya was readingics. Linda nced at her coldly. It seemed that no one cared about what she did during work hours. She noticed that Mya was dressed casually, wearing canvas shoes. She recalled that Mya had not worn high heels, which made her mediocre. She thought Finnley would never fall for a girl like that, a childish woman. Linda sat back in her chair, still somewhat jealous of Mya being the mayors daughter. Because of her born luck, she would always be special. At noon, in the Marsh Group. I heard that Spencer wille here in the afternoon! He will be endorsing our True Love series! Well shoot a promo right away! Does it mean the True Love series should be made soon? someone looked proud, So soon? Because this is the Marsh Group. The point is, Spencer ising! I wonder if I would get a chance to take a picture with him. I love him! Me too! I LOVE him! I have been watching his show recently. I have even set my wallpaper into his photo! In the rtively small elevator, there were eight female staff members talking, with Mya standing in the innermost corner. Listening to them, Mya could see their excited expressions. She looked down at her wallpaper, it was General Marshall. She smiled resignedly. She had grown on it somehow.N?velDrama.Org content. Ding! They had arrived at the first floor. Thedder doors were opened, and the female employees stepped out. Wow!! Spencer is here!! Hes so handsome!!! Mya was thest one to walk out of the elevator with a document. Her ears were full of womens screams as she saw a handsome man walking into thepany hall. Everyone in the hall stopped doing their things and their eyes fixed on Spencer, including Mya. Ah, its really Spencer!!! Because of the popr show on air, someone couldnt help screaming excitedly, forgetting she was at work. Mya had her hands in her coat pockets and a lollipop in her mouth, her phone in one hand and a document in the other, she kept staring at Spencer walking over. He was in a ck windbreaker, looking charming. Chapter 689 Awkward Spencers face was so handsome, like those carved statues of Greek gods. When he smiled, it could almost kill. And his delicate features looked somewhat like those of Ivans/ As he walked, everyones gaze unconsciously fell on him. Myas heart skipped a beat as she stared. Every step he took, he looked gorgeous as hell. Spencer, I love you!!! Spencer! You are so hot! You are my idol! Mya couldnt help ignoring all the voices. Her heart beat fast as Spencer walked closer and closer to her. It seemed to be jumping out of her throat. She couldnt help blushing and even her neck turned red. Seeing his addictive smile, Mya chuckled. The elevator went all the way down. With a file bag, Finnley looked serious and lost in thought about what Shirley had said to him. He felt it an obstacle. In the hall, Mya couldnt even move her feet staring at Spencer. Spencer! She was about to pounce over. However, someone held her shoulders and stopped her. Looking back, she bumped into Finnleys eyes and forgot to ask what he was doing. Spencer! A woman rushed over into Spencers arms all of a sudden. Spencer was forced to stop there as the woman hugged him. Mya looked back and saw her bury her face in his chest. I miss you! Are you here for me? Everyone was in shock. Mya widened her eyes in astonishment. Finnley stared at the smile on Spencers face and watched as he stroked the womans head with an affectionate look. Mya got a heavy heart looking at this. She saw Spencer touch the woman head, pinch her ears and hug her. She did not know what he said to the girl in her ear, they looked like a loving couple. Was he in another rtionship now? With someone in the Marsh Group? While Mya was shocked, she felt disappointed. Finnley immediately held her shoulders and walked her out of the ce. It was enough that she had seen this. Mya kept looking back and saw Spencer kiss the girl on the forehead. She was pissed. Just as most people in the hall did. Walking out of the hall, Finnley opened the door of the passenger seat for her and Mya got in like a lifeless puppet. It was not until Finnley started the car that she looked over at him and asked, Hey, where are you taking me? Theres a new cafe nearby, lets hit that ce. With one hand holding the steering wheel, Finnley looked ahead and no one could tell what was on his mind. Mya was in no mood to eat. Looking at her disappointed face through the rearview mirror, Finnley wanted to say something but gave up several times. You never know the stars. Its just how it is.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mya was really depressed. Why is he dating someone again? There havent been any gossips about him and anyone for a long time, I had thought he had quit ying the field. And who is that woman? I didnt see her face just now, has she been standing behind me? You should thank me, if I did not hold you back in time, think about how awkward it would be. He was right. It would be really awkward if she rushed over. Chapter 690 Look Good Together Then in the car there was silence. When the car stopped outside the cafe, the two got off and went in. There were very few customers during working hours. Delicious food and drink will always make you feel better, if not, you didnt have enough. There are desserts here. Do you want some? I can choose for you. Finnley came over with two cups of milk shake. He looked like a warm-hearted big brother, trying to make her feel better. Sitting in a chair, Mya looked around the cafe. It was spacious here. The decoration was ssy. The lights were bright and light enough. There were all kinds of desserts here, seemingly delicious. Finnley Stared at her, saying in a gentle voice, Sit here still. Ill get you some desserts. Mya sat back in her chair and looked out of the window. She could not help frowning and felt really depressed. Spencer, her idol, had had a girlfriend? And she almost embarrassed herself in front of everyone. She hadnt been able to process it. Only star chasers could understand how she felt now, she supposed. The cupcake is their specialty. Have a try. Finnley came over with two cupcakes.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thank you. Mya took the spoon from his hand, and had a spoon of the cupcake before she felt better. She sighed and epted the truth. Finnley thought for a while before saying, Im telling you, Spencer is not a man to be in love with. He has dated more girls than he himself could remember. Mya didnt speak, she knew it, but she didnt want to hold on to it. Spencer was Ivans brother, Finnley didnt want to speak ill of him. It was enough. He believed that Mya had realized it herself after today. Mya saw him sitting there without eating the dessert or drinking his milkshake and asked, Why dont you eat it? Whats on your mind? The twos eyes met as she turned to look at him. Perhaps Finnley had been looking at her. He picked up the spoon. How does it taste? Do you like it? Its ok. Mya loved desserts, she was a foodie. However, she was in a bad mood today, Are you free now? Dont you have to work? I just need a drink, he replied, The drinks here are good. I havent had a chance to try them here. In fact, he was delivering a document. Mya was an open-minded person and soon got over the frustration. Moreover, she simply considered Spencer her idol. Although they didnt know each other, she felt sad. I have discovered something recently, Mya raised her eyes as she ate the dessert, and said with a smile, You and Linda will look good together. Finnleys face changed. What are you talking about? Im serious! Mya smiled and said, When you two went to see the client together, you looked like a loving couple. I am just curious how Linda could suddenly afford luxury clothes. Finnley also felt it strange, but it was not his business, he didnt intend to pry into it. After drinking the milk shake and eating the dessert, Finnley saw Mya in a much better mood, he smiled, Shall we go to work now? Or do you want to take a walk? Lets go back to work. It was working hours, after all. Okay. Finnley drove her back to thepany. At dusk. Linda walked out of the Marsh Group, she took a taxi to the most bustling streets in Arkpool. She went straight to the cosmetics counter, the lights here were bright and dazzling. The imported cosmetics were ced in the ss cabs. She had never owned any of them in her life so far. Although she didnt know which brand suited her, she believed that they were expensive for a reason. Introduce the most expensive cosmetics to me. Chapter 691 Completely Lost Alright. Because of her clothes, the salesperson did not question if she could afford those products. Linda had a great time shopping. The salesperson took out some samples and taught her how to do skin care. So, Linda bought the two most expensive sets without hesitation. On the street with bright lights, amid the bustling city, Catherine was taking a walk in a dark long dress, with her bag on her shoulder. Her hair was swinging in the wind. She couldnt help remembering that on her 18th birthday, she and Ivan took a walk, talking about work along the way. The night was beautiful, and the wind was simr. They could never go back in time never. She felt sad. She received a notification at this time. It was from the bank, saying that there was an oue of more than 10, 0000 dors from her bank ount that went to a store. Catherine stopped, looked up, and saw this skincare shop on the message not far away. Not long after, she saw Linda, who was in a fancy dress,ing out of the store, carrying two bags, with a happy and satisfied smile on her face. Aftering out, Linda grabbed a taxi. Catherine didnt catch up. She watched Linda get into the taxi from afar. Her face became cold as she stared at the car quietly until it was out of sight. She would buy a car next, right? She had gotten used to this luxurious life so soon. Even Catherine had never used such expensive skin care products. However, she wished that Linda would spend all the money quickly. Catherine had her n and everything was under her control. Sitting in the taxi, Linda looked at the beautiful night view of the city, wishing that she could buy a house here one day. Thinking of Finnley staring at her in the elevator today, she felt warm.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Finally, she managed to get his attention. Do you live in Olson Community? The driver asked enviously as he looked at Linda, You are young, you must work in the office, right? Yes. She answered. The driver said, It is said that people living in Olson Community all have a prestigious background. Its not something money can buy. Linda smiled without answering more. Of course, she wouldnt say her apartment was merely rented. She was enjoying the feeling of being envied. She would never forget the contempt of the salespersonst night at the clothing shop. At night, in the Marsh Group. Jennifer had been working overtime recently for True Love. She needed tomunicate with the CAD designer and draw the CAD together. She kept an eye on the process of waxing, learning from it. At the door, Ivan came over at some point. He looked at Jennifer, feeling distressed seeing her working all the time. He had seen all her hard work these days. After a while, Ivan walked inside. Mr. Marsh. Everyone in the production room greeted him respectfully. Jennifer turned to him, too. Why are you here? Ivans eyes were gentle. He said to everyone, Guys, I appreciate your hard work during this period. When the project is over, everybody will get a bonus. Thank you, Mr. Marsh! Thank you, Ms. Brooks! Everyone was motivated. With this speed, the Marsh Groups True Love would be released very soon. At this time, Mya had arrived home. Pa, the maid, had cooked a table of dishes. rence got off work quite early, and Shirley sat at the dining table. The family of three enjoyed their dinner. Mya, move back from today. Have you left anything else at Finnleys ce? Ill get it for you. Shirleys voice was gentle, but her meaning was clear. I have nothing there. Mya said, Everything I used was provided by him. What about clothes? Not even clothes? The girl looked up and blurted out, He bought the clothes, too. Mya and Shirley look at each other, and time seemed to be still. Mya saw the smile on Shirleys face stiffen a little bit. Then, Shirley asked with excitement, And you said theres nothing between you guys? Even your clothes were bought by him! Her sudden raised voice frightened Mya. Chapter 692 Keep Distance from Him rence quickly put down the knife and fork and held Shirleys shoulder, persuading, Didnt you agree? Dont be angry. Lets have a peaceful conversation. Mya lowered her face and went on eating as if nothing had happened. Shirley stared at her daughter, kind of pissed off. It took a long while for her to calm down. After dinner, Mya got up and said, Dad, Mom, Im 20 years old, I wont live at home forever. I can move out from Finnleys and live at school, or I can get an apartment. Then she turned and left. Whats that attitude? Shirley stood up anxiously. We are doing it for your good! Do you know that Finnley has a fiance? What does it matter to me if he has a fiance? Mya stopped at the door and turned around. Shirleys eyes widened. So, its true? What is? Mya was also a little mad, Ive grown up! Can I have some privacy? Dont I even have the right to make friends? With that, she went into the living room and quickly went upstairs. Shirley was so angry that her chest hurt, Honey, look at her, she doesnt admit it! She doesnt admit it when she is even living with him. All right, all right. rence put his arm around her shoulder. Calm down. I should have talked to her alone. Maybe she would have told me something. Upstairs, Mya found that her bedroom had been tidied up, and the bed was neatly made. The white carpet was very cozy. Pa had sterilized it. The ss cab was filled with her favorite snacks, all neatly ced there. She was touched by this detail. Ms. Saunders.N?velDrama.Org content. Mya turned around and saw Pa standing at the door, who seemed hesitant to speak, Ms. Saunders, this is specially prepared by your mother, she really loves you. Please tell my mother. Her tone calmed down quite a bit, Ill say it for thest time, Finnley and I are just friends, if she doesnt believe me, theres nothing I can do about it. Okay, have a good night, I will convey your words. After Pa left, Mya locked the bedroom door from the inside, feeling empty. She took off her shoes and sat on the sofa in front of the window, holding her knees, staring at the night sky. In an apartment in Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Finnley, who came home from work, cooked some noodles for himself and ate alone in the dining room. It was very quiet all around. He had been used to Myas chattering voice. Now without it, he lost much of his appetite, feeling lonely. Finishing the noodles, Finnley got up and went into the master bedroom. Mya was no longer to be found there. In the bright light, he came to the bed and stood still. He reached out and unplugged the charger, thinking, Does this girl have anymon sense of safety? If a child put the other end of the cable into his mouth, he could be killed. He then found a long hair on the white pillow. He looked at it. After a while, he picked it up and threw it in the trash can. His phone rang. It was Mya. His dull eyes lit up, and he quickly answered, Mya. His mood was cheered up as well. I forgot to unplug the charger. Please do it for me. Myas voice was gentle. It seemed she was in a bad mood. Are you okay? Finnley was alert, Where are you? Im at home. Mya sighed, My mother misunderstood our rtionship. From today on, we have to keep our distance. She is very unhappy. She thought I was dating you but didnt tell her. Keep distance? What did that mean? Sadness shed across Finnleys eyes. I see. My mother ndered you, saying that you have a fiance. Myained, If we stay close, ording to my mothers personality, she would nder you much more than that. Fiance? Something shed in Finnleys eyes. Did Myas mother investigate him? Mya then said, Anyway, thank you for taking me in. Please help me pack my things, Ill go get them when I have time! Alright. Just as Finnley wanted to say something, Mya hung up. Hearing the beeping sound, Finnley could only put down the phone and then walked towards the wine cab Chapter 693 She Is Anxious The next morning, at R-n Group. In a light gray shirt and white pants, Catherine looked tall and confident. As soon as she came to thepany, she went into the design department. It was almost eight oclock, and half of the desks were still empty. Catherines face darkened. She thought, Do these people always get here at thest moment? Thats so ck! The working atmosphere here was so much worse than that of the Marsh Group! Having been in R-n for a while, Catherine found that the people here had little enthusiasm about work. They were undisciplined like retired people who were working for fun. No vigor of youth could be seen on them. As a workaholic, Catherine hated this kind of atmosphere. During the ten minutes she waited, she raised her wrist to check the time countless times. At thest minute, the designers rushed in! Ms. Collins. Ms. Collins, good morning. Although they didnt like Catherine, on the surface, they had to be respectful to her. After all, she was the vice president. Catherine didnt lose her temper because she couldnt change these people. When everyone arrived, Catherine put down her arm around her chest, stood up straight, and said, If anyone can submit the manuscript within 24 hours, I will personally award them 100, 000! Her tone was firm and her voice was clear. Everybody quieted down upon hearing this. They all looked at Catherine in astonishment. Dont worry, everybody hears me. She went on saying, I never broke my promises. I said 100, 000. I just want you guys to do your best, I wont ask for too much. I know very well about your abilities. Whoever wants to fool around will be fired at once. After saying that, she turned and left. She didnt want to hear peoples nonsense. The sound of her footsteps gradually disappeared. Yet people in the design department were still stunned there. Did I hear it right? 100, 000? Is she crazy? Someone couldnt believe it, We got so many people here. Does she want to be bankrupt? She must be out of her mind! Someone analyzed calmly. Shes gotten anxious. Shes here for revenge. Have you forgotten? Yes, the Marsh Group is about to release the products. How can she wait? We havent even finished the draft. Someoneined, She is really annoying. She insisted on a four-piece set. Before she got here, we only need to design three or four pieces of work each season. How far have you guys going? Someone looked around, How many pieces have you designed? Ive made three. Same here. Ive got two but I think I know what to do with the earrings and ne. Im making the draft today. So, well definitely get the money, right? Can we hand in four pieces? Sure, if we work a little bit more after work. But who knows if she would admit what shes said by that time. She will. She has to! We all heard it! We are not fools! But this is our job. Someone was timid. She made the promise! If she breaks it, how is she going to stay in the group? Hurry up! Lets get started! Our boss wont reward us every day. In therge office of the design department, everyone put themselves to work. In the morning, at the Marsh Group. Finnley had insomniast night. After having some wine, he finally got some sleep.N?velDrama.Org content. When he passed by Jennifers office, he peered inside and saw Mya, in a yellow skirt, sitting at her desk, typing something on theputer. Looking at her from afar, Finnley felt relieved. He couldnt help smiling. He entered his office. His smile deepened when he saw a bottle of banana milk and a cake on his desk. Did Mya send him this breakfast? Chapter 694 Unveiled Fear Everything between them started from banana milk. Although he had breakfast, the food still made him hungry. He sat down at the desk, opened the milk, and took a sip. It tasted like happiness.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. In the early morning, in Bright Star Kindergarten, the kids were ying under the sunshine. On the yground, three teachers were ying games with the kids. Alfie stood on the green grass with his hands behind his back, his delicate face slightly raised as he bathed under the sun, watching the changes in the clouds. Alfie, what are you thinking? Diana came over and looked at him curiously. Behind them, groups of children with the same IQ were enjoying their games, which the sibling never joined. Looking for a breakthrough. Alfie kept the posture and said with a little sadness, The phone has been repaired, but there are no valuable clues in it. Ingrid is such a stupid woman. Then why dont you show it to Uncle Finnley? Diana suggested. Later. Maybe I can find some breakthrough. Hes gotten a lot to handle too. Alfie said, Ingrid is simple-minded. I dont think she had collected evidence against Leslies crimes. Diana didnt understand much about such things. Alfie, do you want a lollipop? All she knew was that Alfie had been working on this matter days and nights. Thank you. Youre wee! At the tall buildings of the R-n Group. Id like to work from home today. Catherine walked into Leslies office, Well get the manuscript within 24 hours. Leslie, leaning on his chair, looked up at her. I heard you promised a 100, 000 reward to those who finish their job within 24 hours, did you? Yes. Her voice was cold. Leslie lit a cigar, took a puff, and exhaled the smoke, Ill pay the money. No. Catherine coldly refused, It is my promise. Please stay out of this. Im just here to tell you that Im going home now. Catherine turned and walked outside without waiting for Leslies response. Was she in a bad mood? Leslies eyes fell on her booty and found it so sexy. The colder she acted, the more he wanted her. After returning home, Catherine took a hot shower. She was indeed in a bad mood. She hated this kind of working atmosphere. She changed into afortable nightdress, took a ss of Lafitte 1982, and two packs of cigarettes. Then she went to the study and opened theputer. After leaving Ivan, she started to smoke. She had been deeply addicted to it. A few hourster, the study room was filled with smoke. Catherine was concentrating on drawing. She had turned off her phone, isting herself from any noise. All she wanted was to defeat Ivan! After seven hours, she was finally satisfied with her work. Catherine leaned back in her chair and breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at the ceiling and felt beads of sweat on her forehead. She got up and went to the living room to get some water. Yet then, she heard the doorbell ring, which surprised her greatly. Who would it be? Holding the cup, she walked towards the door. She didnt open the door when she realized that her dress was a bit too sexy. So, instead, she nced out through the peephole. She was stunned by what she saw. Leslie was standing outside alone, with a bag in his hand. Behind the door, Catherines exhaustion was gone. She frowned slightly, holding her breath, and was instantly on guard. What was he doing here? Catherine! Catherine, are you there?! Leslie pressed the doorbell for a long time but no one answered. So, he started to knock on the door, Catherine! Open the door! Frightened, Catherine took two steps back. She clutched her chest, trying to cool it. Sheforted herself that the door was firm and Leslie wouldnt break in, but she couldnt hide her fear. Chapter 695 Couldn’t Prevent Turning around, she walked lightly towards the bedroom, leaving Leslies voice behind. Catherine would never let Leslie in. Never! She locked the door of her bedroom andy down tiredly. After working for several hours, she was exhausted. As soon as she closed her eyes, Ivans figure showed up in her mind. Outside the door. Leslie had a feeling that Catherine was at home. As her boss, he visited her with fruit, why wouldnt she open the door? The doorbell rang so loudly that it was impossible not to hear it. Leslie thought of Catherines state after she came back from Roxy Waterfall. She seemed to avoid him. Catherine! He knocked harder on the door, I got you some fruit! Open the door! He knocked so hard as if he was going to break the door. In the bedroom, on the bed, Catherines tears soaked the pillow. Whenever she thought of Ivan, that painful feeling would sweep over her. And the memories came back to her like a tidal wave. They were so close, why couldnt they get together? Catherine devoted her entire youth to Ivan. She spent every second making herself better. Why didnt he ever look at her? Why was work the only thing between them? At this age, it was normal for her to feel lonely because she had no lover, no family, and no friends. This kind of loneliness often swallowed her up made her lose her mind, and made her cry for no reason. Outside the door. Leslie had no choice but to put down the fruit and return in vain His mood was nothing better. After about two hours, Catherine came out of the bedroom. She didnt hear the doorbell or the knock on the door. She looked out through the peephole again. Leslie wasnt there anymore. Catherine opened the door with caution and picked up the bag on the ground. There were durians, blueberries, lychees, jack fruit, as well as two packs of cigarettes she had never seen before. She looked at the entrance of the corridor and found no one there. She closed the door and put the bag on the table. She had no interest in fruits, but she loved cigarettes. She took out a cigarette from the bag and put it in her mouth. She didnt need to take a deep breath to know that she enjoyed it very much. Thats a good thing. Catherine said softly with a smile, Leslie, Leslie, we are not the same people. So, no matter how courteous Leslie was, Catherine would keep a distance from him. Leslie was a murderer, a madman, a devil. The next morning, at R-n Group, the design department was filled with excitement! For the first time, everybody got there early. Have you finished your design? Yup!N?velDrama.Org content. Me too! I stayed upte yesterday, and finally got the inspiration after midnight. Same here. I didnt go to bed until three oclock. To get the 100, 000 dors from Catherine, everyone finished their work within 24 hours. Catherine kept her promise, transferring 100, 000 to the person after checking the design. Thank you, Ms. Collins! Thanks, Ms. Collins. People who didnt like her all thanked her with smiles. That was human nature. After paying every designer, Catherine took the design and walked into the presidents office next door. Hearing the footsteps, Leslie, who was working, raised his eyes and greeted Catherine nicely. Have a seat. Catherine, who was very feminine, stood before Leslies desk and said, I had a rough look at these design drafts, your designers have tried their best. What a tone What an attitude Leslie frowned, then smiled and looked up at her. I will pay the money back to you. No. Leslie looked at her, Have you got the fruit and cigarettes outside your door? How did they taste? The fruit was okay. But the cigarettes were nice. Her tone was light. Nice? So, she tried it. Leslie smiled and didnt ask any more questions. He was relieved to know that she had tried the cigarettes. Chapter 696 You Can Trust Me Are you in a bad mood recently? Leslie asked like a friend. He had guessed the answer actually. Catherine stared at him, and said directly, I dont like this kind of atmosphere. They are not doing their job. They put off the deadline again and again. They are not taking their work seriously. They dont care at all.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Leslie was not very happy when he heard this. He said kind of gloomily. No matter if you like it, you are part of it now. Although it was true. But he was the president. Maybe he had set a bad example. Catherine meant to say that Leslie was a bad leader. Men had strong self-esteem. I will resign after True Love is over. I hope you can approve it. After careful consideration, Catherine said, Im telling you now so that you can n ahead. Leslies heart skipped a beat. Was he losing his prey? His face suddenly darkened. Catherine nced at the design draft on the desk, Okay, I got to go now. Then she turned to leave, not wanting to stay for one more second. Wait! Catherine stood still and asked without turning back, Anything else? Leslie was more convinced now that Catherine was avoiding him. The project had just begun, why would she tell him about her resignation? Wasnt she in high spirits when she got here? Now that the drafts are all done, lets go to the Royal Nightclub and celebrate. He had made up his mind. We must keep the momentum. So why not today? Well have dinner there. Come with us! Catherine thought he was boring. Before she could refuse, Leslie added, Arent you going to imitate the Marsh Group? Then lets do it thoroughly. We should make Ivan know it! We should show him that our team is no worse than his. Royal Nightclub was Ivans territory. Catherine had only one idea in her mind at the moment. Maybe she could meet Ivan there by chance. Alright. She didnt refuse. Then she left. Leslies gaze fell on her back. After knowing that Ingrids death was rted to him, Catherine changed. She had be much distant and vignt toward him. But Leslie would never let go of the woman he liked before owing her. Catherine was in a bad mood because the people in the design department were scumbags! Their attitude sucked. Their abilities sucked too. So, she didnt have much confidence in winning this battle. At present, Linda was her only hope. Linda had been spending her money. But she had never called her. Catherine had been waiting for Linda topletely submit to her. In a bad mood, Catherine decided to do something to make herself happy. So, she called someone and said to the other person in a deep voice, Austin, I need you to kidnap someone, make her suffer in all kinds of ways, ruin her face, then take pictures and put them on the Inte. I want her to be aughing stock in front of all her ssmates and colleagues. Ms. Collins, who offended you? The man was puzzled yet he said firmly, Give me the name, and Ill handle it! A cold light shed in Catherines eyes. Mya Saunders. Got it. You must be careful. Catherine reminded, She is the mayors daughter, but she has no bodyguards with her normally. She works in the Marsh Group, find her yourself. I understand. The man snorted, I dont care about the mayor. I only listen to you! Catherine hung up the call. She had full trust in Austins loyalty. Because Catherine was his savior. Chapter 697 What a Bitch! In the morning, tall buildings of the Marsh Group were shining under the morning beam. In the office area, everyone was in high spirits. Finnley once again found a bottle of banana milk and a piece of cake on his desk, which made him wonder. Didnt Mya tell him in the callst night that they should keep a distance? Why did she buy him breakfast? However, he felt warm and happy. At this time, Linda came over with a document. She was in high-heeled shoes, her back straight, looking full of vigor. Mr. Russell, good morning, here are the documents for the meeting. The PDF version has been sent to your mail. Even her voice was different now. It seemed that she had trained it. Finnley came back to his sense and took over the document. OK, thank you. Linda didnt leave. Her eyes fell on his table, Is the cake still warm? Smiling at him again, she added, Todays taste is different from before. Why dont you try it? Finnley looked at her in a daze. She was smiling brightly. Lindas makeup was very delicate. Herplexion looked brighter. Her smile was full of confidence, Mr. Russell, I noticed that you have finished the cake these days, so I suppose that you like the breakfast I prepared for you. Outside the door, Mya instinctively stepped back and leaned against the wall when she heard this. You bought it? Finnley suppressed his astonishment. The eyes of the two met, Linda knew that he would be shocked, yet she replied with a bright smile, Yes. Otherwise, who do you think it is? Mya? Finnley didnt know what to say. Linda saw the disappointment in his eyes, but she didnt care at all. She smiled once again and said, Oh, no matter who bought it, if you like it, enjoy it! Linda. Finnley put down the document but didnt sit down. She looked at her seriously. You dont have to bring me breakfast in the future. Ille after having breakfast. Her love couldnt be more obvious. He had to reject her openly to prevent more trouble. Okay, I promise you that I wont do it again! She agreed readily. She was in a good mood, smiling all this time. So, how about finishing the milk and cake now? Finnley sighed, speechless. Ill be sad if you refuse. She persuaded with a smile, In order to get the freshest cake, I always get up early. To be honest, Finnley felt his chest blocked by something. But Linda had agreed never to do it again, so he couldnt say no now. Mya poked her head out cautiously and saw Finnley sitting down on his seat, took the banana milk on the table, unscrewed the cap, and took a sip reluctantly. Was it poison?? Mya couldnt helpughing.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Try the cake too, please. Linda stood beside him, staring at him, Its more delicately made today, it might taste better. Finnley had a headache. To make her leave, he sped up eating, thinking this was thest time anyway. So, he reached out for the cake on the table. Linda bit her sexy lips when she saw him open up the bag with his delicate fingers. He was charming even when he ate. Is it tasty? She asked excitedly. Finnley raised his eyes and said seriously, You can go back to your work now. There was no light in his eyes. Linda was a little shocked, her smile froze, Okay, then I wont bother you. A bright smile appeared on her face again. Turning around and walking out happily, she saw Mya hiding aside. She was shocked, and when she passed by, she nced at Mya with a proud, provocative smile. Chapter 698 Guess Who This Girl Is Mya felt baffled! Looking at Lindas back, she muttered, What are you proud about? Are you showing off in front of me? She watched Linda haughtily disappearing from sight. Mya walked into the presidents office with the documents. Finnley was eating the cake. He looked nkly at her. The banana milk was on the table, almost untouched. Mya heard their conversation just now. When did you need her to feed you? Putting the file on his desk, Mya teased, Didnt you have breakfast? I dont need her to feed me, but dont misunderstand! Finnley threw the cake and banana milk into the trash can, and said with a slightly helpless tone, There is nothing between me and her! I didnt misunderstand! Sheughed, What could I have misunderstood? You guys are both single anyway. Its normal to like each other. Finnley looked up, staring at her impassively. Myas smile froze slightly. She was embarrassed, realizing that she seemed to have said something wrong. As their eyesight converged, his face eased and he said frankly, I thought the breakfast was from you. What? Mya was surprised, but she felt good hearing that. She smiled, So if it was from me, you would enjoy it. But now its from her, and you hate it? Right. Finnley said seriously, Its simple. You dont like her? No. The girl thought for a while, then tilted her head and asked deliberately, Then do you like me? Yes. He once again answered without hesitation. Their eyes converge. The air seemed to be still. Have you packed my luggage? She looked away and changed the subject, Ill go get them in the afternoon. Its just some clothes, you can pack it yourself, it wont take long. Finnley just found it awkward to pack her clothes. All right, then. Mya had an indifferent smile on her face. Ill go back with you this afternoon. She looked at the document she had just put down, then at the trash can. After that, she left. Looking at her back, Finnley had a lot to say, but he didnt know how. Didnt she say that she preferred to live with a bot friend than with her parents? But now it seemed she would never live with him again. Finnley felt a little lost. The breakfast became tasteless once he knew that it was not from her. Finnley knew very well that he had fallen in love with Mya. In Arkpool City, an important event was taking ce. Several photos of Mya and Finnley were in the headlines. The results of the Seasons of Mountains photography contest had finally been announced. The first prize winner, John Sevon, was a man in his 40s. He was low-key. But at the moment, he was being interviewed.N?velDrama.Org content. In an elegant courtyard, more than a dozen reporters surrounded John, who had a strong artistic aura, asking him questions. John answered very calmly and briefly. I was there taking pictures of waterfalls. I didnt expect to capture such a good-looking couple. His voice is thick and maic, Their eyes were full of pure love. It was so beautiful. I couldnt help wanting to capture that scene. In fact, I dont know them. They are not my models. I dont even know them. All I can say is that they made me who I am. At the elegant courtyard gate. A young girl in a fancy customized dress looked at the man being interviewed with a smile. My uncle has always kept a low profile. Yet he won the prize again. Lady Eloise. The middle-aged woman beside was also very happy. Mr. Sevon must be even happier if he knows that you came to congratte him. Lets go. Eloise walked towards the man. The man sent the reporter away with a few words. Uncle! The girl smiled, Congrattions! Eloise! When do you arrive at Arkpool City? Come on in! John said happily, Come and have a look at my photography. This time, I captured a couple by luck! Eloise followed John into the living room. John introduced the photos on the walls, as well as the history of Roxy Waterfall to Eloise When Eloises eyes fell on the boy in the photo, her smile froze. Her voice trembled with excitement as she called out, Finnley? Chapter 699 A Strong Rival in Love Who is Finnley? John asked, puzzled. Eloises beautiful eyes were filled with astonishment. She stared at the photo for a long time, but couldnt get over it. She felt the blood in her body start to coagte. She didnt want to believe her eyes. But at the same time, she was happy to finally get some news about him. She had been looking for him for half a year! God! Finnley? Holly, Eloises servant, was also shocked. She had never seen Finnley, but she had heard of his name. Is it your fianc? Why is he with a woman? John froze for a moment, Is he your fianc who disappeared? Uncle. Eloise came back to her senses, and quickly asked with a glimmer of hope, Whats going on with them? Are they lovers? Or was it just the angle of your camera? There was no need to lie about this kind of thing, and there it was pointless deceiving her. So, John said honestly, ording to my judgment, they are lovers. Eloise asked again, Is it true, as you said in the interview, that you dont know them? Nope. It was the first time and thest time that Id seen them. As if hit by something, Eloise staggered a few steps back. Lady Eloise! Holly held her. Finnley is in Arkpool City Eloise felt sad. She smiled wryly, I searched every inch of Jacksonville looking for him, but he wasnt even there! Lady Eloise Does he hate me so much?! Eloise lost control of her emotions and clenched her fists, To avoid me, he even abandoned his parents! Lady Eloise, calm down. Holly was worried that Eloise would have an asthma attack. So, she kept a close watch on her breathing rate. John also supported her, Sit down first. Then he poured her a ss of water. Eloises brain worked fast. She immediately took out her phone. This contest was so influential so there must be something on the Inte. This photographypetition was held every three years in Arkpool City. Due to the big awards, it had been very famous.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sure enough, she found the information she wanted in thement section! Theizens were strong. Hey, isnt that Mr. Russell and Mya? Someone saw the photos on the news and quickly left ament. Many people in the Marsh Group paid attention to thispetition. They zoomed out the photos to have a better look at them. Its Mya and Mr. Russell! Ms. Brooks assistant? It looks like her, yeah! Looks like? It is her! Did they go to Roxy Waterfall? Is that a secret rtionship? Now, its no longer a secret! They are obviously seeing each other! Actually, they look like a good match. Eloise got the information as well. I finally find you, Finnley. But she was not happy at all. Not only did she find Finnley, but also find he was with another girl. The girl looked like a strong enemy! Eloise was suddenly at a loss. In the elevator, Mya also saw the news, which made her speechless! Staring at these photos, she thought to herself, The photos are nice. But Finnley and I are just friends. We are not in a secret rtionship or anything. What the hell? We are not even dating! Shit! I am done. How am I supposed to exin to my parents now? Theyll never believe a word I said! She was very depressed. Soon, the elevator stopped and the door opened. Finnley walked in. Mya, holding her phone, raised her eyes. She was stunned for a moment, then they look at each other in the eye. He had read the news too, but he didnt expect to meet her immediately. For a moment, he didnt know how tofort her. Their pictures in the mountain were beautiful scenery. Which made them the spokespersons of Roxy Waterfall. Many people wanted to go on a trip. The elevator door behind Finnley was closed, and the elevator went down. Neither of them spoke. Finnley couldnt bear looking at her sad face, so he said, Mya, be my girlfriend! Chapter 700 So What Are You Nervous About? Myas chest shrank heavily. She looked at him in astonishment. Are you happy with me? Finnley suddenly got the courage to ask her. Mya forced herself toe back to her senses, and said with a smile, Are you kidding? Yet in the meanwhile, she felt her heartbeat out of order. Finnley stared at her seriously, waiting for her answer. Under his gaze, Myas scalp became numb, I Dont refuse in a hurry. Finnleys tone was gentle. You can take it as a joke, or you can think seriously and tell me the answerter. A joke? She had no idea what was he thinking about.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The elevator stopped on the 22nd floor and the door opened. Finnley said, If you are to say no, take it as a joke. It wont affect our friendship. After saying that, he walked out. Mya stood in the elevator in a daze for a long time She didnt go out until the elevator door closed automatically. She immediately pressed the button to open the door and then got out. Finnley was no longer outside, but his words still lingered in her ears. Was it his confession? Was he kidding? He was such an exquisite man. Mya would feel d if he didnt despise her. How could he like her? But why was her heart beating so violently? Mya covered her chest. Her heart was racing like never before. At Jennifers office, Linda was very upset after seeing the photos! She felt that there were thousands of ants crawling and gnawing at her heart! Hearing the footsteps, Linda raised her eyes and saw Myaing in. Their eyesight converged briefly. Thinking of Lindas cocky appearance recently, Mya ignored her. So, she looked away and sat in her seat. You guys are not together at all. Linda stared at her and asked, Why didnt you rify? Mya raised her eyes, You are so weird. Why should I rify? Linda felt unfair. Mya observed her expression, smiled, and said, How do you know we are not together? He has just confessed to me, and I still thinking about whether to ept him. You are lying! Linda clenched her fist, Youre not his type at all! Mya asked with a smile, Why are you so nervous? Linda didnt know what to answer. Linda, stop deceiving yourself. Mya put away her smile and said, He doesnt like you. And you know that. Lindas face turned pale. Mya went on asking, Have you heard a saying? It goes like that, whatever isnt yours shall never be yours no matter how much you want it. Its none of your business. Linda said firmly, Everyone has the right to pursue their love! I dont give a shit about your business. Mya said, Leave me alone, too! Its my business whether to rify! Meanwhile, at Saunders Vi. rence also saw the first prize work of the photography contest, which had been reposted by many media. In the photos, Finnley and her daughter were standing in the mountains! They looked like a perfect match made in heaven. After zooming in on the photos one by one, she gasped, Oh my God, what could they be if not a couple? How dare she deny it? Mya is so dishonest! She looked up at her husband, who was changing clothes, and shouted, Honey! They are dating! So? rence was open-minded, Mya is a big girl now. As long as the boy is reliable, just let them be. Stop thinking about if she was honest with us. But she refused to admit it! This is a serious problem! Shirley was angry because of this. How can she hide such a big thing from us? You dont know Finnley, how do you know he is reliable? Maybe he has a fiance! Many married men cheat! Ill check this matter. To reassure his wife, rence said, Ill bring you back all the information of Finnley. Chapter 701 Finnley’s Fiancee OK. You cant lie to me. Shirley was relieved. I want it today. Get your men to check him. No problem. rence put on his suit jacket, picked up his briefcase from the couch, and added, Im going on an inspection today and wille hometer than usual. Dont wait for me. Donte home without Finnley Russells profile, Shirley reminded him. OK, OK, OK. Got it, Mrs. Saunders. rence pulled his car open in the yard and smiled at her attentively. I must bring his profile home for you to sleep tight. No worries. Shirley always trusted him. Theizens were smart andpetent enough to find the identities of the man and the woman in the photos, exposing their names and positions online. Eloise learned everything. Lets go find him, Holly. Eloise burst into anger. I must take him home to marry me. In the yard, Holly noticed the mud on her high heels with diamonds. She hurriedly bent over and wiped it off. Wait a moment, Lady Eloise. Eloise lowered her head, frowning. Holly said gingerly, Sorry, Lady Eloise. I didnt prepare a pair of backup shoes for you. Please make do with these high heels for the time being. Why didnt you prepare them? Eloise was picky and spoiled with high requirements, leading a luxurious life. Why can you forget such an important matter? Im terribly sorry Holly panicked. Its just a little bit of mud. Ive wiped it off. Lets go find your fiance. As she spoke, she pulled the door of the passengers seat open for Eloise. Eloise nced at her and sat in. Holly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling lucky they were going to find Eloises fiance. Otherwise, Eloise would blow up. Usually, Holly prepared several dresses and shoes for Eloise when they went out. Afternoon. Mya, depressed for a whole day, went downstairs to wait for Finnley. She wore a yellow jacket and carried a fashionable handbag, looking casual and eye-catching. Hey, Mya. Are you Mr. Russells girlfriend? a coworker walked towards her and asked in excitement, When did you start seeing each other?N?velDrama.Org content. Mya was ying with her phone, so she looked up at her. Before she answered, another female coworker walked to them and echoed, Your photos are beautiful. You are indeed a perfect match. Look. They are one of the Twitter trends today. Another coworker joined them. Ourpany doesnt forbid coworkers to fall in love. Why did you guys keep it so secret? We didnt know it until we saw the photos. Afraid well ask you for a treat? They echoed each other, so Mya couldnt speak at all. She could only pinch her phone and smile at them awkwardly. A car was parked nearby the building entrance. Eloise gazed at the young woman while sitting in the passengers seat. Afterparing her with the photos on her phone, she ordered, Holly, help me confirm if thats her. The mid-aged woman in the drivers seat looked over and answered, Yes, its her. Eloise pushed the door open and was about to get off, but Holly gripped her arm. Wait a minute, Lady Eloise. Eloise looked at her. Holly added, Lets see how far their rtionship has progressed. I wonder if they stay together and where they stay. Eloise calmed down as her words made sense, so she decided to tolerate them longer. Around 10 minutester, she asked expectantly, Why hasnt Finnleye out yet? Probably, they are not in love. After all, he hasnt canceled our engagement yet, she consoled herself. Lady Eloise, you must ensure whether you are here to ask Mr. Russell for an exnation or break up with him, Holly reminded her rationally. After all, you two have never been together. If you take the initiatives to call off your engagement, there will be no harm to your dignity. Why would I break up with him? Ive been looking for him for more than a half year. Arching an eyebrow, Eloise blurted out, Weve engaged. Im here to urge him to marry me. Chapter 702 They Lived Together Holly didnt reply as she understood how Eloise felt. She knew how much Eloise was obsessed with Finnley. Eloise had been looking for him for the past six months. Shortly after, Finnley went downstairs and left the elevator. When he peeked into the vice presidents office earlier, he didnt see Mya and felt disappointed. She had agreed to go to his apartment to fetch her belongings. Finnley wondered if she was scared by his confession in the elevator, regretting being reckless. He also thought she dodged him for todays news and changed her mind. However, when he strode toward the building entrance, surprisingly, she stood there. Mya, Finnley called her softly. Mya shifted her gaze from her phone and looked up. Done your work? Finnley felt less disappointed. Right. Are you waiting for me? Sort of, Mya felt slightly awkward. Will you go fetch your belongings in my apartment? Of course, if its OK for you. No problem. She added, I also left my phone charger in your apartment. Not far from them, Eloise watched Finnley chat with that girl through the car window and fidgeted ufortably. Blood boiled in her veins, and the air around her was full of jealousy. Finnley and Mya walked toward the Maybach in the parking lot. He also pulled the door open for her. Then he gentlemanly let her sit in before closing the door. Watching them, Eloise felt they were highly intimate, which was a pain in her eyes. Lady Eloise Holly looked at her, feeling sorry. Please calm down Probably theres a misunderstanding. The Maybach pulled away. Follow them, Eloise ordered gently. She looked graced, but her fingers clenched, her heart full of uneasiness. OK. Holly started the engine and followed the Maybach, heading for Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Earlier, Finnley half-jokingly confessed his love to Mya in the elevator. Therefore, the air in the car was filled with embarrassment. Finnley wanted to ask her about her answer but was worried that she was still considering. If she hadnt answered, it meant she would ept him. Therefore, he had a ray of hope. While holding the steering wheel with a hand, Finnley turned on the CD yer in his car. A love song was yed, and the female singers voice ached with sorrow. The lyrics and melody made Mya feel more awkward, so she had to peer out the window. However, things that had happened between them in the past few weeks shed through her mind. She was lost in thought. In the car stalking them, Eloise gazed at the Maybachs car te without blinking, remembering it wholeheartedly. Her chestnut curly hair hung over her shoulders. She wore a luxurious, tailored dress from an internationally famous brand. Her ne had a simple design but cost over several hundred thousand dors. Eloise was the only daughter of the Calder family in Jacksonville. She was born into a wealthy family and had been spoiled since childhood. Finnley ran away from home to object to their marriage, but Eloise was too obsessed with him and didnt stop looking for him. If her uncle hadnt won a prize in the photography contest and she hadnt seen those photos, Eloise would never have expected Finnley to be in Arkpool City.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Lady Eloise, theyll go into the apartmentplex. ording to the navigator, its called Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Holly slowed down the car. Its a high-end apartmentplex, so well probably be stopped by the security guards. What shall we do? Eloise realized something, though. Do they stay together? How could it be possible? They watched the white Maybach pass through the entrance, but their car was stopped. Eloise immediately told a security guard, Thats Finnley Russells car. Im his girlfriend. My mother and I came to visit him. Please let us pass. Were together. The security guards knew Finnley. Seeing her in a high-end dress and looking well-educated, they believed her and let them pass. Thank you, Eloise said with a smile and sat back in the car. Hurry! Follow them. Holly stepped on the gas and followed the Maybach. Chapter 703 They Finally Met Hurry! To the basement parking lot. Eloise was afraid they would get lost. Her mind was jumbled. She wondered what to do after meeting Finnley. Things happened too fast for her to get prepared mentally. Holly was a skillful driver. They didnt lose the target. When the Maybach stopped, she stepped on the brake. The two front doors of the Maybach were opened. Eloise and Holly watched Finnley and that young woman get down from the car. Then Finnley walked to the young woman, heading toward the elevator shoulder-by-shoulder. They both looked familiar with the surroundings, so Eloise didnt think they were there for the first time. Holly, Finnley has never met you before. Follow him, Eloise ordered calmly, Find which floor they stay on. Dont alert him. Yes, Lady Eloise. Holly hurriedly got off. Although she was almost 50, she quickly trotted to follow them. Sitting in the passengers seat, Eloise gazed at their receding figures coldly. Damn it! She seethed with rage as Finnley refused to go home and hide from her. Finnleys family had lost touch with him for a while, and even Gloria Bailey didnt have any clue where he was. How cold-hearted! Eloise muttered. She unbuckled the seat belt and got down of her car. While striding forward in her high heels, she looked proud and self-confident. When the elevator doors slid open, Finnley and Mya entered, and so did Holly. Finnley pressed 28, and Holly pressed 2. On the second floor, the doors slid open, so Holly walked out. After the elevator was closed, she pressed the button to go back down to the first floor and messaged Eloise, 28th floor. Checking on the message, Eloise walked towards an elevator.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Holly went downstairs, and Eloise entered when the doors slid open. She was too excited to speak. Lady Eloise, Holly reminded her gently, Weve found Mr. Russell, but he may not be willing to go home with you. I may not make him go home, but someone will. Eloise clenched her fists. I only want to tell that woman shes the third wheel between us. She cannot be blessed or protected by thew. Lady Eloise, shes the mayors daughter, Holly said, I saw her information in the news. Eloise snorted, So what? Can a mayors daughter steal another womans fiance aboveboard? Besides, this is Arkpool City. I dont care. Mr. Russell is with her. How will you tell her about it? Im afraid Mr. Russell wont take your side if you are in a fight. Eloise thought for a moment and replied, He cant stop me talking, can he? Ill stay in his apartment and on his bed. What can he do to me? Lady Eloise Holly was worried about her. Stop convincing me! Eloise boiled with anger. Ive been looking for him for six months. Finally, we found him. They made me suffer, and I wont let them be happy. The elevator stopped on the 28th floor. They walked out of the elevator. There were two apartments on the same floor. Eloise studied carefully. Finnley should be staying here, she concluded, He leads a high-end life. Im sure hes using the fingerprint lock. She didnt see the fingerprint lock on the other door. Holly nodded and pressed the doorbell on Finnleys door. Shortly after, the door was open. Seeing Eloise, Finnley was too surprised to react. Long time no see, my fiance. Eloise pushed the door open with a smile. Finnley subconsciously pressed the door back, unwilling to let her enter. Eloise frowned and ordered, Help me, Holly! Yes, Lady Eloise. Holly used her body to push the door open. Finnley held the door with a hand but didnt forcibly stop them. Since they had found him in his apartment, he had to face something sooner orter. Therefore, he withdrew his hand. The door was widely opened. Eloise and Holly tripped over, almost falling to the ground. Holly reacted quickly to help Eloise keep her bnce. You Eloise was angry, ring at Finnley. Right then, Mya heard their voices and walked out of the master bedroom. Seeing the scene, she noticed the young, pretty woman. Do you have guests, Finnley? Mya asked. Waving her hand, she smiled at them. Hi there. Chapter 704 Who Was the Unexpected? Eloise was riled up. Repressing the anger surging in her eyes, she took Finnleys arm with a bright smile. Whos the guest here? Her intimate posture stiffened Myas smile. Consternation shone brightly in her eyes. Eloise added while smiling sweetly, Finnley, Im your fiancee. Why dont you introduce your friend to me? Ive tried on the wedding dress. Mrs. Russell wanted you to go home to try on your suit. Will this Saturday work for you? Finnleys fiancee? Surprise shed through Myas pretty eyes. He has a fiancee? In her eyes, Eloise was young, pretty, and tall, dressing up like a princess. Finnley was still shocked about Eloises sudden appearance. Before he tore her hands off, Eloise let go of him herself. She was good at studying the environment to avoid embarrassing herself. Then she walked toward Mya and greeted her coquettishly, Hi, Im Eloise Calder, Finnleys fiancee. She gracefully reached out to Mya. In Myas eyes, this young woman looked like a hostess of the house. Hi Mya shook hands with her, still shocked. While Eloise squeezed her hands to give her a warning, Mya frowned. Finnley strode to them and pinched Eloises shoulders to separate them. Standing next to Mya, he snapped, Go talk to the person who decided this marriage. Miss Calder, you should know Ive never admitted it. Eloise knew he would say so. She stood upright, looking at him patiently with the sweetest and most confident smile. I dont care. Were engaged. Finnley looked steely. Eloises gentle gaze fell on Mya. She asked gently, Do you have your own home? Ehn? What does she mean? Miss, no matter what your rtionship with my fiance is, Eloise added, Can you go back to your own home now? Her words sent Mya into embarrassment. She didnt mean to stay in Finnleys apartment forever. Well have a long night to discuss our marriage this evening, Eloise dered triumphantly, showing Mya how generous she was. Finnley squeezed Mya to his side and said tenderly, Go get your belongings. Mya returned to her senses. OK. She walked toward the bedroom awkwardly. Finnley withdrew his hand. Eloise was happy with his decision, thinking she had won this battle. She said, Since Ive found you, you cannot escape. Im d youvepromised. Ill forgive you for what has happened in the past. Finnley didnt answer. With his hands stuffed in the pockets of his trousers, he watched Myas back in the bedroom. Following his gaze, Eloise kept smiling, but she felt frustrated. Noticing Mya was packing her clothes, she wondered if Mya stayed there. Mya Saunders! You are even so familiar with Finnleys bedroom. Soon, Mya walked out with a luggage bag that contained her belongings. Eloise saw a delicate piece from afar and could tell it was a nightgown. She stays here for real. The thought gave Eloises blow, but she must tolerate it and kick Mya away from Finnleys apartment. However, when Eloise and Holly were ready to watch Mya leave, Finnley propped his hand on Myas shoulders. Lets go. Then they walked towards the door. Wait! Eloise realized he was also leaving, standing in their way. Where are you going? Finnley pushed her away without answering. You have no right to ask. He walked out the door with Mya by his side.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Eloise wanted to follow them, but Holly gripped her arm and stopped her rationally, Lady Eloise. Chapter 705 Evidence of Sharing the Bed Eloise stopped mid-step. Soon, Finnley and Mya vanished from her sight. Lady Eloise, hard tactics wont work, Holly reminded her. However, Eloise was a proud woman. She was too enraged to calm down. In the elevator, watching the number decrease, Mya finally returned to her senses and looked at Finnley. Why did youe out with me? In a panic, she pushed him. I can hail a taxi to go home. Why dont you go home to apany her? Ill give you a ride. Finnley looked into her eyes calmly and squeezed her to his side. I dont love her. My parents decided our marriage. You dont need to exin Mya was enveloped by the embarrassment. Finnley didnt reply. While holding the luggage bag, Mya didnt remove his hand from her shoulder. In the apartment, Eloise was seething, anger bristling from her in waves. She kicked the door shut violently. Lady Eloise, Holly frowned and reminded her, Calm down. Mr. Russell didnt kick us out. It means hes stillmunicating with you. Hes sending that woman away. Its difficult for her to hail a cab in this district. Her words made sense, so Eloise calmed down slightly. Keep calm and grace, Lady Eloise. Anger is harmful to your health. Eloise suffered from asthma. The self-confident smile faded off her face. Her stubborn eyes were full of tears. Holly They stay together. Holly couldnt find a word to make her feel better. Eloise muttered, with a ray of hope, Do you think theyre just ordinary friends? What had happened was evident, but she was unwilling to ept the fact. Holly didnt have the heart to repeat the cruel truth. However, her silence made Eloise suffer more. Ha A whileter, Holly consoled her, Lady Eloise, Mr. Russell didnt kick us out. We still can talk to him. However, Eloises hunch told her he wouldnt return home tonight. Holly was more optimistic. Lady Eloise, its better than being kicked out. Youve been looking for him for the past six months. Why dont you take the chance to see his apartment? Eloise gradually returned to her senses, feeling less depressed. She started to look for Finnleys traces in his apartment, trying to know him more. After entering his bedroom, where another girl used to stay, Eloise opened his closet and saw a womans lingerie withce. It raised a pain in her eyes and a sharp pang in her heart. Lady Eloise Holly hurriedly took the lingerie off. Ill toss it away. You wont see it anymore. Then she turned away. Eloise flinched without rechecking the closet. Then she looked around the bedroom with a simple but luxurious design. Standing next to the bed, Eloise dared not imagine the scene where her fiancee made love to another woman on it. However, she gently lifted the quilt and caught sight of a piece of long hair. She felt heartbroken again. They sleep together She couldnt keep her graceful smile anymore. Her hope vanished. She flinched. Holly rushed in to keep her bnce. Watch out, Lady Eloise! Her hair Eloise pointed at the bedsheet, her eyes full of shock and disbelief. I saw her hair on the bed Holly, they share the bed. Holly helped her out of the bedroom and let her sit on the couch in the living room. Eloise couldnt help but wrapped her arms around her waist and burst into tears. Meanwhile, the Marsh Group.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer left the jewelry production studio, took an elevator to go upstairs, and entered the vice presidents office. Good evening, Ms. Brooks, Linda greeted her, still working overtime. Evening. Jennifer walked towards her desk and asked, Working overtime? Chapter 706 Meeting a Client Will go home soon. Linda looked up at her while typing with a smile. Jennifer beamed at her. Thanks for your hard work. Sure. When Jennifer sat in her chair, Ivan entered the office. Linda raised her head after hearing his footsteps. Good evening, Mr. Marsh, she greeted him and stood up hurriedly. Ivan nodded at her in response and sat on the desk, holding Jennifers hands with concern. Why so cold? Im alright. Just returned from the outside. Jennifer stared up at him. Its chilly outside. Ivan hurriedly took off his suit jacket and draped it on her shoulders. Thank you for watching the project. I dont want to make any mistake, Jennifer replied, This is my first project after I became the vice president. I must go it well. Ivan could tell how stressed she was. Leaning against her desk with a ck shirt, he curled his fingers around hers and put the other hand on her shoulders. He stared at her affectionately. Whats the matter? Anything else? I dont know why but I cannot tear my gaze off you, Jennifer. Linda felt envious while witnessing the couple, gazing at them in a daze. By the way, Mya and Finnley were on the news today, Jennifer suddenly said, Seen those photos? Ehn. Ivan nodded. Ive seen them. I didnt expect a photographer to capture those moments. Those photos are pleasant to the eyes Jennifer wore a bright smile. They are a perfect match. Ehn. I cant agree more. Ivan tossed her hair to the back of her hair and whispered, Done your work? I can give you a ride home. Jennifer asked in confusion, Give me a ride home? Where are you going afterward? I need to meet a client at Royal Nightclub, Ivan answered, A USpany president came to town. Itll take me two hours or so. Go ahead, Jennifer said gently, You cant bete for the appointment. I can hail a taxi home. Ill ask Hank to ride you home. Jennifer knew he was worried, so she nodded in agreement. Sure. All up to you. OK. Ivan dialed Hanks number and talked to him. Then he exchanged a few words with Jennifer. Jennifer prompted him, Hurry. Go! We can talk after you return home. Stop chitchatting here. A smile yed on Ivans lips. He leaned forward, held the back of her head, and pecked her forehead gently. See youter, Jennie. Be careful when driving. Ivan let go of her hand reluctantly and turned away. That was the love Linda longed forCthe husband was affluent and loved his wife. That evening. All the R-n Groups design department employees were excited as they would have a gathering at Royal Nightclub tonight. Royal Nightclub was a high-end ce opening only to certain people. Since they could go there and enjoy a night for free, it was a chance once in a blue moon. They all squeezed into one elevator, their faces full of joy.N?velDrama.Org content. Will we have food that weve never eaten before? Should be. After all, its Royal Nightclub. I trust its reputation. Will Collins join us? One employee looked around. I didnt see her. She returned home to get changed, a coworker answered her. Mr. Eastwood invited her. Shes our vice president. Of course, shell go as well. So will Mr. Eastwood. Lets have fun tonight. Its on thepany. Yeah! Wonderful! Chapter 707 I Look Forward to Your Good News By the way, do you think Mr. Eastwood has a crush on Ms. Collins? one bandied about suddenly. Others didnt reply but looked aside. The one who raised the topic looked embarrassed. Well, sometimes, you should know when to button your lip, one coworker answered. No matter if he has a crush on her, he wants to hit on her for sure. All of them knew theirpany president very well. After sitting in the car, they set tongue wagging about theirpany president and vice president. They had left thepany, so they wouldnt be heard. The sun was setting. The building in a high-end apartmentplex was pained gold by the sunset glory. Catherine returned home, took a shower, and wore a beige dress. Instantly, she didnt look as tough as usual but more enchanting. She deliberately dressed up in this way, wishing to encounter Ivan. Her curly hair hung over her shoulders. She sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette, which was a gift from Leslie. She took a drag and checked the cigarette box, exhaling. Since she enjoyed its smell, she wished to find the brand online. With her legs crossed, she pulled out her phone and searched for it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The cigarette price shocked her tremendously. One pack cost almost 2, 000 dors. That was indeed expensive. The next second, she calmed down and tossed the cigarette box away. Suddenly, her phone rang. She checked the caller ID and saw Leslie was calling. Catherine took another drag of the cigarette and swiped to answer. However, she didnt speak. Where are you? Leslie asked, Shall I pick you up? His voice was full of patience. He wanted her to go to the gathering. No, thanks, Catherine refused slightly. Her answer confirmed to Leslie that she would join their gathering as she didnt refuse. He replied with concern, Be careful when driving, then. The design team will arrive soon. Dont be toote. Catherine didnt respond but ended the call. Leslie treated her well. He allowed her to bete and was generous to her. After finishing the cigarette, Catherine put on light makeup, picked up her handbag, and left her apartment. In fact, she didnt want to join the gathering as those designers were idiots. She had to put in a lot of effort and spend money to let them finish the design drafts. However, she was thepany vice president, and the project was ongoing. She had to go. Besides, she was willing to go there because she might encounter Ivan. After all, Royal Nightclub was his territory. She was correct. Ivan would be in Royal Nightclub that night. After leaving the basement parking lot, Catherine held the steering wheel with one hand and dialed a number with the other. Austin, hows it going with the matter I mentioned to you? Hello, Catherine. Austin exined, Well make a move in recent two days. I found two brave friends, but theyll arrive in two days. I can guarantee theyll do a good job. The sooner, the better. Let her survive. I dont want to kill her, said Catherine. After its done, Ill wire you some money and help you leave Arkpool City. Thank you, Catherine. Austin promised her, No matter where Ill be in the future, as long as you call me, Ille back to town. Catherine chuckled, I look for good news from you, then. I know youll never let me down. Then she hung up. Chapter 708 Catherine Was Disdainful After tossing her phone away, Catherine drove towards Royal Nightclub. The club was in a high-rise, which shone brightly at night. The neon lights of Arkpool City lit up the night. Royal Nightclub was the highest-end ce for the upper ss in the city to spend a night out. Men in the nightclub easily spent over 10, 000 dors on each bottle of liquor or wine. All patrons were either from influential or affluent families. Therefore, thoseme designers in the R-n Group entered the nightclub for Catherines sake. Leslie organized the gathering for Catherine, which was his intention tonight. In the magnificent lobby of Royal Nightclub, the designers had arrived. Like ignorant peasants, they pulled out their phones to take photos. Some of them even took selfies or shot photos of each other. The patronsing back and forth watched them as if they were circus monkeys. Catherine also saw that scene when she entered the lobby, feeling helplessly embarrassed. She had to admit Leslie was generous as their gathering would cost at least 200 thousand dors. They had dinner and some entertainment activities tonight, which was beyond Catherines expectations. Among all the employees, Catherine looked extraordinary with aloofness and disdain. However, a polite smile never faded off her face. After all, the True Love series was still ongoing. After the jewelryunched in the market, Catherine would need the designers to exin their design concepts to attract customers. Leslie walked to meet the employees after arranging everything. He was easygoing, talking to all warmly. Whenever the employees wanted to take photos with him, he was cooperative and struck different poses. Catherine watched them in silence. She missed Ivan, somehow. Last time, when she went to Royal Nightclub, she was with Ivan. All the designers enjoyed dinner immensely. Catherine only drank two sses of champagne. She was impressed by those designers excitement and thought tonight must be the few highlighted moments in their ordinary lives. Sitting far away, Leslie secretly watched Catherine in the corner. After dinner, they went to a big private box. Some sang karaoke, and some yed games. Catherine looked aloof and cold tonight, her eyes full of scorn. Leslie sat next to her, holding a ss of wine. Whats eating you? You look unhappy. Catherine nced at her overjoyed subordinates and smiled. If they were so energetic at work, yourpany would have be far better than the Marsh Group long ago. Her words displeased Leslie. After all, he was the president of the R-n Group. Her words embarrassed him. They are too lousy to know what they really want, Catherine added in disdain, Once a person has no lift goals, his or her life will stop there. They are too satisfied with their current status. What do you think their goals should be? Leslie understood her implication. Frowning, he asked, Leaving the R-n Group?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. No worries. They wont leave yourpany. Catherine chuckled as she was certain. They had been working in afort zone for a long time. If they left, they wouldnt get used to other environments and would be eliminated soon. Leslie didnt blow up. He passed a ss of wine to her and said, So, you want to leave here because you dislike our working environment? Catherine didnt answer or take over the ss. Why? Shall we have a toast tonight? Leslie sighed. In disappointment, he added, We work together for a while. You havent left mypany, anyway. I drank two sses of champagne during dinner, Catherine answered aloofly, I dont want to drink more alcohol. How about a cup of vodka? Its important from France. As for its price, I dont think youll buy it. Leslie passed her a cup of liquor and said patiently, Since you are here tonight, have a try. It wont remind you of your sad past, will it? Chapter 709 Linda’s Abnormality Catherine was slightly taken aback. His words poke her raw nerves. She darted at Leslie, who wore an attentive smile and expected her to take the cup over. If she did, his effort to arrange the gathering wouldnt be in vain. Catherine liked vodka because of Ivan. Staring at the liquor, she couldnt help but recall the celestial-like man. She breathed the air in the same city as him but seemed thousands of miles away from him. Take it, Leslie repeated. I can guarantee youll like it. Itll not be wasted if a beauty takes it. I also trust your taste in liquor. Catherine had high taste in everything as she was wealthy. She took the cup over, a familiar sharp pang rising in her heart. Last time, she drank vodka with Ivan as they celebrated signing a cooperation contract with a client. It was rare as they were alone as Finnley left for something urgent. The moonlight was beautiful, and the wind was gentle that night. It was the past that she always missed but could never return. At the entrance of Royal Nightclub, all the security guards and bodyguards stood in lines on alert. After the Lamborghini with a limited edition was parked, two ushers rushed to open the door. Good evening, Mr. Marsh, they bowed at the man in the drivers seat respectfully. Ivan stepped out, and his ck, handcrafted shirt wrapped his perfect body figure. Under the moonlight and in the wind, he looked stern. As he strode into the lobby, all the bodyguards and security guards bowed at him respectfully. Good evening, Mr. Marsh. Along with the chilly wind, Ivan entered Royal Nightclub. This way, please, the lobby manager showed him the way. The Marsh Group. Linda and Jennifer took the same elevator to go downstairs. They both knocked off. When they were together, Linda felt awkward, which was all because shecked self-confidence. Jennifer, however, was lowkey and easygoing. Hows your mother doing now? she asked like a friend, breaking the silence. Linda hurriedly returned to her senses and answered, Shes checked out of the hospital. Thank you for your concern, Ms. Brooks. They locked eyes. Only then did Jennifer notice that she wore a brand dress and nced at Linda several times. Then she found Lindas handbag cost at least 20, 000 dors, feeling shocked. Why did Linda suddenly be so wealthy? she wondered. However, Jennifer didnt ask as she couldnt be so nosy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She guessed Linda had probably found a sugar daddy. Jennifer failed to figure out other reasons. She thought everyone had the right to choose how to live, and Lindas change was not surprising nowadays. After leaving thepany, Jennifer sat in the car prepared by Hank. When the car roared away, she saw Linda hail a taxi instead of going to catch thest bus. Jennifer wondered whether she would buy a luxury car in the near future if her sugar daddy was still with her. Meanwhile, Finnley had sent Mya home. After having dinner together, Mya went back into her house and went to her bedroom on the second floor. Finnley didnt enter Saunders Vi with her but parked his vehicle on the roadside. In the living room that was brightly lit, Shirley asked, Is Mya in a bad mood today? What happened to her? Probably, she felt stressed at work. rence poured a ss of water for her. Shes grown up. asionally, she can be unhappy and need to digest certain emotions by herself. Did she fight with Finnley Russell? Shirley blurted out after thinking of a possibility. rence looked at her. Are you worried about her now? Shirley rolled her eyes at him. How about Finnley Russells profile? Show me. Oh. Its in my study. Chapter 710 You Know Nothing About Love On the second floor, Mya locked her bedroom from the inside. Wrapping her arms around her knees, she was still shocked that Finnley had a fiancee. The scenes earlier today kept shing in her mind. Meanwhile, she also felt frustrated. She tossed her cushion away a whileter and muttered in depression, Why do I feel so upset? Were just friends, she reminded herself angrily, feeling much better. After calming down, she still felt frustrated. What the heck is going on with me? she wondered. Itste at night. Stars twinkled in the sky. Finnley drove on the road aimlessly, but the night breeze blowing into his car couldnt eliminate his worry. Finally, he parked in the yard of Rowans house. In front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the third floor, Rowan saw the vehicles lights were off. Then he recognized the car under the moonlight. Finnley? Rowan walked downstairs. When Finnley entered the living room, Rowan turned the corner and walked towards him. Finnley stopped mid-step and looked up at him. Then he sat on the couch. What happened, dude? Finnley didnt answer. Rowan was close to Ivan but was also Finnleys friend, one of the limited acquaintances that Finnley had known in Arkpool City. They didnt meet frequently, but they knew each other well and had things inmon. Rowan fetched a bottle of whisky and two sses from his wine cab. After filling one ss, he passed it to Finnley. Thanks. Finnley took it over. Instead of asking him what had happened again, Rowan sat opposite him. Care for dinner? No, thanks. I had dinner, Finnley answered gently, May I stay in your house tonight? No problem, Rowan agreed without hesitation. I can cure physical wounds and am a good psychologist. Why dont you tell me whats eating you? You are single. You cant help me. Forget it, Finnley chuckled and sipped the whisky. Rowanughed. Im single now, but it doesnt mean Ive never been in love. Meanwhile, Finnleys apartment, Skyhigh Apartment Complex.N?velDrama.Org content. Eloise wanted to smash things. Did he send her to the universe? Why isnt he back? Sitting on the sofa, she snapped, Holly, didnt you tell me he wanted to deal with the problem nicely as he hadnt kicked us out? Holly was busy in the kitchen and didnt know how to answer her question. Shortly after, she served Eloise a noodle bowl. Lady Eloise, I only found noodles in the fridge. Please make do with it. No. I have no appetite, Eloise refused. Her mind was fully upied by Finnley as she had looked for him for over six months. If he doesnte back tonight, Ill stay here forever. I dont think hell dump his apartment. Royal Nightclub. In a high-end guest lounge, everything was costly. The light was gentle, and the air was filled with coffees fragrance. Sitting on a couch, Ivan was like a leisure emperor. The contract must be renewed as soon as the copyright expires. Please send your sorted files to Finnley Russell. Well review them ASAP. Thank you, Mr. Marsh. The client was a mid-aged gentleman. I look forward to our cooperation in the future. Ivan stood up, and the man followed suit. They shook hands to end their pleasant conversation tonight. After checking the time on his wristwatch, the client said apologetically, Mr. Marsh, Im afraid I must go now. I have another appointmentter. Sure. Ivan nodded at him kindly. After walking him out of the guest lounge, he watched the mid-aged man leave. Before Ivan strode forward, a door next to the room was open. He saw a familiar figure. Immediately, he recognized her. After all, they used to work together for years. Catherine left the private box alone. She turned the corning, held the wall, and rubbed her forehead, feeling unwell. Chapter 711 Will He Save Her? After a few seconds, her reason gave in to the devil inside. She wanted to escape. She walked along the corridor with the support of the wall, daring not to turn back. She cursed Leslie, You are dead! How dare you drag me? Ivan saw her staggering alone and realized that something was wrong with her. He walked toward her, his hand in his pockets. After all, they used to work together. When Ivan had just passed the door, it opened again. One step out, Leslie saw the cold, unapproachable back of Ivan. He frowned. Was it Ivan? He stepped back as if being electrocuted. After a few seconds, he calmed down and carefully poked his head out. What was Ivan doing there? Leslie didnt expect to see Ivan here. The luxurious corridor smelt good. Due to her suffering, Catherine stopped again. She turned and leaned against the wall, rubbing her temples with her eyes down. Suddenly, she paused. Staring at the Gi leather shoes that came into her sight, she couldnt help thinking of Ivan. It was his favorite brand. She hade here tonight wishing to meet him. Now, she was hallucinating. Are you dragged? Ivan saw it at a nce. The familiar low maic voice reached her ears like an electric shock. Catherine abruptly raised her eyes and met Ivans eyes. Looking at him, Catherine was filled with happiness and frustration. At some point, she thought she was dreaming. Ivan? Yes. Ivan looked calm. The smile on Catherines face gradually disappeared. She was at a loss, at the same time, aggrieved. She was in a dilemma. Ivan asked, Who did it? While Ivan looked around, Leslie quickly retracted his head and was therefore unseen. Yet Ivan already had the answer. Who else could it be if it was not Leslie? Catherine was moved by Ivans words of concern. Her nose went sour as she thought, Perhaps he still cares for me. Then she saw Ivan take out his phone, ready to call. Catharine pushed him. What are you doing? Must he tell other people? You are in danger. Ill get someone to send you to the hospital. His tone was calm, without the slightest bit of anxiety.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. She was greatly let down. Its none of your business! Must he ask someone else to do so? Couldnt he do it? He would if he ever cared. But he didnt care at all. Holding the phone, Ivan met Catherines gaze, which was full of resentment. Are you sure? Get lost! I dont want to see you! At this moment, Catherine hated him more than ever. Did youe here just to make things worse? You know Leslie would do things to me, dont you? You are just here to make fun of me, am I right? Whatever you think. Holding the phone, Ivan asked patiently, Shall I call someone? Catherine knew that werent it for Ivan, she wouldnt have gotten involved with Leslie. So, she hated Ivan. She noticed that something was wrong with the wine. So, she went out. You are in danger! Ivan reminded, You need to go to the hospital at once! Why do you have to call other people? Cant you just do it yourself? Are you sure Ill make it safe to the hospital? Catherine knew very well about males. Ivan, I know there is something wrong with the wine. But you drank it, why? He asked. I knew it only after that. Catherine leaned on the wall, her vision started to get blurry. I am not getting anyone elses car. Take me with you, Ivan. Ivan, a shrewd businessman, stared at Catharines blushed face with his calm, dark eyes. No. Then he put away his phone and left. Looking at his back, Catherine felt heartbroken. He left her alone at this point. Leslie, who had been peeking through the door this entire time, couldnt believe that Ivan left without doing anything. After a while, making sure that Ivan had left for good, Leslie opened the door and walked towards the woman leaning against the wall, who was now suffering from the burn. Chapter 712 Outcome Footsteps came from behind. Catherine knew it was Leslie. She walked forward with great effort, yet not long after, the man grabbed her arm and dragged her into the room! Let go! Catherine struggled with herst bit of strength. Let me go! This is against thew! Do you understand? The room was bright with all lights on, yet Catharine couldnt see Leslies face clearly. Griping Catherine tightly, Leslie let out an evil smile. I dont give a shit about thew! Ive done killing. His words made her shudder. He grabbed her by the waist. This is Ivans territory. Who will save you now that he left? You saw it? Yes. So just stop resisting now! Leslie reached out and fiddled with her hair, looking down. Your body is very honest Pushing hard, he pinned Catherine down to the bed! Catherine was overwhelmed with despair. Outside Royal Nightclub, night had fallen. The waiter opened the Lamborghini door, and Ivan sat in. Then the door was closed gently. Mr. Marsh, see you next time. Ivan fastened his seat belt and started the car. His deep eyes stared ahead. After driving for a distance, Ivan took out his phone and made a phone call. He said in a deep voice, A woman is on the third floor outside Room 305. She is drugged and might be in danger. Save her. She is my friend. Yes, Mr. Marsh. His people immediately rushed up after receiving the order but found no one outside Room 305. They didnt dare to neglect Ivansmand. So, they immediately check the surveince video and found a middle-aged man dragging a woman into Room 304 When they broke in, Catherine had been raped. People rushed up and ripped Leslie off the bed, pped and punched him in the face! Leslie was beaten on the ground. Catherine grabbed the bed sheet and covered herself with it. Some energy in her body was released. Now, she was sober. Ivans men dragged Leslie away. Before leaving, they took a look at the wretched woman on the bed and then closed the door. Catheriney t on the bed. In the bright light, she stared at the ceiling. The nightmare came true Tears rolled down her eyes. She knew that Leslie wouldnte back after being driven away. She was safe. She also knew that these were Ivans people When she thought of Ivan, her heart hurt like being stabbed. This was what she got to fall out with someone who didnt care about her. Catherine was suddenly speechless with herself. Ivans Lamborghini was heading for Emerald Bay. It was a beautiful night with a shining moon and a cool breeze passing by. Jennifers sweet voice reached Ivan through his air pods. When will you be home?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In five minutes. He was smiling, as he could hear from her voice that she had missed him. Would you like me to bring anything back? Some snacks? Tell me, Ill get it for you. Youre almost home. She smiled and said, I cant think of anything nearby. I can turn around as long as you wish. You dont have to. She was in a good mood tonight. Juste home, Im waiting for you. Alright. After the call, Ivans smile became more radiant. He was now gently approachable. Royal Nightclub. Having dressed up, washed her face, and fixed her hair, Catharine looked at herself in the mirror, subduing her emotions, and walked out of the room. The cold breeze outside the Royal Nightclub instantly made her head clear. Walked towards her car, and she saw Leslie standing by. Her face turned cold. She couldnt believe that he still had the gut to face her. Chapter 713 Crazy Leslie was well dressed. The bruise on her face was pretty obvious. Yet he had no displeasure on his face as he said teasingly to Catherine, It seems Ivan still cares about you. That was ironic! Fuck off! She reached out and pushed him, opened the car door, and got in. Leslie quickly found his bnce. He grabbed the open door and said seriously, Marry me, and I will be responsible for you. If you are pregnant, keep the child. Ill give you half of thepanys shares. Catherine stared at him coldly. Your stupidity is always so creative. Do you think Ill just give in? If so, you are wrong. Then tell me, what do you want? Leslie looked like a winner, If Im arrested, what will happen to True Love? Are you threatening me? No. Leslie smiled. You know the pros and cons. I am just advising you to calm down. Its never toote to decide tomorrow. Im here anyway, I wont escape. Catherine wanted to p him. Her cold eyes fell on his paw holding the door, Let go. Having said what he should. Leslie let go of the car door. Catherine closed the car door and immediately drove off. Leslie stood in situ. Although he looked like a mess, he wasnt upset. Hed gotten what he wanted, after all. Catherine was different from other women. The sex was great. Under the beautiful night sky, Ivans Lamborghini stopped in the front yard of Emerald Bay. Upstairs in the master bedroom. Jennifer had finished her shower. She was in a pink night dress, her dark long hair worn down, smelling fresh after the shower. Ivan came out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his lower body. In front of the window, he held her in his arms. Im sorry. Jennifer put her hand around his waist, and gently pressed her cheek against his warm chest, I havent given you enough attentiontely. She had been working overtime. And she fell asleep sooning backte at night. She had almost forgotten that Ivan was a man of great vigor. Tonight, Jennifer wanted him too. Ivan understood. With a beautiful smile on his face, he picked her up and walked toward the big soft bed Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Eloise had been waiting for Finnley but he didnte back. Then she lost her temper. Holly! Go get me some new bedding! Four pieces! Now? Holly looked at the clock on the wall. Its almost midnight. Eloise red at Holly with her sharp cold eyes. Alright, Ill do it at once. Holly immediately walked out of the room. Eloise found a pair of scissors in the drawer, cut a hole in the quilt Mya had used angrily, and then started cutting along the hole!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Soon the bed was a mess! She cut not only the quilt but also the pillow and sheets! The fillings of the velvet quilt were flying in the air. It looked like snowing. You want to sleep here? Go on then! She cursed while cutting. When she was angry, she threw away all the manners of ady. Finnleys disappearance had turned her into a mad woman! After a long time, her fingers holding the scissors went sour. She had inhaled a lot of fragments. And her throat was a little dry. She threw down the scissors and got out of bed. She wanted to get a cup of water, then she noticed a pink cup in the disinfecting cupboard. It looked like a womans thing! Eloise smashed it without thinking. The cup hit the ground. It was broken into pieces. One of the fragments bounced up and cut through her calf. She screamed out in pain. Then she saw blood. Looking at her red blood flowing out, Eloise, standing in between the ceramic fragments with bare feet, suddenly came back to her sense. Chapter 714 Finnley’s Background Holly didnt close the door before she left, so she came back soon, just in time to see what happened. Lady Eloise! Holly was freaked out. She hurried back to get Eloises shoes! Then she kicked away the ceramic fragments, Put your shoes on, be careful! Like a puppet, Eloise put on her slippers with Hollys help and then sat on the sofa. Gosh! Whats happened? Holly rushed to get the medical kit, No matter what, you shouldnt hurt yourself! Your mother will worry so much when we go back. Eloise looked pale. She stared at the bedding Holly bought back at the door, still very sad and angry. It was sote, Finnley was unlikely toe back How can he do this Eloise felt like crying. She couldnt feel the pain down her leg, but she could feel her heart bleeding. Holly bandaged her wound and sighed, feeling sorry for Eloise. Change the bedding, Eloise ordered.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Holly was stunned by what she saw when she carried the bag into the master bedroom! It looked like a battlefield. Eloise smiled bitterly at the door. Just leave it. Well sleep in the bed tonight. Just leave it? Did she want Mr. Russell to see it? Holly felt upset. She was afraid this would only worsen the rtionship between Eloise and Finnley. Change the bedding. Eloise was also a little tired. Change it, I am sleepy. There was a weariness in her voice. Lady Eloise, I brought you some cakes. They are in the bag outside. I dont have any appetite. Holly didnt try to persuade as she could feel that Eloise was tired. So, she quickly changed the bedding, leaving the messy floor alone. The night was getting deeper At the vi, Mya locked herself in her bedroom after supper. Unable to sleep, she took out the paper and started to draw. As she drew, she gradually realized that the character she had drawn somehow looked like Finnley. Why am I drawing him? Mya put the pen down, frowned, crumpled the paper into a ball, and threw it into the trash can. The room was quiet. Later, she regretted it. So, she bent down and pick it up from the trash can, unfolded it and looked at the little man on it, then put it in her drawer. The door of the master bedroom was locked from the inside as well. rence handed Finnleys information to Shirley. I thought you would forget. The woman looked up at him. My dear wife, how dare I forget your order? Sitting in the chair, she looked at each line carefully. rence was changing clothes. He had read Finnleys information and was very content with it. He has a fiance? And she is the only daughter of the Calder family from Jacksonville? Shirley raised her eyes as if hit by a thunderbolt, The Calder family is a tycoon in the textile industry. Its famous in Jacksonville! Go on to the next page. The middle-aged man was very calm, She is just a nominal fiance. It showed that the Calder family was also engaged in freight transportation. It owned several docks and tradingpanies. They were billionaires. Eloise lived like a princess. She was spoiled. Shirleys face changed slightly as she went on reading. Finnley is from a rich family too? The Russell familys information was also listed there. Yes. rence said, He is Albert Russells son. The engagement was set by the older generation by the time Finnley was born. They had never dated, Ive checked. Finnley has nothing to do with Eloise. So? Shirley put down the document and stood up. Dont tell me that you would allow him to pursue Mya, will you? Chapter 715 Worried Parents Why not? rence said, The reason why Finnley is not enjoying his life as a rich kid was to avoid Eloise. He opposed the marriage, but his parents were stubborn. Yet he is filial. Shirley could not ept it. As a mother, she was worried. Finnleys a simple, reliable young man. He was a top student at school. Later, he became Ivans assistant. I think he is a good choice for Mya. As a mayor, he was good at judging people. But hes gotten a fiance! She is a person, not an object. Avoiding her wont solve any problems. As a mother, Shirley didnt want her daughter to get hurt. Living together with him has affected Myas reputation. And now, we found his fiance. rence walked towards her, grabbed her shoulder, and said seriously, Honey, Lets see whether Finnley is trustworthy through the way he deals with this matter. This is a test that he cant escape. He must face it. Shirley was still hesitating. What do you think? He asked quietly, They are not in love. Their rtionship is just on the surface. Finnleys information showed he was reliable. rences attitude was firm. Shirley hesitated.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Most importantly, Mya didnt seem to dislike Finnley. Honey, lets just stay out of this, okay? rence coaxed her, Lets just pretend we dont know anything. Ill send someone to keep an eye on them and keep you posted. His family background is okay, although he is six years older. But even if Finnley is reliable, how could he keep a girl at home? Doesnt he care about Myas reputation? She is still a student. Maybe its not thatplicated. rence sighed, Why dont we just believe in them? Just believe that they were telling the truth. Its not that I dont believe them. The woman said, I just dont think he did the right thing. You cant judge young people with your old mindset. Age is not a problem. Nothing matters as long as their personalities match and they are in love. rence was an open-minded father. Shirley was a woman with principles. But he is engaged. Tell me, what should we do about his fiance? Mya is the mistress. The unloved one is. rence muttered a line from a romantic movie, which made his wife speechless. Looking at his wife, who looked disturbed, rence took the document from her hand and said, Itste. Lets to bed. Finnley is not with Ms. Calder. So, the engagement doesnt count. Mya is not doing anything wrong. rence put away the document and got into bed. Seeing that she was still standing there, he said, Our parents didnt support us, do you remember? But arent we happy now? Mya is no longer a child. We should give her freedom. Well help her with the big picture. But we must remain on good terms. You wouldnt want your daughter to elope with Finnley. Shirley thought about her attitude towards Finnley that day and suddenly regretted it. She hoped that Finnley would forgive her if he got to be with Mya in the end. After reading the document, Shirley found that Finnleys education and ability were so much better than she had imagined. The downstairs of an apartment, a red Bentley was speeding into the underground parking lot. Catherine got out of the car and entered the elevator. Her eyes were a little red. On the way back, her mind went clearer and she cried sadly. What Leslie did to her constantly showed up in her head like a film. She felt humiliated! When she got home, she rushed into the bathroom, filled the bathtub with water, tore off her clothes, andy down in it immediately. She used a lot of shower gel, soaked herself in bubbles, and rubbed the marks on her body like crazy as if wishing to peel herself off. The water in the shower kept spraying and overflew the bathtub. Thankfully, the drainage system was well, otherwise, the bathroom would be flooded! Chapter 716 Picking Her Up for Work Skyhigh Apartment Complex. Holly cleaned up the bed in the master bedroom, threw all the pieces onto the carpet, and changed into some clean bedding. She knew that Finnley wouldnte back tonight. Lady Eloise, go to bed. Ill sweep the room. It was too messy to not even stand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont do it! Eloise was angry. I want him to see it! He hasnt seen it yet! After hearing this, Holly dared not move, Okay, I wont. Dont be angry. Have a good night. Eloise went to the bedside table and saw a girlish book on it. It seemed that someone had read it. Eloise got upset. Throwing it into the garbage can, she said, I will not allow anything of other women to appear in this house. Holly knew that she was upset, but she couldnt help her. Who can help with love? Goodnight. Eloise went to bed, sounding tired. He cant quit his job, can he? I can still find him even if he doesnt go home. Holly, go to sleep! Well go to hispany tomorrow! Eloise and Finnley have known each other since childhood. Eloise had admired Finnley since then, but Finnley felt nothing for her. One day, their parents said that they had been engaged since they were babies. Eloise started pestering Finnley. He couldnt get rid of her. She followed wherever he went. Everyone in school knew about this. Eloise told all their ssmates that she would marry Finnley when she grew up and invited them to their wedding. Finnley was annoyed. He had made it clear that he wouldnt marry her. The next morning. Mya, who didnt sleep well, went downstairs for breakfast. Her mom and dad were both at the table. Good morning. They were both smiling at her, as gently as when she was still a student. They didnt say a word about Finnley, nor did they warn her toe back tonight. It felt like a hallucination. Mya looked at them a few more times until she finished her milk. Mya thought, Arent they going to say anything? Mya, how is your driving test? rence asked a random question, which was far from what Mya thought he would say. Im on it. I know you can drive. But you are not allowed to drive until you get your license, okay? Shirley told her, Your father is the mayor. So, you have to obey thew. If you break it, your father will be under great pressure. I see. Actually, she hadnt driven for a long time. If theres nothing else, Im going to work. Let your father send you there! No, Im good. Mya headed out the door. Shirley hurriedly said to rence, Go, arent you going to work too? Alright. When rence went to the living room to get his briefcase, Mya had left the living room. Outside the yard, she saw a familiar white Maybach parked at the door. Seeing Mya, Finnley got out of the car. Their eyes met. rence, who had just followed outside the living room, quickly stepped back, and almost ran into his wifes arms. Mya stopped looking and stepped out of the yard. Finnley bypassed the car and opened the passenger door for her. Get in the car. He worried that she would leave. Mya was a little embarrassed. After looking at him, she got in the car quickly to avoid being seen by her parents. She had better leave first. Finnley noticed her parents standing at the door of the living room. He nodded to greet them, then returned to the car and drove away quickly. I stayed at Rowansst night. When did youe? They turned their eyes at the same time, spoke at the same time, and heard each others words at the same time. Sitting beside Finnley, Mya lowered her eyes, ying with her fingers. She was silent because she didnt know what he meant. Was it an exnation? Did he want to tell her that he wasnt with his fiancest night? But why did he exin to her? Chapter 717 Someone Cries Until Daybreak The atmosphere between them had been awkward, and it got even worse after Finnley exined. She didnt answer. He stepped on the brake gently and parked the car at the roadside. Mya met his eyes. What are you doing? Have you had the answer? Finnley didnt care about the embarrassment. He did not sleepst night. He wasnt sure if Mya would ept him, but now Eloise suddenly appeared, which caught Finnley off guard. He couldnt wait any longer, Would you be my girlfriend? Can we see each other? Mya stared at him in surprise, Are you serious? I didnt go backst night. Finnley emphasized again, I live at Rowans. But it doesnt change the fact that you have a fiance. I dont want to be the mistress. Mya was stubborn and proud. She wanted to open the door and get off, but Finnley locked the door before she could do it. Would you say yes if I dont have a fiance? Finnley wanted an answer. He put one hand on the steering wheel and faced her sideways. Mya was forced to look at him. She could not help thinking of what she saw in his apartmentst night. The girls face appeared in her head. I dont love her. Finnley said to her, The engagement was made by our parents when we were just born. It is just a joke. She is not my girlfriend. I havent even held her hand. After thinking for a long time, Mya said, She is very beautiful. She didnt know why she said that. I dont care. Finnley blurted out, I didnt even look at her face, so I dont know if she is beautiful. I like you, Mya. Finnley confessed to her, looking very serious, I have never had such a strong feeling toward anyone. Hearing this, Mya was very excited. Her heart raced. She didnt answer because she didnt know how to. She felt the same way as Finnley. Just drive. ncing at him, Mya reminded, Were going to bete. Finnley didnt get the answer. However, Mya did not reject him either, so he still held a glimmer of hope and was happy. Ill handle the thing with Eloise. He promised, Give me some time. Mya remained silent. At Skyhigh Apartment Complex, the master bedroom of Finnleys apartment. The floor was in a mess. The bedding was cut to pieces. On the bed, Holly woke up. She got up carefully, didnt want to wake up Eloise.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But when she put on her shoes, she found that Eloise had already woken up. Lady Eloise Eloises tears soaked the pillow. Her eyes were red and swollen. She must have been crying for a long time. Holly looked at her, watching her silent tears rolling down her cheeks. I waited for him all night Eloises voice trembled. She was very aggrieved. Suddenly, she burst into tears. Holly, am I not good enough for him? Why is he doing this to me? Why? Thinking of how she had been waiting and searching for him for the past half year, she felt heartbroken. We were good friends. But after he knew about the engagement, he started to avoid me. Perhaps we would be together if we werent engaged? Lady Eloise Holly, lets go to hispany. Eloise sat up. It was finally bright outside. Im his fiance. He shouldnt avoid me. Holly couldnt persuade her and there was no point doing so. No one could change Eloises mind once she was determined to do something. Chapter 718 Stopping the car Okay. Wherever you go, Ill go with you. Holly said to her, So, get up now. In the morning, white Maybach was heading for the Marsh Group. Finnley and Mya had been silent all the way. The beautiful morning light was mottled in the car through the leaves. A song was ying in the car. Can you take me far away, somewhere I can rest my head? Can you take me far away from here? Yeah, I want to see the stars, but I cant do it alone. I want to see the stars with you At this point, the lyrics fit their mood. When Maybach reached thepany, someone in red standing not far away reached out, wanting to stop the car! Finnley stepped on the brake. Eloises face gradually became clear in Myas eyes. Her chest shrank slightly. She somehow felt a little guilty. Linda, who just got off the bus, happened to see this. Beside Finnley, Mya looked at him. Wasnt he going to get off? She saw Finnley staring at the front, his deep eyes cold as never before. The sense of alienation was beyond words. To Mya, he was always gentle. Mya had never seen him so indifferent. Seeing that he was not getting off the car, Eloise stepped up in anger, stretching her arms to stop the car. Finnley! Get out of the car! Do you know Ive been waiting for you all night! Am I a tumor? Why are you avoiding me? Whats wrong with me? She lost control of her emotions and became incredibly humble. Lady Eloise, please, we are at thepany. Holly couldnt stop her. Linda was shocked when she heard the conversation. What happened? Who was this girl out of nowhere? She said she had waited for him all night Finnley didnt want to argue with her outside thepany, so he started driving backward. In Myas stunned eyes, Finnley drove away Where are we going? Mya asked anxiously. She disagreed with his action, Are you trying to escape? This is not an escape. Finnley said calmly, Im not going to argue with her in front of thepany. And no one should force someone to love them. There is nothing between her and me. I dont owe her anything. Before Mya spoke, he added, If I have to respond to anyone who likes me, then I wont have the time for anything else. Mya, however, got the message from his words. She found him cute when he got mad. Therefore, she teased, So Youve got a lot of pursuers? Not a lot. Just one Linda and you know it. Finnleys tone eased up a bit, But I only care if you like me. You better think carefully about that. He couldnt stop talking about this. Mya didnt know how to answer. Watching the car leave, Eloise was so angry that she wanted to throw stones at it!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Calm down, mydy. Holly persuaded, People are going to work at this time, theyll be watching! You are a nobledy, you dont want to see yourself on news, do you? Eloise suddenly noticed a girl staring at her beside the road. She got angry. She red at the girl. Linda immediately looked away and walked towards thepany. What the hell are you looking at? Stupid! also walked to thepany, Lets go to his office to wait for him! Im sure helle! Eloise didnt know they got in through the back door. Finnley didnt expect Eloise managed to get up the building. She even took the same elevator as Linda. In the elevator, Linda secretly looked at Eloise several times. She was so beautiful. Her temper showed that she must be someone out of ordinary. Could she be Finnleys fiance? Chapter 719 Drag Her Out In the presidents office, Finnley had just arrived at the door when he saw the woman inside. Sorry, Mr. Russell, I failed to stop Ms. Calder. The staff reported, She said she had an appointment with Mr. Marsh and insisted that she waits here. Finnley made a simple gesture. The staff nodded and left. When Eloise saw him, she put on a smile and stepped forward to take his arm. Finnley dodged, Eloise, the things between us are notplicated. You and I are very clear that the engagement was made casually by the elders. It wasnt officially decided. I dont like you. What youre doing is pointless. Why dont you like me? Eloise couldnt reconcile. She blinked her watering eyes, saying, The Calder family is the greatest family in Jacksonville. Finnley said lightly, Im not worthy of you. I dont care! She smiled brightly; her white teeth revealed. I dont care about anything as long as you take me. You dont have to do anything in the Calder family!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before Finnley could say anything, she emphasized, Since I found you, I will never let go again! I am in love with someone else. Finnley confessed, I dont love you. I never did, nor would I in the future. Are you talking about her? Eloise smiled, her eyes full of disdain, Mya, the mayors daughter, right? You know what? She is just a in Jane. And politicians are tricky to deal with. You wont be happy with her. Get out. Finnley stared at her coldly. I think Ive said everything I should. I said I wouldnt let go! Eloise also stressed, From now on, wherever you are, I am! Unless you kill me! Do you have any self-esteem? Finnley had no choice but to drag her out by the wrist. Let go! Let go! Eloise struggled. At this time, Ivan appeared at the door of the office. He put his hands in his pockets, staring at the two people who were arguing. Eloise stopped struggling when she saw Ivan, Mr. Marsh, good morning! She felt like seeing a savior. Finnley turned around and saw Ivan at the door. He didnt yell, but he was grabbing Eloises wrist. Ms. Calder? Ivan smiled slightly and stepped in, Long time no see. Let go, it hurts She struggled gently. Finnley, with a little effort, dragged her out of the office directly and threw her to the elevator! Let go of me! Finnley! Let go! Eloise refused to go, she cried, yelled, and struggled, Finnley! When are you going back and marrying me? Her voice was so loud that people in the vice presidents office heard it through the opened door. Jennifer, Mya, and Linda, all heard it. They looked at each other for a few seconds. Then the sound disappeared. They should have entered the elevator. Mya looked down at the document that she was working on, her face calm, her mind empty. Linda nced at her, thinking, Mya was in Finnleys car this morning. She yed a shameful role. However, thinking of the beautiful girl who imed to be Finnleys fiance, Linda couldnt help feeling jealous. Let go! In the elevator, Eloise shook Finnleys hand off. Finnley released it. If he had another choice, he wouldnt have had any physical contact with Eloise. Chapter 720 Linda Is Nosy Finnley, I sincerely love you. Eloise was very upset, I loved you since I was young. Finnley replied lightly, But I dont like you. Their eyes met. With a sound, the elevator stopped. When the elevator door opened, Eloise leaned in. She refused to go out. She wanted to go upstairs with him! Finnley took her out without saying anything. He carried her outside the hall, then said to the security guards at the door, Shes not allowed to get in. Yes, Mr. Russell. Finnley let go. Eloise was about to rush in but was stopped by the security guards. Finnley turned around and walked in. Eloise shouted at his back, Youd better go home and have a look! Otherwise, your apartment will be ruined! Finnley ignored her words. Eloise struggled, Let me go, let me go! She was anxious. She didnt want Finnley to go, yet she didnt want people to look at her either. Mydy. Holly came to hold her. Lets go. More and more people were looking at them. They were just humiliating themselves. In the elevator, Finnley stared at his phone screen, checking the surveince video of his apartment. It looked like hed been robbed. He turned off the camera when Mya lived in the master bedroom. He turned it on when he left yesterday. So Finnley saw the messy carpet of the master bedroom How long had she been cutting the things? Two or three hours? No less than that. Finnley looked calm as if it wasnt his home being ruined. The elevator took him to the 22nd floor. When the elevator door opens, his phone rang. He answered it. The person at the other end of the phone said to him, Mr. Russell, the house you asked aboutst night is ready. The contract can be signed today. OK, Ill drop by at noon. Can I get the keys? Of course. Yes, Finnley didnt n to go back to his apartment. He grew up with Eloise and knew her very well. He knew she would refuse to go. And he didnt want to see her. He felt tired when he looked at her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. In Jennifers office, Mya, who had just finished a project, was poking at the paper with a pen, absent-minded. When Finnley passed the door, he looked inside, his eyes fell on Mya. Linda watched Finnley pass by the door. Finnley was up? So, she picked up a document and walked out, quickly got into the elevator, and went downwards. When Linda rushed out of the building, she saw the two people driven away by the security guards not far away. She ran towards Eloise, Wait! Eloise, who was about to leave with Holly, turned back when she heard the voice. It was the girl standing on the side of the road watching them this morning. Hello, my name is Linda. I am Mr. Russells subordinate! Eloises sense of rejection suddenly decreases. She sized Linda up, thinking, Nice closes. But shes got no temperament. Upstairs, in the vice presidents office. After Linda left, only Jennifer and Mya were in the office. When Jennifer heard the girl pester Finnley and the word of marriage, she guessed it was the fiance. Mya had been in a bad mood since the morning. Youve never experienced such things, have you? Mya looked up and found Jennifer standing beside her, their eyes met. Do you like Finnley? Jennifer asked her. Mya paused and was then silent. Jennifer had got the answer. Smiling, she said, You do, right? Love could be confusing at the beginning. And people involved could be timid, not daring to take the step out. He has got a fiance. Mya said softly, I didnt know it untilst night. Chapter 721 Strange Caller But why do I feel there no affection between Finnley and her? Jennifer sat down beside her. Do you think there might be some kind of misunderstanding? Mya believed what Finnley had said, but she was too young to understand it. Mya, this is an era of freedom of marriage, Jennifer held her shoulder, Parents cant control the life of their child. If you like each other, you should work for a future together. This reminded Mya of Jennifer and Ivan. There had been Catherine and Aubree between them but they went through all the hardships together anyway. Downstairs, in the cafe near the Marsh Group. Since it was still working hours, there were not many customers. Linda and Eloise sat across the table, and Linda guessed who Eloise was, Are you Finnleys fiance?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. How do you know? Eloise looked into her eyes. Finnley has mentioned you, Linda said with a smile. Ive finally got to meet you in person. Finnley has mentioned me to you? Eloise was surprised and delighted. What did he say? Linda seemed to be having everything under control. She gently stirred her coffee with a silver spoon. He said his fiance was young and beautiful. Eloise didnt believe her. What is with the Mya girl? Everyone knows that Mya has been coveting Finnley and that she has been staying at his ce, Lindained, She is the daughter of the mayor and Finnley dares not offend her father. He couldnt drive her out and as time went by, he doesnt seem to hate her as much as before. Theye and get off work together and have meals together. You know men, their hearts melt easily. Eloise listened to her words and was unhappy. She was sure that Finnley didnt like her. Otherwise, he wouldnt have disappeared for half a year. But this Mya girl was really annoying. Lindas purpose today was to make Eloise hate Mya, so that she could help her deal with Mya. Putting it bluntly, Eloise was her pawn. Linda had long hated Mya, who was always around Finnley. In the apartment, it was nine in the morning. Catherine opened her eyes in a daze. She woke upte today. Staring at the ceiling, she couldnt help recalling what had happenedst night. That was a nightmare! If the designers knew it She dared not think about it. Leslie wasnt a person who would kiss and tell. But people like Leslie should be severely punished by thew! Otherwise, he would only grow even more reckless! Catherine then recalled Ivans attitudest night. It was so disappointing and after that, she didnt even want to fight with him anymore. Because Ivan didnt care at all. Her tactics, in his eyes, might only be childish moves. So, Catherine decided not to rely on Leslie anymore. Even if she had to give up on the True Love series, she had to turn him in and put him behind bars. But when she took out her phone and was about to call the police, she got a phone call from an unknown caller. After a few seconds of hesitation, she answered it. Catherine, submitting the manuscripts within 24 hours and you will reward each person 500, 000 dors? You are really a person of her words. But since when have you be so rich? The familiar female voice sent a chill down Catherines spine. The womanughed, Catherine Collins Nice name. But do you think the change of a name could excuse you from what you had done before? Arent you afraid I might turn you in to the police? You would be put into jail. Catherine sat down in bed, held her phone tightly and became nervous. Chapter 722 Even Tougher Why dont you say a word? asked the woman yfully. Catherines face was pale. How was she still alive? But she couldnt hang up the phone, or she would be doomed. So, Catherine tried to calm down, What do you want? Good question, the womanughed, Im surprised you are still as straightforward as you were when you were a kid. What do you want? Catherine felt stressed at the mention of her childhood, Just say it. I will give you anything you want. She had anticipated that the woman came for money. Five million, the woman replied in a calm and firm tone. I dont have that much money. Catherine decided she should at least bargain, One million is all I have. Do you want it? If she said yes, Catherine could transfer the money to her right away? Five million was a lot of money. The woman thought that Catherine had spent millions of money on the designers, it was reasonable that she didnt have much left. Alright. I will send you my bank ount, transfer the money. I cant today, Catherine said, It will take 48 hours to get to you since the money is over five hundred thousand. She had to buy herself more time to get rid of the woman, or she would just keeping back. The woman agreed. She didnt expect Catherine would be so straightforward. Okay. I will give you 48 hours, the woman said, But if I didnt see the money in 48 hours, I will see you at the police department. Catherine hung up the phone and felt extremely depressed. Why was she still alive? Or was someone imitating her voice? She was stunned. After calming herself down, she called someone. Austin, I need you to check on a number for me and find the IP address. Yes, Ms. Collins. When are you going to make a move about Mya? Today. Got it. Catherine hung up the phone and came to the washroom. She sshed some water on her face but still couldnt suppress her anger. In the brightly decorated presidents office in R-n Group. Josh rushed in with a file. Mr. Eastwood, these are the confidential information about Catherine. If my guess was right, she would use me to get what she wants, Leslie smiled, And she would keep my secrets in exchange. How? Will she ask you to kill her? Josh was worried. But thats her own affair, you dont have to shoulder it for her. But I know her. She might call the police after she calms down. Leslie was clear-minded. Shes been distancing herself from me. Last night, Ivan didnt help her at all. Im sure shes disappointed now. Josh stood there and didnt know what to say. But she and I could make a trade. Leslie had had a n. Since we have found Nora, we need to make good use of her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. I see. Go do what you should do. Yes, sir. Josh left. Leslie sat in his chair and kept ncing at his phone, waiting for Catherine to call. In the apartment. After a lot of inside struggling, Catherine thought calmly. She couldnt let Nora ruin her life. She couldnt be sent into jail, because no one would be able to get her out. Except for Ivan But his attitude was clearst night that he didnt care about her at all. Therefore, Leslie was her only hope. Leslie was a cruel man who would even murder his own wife. Catherine was sure he didnt mind murdering another person. But it came with a price. She couldnt turn him in to the police anymore or sue him for raping her. In the presidents office in R-n. Leslies phone, which he had been holding, finally rang. Seeing the Caller ID, he smiled confidently. Chapter 723 Mya Was Kidnapped Leslie answered the phone and put it near his ear. He deliberately waited for Catherine to speak first. After a few seconds of silence, Catherine spoke, Lets have lunch together. Good. Then, after another three seconds of silence, they hung up the phone at the same time. Josh, standing there, couldnt help smiling. Mr. Eastwood, no one can escape from your control, even the toughest woman. Putting down his phone, Leslie gave a rare smile. A lot of things had happened recently. In the apartment. Standing before the mirror, with a cutter knife, Catherine looked at herself in the mirror with a twisted face. What had happenedst night kept shing back in her head, she couldnt get them out of her mind forever. The humiliation overwhelmed her. Raising her left hand, she cut the back of it with the knife and blood gushed out, dripping down the sink. It hurt But it was far less painful than that she was feeling inside. After a while, she bandaged her wound with the gauze she had prepared and made a knot. She wasnt trying to kill herself, but wanted something to remind herself of this. She would avenge herself one day! In the Kelsington Bay. A car drove out of the yard. Alfie sat in the passenger seat with seat belt on and a tabletputer in his hands, in which were some data. Hey, Finnley. Are you at work? he called Finnley and asked. Yes, Alfie. Im at work. Iming over. Im in the car right now, the little guy said in an adorable voice, I have found the evidence of Leslies crimes. He has ganged up with the drug dealer and they have been selling drugs illegally. Thats great. I will be waiting for you here. The car drove towards the Marsh Group. Near thepany, a ck vehicle had been parking there, the windows half-opened. Four men were sitting in it, wearing caps and ncing at the gate of the building from time to time. Austin, are you sure she wille out? one of the men asked, Its been a quarter. She will, said Austin confidently, The message I sent her would work. Its interesting enough for her. She wille out as soon as she reads it. Just as he finished speaking, Mya walked out of thepany building and the four men saw her. Shes here! Lets wait for her here. Austin observed Mya and reminded, Be careful of the guards at the door. They cant see us, or we might fail. Okay. Mya was confused, who sent her the message? It was said that she had a package left by the roadside. But I didnt buy anything online recently she mumbled and looked around. She then spotted arge package by the flower bed. Was it her name and phone number on it? Mya sped up her paces and didnt notice the car parking by the flower bed.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, after turning at a corner, Alfie was about to arrive at the Marsh Group. He put his tabletputer back into his bag and nced out of the window. Mya? The driver stopped the car. When Alfie was about to get out of the car, he saw two men getting out of ck vehicle near the flower bed and they kidnapped Mya! They covered her mouth and she didnt even have a chance to call for help. Go after them! Alfie immediately went back into the car and reacted fast. Mya has been kidnapped! He called Ivan as he spoke. The driver immediately followed the ck vehicle. Hey, daddy. Mya has been kidnapped outside thepany building! Alfie said nervously, Im following them. Chapter 724 Failed to Protect Her You? Ivan was instinctively worried about Alfies safety. Who are you with? Andrew. Alfie stared at the car in front of theirs. Although at a young age, he noticed his fathers worries for him. I was going to meet Finnley when I saw Mya being kidnapped. We are following the kidnappers. Follow them closely and share your location with me, Ivan said calmly. In the presidents office, Ivan had not hung up the phone, he grabbed Finnleys shoulder and stepped out, although he did not know what had happened, Finnley felt that it was serious. Linda, who was at the door, quickly made way for them with the document in her arms, and watched the two get into the elevator. What had happened? She had same doubts. In the elevator, Finnley looked at Ivan, who said, Mya was kidnapped, right at the gate. What? Finnley was shocked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. As the elevator went down, Ivan shook him by the shoulder, and then dialed another number. After the phone was answered, he said, I will share my location with you. A friend of mine has been kidnapped, shes the daughter of the mayor. I will send you the license te and ensure her safety. Try and block the car. Got it. Finnley was extremely worried but he forced himself to calm down. Kidnapped? How could it be? When getting out of the elevator, Ivan called Andrew again. He said as he walked out, Andrew, be sure to protect Alfie! No matter what happens, put Alfies safety first! Mr. Marsh, I will protect him with my life. Andrews tone was firm. Alfie, sitting in the passenger seat, turned to look at him and didnt take it seriously, Its not that dangerous. And I think daddy should focus on saving Mya first. Shes in real danger. Mr. Marsh loves you, Andrew said, It is necessary that I have to keep you safe. I would definitely choose you if I had to. Oh, cut the crap! Focus on following them, theyve sped up! Alfie was very concerned for Mya. In the Marsh Group, at the door of the presidents office, Linda, holding the document, was still stunned. She was recalling what they had said just now. Was someone kidnapped? Was it Mya? Was it Mya or not? Rushing back to the vice presidents office, Linda did not see Mya. A thought came to her-Catherine kidnapped Mya! The Lamborghini was driving, following Alfies shared location. Ivan was getting closer and closer to Alfie. The car was driven by Hank, with Ivan and Finnley in the back seat. Its Eloise. It must be her! Finnleys deep eyes were filled with hatred. He felt guilty and sorry, Its all my fault. I didnt know Eloise would be so cruel. Do you have her phone number? Call her. No. The car was speeding on the road. Finnley clenched his fists, I really want to kill her now! If anything happened to Mya, I will kill her! You like her. Ivan wanted Finnley to face up to his feelings for Mya. You care about her. It was toote to say anything now. He had failed protect Mya. Fortunately, Alfie found out in time. Ivan was trying to make him feel better, The most important thing now is to keep Mya safe. I have sent the best men to ensure her safety. Finnley was flustered and worried. In the speeding ck vehicle, Austin, wearing a cap and with a ruthless expression on his face, was driving. He was over-speeding. In the passenger seat sat a man in a hat, and Mya vaguely saw a freshly healed scar on the left side of his face. Danger filled the air because of the two. Mya was trapped in the back seat of the car between two strong men, her hands were tied behind her back. She did not yell, but she was panicked and flustered. Where are you taking me? she ventured to ask. Chapter 725 Failed Self-rescue However, no one answered her. She looked around, the men all seemed deaf to her words, with ferocious faces. It was as if one more word from her would irritate these men into eating her alive. Mya knew that she was not their match, so she couldnt fight with them. She had to think of something. Guys, what do you want? Normal kidnappers should be calling her family for ckmailing now, why didnt they do anything? She had been kidnapped for so long, however, they didnt even say a word but focused on speeding.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Well, what exactly do you want? Tell me! Mya straightened her back and felt pain in her shoulders. She bore the pain, I can give you anything you want, believe me! She did not tell the men who she was but got a vague feeling that they knew already. Recalling the whole kidnapping, starting with the package, she guessed the kidnapping may have been nned in advance. Mya spoke again, her voice much softer. Who are you? I have never wronged you, right? Ive never seven even you before. Are you taking someones order to do this? How much does she pay you? Mya tried to negotiate with them. I can give you double or even triple the price if you talk to me. Her voice was pleasing and beautiful, sounding alone in the car. No one answered, nor did they feel annoyed. Mya noticed that the car was driving further and further away from the city and she became terrified. What do you want? Her voice trembled lightly and she started sobbing. You. Austin, who had been silent, answered. Myas heart skipped a beat and her body stiffened. How have I offended you? Who are you? She tried to suppress her fear. A figure suddenly shed in her mind. Was it Finnleys fiance? How much has she offered you? Is it worth youmitting a crime for her? Mya said, terrified and worried, I can give you ten times the money! Just let me go. Lets make a deal? Okay? I beg you! She cried and begged in anxiety. Austin stepped on the elerator, racing the car and turning his face to Mya, who was frightened by his face and dared not to speak again. Fear upied her whole heart, and the next second, she thought of jumping off the vehicle! She must save herself! She became excited, Let go of me! Let go! She wanted to get rid of the mens control and bumped into the window. She was desperate and afraid. The two men beside her grabbed her arms, pulled her back to the seat and sprained her arm! Ah! Mya screamed in pain. The piercing pain spread all over her body. The pain twisted her face and sweat started dripping off her forehead. The men didnt feel any sorry for her. Sit tight. Do it again and we will beat you up! Mya was forced to sit back, she was unable to resist two strong and cruel men. Moreover, her arms were sprained. She really wanted to call Finnley Finnley She cried, the first person she thought of was him. At this point, in the Lamborghini, Ivan received a call. He answered it and listened with a frown. A whileter, he hung up the phone and said to Finnley, The kidnappers have driven to theke. My men have predicted a route they might take and are ready to rescue Mya. Finnley was extremely worried, She must be really scared With his fist clenched, he felt powerless. Ivan looked at him, no matter what urgency in business before, Finnley always managed to keep his calm. This was the first time Ivan had ever seen him in such a panic. Ivan took out his mobile phone and called Andrew. Stop following and send Alfie back now. Should we stop following them, Mr. Marsh? Andrew was confused. Yes, replied Ivan, I have sent men to block them in the perfect position. We are onto them. Okay. Andrew immediately headed back after hanging up the phone. Chapter 726 Rescue Why did you stop following them? Alfie, who had been on his tabletputer, suddenly turned her eyes and asked anxiously, Mya is still in the bad mens hands! Mr. Marsh called, Andrew kept driving in the opposite direction and exined to him. His men have already figured out a way to rescue her, I just need to keep you safe now. Alfie looked as the car was getting further and further away from the kidnappers, he sighed and leaned back to the back of the chair. Fine. Take me to daddyspany. We are not going home for now. Andrew didnt refuse, he just needed to ensure Alfies safety. The kidnappers drove towards theke, this area was sparsely popted and a scrapped ferry was parked by theke. Ivans men were all smart people who had guessed that the ferry was most likely to be where they were taking Mya. Therefore, they arrived ahead of them and parked their car in the reeds. Two of them had got into the ferry while the other two were monitoring in the car in case of any sudden change. Mr. Marsh, we have arrived and saw the caring towards theke, someone reported. Remember, make sure Mya is safe, Ivan said again. The man said, We will. We have our guns with us. They came well-prepared and they all had nice aims. Ivan trusted them 100 percent and believe that they couldplete the mission sessfully. At the end of the call, Ivan saw the car in front of him and said to the driver, Slow down and dont get too close. Mr. Marsh, they are elerating. It seems they have noticed us. After all, there werent many cars on the road in this area. Finnley couldnt help feeling nervous, They wont hurt Mya, will they? Slow down, Ivan ordered, Stop the car. The driver, Hank, stepped on the brake and the car was stopped. In front of them, the ck vehicle was speeding toward theke. Austin had been observing the road ahead, and from time to time, he would look at the rearview mirror. It was strange, why did they stop following them? Austin, they have stopped, the man sitting in the passenger seat also did not understand, Why? Mya turned her head and looked back with difficulty. The window ss was too dusty for her to see it clearly, she could only see a ck car vaguely. Who could it be. Finnleys car was white, so it was not FinnleyAll content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mya suddenly saw ake ahead. They werent going to throw her into theke, were they? No I beg you to let me go! She was really frightened and terrified, and began to beg for mercy, Please let me go, I will give you as much money as you want! You heard our boss, we dont want money, just you. Mya was going to break down. Austin suddenly stepped on the brake and the car was stopped by theke. Due to inertia, Mya leaned forward, her forehead hit the back of the chair, and she felt dizzy. Before she coulde to herself, she was pushed out of the car. The ferry was shabby, and even a bit tilted. They dragged her towards the ferry. No, no Mya was surrounded by fear. I wont go! Help! Help She struggled, awakening the pain in her shoulders. The men were not gentle at all, they dragged her into the ferry, the iron skin of the ferry was very sharp and cut her calf. Ah! Mya frowned in pain. She looked down and saw blood streaming out of her calf. At this time, two men in ck came out of nowhere and cut the kidnappers with their bright daggers. Ah! The kidnappers covered their wounds with their hands. When they came to themselves, they were kicked in the abdomen and kept staggering back. Mya! Mya, who had been frightened, looked back and saw Finnley rushing over, like amp in the dark. Chapter 727 Sorry I’m late Watch the iron sheet under your feet, Mya bore the pain and reminded him. Finnley strode over the iron sheet and noticed Myas bleeding calf at a nce and felt sorry for her. He carried her up in his arms and immediately walked out of the ferry. Behind him, Ivans men were fighting outnumbered and the sound was loud. Hank! Ivan opened the door and said to the driver, Send them to Rowans. Ok, Mr. Marsh. Finnley, holding the injured Mya, got into the car, Ivan closed the door for them and Hank drove away. It would take them some time to get back to town, so Finnley put Mya down on the seat and quickly went to get the emergency medicine kit. Mya had tears in her eyes, her lips trembling. She had so much words she wanted to say to him but didnt know where to start. When Finnley came over with the medicine box and saw her tears falling down, he said, Sorry, Imte. He frowned and looked distressed. Mya felt very aggrieved, she seemed to have a lot to say but was hesitating. Finnley opened the medicine box, I will help you reduce the inmmation and stop the bleeding first. Then he shook her by the shoulder to make her feel better. Hiss! Mya gasped in pain. Finnley looked at her arm and his heart skipped a beat, They hurt your arm? Its sprained. Mya looked at him with tears. It hurts when I move it. Damn it! Finnley wanted to kill the kidnappers. Then dont move. He quickly took out the medicine to reduce the inmmation to the wound in her calf, Dr. Watson will help you, he has a lot of pain-relieving meds. While helping her with the inmmation, Finnley said to the driver, Hank, please drive faster. Finnley, this is the fastest speed, Hank knew that they had to be fast. Finnley couldnt bear to see Mya in pain anymore, he was worried sick about her. Mya, trust that I will avenge you. She will suffer ten times what you have suffered today. Mya sat there, looking at him squatting down at her feet, and murmured, Was it really Eloise? Who else could it be? Finnley had believed that it was her, he couldnt think of anyone else. The car headed downtown. Outside the abandoned ferry, the kidnappers were defeated one after one, they were curling up on the ground, covering their wounds and groaning in pain. Tell me, who sent you? Ivans man asked. Ivan stared at them coldly. He didnt think it was Eloise. Although she was spoiled and self-centered, it shouldnt be her. She was not a bad person who could do this. Austin had always been grateful to Catherine, he would not easily give her away, thinking that this was aw-ruled society, Ivan couldnt kill him. So he decided not to say anything. Are you going to talk? Ivans man stepped on Austins waist, he could tell at a nce that Austin was the leader among the four. Austin groaned in pain and clenched his teeth, still determined. In Finnleys apartment in Skyhigh Apartment Complex. The wronged Eloise sat on the sofa holding her knees and crying, her shoulders shrugging because of her sobbing, How could he do this? How could he be so cruel to me? He kicked me out! Ivan and I are friends, for Gods sake! Holly was cleaning up the mess in the master. It was a tough job. The room was inplete mess. She had tried tofort Eloise, but she grew annoyed of her. Eloise was trapped by herself and she couldnt get out if she kept doing so. Holly! Miss, Im here. Holly looked back at her. Did you hear me? Then she heard Eloise sobbing again, Holly quickly got up and walked up tofort her, I did. Miss, its not worth it to cry for someone like Mr. Russell. Who says hes not worth it? Eloise looked at her unhappily. Dont you say that about him!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 728 The Secret She had been deeply hurt by Finnleys attitude towards her, but she still could not help speaking for him. No one knew how much Eloise liked Finnley. Holly, I must have not been good enough and scared him away again. Eloise felt very guilty and med herself, What should I do to get him toe back to me? Havent told madam about you finding Mr. Russell? Holly reminded her, Do you think things will be solved if you turn to the elders? The elders Eloise was thinking about it, Finnleys grandpa is having his 80th birthday soon. Holly was stunned and thought about it, Yes, I have heard that it is in preparation. Eloise suddenly smiled, So, will he go home for it? Thats certain. Eloise was suddenly delighted. As long as Finnley went back home, when the two families elders met, everything might be solved! The Lamborghini stopped in front of the Rowans house. Finnley had called Rowan on the way here and told him about Myas situation. Rowan was ready for her treatment. On the other side, Alfie had gone back to the Marsh Group. He asked Andrew to wait downstairs, while he himself took the elevator upstairs. Linda was the only one in the vice presidents office. She was on her phone, Ms. Collins, did you kidnap Mya? Its none of your business, Catherine said to her. You dont have to know it so clearly. What will you do to her? Linda asked anxiously. Shes the mayors daughter. Its serious. She didnt want to get involved at all. Outside the office, Alfie stopped and listened. Alfie listened to her saying a few more words and saw her hang up the phone. Linda looked uneasy.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Alfie walked in. Linda turned her eyes and shivered. Mr. Marsh? Give me your phone! Alfie stood up in front of her, looked up at her, and reached out his hand. Who were you on the phone with just now? I Linda panicked and wasnt sure if Alfie had heard something. Are you giving me your phone or not? Alfie stared at her. Linda exined with a smile, I was reporting on my work. Alfie nodded, he took out his phone to call Andrew, Andrew,e upstairs. Linda, who was nning to bring him some milk, was stunned. Was it Catherine? Alfie looked at her indifferently. Did Catherine kidnap Mya? Damn it! He heard her! Linda was very flustered. At this time, Andrew came in. Sir. Give me her phone, Alfie ordered. Andrew walked up to Linda and reached out his hand towards her with an expressionless face. Linda had no choice but to do as he said. Call the first contact in your call log! Alfie was clear about what he was doing. No, no, no! Linda was panicked and kept waving her hands, It wasnt her! Andrew had called the number and handed the phone to Alfie. It wasnt her Linda was too scared to speak, and instinctively wanted to take back her phone, but was stopped by Andrew. What now? Catherines impatient voice came over, I have said that me kidnapping Mya has nothing to do with you. Dont ask. I did it because of my feud with her. Besides, I can help you get rid of your rival in love, isnt it great? Catherine, you are the worst! Alfie shouted angrily. You are the worst of the worse! Im telling you, my daddy has sent men to kill those kidnappers! And he wont let you go! Then, he hung up the phone, leaving Catherine dumbfounded. Chapter 729 Rejection At this time, Catherine was sitting in a restaurant, waiting for Leslie. When she received the phone call from Linda just now and was questioned, she was a little angry. She had never liked Lindas indecisive character. She always thought that only by eradicating her opponents could she embrace happiness. When she knew the second call was from Alfie, she was shocked. So, Alfie overheard Linda on the phone with her just now? Holding the phone, Catherine hated Linda, Idiot! Didnt she even know that she should be careful with her surroundings? What a stupid teammate! Ivan had known it Catherine was so nervous that she couldnt imagine what would be waiting for her ahead. When she was in a panic, a middle-aged man appeared at the door. Leslie saw her at the first nce, smiled and walked towards her. Facing his sight, Catherine quickly stopped thinking. Seeing his old-mans face, she thought of the nightmare night He was disgusting! But she had to endure it. Lets order first. Leslie sat down opposite her and called the waiter over before he smiled at her, Ms. Collins, what do you want to have? Its my treat. He smiled and looked in a good mood. Whatever there is here. Catherine wasnt in a mood to eat with him, which Leslie was clear about. But he didnt feel any unhappy, his smiled became even brighter and he said to the waiter. Just serve us whatever you have here. Anything is delicious when you are with the woman you like. But dont bring us food we cant finish eating. Yes, sir. For the first time, the waiter met such a customer. The waiter left and Leslie set his eyes on Catherine again, Obviously you didnt sleep wellst night, look at the dark circles under your eyes. He was recallingst night. Catherine looked expressionless. What you have done is a crime, I can sue you, you know? Oh? Leslie didnt seem to be intimidated at all, Then why didnt you? Instead, you asked me out for dinner. I want to make a deal with you. Catherine went straight to the point. I can let it go, but stay away from me from now on. I wont get involve with you at anything other than work. Dont say that so soon. Leslie poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. Tell me about your appeal first. There is a woman named Nora. She has been a pain in my ass recently, Catherine said, saying the most ruthless words, I want her dead. Leslie was not surprised, as if he had expected it. He was still with a smile, as if they were chatting normal topics. You want me to kill someone for you? Leslie reminded her, Just because I slept with you for one night? I dont see it as a fair trade. Catherine knew it wasnt a fair trade. Killing was a capital offence.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The maximum sentence of rape is ten years and perhaps I might get as short as three years, Leslie said, without any care. And with my connections, to be frank with you, I might even be able to get away. He was reminding Catherine that he was a man with a lot of crimes. She had no choice but topromise. I can kill her for you, Leslie said directly, Only if you promise to be mine. Catherine was stunned and looked into his eyes with a frown. Dont reject me in a hurry, since we are in a negotiation, Leslie drank his tea and reminded her, Lets give the both of us some time to think it over. He needed to think it over? No! Catherine had to get rid of Nora, or she might be in jail for the rest of her life or even get a death sentence. I dont need more time. I promise you, Catherine blurted out. From this moment on, she had had no control over her life. Chapter 730 It’s All Over Leslie had known it would go his way since everything was under his control. But I wouldnt marry you, Catherine had her own principles, I cant marry you. She must hold on to the bottom line. Are there any other requirements? Leslie asked. Bring them up to the table. Catherine was very clear that since she had promised to be his, she would inevitably have to sleep with him. I dont want others to know it, she made it clear, No one in thepany can know we are together.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay, Leslie was very straightforward. That is no problem. I will not live with you, Catherine said, I can go to your ce three times a month and you have to call me in advance. Three times a month? Leslie asked unhappily, What is that? Twice a week, on Monday and on Thursday. Catherine noticed that he was unhappy and did not dare to bargain anymore. After all, she was asking him to kill someone for her. Her silence was regardless as a tacit admission. At this time, the waiter began to serve the food and Leslie changed the topic, You have chosen a nice restaurant. Roast chicken is their specialty here, have a try. With that, he cut a piece of it and put it into her te. When will you kill Nora? Catherine said, I dont have any information about her. I only know that she is 55, in Arkpool and a phone number. It will be easy since we have a phone number, Leslie said confidently, I wont let her die for now, but Ill control her and she wont bother you again. Catherine frowned and looked up at him, What do you mean? You are not a simple woman, Leslie was straightforward, I need her as my chip to get you under control. Can you guarantee you will keep your words if I killed her tomorrow? The twos eyes gathered met and Catherine was speechless. He was guarding against her, but there was nothing she could do. Her calmness just now was once again reced by panic. She couldnt have Nora as a hidden danger for one hour! And Leslie saw her worries and fear, Dont worry, as long as you treat me with sincerity, I will see you as my ally and will see your enemies as mine. He had chained her to him. Catherine felt cold all over and started to realize that her life was over. And she had never thought that the sudden appearance of Nora was due to Leslie. He found her only weakness! Catherine couldnt even eat during the whole mean. On the way home, she ran several red lights and was almost caught in a car ident. Arriving back home, she looked at herself in the mirror and felt the woman in it very strange. Cathy, Im injured. I will give you an address, will youe over and take me home? I cant walk with my legs hurt her mothers ufortable and helpless voice echoed in her mind. It had been over 20 years and her memory of it was still so clear. She was only ten back then. After receiving the phone call, she dropped her pen, got up and rushed out to her mother But when she went all the way there, anxiously opened the door, she saw eight grown men there with the same evil smile. In the dim light, she saw her mother, whose clothes were messy, and was counting money. This is my daughter, isnt she beautiful? I wasnt lying! Shes tall and her breasts are getting bigger and bigger with time. But remember that shes still a virgin, so be gentle. the woman smiled and introduced, she hadnt finished counting the money in her hands. She got up and walked to the back door. Mom! the ten-year-old Catherine did not realize the danger and was worried about her mothers safety. Where are you going? She hadnt been home for a week. Chapter 731 Mya, Do You Love Me? But her mother left without turning back. Mom! Catherine wanted to catch up with her mother but was stopped by two men. Then the two men began to rip off her clothes. For the first time, the little girl felt desperate. No! No! Help Catherine would never forget it. It was a nightmare in her memory. For so many years, she had been trying to forget it. But every night in the heavy rain, she could still remember In the vi, Rowan disinfected the wound for Mya, applied medicine, and bound it up. There will be a scar after you get cut by rusty iron if you dont apply this medicine on time. Thank you, Dr. Watson. Mya raised her head and looked at him. She was so depressed that she was in no mood to look at his handsome face at all. Finnley had been with her all the time, holding her hand. Thank you, Dr. Watson, Finnley also said gratefully. Youre wee. You need to rest your arm for a few days. Dont carry heavy things. Ive checked it and found that the bone is not broken. Rowan said gently. I want to go home Mya sobbed with tears in her eyes. She was still trembling when she remembered the moment when she was tied up. Finnley carried her up and said, Alright, Ill drive you back. Noticing that Mya was in a bad condition, Rowan said, wait a minute. He quickly fetched a bottle of pills and said, take two pills before going to bed every day. Its good for your sleep. Mya took it over and said, thank you. Finnley looked at Rowan and said, See youter. See you. He walked out of the living room with Mya in his arms, and then put her into the car. Hank, please send her home. OK, Mr. Russell. Ivan had visited the mayor before, so Hank knew where Myas home was. Finnley, if you hadnt saved me in time, I think My life would be over, wouldnt it? Mya sat on hisp. He still held her in his arms. When he saw her pitiful face, he felt sorry for her. There is no if. You are lucky, and so am I. Mya was so moved and wanted to cry again. Is it Eloise? Mya asked. Does she want to throw me into theke? Does she hate me? Im sorry Finnley took her hand and said, I made you suffer for me. Ill handle it well. I promise it wont happen again. Is it really impossible for you and her to be together? Ive told her many times that its impossible. The engagement is just a casual talk of the elders. I didnt buy a ring to propose to her. Mya pouted, but she loves you so much. I love you so much, Finnley looked into her eyes and said affectionately, Mya, you know what? When I knew that you were kidnapped, I was really nervous, and every cell in my body became panicked. Now I hold your hand, and I feel at ease when nothing terrible happened. Hearing this, Mya didnt know what to say Mya, go home and have a good rest. Dont make your parents worry about you, Finnley said. Ill talk to Eloise. Can she listen to you? Mya muttered, she loves you so much. Will she let me go? Do you love me? Finnley asked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The two of them looked at each other. After a while, Mya nodded. Finnley was relieved. He rubbed her hands and asked with a smile, Dont you know yourself well? You dont have to be afraid of her. You have the advantage, dont you? Myas eyes lit up. Yes. I will defend my love and fight against her! Chapter 732 Linda Gets Nervous Finnley was very happy to hear that. So Will you be my girlfriend? No, she denied with a smile. How can I casually make such an important decision on such a casual asion? Finnley was a little stunned and then nodded, I get it! What did you get? Mya asked. Finnley hugged her and said, Ill prove my sincerity with my actions. In fact, every woman was looking forward to romantic things. Just like the deep love in TV ys, life must have a ritual. Although Finnley had never been in love, he knew that if he loved her, he should take care of her. After Mya went home, she didnt tell her parents that she had been kidnapped, in case they would worry about her. Have a good rest. Ille to see you when I have time. OK, bye. After Finnley returned to the car, the car was started and headed for the Marsh Group. Finnley opened the surveince video in the apartment and saw that Eloise was still there. He said to Hank, Hank, please send me back to the Skyhigh Apartment. OK, Mr. Russell.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Hank drove towards the Skyhigh Apartment Complex. The gentleness on Finnleys face was reced by gloom and coldness. In the deputy general managers office of the Marsh Group. Alfie sat on his mothers seat, swinging his legs, and stared at the woman sitting not far away. Linda was frightened by his stare. Alfie, its not my fault. Catherine has already betrayed us. Dont you know that? Alfie lectured her like an adult. Or you can resign and go after her! Linda didnt dare to say anything more. Andrew guarded the door. At this time, footsteps came from afar and got closer. Linda shrank slightly, and she recognized who theer was. Jennifer was surprised to see Andrew at the door. Hello, Mrs. Marsh, greeted Andrew respectfully. Why are you here? as soon as she finished speaking, she came to the door and saw her son inside. Alfie? Mommy! the little boy jumped down and said, youre finally here! Jennifer walked inside and asked, how long have you been here? she found that her son was staring at Linda unhappily and Linda didnt dare to move. The atmosphere was strange. Whats wrong? Jennifer smiled and asked, what happened? Alfie pointed at Linda and said, let her speak by herself! His harsh words scared Linda. Linda raised her head and said, no, Alfie. It has nothing to do with me. Why should I get involved? What? Jennifer was confused and didnt realize the seriousness of the matter. Alfie said angrily, Catherine asked someone to kidnap Mya! She also knows it! Jennifers heart skipped a beat. She turned to Linda and asked, kidnap? I came to look for uncle Finnley, and I happened to see that. Now daddy and uncle Finnley have gone to save her! Jennifer didnt have time to me or question. She took out her phone and called Ivan! It didnt take long for the phone to get through. She asked nervously, I heard that Mya was kidnapped. How is she? Shes fine. She was slightly injured. Finnley sent her to Rowan. Hearing this, Jennifer felt a little relieved. Thats good. You also should take care of yourself. Iming back. When Linda heard Mya was fine, she was finally relieved. Soon, they heard footsteps again. Everyone looked at the door and saw Ivan with his phone in his hand. Linda was so nervous that she began to hold her breath. Chapter 733 The Person Behind This Hello, Mr. Marsh, greeted Andrew respectfully. Ivan took a look at him and then looked into the room. To his surprise, his son didnt return to Kelsington Bay. Daddy! Alfies voice was clear and pleasant, how is Mya? Is she hurt? Its just a small wound. Its being healed. Ivan looked at his son gently and calmly. Why didnt you go back? I have something to say to you! Alfie looked at him and blinked. Daddy, there is no need to investigate the maniptor behind it. It was Catherine! Linda was so scared that she even forgot to greet him. Ivan looked at his son in surprise. How did he know? I dont know how Mya has offended her! Is she insane? Alfie argued, she used to bully Mommy! Now she bullies Mya! Daddy! You must take revenge for Mya! Take that woman to jail! Lindas heart trembled heavily, and she gritted her teeth slightly.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Alfie, how did you know? Ivan asked in confusion. Alfie red at Linda and pointed at her. When I came here, I heard her call Catherine and talk about it! Ivan frowned slightly and looked at Linda not far away. The aura emitted from his body was terrifying. Looking into his eyes, Linda was scared. Every cell in her body tensed. Mr. Marsh, its none of my business she shook her head. I really didnt do it. Come with me. after saying that, Ivan turned around and left with a horrible aura. Linda was almost scared to death! How could she face Mr. Marsh alone? But she had no choice. No one could help her. After he left, Linda came to her senses and quickly followed him. Her whole mind went nk. Looking at her shivering back and her expensive clothes, Jennifer felt very ufortable. This girl had really changed. In Ivans office, Ivan stood in front of his desk and nced at Linda who had just entered the office, with a hint of coldness shing in his eyes. The kidnapper has already confessed it. He was ordered by Catherine. Now tell me the truth. Linda felt wronged and her heart trembled with fear. Daddy! At the door, Alfie also came over. She is with Catherine! They wanted to kidnap Mya! No, I didnt! Linda suddenly turned her head and anxiously exined, Alfie, you cant nder me! What she did has nothing to do with me! But I heard clearly what you said on the phone. Do you think Im deaf? Alfie didnt like her and thought she was not kind. No, its not like that! Linda was anxious and looked at Ivan. Ivan lost his patience and asked, then what is it? His cold gaze fell on Linda again, which made her feel a little guilty. Although she didnt do it, she knew that Catherine nned to attack Mya a long time ago Under the great cold pressure, Linda organized the words in her mind. Ill ask you for thest time, Ivan stared at her. Why did Catherine kidnap Mya? What other ns does she have? Tears of grievance welled up in Lindas eyes. She shook her head and said, Mr. Marsh, I really dont know. I just heard that she wanted to do this, so after I knew that Mya was kidnapped, I just called her to confirm if she did it. And Alfie happened to hear it. Did she admit it? Ivan asked again. Pursing her lips, Linda nodded. Yes, she did. she felt sorry in her heart. To protect herself, she had to say it out. Chapter 734 Mistake Ivans face darkened as if he was a little impatient. Go back to your work. Theres nothing you need to do here. In fact, he had already known the truth. With a restless heart, Linda turned around and left. Daddy, why dont you punish her? Alfie asked. When Linda walked a little further, Ivan bent down and held Alfies shoulder. The instigator behind the scenes is Catherine. Linda doesnt have the guts to do that. By the way, daddy. Alfie quickly took off his schoolbag and took out a phone from it. This is Ingrids phone. I have repaired it. Why is Ingrids phone here? Ivan was surprised and took it over. Uncle Finnley gave it to me. Its soaked in water. Ive just repaired it. Ivan turned on the phone and looked through it. Ive checked it all. I think the most valuable clue is the words in the memo, Alfie said. Its from Ingrid to a woman called Nora ne. I dont know if its sessfully sent or not. Theres no such person in her contacts. Ivan opened the memo. He read these words carefully. Nora, Leslie wont marry you. Just give up. He has ten principles for his wife, and you already break the first one. You are too old. I know you have done something dirty for him. You are in the same boat, but even so, Leslie wont divorce me. Dirty things? Ivan thought for a while, took out his phone, and dialed a number. He ordered in a deep voice, investigate a woman named Nora ne beside Leslie. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Alfie. Ivan hung up the phone, squatted down in front of his son, and held his little shoulder. There are a lot of things to deal with today. Put the phone here and let Andrew send you back first, OK? OK. Alfie was very concerned about Mya. What about Mya? Ive already asked the police to handle it, Ivan told him. When they confessed, I called the police. Those people were all taken away by the police, and the police will also look for Catherine.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alfie nodded with relief. Thats good. The bad guys must be severely punished. Otherwise, if they always do bad things, they will make everyone restless. She is really haunting! Ivan hugged him and said, go back to grandmas home. In Skyhigh Apartment Complex, after getting out of the car, Finnley walked into the elevator. The more he thought of Myas desperate and helpless look when she was caught by those bad guys, the more he hated Eloise! A sense of cruelty came from his heart. He walked out of the elevator, pressed the fingerprint lock, and the door opened. The depressed woman, who was sitting on the sofa with her arms around her knees, stood up happily when she saw himing in. Youre back! She came over happily and said, Finnley, your grandfathers birthday ising. You will go back, wont you? p! He pped her in the face! He showed no mercy to her! Hollys heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She ran to Finnley and shouted, Mr. Russel, why did you hit her? She hurriedly held Eloises arm and asked, Miss, are you OK? Eloise frowned and looked at Finnley. She saw the hatred in his eyes and she heard him ask, Why are you so cruel? Why did you kidnap her? What are you talking about? Eloise shook off Hollys hand. She was angry and speechless. Who did I kidnap? You cant hide it. Finnley said firmly, who else would do that except you? Everything is fine before youe! But after you appear, everything is a mess! Eloise didnt understand what he was talking about. At this time, Finnleys phone rang. He took out his phone and found it was Ivan. He calmed down a little and answered, Mr. Marsh. I got the truth. Its Catherine. Ive already asked the police to deal with it, Ivan said in a gentle voice. Is Mya all right? Hows she feeling? I feel that shes frightened. Chapter 735 Don’t Say Sorry Holding the phone, Finnley looked at Eloise and didnt know what to say. Did you hear me? Ivan thought the signal was bad. Yes, I do. I get it. Finnley replied immediately. What did you get? Ivan asked, whats wrong with you? Im asking you if shes in a good mood or if the wound is serious. She went to Dr. Watson to bandage her wound. Its not serious. Her shoulder was twisted. I might need to ask for a few more days leave. Its not a big deal to ask for leave, Ivan said. You can spend more time with her. Ill take care of the business. Ivan continued, well, you go ahead with your work. I have to hang up. then he hung up. The phone call confused Eloise and Holly. Who was injured?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Finnley put away his phone. When he looked at Eloise again, he felt a little sorry and embarrassed. Seeing her red and swollen face, Finnley realized that he had used too much strength. When he walked towards her, Holly stood in front of Eloise and begged, Mr. Russell, if you want to hit someone, just hit me. Dont p her again! Mydy has never been pped! Eloise felt wronged and took a deep breath. She pushed Holly away and stared at Finnley with a frown. Youd better make it clear to me. Who was kidnapped? Finnley stopped in front of her. His serious face turned a little gentler. That girl was kidnapped, right? Eloise was even a little happy. Are you anxious? Are you worried about me? The first person you suspect is me, huh? Finnley, am I so cruel in your eyes? Eloise questioned loudly, am I such a kind of woman in your eyes? I admit that I like you, but why should I kidnap her? Can I kill her in legal society? Will you fall in love with me even if I kill her? Eloise had a clear mind. She was not the brainless girl. After all, she was the daughter of the Calder family. Im sorry Finnley apologized sincerely. If apologies work, then why do we need the police? Eloise covered her red and swollen cheek and continued, I got the first p in my life for no reason. If I tell my father, Im afraid you have to apologize to me with your family! You can p me now, Finnley closed his eyes and said calmly, as long as you feel happy. No! Eloise refused. You treat me to dinner tonight, and then Ill forget this. Ie to Arkpool City alone. Please entertain me as a guest. Finnley couldnt refuse. After all, he hit her by mistake. Is it difficult for you to have a meal with me? Eloise reminded him. This is the first p Ive received in my life. He knew that she was the apple of the Calder familys eye and had been loved by everyone in the family. He didnt love her, but he couldnt hurt her Especially when she didnt make any mistakes. Finnley didnt want to affect the friendship and cooperation between the two families, so he agreed, OK, take it as an apology. Ill choose a ce. Ill search onler. Just wait for the notice. Eloise smiled at him with a red and swollen face. I hope you wont go back to your words. Men should keep their word. Finnley had a house outside, and he didnt drive them away. He thought he should talk about it after dinner. Eloise didnt ask him to stay, because she knew she couldnt keep him. Miss Holly felt sorry for herdy. She approached herdy and looked at her face again and again. Ill get you some ice. Eloise sat down on the sofa. Holly quickly brought an ice pack and helped her apply it to her red and swollen face. Miss, how do you feel? It must be very painful, right? He will pay for this p, Eloise said coldly. Holly was confused and asked, wont you make peace with him with the meal? Eloise didnt answer. She had her own n. She held the ice pack and was lost in thought. Chapter 736 The Police Came In her apartment, Catherine stood in front of the mirror in the bathroom, smoking and staring at herself in the mirror. The woman in the mirror lookednguish and strange There was gauze wrapped around her wrist, and the cut still hurt. She finally became the kind of person she used to be most disgusted with. She slept with Leslie and became his woman, which meant she would have to have sex with him many times. She felt it disgusting. Smoking the cigar Leslie brought her the other day, she sighed and just wanted to numb herself with it. Sometimes she did think it was Ivan who ruined her life. Suddenly, the doorbell rang, interrupting her thoughts. Was it Leslie? She didnt want to open the door and see him, but she was afraid of making him angry. So, she eventually came out of the bathroom and looked out through the peephole and her heart skipped a beat. Its the police She frowned and took two steps back. When she came to herself, she took out her phone and called Leslie. He was in a meeting at thepany now and his phone was muted, but he saw her calling. Leslie suspended the meeting, and took his phone out to answer it. The police are here Catherine whispered, flustered. I had someone kidnapped the mayors daughter today, the n failed, they have been arrested and must have given me away. Leslie Said, Dont say anything. I will think of something. Catherine didnt know if she could believe him, but she had no other choice. She hung up the phone. The doorbell rang again. She put out the cigar in her hand, stood behind the door for three seconds, and calmly opened it. Is this Catherine Collins? the police held the handcuffs and asked. Yes. Please go with us. Have I done anything? She was very calm, with an innocent look. You will know it after we get to the police department, the police looked at her, Without full evidence, we wont arrest anyone. They handcuffed her and took her away. Catherine got mixed feelings. Austin gave her away, and Ivan intervened He gave her to the police. Could Leslie get her out? Catherine did not know, but she remembered Leslies words, she couldnt say anything. As long as she didnt say a word, the police wouldnt have anything on her. In the Saunders family. Mya didnt tell her mother about her being kidnapped, she didnt want her to worry. How exactly did you get hurt? Looking at her injured leg, Shirley was both worried and sorry, Is it bad? Do you need to go to the hospital?? No. Mya sat down in bed. Dr. Watson has treated my wound. Do you know him? Hes a medical genius, he gave me the medicine he made himself and its much better than those prescribed in the hospital.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. How exactly did you get hurt? I just fell down identally. Mya lied to her, Stop asking. I have answered it a million times! Fine! I wont ask again. Shirley sat down by the bed, Finish the soup. I will feed you. Okay. Anyway, her arm still hurt. At dusk. Mya had been expecting Finnley toe over to see her after work. With her phone in her hand, she checked her Facebook countless times, but there was no message from him. Gradually, she became a little frustrated and disappointed. She missed him a little. Finnley received a call from Eloise, who gave him an address. He was just about to get off work. Downstairs, he drove the white Maybach to the restaurant where he had agreed to meet Eloise. He thought he could take this opportunity to break up with her. He didnt want to waste more of her time and hoped she could understand that he didnt love her. However, there might be a dramatic change tonight. Chapter 737 Willing to Let Go It was an Italian restaurant, decorated fashionably and simply in a warm tone. The waiters here were all Italian. Eloise, sitting in the white dining chair, had just received a message from Finnley saying that he would be here soon. Her pped face was no longer red and swollen. She had had it iced all afternoon and applied some ointment. Tonight, she wore a beautiful red dress and a beautiful ne to tter her fair neck. She did a delicate manicure, the color was light. Her fingers were always carefully protected, soft and tender. She wore light makeup that pictured her delicate features. She was definitely an eye-catching beauty in the crowd. With a faint smile on her face, she set her eyes on the parking lot outside the window, looking forward to his arrival. Soon, she saw a white Maybach and was in joy. Her smile became brighter as she watched the door being opened and the man she loved getting out of it. Finnley came into the restaurant, expressionless. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw the girl waiting in a long red dress by the window at a nce, she was also looking at him. Walking into the restaurant, Eloise smiled and waved at Finnley. Finnley came to her and saw the sumptuous dishes on the table, steaming and delicious. The dishes were served right on time. Have a seat! Eloise was d he coulde. Finnley sat down on the chair opposite her, the waiter opened the bottle of wine and poured the expensive red wine into a decanter. You may leave now, Eloise smiled and said to him in Italian, I will call you if we need anything, thank you. The waiter bowed respectfully and walked away. Sorry, Eloise. Finnley looked serious and said with a sincere attitude. He apologized again. Eloise didnt seem to care. She smiled and asked, Sorry for pping me or for not loving me? Both. Finnley met her sight and said frankly, I hope you can forgive me, and I hope you can get over it soon and be happy. Have you ever loved someone? Eloise asked in a calm voice. She looked into his eyes and asked, When you love someone so deeply that you can even give up your life for her, while she feels nothing and is in love with someone else. Can you get over it and be happy? Not far away, the reporter was shooting with his camera. Finnley didnt know how to answer. Love was the biggest riddle and most hurtful thing. Eloise, you should give up on me, Finnley made his attitude clear, We are not suitable for each other. I dont have man, love for you. But you have it for Mya, right? Eloise wanted an answer. You like her, right? Yes. Finnley finally faced his true feelings and didnt want to hide them anymore, I like her very much. Their eyes met. Although Eloise had anticipated it, she couldnt help feeling sad upon seeing the determination in his eyes. But she kept a smile on her face. Okay. I wish you happiness. Finnley was stunned by her answer. He had thought she would keep sticking around, but she got over him so soon?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Lets eat first. The dishes are getting cold, said Eloise. She picked up her knife and fork to pick up food for him, with a happy smile on his face, The meal can be the end of my love for you. The reporter caught this with his camera, of course. Finnley looked gentle while Eloise was smiling, they looked like a loving couple in the camera. Chapter 738 The Dinner Eloise observed that Finnley looked much gentler, which made her feel relieved. She smiled, Im going back to Jacksonville tomorrow, this is farewell. So, have a pleasant meal with me, no long face and no Mya, okay? Finnley was relieved that she could think it through. He took the decanter and poured wine for her. Eloise smiled even brighter, she was very happy. And the scene of Finnley pouring wine for her and passing the ss to her was also clearly photographed in high definition, looking artistic.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Oh, and theres something I need to tell you. Eloise took a drink and spoke yfully, Your assistant, Linda, came to me. Finnley was surprised. Eloise smiled, she said she heard you mention me before. You said I am your fiance, young and beautiful, and that you like me very much. Finnley was embarrassed. I didnt believe it. To ease the embarrassment, Eloise gracefully took a sip of her wine, She also told me that Mya had been trying to approach you and that everyone in yourpany knew it. Sure enough, Finnleys face turned gloomy upon hearing this. She told me you couldnt resist her because Mya is the daughter of the mayor. You dared not offend her, so you didnt do anything about her. You go to and get off work together, which is why you gradually started to like her. Without waiting for Finnleys reply, Eloise said, I thought about her words carefully after I went home the other day. Some stupid women might buy it, not me. With that, she toasted to him. Drink with me. Finnley picked up his ss and clinked sses with her. This moment was also taken by the camera. Eloise had been wearing a smile, looking like a woman in love. Eloise told Finnley this because she wanted him to know it. Thus, she could easily solve a rival in love. When Finnley was deep in thought, Eloise identally dropped her ss, the red wine sshed on her hand and she hurriedly stood up and stepped back to avoid staining her dress. Finnley was stunned for a moment. Tissue, I need a tissue. Eloises voice was sweet and soft, she frowned and stood there as if being cast a frozen spell. Finnley took the handkerchief on the table to help her wipe the wine stains from across the table. This scene was filmed again, and because it took him a while, a lot of pictures were shot and each one was well-caught. Because of Eloises understanding tonight and what she had said, Finnley wasnt on guard against her. At this time, the waiter came over to help clean up the table. Im sorry. Eloise felt sorry, she sat down in her chair and picked up her knife and fork again. Finnley nudged the cut steak to her. Eloise, thank you. Eloise was stunned, raised her eyes, and saw the gentleness in his eyes. She smiled, but she was not happy at all. It wasnt a smile of love on his face, but a smile of relief. The reporter had also caught the scene of Finnley cutting the steak for her. A lot of unexpected things happened tonight and Eloise was gratified about what she had got. After dinner, Finnley didnt stay for long, I have to go now. You should go home and go to bed early tonight. Where do you live? Eloise blurted out. Finnley was stunned and meet her eyes. He did not tell her the specific address, I have just bought a new house. My apartments too small if Im to have kids someday. He was already thinking about his future with Mya? Eloise felt hurt. He was considering getting married to her? Chapter 739 Linda Was Pissed Eloise didnt ask him to stay, because she knew he wouldnt. She stood at the table, reluctantly looking at him walking out of the restaurant. Through the French window, he walked further and further away, got into the car, and drove away. Watching the car disappear from her sight, she slowly withdrew her eyes and sat down again in her chair. Looking at the wine ss and te he had used, she felt as if she had a dream. Soon after, two reporters came over with their cameras. Ms. Calder, do you want to see the pictures? They were excited, We have caught a lot of moments to write about. I dont need to look at them. Eloise looked at them and smiled, I believe in your professional ability. You have been in this business for years, just do your job. Yes, Ms. Calder! Well go back and write the news now, and hopefully it woulde out tonight! We will try and let out the news tonight, Ms. Calder! Eloise did not speak, watching them leave with all smiles. After the reporters left, Eloise took her bag and walked out. She got into the passengers seat, Holly, Finnley is serious about Mya. He bought a new house, partly to avoid us, but most of the reason is that hes thinking about having kids with Mya! The middle-aged woman who had been waiting in the car turned to look at her, Ms. Calder, he is not yet married, things might still change. Then she started the car. Since I was a child, I have never failed to get what I want! Eloise had much confidence, I will take this as a challenge, a game! Where are we going now? Thinking of the news that was going to be let out and spread all over the Inte of her and Finnley, Eloise was in a good mood, Lets go shopping. I need to buy a beautiful skirt! Okay. Who did you think it was that kidnapped Mya? Eloise had thought about this, but she couldnt figure it out because she didnt know anything about the feuds among the prominent families in Arkpool. How can I know? Holly casually said, The mayor should have a lot of enemies, right? Maybe one of them took his daughter to get back at him. Eloise nodded thoughtfully. It made sense. The car soon stopped on the liveliest street in the city, where there were a lot of luxury stores. Eloise and Holly got off and walked toward a brightly-lit clothing store. When she entered the store, Eloise saw a woman who had just paid the bill walking towards her with bags. Linda was in a good mood and identally bump into Eloise. She was stunned and then a bright smile appeared on her face. Linda greeted her, Ms. Calder, what a coincidence! There are a lot of limited-edition new styles here in that area. You have a perfect figure, Im sure they all suit you well. Do you need me to help you choose?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Holly looked at Linda and looked back at Eloise. Eloise asked lightly, Who are you? Do we know each other? Linda opened her mouth with a face of surprise. Did she see it wrong? No! She and Eloise had had coffee in the coffeehouse near thepany the other day. Im Linda. Ms. Calder, have you forgotten about me? Linda carefully asked. Im Finnleys assistant. We had coffee together the other day. Oh, I remember you now. Eloise smiled. I just had dinner with Finnley, and he mentioned you. They just had dinner? What did he say about me? Linda asked nervously, eager to know. Eloise, with a smile, looked at her up and down, he said The clothes you are wearing are too nice for you. Chapter 740 The News Linda, who had been delighted, felt both disappointed and embarrassed. But then she thought that it couldnt be true. How could Finnley go to dinner with Eloise? So, Linda was not sad anymore, looking at Eloise walking past her without even ncing at her, she understood that Eloise wasnt a friend. Eloise was indeed the enemy of her enemy, but it didnt make her a friend. Linda looked at her back and walked out with the bags. Eloise didnt like her, it was obvious. At night, in Emerald Bay. The moonlight fell down on everything on the ground, giving a hazy aura. The breeze came with the light fragrance of flowers. The swimming pool in the yard was shimmering. On the balcony on the third floor, Ivan and Jennifer sat in the chairs, each holding a ss of milk and looking affectionately at the other. The finished product of the first True Love series will be ready tomorrow morning. Jennifer couldnt help feeling excited, although looking calm, I saw it today, its gorgeous. The original drill is perfect and the design is good, it must be amazing. Ivan was grateful to her, Thanks to you. You dont have to thank me. I should thank you for your trust and for giving me such a chance to let me prove my worth to the senior executives, Jennifer raised the ss, Lets wish us aplete victory. Ivan was happy and smiled brightly. They clinked sses and drank the milk. Shall we call Spencer to shoot a promotion video? Ivan casually said, I dont know if hes free recently. He has been focusing on the game, right? We havent seen him in a while. Its been raining these days. We can shoot the video after the rain, Jennifer said, Hes a talented actor, it wont take long to shoot. And I believe he will win the game. Yeah. Ivan also has confidence in him, I always believe that everyone can shine in the field of their own. He will win. The two chatted in the night breeze, drinking milk. They talked about the kids, work, and then, about Aubree. Somehow, Ivan remembered the jade pendant again. It dated back ages ago and there was no new clue now But he would figure it out. Jennifer was on her phone while answering his words. Suddenly, her face changed and she looked in disbelief, staring at the photos in the news. How could this be? Whats wrong? Ivans eyes had been fixed on her, so he noticed the abnormality.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer looked up at him, Finnley and Eloise Ivan put down his ss and picked up his phone on the coffee table in front of him and quickly turned it on. He instantly saw the headline news. Finnley Russell Having Dinner With Fiance. It must be Eloise who snitched on him. Finnley had never told anyone he was the son of the Russell family. Everyone knew him as the assistant of Ivan. They didnt read the words in the news, anyway, the reporter could make anything up. It was stated clearly that Finnley was the son of a rich family. But the photos Eloise picked up food for Finnley; Finnley poured wine for Eloise; Finnley wiped the back of Eloise with a handkerchief Those were all intimate behaviors and they were both wearing a smile. They looked like a loving couple in these photos. Chapter 741 Ulterior Motives Ivan was equally shocked after seeing the photos. He and Jennifer looked at each other, their eyes full of confusion. In the Saunders family. With no lights on in the bedroom and the curtains open, Myay on her side on the bed, staring at the bright moon on the horizon. She had been waiting since dinner, she had thought Finnley would show up after work. However, the moon was already high up in the sky now and she still didnt see him. She didnt know what she was expecting. She was just lying on her side, with her phone aside, the room quiet and silent. In disappointment, she gradually closed her eyes In a high-end apartment. Although the ce was rented, it was spacious and tidy.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Linda came out of the bathroom, wrapping her hair in a towel and wiping her hair while picking up her phone. She saw the news was on the front page and was surprised by the title. Sitting down on the sofa, she clicked the news Instead of reading the text, she scanned the photos. She didnt lie Linda was shocked. Finnley did have dinner with her? She didnt want to ept it, but it was true. So Eloise was telling the truth about what Finnley had said about her? Linda held the phone with a heavy heart. Recalling Eloises attitude tonight and the arrogant look on her face, she wasnt lying. But how could Finnley date two women at the same time? she wondered, puzzled. She observed the photos again. They really looked like a couple in love Eloises face was full of heartfelt happy smiles. But on second thought, it was a good opportunity to get Mya out of the picture. So, she registered an anonymous ount and started making up stories in thement section. She imed to be an employee of the Marsh Group, saying that Mya had been trying to steal Finnley from his fiance and living in his apartment. She exposed the fact that Mya was the daughter of the mayor. A heated discussion began. A lot of people started to discuss under herments, cursing Mya for being shameless and saying that she was just taking advantage of her identity as the mayors daughter. They cursed that she would never be happy. Moreover, Linda took the opportunity and posted a photo of Mya and Finnley at the Roxy Waterfall. Once again, she was proved to be the third party. Theizens were furious. Finnley was the assistant of Ivan, the heir of the Russell Group. He was rich, young, and handsome, and theizens loved to gossip about such a person. Moreover, Mya was the daughter of the mayor. Eloise was the daughter of the Calder family, the only child of her parents, and Finnleys fiance, sweet and beautiful. It was an informative story. Linda had gotten what she wanted and countless people were ndering and cursing Mya now. She put the phone down to blow her hair, in a very good mood. That night, Finnley did not look at his phone. Instead of watching the news on his phone, he was preparing a romantic proposal in his study, hoping that Mya would formally promise to be his girlfriend. He wanted to give her a formal ritual that a girl would want. The next morning. Mya woke up from her sleep and looked out at the sky out of the window. Today there was no sun, and the sky was gray, just like her mood. After grabbing her phone, she found there were still no missed phone calls or messages from Finnley. However, she did see news about her on Trend. Mya Saunders, Daughter of the Mayor, A Third Party! The title was striking and she was sober in an instant. She sat up in bed. Chapter 742 Mya Read the News Mya took two minutes to read the news. The photos of Finnley and Eloise stung her. She ignored the nders about her and looked carefully at them one by one. They are not forged she couldnt help feeling disappointed. So, he didnt even call her oncest night because he was with his fiance? Mya sat in bed, listless. Eloises happy smile hurt her. After a while, she read the articles ndering her that were all made up, and she was furious. You are the third party! Your whole family is a third party! She cared about her reputation, of course. All the headlines referred to her as the mayors daughter, which would definitely cause trouble for my father. She heard footstepsing, looked over, and saw the door open. Shirley came in anxiously. Mya She saw Shirley holding her phone in her hand. She had probably just read the news.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Mya Shirley came to her bed and saw Mya holding the phone, he quicklyforted her, Its okay. You are only in your 20s, of course, you would meet the wrong person. But luckily, you arent married to him yet. Its not toote. What are you talking about, mom? Mya felt aggrieved. We havent even started dating! Thats good! Shirley said angrily, You shouldnt even make friends with men like him! Stay away from those scumbags in case of any danger! Mom. Mya defended for Finnley, Finnley is not a scumbag. You have seen the photos, Shirley said bluntly, Dont lie to yourself. What did he do after he sent you home? Did he call you? Did he text you? Did hee to see you? Did he even ask about you? Mya didnt know how to answer any of them and felt inexplicably sad. He was on a date, Shirley spoke the truth and hoped Mya could see it, In a new Italian restaurant. Do you know how much the bottle of wine was on their table? 18, 000 dors! His fiance will be his future wife. Their families are equally wealthy and they are both engaged in business. Their parents and grandparents are all friends. Stop talking, mom, Mya said with a headache. What does it have anything to do with me? Im not someone to him. We have never even dated! Thats right, Shirley said, I just hope he still has a heart and will rify the news after he reads it. Mya did not speak. She asked for a few days off to have a good rest at home. Her arm hurt, and so did her leg. Shirley personally changed her medicine for her, What do you want for breakfast? Banana milk, Mya blurted out. What? Shirley had never heard of it. Theres such a thing? Wont it taste awful? Have you tried it before? Mya knew that the bakery was a bit far away and it wouldnt taste the same since it wasnt bought by Finnley. Forget it, I dont want to eat. Then she drew herself back into the covers. You need breakfast, Shirley said, Ill go downstairs and ask the chef to cook you something and send breakfast upstairs for you. Have some rest. After Shirley left, Mya closed her eyes and slowly opened her eyes again. She was very upset. She hadnt even dated him and now she was a third party now? Standing on the stairs, Shirley took out her phone and called Finnley. The number was on his resume and she saved it in her phone, thinking that she might need it someday. But she didnt know it would be so soon. Chapter 743 Closed Door At this time, Finnley had just made a call to order the flowers, his phone was still in the palm of his hand when he got a call from an unknown caller. In the vi, Finnley took the car key and walked out of the living room as he answered the phone, Hello?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Finnley, Shirley said, I am Myas mother. Mrs. Saunders, Finnley slowed down his paces and listened carefully. Is Mya feeling any better? I have asked for leave for her, she doesnt have toe to work for now. Her health is the most important. Then he got into the Maybach. Shirley was silent for a few seconds, which made him a bit nervous. He nervously asked, Mrs. Saunders, whats wrong? Is she not feeling well? Finnley, Shirley said seriously, I hope you can stay away from Mya from now on. Also, I hope you can rify in front of the reporters that Mya is not a so-called third party. Its you who has been pursuing her. She hasnt even dated you and shes been calling names, can you stand it? Finnley was confused about what she had said. He hadnt read the news. Mrs. Saunders, what are you talking about? Finnley was flustered, What third party? I like her, and I really do. Save it! Shirley refuted, What were you doingst night? Mya lost sleep and had been waiting for you toe to see her after work. Meanwhile, you were dating! Finnley frowned. Read the news for yourself! You dont even know you have made the headlines, do you? Shirley had said everything she wanted to say, rify them. Myas life has just started and it cant be ruined by you! Then she hung up. Finnley realized the seriousness of the matter. He didnt start the car but checked the news on his phone. He was shocked when he saw what was going on online. He had read the ndering news about Mya, he stared at the photos of him having dinner with Eloisest night and gradually became suspicious. These photos were carefully taken. And by someone professional. Finnley was sure of it. Moreover, he was sure it had something to do with Eloise. She must have plotted everything. Last night, she was indeed weird Finnley looked serious and called Eloise, but no one answered. This made him even more sure that it was Eloises n. He drove to the Skyhigh Apartment Complex and went back to the apartment. It was empty and the news was still trending. In the Marsh Group. Aftering to thepany, Jennifer went directly to the jewelry-making room. The first set of finished products of the True Love series would be made today. In the vice presidents office, Linda, dressed in luxury-brand dress, was looking more and more like a nouveau riche for she wasnt born rich and didnt have the manners of the rich. No matter what Finnley had said about her, she had just read the news about Mya and thements ndering Mya made her very happy. Finnley didnte to thepany, he called Ivan, Mr. Marsh, I want to take half a day off. Whats with the news? Ivan asked, Arent you going to give Mya an exnation? Im afraid you will have to deal with this on your own now. Ill deal with it right now. Finnley had had a n. Ivan hung up and didnt help Finnley with the news. Half an hourter. In the yard of the Saunders family, two cars were parked. Finnley got out of the car and everyone started moving the things to set the decorations in the years. There were reporters with their cameras. Pa, what are they doing? Shirley stood up from the sofa in the living room and saw Finnleys face through the French window, her face turned gloomy. Close the door! Now! Yes, madam. Pa immediately closed the living room door. In the yard, Finnley heard the sound, raised his eyes, and was stunned to find the door closed. Chapter 744 Finnley’s Action Everyone busy in the yard looked at the closed door and was stunned. Shall they continue after the door was closed? Then their eyes fell on Finnley. They were waiting for his instructions, after all, he was the boss. Its okay. Finnley said without hesitation, Go on. Set the scene first. Yes, sir. Everyone continued moving all the things out of the car. They set the lights, flowers, ribbons, balloons Anyway, they would get paid. Today Finnley had a courtship ceremony in the yard nned. It would be on a live stream. He had even brought the reporters, this would save him the rification. The reporters were also helping to wrap the lights around the fence in between the flowers and nts. It was beautiful indeed. They lit candles on the ground in the shape of a heart. Although it was a little cheesy, this was the first time for Finnley to do this. The cement and arrangement of flowers were also carefully nned. Finnley had even hired a professional from the flower store. In the yard, they were working hard. By the window, Mya, in her pajamas, watched. She had heard the noises just now. With her hair loose, she was very calm. It seemed she had guessed what Finnley was going to do. Holding the phone in her hand, she looked down at the screen, there was still no phone call or text message from him. Wasnt he even going to exin anything? Didnt he care at all about what she felt? Mya believed in her own judgment. Finnley absolutely didnt have feelings for Eloise, otherwise, why didnt he marry her? But she also knew that the photos were real. They had dinner together in the restaurant. She felt jealous every time she thought of it. In the living room downstairs, which was exquisitely decorated. Shirley sat on the sofa leisurely, drinking tea and ncing out of the window from time to time. Maam, is Mr. Russell going to court Ms. Saunders? Pa observed them and went back to Shirley to report the situation in a low voice, They have even got the banner ready. It is written on it, Mya, be my girlfriend and I will love you for the rest of my life. Cheesy, Shirley snorted and felt a bit disgusted, Thats his taste? I think he has good taste, Pa didnt get it and blurted out, Ms. Saunders is the perfect girl. Shes adorable and kind. Shirley frowned and looked at her, I mean the ritual is cheesy. Pa said with a smile, Maam, that indicates hes not skillful in this and is an honest man. If he had done it many times, he wouldnt make the banner, right? Her words made some sense. Pa could tell that although with a long face, Shirley was actually delighted inside. With everyones help, the scene was soon set. It was romantic and warm. When the lights were turned on, they lit up the whole ce and it was beautiful. Mya, who had been standing by the window on the second floor, saw everything. She was moved. She had seen how busy Finnley had been. When everything was ready, Finnley stood in the middle of the heart-shaped candles and the reporters stepped back to set their cameras rolling.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Finnley looked up and his eyes met Myas. Mya was calm. Finnley put on a smile and waved his hand at her, shouting, Mya,e down! Their eyes locked and time seemed to have stood still. A whileter, Mya turned around and left. Everyone was expecting and waiting. Would shee down? Chapter 745 Dress Up Everyone was waiting in the yard Mya rushed downstairs in her slippers and her pajamas. She had been upstairs watching Finnley and didnt want him to wait for her for too long. He must be tired from all those work just now. Wait! In the living room, Mya stopped when she was called and noticed her mother sitting on the sofa. Shirley looked serious and stared at her. Mom, you didnt go out? Myas heart skipped a beat. Shirleys calm eyes fell on her, scrutinizing her, You are going to walk out like that? There are reporters out there. Mya looked out and found the door closed. She frowned and looked at Shirley. What did she mean? Pa hurried to her and happily reminded her, Ms. Saunders, go upstairs and change your clothes! Mya looked at Shirley and then looked at Pa. Did mother agree? Miss, I will apany you to pick a dress,e on! Pa took her hand and walked her upstairs under Finnleys gaze. In the yard, Finnley frowned and got nervous, Why is she going upstairs? He was suddenly flustered. Behind him, everyone was confused and started to think. At least she tried toe down. But no one seemed to have forced her to go back to her room? They decided to wait for a while longer. In the cloakroom upstairs, Pa helped Mya pick out a long purple dress. Miss, you will look stunning in this dress! I want to wear a yellow dress, Mya said gently to her. Pa was slightly stunned, But you hate yellow the most? I like it now, Mya said. I want to wear a light-yellow dress. Actually, she didnt hate it anymore because Finnley liked the color.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Pa was embarrassed. But you dont have any yellow dress. I have never bought you one. Mya turned back to her room, opened her closet, and took out the clothes that Finnley had bought for her. It was a yellow overall pants and a white T-shirt, which she rarely wore. She took off her pajamas and changed into them while hurriedly asking, Pa, will you go check if they are still there? Of course, they are. Pa was very calm and went to the window with a smile. Even if you didnt go to see him, he woulde to knock on your door until he sees you. With that, Pa saw two women standing under a tree not far outside the yard. She took a few extra nces at them. Really? Mya was very happy and looked at her. He cares so much about me? Of course! Pa smiled and walked to her, And thats not cheesy at all. Mr. Russell has never been in a rtionship before and thats rare for a man. And moms on board? Mya had changed her clothes and was tying up her hair while asking, But why did she close the door? Shes somewhat mad, of course, Pa said sincerely, Shes worried about you. Your name is on the headline news and he hasnt even exined anything. Shes mad. So Mya said worriedly, Will mom be hard on him? Will she make him embarrassed in front of everyone? No, Pa said and reminded her, But you cant just open the door. You need to ask her for permission, after all, shes your mom. I didnt notice her home just now, Mya exined, But I do now. Can I go downstairs now? Come. Put the earrings on. There is no rush, you need to dress beautifully. Pa was in a good mood and helped her dress. Chapter 746 Teaching Mya How to Love Mya put on the clothes Finnley bought for her and light daily makeup. After putting on a pair of light-yellow earrings, she looked at herself in the mirror, and asked, Pa, can I go downstairs now? Pa looked at her with a smile, Yes, yes. Lets go. Mya followed her towards the door and soon appeared on the stairs, remembering what Pa had just said. Shirley was sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Hearing footstepsing downstairs again, she nced at the closed living room door, and then looked towards the stairs. Her beautiful daughter walked downstairs step by step. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Myas gaze converged with Finnley again. Seeing her figure, Finnley smiled more gently, thinking to himself, She had changed her clothes! He was alsopletely relieved. And hope was rekindled in his heart. He thought, She would ept me, right? She has changed her clothes. She also attaches great importance to it, doesnt it? Finnley was really happy, he was even a little excited. In the living room. Mya went downstairs and stood in front of the sofa, Mom. She spoke softly, feeling a little nervous somehow. Shirley leaned forward, put down the teacup, and scrutinized Mya, from her hair to her shoes She was a big girl now and she was really beautiful. Have you made up your mind? Shirley stood up and looked at Mya gently, Are you sure you want to date him? Mya couldnt figure out what her mother was thinking at the moment. Did she agree or disagree? I dont know if you feel the pressure of public opinion. The middle-aged woman spoke calmly. She paced the living room, But your father must do. Mya felt very sorry, but she didnt know what to say. People are ndering you for ruining Finnleys rtionship with his fiance. Shirley reminded Mya, I think you can decide if hes the right person by the way he deals with this matter. Mya listened carefully, and heard her mother ask again, Do you understand what I mean? I guess. Then let me make it clearer. Shirley stopped, looked at Mya seriously, and said very directly, Dont promise him as soon as you go out, be reserved. Mya met her mothers gaze. You can ask why he had dinner with that personst night. She said, The news is ndering you. You have to ask him what he thought when he read it, and how he would solve it. Her mothers words seemed to make sense. Shirley said again, As a girl, you have the right to feel unhappy. Dont be blinded by love. Mya met her mothers gaze, and suddenly understood, I see, Mom. Girls have to have their own ideas, only then will they be valued by men. Shirley taught her, Girls who put love first will not be happy. Mom Mya was suddenly moved.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Shirley wasnt against Mya and Finnley. She was just teaching Mya how to love and protect herself. Okay, Ive said everything I need to say, you can go. Shirley said, Go and open the door. She wanted to see what Finnley would do. Mya pursed her lips, took a deep breath, turned, and walked towards the door. She knew that there were reporters outside. As long as she agreed to be with Finnley, she would be called a home wrecker. She wouldnt embarrass her father or bring her family shame. Hopefully, the situation will be under control. In the well-decorated yard, Finnley watched Shirley say a lot to Mya, but he couldnt hear what she said. He was panicked, afraid that Shirley was teaching Mya how to refuse him. So, when Mya opened the living room door, Finnley wasnt confident. Chapter 747 Finnley Is Straightforward Not far from the courtyard, Eloise and Holly hid well behind a thousand-year-old tree, where they could see the courtyard clearly. They had been here for a long time, watching Finnley lead the people busy in the yard. The words on the courtship banner were particrly eye-catching. She watched Mya open the living room door, go down the steps,e to the yard, and stand in front of Finnley. Eloise was nervous. She lost her patience. Holly, do you think she will agree? There are reporters. Holly noticed. She wont agree, will she? Eloise still had a glimmer of hope, If she agrees, she will be convicted of being the house wrecker.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Holly wasnt sure. Nothing would a couple in love care about. Finnley was very happy that Mya came out, instead of immediately kneeling down on one knee, he took her hand and turned to face the reporter with her. The reporter was specially invited, so they focused on taking pictures but didnt talk too much. Finnley said, I need to rify something first. Today is a perfect asion, so I am not going to hold another press conference. As for why I had dinner with Ms. Calderst night, here is the truth. Mya had an ident yesterday. Her leg was injured. I thought it was Ms. Calder who made it, so I pped her. When I found out the truth, I felt very sorry and apologized to her quickly. She proposed to have dinner together, otherwise, she wouldnt forgive me. So, I agreed. Mya turned to look at him. He looked so handsome and his voice was still so gentle. The reporter recorded everything he said. Behind the big tree, after hearing these words, Eloise was very frustrated. She clenched her hands. Finnley held Myas hand tightly, turned to her, and said, I didnt want to go to the appointment, I was very repulsed on the way there. Why did the photos look so warm? Because Ms. Calder said she decided to let go and wish me and Mya happiness. She said she was going back to Jacksonville today, so I was relieved. I didnt expect it to be a trap. Hearing the word trap, Eloise almost lost control of herself. She wanted to run out and ruin everything. Fortunately, she was held back by Holly, who persuaded her in a low voice, Lady Eloise, dont embarrass yourself. There are reporters. Mr. Russell doesnt care about anything now. He can say anything. We will be in an awkward position then. Eloises chest heaved violently, she gritted her teeth and said, Damn it! Finnley analyzed in front of the reporter, The photo was taken secretly, but it was not taken by passers-by. First of all, it was taken by a professional camera, not a mobile phone. The person who took the photo was hired by Ms. Calder in advance. The angle was very good, and she herself had a happy smile on her face the whole time. I dont know what she is happy about. I never loved her. As he said that, Finnley put his arms around Myas shoulders, turned his eyes to look at her, and said to the reporter, It is said that Ms. Calder is my fiance, but in fact, its just a random word between the elders. We have never been engaged nor have we ever dated. It is Ms. Calders wishful thinking, and I have rejected it countless times. After hearing this, Eloise, who was hiding beside the big tree, looked down slightly, her eyes sparkling with anger. Lady Eloise, lets go, dont let the reporters find us. Holly held her arm, Lets go. Just as the two were about to leave, someone found them. Look! Isnt that Ms. Calder? The next second, several reporters rushed towards Eloise. It wasnt a long distance. Before Eloise and Holly could leave, they were stopped! Chapter 748 The Woman Who Refuses to Let Go Ms. Calder, since you are here, please say something! Microphones were ced in front of Eloise. Reporters wouldnt miss a bit of news. Seeing people staring at her eagerly, Eloise stabilized her emotions and straightened her back. You must have heard what Mr. Russell said just now. We cant trust his story only. Truth is told by both sides. We are giving you this opportunity now. Is what Mr. Russell said just now true? Yes, Ms. Calder, say something! Eloise looked at the two people not far away and smiled proudly. I wont speak here. If I am to speak, Ill speak in front of them. As soon as she finished speaking, she walked towards the yard. The reporters followed excitedly. Lady Eloise! Holly felt flustered and hurried to follow. Eloises dress was yellow, which was Finnleys favorite color. Mya was wearing the same color, but a different style. Eloise stared at Finnley affectionately all the way and walked towards him as if no one else was there. Her smile was charming, all she could see was him. Finnley frowned slightly, he held Myas hand tightly. He wouldnt change his mind. Eloise walked into the yard, and stopped beside Finnley. The smile on her face was still full of confidence. Finnley intentionally moved closer to Mya, keeping his distance from Eloise. Eloise didnt care at all. She moved towards him again. The reporter kept taking photos. The spotlight shone on their faces. The videos were in high definition. Mya was not a celebrity, so she rarely showed up under the camera. She was a bit at a loss, but with Finnley by her side, she remained calm. I dont know what you want me to say. Eloise stared at the reporters with a smile, But its really uneasy for me to stand here. My fianc is here to make borate arrangements to court other women, when he had dinner with mest night, telling me his ns for our bright future. Eloise! Finnley interrupted, and said sternly, You know very well if that happened! You cant get love by lying! Eloise looked around with smiling eyes, and felt a little bitter in her heart, You can deny it. You can fall in love with other women. This is normal for men. But I believe you are only temporarily blinded by her. One day you wille back to me. This is never gonna happen! Finnleys tone was firm, I wont go back to you, because I was never by your side! Stop telling lies in front of the public! Eloise had a strong mentality. She said to the reporters with a smile, Mr. Russell and I have known each other since we were young. Our parents and grandparents are all good friends. Our families are business partners. Turning to look at the man beside her, she said in a sweet and soft voice, I have always liked Mr. Russell, thats why I am willing to be his wife.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Im sorry I cant bless them today, because I cant give up my lover. Eloise looked at the two people around her, Its really not easy to meet a man that I like, so I wont let him go! Mya feltplicated after hearing this. At the door of the living room, Shirley watched the yard a little nervously. Finnley said to Eloise, holding Myas hand tightly, I never belong to you, how are you going to let me go? The eyes of the two met, and Eloise was not to be outdone. Finnley said straightforwardly, Ms. Calder, if you insist on being a home wrecker, just go on! Holly was anxious But I will marry no one but Mya. I swear in front of the media today! Finnley put his arms around Myas shoulders, and said to her in a gentle voice, I will marry her, be the father of her child, and be with her forever! Eloiseughed out loud, In this world, there is nothing I cant get! As long as I want! Chapter 749 Successful Courtship Thats in your house. Finnley said bluntly, Your parents pamper you, so you got everything you have wanted since childhood, but I am not your familys personal belongings, nor am I your parents. It is only your wishful thinking to get me! Eloise was speechless, embarrassed. In the next second, Finnley turned around and knelt down on one knee in front of Mya. The reporters hurriedly looked for angles and took pictures of their faces and expressions! Here came the point. Mya, be my girlfriend! Finnley took her hand with a sincere attitude, and his eyes were firm when he looked at her, I will take care of you for the rest of my life. Mya looked down at him, there seemed to be a long echo in her heart. She was stunned for a second, and a smile appeared on her face. Camera lights kept sparkling. Every second was captured. Eloise was also photographed, her face was ugly, and she couldnt get into the conversation at all. At this time, there was a voice calling. Say yes! Say yes! Eloise was even more embarrassed, no reporter was paying attention to her anymore. No one even looked at her from the corner of their eyes. Seeing this, Holly quickly pulled her away, Dont let them capture you in the photos. Inparison, Eloise looked like a clown. She was to be criticized. Mya met Finnleys sincere gaze. She trusted her judgment, Yes, I agree to be your girlfriend. She didnt hesitate. Finnley was delighted, and Mya gently pulled him up. Finnley gave her a bouquet of roses that was handed to him, I will spend the rest of my life proving that I am worthy of your trust. Im just trying to date you right now. Mya was very sensible, I dont ask for the rest of your life. If the thing works out between us, we will have a future. Finnley naturally understood what she meant, Mya, I will do my best! Mya took the rose and sniffed it up to her nose, It smells so good! Finnley took out a bracelet from an exquisite box and was about to put it on her left wrist. What are you doing? The girl was slightly taken aback. He said softly, I hope you can wear something from me, so youll always think of me. Eloise felt like a clown! Amid apuse and shouts, Holly took the opportunity to pull her away.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Finnley made a clear statement. His words were highly credible. Eloises appearance made Shirley feel that she was not Finnleys fiance. The engagement was more likely just Eloises wishful thinking. So Finnely had basically passed Shirleys test. Everything else was left to Finnely. Mya, who had been upset all day. At that moment, her day was brightened. Eloise, who was sitting in the car, was almost dying of anger. She felt breathless. Her face looked grim. Having nowhere to vent her anger, she grabbed a pack of tissues and began to tear it. Lady Eloise Holly, who was driving, turned to look at her worriedly, Please fasten your seat belt and calm down. How could he do this to me? I have been looking for him for half a year! Unconvinced, Eloise waved the torn tissue and it was instantly everywhere in the air. Lady Eloise! Holly! Eloise turned her eyes and asked angrily, What shall we do now? Lady Eloise, love is not something that can be forced. But I met him first. I am his rightful fiance! Eloise used, Mya is just a mistress. Everyone in the family knows it! Holly knew Eloises temper. She knew words were of no use now. Holly thought, She must bepletely let down. Or perhaps Mr. Russell will break up with Mya one day! Maybe hell try again with Lady Eloise by then Well, who knows what the future holds? It was rare for people to date only one person nowadays. In the courtyard of Myas vi, Finnleys courtship was sessful. After epting the blessing, he said to the reporters, Publish all the photos taken today, no editing is required. Make some topics for Eloise. Send a copy of the newspaper to Jacksonville, to the Calder family, and I will pay for the errands. Chapter 750 Don’t Be So Casual, Okay? Congrattions, Mr. Russell, Ms. Saunders. The reporters sent their best wishes again. They were objective and were partners of the Marsh Group. Finnley thanked them again, Guys, thank you for your hard work, you may leave now. ording to the etiquette, he had to go in to greet Myas family. Everyone knew this. So, after a brief farewell, they left.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was only then that Mya had the time to look around at theyout, which looked different from upstairs. She felt a steady sense of happiness when she was in it. Two of Ivans men stayed in the yard. They were friends of Finnley, and they took out two boxes of valuable tea from the car. Finnley took them, Thank you. In the blink of an eye, he saw a middle-aged woman with an excellent temperament standing at the door. He was ready for everything. ncing at Mya, Finnley led her toward the living room. Shirley returned to the sofa, sat down, and picked up the teacup with a dignified and peaceful expression. After Mya entered the room, she handed therge bouquet of roses to Pa who was beside her. Pa smiled and reached out to take it. Although the ceremony just now was simple, it was very romantic. Seeing them together, Pa was sincerely happy. She had always been very urate at seeing people. Finnley looked trustworthy in her eyes. Mother, Mya spoke softly. Finnley stood by the coffee table. He handed two boxes of tea to Pa, and then looked at the woman sitting on the sofa, Mrs. Saunders, words are weak, I will prove with actions that I will treat Mya well. Shirley put down the teacup, the corners of her lips slightly raised, and she looked at him gently. Okay, then Myas father and I will keep our eyes open and watch. Finnley was still holding Mya, fingers intertwined with her. Just when Mya felt a little embarrassed and didnt know what to say, Shirley waved her hand, You guys should go and live your life. Today is the first day of your formal rtionship. It is essential to have a meal together, right? Finnley was surprised and delighted, Yes! The ce must be better than where you wentst night. Shirley nced at the wall clock on the wall, Send her back before eight oclock in the evening. You are not allowed to live together before marriage. Mya was embarrassed and blushed. Get it! Finnley was very happy, Ill bear your words in mind, Mrs. Saunders! Then goodbye? Finnley let go of her hand, put his arms around her shoulders, and whispered joyfully in the girls ear, Mya, shall we go? Pulled a few steps away by him, Mya looked back while walking, Goodbye, Mom. Shirley smiled at her. There was respect, understanding, encouragement, and blessing in Shirleys smile. Mya waspletely relieved now. She followed Finnley to the yard. He opened the car door for her, still reluctant to let go of her hand. Just looking at her like this, he couldnt help but want to kiss her forehead, but Mya pushed him away in time, Dont! Why? Finnleys heart skipped a beat, Did you change your mind? Mya nced at him. What was he thinking about? She got into the car and closed the door by herself. Finnley had never been in a rtionship before, so he returned to the drivers seat full of doubts, a little awkward in his heart, Cant I even kiss your forehead? Well. She turned her eyes to look at him, and said without anger, Just dont be so casual, okay? Today should be a day full of rituals. How can we just kiss like this outside the car? So, she was not against his kiss? Finnley was relieved. He started the car and asked happily, What do you want to eat? Lets take a walk along the river. The weather is fine today. Mya looked out the window, The main reason is that the wind isfortable and the mood is right. Okay, then well do it. Finnley drove the car to the river, Is your arm better? How is your leg? Can you walk? I can only say that Rowans medicine is amazing. The girl smiled and turned her eyes, It doesnt hurt at all, really! Finnley was grateful to Rowan from the bottom of his heart. But thinking of Rowan, Finnley felt a little awkward again. After thinking about it, he tried to ask, Do you still like him now? Chapter 751 Deserved to Be Punished Who? Mya didnt understand. She turned to him and looked at him nkly. Finnley replied, Rowan. The girl was startled, thenughed, Since when did I like Rowan? Ive always liked Spencer! I have his poster next to my bed!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. After Finnley heard this, he was actually powerless to refute, If he chased you, would you be his girlfriend? Im his fan. I dont like him in a romantic way. Is Is this any different? Finnley didnt understand. Of course! Mya exined to him, Star chasing is a hobby of young people. Most girls will chase stars, and they will keep changing their goals. This is a normal state, just like people have to eat every day. Then is Spencer more important or me? Mya was stunned. She couldnt believe such a naive and childish question was from the mature Finnely. Incredible! Do you need to think for so long? Finnley turned to nce at her as he drove the car. You. You. Mya couldnt helpughing out loud, she also felt very happy. She waited for his message all night only to see on the news that he had dinner with Eloise. She was so upset. But everything was alright now. She looked at the golden bracelet on her wrist, and saw three buckled together, Does this have any meaning? It means forever and always. Mya was moved, she stroked gently, and a voice echoed in her heart. I am in love. I am in love! When the white Maybach stopped by the river, Finnley quickly got out of the car and walked around the car to open the door for Mya. Mya opened it by herself, and stepped out What about the ritual? Finnley looked down at her and said patiently, My little princess, put your legs back. Meeting his gaze, Mya retracted her legs with a smile. Finnley gently closed the car door and opened it again, bent over, and reached out to her like a gentleman, Please get out of the car, my little princess. Such a sense of ritual could only be found in novels. Mya actually felt it! She felt sweet. She put her hand in his palm with great joy and stepped out of the car under his protection. Finnley closed the car door and walked up the embankment with his arm around her shoulders. But not long after, Eloise, whose eyes were red and swollen, came with Holly. All four slowed down and finally stopped. Eloise watched Finnley put his arms around Myas shoulders. This intimate move made her feel very ufortable, I wont bless you. Its your choice. Finnley sounded indifferent. But Eloise cast her eyes on the girl in his arms, Mya, remember what I said today, your happiness wont long for long! Because this man wont belong to you! Why are you so bitchy? Mya raised her eyebrows, Who did he confess to? Who cried her eyes swollen? Where did you get the confidence? Just because we, the Calder family and the Russell family have been friends for generations! Eloises momentum remained undiminished, Because I knew him before you! I am the daughter-inw recognized by the elders of the Russell family! Finnley was very calm after hearing this, he said lightly yet calmly, Who admitted it? Ask him to marry you. After finishing speaking, before Eloise lost control, he turned around with Mya in his arms, Honey, the air here is dirty, lets go over there. You! Eloise was furious. Fortunately, she was stopped by Holly! Let go! Lady Eloise Holly was anxious, holding on to her tightly. Eloise watched helplessly as Finnley and Mya walked away holding each other. Her heart was broken. Chapter 752 Each Other’s First Kiss At the Marsh Group. In the vice presidents office, Linda was ready to check her phone after finishing her work. She thought. Mya must be called a mistress now. It will be difficult to stop the criticizing voice, at least she will be judged in thepany, right? Linda was jealous of Mya because Mya was the mayors daughter. She was even more jealous seeing Finnely treat Mya differently. As soon as she opened Twitter, she was taken aback by this overwhelming reversal! The video and photos of Finnley courting Mya were everywhere on the Inte, and the fiance Eloise also appeared on the scene, like a clown, not even as a foil. Linda was pissed off seeing the videos and pictures. Even her heart rate increased a little. Theyre together She couldnt ept it. She felt as if something had cut a piece of her flesh, the pain wrapped her up and spread all over her body. By the river, Finnley was walking with Mya in his arms. Dont worry, Eloise is not Catherine, Finnley said to her. Mya turned to look at him, What do you mean? Catherine has been with Mr. Marsh for nearly twenty years. There is no love between the two, but they were very close. Finnley said, They have traveled together, weathered hardships together, and worked overtime to catch up on projects. Catherine used to be his most helpful colleague and the closest woman to him. Mya took a deep breath. Falling in love with someone who didnt love one back was always the most painful thing. Finnley stopped, turned, and stood in front of her, holding her shoulder. The two looked at each other. He exined sincerely, Eloise and I were just ssmates. My mother likes her, but I believe my mother will like you more if she sees you. Mya was somehow nervous hearing that she would meet Finnelys mother. We Just dated. Yes, we just dated. Finnley had his own n, Well take things slowly, and one day I will take you home to meet my parents! Mya raised her eyes, and the gentle wind ruffled her hair. Finnley looked at this beautiful and childish face, and couldnt help but want to kiss it. He gently brushed the long hair that fell to her face. Mya smiled, reached out to hold his waist, tiptoed, and dropped a light kiss on his cheek. Before she could stand still, Finnley cupped her face and kissed her pink lips tenderly. There was no one else on the embankment, and the wind was soft. The girls heart raced, and she closed her eyes, holding tighter to his shirt around his waist. The river was wide and sparkling, and the towering buildings on the opposite side were the Marsh Group, which carried the dreams of countless young people. This was the first kiss for both of them. They were shy, yet enjoying it.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. It was very ceremonial, not casual at all. This scene was deeply engraved in the minds of the two of them. It would be a beautiful memory once they recall it after years. Just after the kiss, Myas phone rang. She took out her eyes to show, then looked at Finnley, Its Alfie. Answer it. Finnley put his arms around her shoulders, and the two continued to walk forward. He was in a good mood. So even the air was sweet. He couldnt believe he was in love. Mya was puzzled, Alfie almost never calls me. After pressing the answer button, she turned on the speaker. Hello, Alfie! Mya, I found the ount that posted the nders against you was registered with Lindas phone number. Alfie said firmly, The ount name is hers! Mya slowed down and asked in disbelief, She posted it? Right! If you dont believe it, check her phone, there may be traces of entering the forum. Alfie said, Thats all I can tell you. The rest is up to you to decide. Bye. Im going to y games! Alfie didnt like Linda. That was why he suspected her and investigated her! Holding the phone, Mya was very upset, How did I offend her? Why would she do this to me? Lets go back to thepany. Finnleys voice was cold. He couldnt swallow it, so he took Mya back to thepany. And Mya wasnt someone who could let go of such nders either. Chapter 753 Domineering Solution They got in the car and drove towards the Marsh Group on the other side of the river. In the vice presidents office. Jennifer went to the jewelry production room. It was a critical day. The first set of finished products would be produced. Everyone was looking forward to seeing it. So, Linda was the only one left in the office. The news reports wereprehensive, with photos and videos, and every topic was illustrated. Eloises showing up further confirmed that she actually had nothing to do with Finnley and that she was just his fiance by name. Coupled with his sessful courtship, so many people sent blessings. usations toward Mya were gone. Linda was so angry. All her work turned out to be useless. They got together! She held the phone tightly with hatred in her eyes. She was so immersed in her jealousy and uneasiness that she did not hear the approaching footsteps. She didnt even see Mya and Finnleying in at the door. Finnley and Mya fixed their eyes on the girl at the desk and saw her looking up while holding her phone. Linda met their eyes, her heart skipped a beat, and her face froze. Mr. Russell. But she reacted quickly and stood up with a smile on her face. Mya let go of Finnleys hand, took a step forward, and snatched the phone before Linda realized it. Hey! What are you doing? Linda was frightened. She wanted to reach out to take it back, but she couldnt do much because of Finnleys presence. Mya saw the content on the screen. It was the usation against her. It was a forum. She quickly found the posting records and the number of logins. Linda reacted, Give me the phone! She went around the desk. Finnley took a step across to block Linda. She froze, and when she looked up, she met Finnleys eyes. She saw the coldness and warning in his eyes. Linda was panicked but she managed to remain calm on the surface. Its really you. Mya snorted softly, and looked at her without anger, What can you get from ndering me? Handing the phone to Linda, Mya stared at her without blinking. Linda met her gaze and took the phone in a daze. Mya raised her hand. A loud p fell on Lindas face! Because of that, Mya hurt her arm, which was injured. Linda was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Mya in surprise. Since we are colleagues, I wont sue you for defamation. Mya said to her, If I want to sue you, the police can take you away immediately. Lindas heart trembled. The arrogance and grievance in her eyes were gone. She looked guilty and pitiful. At this time, Finnley put his arms around Myas shoulders, and said to Linda, Pack up your things, Ill tell Mr. Marsh to fire you. The girl suddenly raised her eyes, Mr. Russell She was frightened. But Finnley looked determined, Prepare to hand over the work, the Marsh Group wouldnt allow a notorious person to stay. After finishing speaking, Finnley looked at the girl in his arms, his gaze and tone softened a lot, Lets continue our date, where do you want to go for lunch? Go where you guys wentst night. Mya smiled, I like that wine. Lets go! Finnley brushed her hair and took her away. Only Lindas cheeks were left with burning pain! Her heart was filled with fear and anxiety. What should I do? What should I do She slumped down in the office chair and called Catherine. No one answered. Then the news that Catherine was arrested popped up on her phone. She suddenly felt cold. In an instant, she lost her job and her backer.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 754 Ivan’s Mercy In the elevator, Finnley put his arms around Myas shoulders, turned his eyes, and asked, Does your arm hurt? She raised her hand just now. Mya shook her head, Its fine. But I dont feel well. I had always felt that Linda and I didnt get along, so we couldnt be close friends, but I didnt expect that she would nder me. Linda was Catherines subordinate. She had been working for Catherine. Finnley began to think about this issue, Since she is not a good person, we shouldnt let her stay in thepany. The elevator went down to the first floor and the doors opened. Mya walked out with Finnley, and everyone who saw them in the hall basically watched the news. Congrattions! Congrattions, Mr. Russell! Congrattions! Thanks Embarrassed, Mya smiled at everyone. Finnley epted the blessing graciously. When they walked out of thepany, Finnley said to her, It was Catherine who kidnapped you. The police have already taken her away. I wont let anyone hurt you in the future. What about Eloise? Finnley told her, We dont need to think about people who dont matter. On the 22nd floor, in Ivans office. Ivan, who was sitting at his desk reading some reports, received a call from thendline. He reached for the receiver and listened. Mr. Marsh, Catherine has been released. He lowered his voice and said, The result now is that Austin ndered her. It seems that Leslies power is not small. Shall we continue? Ivan thought for three seconds before making a choice, No. Okay. The call ended, and this matter came to an end as Ivan didnt pursue it. Catherine used to work for the Marsh Group. So even though Ivan couldnt give her love, he decided to be merciful. On the way out of the detention center, Leslie drove in person. Catherine sat in the co-pilot, looking ahead with a very calm expression. Do you see what kind of person Ivan is now? He wants you to go to jail. Leslies voice was cold, I saved you, so you should stop thinking about him. Catherine didnt answer, she didnt change her mind. She felt that if Ivan wanted to pursue it, Leslie would have no ability to rescue her. Even if she was rescued, Ivan would send her back to jail again. Having worked with Ivan for many years, no one knew better than Catherine about how powerful Ivan was in Arkpool City. So, Ivans mercy gave Catherine a glimmer of hope. Did he care about her? Sitting beside Leslie, she paid no attention to Leslies words. All she thought about was Ivan. The middle-aged man turned his eyes to look at her a few times, knowing that she was distracted, Go to my ce tonight. Catherine turned her eyes when she heard that. She was stunned. You are my woman now, today is Thursday, stay with me tonight. He made it very clear. The womans chest shrank when she heard that, what happened in Royal Nightclub that day once again appeared in her head, making her extremely nauseous. But she had no choice.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. What is Nora? Where is she? Catherine couldnt help worrying about this issue. She never wanted to go to the detention center again. She never wanted to see the police again. She didnt want to go to jail! Dont worry. Leslie reassured her, Be my woman, and I promise she wont be able to control you. Did she call you again? Where is she? Catherine said coldly, Has she left Arkpool City? She wont find you. Leslie replied, and then asked, Dont go to thepany, Ill take you back to my house first. No. Catherine was inexplicably vignt. She turned her eyes and said, I wont go to your house. The man smiled and said in a rxed tone, Then Ill go to your house tonight. In short, she wouldnt escape. Chapter 755 Collusion At the Marsh Group. On the 22nd floor, Jennifer stepped out of the elevator. She called Spencer in a good mood, Spencer, how is the game going? While asking, he walked towards the vice presidents office. Can we shoot the promotional video? Spencer was sharp. The first set of True Love has been made. They are very beautiful. As the chief designer, Jennifer felt amazed. Her joy was beyond words, Lets wait until you finish your work.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ill be avable tomorrow. Spencer said, The location hasnt changed, has it? Nope. Jennifer walked into the vice presidents office, Its still scheduled to be on the seaside cruise ship. Tomorrow will be a sunny day. The flickering effect of the photo must be very good. These words fell into the ears of Linda, who was sorting out the documents. The first set of True Love? Shooting? So soon? Linda. Jennifer hung up the phone, smiled, and said to her, Please take this to Mr. Rigar. He is in the financial office on the third floor. Okay, Ms. Brooks. Linda got up quickly to take the document. She didnt know how long she could stay there. Finnley didnt sound like joking. Ivan must fire her once he knew. It was easy to find another assistant. And Mya was already familiar with the work. Linda walked alone in the corridor, feeling a little flustered somehow. At this time, her phone rang. She nced at the screen and said, Hello? The elevator door opened. She walked. The person on the other end of the phone said to her, Ms. Chambers, the car you ordered from our store has arrived, when will youe for a test drive? Linda panicked. She didnt want it anymore. She was about to lose her job. She was in no mood to buy a car. Ms. Chambers? The other person was very polite, Are you listening? Is the signal bad? The respectful tone made Linda suddenly feel that she was also a member of the upper ss. Cars represented status. She was wearing luxury brands. Taking a taxi didnt look good. Besides, she had money on her card. In the afternoon, Im at thepany now. She answered politely. The other person was more polite, Okay, then Ill wait for you. I learned from the briefmunicationst time that you are a very decisive girl. Your clothes look good. I look forward to seeing you this afternoon, bye! Linda hesitated again and again. Then she decided to buy the car. After buying a Mercedes-Benz, she would have hundreds of thousands left. She could take her time to find a job. Her life will be easy. Catherine was arrested, so she wouldnt need to pay the money back. That was Lindas n. She even felt that she wouldnt have anything to do with Catherine in the future. Just as she put the phone back into her pocket, it rang again. She took it out. Seeing it was Catherine calling, she froze. Wasnt she arrested? There was a voice in her heart. The phone was still ringing. Linda thought she would need Catherine in work. So, she cooled it, pressed the answer button, and put the phone to her ear, Hello, Catherine. Shall we have dinner together tonight, old ce? Catherines tone was calm. I have something to do this afternoon. Linda replied, I dont know when I will be avable. Whats the matter? I Im going to buy a car. Catherine was not surprised, Have you decided on which one? Well, look good, try it in the afternoon. Have you got your drivers license? Catherine asked casually. Linda said, I have almost passed all the tests. I can drive. And the test drive is fine. Anyway, there will be someone on the co-pilot. She was confident. Anyway, Ill wait for you, no matter howte. Catherine said, Long time no see, I want to talk to you. Okay. Linda agreed and hung up the phone, still puzzled. Wasnt she arrested? Chapter 756 Since When At about 3 p. m., Finnley drove Mya home. Today was the first day of their rtionship, he had to do well and couldnt keep Myas mother waiting for too long. How did the dishes taste? Finnley said, You didnt eat much. Did you have no appetite? We were mainly there for the atmosphere and I usually dont eat much. Mya looked at him and smiled. It doesnt matter how the food tasted, but who I was eating with. Finnley was delighted and smiled. The car drove toward the Saunders family and Finnley felt like living a dream. He had a girlfriend!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. And Mya also felt it surreal. Last night she was losing sleep for the man who presented her with such a romantic gesture. Since when have you started to have feelings for me? Mya couldnt help asking. Im curious. Finnleys voice was gentle and pleasant to hear, Ive always thought you are special and different from other women. I like your character and I think I might have started to have feelings for you since I agreed to let you stay in my apartment. Thats a long time ago! Mya suddenly turned to stare at him. Are you serious? Do you think I was lying? Finnley told her seriously, You should know that I am a very private person. My mother has never entered my room since I was eight years old. He said, I gave you my bed that night and I had since been wondering why I did that. Until one day He suddenly stopped talking and seemed a little embarrassed. Until one day? Mya turned her eyes. What changed? Finnley thought about it and frankly told her, Until one day, when you were watching Spencers show. You were so obsessed with him and I felt weird. I think Thats when I was certain I have had feelings for you. Mya was left speechless. I was just star-chasing, Mya said with a smile, feeling warmed, I dont even know him and he doesnt know me. But I have liked you and I would feel jealous. Then why didnt you tell me about your feelings for me? Mya was curious. Finnley answered her, What if you didnt like me? That would make things embarrassing, wouldnt it? We might not even stay friends after that. How could you be sure I like you right now? Why did you suddenly change your mind? Because of Eloise, Finnley made it clear to her, I dont want you to misunderstand, so I have to thank her for showing up. Mya was somewhat jealous of Eloise, after all, she met Finnley sooner than she did. After a while, the car stopped in the Saunders familys yard. The romantic set was still there. After getting off the car, Finnley took Myas hand and walked toward the living room. Shirley had gone out and there was only Pa here. Mya formally introduced them to each other, Pa, this is Finnley, my boyfriend. Congrattions you are together! Pa was very happy. Mr. Russell. She greeted him respectfully. Come upstairs with me! Mya grabbed Finnleys hand and went upstairs happily. The vi wasrge, with a perfectyout and a somewhat luxury decoration. Mya took Finnley to her bedroom. Now we are even, you can visit my room now! Finnley walked in and immediately saw the big poster of Spencer on the wall. He walked over and frowned. Mya looked over and exined, embarrassed, It It means nothing. Finnley took the poster down and smiled gently, Hes indeed handsome. I will make you a bigger one, this one is too small. As he finished speaking, he had rolled up the poster and looked back at her with a smile. Mya was confused, A bigger one? Yes, a bigger one. Finnley gave a wry smile. Chapter 757 A Man in Love Hows the injury on your leg? Finnley put the poster aside, helped her sit down in bed, and then crouched down carefully to check her wound. Where is the medicine? he looked up at her and said, Shall I help you change it? Mya pointed to the drawer. Finnley looked over and went to take the medicine. He felt sorry for her as he touched her wound and he was very gentle when applying the medicine for her. I wont feel pain. The medicine works very well, and it helps me recover very quickly. Myaforted him and asked, Will you go to workter? Yes, the first set of finished products of the True Love series will be released today. Finnley was a bit excited, I have to go back to thepany. I have work to do. He said while helping her apply the medicine, So, you should recover at home for the next few days. Ill pick you up to work after your arm is recovered. So, I cant see you for several days right after we started dating? Mya looked at him. Finnley looked up and was slightly stunned, and then he smiled, I wille over tonight to deliver something for you. What is it? You will know. After he finished changing her medicine, Finnley did not stay anymore. He took the poster of Spencer with him when he left. What is this? Mya could not help standing at the window and looking at the man downstairs, He really took the poster away? How petty! This poster was a limited edition, and she took a lot of effort to get it. If it was someone else who took it away, she would have fought with him. But since it was Finnley, she had to let go. What a petty man! The white Maybach was soon driven out of the yard, and Finnley received a call from Ivan. He didnt immediately return to work, he had something more important to do. Ten minutester, the car stopped at a famous photo studio in Arkpool. Finnley unfastened his seat belt and got off the car, walking toward the studio. Half an hourter, he took a new, cool, big poster into the car. Then Finnley drove to the Saunders family again. As soon as the car stopped in the yard, Pa came out to greet him, Mr. Russell.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Is Mya home? She listened to your words and has been resting upstairs. Pa set her eyes on the long object in his hand. What is that? A gift for her. Ill send it to her, Finnley said that and went upstairs in a good mood. The bedroom door was not closed and stayed the way it was when Finnley left. Hearing the footsteps, the girl sitting in the sofa at the window turned her eyes. When she saw Finnley, Mya quickly turned the drawing on the table upside down and looked at him cautiously, You are here so soon? Didnt you say you woulde again at night? Finnley didnt notice what she was doing, Where is the tape? Ive got you a bigger poster. Mya quickly stood up and saw the poster rolled up in his hand, it must be very big! She quickly took out the tape, I have never seen such a big poster of Spencer. Finnley spread out the poster on the bed, and Myas excited smile froze. She looked at the poster, and then at the man in front of her, Is this you? I cant say Im more handsome than Spencer, but I dont think Im uglier than him. Finnley confidently took the tape and tore it open. Come on and help hang it up! You just shot the photo? Mya was still shocked. Yes, I just went to a photo studio, Finnley said, I have a meeting to attendter, but its more important to deliver you the poster. Mya was speechless, got in bed and helped him hang up the poster. He was indeed handsome in it. If you cant sleep at night, you can look at me, Finnley put up the poster, smiled and said, I will keep youpany. Chapter 758 A Trouble Mya was warmed by his small action. Women in love were easy to please. Because Finnley had a meeting to attend, Mya did not keep him here. After a simple hug, she watched him go downstairs. Standing at the window, she watched as the car drove away. Mya went back to bed, sitting cross-legged and seriously admiring Finnleys photo. His eyes were deep and full of affection in it. She looked at the man in the photo as if she was looking into his eyes. It felt really good. Finnley went back to thepany. Just as he walked out of the elevator, he met Linda, who was holding a document and feeling a bit embarrassed. Her cheek was still red and swollen. Mya didnt go easy on her at all. Finnley looked at her and walked pass her. He went straight to the presidents office. Linda was so flustered that she even forgot to say hello, listening to his footsteps getting further and further away. She looked back and Finnley didnt even take a nce at her. Linda watched him walk into the presidents office. Linda knew that Ivan was in there. Her heart skipped a beat and she hurried to the presidents office and started to eavesdrop. The first set of finished products is ready. They are very beautiful and will be presented at the meetingter, Ivan said in a good mood, They have exceeded my expectations. Finnley was also excited, Its all thanks to Mrs. Marsh. Yes, she helped a lot. Perfect design, the perfect original drill, and perfect teamwork made it happen. Mr. Marsh, Finnley said, preparing the documents for the meeting. I think we should rece Linda. Outside, Lindas heart skipped a beat. Why? Ivan asked. What did she do? Finnley said, She was the one who posted the ndering words about Mya being a third party. Its not a work mistake, Ivan didnt make anyment but casually said, She likes you. I didnt mean you should fire her because she likes me. I dont think shes a nice person, Finnley said bluntly, And such a person with bad intentions will only be a trouble. Outside, Linda felt extremely nervous. In the office, Ivan agreed and nodded.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Finnley said, She had worked for Catherine, I dont think we should keep her here. Anyway, Mya has been working here for a long time. She is a capable worker with high efficiency. I see, Ivan said to him. I will leave you to it then. Thank you, Mr. Marsh. Hearing this, Linda got a heavy heart. She hurried back to the vice presidents office and sat down in the chair, stunned for a long time. It seemed that her time in the Marsh Group was counting down. No she said to herself, her mind in a mess, I cant let them fire me. I have to resign on my own will. So she opened the drawer and took out the pen and paper, and began to write a letter of resignation. Linda. Hearing the sound, Linda looked over and saw Finnley standing at the door, knocking on the door, Be prepared for the meeting. You will record it. Got it Finnley then disappeared from her sight. Linda had a strong feeling that after finishing the excerpts of the meeting, she would be fired tomorrow. But as long as she still worked in the Marsh Group, she couldnt refuse the job. And, why should she refuse? How honored was it to be able to witness the first set of the True Love series products? So, after a brief preparation, she got up and walked toward the conference room. Todays meeting was an important one. All the executives and chief designers were here. Arge, familiar silver box was on the sandalwood table, in front of Ivan. Linda sat down in her chair, staring at the box. Chapter 759 Goodbye, the Marsh Group Ivans opening remarks were very brief. He mainly shared the joy of the first set of finished products being released with everyone. When the silver box was opened and the four-piece True Love series inside was taken out by Finnley, the shining diamonds amazed everyone present. At this time, a designer introduced, We were inspired by the ssic y the Bee and the Four-leaf Clover. I had never seen this y before until after I saw a four-leaf clover in the cabin courtyard in the Roxy Waterfall. I was deeply attracted by it so I watched the y There was a famous line in the y that everyone is a leaf and people meet by luck. If you feel happy when you are with someone, it means this person is right for you. That inspired me and I made the design. It represents love and blessing. After hearing this, there was a round of apuse. Linda stared at the four-piece set jewelry on disy and imagined that only a princess should deserve such expensive and exquisite jewelry. If one day they were on her Linda thought she would be stunning in them. Thinking about this, she really wanted to own them. She became greedy inside. But she definitely couldnt afford it now She was obsessed and suddenly remembered that the password to this box was her birthday. She identally found it when the original grill was put inside it the other day. She could take them away if she got a chance to open it She had a lot of ideas in mind. After the meeting, Linda remembered where the box was ced. It was ced in the jewelry storage room, which was a confidential ce in thepany. If she was to go in, she needed an entrance card. However, there were several doors to the jewelry storage room as well as surveince cameras everywhere and security guards It was a difficult task. So what if she knew the password to the box? Linda returned to the office. She wrote her resignation letter and submitted it to Ivan in front of Finnley.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ivan, sitting in his chair, looked up at her. Mr. Marsh, I am asking for your approval. Linda was calm. Im noting to work tomorrow. I have some family affairs to deal with. She wanted to leave herself thest touch of dignity. She wasnt fired! She left on her will! Ivan took the resignation letter and opened it, he briefly read it and signed on it, Permitted. Linda turned around to leave. She didnt even have the courage to look at Finnley while passing him. Mrs. Marsh, after packing up her things, Linda saw Jennifere in. Linda told her, I have quit my job. Jennifer was stunned, Did you have Mr. Marshs permission? I did. Linda had always thought that Jennifer was a kind person and she was grateful to her. After all, when her mother was ill and needed surgery, she lent her 200, 000 dors without saying anything. Thank you, Mrs. Jennifer, Linda added. You shouldnt work overtime often. Health is the most important. She had seen how hardworking Jennifer had been. Good. Jennifer did not ask her to stay, she more of less knew why Linda quit, I wish you a bright future. After a simple farewell, Linda left with her bag. As she walked out of thepany hall, Linda looked back at the revolving gate that she came and went countless times a day. It had been five yearster. This was the ce where she started her career. Goodbye, Marsh Group. Just as she walked forward, her phone rang. It was a test run reservation. I will be there soon. Hanging up the phone, she hailed a taxi and headed for the 4s store in the passenger seat. She thought that maybe today was not an end, but a fresh start. After she bought a car and made some rich friends, maybe she could marry a rich man and didnt have to work for the rest of her life anymore. Love? Since love was not for her, she would focus on getting wealth from now on. Chapter 760 Scared Out of Her Wits Linda soon arrived at the 4s store. Because she had been here before, the salesman warmly received her at the door, Ms. Chambers, you are here for your test drive. The car you have reserved arrived this morning, so I called you. Thanks. Linda felt good being treated like an important customer. The salesman made tea for her and asked her about her life. It was all because she was wearing luxury-brand clothes. The salesman must think she was rich and could make a fortune out of her order. This was the real world, men were snobbish. Do you want to take a break first or do you want to go on a test-drive right now? Lets do it now.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She had a dinner appointment with Catherer. The salesman took her to a Benz, the test-drive person was wearing a suit and handsome. He opened the door for her like a gentleman, Ms. Chambers, please. The feeling of being respected and being served always gave Linda an illusion that her social status had gone up. She was no longer the poor girl who had just entered the society. Ms. Chambers, do you have a driving license? The test-driver guy, sitting in the passenger seat, fastened the seat belt asked in a gentle voice. I will get it soon. Linda started the car skillfully. Anyway, you are here. I can drive skillfully when my coach was around. The test-drive person hoped for a deal. Anyway, she could drive. Whether she had had a drivers license was not important. Driving the million-dor Benz, Linda slowly sped up. Ms. Chambers, how do you feel about this car? Is it all that you have expect? Linda felt superior now. She felt as if she was already a middle-ss. Every time she heard someone call her Ms. Chambers, she would feel like a rich person. Good, I like it, she replied with a smile. As long as she bought this car, she would no longer need to take a taxi or a crowded buy. And she believed that she could make some rich friends with this car and bid goodbye to her previous life. She drove while thinking about her bright future in her mind. Slow down!!! We are at an intersection and its red light! What are you thinking? Linda withdrew her thoughts and quickly stepped on the brake, but mistakenly stepped on the elerator! Before she could react, the car rushed straight ahead! Ah! Her pupils dted and she loosened the steering wheel as she was in a fluster. Bang!!! The Benz crashed into a car! Because of inertia, the twos bodies rushed ahead, but fortunately, they were wearing the seat belts! The car in front was crashed and the back of it was distorted. The test-driver person sat in the passenger seat, frightened and with his eyes widened. He was in shock for a long time. He was doomed. That was the only thing in his head. Linda stared at it and gradually came to herself. Fine, she didnt need a car. She couldpensate the car owner. What car is that? She turned her eyes and asked, a little flustered. She did not know the car, but its design was unique and it couldnt be cheap. The test-driver mans face turned pale, Maserati, limited-edition. His voice trembled hard. Lindas heart skipped a beat and she leaned back in her chair. Then How much is it? She knew that the Benz hadnt been bought an insurance and she hadnt even bought it. She would have to take all the loss alone. At least, five million dors. The test-driver man was out of his wits. He swallowed and got off the car. Five million? Linda wanted to end her life. She was dumbfounded and stunned for a long time. How could she get five million dors? What the hell were you thinking? Are you fucking blind? Someone knocked on her window and shouted, Get out! Looking out the window at the fierce man, Linda was scared. She dared not open the window, let alone getting out of the car. She took out her phone and was about to call Catherine when thetter called her first, the ringing bell frightened her. Chapter 761 Catherine’s Help But Linda didnt have much time to think as only Catherine could help her now. So she answered the phone. Before she could speak, Catherine said, Are you off work? You didnt forget our dinner tonight, right? Ms. Collins Linda said with sobs, There was an ident Ten minutester, Catherine arrived at the scene. Linda could not help crying when she saw her. She had never met with such a matter before, but the five million really scared her out of her wits. Catherine had dealt with a lot of emergencies. She used to be the vice president of the Marsh Group and was known to be a capable worker. So Catherine calmly negotiated with the driver, who was with a bad attitude the whole time. And Linda shouldnt take full responsibility for this. She was allowed to go on a test driver without a drivers license. The 4s store should take half the responsibility. So, in the end, Linda had to pay two million Hearing that, even though it was less than half of five million, it was too much for Linda. She was so frightened that she could not speak but kept trembling. Give me your bank ount, Catherine said to the man, Ill pay you now and this will be settled. After that, you wonte to us for the follow-up matters. Ok! the man didnt bargain. Then, under the surprised gaze of Linda and the test-drive person, Catherine transferred the money. Come on. Catherine nced at Linda and walked to the red Bentley. Linda didnt lose a penny since Catherine paid for her. Linda sat in the passenger seat. After Catherine drove for five minutes, she was still in shock. Catherine drove the car and didnt break the silence. She looked ahead, a bit aloof.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Ms. Collins Linda had mixed feelings, saying thank you was not enough to show her gratitude. That was thest two million dors I had, Catherine sighed and said to her, I have no money now. Im broke. I have some money left. Ill give it all to you! Linda blurted out. Its okay. Catherine smiled and turned to look at her, My sry is higher than yours. I will have myst months sry soon. Keep your money and dont pay me the two million back. For a while, Linda did not know what to say. She felt that she owed Catherine a big favor. All the way, she was still in shock. Catherine took her to a French restaurant, ordered some specialties and paid the bill. Ms. Collins, I have resigned. Linda felt it was necessary to tell Catherine about it. Catherine looked calm, but her heart skipped a beat and quickly thought of something. So, she had spent two million for nothing? I offended Mya. Linda whispered, exining with her head down. She pped me, and Finnley asked Mr. Marsh to fire me. She looked up and met Catherines eyes and felt a bit guilty. To leave myself some grace, I resigned before they could fire me and Mr. Marsh signed on my resignation letter readily. When did it happen? Catherine asked, expressionless. This afternoon. Linda saw that Catherine lowered her eyes and began cutting her steak. She had no idea what was on her mind. Catherine was wondering what Linda was thinking. She got fired in the afternoon and was buying a new car before she evennded on a new job? Moreover, she didnt even have a drivers license and she was buying a Benz? Since when did she be such a vain woman? Chapter 762 Another Crisis Catherine handed the te of cut steak to Linda. Try it, the steak here is the best in the whole Arkpool. Linda had a pale face. I dont have much appetite. Then, she found a striking wound on Catherines wrist, Ms. Collins, whats wrong with your hand? It looked like a knife cut. Nothing. Catherine stared at her, her lips gently raised and she changed the topic, No matter what, life is the most important, job isnt. Its not a big deal losing a job, right? I was once fired just like you and Im doing just fine now. Linda pursed her lips, thinking that she needed some time to process the whole thing. Eat it. It wont taste as good if it turns cold, Catherine looked back and began to cut another steak. She seemed much more approachable now. But Linda was still panicked, Ms. Collins, you asked me out to dinner today. What do you want to talk to you? Catherine was not an idle person. Hows the Marsh Groups True Love series? Catherine had no scruples now, because she thought Linda would have to work for her now, though she was of little value. Especially, she had just saved her ass. The first set of finished produced came out this afternoon, Linda told her, It was presented at the meeting that I attended. It was really beautiful, the inspiration was the four-leaf clover. The four-leaf clover? Catherine was stunned and sneered, That is pretty cliche. So many jewelries are inspired by it. Its different. Its unique. Linda remembered clearly what they looked like, They are very delicate, the details are perfectly handled. Can you describe it? Yes. Linda was a witness, and when she saw the shining jewelry, she had had countless fantasies in her mind. She had a clear memory of them. At the dinner table, she detailed them. Catherine knew designing and she listened carefully. Where is the finished product? Catherine asked. In the jewelry storage room. Room 3. They are contained in a silver case. She put a steak into her mouth and said without hesitation, I will show you the design drafts tonight and you can tell me if thats what they look like. What did she want to do? Linda didnt understand. But she could tell something was going to happen. Catherine looked up at her and said frankly, You dont work for the Marsh Group now, and I have done you such a big favor. Shouldnt you repay me? Linda didnt answer. Dont you hate them? Catherine asked, trying to make a hedge between them, You are fired just because Finnley likes Mya. You are fired not for any mistake at work, dont you hate them? Linda did feel wronged. Moreover, she liked Finnley and was sad she couldnt see him anymore. I dont know what a mood you are in, Catherine said indifferently, But I want to take revenge on Ivan and Jennifer. They are happy while Im suffering. I cant let it go. After dinner, Catherine sent Linda back to the upscale apartmentplex where she lived. Ms. Collins, thank you Linda was still very upset. When I get rich, Ill pay the money back to you. However, Catherine didnt have any hope of getting her money back. Forget it. I dont expect you to pay me back. You should adjust yourself first. If you cant find a nice job, you are wee toe and work in R-n.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Linda did not say anything but simply looked at her. She was deeply grateful to her. She got off the car and walked into the neighborhood. Catherine started the car when her phone rang. It was Leslie. Tonight, there was going to be another nightmare. Chapter 763 Secure Catherine answered it. Ill be back soon. Then she hung up the phone and didnt leave Leslie any chance to say a word. She didnt want to hear him, nor see him. She didnt know if Leslie had helped her with Nora. Every time Catherine thought of that woman, she would feel a bit uneasy. She drove the car and suddenly wanted to check it. She dialed the number Nora had used the other day. Im sorry, the number you dialed has been canceled. Canceled? Catherine was slightly stunned and then breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Leslie had taken care of her. While driving, she couldnt help feeling distracted. The old days she had had with Nora came to her mind, making her angry and frustrated That was her mother? She didnt deserve to be a human being! Catherine drove back to her apartment and saw Leslie the moment she got out of the elevator. She said nothing, ignored him, opened the door and went in. The door wasnt closed and Leslie entered by himself. He kicked the door close and hugged Catherine from behind. Catherine instinctively wanted to resist when Leslie hugged her more tightly, Cathy, I have handled you such a big trouble, shouldnt you be more active? You are mine now and I dont think I need to remind you that. Ill take a shower first. Catherine grabbed his hand and wanted to take a deep breath and be mentally prepared. It was disgusting. Leslie pushed her down to the bed, Its okay. I dont mind. The sky had turned dark In the Saunders family, upstairs in a bedroom. Mya had just put away her picture book. She sat cross-legged on the bed, staring at the poster of Finnley like a fan. She had stared at it many times today. Miss. Mya turned her eyes and saw Pa at the door with a te of food, looking at her with a smile. Come in. Pa walked in, Have the steak. Mrs. Saunders asked me to deliver it to you. Well, put it there. Mya was still busy enjoying the photo. Pa had just put down the te, turned her eyes and saw the big poster. She was stunned. So, this was what Mr. Russell came to deliver in the afternoon? Well, a couple in love was really romantic. Pa smiled and went downstairs. Shirley saw her and asked, What is she doing? Madam, your worries arepletely unnecessary. Ms. Saunders seems happy. Pa couldnt help saying, Shes sitting in bed looking at a poster. What? Shirley frowned, That poster of Spencer? Shes not tired of it? Its such a huge poster. Its not Spencer anymore. Its Mr. Russells poster, an even bigger one. Shirley quickly put down the teacup and got up, looking worried, What have I told her? Madam Didnt she listen to my words at all? Shirley frowned, Men only love women that are hard to please. Its the first day of their rtionship and shes already hanging big poster of him? What would Finnley think if he knew? Madam, Mr. Russell brought the poster here himself, Pa quickly exined.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Shirley stared at her, Are you sure? Yes, I was there, Pa said with a smile, Mr. Russell was jealous of Spencer. Your worries are not necessary? So She thought too much? Madam, I think Mr. Russell really cares about Ms. Saunders. Anyway, Pa loved seeing the two together. Its only been a day. Shirley was very calm, Men are fickle, only time could prove if hes serious about Mya. I have to be careful in case my daughter got hurt. Chapter 764 Nightmare On the same night. In a rented apartment, Linda hadnt taken a shower. She sat on the sofa with a heavy heart. She had to look for a job She despised jobs with low sry but couldnt get one with high sry. The money she had left now was from Catherine and she felt guilty. Now, she owed Catherine another 2 million Although Catherine had said she didnt need to pay it back, it was a lot of money and Linda felt ufortable taking it for granted. How should she pay her back? Linda thought for a long while and finally her mind was fixed on the silver case. She remembered the password. But the box was in thepany, she couldnt get to it. What if the box was out of thepany? In two days, Spencer would shoot a promotional video for it, and this may be an opportunity. With an idea in mind, perhaps less depressed, Linda got up and walked into the bathroom. In another apartment. There was a sshing sound in the bathroom, Leslie was inside. The bed was in a mess. Half of the sheets had slipped to the ground. Catherine desperately stared at the ceiling, feeling tired and disgusted. She was naked in bed with her hand grabbing the covers tightly. By the time Leslie came out, she was already dressed and calmly walked into the bathroom. Leslie didnt intend to leave tonight. He stood at the window with his phone and checked it. A phone call came in and the caller ID was Nora. He hung up without thinking. And Nora didnt call again Because Leslie had just used the bathroom, Catherine felt very disgusted. Even the air smelled dirty to her but there was nothing she could do. Cathy I beg you! Dont kill me! Please! I am sorry, okay? The nightmare she had had for years came to her again. Catherine once again uncontroble thought of that terrible night. She was ten then, after countless times that she was forced to sleep with a strange man, she finally couldnt help taking the knife She was so angry and just wanted to kill Nora. Youre a monster! I hate you!!! Nora! Go to hell!!! Go to hell!!! That night, it seemed she was possessed by a devil. She had had no love for her evil mother. She had tried to escape from home countless times but was brought back by Nora and tortured again and again. Every time Nora owed debts and couldnt pay back, she would be forced to pay it back for her with her body. She had stabbed Nora so many times until her wrists were weak but she kept alive! Catherine got a panic. She didnt want to go to jail or be taken away by the police again. Coming out of the bathroom, she went straight into the study and locked the door. Following Lindas description, she began to draw quickly on the papers. After it was down, she sent them to Linda on Facebook. By then, it was 2 in the morning. She called Linda, who answered the phone in a daze, Hello? Check your Facebook and text me back. Catherine said and hung up the phone. Linda was sobered up, she sat up and logged on her Facebook and was shocked to see the design drawings from Catherine. Was it her description or was Catherine a genius? This is so familiar! She couldnt help sighing, They looked just the same Catherine asked her on Facebook, How are they? Linda replied in shock, Almost the same!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. And then there was no more message from Catherine. Linda didnt ask anything more and couldnt fall asleep anymore. What was Catherine going to do? Produce the same jewelry? Chapter 765 Break It Up Linda was a little nervous, but she could not ask. After all, she couldnt stop Catherine from doing what she wanted to do. Linda didnt sleep well all night. On the other side, after Catherine went back to the bedroom from the study, Leslie was already snoring in bed. Catherine stood at the door and nced at him before she walked back to the living room. Neatly dressed, she opened the wine cab, took out a bottle of 82 Lafite, came to the coffee table and sat down. She poured half a ss of wine into the goblet, and then lit up a cigarette Leslie had brought her the other day. The cigar was expensive for a reason. She had been used to smoking the cigar. The smoke could always ease her mind and insomnia. While smoking and drinking, she had a thought in mind. The nest morning. Lindas rm clock rang, and she quickly got up, changed her clothes, washed her face and brushed her teeth. She put on a light makeup with expensive cosmetics. She took her bag, wore her shoes and was about to leave the apartment when she suddenly stopped. She had no job now Her eyes full of loneliness. Then someone knocked on the door. She froze for a moment before opening the door. When she opened it, she was stunned again. Ms. Collins? Catherine looked as if she hadnt had any sleepst night. She stood there with no expression on her face. There were dark circles under her eyes and she didnt look very energetic. Linda opened the door and walked back into the room. Catherine stepped in, Are you going to go out? Embarrassed, Linda put down her bag and said with a wry smile, I forgot I didnt need to work anymore. Have you had breakfast yet? Catherine had figured that she hadnt had any food, as there was no smell of food in the air. Five minutester. In a restaurant downstairs, Catherine ordered two dishes and sat across the table from Linda. Just as Catherine was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was Leslie. She avoided letting Linda see the caller ID, answered the phone and said, Im busy. Im with a friend and I will talk to you at work. Seeing that her attitude was nice, Leslie didnt get angry, Good. He hung up the phone and got up from Catherines bed. He hurt his backst night and it took him a while to get up. In the restaurant. Catherine put down her phone, drank a mouthful of milk, and asked bluntly, You dont work for the Marsh Group anymore. How are you going to prove your worth of two million to me? Have you ever thought about it? She finally broke it up to her. Of course, there could never be a free meal in the world Linda had thought about this, The silver case is in thepany and I couldnt touch it. So? Catherine had thought about it, of course. There are going to shoot a promotion video and the spokesman will wear the real jewelry, right? said Linda. They will take out the silver case.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Where are they shooting it? How much do you know? Linda replied, The spokesperson is Spencer, and he will choose the heroine himself. I dont know who it would be. I overheard Mrs. Marsh on the phone the other day, she said that they would shoot the promotion video on a day with a nice weather and on a cruise. A cruise? Catherine thought about it. She had been observing Linda when she was talking and could be sure Linda was loyal to her now. Yes. But I dont know if there will be a change of n. There wont be. Catherine thought it was a nice idea to shoot the video on a cruise. What does the case look like? Linda hesitated for a few seconds, looked up and said, Its a silver case and I know the password. Chapter 766 Going Down Catherine got a skip of heartbeat, but soon she calmed down and questioned, They would tell you the password? Its simply not possible. I happened to see it, they didnt tell me. The numbers happened to be my birthday, so I remembered it clearly. Catherine believed in her words, Linda didnt need to lie. She took out the design manuscript she drewst night from her bag and handed it to Linda. I drew this. Look at it and see if its the same. Linda took it over and looked at it carefully again. She was shocked because it was almost the same as she had described. Yes! she answered and then asked, Ms. Collins, why did you draw this? They have got the finished products already, you cant giarize it anymore. It has been recorded in the meeting minutes. Im not giarizing it. I am recing their finished products, Catherine said through her red lips. She did not hide her n from Linda. But Linda was really shocked, But its illegal! The jewelries are expensive. Catherine answered straightforwardly, Thats why Im leaving it to you. Linda broke a cold sweat, facing Catherines sight, she got a feeling that there was no turning back for her. Catherine smiled gently, Be my assistant, if you dont mind. As if that her words just now were a joke. Linda was a little confused. But recing them? They are made from a priceless diamond, they will guard it and I wouldnt get a chance to touch it. And I might be sentenced to prison or even death penalty and everyone involved would be implicated. You drove on the road without a drivers license, and you would have gone to prison if you couldnt pay the million dors, Catherine said softly, Since you are going to prison either way, you might as well be my help. Linda instantly understood what she meant. This had been in her n the whole time.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Catherine didnt forcibly drag her down, she Linda herself failed to resist the temptation of money, and step by step, she was on the same rope with Catherine. Eat your breakfast, its getting cold. Catherine looked gentle still but Linda felt a little scared. The sunlight crept in through the window. Finnley sent Mya a Facebook message as soon as he woke up and Mya soon texted him back. You are up so early? Finnley called her and she quickly answered the phone. Good morning. They spoke at the same time and were silent for a while. They could not helpughing again. How did you sleepst night? Finnley gently asked. Soundly. Is it because I called you before you went to bed, plus, my poster has been apanying you? Uh-huh. Mya could not helpughing. Have you missed me? Well, I have. Why didnt you tell me youve been missing me? Myained mischievously. I had to ask you to hear you. Finnley smiled, I will start to. Thats right. You have to speak out your heart so that I could know, Mya looked at the time and said, You have to go to work now. Yes. Stay at home and recover. Remember to change your medicine. Well, I will. After a simple call, they all reluctantly hung up the phone. Finnley had just changed his shirt when the phone rang again. He took the phone and frowned when he saw the Caller ID. It was his mother. But he had changed his number for many years and had never contacted her ever since. How could she know his phone number? He had kept her number in mind. Yes, in order to escape from Eloise, he left the familiar city and cut off contact with his family. The phone was still ringing He eventually answered it, Mom. He had mixed feelings. Chapter 767 Seeing Him Finnley! The middle-aged woman was very excited that he answered the phone. She did not me him nor did she ask him anything. She just tried to be calm and asked, Grandpas birthday ising, are youing back? Yes. Finnley answered in a gentle voice. Finnley knew that there would be a grand celebration on his grandfathers 80th birthday. As his only grandson, he had to go home to attend it or there would be rumors and his grandfather would be sad. Finnleys mother was very happy to hear that, but soon gently sighed, Grandpa misses you very much, these days he had been talking about you. I will go to tell him now and he will feel at ease. Without waiting for Finnley to say anything, she said with a smile, Honey, I wont disturb you anymore. You should be going to work now. Remember to have your breakfast, bye! Then she hung up.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In the quietness, Finnley felt a bit heavy. He thought that his mother must be havingplicated emotions as well. When Finnley washed up and went downstairs to get into the car, his phone rang again. He checked the Caller ID, put on his headset and started the car. Gloria. Finnley, a girls voice came over, she was whispering, the Calders came overst night, I eavesdropped at the stairs and they were talking about your marriage with Eloise. You gave my mom my number? Was he shifting the topic? Hey, were you listening to me? Gloria was surprised, You cannot escape anymore. Eloise has found you, right? Did you start dating someone else to get back at her? No. Finnley said in a in tone. Gloria sighed, You cant ignore me, I am your friend at home! Eloise parents told uncle and aunt your number. I did not reveal a word! Finnley believed her and didnt say anything more. What did my parents say about the marriage? Finnley asked, driving, What is their attitude? Attitude? Gloria sighed, The Calders were to cooperate with an Americanpany, but they eventually chose the Russell Group. Your parents said that they should wait for you to get back home to talk about the marriage thing. I called you so that you could be prepared for it. Got it, Finnley replied in a deep voice. Thank you, Gloria. Are you really in love? Before he hung up the phone, Gloria asked excitedly, I read the news, that girl is pretty. She should be young, right? Well, I am in love. Finnley told her, You dont have to hide it from my parents. Its in the news anyway. But they think you are doing it to make Eloise jealous. How did they see that? Finnley was curious, Making her jealous? Who is she? She thinks shes important to me? Finnley I have never taken Eloise as someone important to me, Finnley said, When I left Jacksonville, I didnt want to inherit my family business. I just want to have a simple job and didnt want to see all those ttering faces. I know. Gloria knew Finnley the best. Although they were not siblings, they grew up together. Well, Im driving. Lets talk some other time. Be safe on the road. When can I meet your girlfriend? Dont worry, youll meet her soon. Then Finnley hung up. The car headed toward the Marsh Group Soon, it stopped at the gate. Finnley got off the car and called Mya. Chapter 768 Shoddy Products Mya had just gone upstairs after breakfast, and she was very happy to receive his call, Hello, you miss me so soon? Yes. Hearing her voice, Finnleys mood turned inexplicably good. He smiled brightly and walked into the hall toward the elevator, Mya, I want to tell you something. Okay. Mya took off her shoes and went to bed. She sat cross-legged, smiling at the big poster of him on the wall, staring into his deep eyes. The longer she looked at it, the more handsome she thought he was. Finnley walked into the elevator and said straightforwardly, My grandfathers birthday ising in three days. I hope you can be my date. You mean, meeting your parents so soon? Mya was not ready and felt inexplicably nervous, I would meet your parents there, right? It doesnt matter, I would be there, Finnley said, I will always be by your side. If you are not going, Im not going either. What? Mya was shocked, Thats not okay. So, are you going? Finnley asked. Mya was a little embarrassed and said with an awkward smile, Dont you think its too soon to meet your family? Im not ready. We are having a long-term rtionship, arent we? Finnley told her, In that case, you would meet them someday anyway. Moreover, Eloise is still in the way and we have to get her out of the picture. Before Mya refused, he added, I just wanted you to know in advance. Be prepared. I have arrived at work, bye! I will call you when Im free. With that, Finnley hung up. This was a dilemma for Mya. Even if she agreed to go, her parents would not agree. Her mother told her every day that women should be reserved and that they needed to keep their bottom lines. In the R-n Group. After saying goodbye to Linda, Catherine came to the jewelry-making room, inspecting the workers and helping out. She was indeed a hands-on person. Making inferior jewelries was too much simpler than making authentic ones. First of all, they didnt need the drills to be perfect and the making didnt require much efforts. Soon, they made the four-leaf clover earrings and bracelets. They looked shining. Only experts could see that this drill were very inferior, they were the knockout goods and cheap. She found them from the scrap yard. Hurry up. The nes should take even less time, right? Catherine said to them, Call me when its done. Yes, Ms. Collins. Then Catherine left the jewelry-making room. She went upstairs to the presidents office and said to Leslie, I need an assistant. Who? Leslie thought that she must have had someone in mind. Linda. Catherine looked at him and spoke coldly. She used to be my assistant in the Marsh Group, and she has been kicked out of there. Leslie smiled and did not ask about Lindas education and working ability.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. No problem. He was frank, You are the future Mrs. Eastwood, you have the power. You can even rece my assistant if you want. Josh, who happened to enter the office, heard it and had vignce. Catherine thought Leslie hypocritical. Rece Josh? How could he let her? Josh was a loyal dog to him. And Catherine had no interest in his business. Just as she turned to leave, she looked into Joshs eyes and her heart skipped a beat. Josh stood firmly before her, Ms. Collins. He bowed to her respectfully. Catherine took a deep breath and calmly said to him, I am having an assistant. Id appreciate it if you could help her get familiar with her work here. She was admitting Joshs status here. Of course, Josh did not think much about it, because he knew that Leslie couldnt live without him even if Catherine wanted to get rid of him. However, from today on, he became a little wary of Catherine. Chapter 769 The Promotional Video Josh, as a man, understood what Leslie was thinking. After all, he had been working for him for so many years. But he was worried that someday, Leslie might abandon him, the loyal man who had been with him for years, for a woman. At 3 p. m., in the Marsh Group. The high-rise buildings stood in the warm sun, the sses reflecting the blue sky and white clouds. It was tranquil A ck Volvo stopped firmly in front of the main building. The door opened and Spencer got off. He took off the sunsses and opened the door of the passenger seat. He hadnt shown up in public for a long time, but still got that same ruffian charm. A young woman in a long blue dress put her delicate hand in his palm and got out from the passenger seat in high heels. After the woman got off the car, Spencer closed the door and took her to the hall. In the warm sun, the two looked like a perfect match. The woman named Molly Frette, she had just graduated from the acting school. She had no shooting experience, but a beautiful face. Spencer saw her ount on Facebook and contacted her. He believed that Ivan and Jennifer would like her, too. He had to do his best on the promotional video. There were receptionists at the door. Mr. Lawrence, this way please. Everyone was polite and respectful, Mrs. Marsh will soone downstairs. Shes signing a document. Its okay. I can wait, Spencer asked as he walked. Is Ivan working? He looked around, looking a little ruffian. Yes, but Mrs. Marsh is in charge of the shooting of the promotional video. You may need to make an appointment to meet Mr. Marsh. His recent schedule is very full. Im not seeing him. Spencer smiled, loosened Mollys hand and put his hands into the pockets, Men are no fun. I will just see his wife. The staff were embarrassed and did not know how to answer. They smiled awkwardly. Wow, that is Spencer! How handsome he is! Its such a pity that hes not acting anymore. Acting? He doesnt need to work. Hes Ivan Marshs brother! Who is that woman next to him? Shes pretty and I dont see any signs of stic surgeries on her face. Is she Spencers new girlfriend? They are shooting a promotional video for the True Love series, maybe shes the heroine? That makes sense Spencer ignored these remarks. Anyway, they were afar. But he could feel gazes of his admirers. Just as they were walking forward, the elevator doors opened and Jennifer came out. She saw Spencer at a nce. Spencer! Then she walked quickly towards him with a smile. Jennifer. Spencer looked at her up and down, undisguised. I havent seen you for a few days, you are even more beautiful now. Jennifer simply smiled, Cut it. Then they walked to the lounge and she talked to him about the endorsement on the way. Spencer introduced Molly to Jennifer, and they said hello to each other. Jennifer liked Molly and she could not help but praise, Molly, you are really beautiful. You have such delicate features and you and Spencer look like a perfect match.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Spencer inexplicable felt a little frustrated and could not help but start at Jennifer. This was the woman he had loved, but now they were only family, nothing more. The makeup artist and stylist had long been waiting here. They said hello after entering the room. Then they started to help Molly and Spencer with their makeup and styles. Jennifer sat on the sofa and was talking to them about the relevant matters of the promotional video. She wanted it to be just as she had pictured in mind. We always use the real products in the promotional video, so that it can deliver the best effect, Jennifer told them, Todays collection has only one set, it is a limited edition. You have to be careful with them and there will be staff with you through the whole process. After the shooting, you have to give back the jewelries and they will be maintained in the case. Chapter 770 Make A Move Dont worry. Spencer was rxed, I heard we will shoot it on the beach? He looked forward to it. On a cruise, Jennifer nodded, Today the sky is very blue and wont even need a filter. It will appear more real. The director and his crew have arrived, we will start at about four p. m., you can set for it after finishing your styling. Got it. Spencer crossed his legs, nodded, identally turned his eyes and saw someone carrying a delicate silver case and walking over. The case was very special, with a digital password. It was obviously very expensive. Are the jewelries in there? Spencer asked. The man carrying the case nodded, Yes, you can wear them after we arrive at the set. Upstairs, in the spacious and bright presidents office. In front of Ivan stood a man in a suit, who rigorously reported. Sir, this is all the information we could find on Nora ne. She has had stic surgeries and she looks in her 30s. Shes Leslies secret lover. Ingrid knew her existence and had negotiated with her for several times. Ivan listened, flipping through the files in his hand. But the negotiations seemed to have all failed. Leslie seems to like Nora very much. He even opened up a bar for her and Noras the owner now. However, Leslie seldom visited it. Ivan was stunned, Seldom visited it? Yes, the man said positively, He goes there about once a month. To avoid suspicion? That didnt seem like Leslie. Ivan had a hunch, Check this bar and what Leslie does when he goes there. Find out the persons who have had contact with Nora before Leslie went there. Yes, sir, The man nodded, bowed and walked out. Ivan suspected that the bar might be where Leslie had been selling drugs. If he was to bring him down, he had to start from here. In the R-n Group.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In front of the sink in the bathroom nearest to the vice presidents office, Catherine put her hands under the tap, washing them and staring at her strange self in the mirror. The water in the sink was overflowing. She looked down at the wound on her wrist that had been reminding her it was Ivan who got her here. If he had taken her away that night, she wouldnt have been raped by Leslie. Staring at the wound, she recalled the disgusting sex she had hadst night with Leslie and hated Ivan even more. Just then, the water had spilled and she turned off the tap. Her phone rang. She took out her phone and found it was Linda. She went back to the office while answering the phone, Whats the matter? They are going to set out for the beach to shoot the promotional video, Linda said in a panic. I saw Spencers car parked at the gate of the Marsh Group door. You are sure they are shooting it today? Damn it, the shoddy jewelries hadnt been made. Yes. Wait for me to call you back. With that, she hung up her phone and quickly walked to the elevator to the jewelry-making room. Just as she walked into the elevator, her phone rang. It was from the manager of jewelry making, Have you finished? Yes, Ms. Collins. They are ready. Good! Then Catherine called Linda again In the Marsh Group, Spencer and Mollys makeup was quickly done, and Jennifer had walked them through all the details. Then everyone set out together, Jennifer did not go along. On the way to the beach, Molly sat next to Spencer, her sight fell on the silver case in the hands of the man not far away. She thought that even the box looked so high-grade and beautiful, how beautiful would the jewelries be? The car went all the way and soon arrived at the seaside. The weather today was really good, the sky was blue. The car stopped at the beach and the blue ocean was dazzling under the sun. Chapter 771 A Solution A luxury cruise ship was being parked on the coast. It was white and huge, with some people standing on the deck. Spencer noticed that Molly was a little nervous. After all, this was the first shooting she had had in her life. He took her hand and said, Dont be afraid. I am here. I did my first shooting perfectly and you can, too. This promotional video is going to make you famous. Thank you, Spence. Molly turned to look at him and her tension subsided. At this moment, Catherine was driving at 200 yards with Linda. Linda sat in the passenger seat, holding the strap of her backpack tightly. She recalled what Catherine had just told her and was nervous. Recing the jewelries? Linda had no clue how to do it at all. Soon, the car was parked on the beach, and Catherine saw some people walking toward the cruise ship, one of which was Spencer. Get out of the car. She urged Linda. Linda got off and walked toward the group. Just now, Catherine told her that she had just left thepany, and as an assistant, no one would announce her resignation. No one should know for the time being that she didnt work in the Marsh Group anymore. So, it would not be hard to find an excuse to sneak in. Linda was getting closer to the group. When she saw two female assistants she knew from another department and fastened her pace. Linda? One of them smiled and asked. Why are you here? Linda smiled and did not answer. At this time, another of her former colleague said, Did Mrs. Marsh send you? She must have sent you to inspect the shooting. Linda nodded. Yes. Then her sight fell on the woman next to Spencer and she asked, Is that the heroine today? Yes, isnt she beautiful? She has such a pretty and natural face. They whispered, following everyone onto the luxury cruise ship. Linda looked calm but she was stressed inside, because she saw the silver case in a mans hand. There were inferior jewelries in her bad and she recalled what Catherine said to her in the car. Since you know the password, go rece the jewelries. Dont think of refusing. Two million is a lot of money and I didnt help you out of pure kindness. All her gratitude for Catherine had disappeared the moment she heard those words. It was just a simple exchange of benefits. She had no turning back now and had to bite the bullet. The afternoon sun was golden and it was not so hot anymore. It fell on the sea, making it glitter. On top of the cruise ship, the set decorated was romantic. It was a marriage proposal set.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Linda watched as the man opened the silver case. She knew it was impossible for her to steal the case, because the man was the guardian. Wow! How beautiful! Molly stood by and marveled, attracting the attention of everyone here. Someone carefully took out the jewelries. Let me put them on for you. Molly reached out her hand and Linda looked at the bracelet was put around her wrist She thought that if she failed today, Catherine might ask the owner of that Maserati for return of her two million. By then, she would be sent into jail if unable to pay it back. No, she had to start with Molly. Linda had been thinking and waiting for her right moment. The director and his crew were ready. After the jewelries were put on, everyone cleared the space and the shooting began, following the script and designed lines. Everyone else had left. Linda returned to the lounge with the makeup artist and stylist. Half an hourter At halftime. Linda saw Molly at the bathroom door. Chapter 772 Replace the Jewelries Hello, Ms. Frette, Linda smiled, Im Mya. I am in charge of jewelry maintenance at halftime. Jewelry maintenance? Molly had only heard the word for the first time. Linda realized it and felt even more confident, Yes, Ms. Frette. Your neck has been sweating, in order not to affect the second-half shooting, we need to keep the jewelries in maintenance. When Molly heard that she had to take them off, she was wary. How could she take off such valuable jewelries and give them away? Moreover, it should be the person who had put them on for her to do it. But Linda took out a handkerchief and said again, Ms. Frette, do you need to go to the bathroom? I can remove the sweat right here for you and it will be ready when youe out. The handkerchief is specially made for it. Molly was skeptical of her words. Linda looked calm still, I work for the Marsh Group. Hurry up, Ms. Frette. The shooting will continue soon. Hey, Linda! They turned their eyes and saw a female assistante over with a smile. There are cut fruits in the lounge, you should go and try it. I will. Linda responded calmly, watching as she walked into the bathroom. Linda set her eyes on Mollys face again. Ms. Frette, take them off. I can put them on for you after youe out of the bathroom. There are too many people in the lounge and it wont be as convenient. Molly knew that the man outside the door was waiting, and she didnt want to waste more time. So she took off the earrings and put them in the handkerchief in Lindas palm, then she took off the ne and the ring, and finally, the bracelet.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Linda pretended to wipe the sweat as if not wanting to dy a second. Molly was no longer skeptical of her. She thanked her for her dedication and walked into the bathroom. However, she was still too young. How could she have anticipated that someone would rece the jewelries? Coming out of the bathroom, Linda put the jewelries back on for her. Thanks. Molly was grateful, smiling and saying in a sweet voice. Youre wee, Im just doing my job, Linda said to her with a smile. You should go catch the shooting. When they went out, Linda stepped up her pace and sure enough, she saw the man carrying the case at the door. Linda didnt stop. She went to the lounge. As long as no one found it before the ship docked, her mission would bepleted. But she was very clear that someone would find it sooner orter. So, Linda intended to escape. She didnt want to be Catherines pawn forever. She just had to give Catherine the earrings and ne, they were worth two million dors. The shooting went very well. Only the director found the anomaly, during the second half of the shooting, the jewelries didnt seem as shiny as before. He thought it should be the lighting, so he didnt care too much about it. After all, who would have thought that the real ones have been switched? Getting off the cruise, Linda took a taxi to the cafe she had agreed to meet Catherine. Catherine was sitting in the corner and sipping coffee. When seeing Lindas expression, she knew she had seeded. Well down, she praised her. I have talked to Mr. Eastwood,e to work in R-n as my assistant. Can he protect me? Linda asked her, Sooner orter, someone will find my crime today. I will take full responsibility for it then, Catherine was with an indifferent expression, Show me the jewelries. Linda took out the earrings and the ne from her bag. I didnt get the bracelet and the ring, the earrings fell off the ground and I picked them up when there was a chaos. There were a lot of people guarding the rest of the jewelries. Catherine stared at her, as if in verifying the authenticity of her words. Chapter 773 Escape Linda was ready on her way here, so she was calm and tested to meet Catherines gaze. Catherine looked at her for five seconds and assumed she wouldnt lie to her. Taking the jewelries from Linda, she saw at a nce that the original drill must be the best kind, far better than that of R-ns. She was impressed by Ivans ability to deal with emergencies. He personally went to South Africa and solved the crisis. But Catherine had seen even better jewelries and wasnt really surprised. She took them and asked Linda calmly, Whats your next n? Linda said sincerely, Thank you, Ms. Collins, for your offer. But I want to take a break. I dont want to get back to work so soon. I have been working for several years, and I feel a little tired. Catherine understood the fatigue out of years of working, Okay. Feel free to contact me anytime you want to get back to work. Then she stood up, I have paid for the coffee. We owe each other nothing more. Linda watched her walk away as she finished her cup of coffee. At least, she had survived the first game. The next step for her was to find a buyer for the ring and bracelet. They were expensive jewelries but she needed real money. When she became rich, she would leave the city and start a new life. She wanted a new identity as a nobledy. So, the first thing Linda did after she returned to her apartment was to find a buyer online. She logged on a website and searched. There should be a lot of collectors online who could see how valuable the jewelries were. She had to find someone who could see their worth and pay the price. Sitting in front of theputer for two hours, she browsed through the web pages. Linda finally found three suitable candidates, all of whom were well-known jewelry collectors in the country, who often appeared in various auctions. Linda learned the reputation of the three online and finally, she decided a man named Aston would be the perfect choice. Of the three, he was the most trustworthy. He was a businessman with a lot of money and with a good reputation. While the other two had negativements online about them. Linda didnt immediately make a decision to contact him. She wrote down Astons assistants phone number.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She was thinking about what she would be facing after selling the ring and the bracelet. Would someone find it? When would he find it? Where should she go with the money? In what way could she leave before she was found? She was making a detailed n. The jewelries were really beautiful, she could not help but put them on. Standing in front of the window under the sun, she appreciated them and felt that she was a princess. She had a sudden illusion of happiness. In the presidents office in the Marsh Group. Jennifer, Ivan and Finnley were watching a piece of the finished promotional video sent by the director. They had yed it twice on theputer. Its just what I had expected, Jennifer was satisfied. What do you think? Well, I like it. Ivan gave a firm answer. Finnley nodded. He had been staring at the video, Spencer did a good job. He seems really genuine and serious. Its a serious proposal, after all. Jennifer was also satisfied with Spencers performance, I love Molly. Shes really beautiful. Have they ced the jewelries safe? asked Ivan. Finnley was the one who took the case from downstairs. Yes. At this time, someone knocked on the door and entered, excitedly reported, Mr. And Mrs. Marsh, Finnley, the rest sets of True Love series have been made! The three on the sofa all stood up in excitement. Lets go and take a look! They walked downstairs with pleasure. Chapter 774 A Battle We may pick a date for theunch, Mr. Marsh, Finnley asked while walking, Mr. Marsh, are you choosing a date yourself? Or should I leave it to someone else? Ill check the calendar tonight, Ivan was serious about theunch. Maybe we should do it this Friday, said Jennifer. Its a good day. Well, Friday it is then. Finnley nodded, he understood that he had to be there on Friday, I have to go back home this Thursday to celebrate my grandpas birthday, but I wille back in the evening. I will not miss theunch on Friday. Good. In the R-n Group, in the Presidents office. Leslie was sitting at his desk, staring carefully at the earrings in his hand. Catherine stood by, staring at him. In the box on the desk ced the expensive ne. Its a great drill, rarely seen He looked up at the woman in front of him, Even better than the ones we had robbed them of. Catherine felt a little lost. An idea as conventional as a four-leaf clover, the jewelries were gorgeous. She suddenly felt that it was impossible to defeat the Marsh Group by fair y, they had to y some dirty tricks. How sure are you to defeat them by using shoddy jewelries? Leslie asked. Catherine squinted her eyes and there was determination in them, They have made the first set of finished products and it would get easier for them to make the rest of the series. Theunch will be held soon and if the reporters found the shoddy jewelries, their reputation in jewelry-making would be ruined. Thinking of that night in the Royal Nightclub and how Ivan left her alone, she hated him to the core. Hearing this, Leslie revealed a sly smile, Good! You are really my lucky star. The twos eyes met and Catherine suddenly remembered how he pressed on top of her. Her eyes turned cold and she was about to leave. Catherines phone rang, she took out her phone, looked at the Caller Id and answered it, Ms. Collins, the Marsh Group has made all the finished products of the True Love series. They will have theunch on Friday and the promotional video will be released tonight. So soon? Catherine was surprised, They are selling on Friday? Yes, a lot of collectors have heard it even before the media start to hype the news. Well, I see. Catherine hung up the phone and said to Leslie, I need to go to the jewelry-making room, we have to make it before or along with the Marsh Group on theunch. I will call Georgia and we are shooting the promo this morning. Good. In the evening, in an apartment. Linda found a post on the Inte saying that the famous collector, Aston, hade to Arkpool. She had been thinking all afternoon and finally decided to sell the jewelries as soon as possible. So, she immediately called Astons assistant She was nervous. She was both afraid of the phone being answered and not. Listening to the ring tone, she obviously felt her heart racing and her ears buzzing. Hello? A mans pleasant voice came over. Linda said as calmly as she could, I am offering you a valuable and rare ring and a bracelet. The drills from South Africa, I wonder if Mr. Joness interested. I am in Arkpool now and I can meet you at any time. You may see them for yourself before you decide. She was afraid of hanging up, so Linda finished it all at once.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. The assistant was obviously a little shocked. He had never seen someone make an offer in this way, obviously this woman was a newbie in collection. So he said, Let me ask Mr. Jones. Wait a minute. Of course. Linda didnt hang up. The silence on the phone made her uneasy. When Linda started to feel a bit hopeless, a voice came from the phone. Mr. Jones said he wants to see you first, can you meet us at five oclock? Chapter 775 Sell the Jewelries Of course! Where are you? Linda knew that such a famous collectors time must be valuable. She was told an address and Astons assistant asked, Can you find it? Yes. I will wear a cap and wait at the door. Please arrive on time. I will. Then the man hung up. Linda immediately changed her clothes, took the ring and bracelet, put them into the bag, and quickly went out of the door. Time was running out for her She must meet Aston, sell the jewelries and get the money. She had to leave Arkpool overnight. She wanted to use the money to get into the upper ss! She would buy a sports car to make herself look rich and then marry a rich guy! Linda had had enough of this life, she now had a clear n for her future. As the taxi driver drove her to the appointed location, Linda searched for Astons information to learn about his temper so as to improve the chance of closing a deal. The address was at a hotel that used to be an old building. Many things inside had been kept intact for many years. Being rich didnt get one to stay here, reputation and status did. At the gate, a man in a ck cap appeared on time. He watched as a womane out of the cab and walk up to him. Hello, Im Mya. Linda smiled gently, standing in front of the man, I called you just now. Come with me, please. The man was not interested in her name and walked into the lobby. Linda followed him with the bag, and her phone had been muted. She had just checked it on the Inte, Aston spent 200 million on an emeraldst year. He was a generous man. So if he liked the jewelries, Linda thought maybe he would be willing to spend five million on them. Well, she would have to act based on the situationter. The spiral staircase was old and sophisticated, and there was no elevator here in order to keep it as original. Linda followed the man to the third floor in the warm yellow lights. They didnt meet anyone else on their way up here and she inexplicably felt guilty and afraid. Was the online information about Aston reliable? All she knew about him was his name. There was not even a picture of him online, could he be an old man? She followed the man in the hallway to a retro door. The man knocked on the door and pushed it open gently. Please follow me in. The room was veryrge and bright. Linda walked in and saw a tall man standing at the window. Mr. Jones. The man took off his cap and reported softly. I brought her here. When the man turned around at the window, Linda saw a face with gentle features. He was young and handsome, not an old man at all. Mr. Jones. Linda greeted him politely. Aston smiled and walked toward the sofa. Have a seat. Linda was stunned, and the assistant repeated it, Have a seat and show Mr. Jones what youve got. Okay. Linda could not dy his time, so she came to the sofa opposite Aston with a slightly nervous heart. Aston didnt say anything. Linda put the bag on the coffee table, unzipped it and took out a small box from the inside.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Both Aston and his assistant set their eyes on the small box. They looked at each other with a slightly meaningful look, but neither of them spoke. They were waiting for Linda to take out the jewelries. Chapter 776 The Clue Holding her nerves, Linda Chambers tried to keep calm. After all, she hadnt experienced much in her life, and she was afraid that he would haggle over the price. That was why she purposely put on the dress that had cost her 16, 000 dors. Linda Chambers opened the box and pushed it to the man opposite. It was pin-drop silent in the room. Faintly, Linda Chambers heard the ssical music from the corridor. Aston picked up the box and studied the jewelry inside. A whileter, he put take it out and looked closer. The jewelry was made of high-end diamonds. Aston hadnt seen such a piece for many years. Also, the jewelrys design was excellent. Linda Chambers studied his expression, trying to figure out what was in his mind.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With a gentle look, Aston stared at the jewelry intensely as if he appreciated its beauty. Linda Chambers couldnt tell what he was thinking at all. The longer it took, the more Linda Chambers felt at ease. If he disliked the jewelry, he wouldnt spend so much time on it, would he? Later, Aston put the jewelry back into the box and asked, How much are you going to sell? 1. 2 million dors, Linda Chambers blurted out, gazing at him determinedly. Aston looked into her eyes calmly. However, his assistant looked slightly stunned. Afraid Aston would refuse, Linda Chambers immediately changed her mind. One million is also eptable. Aston exchanged a nce with his assistant. Thetter suggested, Take it, Mr. Jones. All right. Astons assistant wrote a one-million dor check, picked up the box, and put it in Astons hands. This way, please, Ms. Saunders, the assistant said politely. Linda Chambers stood up and bowed at Aston politely. Aston nodded in response. After exchanging a dart with him, his assistant walked Linda Chambers out. Gazing at her receding figure, Aston put the box on the coffee table, leaning against the back of his chair. Five minutester, his assistant pushed the door open and entered. Mr. Jones, Ive sent our man to follow her. What shall we do now? Staring at the box on the coffee table, Aston replied, Wait. His assistant immediately understood what he meant. He remarked, This girl wore a luxury dress. However, she wanted to sell the jewelry so eagerly and changed her mind immediately. Evidently, the jewelry was stolen. The jewelry box is the key point. Aston curled his lips into a smile. The diamond ring costs four million dors, and the bracelet is worth two million. However, she put them in a box worth only a few bucks. Of course, they were stolen. The girl asked for a low price for the jewelry and took the initiative to lower the offering. Whats her name? Aston asked softly. Mya Saunders. She has a nice name, Aston stood up and remarked nonchntly, But shes ugly inside. Why didnt you call the police? asked his assistant. Aston was about to leave. The question stopped him, and he looked at his assistant. Under his gaze, his assistant cast down his eyes, realizing Aston didnt want to get into unnecessary trouble. Keep an eye on her, Aston reminded him. No worries, Mr. Jones. Our man is professional. If this matter worsened, that girl couldnt escape. After all, Aston spent money on the jewelry instead of stealing it. Dusk. The Yard of Saunders Vi. While watering the nts, Mya kept wondering what gift she should prepare for her boyfriends grandfather. Shecked experience in such a matter and couldnt ask her parents for their opinion. After all, she had decided to go secretly. After watering the nts, Mya went to her bedroom on the second floor and started to google the options. Sitting at the desk, she seriously searched for the answer. In the yard, a white Maybach was pulled over. Finnley opened the door and got down. When he entered the living room, he saw Pa and greeted her, Good evening, Pa. Is Mya home? Good evening, Mr. Russell. Ms. Saunders is upstairs. Pa beamed at him, thinking he was a perfect match for Mya. Let me check on her in her room. Please dont inform her. Finnley wanted to wow Mya. Pa saw him holding a bunch of sunflowers and strode upstairs. Soon, he vanished into the corner. Chapter 777 Surprise for Mya In the bedroom, Mya studied the search results seriously. Holding the mouse, she stared at the screen but didnt notice a man standing behind her. Finnley directly entered her room as the door wasnt locked. Therefore, he saw the keywords of her search resultCa gift for my boyfriends grandfather meeting for the first time. Finnley felt touched. While browsing, Mya muttered, s My head will explode soon. Something unique? I cant draw him a cartoon, can I? You dont need to prepare a gift, Finnley whispered. No way! This is the first time. I must be polite Suddenly, Mya sensed something wrong and broke up, turning around. Then she saw Finnley behind her. Argh! she eximed and bounced up from her chair. Pa was about to deliver some snacks to them. The scream shocked her. She fastened her pace and trotted to the door, only to find Finnley giving the sunflowers to Mya. She breathed a sigh of relief. Why are you here? Mya hadnt returned to her senses ultimately. Why didnt you tell me? I wanted to surprise you. Finnley shoved the sunflowers into her arms. Like them? You are the one and the only in my eyes. The second line was the floranguage of sunflowers. Recalling what she was doing earlier, Mya hurriedly blocked his gaze on herptop. Watching her, Finnley thought she was indeed adorable. Ive seen it. You dont need to hide it. Staring at her gently, Finnley reminded her, Put them into a vase. Theyll blossom for a few days. Pa knocked on the door and entered with a smile. Excuse me, Mr. Russell, Ms. Saunders. I bought you some fruits and snacks. Thanks, Pa. Not at all. Pa smiled at them and turned away happily. Finnley and Mya were left alone in the room again. Mya put the sunflowers on her desk and quit the explorer page. You dont need to prepare any gift for my grandfather. Really. Ill prepare it for him. Were together, arent we? Finnley sounded rxed. This must have been bothering you for a while.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Not really. I suddenly recalled it and wondered what to take to him. Mya felt slightly awkward. She was delighted to see him. Finnley stared at her tenderly, his eyes full of smiles. Mya looked into his eyes, a sweet smile blossoming across her face. Finnley flicked his hand at her, and she approached. He embraced her tightly. They seemed to reencounter after not seeing each other for a long while. Mya immersed herself in sniffing the pleasant scent of him. The jewelry of the True Love Series has been finished, and the release conference will be held this Friday. Do you have time to go there? How about you? Mya stared up at him between his arms. Your grandfathers birthday will be Thursday. Ill return on Thursday night. I wont stay home, Finnley answered. Lets go back at Thursday noon. We only need to show up at his birthday banquet. Mya was surprised. Dont you want to apany your parents? They are fine. I dont need to. Finnley held her hand. Ill tell you more about my family some other day. Why not now? I want to know. Mya pulled him to sit down on the couch by the window. What do you want to know? Mya asked bluntly, Youve been staying in Arkpool City for years without contacting them. Dont you miss them? Talking about being homesick, Finnley felt slightly sad. I came to Arkpool City for two reasons. First, I didnt want to take over my fatherspany or work there. Second, I wanted to hide from Eloise Calder. He would never forget what his father said to him the night before he ran away from home. That was the first time Finnley had a conflict with his father, as their ideas were utterly different. Chapter 778 Never Break up Looking into his eyes, Mya felt sorry for him. She could tell Finnley must be pretty lonely while staying in a strange city for years. He must be homesickte at night. However, Finnley had his own pride. Ill confront them with you. Mya picked up a piece of watermelon and put it next to his mouth. Try this. Its sweet. Finnley bit the watermelon and added, Mya, we shall never break up. No matter how much our families are against us or what happens to make us part, we must be together as weve made up our minds. You said those words before. Mya was curious. Why are you so uncertain? Im uncertain about your love, Finnley answered bluntly. Looking into her eyes, he added, Mya, you are still young and havent graduated from college. Youve never dated a boy before. What about you? Have you dated a lot of women before? Finnley was rendered wordless for a moment. He chuckled, Of course not. So? Mya stood up. Finnley gripped her hand and let her sit on hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck and continued, We are each others first love, just like two pieces of nk paper. Now, were drawing on them seriously and working towards the future we wish for. Isnt it good? Finnley was delighted when hearing her words. Pinching her cheeks dotingly, he said, So, you must be high key to attend my grandfathers birthday banquet with me. I want to show them you are my girlfriend.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. No problem. Mya wasnt a weak woman. I see what you mean. While chatting with her, Finnley checked his wristwatch several times. Whats wrong? May asked, Are you busy? Nah. The promo of the True Love series will be broadcast on TV at five. Spencer Lawrence and a new actress acted in it. Themercial is quite good. You may want to watch it. Upon hearing Spencers name, Mya wasnt excited. Instead, she gazed at Finnley without blinking and asked, When did you be so generous? Finnley looked away at the photo hanging above the bed, pointing at it. Since it was hung there, Ive had self-confidence. Mya giggled. She checked the time on her phone and said, Its five now. The promo received positive feedback from the audience and raised a mighty uproar in the city. This is the first time that Mr. Lawrence appears in public after finishing filming Love in Violet Gold Bay, isnt it? Hes gorgeous! I like his outfits as well. They suit him. The female lead is also pure and innocent. Why didnt Georgia rke join the promo? Many passersby gathered in front of shopping malls and watched the promo on the LED screens. Spencers handsome face appeared on the screen, looking steady and serious, emanating an alpha males unique charm. The female lead is as good-looking as Georgia rke, though. Im still watching Love in Violet Gold Bay for the third time. I ship Spencer and Georgia even when Im dreaming. Unfortunately, Georgia isnt the female lead in this promo. I cant ept it. Wait a minute! Hes just working. We must understand and ept it. Probably hell film a romance movie with another actress the other day. All the audience discussed while watching. On the screen, the male lead was proposing to the female lead. In a restaurant located in an antique castle, Aston was having dinner. He was fond of the vintage decoration there. On TV was ying a promo of the Marsh Group. Everyone was stunned when the male and female lead showed up. However, Aston was shocked while seeing the bracelet and the ring on the female lead. So did his assistant. Looking at him, the assistant said, Mr. Jones, they belong to the Marsh Group. Furrowing his brow, Aston was sure he didnt make a mistake. Looking up at his assistant, he said, Their jewelry with a limited edition has been lost. I wonder if Ivan Marsh knows it. Chapter 779 Send Her to the Police Station Tomorrow Morning It shouldnt be lost, Astons assistant remarked. Aston nodded. Right. Its been reced. That was the only way to hide from the Marsh Group. If Ivan had found it, how could he have asked Aston for a night gathering? Mr. Jones? The assistant panicked. What shall we do now? Aston withdrew his gaze from the screen and continued with his dinner elegantly. Didnt you send a man to follow Mya Saunders? Where is she? She hasnt left Arkpool City yet. Should have nned to leave tomorrow morning. Aston said leisurely, Send her to the police station tomorrow morning, then. But, Mr. Jones She wont be able to cash out the one-million-dor check. We must return the jewelry. Anyway, we will suffer no loss. Its a pity I cannot have them, Aston said indifferently and calmly as if he had no emotion. The assistant had been working for him for several years. He failed to repress his curiosity and asked, If they belonged to another man, would you also do the same thing? Itll depend on who they belong to, Aston replied honestly. How about Leslie Eastwood?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Aston sneered, Leslie Eastwood couldnt have bought such excellent diamonds. Besides, his ending ising soon. I look forward to it. His assistant smiled. Catherine used to be the Marsh Groups vice president. After failing to gain Ivans heart, she worked for Leslie. Aston knew every detail of this matter. Therefore, he knew the rtionship between Leslie and Ivan well. After what Catherine had done, Leslie sped up to go to jail. If Leslie Eastwood can go to the dogs this time, Mr. Marshs good deed will benefit the whole finance circle, the assistant remarked excitedly. After all, Leslie had a poor reputation and was detested by many people. Shortly after dinner, Aston returned to his room for a rest. Ivan called his personal phone. Aston checked the caller ID and swiped to answer. Good evening, Mr. Marsh. How are you? Same old, same old. May I take my wife with me to our gathering? Ivan asked politely. Aston chuckled, Of course. OK. Well send things to our children. See you soon. See you soon. The call ended. In the Lamborghini that had just departed from the Marsh Group, Ivan put away his phone. Looking at him, Jennifer asked, Who are we going to meet? An old friend of mine. Hes a famous jewelry collector. Our new products willunch in the market. I guess he wants to collect some pieces. I can tell he likes the set with a limited edition very much. Thats great, Jennifer said, I know collectors are jewelry experts. I wish hell like our diamonds. Hes an expert indeed and warm-hearted. A true friend. Why will you take me there? Jennifer was puzzled. Dont you guys want to have a mens talk? Ivan propped his arm on her shoulder and pecked her forehead. Jennifer, I dont want to hide anything from you, so I wish my friends to know you and want you to join my life circles. Jennifer thought he was indeed considerate. Sorry, Jennie. Ive been too busy recently. Ivan felt guilty. Lets have a walkter. Sure. Jennifer was still young, so she also wished to lead a life like an ordinary woman. She loved to walk with Ivan after dinner, feeling extremely happy. They headed for Kelsington Bay. In recent weeks, Alfie and Diana stayed in Aubrees for the childrens amusement park. They always hung out there after school every day. Aubree had also been used to being with the children. She had be a loving and patient grandmother. Jennifer also got along well with her and addressed her Mom. Aubree also loved and cared about her like her biological daughter. Chapter 780 Long Time No See After the Lamborghini left Kelsington Bay, it headed for Astons temporary residence. The vintage castle was a unique view of the area. The streetmps along the road to it emanated soft lights. There was no pedestrian on the way. The hotel must be expensive here. Jennifer had heard of this ce before but had never been there. People with low taste wouldnt choose to stay here. Exactly. But ordinary ones cannot afford to stay here, either. It costs at least 100, 000 bucks a night. Ivan held her hand. My friend likes peace and quiet, so he has had a block booking of the hotel. Hesvish with his money, isnt he? Jennifer remarked, I wish he could have donated such money to charity instead. He does charity, too. Hes a young gentleman but looks mature. I believe youll like his character. He must be an outstanding man to be your friend. Jennifer started to look forward to meeting Aston. She wore a celeste dress, perfectly decorating her beautiful shape. She looked graceful and lovely. Shortly after, the Lamborghini was pulled over in the hotels yard. The driver pulled the rear door open. Ivan and Jennifer got off. The unique environment reminded them of a film and television base. Two ushers walked to them, bowing politely. Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. Mr. Jones is waiting for you upstairs. OK. Ivan squeezed Jennifer to his side. Lets go upstairs. They strode into the lobby. Jennifer had a rough picture of Mr. Jones in her mind. He was a young gentleman loving collecting jewelry, looking more mature than his actual age. She believed he must be an attractive man. The image reminded her of an old friend of hers. When arriving on the third floor along the stairs, they could see all furniture and decorations from the old times were well kept. All the paintings on the wall were authentic. This way, please, Mr. Marsh. The two ushers led them to a door of a room after passing the corridor. The door was opened. Jennifer settled into Ivans side, his arm wrapped securely around her as they walked in. The man standing before the arc window was tall and sturdy, looking familiar to Jennifer. When he turned around, he wore a gentle smile. Mr. Marsh, how have you been? Jennifer was delighted, looking into his eyes. Snacks and fruits had been served with high-end mocha in a pot. Ive been well. Thanks, Marsh answered, feeling joyful to reencounter his old friend. They sat down on the sofa. When Aston met Jennifers gaze again, they both smiled more broadly. Let me make an introduction, Ivan added, This is my wife, Jennifer Brooks. You should have seen the news. I took her to our gathering as I want you to meet her. Aston looked at Jennifer intensely, a smile touching his eyes. Long time no see, Jennie. Then he poured coffee into a mug and passed it to her. Long time no see. Jennifer beamed at him. Ivan gaped at them. His gaze swept between his wife and Aston. You guys know each other? Ivan was rarely THAT shocked. He was indeed dumbfounded. Right. Aston picked up his mug. Sorry, but I couldnt attend your wedding. Let me make a toast with the coffee. Jennifer raised her mug with both hands. Ivan finally returned to his senses and followed suit, although he was still stunned. Wish you a wonderful marriage and happy forever, Aston blessed them gently in a pleasant voice.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Thank you. They clinked the mugs and sipped the coffee. Ivan asked eagerly, When did you guys meet? Chapter 781 Mya Isn’t That Kind of Woman Aston looked at Jennifer, and thetter smiled without hinting at him or changing her expression. Then he stared at Ivan and asked, Remember Ste Maris? The biggest diamond in the world. You defeated me and bought it at the auction back then. Of course, I still remember it. A smile touched Ivans lips. He felt slightly sorry. You dont have to. Astons gaze fell on Jennifer. He chuckled, You can ask Jennie to show you some other day. Jennifer burst intoughter. Ivan was taken aback. His gaze swept between the man opposite and his wife. Is Ste Maris in your hands? Jennifer sipped the coffee and looked into his shocked eyes. Right. Aston bought it on my behalf. I didnt expect that you also wished to buy it. However, I wouldnt have let you buy it upon our rtionship then, even if I had known it. Ivan seemed to be enlightened. He sipped the coffee and said to Aston, You value women more than friendship. If Jennifer werent close to Aston, thetter wouldnt have bought the diamond on her behalf. Instead, Aston would have kept it himself. Stop making wild guesses. Aston smiled warmly. Let me show you guys something. He put a box on the coffee table and pushed it to them. Open it and check. The Marsh couple were surprised as it was a shabby box. A man like Aston shouldnt have such a box. Jennifer put her coffee mug down and opened the box. Seeing the bracelet and the ring, she gaped. Why are they here? Without touching or studying them, Jennifer recognized they were hers with a single glimpse as she had watched them be produced. Do you know Mya Saunders? asked Aston, sipping his mocha. Ivan took the box from Jennifers hand. What does it have to do with her? She sold it to me, Aston said. Ivan and Jennifer exchanged a nce in disbelief and thought for a short while. Impossible, Jennifer denied, Mya isnt such a kind of woman. Besides, she has no chance to get close to the jewelry. Ivan asked, Do you have the sellers photo? Astons assistant walked to them with a printed photo. When the Marsh couple saw the woman on it, they quieted down. The assistant took the photo away and said, Mr. Marsh, weve sent a man to keep an eye on her 24 hours. Shes nning to escape town tomorrow morning. Ivan didnt expect Linda Chambers to be THAT bold. Jennifer exined, Aston, this woman isnt Mya Saunders. Her name is Linda Chambers, Catherine Collins former assistant. Weve fired her recently. Im curious to know how she managed to do it or to steal it exactly, Aston said with interest. Havent you found it at all? Its been reced, definitely, Ivan remarked. The only possibility should be while filming the promo. Thank you so much, Aston, Jennifer expressed her gratitude with a lingering fear. If you didnt tell us, or they fell into another persons hands, the Marsh Group would be in big trouble in the release conference. If this was nned by someone with evil intentions, the maniptor would definitely disclose the Marsh Group sold fake jewelry on such a momentous asion. Besides, after the promo had been filmed, the jewelry wouldnt be taken out before the release conference. Aston reminded them, She only sold two pieces to me. As we all know, youll have four pieces tounch in the market. What about the other two?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ivan pulled out his phone, dialed a number to the jewelry store, and asked in a low voice, Check the flour-leave-clover set. The ring and the bracelet have been reced by fake ones. What about the earrings and ne? Chapter 782 Police! Open the Door! A whileter, the person on the other end of the line replied, Sorry, Mr. Marsh. The earrings and ne are also fake. His voice trembled. Its not your fault, Ivan consoled him. Keep it secret. OK? Got it, Mr. Marsh. Ivan ended the call and said calmly, Lets keep this matter secret and wait till the release conference. Weve been gathering Leslie Eastwoods criminal evidence in recent few days. Aston nodded at him and asked, Do you need any help? Ivan stared at the ring and bracelet. How much did you spend on them? Not a penny, Aston answered. I wrote a one-million-dor check, but she cannot cash it out. My man is watching her. What do you n to do? Call the police, answered Ivan. If shes not pushed this time, the rest of her life will definitely be ruined. Catherine Collins should be the maniptor. She should have the ne and the earrings. Aston was confused. That girl has reced four pieces but only gave Catherine Collins a half. How could she agree? They were all puzzled about it but had several guesses. Ivan and Jennifer didnt stay long in Astons ce. After all, they needed to deal with Lindas matter, so they left shortly after with the ring and bracelet. Upon their rtionship with Aston, they didnt mention thanking him financially. Even if they suggested it, Aston wouldnt ept it. Instead, he would feel offended. In the Lamborghini heading home, Ivan dialed a personal number of a policeman he knew and told him Lindas address after briefing him on what Linda had done. I see. Mr. Marsh, well arrest her immediately. After hanging up the phone, Ivan ordered his driver, Hank, to Olson Community, please. Yes, Mr. Marsh. The night was out. Linda was busy packing her suitcases in the high-end apartment. She had called a taxi driver to send her out of town the following morning.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Then she would hail another taxi afterward. She wouldnt go to any bus or railway stations or leave any trace of buying tickets. Shortly after, she heart curt knocks on the door. Feeling guilty, Linda became tense and darted at the door gingerly. No one knew she had moved in there. She wondered if it was Catherine at the door. Somehow, Linda panicked, wondering if Catherine had known she had kept the ring and bracelet secretly. She dared not to open the door, but the knocks continued. Open the door! Were the police! the policeman yelled, Linda Chambers, we know you are inside. If you refuse toe out, well break in. The police? Lindas heart performed a somersault. Fear filled her eyes. Im counting down to three. This is yourst chance. One. Two. Linda opened the door. Two policemen grabbed her hands. The other handcuffed her. Youmittedrceny with a huge amount of money involved. Admit it or not? one policeman asked. The other two entered her apartment and saw her packed suitcases, which were unzipped. Evidently, she nned to run away. Linda couldnt deny it. Since the policemen had found her address, they should have had solid evidence. It was toote for her to escape, and she had to admit it. Sir, how many years Ill stay in jail? she asked, which was the only thing she was concerned about. More than three years and less than ten years, a policeman answered. However, you might be sentenced to a lifetime imprisonment. After all, the jewelry costs 12 million dors. Thats arge amount. 12 million dors? Linda was freaked out. She initially asked for 1. 2 million dors and lowered it to one millionter. Thinking about the check, she med herself for being stupid. Mr. Jones must have guessed she had stolen the jewelry and wanted to exchange them for money with a single nce. Did Mr. Jones call the police? she wondered. Chapter 783 Can Confession Commute the Sentence Captain, we found her suitcases and a one-million-dor check that hasnt been cashed, a policeman reported at the door. Take them all away. Yes, Captain. Then the policemen took Linda into the elevator downstairs. An idea came across Lindas mind suddenlyCasking Catherine for help. After all, Leslie was also influential in the city. However, the next second, she changed her mind. She knew Ivan wouldnt let go of her. In Arkpool City and the whole country, the Marsh Group was the most influential. Ivan forgave Catherine repeatedly before, not because of Leslies influence. Instead, Ivan wanted to give Catherine multiple chances to change and correct her mistakes. Instantly, Linda understood everything. After walking out of the elevator, she was like a walking dead as she had foreseen herself in jail. While following the policemen out of the entrance of her apartment building, Linda saw a familiar Lamborghini nearby. She was so frightened that her heart trembled. Watching Linda be taken out, Hank opened the rear door for Ivan and Jennifer. The Marsh couple got down. The policemen took handcuffed Linda to them. Mr. Marsh, we happened to find a one-million-dor check from her packed suitcase, a policeman reported. It was solid evidence. Also, during the deal, Aston recorded it with the surveince system. Linda couldnt deny it at all. Jennifers clinical gaze fell on Linda. Thetter was freaked out. Mr. Marsh Ms. Brooks Her voice trembled, but she couldnt utter a word. With both hands stuffed in the pockets of his cks, Ivan darted at her icily and said to the policemen, Please keep this matter secret first. Take away her phone. Sure. Linda knew Ivan would send Catherine and Leslie to jail together, so he wouldnt want to alert them. Lets go home, Jennie. Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulder, ignoring Linda. However, Jennifer gazed at Lindas embarrassed face without blinking. She could tell how panicked and fearful Linda was. Linda, Jennifer said in a low voice, You wont be sentenced to a lifetime imprisonment. I hope you can reflect on yourself in jail and correct your mistake. Then, restart after leaving it. With those words, she turned away from Ivan. Wait, Ms. Brooks! Linda called Jennifer anxiously, and thetter stopped mid-step. Jennifer looked back at her. Linda asked, Catherine has the earrings and the ne. She threatened me and forced me to rece them with fake ones. Ill confess. Will itmute the sentence? Since she mentioned it, Jennifer asked, Why did she only take two pieces? Thats not the case Linda wanted to fight for more benefits, so she confessed, I lied to her and only gave her two pieces. I didnt want to keep in touch with her, so I sold the other two pieces and wanted to run away. She added, However, the whole thing was her idea. Why do the fake ones have the same design as the same as the real ones? Jennifer believed Linda had something to do with it. Linda didnt think lying would work at this moment. If she wanted tomute the sentence, she must be honest. I attended the meeting after the jewelry was produced, so I saw the looks of the real ones. They impressed me deeply, so I remembered the design. Later, I described them to Catherine. She drafted them herself. Jennifer and Ivan understood everything without asking her more questions. Take her away, Ivan said icily. Come! Two policemen took Linda away to avoid annoying him. Jennifer watched her be pressed into the police car. Ivan took her back into the Lamborghini.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Her life has been ruined since she met Catherine Collins, Jennifer sighed. When I first knew her, I could tell she was self-motivated. Good and evil can be chosen with a single thought. Catherine Collins will be punished eventually, Ivan bit out sternly, I wont let go of her this time. Chapter 784 Ruin Whatever She Failed to Obtain Jennifer didnt have any objection. With a lingering fear, she sighed. Fortunately, Linda sold them to Aston. If another person had it, I wonder what would happen. The bad will always fail, Ivan replied with a faint smile. God is watching us. Sitting next to him, Jennifer pressed her head on his shoulder. I didnt expect Aston to be your friend. Ivan was still surprised. Does he have a crush on you? Jennifer had a hunch that he would discuss such a topic sooner orter. If the man wasnt Aston, Ivan wouldnt concern about it. After all, they both knew how outstanding Aston was. Aston and I are just friends. Theres no hanky-panky between us. Ivan believed her wifes words. However, he could tell Aston had a crush on her. Ste Maris was a unique diamond and was longed for by many collectors. Aston shouldnt have been an exception. If not for gaining Jennifers favor, he wouldnt have helped her to buy it. Therefore, Ivan was confident that Ashton liked her sincerely. Whats eating you? Jennifer looked at him with a smile, pinching his cheek. I hope you dont misunderstand us. Ivan looked into her eyes gently, shaking his head. Of course not. I didnt know you also collected jewelry. You are Astons friend, so you must also be an expert. Do you have another identity in this field? Jennifer stared up at him, her eyes glimmering tenderness. Thats just a hobby. I wonder how many surprises youll give me in the future. Jennifer asked, Do you believe I love you truly? Of course. So, if my hidden identities can help you, Ill disclose them, said Jennifer, Ill try my best to help you. If an identity is worthless, disclosing it doesnt make sense. Ivan could tell she meant what she said. Looking into her kind eyes, Ivan gently held her in his arms, feeling extremely sorry. He had been absent for seven years in her life, and he must make it up for her for the rest of his life. The following morning. On awn, Georgia got off her car. She wore a stunning dress with exquisite makeup, looking like a royal princess. Earlier, she watched the promo acted by Spencer. The actress in it caused pain in her eyes. Georgia was upset. She also read theizensments. Some felt upset because they couldnt ship her and Spencer this time. Some remarked Spencer matched all kinds of women. This way, please, Ms. rke, a group of staff members received her. We prepared ten partners for you. They are waiting to be chosen. Do they have washboard abs? Yes, they do. We strictly selected them ording to your requests. Not far from them, a line of topless male models was standing. Georgia strode towards them, her calm, pretty eyes looking graceful. R-n Group.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the vice presidents office, Catherine received a call. The man reported, Ms. Collins, weve started filming the promo. However, Ms. rke has chosen a weird partner. Weird? How? asked Catherine coldly. She selected him upon the abs instead of his appearance, the man said, So she chose a in-looking man. Catherine heaved a sigh helplessly. However, she had no time to change the spokeswoman, and they had already signed the agreement. Lets see the promo first. Tell the director to finish filming by the end of today. OK, Ms. Collins. Ill go back to work then. Catherine ended the call, feeling she would win soon. In the Marsh Groups release conference this Friday, the news that they sold fake jewelry would definitely be the Twitter trends. Stroking the wound on her wrist, Catherine reminded herself of the humiliation that she had been through in recent days and pushed all me on Ivan. She failed to gain his heart, so she would ruin him. Chapter 785 The Game Had Become Interesting Catherine pulled her phone to call Linda, but thetters phone had powered off. Catherine was puzzled but didnt overthink. She had never expected Linda to be arrested and confess everything to the police. The Marshs building shone brightly under the sunlight. The atmosphere in thepany was lively. In the jewelryb, Jennifer used the only two South African diamonds left to produce the four-leave-clover earrings and ne with the professionals. They had announced to hold the release conference on Friday, and all the customers had finished reserving the jewelry, waiting for the products tounch in the market. The Marsh Group would never disappoint the consumers. Even if they didnt sell this series, the R-n Group would dere something wrong with their jewelry. Jennifer had foreseen all possibilities on Friday, so she wanted to get ready for them. The presidents office. Standing before the French window, Ivan sped his hands behind his back. Finnley reported, Leslie Eastwood also reserved World Trade Tower for the release conference of their products. Itll be held on the second floor. Ivans eyes twinkled. Thats good. He always makes the game interesting. Finnley reported it to him to let him be prepared. Saunders Vi. rence and Shirley were at home. It was lunchtime, so Mya also had lunch with them. They sat at a table that was full of dishes. The atmosphere was harmonious. Mya could tell her parents were in a good mood. However, she kept thinking about going to Jacksonville to attend Finnleys grandfathers birthday banquet. With a smile, she said, Dad, Mom, Ill go back to work tomorrow. Please dont worry about my wound. Dr. Watsons medicine works well. Its fully recovered. Wait for another day, rence suggested lovingly. Its your grandfathers 80-year-old birthday tomorrow. You cannot be absent. Ive asked for a day off from my department and left my job for my assistant. Your mom and I will find a birthday gift for her father this afternoon. What? Is Grandpas birthday also tomorrow? Mya blurted out. Also? Her father asked, Who elses birthday is tomorrow? Mya was enlightened and answered, No one else. Its a great day tomorrow. Thats nice. She couldnt help wondering what she should do as she had promised Finnley. Mya was in a dilemma. Whats bothering you, Mya? Shirley asked.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mya looked into her mothers eyes. Nothing. The pork is tasty. It wasnt bought from the supermarket but a farmers market. Shirley picked up a few pieces for her with a serving fork. Have more. Mya disliked eating meat. She was just making an excuse, feeling regretful. Dusk came. S-n Groups promo had been finished. Georgia was the most famous actress nationwide, so she was good at acting in front of the camera. Im not impressed, Leslie remarked after watching the promo. Catherine sighed, Dont be so picky. Weck time. Georgia rkes influence can bepared to Spencer Lawrences. After all, shes an A-list star. OK. Broadcast it, Leslie agreed and said leisurely, All up to you. The Marsh Groups promo for the True Love series was broadcast to the public, and many customers looked forward to seeing the jewelry. The R-n Groups promo was also announced. The promo was yed repeatedly on the LED screens outside the shopping malls run by the R-n Group. Right after the Marsh Group put on their promo, the R-n Group broadcast theirs. They hired Georgia rke. Why did they do that? They forcibly separated Spencer and Georgia. I cant ept it. I only ship them. Chapter 786 Contest The one shown in the Marsh Groups promotional video is very nice. I like that one better than the ones of R-n. A middle-ageddy stood outside the shopping mall, staring at what Georgia was wearing on the big screen. Its pretty, I dont like it.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The design of the Clover series is nothing new at all. You know nothing about jewelry. A strange woman beside couldnt help but retort, Judging from the promotional video, Mr. Eastwoods product is better. The Marsh Group has a good reputation! Someone said loudly, At least Mr. Marsh is not a cheater. Leslie has a bad reputation in the industry. You wont even know if their jewelry is fake. Such a thing could happen! Reputation isnt everything, is it? Lets judge based on the product itself. I remind you, ndering might get you in jail. Alright, stop arguing. Lets just wait until Friday. Well see by then. Someoneughed and said, We are all just guessing now. Im looking forward to seeing whose product sells better! Catherine, the former vice president of the Marsh Group, defected to Leslie. What a wonderful show! Do you know? Theunches are held on the same day, even at the same ce. My niece works in the World Trade Tower, and she said that people are setting up the venues. Thats getting more and more interesting It had be a heated topic on the Inte. Young people outside the mall were talking about their opinions andparing the promotional videos. At the Marsh Group, in the CEOs office. Ivan stood under the afterglow of the setting sun, which came in through the window, his face charming. The iPad was ced on the desk. He saw Georgias promotional video for R-n. He also saw peoplesments. Many people were looking forward to Friday. It was a silent business war. Catherines switching to R-n brought more attention to the event. Many people in the same industry were waiting to see the good show. At this time, Jennifer came in, Come on, let me show you. She put the earrings and ne that had just been made on Ivans table. The box was opened, the jewelry inside was shining, and the workmanship was amazing. Finnley also got up and came over, Thats quite quick. Then he gave her a thumbs up, Your personal supervision undoubtedly improved their productivity, Ms. Brooks. Thank you. Ivan was very happy. He took her hand and pulled her gently, then wrapped his arms around her waist, You should have a good rest after Friday. I am not tired. Jennifer said to them, We cant rx now, Leslie is cunning, we have to be vignt, lest he ruins our press conference. Yes. Ivan agreed. But Leslie definitely wont sleep at home on Friday night. Why? Jennifer didnt get it. Finnley answered, We are looking for evidence of his drug use. The results will probably be released today, or tomorrow at thetest. The number is huge. We n to give him a fatal blow in front of all the reporters at the new productunch. What about Catherines crime? Jennifer asked, How are you going to use her? Ivan said, I have given her many chances. This time, I wont be merciful. Bad people should be severely punished. Finnley and Jennifer both agreed. After Jennifer left, Finnley went downstairs to get the documents. Ivan turned on his iPad to read thements. Someone knocked on the door at this time. Mr. Marsh. Did you find the evidence? Ivan quickly put down the iPad. Chapter 787 Mother and Daughter The man came to Ivan and handed Ivan a thick document and a USB sh drive as he reported, Yes, Mr. Marsh. There are some call recordings and videos in the drive, which shall be enough to prove that Leslie is engaged in gambling and drug uses. Ivan put the USB drive aside, then he flipped through the documents. Very good. The subordinates went on, But it seems that Leslie got a strong backer, that was why he had never been caught. He is arrogant and malicious. Many people wanted him to be weakened, but no one made it. Well find out if he has a backer this time. Ivans tone was indifferent. Back up the materials and send one copy to the police. Make it public on Friday. It has been backed up. Ill contact the police at once. Thanks a lot. Ivan looked up. Its an honor. After the subordinates left, Ivan inserted the USB sh drive into theputer. After checking everything, he thought that Leslie deserved to die! That night, Ivan wasnt able to sleep. He had some wine before going to bed. After taking a shower, hey on the bed, his thoughts drifting away, thinking of all that could happen on Friday. Would someone save Leslie from jail? Announcing Leslies crimes in front of reporters at the new productunch would cause a stir. Jennifery sideways beside Ivan, put her arms around his waist, and said softly, Honey, do you think Leslie got a backer? That sounds terrifying. Its all about interest. There is nothing to be surprised about. Ivan told her, We must extirpate Leslies power this time. Jennifer knew that Ivan had made up his mind. Drugs are harmful, especially for ordinary people. One addict could destroy the entire family. But please be careful. Okay. A bright moon was hanging in the bright sky. In Catherines apartment, on the big soft bed in the master bedroom, Leslie was on top of her. Open your eyes and look at me. The mans voice was cold. Catherine closed her eyes and frowned. Leslie reached out and grabbed her neck, Please me, dont forget that you are my woman now! Catherine was suffocated. Out of the instinctive desire to survive, she wrapped her hands around the mans neck. Itsted for half an hour. Catherine knew very well that he used drugs again this time. Otherwise, at his age, he wouldnt hold on for so long. After it was over, Catherine went into the bathroom in a towel. With tears in her eyes, she locked the door, turned on the shower, and stood under the spray with her eyes closed, gritting her teeth and rubbing her skin desperately! But she couldnt wash away the humiliation. She felt disgusted. Even the air became disgusting due to Leslies presence. If it wasnt for Nora, she wouldnt have been under his control. She hated that woman! She wished Nora was dead. On the big bed in the bedroom, Leslie was panting heavily, his back was covered with sweat. He checked the time to see how long the effect of the drugsted. A name and a string of phone numbers popped up on the screen of the phone that was turned to silent. Nora called. He hung up She called again, and he hung up again. After a while, he got a message that said, We might be in trouble. It made Leslies chest bulge. He raised his eyes and looked in the direction of the bathroom, then got up, got dressed, and left. Downstairs. Leslie got into the car and called the woman back while driving, What happened? I cant tell on the phone,e to my house. After finishing speaking, the woman hung up. She was sure that he woulde. In the womans house, she smiled, then walked into the bathroomThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Twenty minutester, when Leslie opened the door, the woman had juste out of the bathroom. Her hair was wet and her body smelled good after a bath. The 35-year-old woman had countless stic surgery. Leslie, I havent seen you for a long time. Nora walked towards him with enchanting steps, I miss you so much. She sounded sexy. Leslie had a cold face, What happened? Chapter 788 Slander Oh, a few strangers came to the bar recently. Nora replied, a little depressed, It gives me a bad feeling. Leslie, who was nervous all the way, breathed a sigh of relief, his face was cold, Is this not normal? Its a bar. He felt that Nora deliberately made an excuse just to make hime, and he was very upset! The bar hasnt just opened; do you think I cant tell if someone is a customer? Nora stood still in front of Leslie, wrapped her hands around his neck, pouted, and said coquettishly, They are suspicious. Women have a strong sixth sense, trust me. You are suspicious. Leslie was upset. He shook off her arms that were around his neck. Dont go! Nora hugged his waist and buried her face deep in his chest as if she was very afraid of losing him. You havent spent the night with me for a long time, dont you leave tonight! You are here anyway! Leslie ignored her question and asked, Why did Catherine want to kill you? These words made Noras heart skip a beat! Her eyes twinkled guiltily. Looking up from his arms, she asked vigntly, Did she tell you anything? Leslie looked down, waiting for her answer with a stern face. Compared with this clingy old mother, he preferred the sexy daughter, who was disobedient, which gave him a sense of conquering. Nora was good at improving. She was panicked inside, yet she remained calm outside. Sighing, she said bitterly, She is not my daughter. She is just an ungrateful girl. I have worked so hard to bring her up, yet she has no gratitude. Get to the point. Leslie had no patience to listen to her nonsense. To hide her mistakes, Nora ndered Catherine, She was fooling around with a man at school, and refused to study. As a mother, I wanted to tell her that was wrong. But she was rebellious. She wanted to kill me. Leslie listened without emotion. Nora observed his expression, unable to tell whether he believed it or not. Maybe he was just asking, so it didnt matter.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Forget it, never mention the past again. Its sad. She sighed again and asked inquiringly, How is she doing in yourpany? She used to be the vice president at the Marsh Group, right? Nora learned that through investigation. She stayed in the bar all day. Catherine grew up and changed her name, so Nora couldnt recognize her. Catherine was ruthless at a young age. If she knew her mother was still alive, she may do anything to get revenge. Nora was afraid of Catherine; she didnt want to experience death again. Catherine was also afraid of Nora, afraid that she would call the police. The two of them have different fears. Neither of them had an easy life over the years. Leslie How are you and Catherine getting on? She was referring to their rtionship in the workce since she didnt know they were together. But when Leslie heard these words, he misunderstood. He also wondered, only Josh knew about this, how did she know? But of course, he didnt answer such a boring question. Nora had no right to intervene in his affairs, she was just his puppet, a subordinate! Stay here, okay? Nora begged, You havent been with me for a long time. I have done so many things for you, please, stay. As soon as she finished speaking, she reached out to unbutton his shirt Chapter 789 Strong Backer But Leslie grabbed her hand and said coldly, Ille back another day. After speaking, he left without looking back. He had just had sex with Catherine, so he had no more energy to deal with Nora now. He didnt want to lose face in front of women. Nora felt abandoned. Ingrid was dead. Didnt he need women? Why did they be more and more distant? Does Leslie have another woman? As soon as this idea came up, Nora panicked and she immediately became uneasy. In Catherines apartment. When Catherine came out of the shower, Leslie had left. She didnt know where he had gone. She lit a cigarette and sat down in the chair by the window. The main light in the room was off. Under the moonlight, Catherine looked a bit lonely. The smoke of the cigarette blurred her face and the location of Leslies car on her phone. He was not home. What was he doing? Just as she was wondering, the phone rang, and she picked up. Yes? Catherine, Leslie is involved in drug transactions, and the amount is huge, but the evidence is not easy to find. He is very cautious in every transaction. The person reported, He went to Youth Pub frequently. It is said that the boss Nora had an affair with him and helped him sell drugs. What did you say?! Catherine was shocked, Nora? Yes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Do you have a picture of her? Catherine asked nervously. The other person was puzzled. It was just a woman, Do you want a photo? Ill get it right away. Yes. She answered. Okay. Catherine quickly regained her senses, Ill send you a location, check what hes doing there. She suspected it was Noras home. Okay. After the call ended, Catherine sent the location. Then she was lost in thought for a long time, sitting by the window and waiting Waiting for one day to send Leslie to jail! In this way, she couldpletely get rid of him. If Nora was the person she guessed, then Nora should go to jail too! Catherine hated the life she was living now. Every minute and every second made her sick! She called Linda, but Lindas phone was still turned off. That was weird. Where did she go? It was gettingte. A phone call woke up Ivan and Jennifer, who had just fallen asleep. Ivan turned on themp. The phone was still ringing. Mr. Marsh, the police station said the USB drive was empty, but I am sure it wasnt empty when I sent it over. After hearing the news, Ivan instantly woke up. But soon he came back to his senses, Okay, I see. He didnt want to disturb the sleeping woman next to him, so he hung up the phone. But Jennifer was already awake. What happened? No one would call sote normally. The backer showed up. Ivan told her, I asked my people to send the USB drive that contains evidence of Leslies crime to the police. But when they opened it, it was empty. This made Jennifers heart skip a beat, What? Is there a problem with the USB drive? Does it have a time limit? Well go to thepany tomorrow to check the other USB drive. But Ivan had a bad feeling. Jennifer was also sleepless, So what are we going to do now? Can Alfie help with this? Not necessarily. But if this is the case, the Youth Pub must have been prepared, the police wouldnt find any clues there. They are always prepared, thats why they can always escape from thew. Lets see what happens on Friday. There is only one day before that. Okay. Ivan called Finnley, Are you asleep? No, whats the matter? Finnleys voice was gentle. Ivan briefly talked to him about the matter, and then asked, Will Leslies exes cause trouble? Dont worry, Mr. Marsh, those women have something inmon, that is, they will do what they are asked to do once they are paid. I am sure theyll be helpful on Friday. Okay. Ivan sighed softly, Go to bed early, we will talk at thepany tomorrow. Chapter 790 The Daughter-in-Law of the Russell Family At night, Finnley was in the study room of the newly bought vi. He checked his phone when he finished work matters. It was only ten oclock. Guessing that Mya hadnt gone to bed yet, he decided to call him. Mya, on the other hand, had been waiting for Finnleys call. She was holding her phone all this time and her phone was getting hot. Staring at the phone, she keptining, Are all men like this? They dont care about girls once they get them. Not even a good night call? She was a little angry and sad, but she didnt want to take the initiative to call. Girls in love were always proud. At that moment, the phone rang, which startled her. Finnley called. With a hint of joy in her eyes, she turned over andy on the bed, raised her eyes and looked at the photo hanging on the bed with a smile, and then answered, Hello? Have you fallen asleep? Babe. Finnley had a smile in his eyes. Not yet, Mya answered gently with a sweet smile. What are you doing? Are you busy? She had waited for so long. Finnley was happy to hear this question. Normally, when people ask What are you doing? they meant something else. They meant, I miss you. Ive just replied to an email, Ill pick you up tomorrow morning, Finnley said. No! Mya quickly refused, Ill meet you at the gate of Skyhigh Apartment Complex tomorrow, lets meet there! Whats wrong? Finnley wondered, Dont you want me to pick you up? No. Mya didnt want to give him a reason, Just listen to me, its not like I wont go.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Okay, you have the final say. Finnley didnt ask too much. It was enough that she agreed to go. Mya, remember, you dont need to bring gifts, Ive already prepared them, we are together. Okay. Finnleyforted gently, Dont be too nervous. There would be many people. But you are the mayors daughter. You have attended all sorts of asions, right? This is different. I want to leave a good impression on your grandpa. So she was somewhat stressed. My grandpa is very open-minded. When he was young, he pursued my grandma instead of epting an arranged marriage. Finnley told her, I think Grandpa will bless us. Doesnt he like Eloise? Mya was curious. Finnley said, Can we stop mentioning her? I dont want to hear her name. Okay! Then Finnley happily shared with Mya the story of his grandpa and grandma, so Mya wouldnt feel so strange when she met them. Finnley told her several stories. Mya listened carefully andughed from time to time. Your grandpa sounds very kind! You must have a happy childhood! Yes, you will be very happy too in the future, he will be your grandfather too. The two chatted, reluctant to hang up the phone. Mya had been thinking for a whole day about whether to go back with Finnley for his grandpas birthday. Or should she go visit her grandfather? In the end, she chose the former. She had promised Finnley. She didnt want to disappoint him. The callsted for an hour. A bright moon was hanging in the starry sky. Under the evening wind, Jacksonville was peaceful. The next day would be a sunny day. It was already eleven oclock in the evening. On the second floor, the cloakroom of the Calder vi, which was worth hundreds of millions, was still brightly lit, Eloise was looking forward to Finnleys grandfathers birthday party tomorrow. She was so excited that she couldnt sleep! Two servants patiently apanied her to choose the dress. How about this one? Eloise came out in the 58th dress and walked around in front of the servant in good spirits. Before they could speak, she frowned. Isnt this color too bright? Finnleys grandfather liked mature ones. After all, she was to be the granddaughter-inw of the Russell family. Having said that, she picked another one on the hangar and then walked into the dressing room. Chapter 791 Stealing Her Love After a while, she put on a light dress and came out with high heels. How about this one? Is it more ssy? she asked with great joy. Lady Eloise, being too mature is not your style. The servant said straightforwardly, This one looks kind of old. Yes, Lady Eloise, you are cute. Its a bit weird if you wear this one. What? Eloise looked at herself in disappointment, Is it that bad? It looks fine in the mirror. But then she said tirelessly, Okay! Ill try another one! Wait for me! It wasnt until two oclock in the morning that Eloise finally found the dress she liked. She even took a few photos after putting it on.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The servants didnt dare to look at it. Older people thought it was scary to look in the mirror at midnight. But she even took a selfie! After Eloise changed into her dress, she happily left instead of going to the bedroom. Lady Eloise, you should go to bed! She quickened her pace without looking back. In the end, she knocked on the door of the master bedroom before the servant could stop her! Lady Eloise, its two oclock in the morning, what are you doing? Lady Eloise, stop knocking. Please wait until tomorrow, your father and mother are already asleep! Lady Eloise Just as they were trying to pull Eloise away, the door of the master bedroom opened. Dad! Eloise called excitedly and then broke free from the servants hand. Mr. Calder. The servants greeted respectfully in guilt. Pierre, who was in high-end silk pajamas, appeared at the door, Whats wrong? He sounded gentle, although he was woken up from his sleep. He had been spoiling his daughter. Eloise rushed forward and grabbed her fathers hand, asking with bright eyes, Dad! Ill wear this to Finnleys grandfathers birthday party tomorrow. Do you think its a good idea? Pierre solemnly admired the custom-made dress on his daughter, nodded, and said, It looks good. You are beautiful, you look good in anything you wear! Eloise liked thepliment. Dad, tomorrow you must revisit this marriage with the elders of the Russell family, especially Finnleys grandfather! As long as Finnleys grandfather agrees, no one in the Russell family dares to disagree. For Eloise, who had never been disappointed since she was young, getting married was a big event. Okay, okay, Ill mention it. Pierre had already made preparations, The banquet tomorrow is important. Finnley wille back, and I will bring a valuable gift that Finnleys grandfather must love. The wedding should be put on the agenda. Thank you, dad! Wed better get married this year. Eloise said, I dont want to wait any longer, and you know hes got a girlfriend. Eloise was determined to marry Finnley. Since returning from Arkpool City, she talked about Finnley all the time. And she had been waiting for tomorrow. Hey, go to bed quickly, or you will have dark circles under your eyes. Pierre said to her, Be beautiful tomorrow, and leave the rest to me. Pierres words gave Eloise confidence. She left with the servants in peace. The master bedroom door closed. When Pierre went back to bed, he found his wife had woken up. His wife asked softly, So she is determined to marry Finnley? But Finnley has already wooed another girl in front of the media. If she insists on doing this, people will judge. Finnley did that because he was too flustered when he was found. He wasnt serious. He was just being rebellious. The middle-aged man didnt think so. I assure you, Finnley doesnt love that girl, he was just using her as a shield. Otherwise, why did he confess to that girl only after Eloise found him? Isnt it a bit too coincident? His words seemed to make sense. Chapter 792 Catherine Is Confident to Win I just think that in a rtionship, if girls are too active. They wont be cherished. The middle-aged woman lost all drowsiness in an instant, Our daughter is so good, Finnley didnt even look at her, and kept avoiding her. This made her feel sad. Eloise is so needy of him. Even if they get married, they wont be equal in marriage. Pierreforted, Dont think too much. As long as Eloise is happy, let her marry Finnley. She will feel happy no matter what kind of life she lives. We shouldnt disturb her. The night passed. Arkpool City. Nora went to the R-n Group early in the morning. She stayed up all night, wanting to talk to Leslie. At this time, Catherine just woke up. She hasnt been in good condition recently. She smoked a lot, feeling a bit addicted to it. Her life schedule was also a bit screwed up. After lighting a cigarette, she took her phone and saw a message on Facebook. Her subordinate told her that the ce Leslie went tost night was Noras residence, and then sent her Noras photos. Catherine stared at the photo for a long time. She was relieved to see it was not her mother. But then she became vignt again. Her mother must have undergone stic surgery after being so badly hurt on her face!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Catherine panicked. Could it be the same person? Theunch would be held the next day. Catherine was also under a lot of pressure. After all, she was directing something big. So, she decided not to pay attention to Nora for now. She took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. Then she made a phone call. She whispered, Have you got all the authoritative media? At eight oclock tomorrow morning, at World Trade Tower, ask them to be there. First floor? The other person was surprised, The first floor is the new productunch site of the Marsh Group, and ourpany booked the second floor. There is going to be explosive news about the Marsh Group tomorrow. The authoritative media must be present at such a wonderful moment. Ask them to go to the first floor and take pictures of Ivan and Jennifer, as well as the Clover series jewelry, which is fake. The other persons chest shrank heavily, Fake? Yes, disclose this news to the media in advance, so that they will be mentally prepared. Dont alert the Marsh Group. The Marsh Group sells fake jewelry? The other person couldnt believe it, Dont they care about reputation? Dont worry about that. Catherine was confident in winning. The media on the second floor only report positively on ourpany. When there is chaos on the first floor, we can guide consumers to the second floor, and our prices will be more favorable. Yes, Mr. Collins, I understand. Catherine wished time could fly faster. She couldnt wait for the next day toe. She couldnt wait to see Jennifer cry! She wanted to watch Jennifer, the new vice president of the Marsh Group, be aughingstock in front of everyone. The reputation of the Marsh Group would decline sharply. Ivan wouldnt be able to save her no matter how powerful he was. The same day, at six oclock in the morning. Mya set an rm clock the night before. She got up early. She paid great attention to the birthday of Finnleys grandfather. She didnt want to be eclipsed by Eloise! After taking a shower and washing her hair, she changed into the yellow dress she chosest night, which Finnley bought her. She looked elegant and lovely in it. She put it on for the first time and found it fit perfectly! Chapter 793 Intercepted She used to dress like a rapper. In Arkpool City, she was not even afraid of Ivan. But today, to meet Finnleys grandfather, she suddenly became nervous. After putting on her makeup, she walked out of the bedroom, then quietly went downstairs. Thinking that her parents must not have woken up at this point, she nned to leave secretly. Holding on to the railing, she took a catwalk. Yet at the corner of the stairs, she bumped into her fathers deep and calm gaze.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. rence was standing in the middle of the living room with his hands behind his back. From his expression, he seemed to be waiting for her on purpose. Mya was startled. She stopped, and then stood up straight. Where are you going? asked the father. Mya turned her head around and said with a smile on her face, Dad, why did you get up so early? She went downstairs while speaking. I left a fan in thepany. Im going to get it back so I can charge it. Otherwise, the battery may be broken. rence saw through his daughters lies at a nce. As Mya walked out, rence ordered, Stop! Myas chest tightened suddenly. She obediently stopped, hearing the sound of her fathers footsteps approaching from far away. Mya, where are you going? rence came to her, his voice was much gentler, Today is your grandfathers 80th birthday, you want to date your boyfriend on such an important day? Mya turned her eyes, Its not a date. What is it then? rence asked patiently. Facing her fathers gaze, Mya couldnt answer. rence sighed softly, and said earnestly, Mya, you are a big girl. You should know what is more important. I know I should respect your freedom, but what day is today? I didnt even go to work. You must be present on your grandfathers 80th birthday too. rence was straightforward. Mya couldnt find any excuses. At this time, footsteps came from upstairs. Mya turned her eyes, and saw her well-dressed mother, who looked gentle and dignified. Good morning, guys. Shirley greeted them in a good mood. Good morning. rence praised, This suit fits you well, the color is good, and the pattern is exquisite. Thank you, honey. The woman smiled, Mya, what do you think? Pretty good. Mya smiled too. At this time, Shirley went downstairs. When she came to Mya, she was pleasantly surprised, Mya, you look fresh today! For your grandfathers birthday party, you even changed your dressing style. You grew up. As a mother, she was full of relief. Mya couldnt express the pain in her heart, so she could only keepughing. It seemed that there was no escape today. Mr. Saunders, Mrs. Saunders, Ms. Saunders, breakfast is ready! At this time, Pa came out of the dining room. Even Pa was in a good mood today. Okay, thank you. rence was always very polite to the servants. The family of three walked towards the dining room. The breakfast was as exquisite and ptable as usual. Shirley was the happiest. rence had his breakfast calmly, observing the anxiety hidden in his daughters heart from time to time. What was she going to do? Date Finnley? Mya was absent-minded during breakfast. At this time, at the gate of Skyhigh Apartment Complex, Finnleys white Maybach was parked there. He checked the time on his watch again. Mya had beente for half an hour. Finnley was a little suspicious. What was going on? Did she sleepte? It was a distance from Jacksonville, so he called Mya. At this time Mya was still in the dining room. She was startled by the sudden ringing! She took out her phone and looked at it. Answer it. rence looked at her and whispered. Chapter 794 Entangled Woman Mya was taken aback by her father. She held the phone and looked up, happened to meet rences eyes. The phone was still ringing. Shirley wondered, Who is it? Who will call you so early? Is it Finnley? rence had already guessed it. Mya gritted her teeth and swiped the answer button, Hello? Have you woken up? Babe. Finnley didnt find it cringy to call Mya this way. I am having breakfast. Arent we supposed to have breakfast together? Did you forget? Finnleys voice was gentle, without a hint of me. Mya said softly to him, Today is my grandfathers 80th birthday. My father takes one day off. We are about to set off. She felt very sorry. rence drank his milk and listened very calmly. Finnley was a little taken aback. Did you just know? Why didnt you tell mest night? His tone changed. Mya felt sorry. But she couldnt say anything in front of her parents. Finnley quickly understood. Of course, her grandfathers birthday was more important. Its okay. He hurriedlyforted her, Go to your grandfathers ce today. I will take you back to see your grandfather next time. Was he mad? Mya didnt dare to ask. She felt that he must be upset although he didnt show it. Okay. She didnt know what to say anymore, her parents were staring at her. Happy birthday to your grandpa, Finnley said to her. The corner of her lips twitched, Thank you. Goodbye, lets talkter.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It was Finnley who hung up the phone. Mya felt a little bit lost. She wanted to exin the unexpected situation to him immediately. Anyone would be disappointed. Arkpool City, downstairs of the R-n Group. When Leslies car stopped, Nora, who had been waiting for a long time, came up to him, Leslie! When the man saw her, his face sank, What are you doing here? Seeing this, Josh hurriedly entered the building to not disturb them. I didnt sleep all night. I want to talk to you. The womans eyes were pleading. Leslie said coldly, We have nothing to talk about. You know what kind of man I am. You cant be the only one. But who else do you have now besides me? Nora asked reluctantly, Ingrid is dead. Not far away, a red Bentley stopped. Catherine got out of the car and saw Leslie entangled with a woman. As the steps approached, she saw the womans face. Wasnt she Nora from Youth Pub? Leslie went to her cest night, and they were there early this morning. Catherine wasnt jealous. She just found it very disgusting! Catherine stood still and looked at them. Leslies face was full of annoyance. After a while, Nora left. Leslie entered the building. Catherine followed in. Nora looked younger than her mother. Could stic surgery do this? Or was she not her mother? After going upstairs, Catherine walked straight into the CEOs office and said to Leslie, Where is the Nora I asked you to settle? The sudden question startled the man slightly. He raised his eyes and met her gaze. He hoped she didnt see Nora just now. That was the first thought that came to Leslies mind. Chapter 795 The Magical USB Drive What? Leslie asked, Did she look for you? It could happen. Catherine didnt answer. She stared at him coldly, Answer my question, where is she? There is only one way to get rid of herpletely. Leslie said calmly, She is in the same world as Ingrid. Was she dead? Catherine didnt quite believe it, but she knew that Leslie wouldnt tell her anything. He wouldnt go against his words. So, Catherine left. Looking at the back, Leslie had many thoughts. Why did she ask him about Nora all of a sudden? Did Nora look for her? Leslie told Josh, Close the door. Okay. Just as Josh closed the door of the presidents office, Leslie called Nora. Nora answered excitedly, Leslie! What can I do for you? Did you pester Catherine? Leslie asked coldly. Nora was taken aback, No, what happened? Really? His voice was even colder. No! I swear! Nora exined anxiously, Why dont you believe me? Did she say anything to you? Nora became nervous, Leslie, I did everything you asked me to do. I never disobeyed you. I wont go for her once I promise you I wont. Besides, she is mad, she will kill me! Leslie understood Nora and knew she wouldnt lie. So, Leslie hung up the phone. In the vice presidents office next door. After thinking about the whole thing calmly, Catherine called someone. She whispered, I need you to do something for me. At the Marsh Group, in the CEOs office. Two men stood in front of the desk and inserted the USB drive they had brought back from the police station into theputer. It was indeed empty. And the USB drive in Ivans office was alright. Are you sure its not the police officers problem? Ivan asked. The subordinate replied, It has been kept by our people. No one else touched it The thing was weird. Ivan thought of a possible reason. Get me two empty USB drives. One of his subordinates directly took two USB drives from his pocket and handed them to Ivan. Mr. Marsh, now there is a high-tech method, the video and recording are only allowed to be copied once, if they are backed up again, they may be automatically deleted. And we dont know when this will happen.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. And Ivan also saw this kind of tech on a forum. He copied the data into a USB drive. After only five minutes, the contents were automatically emptied. Ivan took a look at the USB drive that contained the data, I am afraid this one would be empty too if we copy the contents a few times more. Mr. Marsh, we cant send this to the police. The subordinate said anxiously, If something goes wrong, well lose the evidence that we got through great effort. Ivan thought the same. No one was trustworthy since Leslie had a strong backer. Mr. Marsh Another subordinate suggested, Maybe Alfie can solve it. Ivan raised his eyebrows and looked at him. The subordinate lowered his eyes, and persuaded in a low voice, Maybe you can ask him for help. Daddy!! As soon as the subordinates finished speaking, the sonorous voice of the little boy came from the door. The three of them looked up! Alfie, holding a thermos, happily walked over. Daddy, Im bringing you chicken soup! Grandma cooked it! Chapter 796 Finnley Returned Speak of the devilCthere came Alfie. While he walking towards the desk, Ivan stood up. Good day, Master Alfie, two men bowed at him respectfully, still looking tall. Good day, Alfie replied politely. He passed a lunchbox to Ivan. They are all yours, Daddy. Diana also sent a portion to Mommy. Thank you, son. Ivan was delighted. He poked Alfies nose tip, put down the lunchbox, and lifted the boy. One subordinate reminded him, Well leave the USB disk to you, then. Please excuse us. Then he turned away. The other men bowed at Ivan and followed suit. Pressing his chin on Ivans shoulder, Alfie watched them leave and asked, What USB disk, Daddy? Ivan felt slightly embarrassed, as he seemed toomepared to his talented son. Well Ivan thought for a moment, put Alfie down, and picked up a USB disk from the desk. Then he continued, There are essential data in this disk. Leslie Eastwoods criminal evidence. However, its hard to tell how long it can be saved. Alfie looked at him with interest and nced at other USB disks. How about others? Those were the backups. The information disappears every five minutes somehow, so I cant pass the disk to the police. Alfie got what he meant and remarked affirmatively, Thats high-tech. If you copied the information for certain times, the data in the original USB disk would vanish, too. So, do you have any solutions? Ivan stared at him, leaning against the desk while holding his arms across his chest. Alfie frowned. I can have a try, but it takes time. Can you give me all the USB disks? Can you do it in my office instead of taking them back home? Ivan was concerned. If his son took such significant evidence away, he feared Alfie would be a target. Alfie nodded his agreement. No problem. Drink the soup. Itll get cold. He opened the lunchbox for his father. The chicken broths fragrance spread in the air. Meanwhile, Finnleys car had left Arkpool City, arriving in Jacksonville soon. He hadnt returned home for several years but had been watching his family. ire Russell updated him about their family status weakly. The Calder elders frequently visited the Russell family in the past few days. Also, they helped them organize the birthday banquet of Finnleys grandfather, aiming to unite the Russell family by marriage. ire also mentioned Eloise had returned to Jacksonville. Therefore, Finnley decided to tell his parents that he wouldnt marry Eloise, no matter what. While thinking, he heard his phone ringing. Finnley pulled out his phone and saw his fathers number, which ire had told him. Hello, Father? Finnley swiped to answer calmly. Finnley, your grandfathers birthday banquet is held today. Will youe back home? his father said gently and didnt me him. Ill arrive in Jacksonville soon. Probably in an hour. OK. His father was delighted. Be careful when driving.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ehn. The call ended. Finnley, however, felt solemn. He could foresee not everyone could be pleased with his grandfathers banquetter. Although he had to offend the Calder family, he wanted to follow his own will. In the big yard of Russells Vi, all the servants and maids were busy decorating the banquet venue. Like the Calders, it was located in a quiet area in an expensive part of downtown. The vi was worth at least 200 million dors. The Russell family had hired a famous architect to draft and build ording to their preferences. The Russell family was wealthy and influential in Jacksonville. Chapter 797 It’s Her! Youth Pub with a unique decoration, Arkpool City. The pub wasnt in an excellent location, but it was fully packed. Most of them were patrons. Instead of deafening music, several ssic old songs were looped. Under the dimmed yellowish light, the ce reminded the patrons of the good old day. The owner, Nora, was in her fifties but looked in her thirties. She dressed up fashionably and wore heavy makeup. She was Leslies mistress. In addition, she had ie from the pub. Therefore, she led s worry-free life, and countless men hit on her every day. She always sat in the bar when she was free, enjoying flirting with them. After sending away several male patrons, she saw a man entering. He wore a cap and stuffed his hands in the pocket of his jeans. While walking, he nced around the pub. With a single glimpse, Nora could tell the man had never been there before, as she had no impression of his look. Also, he behaved so. Nora was alert, checking on him from time to time.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Seeing her, the man walked towards her. Sitting at the bar counter, he casually put his phone down and asked, Do you serve cocktails? Of course, Nina answered with a smile. Mister, are you here for a drink? An evil smile yed on the mans lips. Nope. For the beauty. A ss of Bermuda Rose, please. He watched her blend the cocktail without blinking. Ninas face was the same as the woman in the photo. He took the Bermuda Rose from her hand and found she didnt have the right little finger. The man looked around the pub and praised, Your pub is unique. I didnt expect to find such a quiet pub downtown. I love this ce. Nora beamed at him without replying. Are you the owner? The man knew it already, but he only wanted to make her talk to him. Nora was still alert. Whether I am the owner or not, whats the difference? You are sitting there, drinking the cocktail I blended. What else do you wish for? The man chuckled, Thats right. Then he stopped asking or speaking. After finishing the Bermuda Rose, he paid the bill and left. Nora sensed something fishy, though. Shortly after, Catherine received a call while sitting in the vice presidents office of R-n Group. The man on the other end of the line reported, Ms. Collins, she doesnt have the right little finger. Ive sent our audio record to your inbox. See if shes the one youre looking for. Catherine hurriedly ended the call, fear appearing in her eyes. That woman didnt have the right little finger and was named Nora ne as well. How could it be simply a coincidence? Holding her breath, Catherine opened her inbox and only heard a buzz. Shortly after, she heard a womans voice that she would never forget all her life. Mister, are you here for a drink? Whether I am the owner or not, whats the difference? You are sitting there, drinking the cocktail I blended. What else do you wish for? She didnt speak much, but Catherine shivered. Its her! Its absolutely her! her inner voice eximed. Pinching her phone tightly, Catherine felt a lump in her throat. Subconsciously, she recalled that midnight. Nora brought two men back home and negotiated the price with them. Then the two men pounced at Catherine, who was still a teenage girl. No! Let go of me! Please No! Mom! Help me, Mom! Please Please stop them. I can work to earn money for you. Please stop them Let go of me! Let go Ouch! In despair, Catherine was harassed by the men again. After the men enjoyed themselves and left her, Catherine saw her mother counting the cash at the desk with a greedy smile. Trying to repress the pain in her body, Catherine struggled to stand up and walked to her mother. She wanted to question why her mother had done so. However, it was useless. Suddenly, she noticed a fruit knife in the corner. Overwhelmed by hatred, Catherine picked it up and stabbed her mother. Chapter 798 Catherine’s Past Are you nuts, Keira? Her mother was shocked and fought back immediately. You are the nuts! Although Catherine was still young, she was driven by the power of hatred, trying hard to stab her mother. Of course, Nora fought back. Besides, she was taller and stronger than Catherine. Therefore, they fought with each other. While Nora tried to grab the knife, Catherine chopped her little finger off. You love gambling so much! You never want to quit it! Go to Hell, Nora ne! Like a lunatic, Catherine wanted to kill her. After her little finger had been chopped off, Nora paled in pain. To survive, she showed weakness and begged, Im sorry, Keira. Its my fault. I wont do it again. Please forgive me. Here you go. Take the money. Keira, Im sorry. Ill change. Catherine was still young and kind-hearted then, so she stopped it. After calming down, she let go of Nora In the vice presidents office, Catherine rang the bell, tears filling her eyes. For some people, it took them a whole lifetime to cure the traumas in their childhoods. Catherine had thought she had been cured as she was so lucky to meet Aubree. After working hard, Catherine became a woman of status and was well-educated. Suddenly, she recalled another matter. Since that night, Nora had behaved herself for a while and stopped taking men back home. However, Catherine found her period had stopped. Shecked money and was too scared, so she went to a small, private clinic. After her urine was tested, she was diagnosed as pregnant. Catherine was freaked out. The doctor asked, Do you want to keep the baby? If not, youd better abort it ASAP. Youll lose your life if you wait until its older. Catherine was too young and didnt even know who to talk to. She knew she couldnt keep the baby, so she made a decision that let her regret it all her life. In the shabby, private clinic, she spent 40 bucks for an abortion, which caused her lifelong infertility. Hatred surged in her chest. She hated Nora, the unfair life, and the whole world.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Therefore, after bing Leslies mistress, she didnt take any birth control measurements but didnt get pregnant. She thought herself an iplete woman. Whenever thinking about this matter, Catherine felt self-contemptuous. After returning to her senses, Catherine called the man back and ordered in a deep tone, Kill her. Dont alert anyone. OK. Ill get it done ASAP. Keep me updated. Be careful. Catherine trusted hispetence. They had known each other for almost ten years. The man was a professional killer and had previously ended many peoples lives. Catherine decided to actively make a move before Nora realized what was going on. Although Catherine wasnt sure if Leslie was aware of her past, she didnt want others to know it. After all, Nora was a scumbag. If she still survived, she would be like a time bomb for Catherine. Catherine was scared. Russells Vi, Jacksonville. The decoration had been finished in the vis yard. A professional team was nning the banquet. The servants and the maids were cooperating with them. The asion looked grand. The Calders arrived on the scene in the early morning, showing others they were close to the Russell family and not outsiders. Eloise put on delicate makeup and dressed up. Diamonds sparkled on her high heels. After learning Finnley would return, she became spirited with unconcealed joy on her face. Mr. Russell, when will Finnley arrive? Eloise repeated her question. Chapter 799 Claire’s Appearance Albert looked at her with a loving smile and answered patiently, Hes on the way. He should have arrived in Jacksonville. Eloise couldnt help smiling and bounced up joyfully. Then she went to help others, trying to impress the Russell elders. The warm sunlight fell on the outdoor swimming pool, shimmering on the water. A girl in a blue dress was half-lying in a deck chair. Holding her phone in hand, she picked up the ss of milk served by a maid. After sipping it, she dialed Finnleys number. Hello, Finnley? Where are you now? While she spoke, her gaze fell on the girl opposite the swimming pool, who was busy sorting out the procedure of the banquet. Ill arrive in half an hour, Finnley answered calmly but didnt sound expectant.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ire asked, Did you bring home a girlfriend? Nope. Why not? ire became anxious, widening her eyes. Its such an excellent opportunity. Why didnt you bring her home? Did you lie to me like others said? You dont have a girlfriend, do you? Who told you so? Finnley captured the key points. The elders from the Calder family. They said if you didnte home with a girlfriend, it meant you were still single and avable. You made an excuse to reject Eloise. How childish! Finnley snorted in disdain. Do you believe them? Of course not. With a bright smile, ire added, They are all opinionated and never know whats in our youngsters minds. Finnley, why didnt you take her home? She has something more important to do, Finnley answered seriously. Pouting, ire said in disappointment, Im expecting to see her for a long time. I believe she must be outstanding as shes won your heart. Youll have chances in the future, said Finnley, Or you cane to Arkpool City. Wonderful! Seeing Eloise walking towards her, ire hurriedly said, Finnley, the Calders arrived at our house early this morning. They all consider they are part of our family. I see, Finnley replied indifferently. What did Grandpa react? Grandpa is super delighted today. Pierre Calder is chitchatting with him all the time. He gave Grandpa two ten-thousand-year ginseng to please Grandpa. Finnley could tell ire wasining. Suddenly, Eloises sweet, soft voice sounded. Hey, ire. It turns out you are here. Ive been looking for you. Finnley overheard her voice. ire said on the phone, I gotta go. Be careful when driving. OK. Eloise sat next to ire and asked, Are you calling your older brother? Where is he now? Hes on the way after giving his girlfriend a ride. ire smiled at her. Dont worry. Helle back home soon. His girlfriend? The words poked Eloises raw nerves. ire added, Finnley dotes on his girlfriend so much. She didnt want him to give her a ride, but he insisted. I guess my brother wont stay home overnight. Eloises expression changed slightly. Where is Mya Saunders going? ire turned to look at her, feeling slightly shocked. You even know her name. Youve met her in person, right? Then she added, ording to your own judgment, is that girl an excuse to reject you? Eloise couldnt utter a word to reply. A momentter, she exined, ire, Im Finnleys fiancee. No matter if Mya Saunders is just an excuse, she wants to steal Finnley from me. Its hical. They wont be blessed. Who told you so? ire withdrew her gaze and sipped the milk leisurely. If my brother marries a girl he doesnt love, this kind of marriage will not be blessed. Chapter 800 Wish Our Relationship Will Progress Further ires sharp response rendered Eloise wordless. Looking awkward, Eloise couldnt believe ire was still straightforward and didnt care about her feelings. However, she was Finnleys younger sister, so Eloise didnt want to offend her. With a smile, she shifted the topic in another direction. ire, I found another old man who will celebrate his birthday here today. Hes my grandfathers colleague in the army. They experienced life and death together. Although they were born on the same day of the same year. More than 50 years ago, they had decided to celebrate their 80-year-old birthday together. ire sipped her milk. Eloise nodded thoughtfully. I see. Will the other mans familye to the banquet as well? Of course. ire nced at her and reminded her, Youd better stop dreaming about winning Finnleys heart by just a birthday banquet. If he doesnt care about the Calder family, he wont mind disgracing you guys in others presence. Her words made Eloises face turn livid and pale in turns. ire raised her head and gulped down all the milk in one go. Nice milk. Then she called a maid nearby, Cara, another ss of milk, please. OK, Lady ire.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eloise was jealous. ire wasnt Finnleys biological sister, but she was treated as the biological daughter of Finnleys parents. In the European-styled vi, the warm sunshine fell through the floor-to-ceiling window. Pierre pulled Albert to a huge lounge. They sat on the couch. With a smile, Pierre passed an agreement to him. I look forward to our cooperation in the following six months. Wish our rtionship will progress further. Albert wore a light-gray suit, the cut and color tone of which was different from a traditional suit, looking unique. He looked at the agreement with a smile and understood what Pierre implied. Since they were alone in the lounge, Albert replied, Pierre, itll be wonderful if our rtionship progresses further. Like you, I also expect my son to marry your daughter. After all, we have known each other for years. Aint it nice? Of course. Pierre picked up his coffee mug and sipped. Albert continued, To fight against this engagement, Finnley is still unwilling to inherit mypany. He obtained two doctors degrees from the first-ranking university in the world when he was 22. After returning from broad, he worked for anotherpany. In the past four years, Ive thought it through. Its his own marriage, so he must decide by himself. His words almost faded the smile off Pierres face. However, Pierre retorted, Marriage isnt just a game. Albert, your son is outstanding, but he has no experience in love. As he spoke, he carefully studied Alberts expression. Then he added, You should know the divorce rate has risen in recent years. If Finnley married Eloise, we could help them solve their problems once they had conflicts. What do you think? Albert didnt reply to him. He had told Pierre about his opinion on Finnleys marriage. Staring at the agreement on the table, Albert added, If Finnley refuses to help me, Ill be too exhausted. I still have several projects in hand in the next six months. So far, I dont have any ns to start new projects. He implied that he would reject the cooperation. Pierre felt weird, wondering if their friendship would end because of the marriage proposal. Eloise loves Finnley truly, Albert, Pierre emphasized. As a loving father, he still wanted to try hard for his daughter. Can you ask Finnley to date her first? Chapter 801 The Coincidence Albert looked at him gently without rejecting or agreeing. In fact, he had several concerns as Finnley hadnt returned home for years. As a father, he didnt want to bother his son once he returned home. Besides, he had to make up their rtionship. After all, Finnley was his son. Well, Pierre, Albert exined kindly with a smile, I never forbid Finnley to date her. I cannot do anything to my sons choice for his own marriage. After all, hes free to love and marry his beloved woman in this era. Didnt we have an agreement? They have been engaged since they were born. Ive thought they are a couple for over 20 years. Pierre frowned. After your son has grown up, why cant you decide for him? Albert sipped coffee in silence, realizing Pierre was unwilling to give up. Pierre, I dont want to force Finnley anymore. As long as hes happy, Ill be satisfied. Thats my only wish. How coincident! Pierre replied with a bitter smile, My biggest wish is Eloise could be happy. Shell only be happy after marrying Finnley. Albert didnt respond any longer. Pierre could tell he had made up his mind and decided to convince Alberts father instead. After sipping the coffee, Pierre changed the topic. Albert, lets not talk about their marriage first. You cannot reject the cooperation. This project is excellent and will be a win-win cooperation for us. If you have time, check it out. Then he stood up with a smile. Let me see if I can help them on the scene. Finnley will be home soon. Why dont you take a rest. Watching him leave, Albert chuckled. Hes the guest, and Im the host, but he asked me to rest and went to help? With a smile, he ignored the agreement on the table. After enjoying the coffee for a while, he checked the time, thinking Finnley would be home soon.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. This matter was the most challenging as the Russell and the Calder families had been close for years. Meanwhile, in a ck SUV, Mya opened her eyes dizzily and peeked out the window. Where are we now? She didnt think her grandfathers house was that far. Where are we going? The unknown review outside the window sobered her. Dad, did you drive the wrong way? She looked up at her father in the drivers seat. Shirley answered with a smile, Your grandfathers birthday banquet isnt held at home. What? In another persons house? Mya was baffled. Hes turning 80. Many guests will attend it. Right. Its celebrated in another persons house, Shirley confirmed. Mya quickly swallowed her mothers answer and asked, Where are we heading for then? Dad has been driving for an hour. Why is it held in another persons house? Do we know him or her? The host was your grandfathers colleague in the military, Shirley exined, holding Myas hand, Your grandfather experienced life and death with his colleague when they were young. They were born on the same day in the same year and had been colleagues for many years. After the war, they promised to celebrate their 80-year-old birthdays together. While Mya listened to her, tears welled up in her eyes. She felt excited to witness such a momentous asion. I guess Grandpa will cry today. His wish hase true. rence chimed in, Your grandfather is indeed sentimental. Whenever he talked about his past, he shed tears. Hows his colleague? Have you met before? asked Mya. Never. This is my first time visiting his house, so you must go with us. How long will it take? Mya peeked out of the window again. Were out of Arkpool City, right? Chapter 802 Finnley Arrived Home Soon. The banquet is held in Jacksonville. rence didnt drive at high speed. Thendscape is beautiful outside. You can enjoy it. Jacksonville? Mya buttoned her lip, leaning against the back of the seat. She couldnt help but think about Finnleys grandfather. She felt sorry. After all, she had promised Finnley, but her father insisted on taking her with them. Morning. A white Maybach entered the magnificent gate of Russells Vi. Along a long tarmac, it headed to the outdoor parking lot. The yard was as big as in Finnleys memories. All the valuable nts were carefully taken care of. Several cars were parked. Servants and Maids were busy in the yard. The banquet hall had been decorated. The air was full of celebrating atmosphere. In a room with an unlocked door, Pierre chatted with Benedict Russell, Finnleys grandfather. Eloise grew up with Finnley. They know each other well. They didnt need much time to fit each other before getting married, Pierre started the topic purposely again with a smile. Although Benedict had turned 80, he was healthy and clear in logic. One day is like three years when they are apart. Finnley hasnt returned home for years. Eloise should have be a stranger for him, he answered kindly without offending Pierre. Mr. Russell, I disagree. Pierre still tried to convince him. Our families have been close for years, so we know each other very well. If Eloise marries Finnley, our two families will upgrade. I heard Finnley had a girlfriend already. Benedict sipped some tea and asked, Seen the news? When Pierre felt too embarrassed to answer, the white Maybach was pulled over in the yard. The door was open. Finnley got down. Seeing him, Pierre found he had arrived home alone. Therefore, he confirmed his thought. With a smile, he reminded the old man next to him. Mr. Russell, Finnley is back. Benedict peeked out of the door, seeing a familiar figure walking towards him, which he hadnt seen for years. Pierre added bluntly, He doesnt have a girlfriend. If he had, he would have brought her back home. They were reported in the news. He wouldnt definitely introduce her to his family. Benedict was also confused as he had thought Finnley would return with his girlfriend. Studying his expression, Pierre said affirmatively, Finnley doesnt have a girlfriend for sure. Eloise must have annoyed him, so he made an excuse to upset her. Good. He doesnt have a girlfriend. Benedict smiled. The marriage Lets talk about it some other day. Benedict looked at Pierre and said solemnly, Its my birthday today. I need to check on my friend. Hes changing his clothes. Please excuse me. With those words, Benedict didnt wait for his grandson but entered the house happily. Seemingly he had something important to talk to his friend about. In the yard, Eloise held the hemline of her dress and trotted towards Finnley in high heels. With joy, she yelled while panting, Finnley! Finally, you are back! Ive been waiting for you for three hours.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ire was trotting behind her. She stopped mid-step and watched the scene in frustration as she was slightlyte. After rolling her eyes at Eloise, she turned around and went towards the house. Eloise reached out to hold Finnleys arm shamelessly. However, Finnley shook her hand off. Stop it. I have a girlfriend. His voice was aloof and cold. Then he strode towards the house. Eloise could tell others gazes on them. She didnt want to be disgraced, so the smile didnt fade off her face. Following Finnley, she looked up at him and asked, How long will you stay here this time? Will you stay for a few days? Finnley even didnt have the mood to reply to her. He fastened his pace and entered the house Chapter 803 Grandfather Wanted to Be a Matchmaker Good day, Master Finnley. All the servants and maids were excited to see Finnley, smiling joyfully. They seemed as if their own son had returned home. Finnley beamed at them gently. Hi, Finnley. Pierre stood up from the couch, picked up a cup of coffee, and walked towards him. Youve driven for hours. I guess you must be exhausted. Have a rest. Take some coffee. Thanks, Mr. Calder. Finnley took over the mug calmly. After sipping it, he passed the cup to a servant. His parents were not in the living room. Pierre asked him many questions as if he were Finnleys father-inw. How long did it take you to drive from Arkpool City to Jacksonville? Youll stay here tonight, right? Did you ask for a few days off? Your parents and grandfather will feel excited after seeing you back, Pierre said while smiling, Im d to see you, too. Eloise should be the happiest. His words sent Eloise into shyness. Her heart thumped. Pierre added, Sincest night, shes been waiting for you. In the early morning, she came over to help with the decoration. Evidently, he wanted to impress Finnley. However, thetter didnt look at Eloise at all, utterly ignoring her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Right then, Finnleys parents came into the living room. Seeing their son, the Russell couple was overjoyed. Dad, Mom, Finnley greeted them gently. They hadnt seen each other for four years, and they were feeling slightly awkward. However, the Calders were on the scene, so the Russells exchanged a few words. In a room on the first floor, two gray-haired men with the same walking sticks were chatting. Archie Powell wore a white suit with a red bow tie, looking spirited and elegant. A stylist wasbing his hair, making it smooth. No way! This makes me look like a bridegroom, Archieined while checking on himself in the mirror. Benedict patted his shoulder. Dont you like it? You can marry me, Archie. Then were family. Archie was amused andughed out. So did the servants in the room. Suddenly, an idea came across Benedicts mind. He asked solemnly, Archie, you have a granddaughter, right? Has she got married? Shes only 20. Single and avable. Archie looked proud when mentioning Mya. She has had a unique personality since childhood. Shes smart and independent. My favorite little girl. Will shee here today? Benedict asked happily. My grandson is back. Hes outstanding, holding two doctors degrees from a world-top university. Tall and handsome. Knowledgeable and talented. In the living room, after Finnley talked to his parents in the Calders presence, his expression eased slightly. Where is Grandpa? I cant wait to see him. Hes in the room over there. A servant showed him the way. He added, The old Mr. Russells colleague, Mr. Archie Powell, will also celebrate his birthday today. They were colleagues in the military and had experienced life and death. Coincidentally, they were born on the same day in the same year. Finnley had heard about it earlier. When he strode towards the door, Eloise followed him. Then they overheard the two mens voices. You will like my grandson for sure, Benedict said whileughing, Introduce your outstanding granddaughter to him. Lets bring them together. Finnley looked calm. However, Eloises face turned livid, and her breath became heavy. She had never expected Benedict to do so. Chapter 804 Eloise Panicked Finnley knocked on the door. Excuse me, Grandpa. He pushed the door open with a smile. Happy birthday. Then his gaze fell on the other old man, and Finnley greeted him politely, Happy birthday, mister. Seeing him, the two old men stood up. Finnley was grateful and respectful to Archie as he heard Archie used to take care of Benedict during battles. Although they discussed his marriage, he didnt feel as sickened as thinking about the Calder family. Finnley!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Benedict was overjoyed, wearing a loving smile. Long time no see. You are taller. He hurriedly pulled Archies hand and introduced Finnley, Archie, this is my grandson, Finnley Russell. Look. Isnt he outstanding? Does he fit your granddaughter? Finnley had handsome brows, intense eyes, and a straight nose bridge. He wore a handcrafted British shirt. Standing in front of them, he humbly let the two old men look at him up and down. Archie liked Finnley with a single glimpse. With a loving smile, he nodded to echo, You are right, Benedict. Hes outstanding. I like him. Itll be wonderful if we can be inws. Eloise couldnt stand it any longer. Without greeting the elders, she turned away angrily and didnt care how Finnley would respond. Mr. Powell, Finnley said politely and gently, I have a girlfriend now. Thank you, though. What? Archie was taken aback. His gaze swept between Finnley and Benedict. Didnt you tell me Finnley was single and avable? He was disappointed. Benedict hurriedly exined, He is. Then he strode up to Finnley, pulled his hand, and med him, I know its an excuse for you to reject the Calders. Why are you lying to me? Grandpa, I Ive been there. Benedict frowned. If you had a girlfriend, why didnt you bring her here today? Its an important asion. I nned to take her here Forget about it. Another excuse. I didnt see anyone with you. Benedict patted the back of his hand. With a bright smile, he added, Archies granddaughter wille overter. You must be polite to her. Ill let you receive her. Grandpa! Finnley didnt have the mood to do so. You cant say no. Benedict pretended to be unhappy and red at him. I havent seen you for years. Cant you even do me such a small favor? Ill get angry, Finnley. Finnley had to stop refusing, afraid to annoy his grandfather. Archie didnt tear his appreciated gaze off him at all. The longer he looked at Finnley, the brighter his smile became. He liked both the grandfather and the grandson. Finnley felt extremely awkward. Meanwhile, Eloise rushed into the yard andined to her father angrily, Dad, how could the old Mr. Russell do this to me? He wanted to bring Finnley together with Mr. Powells granddaughter. They were talking about Finnleys marriage. Pierre was startled. Really? Of course! I overheard it personally. Eloise stamped in anger. What should I do, Dad? What did Finnley respond? asked her father. Pouting in a grievance, Eloise said, I didnt continue listening, so I didnt know. Hell definitely reject them. Pierre patted her shoulder gently and consoled her, Eloise, you are such an outstanding girl, but Finnley is picky. How could he fall in love with a girl who he hasnt met in person yet? Dad Eloise was worried. Would his grandfather force him? It wouldnt work. Hell be the one who decides his own marriage. The elders wont be able to interfere. However, Eloise always thought her fiance would be stolen. She felt frustrated as every woman wanted to take Finnley away from her. She found it too dangerous. Meanwhile, in a ck SUV heading for Russells Vi, rence was driving. Sitting in the backseat, Shirley held Myas hand while telling her the stories of her grandfather fighting in battles They would arrive at Russells Vi in Jacksonville in about five minutes. Chapter 805 Do Me a Favor The stylists were shaving for the two old men in the dressing room. Suddenly, one servant entered with two long boxes. Here you go, Master Finnley. Finnley took them from his hands. The servant left. Grandpa, these are two golf clubs customized in Andrew Dickson. One for you and the other for Mr. Powell, said Finnley, The date when you met Mr. Powell has been carved on them. Thank you, Finnley. Benedict praised while smiling joyfully, My grandson is always considerate. He knows what my favorite gift is. Benedict liked working out, and ying golf was his favorite sport. Suddenly, Archie said, Thank you, Finnley. Actually, I like you. I hope you can date my granddaughter. Shes a lovely girl. Youll like her. Finnley refused gently, Im sorry, Mr. Powell. I have a loved girl, and Ill marry her in the future. Why didnt you bring her here? asked Archie. You know the asion today is important. Finnley didnt know how to answer. However, Benedict chuckled, He doesnt have a girlfriend. Thats only an excuse he made to avoid going on a blind date. Finnley, you must take care of Archies granddaughterter. She hasnt been here before and knows nobody. You must make her feel at home. Since his grandfather repeatedly emphasized it, Finnley couldnt let him down. After all, Benedict just asked him to take care of the girl.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Finnley left the dressing room after saying excuse to the two old men. Balcony, the second floor. ire was sitting in a swing cane chair, swinging back and forth. Pinching a piece of cake, she was munching. Her gaze was fixed on Pierre and Eloise in the yard. Pierre seemed to console his daughter, but Eloise stamped her feet angrily, unlike a well-educated gentlewoman. Suddenly, ire heard footsteps behind. She was slightly taken aback but didnt look back as she had figured out who it was. Finnley walked towards her and found her as expected. He sat opposite ire and noticed the smile on her lips. Following her gaze, he also saw the scene in the yard. Eloise panicked like a cat on hot bricks. Pulling her hand, Pierre patted her shoulder gently while consoling her. Finnley withdrew his gaze shortly after and stared at ire. Are you mad? Why should I be mad? ire didnt withdraw her gaze. Sheined, Im not as tall as her. Of course, I couldnt run as faster as she did. Her gaze shifted from the yard to Finnley. You are sitting opposite me now. Why is she socent? Will you actively talk to her? Humph! You are so jealous, Finnley mocked her. ire rolled her eyes. Nah. Im not. I just dislike her. So, if she runs fast, Finnley poured a cup of coffee and said, You cannot turn away immediately. You should greet me. OK? ire took over the mug and gulped it down in one go. She was thirsty. Meanwhile, Eloise kept stamping her feet in the yard but couldnt do anything. When she subconsciously looked up, she saw Finnley and ire sitting on the balcony. Her heart tightened slightly. After changing her expression, she looked obedient and graceful again. Then she said to her father, Dad, please excuse me. She strode into the living room. On the second floors balcony, ire said, I guess Eloise wille upstairs. Finnley watched the figure enter the living room and vanish from his sight. Looking at ire solemnly, Finnley said, I need you to do me a favor. If youplete it well, Ill thank you. ire didnt think the favor had anything to do with Eloise, as Finnley had always ignored her. Chapter 806 Mya Arrived Dont tell me what the favor is yet. ire leaned forward, picked up another cake, and took a bite. Tell me how youll thank me. Finnley blurted out. I can find you a boyfriend. Puff! ire, Grandpa wants to be a matchmaker again. Finnley heaved a sigh and said helplessly, Mr. Powell has a granddaughter. Grandpa wants me to receive herter. Ill let you take care of her. I need to work overtime in the study and wont go out. ire was amused, almost failing to hold herughter back. However, Finnley added seriously, You must be with her. No matter what the two elders tell her, you cannot let her be interested in me. Also, you must make her feel at home. Have fun! Before ire agreed, they heard the click-ck sounds of high heels. Eloise soon appeared in front of them. Wearing a smile on her face with delicate makeup, she said, Oh, you guys are here. She sounded rxed, as if nothing had happened. Seeing a cane chair in front, she sat down without being invited and saw the desserts on the te. Its cheesecake, your bakers special dessert, right? I also like it the most. Neither Finley nor ire replied. Eloise picked up a piece and took a bite. Then sheplimented, Ehn! Its still as yummy as before. My favorite. Ahem. Ahem. ire coughed and sipped the coffee. Finnley stood up. I need to go back to work. ire, dont forget what I said. With those words, he turned away. Watching him leave, Eloise felt disappointed, wondering if her appearance had sent Finnley away. Seemingly Finnley disliked her a lot. However, she returned to her senses quickly, looking over at ire. What did he say to you, ire? Something about him, of course. ire put down her mug and stood up. We wont tell you. Why did you ask? Dont you feel embarrassed? Eloise stared up at her. ire looked away and left the balcony. They both treated her coldly. Eloise felt upset and aggrieved. Therefore, she decided to vent her anger on someone elseter. Mr. Powells granddaughter? What does he think he is? Hes just the old Mr. Russells colleague in the military. How dare he wants to unite the two families by marriage! Sitting in the cane chair, Eloise ate the cheesecake without a stop. However, it wasnt her favorite any longer. Instead, she felt choked. The two old men walked to the door with their walking sticks when Finnley and ire went downstairs. Theyre here. Thats my son-inws car. Archie recognized the car with a single glimpse as he had sharp sight. Finnley was so shocked that he turned around and strode upstairs, heading for the study.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. When ire looked back, Finnley had vanished in the corner. In the ck SUV in the yard, Mya looked at the colossal ce outside and the gorgeous house nearby. They are indeed wealthy. They can hold a ser match in the yard, she sighed. The Russell family in Jacksonville is influential, rence remarked. He didnt overthink as he followed the GPS to arrive. However, Shirley was taken aback. The Russell family? Leaning forward, she approached her husband. Is Finnley Russell from this family? They checked Finnleys background before. rence was startled. Finnley Russell is rich, but his family shouldnt be so influential. Jacksonville is too big. How could there only be one Russell family? However, Mya overheard them talking. Furrowing her brows, she asked unhappily, Did you check Finnley behind my back? Chapter 807 Coincidence When the SUV was pulled over, a servant walked up to them. While unbuckling the seat belt, rence exined, We didnt check him but wished to know him more. We love you, Mya, so we dont expect anyone to hurt our little girl. Dont be mad, Mya. Weve agreed to let you be together, havent we? However, Mya felt upset, thinking they had gone too far to check Finnley behind her back. It showed her parents didnt trust Finnley. She couldnt ept them suspecting such an excellent man like Finnley. All right. All right. Shirley could tell how she felt. Holding Myas hand, she consoled Mya, Dont be mad. Well get down soon. Its not your fathers fault. I insisted on asking him to check Finnley. I was worried you would be hurt. What if he had got married in his hometown but pretended to be single in another city? Mom! Cant you just trust him? Mya was still upset. All right. All right. Lets talk about it some other day. Get down. Shirley pushed the door open and whispered to her, Keep your good manners. Respect Mr. Russell as respecting your grandfather. They experienced life and death together, just like siblings. After the Saunders family got down, bodyguards in suits greeted them politely to wee them. Two old men walked out of the living room with walking sticks, and the Saunders family strode towards them. Mya didnt notice Finnleys car. Seeing the loving smile on Benedicts face, she felt weird. Although it was her first time seeing this old man, he looked familiar. He reminded her of Finnley. Mya wondered if he was Finnleys grandfather. The next second, she denied her thought as she didnt think it was possible. She had such a weird thought because she had missed Finnley too much.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It wouldnt be so coincidental. Benedict, this is rence Saunders, my son-inw. Hes the city mayor of Arkpool City, Archie introduced proudly, This is my daughter, Shirley Powell. This is my granddaughter, Mya Saunders. Shes 20. Good day, Mr. Russell, the Saunders couple greeted Benedict. Dad, you look great today. You both look spirited. Mya bowed at Benedict and Archie politely. Good day, Grandpa. Nice to meet you, Mr. Russell. Her voice was sweet and pleasant to the ear. You look in your seventies, Grandpa. After they greeted each other, they walked towards the living room while chatting. At the door, ire gazed at Mya and almost stopped breathing. She didnt expect Mya to appear, as she had recognized Mya was Finnleys girlfriend. Although ire had never met her in person, she had seen Myas photo in the news. How coincident! ire seemed to be glued to the spot. Suddenly, she returned to her senses. She couldnt ept Finnleys official girlfriend to dress so simply as Mya only wore a light-yellow dress. Eloise had dressed up in an evening dress. Therefore, ire strode towards Mya and grabbed her hand. Hi, Im ire Russell. Wee! Come. Follow me. Mya hadnt said hi to her but was dragged by her. Benedict looked back happily, thinking Mya was indeed lovely. rence and Shirley were worried. Benedict smiled at them. Shes ire, my granddaughter. Shell take Mya to get familiar with our vi. Dont worry. Mya wont be lost. The Saunders couple finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling honored to be received by the daughter of the Russell family. ire pulled Mya, ran to the second floor, and didnt let go of her until they entered the cloakroom. Staring at the smiling but panting girl, Mya asked, Whats your name? Come again? ire. ire smiled brightly at her. Has Finnley mentioned me to you? Mya gaped at her and brought a hand to cover her mouth in shock. It turned out she was in Finnleys home. It was indeed a coincidence. Mya, why didnt youe back home with Finnley? ire blinked at her curiously. Did you want to wow him? Before Mya answered, she added, You know what? Your arrival has horrified him. Chapter 808 Claire’s Worry and Help Mya returned to her senses and asked, Where is Finnley? Has he returned? Mya, find a dress and put it on. Ill put on makeup for you. ire didnt answer her. She said bluntly, Eloise has dressed up in an evening dress. You are my brothers girlfriend. How could you have only worn a simple dress? She was worried about Mya. Looking at Mya up and down, ire was disappointed. No, thanks, ire. I like it this way. Mya looked down at her dress but didnt have the mood to get changed. Tell me. Where is your brother? Only if you dress up. ire blocked the door, holding her arms across her chest and raising her chin. If you cannot win against Eloise in dress, I wont let you leave this room. She sounded overbearing. Mya felt a slight migraine, realizing her future sister-inw was too aggressive. However, she couldnt get angry. Therefore, Mya pulled out her phone and dialed Finnleys number. Haha Finnleys phone has been powered off, ire said with a triumphantugh. Sure enough, Mya heard the robotic voice saying the same information. Therefore, Mya wouldnt know where Finnley was. The house was too big, and Mya was a guest. She couldnt look for Finnley in every room at all. Helplessly, she put away her phone. Staring at ire, who was almost the same age as her, Mya asked, Youll take me to see Finnley after I get dressed? Ehn! ire nodded vigorously. Mya looked around the cloakroom. It was almost 2, 200 square feet. All the racks were full of categorized dressed. The air was filled with luxury. Do all of them belong to you? Mya felt shocked. ire stared at her with a smile. Mmm hmm. Pick up your favorite. Ill show you the picture of the makeup and hairstyle that matches the dress. Suddenly, an idea came across her mind. ire said, You can browse the photos to choose the dress. Its faster. Therefore she quickly pressed a button on a remote control. A drawer was opened automatically. ire pulled out two thick brochures and put them on the table. My dear sister-inw, browse yourself.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Sister-inw? Only then did Mya notice how ire called her. ire, you can call me Mya. Stop calling me sister-inw. No. I must call you this way in public, ire refused while giggling, Eloise wishes me to call her so, but I will never do it. Mya sat on the couch and opened a brochure. Although shecked interest in dresses and never collected them at home, she had seen the world as a mayors daughter. Therefore, she looked calm while browsing. A few minutester, Mya pointed at a Bohemian dress with bright colors. What about this one? She didnt want to wear something too serious as it was the two elders birthday banquet. Oh? ire checked the photo and her face thoughtfully. No problem. Ill give you a half-sleeved suit jacket as well. Wear this blue crystal ne. Sure. To save time, the two girls agreed with each other quickly. ire pped, and footsteps sounded at the door. Mya looked over, seeing four maids entering. Lady ir, Ms. Saunders, we are at your service. Take this dress down. Find the matched shoes. Iron the suit jacket. Take out the essories. Also, bring me my makeup box. Yes, Lady ire. Mya was shocked by the scene as it seemed like a superstars style. My dear sister-inw, I wont let Eloise steal your show, ire emphasized again. In the afternoon, some reporters wille over as well. Mya wondered if ire had grudges against Eloise. Why are youughing? ire was confused. Mya said, Ive won Finnleys heart. I dont mind letting her steal the show. Chapter 809 Trust Me ire was amused. This is Russells Vi instead of the Calders. I will never let her steal the show. Soon, the maids found the Bohemian dress, ording to the photo. This is it, right, Lady ire?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Exactly! ire prompted, Mya, hurry. Get changed. Mya took over the dress from a maid and thanked her before entering the dressing room. With a bright smile, ire waited in the cloakroom in a good mood. Other maids prepared high heels, a suit jacket, and some essories. One also brought ires makeup box. ire majored in aesthetics at college, so she was adept at makeup, styling, and design. She was a girl on top of fashion. Besides, she used to be an advertising model. That was why she had so many dresses. Shortly after, Mya walked out with the dress. The Bohemian dress seemed to be made for her as it fit her perfectly. How stunning! ire trotted to her. Hurry. Look into the mirror. Mya turned around and checked on herself in the mirror with a leisurely smile. Then she asked, Ive put on the dress. Where is Finnley? ire was slightly taken aback. Then sheined, You are so boring! We must win against Eloise with our auras today. Are you using me, Ms. Russell? Mya asked bluntly, Do you have grudges against Eloise Calder? The two girls looked into each others eyes. ire had topromise. Squeezing a smile, she exined, A deal, OK? Be obedient. Ill help you put on makeup. Then Ill take you to see Finnleyter. You have my word. Trust me. As she spoke, she pulled Mya to sit in an armchair. My dear sister-inw, Eloise wants to steal Finnley from you. Shes your sworn enemy, ire chuckled, Im on your side. Before Mya spoke again, she added, By the way, do you know what Finnley told me earlier? Why didnt he receive you at the gate? Why? Mya looked at her with interest. ire answered, He didnt know the girl would be you. When he sent the birthday gifts to my grandfather and Mr. Powell, he overheard them talking about bringing you two together. Your grandfather suggested introducing you to Finnley, and my grandfather agreed. They took the initiative to mention it. Finnley was scared shitless. Mya was taken aback. Is Finnley so attractive? He has to dodge girls. Ha ha ha Sort of, ire continued, Then my grandfather ordered him to apany you today and make you feel at home. However, Finnley let me help him do it. Mya was amused andughed. He was so scared that he turned off his phone? Mmm hmm. ire suggested, Lets give him a shockter. Mya was intrigued by such a n, expecting ire to finish the makeup ASAP. Did Eloise Calder stay herest night? Mya asked suddenly. ire, however, thought she had understood some implications of her question. TSK. TSK. TSK. Are you jealous, Mya? Im just asking. No, she didnt. Her house is nearby ours. Why would she have stayed here overnight? ireined, She arrived here early this morning, waiting for Finnley toe home excitedly. Unfortunately, Finnley ignored her all the time. She truly loves your brother, Mya remarked and didnt feel Eloise was a threat. Who knows? I dont like her. Shes too willful, ire remarked bluntly. She was too talkative. Shes pretty, but her face is too sickening. Mya could tell she did have some grudges against Eloise. Chapter 810 How Could She Do That A whileter, Mya asked, ire, do your parents know me? What did they say about me? She and Finnley were in the news, so she guessed Finnleys parents must have seen it. Not my parents, ire exined with a smile, My father is the younger brother of Finnleys father. We are actually cousins. Mya recalled that Finnley had mentioned it to her once. My parents passed away in a car ident when I was five. ire didnt look upset while telling her as she had let go of the sorrow. Since then, I have stayed in Finnleys home. Mya looked at her smiling face in the mirror. Im sorry. She seemed to see the deeply hidden sorrow in ires heart. Its alright. irebed her hair. Uncle Albert and Aunt Violet have be more open-minded these years. In the past, they did hope Finnley to marry Eloise. After all, the Russell and the Calder families were friends for almost a century, and we know each other well. However, Finnley is strongly against it. He has run away from home and would rather work for another person than take over our familyspany. His parents love and care about him. Therefore, they changed their mind and said that as long as Finnley would be happy, they could let him decide his own marriage. By the way, ire added, Finnley has never had a girlfriend before you. He was always a straight-A student. At school, only he worked hard in his favorite fields without sparing a second to pay attention to any girls. If Finnley isnt romantic as you expected, it will only mean hes not a scumbag, at least. He doesnt have any experience in pleasing a girl. Please dont get mad at him. Her words reminded Mya of the moments when she was with Finnley. Hes a neat freak. Hes annoyed as girls will lose hair. I can tell why he never had a girlfriend before. I agree. He is a neat freak. ire giggled. How did you guys meet and be lovers? You must tell me details some other day. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Mya could tell ire was always smiling while chatting. ire seemed to be a worry-free, optimistic girl. In fact, Finnley is romantic, Mya praised. You know what? After seeing the news that day, I couldnt believe my eyes, ire said, I wondered how excellent the girl was to be Finnleys girlfriend. Later, when I heard him mention you on the phone, I could tell you were a perfect match. At the cloakroom door, Eloise had been standing for a long while. ires words annoyed her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. ire Russell! How could you do this to me? Eloise at the cloakroom in anger. Mya had put on a beautiful dress, and ire put on makeup for her personally. Eloise guessed Mya would probably be the pretties one at the banquet. The reporters woulde to the vi in the afternoon. Eloise was unwilling to let another woman steal the show. She realized, mostly importantly, she must stop Finnley from knowing Mya hade to his house. Evidently, Finnley hadnt known Mya was Archies granddaughter. ire tried to help Mya surprise him. Thinking of that, Eloise held the hemline of her dress and trotted away. Excuse me. Where is Finnley? Good day, Ms. Calder. Sorry, but I dont know. Hi, do you know where Finnley is? Hello, Ms. Calder. Sorry, but I have no idea. The servant shook his head. Eloise didnt give up. She checked the parking lot and saw Finnleys car. Excuse me. Have you seen Finnley? No, I havent, Ms. Calder. Eloise had even made an excuse to send Finnley away so he wouldnt meet Mya. Unfortunately, she failed to find him. She panicked. Chapter 811 I’ll Take You to See Finnley There was a study with two doors in the west corner of the vi. Bodyguards were guarding the door. For an influential family, a study was an important ce. Usually, outsiders were forbidden to enter as there wereptops and confidential documents in the study. Racks of philosophy and economy books filled the room. Some seemed profound and needed the reader to have a particr knowledge base. Finnley and Albert watched the backyard view in front of the French window. On a table behind them was a pot of ck tea, spreading a fragrance in the air. Silence nketed the study. I know what you mean, Dad, Finnley drawled, I also understand how you feel. You are still too young to retire. I can take yourpany over in a few years. Albert had been there, so he instantly figured out what was in Finnleys mind. For her, right? Right. Finnley didnt deny it. I like her. Weve just started dating. If Ie home to inherit yourpany, Im afraid she cant stand the long-distance rtionship. Neither can I. If I agree to let you marry her and give you a few more years, will you quit the Marsh Group? I will, Finnley answered without hesitation. Looking at his father, Finnley found more wrinkles on his face than before. Dad, Im the only son of our family. I know my responsibilities clearly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. His answer sent Albert into relief. If you like her, you must treasure her. A gentle smile touched Alberts lips. He patted Finnleys shoulder and added, Dont act stupid in your first love. Once you missed her, you would regret it for the rest of your life. Upon hearing his words, Finnley seemed to understand some bygones in his eyes. The huge cloakroom, Russells Vi. Sitting in front of the mirror, Mya checked on herself. She had to admit ire was an expert in styling as she was stunned by herself. Nothing seemed to be exaggerating, but Mya liked her look very much. Done! ire put down the eyebrow pencil, nted her hands on her hips, and stared at the pretty girl in the mirror. How do you like it? You are awesome, ire! Myaplimented her truly. You are an expert indeed. The most professional one Ive ever seen. Come with me. Let me take you to see Finnley. ire grabbed her hand and pulled her out of the cloakroom. Since you love my skills today, let me be your exclusive stylist at your wedding. Remember to reward me well. Before Mya answered, she added, And you must make sure the bridegroom will be Finnley. Or Ill break up with you. Mya thought she was indeed talkative. She hadnt responded, but ire couldnt stop speaking. However, Mya liked her character. ire pushed a door open and sent her in. Evidently, it was a bedroom because Mya saw a big bed. Looking at ire in confusion, she asked, Where is he? ire leaned forward and whispered in her ear. Then she pushed Mya and prompted, Hurry! Do as I told you. Ill call him over. Then she turned away with a naughty smile. Mya darted at the unlocked door and nced around the bedroom slowly. Although Finnley hadnt returned home for years, his bedroom was clean and tidy. She wondered if his family was always looking forward to his return. The door of the study. Good day, Lady ire, the bodyguards bowed. Is Finnley in the study? ire paused her steps and asked. Yes, he is, a bodyguard answered, So is Master Albert. ire was about to walk forward but stopped mid-step. How long have they been there? If they were talking about something serious, she wouldnt interrupt them. Although worry-free and careless usually, she was also sensible. Chapter 812 Eloise Was Pissed off For a while, the bodyguard answered. When ire was hesitant, she saw Finnley walk out of the study, striding towards her. Finnley! She put on a worried look. When Finnley got closer, she took his arm. Why? Anything wrong? asked Finnley leisurely, Have they arrived? Mr. Powells granddaughter is so hateful! ireined while dragging him forward, She found your bedroom,y on your bed, and insisted on meeting you in person. Finnleys eyes became icy. He gazed at her in silence. ire could feel a chill. Ha ha Hes mad. Suddenly, Finnley quickened his pace. ire had to let go of his arm as she couldnt walk so fast. However, she expected how things would go next. Shortly after, Finnley arrived at his bedroom, which he hadnt entered for years. However, it still belonged to him. He pushed the door open and entered. Seeing a trembling bulge on his bed, he confirmed someone was hiding there. Get out! Finnley hated his private space to be intruded on, his face dark, not to mention the girl was hiding on his bed. nketed by the quilt with the warm sunshine smell, Myaughed so hard that she couldnt help trembling. She could tell how annoyed Finnley looked without checking on him. However, she ignored his order. Are you deaf? Get off my bed! Finnley was indeed angry, almost exploding. However, the girl seemed unwilling to get off. Finnley failed to repress his anger, bent over, grabbed a corner of the quilt, and lifted it fiercely. The quit fell to the ground. Mya bounced up. Ha ha ha Finnley was taken aback, and she pounced at him. By instinct, he held her in his arms. Mya wrapped her arms and legs around his body. Why are you so mad? I onlyy on your bed for a while. Why did you toss the bed to the floor?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. I didnt expect to see you here. Finnley was surprised, a smile blossoming across his face. You said you couldnt make it earlier. Why didnt you call me ahead of time? You scared me. I couldnt make it for real. Mya pinched his ear. But on the way to my grandfathers birthday banquet, I was told he was your grandfathers colleague in the military. They decided to celebrate their birthdays together. Are you Mr. Powells granddaughter? I am. Finnley was shocked and delighted. At the door, Eloise watched the scene from the crack, feeling jealous. She felt indeed reluctantly. After learning Mya was Mr. Powells granddaughter and seeing how much Finnley liked her, Eloise had a sense of crisis. She turned away, leaving the room full of happyughter behind. Eloise saw the elegant woman entering the living room on the first floor, so she trotted over. Mrs. Russell, she called. Violet smiled at her. Yes, Eloise? Mrs. Russell, Mr. Powells granddaughter is Finnleys so-called girlfriend. Eloise was anxious. I heard the old Mr. Russell suggest Mr. Powell introduce his granddaughter to Finnley. Seeing how anxious she was, Violet consoled her. Dont cry, Eloise. Or your makeup will be ruined. Some reporters have arrived in the yard. However, Eloise had lost control as she was too agitated. They are even acting in your house. Theyve gone too far, Eloise emphasized, Mrs. Russell, I dont think they are truly in love. Eloise Hes been single for many years. Eloise was puzzled. Once I found him, he immediately dered he had a girlfriend. Its absolutely an excuse as he doesnt want to get married so young. He used such ame excuse to reject me. Wait, Eloise. Violet studied her expression. Holding her shoulders gently, she asked, Have you seen something? Please follow me, Mrs. Russell. Eloise held her hand, leading her towards Finnleys bedroom. Chapter 813 Meeting the Parents Violet didnt stop her. As a mother, she also wished to know what had happened upstairs. However, she didnt expect Archies granddaughter to be the girl to who Finnley had confessed. It was indeed a coincidence. Violet was slightly shocked. However, after calming down, she felt it meant the two youngsters had a fate. On the contrary, Eloise naively wished Violet could take her side. Meanwhile, ire was enjoying a high tea on the balcony alone. She wasnt nosy, so she didnt want to know what was happening in Finnleys room. Anyway, her mission waspleted after the two lovebirds had met. Since childhood, ire had been close to Finnley. Therefore, she was thrilled for him after he had found a girlfriend. At the door of Finnleys bedroom, Eloise pulled Violet closer. Through the crack, they saw the harmonious and romantic scene inside. Mya wrapped her legs around Finnleys waist and her arms around his neck. Finnley held her, circling in the room. If I had known you woulde over, I wouldnt have felt tortured in the morning, Finnley said bluntly, While driving towards my house, I couldnt stop missing you. Did you wish to stay with me? asked Mya deliberately. What do you think? Watching them through the door crack, Violet thought about her youth. Seeing the faint smile on her face, Eloise gaped. A sharp pang raised in her heart. Shortly after, Violet withdrew her gaze, propped her arm on Eloises shoulder, and took her away from the door. Eloises mind was jumbled. She couldnt help wondering what was in Violets mind. Eloise, Violet said while taking her downstairs, Only when the two persons love each other could they be happy in the future. Do you understand what I mean? Tears had blurred Eloises eyes. She almost fell from the stairs. Violet quickly reacted and pulled her back. Eloise! Mrs. Russell Eloise said in a trembling tone, staring at her, In this world, no one else will love Finnley more than I do. For a moment, Violet didnt know how to reply. I love Finnley. So very much, Eloise continued, My admiration and love for him have been deepened in my bones since my childhood. Eloise Mrs. Russell, whenever I thought he had fallen in love with another girl Eloise looked at her tearfully. Whenever I thought Finnley would leave my life, I felt a torturing pain in my chest. Violet took her to the first floor, passed her a handkerchief, and poured her a ss of herbal tea. There are too many reporters in the yard. Eloise, calm down. Im sorry, but I cannot help. Many vehicles had been parked in the yard outside. The rtives and friends of the Russell and the Powell families had arrived gradually, and so had the reporters with invitations and close clients of the Russell Group. The vi became lively. It was a grand birthday banquet.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. While the guests were chatting in the yard, Albert met other guests at the gate, ensuring they were well received. Finnleys bedroom, the second floor. Mya hopped down from Finnley, peeing out of the door. Where is ire? Shes missing. Ignore her. She must be having fun in a corner. Finnley knew his cousin well. Lets not interrupt her. Go meet my grandfather with me. Mya didnt expect to meet his family so soon, feeling shocked. Holding her hand, Finnleyced his fingers with hers tightly. Lets go. While leaving the bedroom, heplimented, You look wonderful today. Chapter 814 Welcome to Join Our Family You mean I didnt look wonderful before? Mya asked with a yful smile. Thats not what I mean, Finnley denied and changed his wording, You are always gorgeous. Myaplimented ire, ire is an expert in styling. I also think I look prettier than usual. While chatting, they went to the first floor. Finnley took her to a side hall in the west corner. Grandpa! Mr. Powell! The two old men turned around upon hearing Finnleys voice. In a hurry, they stood up and waved at the two. Come here, Finnley. Come here, Mya. Archie and Benedict eagerly wished to bring the two youngsters together. However, the two old men suddenly noticed Finnley and Mya were holding hands. Do you guys They exchanged a confused nce with each other. Grandpa, Finnley smiled and exined gently, Mr. Powells granddaughter is my girlfriend in Arkpool City. Mya bowed at Benedict gracefully again. Grandpa, she greeted him politely. The side hall was quiet for two seconds. Then the two old men hugged each other excitedly. Great! What a fate! That saves our efforts. Well be inws soon. Finnley and Mya also felt relieved. Theughter echoed in the harmonious hall. Lets go, kids, Benedict said joyfully, Lets go meet the guests. The two old men were about to stride out of the side hall. Finnley replied, Grandpa, Ill take Mya to meet my parents first. Well be there soon. He was considerate. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw Albert holding a goblet while greeting guests in the yard. Therefore, Finnley decided to let Mya meet his mother first. I didnt bring any gifts. Mya felt embarrassed and stopped him, Wait, Finnley. My father prepared birthday gifts for our grandfathers. Shall we drive to buy some gifts first? No, Mya. Forget about it, Finnley answered tenderly, My mother is understanding. She wont mind it. However, Mya disagreed. Your mother must like Eloise Calder a lot. She felt worried.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Finnley was slightly startled. Then he answered seriously, Mya, Im sure shell like you more. I talked to my father in the study earlier. I can decide my marriage myself. Please rest assured. With those words, he held her hand tightly as if he encouraged her with invisible power. In another side hall, Finnley found his mother with Mya. Violet wore an elegant dress, looking beautiful and gentle. Seeing her son take his girlfriend to her, Violet hurriedly put down the teacup in her hand, stood up, and beamed at them. Mya, Finnley stood before Violet while holding Myas hands and introduced, This is my mother. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Russell, Mya bowed at Violet respectfully. Mom, Finnley turned to Violet and introduced, Shes Mya Saunders, my girlfriend. With a smile, Violet looked Mya up and down. Thinking the girl tightly wrapped her limbs around Finnleys body earlier, she thought Mya was lovely. Standing gracefully under her future mother-inws gaze, Mya felt slightly tense. Finally, their gaze met in mid-air. Violet said, Mya, wee to join our family. Mya hadnt expected to be epted by Finnleys mother so soon. Looking into Violets kind eyes, she smiled brightly. Thank you, Mrs. Russell. Chapter 815 Surrounded by the Reporters After nodding at them, Violet walked towards the yard. Watching her elegant figure vanish in sight, Mya breathed a sigh of relief. She had met her future mother-inw. It turned out the first encounter wasnt as horrible as she had imagined. When Mya returned to her senses, she found Finnley tenderly gazing at her without blinking. His eyes were full of affection. Finnley and Mya left the side hall, walking towards Albert, who had finished chatting with a guest. When Albert turned around with a goblet in hand, he saw the two youngsters walking towards him. With a single glimpse, he noticed they were hand-in-hand. Albert was surprised as he didnt expect Mya to appear. However, he recalled she was Archies granddaughter. Comparing her with the girl in the news, he finally recognized they were the same person. Finnley and Mya watched his expression change, thinking he must feel shocked. Dad. Finnley stopped with Mya in front of his father. Shes Mya Saunders, my girlfriend. Shes also Mr. Powells granddaughter. Alberts kind gaze fell on Mya. Finnley added, Mya, this is my father. Nice to meet you, Mr. Russell, Mya bowed at him. Albert darted at theirced fingers gently. Nice to meet you, too, Mya. Albert finally felt relieved. Finnley wasnt a teenage boy anymore, so he should have a girlfriend and consider getting married. Not far from them, Eloise watched the scene. Although her makeup was delicate, she looked frustrated. She couldnt hear what Albert was saying to Finnley and Mya, but ording to their expressions, the conversation seemed kind. She could tell Albert didnt dislike Mya. Suddenly, a few reporters surrounded Eloise. Excuse me, Ms. Calder. Whats going on there? a reporter asked bluntly as he noticed Finnley with another girl, Why is Mr. Finnley Russell holding another girls hand? Arent you Mr. Finnley Russells fiancee? Right. Ms. Calder, have you broken up? Even if youve broken up, how can he find a new girlfriend so soon? Did he bring his girlfriend back home to meet his parents?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Ms. Calder, are you here today to celebrate the old Mr. Russells birthday as Finnleys fiancee? The reporters asked questions one after another. Eloise had no time to react. She wanted to cover up her sadness, but it was toote. Her migraine made her stop thinking and unable to utter an answer. Ms. Calder, can you kindly answer our questions? Suddenly, Finnley and Mya walked towards the reporters hand-in-hand. Wait! What are you doing? Mya wanted to keep it lowkey. She subconsciously wanted to break free from his grip, but Finnley tightened it. The reporters must be questioning her about our rtionships, Finnley reminded her clinically, To avoid her lying to them, we must make a rification. Can we just ignore her? Mya pulled him to stop forcibly. Its inappropriate today. Our grandfathers are celebrating their birthday today. We cant make trouble. Why inappropriate? Finnley beamed at her under the sunshine, his smile sincere and warm. Were in our home. You are one of us, too. As he spoke, he pulled her towards the reporter again. Mya, however, hadnt been prepared to appear to confront the reporters. It was her first visit to the Russell family, so she wanted to keep a low profile. Unfortunately, Finnley didnt allow it. Hello, my media friends. Please stop bothering Ms. Calder, Finnley called to the reporters, Shes our guest today. His words attracted the reporters attention, and Eloise followed their gaze to look at him. They all saw Finnley and Mya walking hand-in-hand. The next second, the reporters rushed to the two lovebirds, leaving Eloise behind. Chapter 816 Against It Eloise was so angry that she stamped her feet. She clenched her fists and her beautiful face seemed ferocious! Mr. Russell! Is Ms. Calder your fiance? Can you talk about your rtionship now? The reporter seized the opportunity and asked directly. Finnley didnt avoid the question, he let go of Myas hand and put his arm around her waist. Mya was not used to the spotlights and reporters were all filming. She kept a smile. She had to keep it up for Gloria! Ive never dated Ms. Calder. How can you call her my fiance? Finnley responded, the Russell family and the Calder family have been friends for many years, our parents are good friends, and the two families have business cooperation. The marriage was decided by our parents, but now, we are free to choose who we love. At this, Eloises face turned livid, and she looked at Finnley with wide eyes. And Finnley happened to look at her, he said, Its just a thought of our parents. We didnt take it seriously. He said this to the reporters and also, to Eloise. Not far away, rence and Shirley walked around the ce and marveled at the Russell Group. They identally spotted Finnley and Mya walking over while the reporters had left. The two stopped and Shirley was stunned, Finnley?This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. rence was also stunned for a moment, Why are you here? On second thought, the Russell family, Finnley Ruseell Then they suddenly were enlightened. Finnley was from THE Russell family! Hes even richer than you have found him, Shirley murmured in shock, And hes heir to the Russell family, he must be an excellent young man. Hearing his wifesments, rence could not help but smile. You opposed to them being together before. Finnley and Mya had already walked up to them. Dad, mom! Mr. And Mrs. Saunders, Finnley was very polite, with a gentle smile. Not far away, Eloise looked at them talking and smiling, she felt extremely jealous. She was out this time. After a while, the sound of helicopter came overhead, the propeller was circling and the ne wasnding. Ivan and Jennifer came with the children. Daddy, the video is ready! Alfie said firmly, holding the tabletputer in his hand, and we can copy it now. The evidence can be turned to the police! Ivan stroked his little head. Thank you, my boy! Daddy, lets go to the amusement park someday! I want to y the roller coaster! Alfie took Jennifers hand. And we are taking mommy, Diana and grandma! Well, we can go on a vacation someday. Pick a ce and mommy will make a holiday n. With that, the helicopternded on the openwn. The reporters watched from a distance, guessing who it would be. Ivan held the kids in his arms with Jennifer behind him, the family of four walked down the gangway together. They were a perfect match with two cute children. Wow! Its Mr. Marsh! The reporters in Jacksonville had never seen Ivan in person before. Moreover, tomorrow is theunch for the True Love series. They all screamed excitedly and rushed over. Chapter 817 Came to Celebrate The appearance of the helicopter here had already caused quite a sensation. In addition, the reporters were all shouting excitedly, all the guests present in the yard looked over. The family of four had wanted to keep a low profile, but failed. They attracted everyones attention at their presence. Ivan was tall and handsome, attracting all the women present. Jennifer was dressed quietly elegant. She was young, with clear eyes, refreshing. Alfie and Diana, dressed in matching suits, looked at the journalists and people in the yard. They pouted. Was it necessary to stare at them? Mr. Marsh! I heard that Mr. Eastwood is going tounch their True Love series in the same ce as the Marsh Group. Is this true? And on the same day! Mr. Marsh, what do you think of his obvious provocation? I know you are not afraid of him, but what countermeasures do you have for tomorrow? The reporters kept asking Ivan stood on thewn, patiently said to everyone, everyone, today is Mr. Russells 80th birthday, he is the host here. As for you concerns, tomorrow you will know the answers on TV news. Today, I will not give any reply, and I hope you dont ask any questions on such an asion here. The Russell family were shocked by the arrival of the Marshes. They were still in astonishment. Although there was a distance between them, Ivans handsome face and overbearing presence impressed the Russells. Then, Finnley walked towards them. Finnley Violet murmured, Why is Mr. Marsh here? Tomorrows theunch for the True Love series, he should be very busy today, right? Mr. Marsh saidst night that he woulde here no matter how busy he was to show his sincerity, Finnley exined. Hurry! Albert finally came to himself, Go greet them! Then, the Russell family walked to Ivan and his family. The reporters had returned to their seat after hearing Ivans words, but the cameras were still fixed on the Marshes from a distance. This was a rare good opportunity, some journalists may not have a chance to meet them in person all their careers. Ivan put down the children, and he and Jennifer held each of the childrens hands, walking towards the Russell family. The Russell family felt honored by their arrival. Mr. And Mrs. Marsh! What a pleasant surprise! You have two adorable children! The Russell family greeted them. Ivan had a gentle smile from the bottom of his heart on his face, which made him look easy-going. Mr. and Mrs. Russell, Finnley, Mya. Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. Jennie! Why are you here? Mya happily loosened Finnleys hand and kissed the children on their cheeks. Alfie, Diana, Ive missed you!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Hello, Mya! We miss you two! You are still so beautiful! Eloise looked at them from a distance. She felt so jealous that even the Marshes came! But when her eyes fell on Ivan, there was less hatred in them. He was extremely handsome and charming. She was deeply attracted by the innate aura of a sess man like him. Working with such an excellent man, Finnley must be equally as excellent. Around them, there were some reporters filming. Ivan walked in and owned the ce in an instant. They all envied Jennifer. How lucky was she to marry such a rich and charming man? Chapter 818 Eloise’s Luck The two children were extremely adorable, with big eyes, long eyshes. They looked like characters from childrens cartoons. And now, Mya was ying with the children. She looked like a little girl with a pure smile on her face, chasing the kids on the grasnd. When Ivan and Jennifer learned that Benedict and Myas grandfather wererades in the army and were both turning 80 years old this year, they were both surprised. That must be fate. You seem destined to be family! Ivan was blessing them, You are meant to be together. Jennifer said, Finnley and Mya are a perfect match.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Russell family were delighted to hear that. They believed in Ivan and Jennifers judgment and liked Mya even more. Not far away, Mya heard this and felt shy. While Eloise felt like an outsider here. Come, lets go y frisbee! Mya found two frisbees and handed the pink frisbee to Diana, blue, to Alfie. On the spaciouswn, the sun shone on them. The two children were running happily, their pleasantughter rang through the whole ce with joy. The children lit up the whole party. After ying frisbee, Mya took the children to wash their hands and gave them snacks. Luxury cars came, parked in an orderly manner. The receptionists greeted the guests arrived. The banquet hall of the vi was magnificent, with exquisite desserts, white porcin tes and shining silver tableware. The guests were dressed formally, holding sses of wine andughing. Most of them were talking about Ivan, who was always admired by everyone everywhere he went. The guests all brought well-prepared gifts. They had all heard about Finnley and Mya being together now. While the Calders had been in embarrassment. Alfie and Diana finished their snacks and came to the courtyard. The evening wind, along with the fragrance of flowers, blew on them and the sunset as beautiful as a picture. Alfie,e chase me! Diana ran happily in her little dress. Alfie was also having fun, Slower! He ran after her. Not far away, Eloise stood on thewn with a ss of red wine. She enjoyed the sunset in the horizon, trying to shake the sadness inside her away. She took a sip of her wine from time to time. When Diana turned her head to look at Alfie while running, she identally bumped into Eloise. The wine in her ss shook, sshed on both Diana and Eloises dresses. Ah! Diana quickly apologized. Im sorry,dy! I didnt mean it! Diana looked up and saw Eloise looking down at her. Dianas beautiful little face was stained with red wine. Eloise hurriedly took a handkerchief from the passing waiters tray and bent over to wipe the wine stain off Dianas face, Its okay. Let me help you. Miss, you are pretty! Diana looked up at her and was attracted by her delicate face. Alfie ran over and said, Diana, are you all right? Im all right, Alfie! the little girl said shyly, but I got this Misss dress dirty. Im sorry. The children were raised to be polite, which surprised Eloise. Miss, we are sorry! Alfie also sincerely told Eloise, My sister didnt mean it. Is this dress expensive? I will have my daddy to pay you. No, its okay. Eloise didnt dare to ask Ivan forpensation, so she said with a smile, It will be clean after washing it. Even if it couldnt be washed clean again, Eloise wont mind. These were Ivans kids. It was an honor to be able to talk to them. Chapter 819 Stop the Obsession All right. Eloise stood straight with the handkerchief, your cute little face has been wiped clean. Diana, lets go find Mya! Alfie took Dianas hand and walked away. Diana looked back as she walked, Goodbye, miss! Eloise forced a smile, waved at the little girl. When she heard the word Mya, she became inexplicably sad again. She then saw Mya out in a Bohemian dress and walked into the ballroom holding the hands of the children. Eloise thought that she must be really close with the Marshes. At the door of the banquet hall, she saw that Finnley put his arm around Myas shoulder as they both walked in, and after a while, they came out again. They were eating snacks with the kids on thewn in the evening breeze, with smiles on their faces. They looked like a happy family of four. At this time, two reporters were filming Eloise not far away. Shes Mr. Russells fiance, right? Why is she drinking here alone? Not anymore. I heard they had never dated. At this moment, Gloria came out of nowhere. She smiled and looked at Eloise, and then loudly reminded the reporters, My brother and his girlfriend are over there! You should be filming them! Eloise heard the words and turned around. She met Glorias eyes and saw the two reporters. Eloise watched as Gloria walk up to her. She had wanted to talk to her when she turned around and walked straight to the banquet hall. Looking at Glorias back, Eloise got inexplicable anger! If she had not interfered, she and Finnley would not have fallen out so soon! Then Eloise saw the reporters filming Finnley and Mya. She did note back to herself until Gloria came to her with desserts. Eloise, stop the obsession, Gloria said to her. Eloise looked back and saw her near her again. When did shee? Gloria had two desserts in her hands and handed her a share. Try it. It was made by an Italian pastry maker. You shouldnt drink too much wine. Eloise put the ss in the tray in the hands of a passing waiter, Thank you. She took the delicate dessert. You cant force something to happen, you know? Gloria said, The two families have agreed in their union. If you let go now, the Calder family will not look too bad. Let go Eloise smiled at her, Gloria, you said that because you have not loved someone. When you fall in love with a person, and he does not love you, its hard to let go. But no one objects to them being together. No matter how close the friendship between the Russell family and the Calder family is, Finnleys their son and they wont give up on their sons happiness for you, will they? Glorias words made good sense, but Eloise was not willing to admit it. Not far away, a reporter was photographing Finnley and Mya. The two looked happy together. Gloria didnt talk to Eloise for long. She just said something she wanted to say, and then turned around and left. As soon as she left, Pierre came over and saw Eloises loneliness and sadness. Dad Eloise was in grievance, her voice trembling. Pierre felt sorry for her. He only had one precious daughter, who had been the apple of his eye. And what Finnley had done today had convinced the elders of the Russell family.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Finnley handled it well. He has made it clear about the engagement. Shirley was pleased. I hope he will love Mya and make her happy forever. While rence firmly believed in him, Hes Benedicts grandson, he must be excellent. Chapter 820 I Want Finnley The dinner had begun, after the two birthday men made their speeches on the stage surrounded by flowers, the violinist began to y melodious music. The ball started. Young people who liked to dance could freely choose their dancing partners and dance together in the huge ballroom. Mr. Marsh, can I invite you to a dance together? Ivan was talking to his family when a gorgeously dressed girl plucked her courage and came over. Ivan was struck by her words. Jennifer was smiling, not angry at all. Ivan politely refused, Sorry, I dont like dancing. You dont necessarily have to like you. You must be a good dancer, please. The girls voice shivered slightly, You are the Prince Charming in every womans dream. I am really honored to meet you here today. Ivan looked at her and said gentlemanly, Miss, I have told you Is it because your wife is here? The girl quickly looked at Jennifer, begging her, Mrs. Marsh, please It has nothing to do with me. Jennifer smiled gently, her eyes filled with indifference, he didnt refuse you because of me being here. The girl suddenly became speechless, looking pitiful with her big eyes. When she looked at Ivan again, he didnt look as gentle as just now. The girl was too scared to say anything more and left timidly. At this time, Eloise, who had drunk several sses of wine, walked up to Finnley. Mr. Russell, can we have a dance together? Eloise smiled and stood in front of him. Finnley didnt expect she would invite him to a dance. Before he refused, Eloise said again, On this asion, you wont refuse me, will you? You cant appear so petty.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Finnley saw Myaing out of the bathroom anding this way. He smiled gently, and stretched out his hand. Eloise had thought that he had agreed, she quickly stretched out her hand, smiling. She had nned to fall down in his armster by ident. Finnley walked past her, and Eloise was stunned. She turned her head. Then, she saw Finnley took Myas hand and put his arm around her waist. Honey, lets dance. Finnley whispered in her ear in a gentle voice. Mya couldnt help smiling on her face, I cant do ballroom dance. I can only hip-hop dance. Ill teach you. Eloise, who stood there in sadness, instinctively stepped back as the reporters began to take pictures. She made room for Finnley and Mya. Finnley didnt care if she would feel embarrassed, even in such an asion, even in front of so many reporters. Eloise felt heartbroken. Walking out of the ballroom, the cool evening wind blew on her. Eloise felt cold all over her. Come on, honey. Her fathers familiar voice came to her ears. Pierre put his arm around her shoulder and took her to his car. When he opened the door for her, Eloise finally came to herself. She stopped and turned her eyes, reluctantly looking at the brightly-lit ballroom. Her days with Finnley in school came to her mind so vividly. Honey, give it up. You lost. Eloise got a lump in her throat. I wont lose! I love Finnley and I want him! Chapter 821 An Accident Hearing this, Pierre felt really sorry for her. He had always wanted to give his daughter the best, but there was nothing he could do about this matter. So what if he had money? Money couldnt buy love. Before the dinner party ended, Ivan, Jennifer and the children said goodbye to the Russell family. Because they had important things in work to do tomorrow, they had to go back to Arkpool to make the final confirmations tonight. Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, goodbye! The Russell family was honored to have them here tonight, they saw them off respectfully. Just as the helicopter took off, Alfie and Diana yawned and spoke. Mommy, Im a little sleepy. Mommy, Im sleepy, too.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Well, go to sleep. Jennifer tucked them in on the bed and took off their shoes for them. The children soon fell asleep, and Jennifer left the lounge. They must have been tired of running on thewn. Ivan, seeing Jennifer sitting down opposite, asked, Are they asleep? Yes. They seem really tired. Kids are energetic but they could easily get tired as well. I heard from Aubree that they did not take a nap today and yed in the yground for a whole morning. No wonder. Ivan, with tenderness in his deep eyes, said, We can have a quiet night tonight. Just then, Ivans phone rang, he took it out and looked at the Caller ID, his face changed slightly. Seeing him like that, Jennifer became nervous inexplicably. Who is it? Tomorrow was theunch for the True Love series. They had been preparing for it for so long, and they had been watching Catherine and Leslie the whole time, could there be an ident? Ivan looked up at his wife, answered the phone, put the phone in his ear, and heard a man reporting to him, Mr. Marsh, theres been an emergency! What is it? Ivan asked in a deep voice. Nora is dead. Ivan frowned and his eyes turned cold. Although Jennifer did not hear what the man said, looking at Ivans expression, she knew that there must be something unexpected. In the huge yard in the Russell family, most of the guests had not yet left, and many people were listening to Benedict and Archie tell stories of their past. They all felt lucky to live in a peaceful era. rence stood by the pool and was answering the phone. With one hand in the pocket, he was saying something to the caller with a serious expression. Dad! Turning his eyes and seeing her daughter running over, rence whispered a few more words to the caller, and then hung up the phone. A smile immediately appeared on his wrinkled face, Mya. Dad, Ive been looking for you for a long time! Mya walked up to him and said happily, Finnley and I are going back to Arkpool. Theres an importantunch tomorrow and he has to be there. You are leaving now? Yes! Mya nodded. You are driving there? Yes, Ivan and Jennifer are already gone, and Finnleys car is still here. We cant take the helicopter, said Mya, I can talk to him on the way and the trip wont be as boring. Drive safe on the road, rence said, Come home for tonight, or your mother will nag again. Myaughed, You are overthinking! Your mother is, not me, rence exined. Fine! I will! Mya promised, bye! Then she turned around and left. Finnley took Mya to say goodbye to the elders in the family and they walked to the yard. He opened the door for her and helped her get into the car. Eloise had been watching as the car was driven away. Sitting in the passenger seat of Pierres car, tears welled up in her eyes. They are gone. Are we going home now? Pierre asked in a gentle voice. Chapter 822 No Autopsy Eloise Slowly withdrew her gaze, she did not speak and was overwhelmed by mncholy. After a while, Pierre drove away. When the car drove away from the Russell family, Eloise looked out of the window at the brightly-lit vi. She shed tears. I cant live without Finnley. I would feel that my life is meaningless. Sadness came over her and her lips shivered like autumn leaves. She had no hope now. Hearing this, Pierres heart skipped a beat and he turned to look at Eloise, Dont say that, honey. Hes not worth it! At this time, Eloises mother who had been silent for a long time said, Yes, honey. You are an excellent young woman and you are beautiful. There are so many pursuers around you. Since Finnleys with someone else now, you might as well consider the other guys. You will have a happy life. Pierre said again, You have never dated him, why would you love him so deeply? Because I have never dated him, I cant let go! Eloise shouted, and was on the verge of breaking down, Just shut up! Dont say anything to me! Let me have some quiet time! Then silence appeared in the car, Eloise shrouded in sadness. In Arkpool. In an apartment, Catherine heard the news that Nora was dead, holding the phone in her hand, she asked worriedly again, Are you sure shes dead for sure? I am sure. They all thought it was a sudden death. said the man, The funeral home isnt going to have an autopsy. Because she doesnt have any family, because she is a nobody! Catherine gnashed her teeth and said, no one cares about her or wants to know how she died. Her subordinate knew how much she hated Nora. Catherine smiled, Good job. With that, she hung up the phone. Catherine stood at the window for two minutes before she calmed down. Tomorrow was theunch for the twopanies True Love series. This was the decisive battle against Ivan. Catherine soon stopped thinking about Nora. She was a dead woman now. Thinking that the Marsh Group would be found to sell shoddy jewelries tomorrow and that Ivan would be questioned by the media, Catherine instantly became excited and refreshed. She had just had a bath, Catherine took two sleeping pills, and got into her bed. Tomorrow must be a beautiful day, she had been looking forward to it!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. At night. At the door of the Youth Pub. Hearing the news of the sudden death of Nora, the owner, the customers left in a hurry and the bar soon became empty. A car from the mortuary house stopped at the door and several staff got off. Leslie, who had just arrived, stood by the bar counter and the neon lights shone on his sullen face. Josh stood by him, their eyes fixed on the woman in the lounge chair. Noray there with her messy hair, like a drunk woman. They had just received the call and rushed here. Tomorrow was theunch of the True Love series and they had been busy today. One of Leslies men came in and came to him, whispering, Mr. Eastwood, the mortuary staff are here. Without an immediate reply, Leslie kept silent. Josh turned to look at him, Mr. Eastwood, you have to think it over. If they found something in the autopsy and things turned huge, we would be found. There must be poison left in her. I know. Leslie knew how Nora died exactly. It couldnt be a sudden death. Three secondster, he said to his subordinate, Let them in and get the corpse out. Yes, sir. They would skip the autopsy. After this, Leslie would keep it down for a while and make the deals after this matter was over. Although he had a backing, he couldnt be sheltered from everything. He had to be careful. Chapter 823 Found It For Leslie, Nora was just a tool. He had had sex with her, but he had no feelings for her and she was just a pawn he could give up at any time. But Nora was indeed a good help among his many pawns. Therefore, although Leslie wouldnt seek justice for her, he would feel a little sorry about losing her. At night, in a helicopter flying to Arkpool. Ivan eyes squinted as he analyzed, He knew we were investigating him, so he cut the clue? To destroy the evidence? Was he afraid Nora might tell on him? Sitting opposite him, Jennifer held his hand, Even with Nora, we need solid evidence. Nora is an important witness, but thats all. I dont think it was Leslie who killed her. We have been very careful and he found us anyway. What a sly man! Ivans understanding of Leslie was refreshed, But I am surprised at his cruelty. Jennifer said to him, Be prepared for tomorrow. After this happened tonight, I am really worried he might do something else tomorrow. Lets dig deeper into this after tomorrowsunch. Go to sleep early tonight. Okay. Ivan rubbed her hand in the palm of his. Im not afraid of him. His exes are all on my side. Then he pulled her to sit down next to him and held her in his arms. You must be tired after all those days of hard work. With Jennifer here, Ivan could forget about the worries for now. Out of the Youth Pub, Josh opened the door and Leslie got into the passenger seat. The mortuary staff had just left and Nora would soon be cremated. Josh closed the door for him and got into the drivers seat, the car quickly drove away. Sold the bar, Leslie said. Yes, sir. Then, Leslie took out his phone and called someone, Investigate Noras death. His voice was low and cold. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Start with the people who had been in contact with her recently. He was sure that Nora was poisoned because he saw her finger tips a bit purple just now. Mr. Eastwood, I have been investigating it since I heard the news. His man report, I have found a suspect and some evidence to prove that it was her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. Who? Leslie looked out of the window. His man replied in a low voice, Miss Collins. Leslie frowned and his heart skipped a beat. He had thought of Ivan and some others. But he had never thought of Catherine! His eyes turned cold, Can you be sure? Mr. Eastwood, his men said to him. Im not sure you can make your judgment, but it depends on whether you want to believe it. Leslie believed it was Catherine. Although he wouldnt do anything about Catherine, he was indeed angry. After all, the Youth Pub was his liaison with his superiors. Nora had always been a good help. Catherine had gone a bit too far! Ivan and Jennifer took the children back to the Emerald Bay. The children were already asleep and were carried out of the helicopter by their parents. After putting the kids in bed, they talked about some details of tomorrowsunch, and then went to bed early. Two oclock in the morning. In an apartment, Catherine woke up from a nightmare. She dreamed that Nora came back again! Just likest time! Although in her dream, she had stabbed her dozens of times, Nora came back to life anyway. No It was just a dream. Sheforted herself. She got up and went to the bathroom. Feeling like smoking, she opened the drawer for the cigarette box, only to find it empty. Theres none here The cigars were all from Leslie and she had been used to smoking the brand. She sipped the tea andy back in bed. She felt sick all over and wanted to puke. She didnt fall asleep until it was four in the morning. Her clock rm was set at six. She woke up feeling sore all over her body. She didnt forget theunch today. Catherine wore her luxurious clothes and put on light makeup. Taking her bag, she was about to go out. Just as she opened the door, she was startled by Leslie, who was at the door. He was with a gloomy face. His eyes fixed on her. Chapter 824 He Knew Catherines heart skipped a beat and she knew why Leslie was here, for sure. Leslie stepped over. Facing his hostile sight, Catherine clenched the belt of her purse and instinctively stepped back. Step by step, Leslie approached her. Finally, Catherine was forced back to the living room, her shins hit the sofa and she was feeling extremely nervous. Leslie stood still in front of her, his cold eyes fixed on her, she wasnt your threat, why did you kill her? He knew? He did have a lot of connections. Catherine cleared her throat, calmed down and said coldly, She had to die. Tell me, why did you kill your mother? Leslie asked, Give me a reason! A reason to let you go! Catherine got a hunch that he might snap at her, but at the same time, she was sure he wouldnt do anything to her. Otherwise, he wouldnte here for a reason. She deserved to die. There is no reason. Catherine seemed fearless. Leslie knew that there was more between the two of them than Nora had told him. Catherine would not mention her miserable past. She was my woman. Leslie grabbed her neck and warned her, And you killed her? Catherine felt it hard to breathe. She didnt expect he would hurt her. Leslie was trying to warn her to be smarter from now on. She did not want to beg for mercy. She felt exhausted and closed her eyes as if she had epted her fate. Anyway, Leslie wouldnt kill her, he would give her some punishment at most. After all, there was aunch today. The next second, Leslie let go of her. Before she could even breathe, he forced her into the bedroom! He pushed her onto the bed and forced sex upon her. After the sex, Catherine coughed and was exhausted. This is just a lesson. Leslie stood by the bed, buttoning his shirt, You are special, but that doesnt give you right to do anything you want here.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. He added, Your mother has served me for many years. She had risked her life for me, yet I could give her up at any time. I knew she didnt die a sudden death, but Im not interested in seeking justice for her. She would be cremated and there wouldnt be a funeral. I will take it as she never existed. Catherine thought of Ingrid death. Everyone said Ivan was cruel, but he was so kindpared with Leslie. I want to ask you a question. Catherine, sitting in bed, covered her naked body with the quilt and said, Did you find something? Did you ask her to call and scare me so that I would call you for help? Was it a trap? You seem to be a little slow this time, Ms. Collins. You have always been smart, Leslie said with a smile, ncing at her with his hands in his pockets, If it werent for her help, how could I get you? Looking at his back as he left, Catherine got a heavy heart. She had been set up right from the very beginning. He was good. He was really good! Leslie knew that Catherine would show up at theunchter after he left. She was a tough woman. It had always been her wish to bring Ivan down. She had fought for so long for today. Indeed, Catherine adjusted herself soon. She took a bath, used almost a half of the shampoo to clean every inch her body. The whole bathroom was full of bubbles. She felt her body dirty! She wanted revenge! A revenge on Leslie! One day, she would collect all the evidence of his crimes and send him to prison! Catherine put on clean clothes and went downstairs. She came to the bakery to buy some bread, smelling the fragrance from the pastry, she suddenly got nausea. Chapter 825 Pregnant On the way to thepany, Leslie recalled what Nora had said to him. Leslie, I have done everything you asked me to well and never obeyed you. How could I go to her? Besides, shes just a mad woman. Shell kill me! There was a hint of fear in her tone when she said this. He could almost imagine how thrilling it was when she narrowly escaped from Catherine. The car stopped in front of thepany building. The driver opened the door for him, Leslie got out and entered the hall and took the elevator upstairs. Just when he entered the presidents office, Josh came in, holding a pile of documents in his hands, Mr. Eastwood, we have invited over 100 media to promote our products. Ms. Collins arranged for 60 of them on the first floor, do you know that? No. Leslie was not shocked. Just let her. Sir The Marsh Group will be found to sell fake jewelry today, Leslie said, Get the police ready in advance. They should arrive at about half past eight at the World Trade Tower. Catherine will take care of the rest. Josh nodded, thinking that there would be a chaos today. Next door, in the vice general office, Catherine had just sat down in her chair when her assistant came in, Ms. Collins, good morning. Good morning. The assistant looked at her suspiciously, Why are you wearing a turtleneck shirt? Its 32 degrees Celsius outside today! You might get rash. Catherine looked calm, I wanted to. The assistant smiled awkwardly. She had no idea, of course, that Catherines neck was filled with hickeys. She put down her bag, Have you had breakfast? I brought some bread, and some milk. Would you like to have some? Catherine indeed felt hungry and said in a much gentler tone, Can I? I have had breakfast. The assistant handed her the bread and milk and said with a smile. My boyfriend bought these for me. He didnt know I have had breakfast. Looking at the happy smile on her face, God knew how envious Catherine was. She probably would never meet someone who loved her in her life. The assistant put the food down on her desk, and when she opened the bag, the fragrance came and Catherine immediately felt nausea. She quickly covered her mouth, got up, and rushed to the bathroom! Ms. Collins! The assistant was freaked, and then chased after her, Ms. Collins, are you okay? In front of the sink, Catherine stood there, retching. The tap was turned on and the water was running. Ms. Collins her assistant was worried. They had to set for theunch soon. Are you ok? Catherine didnt know what was going on with her. She hadnt had much appetite recently, she always wanted to vomit, and the drowsiness After a long time, she scooped up a handful of water, washed her face, looked at herself in the mirror, her face was really pale. She wondered if she was sick. Ms. Collins the assistant looked at her and suddenly blurted out, Should you be pregnant? Catherine was stunned and turned to look at her, How could it be possible? She had been diagnosed to be infertile. Oh, right! Youre still single! her assistant said with a smile, How can you be pregnant? But when my sister-inw was pregnant, she had exact same symptom like you do. She looked pale and always felt nauseous.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing these words, Catherine felt a ringing in her ears. She calmed herself and cleared her throat. Go and prepare. We need to set out soon. Ok, Ms. Collins. You can take a short break. With that, the assistant turned around and left. Looking at herself in the mirror, Catherine once again recalled what the assistant had just said. Pregnant? Her feelings were a little mixed. She had been diagnosed to be infertile. This was a miracle. However, it was Leslies child It felt like hell. How could she take it? Chapter 826 Anticipated Day No! Impossible! Catherine adjusted her mood and returned to her office. Feeling starved, she pressed a boiled egg into her mouth. She reminded herself she was suffering from anemia and had been too busy recently. After breakfast, Catherine still felt her stomach empty and drooled while missing Leslies cigarettes. However, she didnt have any left in her apartment. Then she stood up and entered the presidents office. While reporting something, Josh saw her enter and broke off. Good morning, Ms. Collins. Ignoring him, Catherine gazed at Leslie coldly and walked towards him. Do you still have the cigarettes you gave to me before? Why? Leslie looked up and asked patiently. Have you finished them all? Still have it? Catherine asked. Evidently, she didnt have the mood to exin. Leslie answered bluntly, spinning the pen in his hand, They are expensive. If you want to give them to others like gifts, I cant give them to you. If you want to smoke them, I have plenty. Catherine answered indifferently, Ill smoke them myself. Leslie hinted at Josh, and thetter walked to a safe with a passcode, pulled out two packs, and passed them to her. Here you go, Ms. Collins. Catherine took them over and turned away without thanking them. Josh felt awkward, but Leslie didnt care about it. Even without Nora, Catherine would never escape him. Morning. Emerald Bay.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org. In the master bedroom, Jennifer tied the necktie for Ivan. Ivan pecked her forehead. Youve be more skilled. So have you. They agreed that Jennifer tied his necktie, and hebed for her for the rest of their lives. Im sure the release conference will seed today. Ivan propped his arms on Jennifers shoulders while walking on the stairs. Jennifer beamed at him with blessings. Yep. Absolutely. After breakfast, the driver pulled the rear door for them. Ivan and Jennifer sat in, heading for thepany. Meanwhile, Finnley and Mya got out of the car, standing in front of a beautiful vi. They exchanged a short nce, entering the living room hand-in-hand. Good morning, Mr. Russell, Ms. Saunders, a security guard bowed at them respectfully. Finnley asked, Have they got up already? They are putting on makeup, The security guardined, Women are always troublesome. Shortly after, Leslies nine ex-wives went downstairs, dressed as if they were going on blind dates. Watching them, Mya felt awkward. She thought those mid-aged women were indeed fashionable. Holding her hand, Finnley looked at the nine women. After staying here happily, you must have gained some weight,dies. Mr. Russell, mind yournguage. You know that weight is always a taboo topic for women. Also, we are in our forties. Dont think were too old. Although the womenined, they were not angry. After talking to Finnley several times, they liked him. Enough Finnley was unwilling to waste time on nonsense. Whether you can receive thest funds from the Marsh Group today depends on your performance today. Suddenly, Mya became interested and asked him, Let me lead them. OK? Dont be naughty, Finnley whispered to her, Leslie Eastwood is a tough nut to crack. Just watch the fun. Then he gave the nine women some reminders, let his men do things as nned, and informed them of the departure time. World Trade Tower opposite the Marsh Group was the most thriving economic center in Arkpool City. Today, twopanies jewelry release conferences would be held in the building. All the invited reporters had entered the halls. Chapter 827 Please don’t Misunderstand Many customers arrived earlier for the front seats to buy the series they had expected. Some reporters without invitation cards also gathered. They could also enter the halls but were not provided with lounges, drinks, or seats. They could only stand during the release conference but didnt mind it. The Marsh Groups release conference was held on the first floor. The decoration was high-end, guarded by spirited bodyguards. The R-n Groups release conference was on the second floor. Although they tried hard to decorate it well, the scene couldnt bepared to the first floor. The guests of the R-n Group could go upstairs through the arc stairs with ss handrails. Guest on the first floor could see the second floors stage when looking up. Meanwhile, the twopanies teams were ready to enter the halls. All the senior executives wore suits, standing upright. At least three bodyguards followed the jewelry boxes, watching them without blinking. Holding Jennifers hand, Ivan walked out of thepany entrance. Under the warm sunlight, they sat in the Lamborghini with a limited edition, which stood for influence. The senior executives followed them to the luxury cars behind. On the other side, Leslie waited for Catherine to arrive with more than a dozen senior executives downstairs of hispany. Instead of getting angry, he asked, Sit in my car? Catherine had just finished smoking, emanating a strong cigarette smell. Feeling spirited, she nodded her agreement. OK. She was in a good mood, so she didnt refuse. Many reporters were waiting in the hall. Although having a special rtionship with Leslie, Catherine didnt want others to know. Even if she pretended, she needed to fake she had a good rtionship with Leslie to avoid Ivan mocking her. Therefore, she took the initiative to take Leslies arm, which surprised Leslie and other senior executives. Lets go, shall we? Catherine gazed at him calmly. Werent we intimate in the morning? Why cant I take your arm now? Leslie wondered if she wanted to tell others about their rtionship. He didnt think it was a big deal. After all, he had no girlfriend and didnt fear Nora making a fuss. Therefore, he didnt shake her hand off, taking her towards his car nearby. Gosh! Whats the rtionship between Ms. Collins and Mr. Eastwood? Mr. Eastwood should be more than 15 years older than her. Thepany employees discussed in low voices. Suddenly, Catherines assistant walked out of thepany lobby and saw the two sitting in the car intimately. She was so shocked that her heart tightened. Earlier, Catherine dered she was single in thedies room. However, she behaved like Leslies girlfriend now. If shes pregnant, Mr. Eastwood is the father of her baby? the assistant muttered, thinking it was indeed chaotic. What did you say? An employee was an alert listener.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The assistant was shocked again. Nothing. I didnt say anything. Panic shed through her face. You said Ms. Collins had been pregnant, didnt you? the employee asked bluntly, gazing at her without blinking. No! The assistant hurriedly exined, Please dont misunderstand. I only saw her retch in thedies room and look pale, just like my sister-inw when she was pregnant. Ms. Collins is single. How could she be pregnant? How do you know if shes single? Shes in her thirties, unlike an innocent teenage girl. She should have that kind of desire. Why they were bandying about Catherine, the vehicles roared away Chapter 828 Smell of the Battlefield A quarterter, luxury cars stopped in front of the World Trade Tower. Coincidentally, the vehicles of Leslie and Ivan arrived at the same time. Whoa! Here theye. Countless reporters became excited. Raising their cameras, they couldnt stop taking photos. The scene was crowded. Everyone tried to squeeze into the front. The shiny rear doors were open, and Ivan and Leslie got off the cars in unison. Ivan was young and slender with an excellent temperament. Under the golden sunlight, he looked like an emperor. On the other side, Leslie wore a tailored, handcrafted suit with a stern look. As an experienced businessman, he also emanated a strong aura. Jennifer was petite and lovely. Wearing an elegant dress, she took Ivans arm lovingly. Standing by Leslie aloofly, Catherine gazed at the Marsh couple in a trance. She reminded herself they were her sworn enemies. The cameras shed and clicked. Catherine had unconcealed hatred in her eyes. Some cameras zoomed in on their faces, primarily focusing on Catherine and Ivan, who used to be partners in the samepany before. They arrived and got down from the cars at the same time, one reporter remarked tensely, They should also enter the building in unison as well. Go! Move forward! Some couldnt wait. Behind the two men, several luxury cars were also attractive. Most of them were limited editions. It was a fantastic scene.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Catherines gaze never tore off Ivan. The bygones rushed into her mind endlessly. She hated him to the core, but love also surged in her chest. However, she reminded her to return to her senses and hate him only. Under everyones expectant gaze, Ivan and Leslie strode forward simultaneously, leading their teams into the lobby. Coincidentally, Leslie and Ivan walked at the same pace. With different auras, they entered the lobby at the same time. Wow! There seems to be the smell of the battlefield. The jewelry series are both the True Love series. The release conference day is on the same day. Im sure there should be shocking scenes today. Jennifer walked by Ivan, smiling at the reporters gracefully, fully emanating her elegance as a wife from an influential family. Finnley and Mya walked behind them hand-in-hand, and the Marsh Groups senior executives followed them. Walking by Leslie, Catherine checked on Jennifer from time to time, thinking she deliberately smiled like a winner. Catherine became upset and disdainful. I wonder if youllugh to the end, bitch! She was sure Jennifer would be sent to jail shortly after, as she was in charge of the jewelry project. There were so many reporters on the scene. She didnt think Ivan could defend her. The reporters followed them. It was so crowded that a stampede nearly happened. Under the shes, Ivan and Jennifer went on the stage. Leslie and his team were still on the stairs. Standing before the microphone, Ivan gave a kick-off speech to wee everyone in the hall. Then he thanked Jennifer, the design team, and the production teams. After a long period of preparing, our True Love series will beunched in the market today, Ivan said in a mellow voice calmly, The pieces of this series are all with limited editions. They are made of the best raw diamonds from South Africa through delicate design and production. Especially the Clover series. Each piece looks simple with beautiful meanings. Weve put high expectations on them Standing on the stairs, Catherine didnt go to the second floor. Countless people passed her by, including reporters and customers. She gazed at the smiling faces of Ivan and Jennifer without blinking, waiting for them to present the Clover series. The Marsh Group had promoted its jewelry series in the past few weeks. There were more than two hundred reporters on the scene. If the Clover series were confirmed to be made of fake diamonds, Catherine believed the Marsh Groups reputation would definitely be ruined. Jennifer, the project manager, would be sent to jail immediately. ording to Lindas description, Catherine searched for the silver box, only to find it was held by a bodyguard and watched by another two. They never tore their gazes off the box, guarding alertly. Catherine snorted. The jewelry had been reced by her spy already. She was full of self-confidence. Chapter 829 Someone Mysterious Would Appear Catherine nced through the crowded reporters on the first floor and fell on Jennifers calm, confident smile. She didnt listen to Jennifer, only expecting to watch the police arrest herter. However, Jennifer had already noticed Catherine on the stairs. Thetter didnt go upstairs. Following her gaze, Jennifer looked at the silver box, wondering if Catherine had informed many reporters, as there were more than invited ones. Suddenly, Catherine withdrew her gaze and exchanged a few nces with several men in the crowd. They were all arranged by her and would be helpfulter. The second floor. Leslie stood in the center of the stage and started his kick-off speech. Josh was standing aside. The reporters on the second floor were less than one-fifth of that downstairs, and so were the customers. Josh gazed at Catherine unhappily. Why is she still standing there? Even the vice president didnt go to the stage, not to mention others. Let her be, Leslie said leisurely, Ivan Marsh will be so doomed today. Have the policemen arrived? Yes. We informed the policemen and the most famous jewelry appraisal master, Mr. Newson, Josh answered with an evil smile, Dont worry, Mr. Eastwood. Mr. Newson is always just and righteous. With the international authority, he wouldnt shield Ivan Marsh. Josh added affirmatively, If he confirms the jewelry is fake, Ivan Marsh wont be able to do anything. After all, so many reporters are watching. The news made Leslie more spirited and delighted. Well done. Josh didnt want to take all the credit, though. Thats Ms. Collins n. I just received the news not long ago. Leslie was slightly taken aback, realizing Catherine was indeed determined to ruin Ivan. However, he was pleased.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With an expectant smile, he asked, Where is Mr. Newson now? Is there traffic on the way? Will he arrive on time? He should be in this building, watching from a corner, Josh replied, As soon as they open the box of the Clover series, Mr. Newson will appear. He hates fake jewelry the most in his life. I heard his mother had passed away because of such a case. Ehn, Leslie nodded as he had also heard such a thing. However, he seemed to have lost interest in his own jewelry, expectantly waiting for the show downstairs. Along with the clicks of the camera shutters, both release conferences seemed to go smoothly. Under countless gazes, the Marsh Group presented jewelry piece by piece together with carefully prepared introductions. All the customers couldnt wait to buy them. Holding a microphone, Jennifer announced, In this beautiful summer, we wish our True Love series could bring you back to the good old moments in love. Her voice was gentle and pleasant to the ear, her eyes glimmering like stars. The photos of the jewelry were shown on the LED screen. Meanwhile, the staff held the pieces to present to the audience in the safety zone. All pieces had romantic designs, delicate crafts, and unique styles. They used the selected natural diamonds from South Africa. Its said only one out of ten thousand diamonds could be chosen. Each one is rare, one customer remarked as he had expertise in appraising the diamonds. Really? Then they are worth such high prices. All limited editions. Perfect for collection. I like their craft techniques, another expert praised, The diamonds are shiny and beautiful. I didnte here in vain. They are pure with excellent cuts as well, a customer added. In excitement, he raised his hand and yelled, I want this piece. No matter how much it costs. Before the presentation ended, this customer was ready to pay for the jewelry. Catherines heart tightened as it wasnt within her n. The next second, she quickly stared at a man downstairs. Chapter 830 Trouble The man met her gaze in mid-air and nodded in understanding. Then he strode to the man who was going to pay the bill. Looking kind, he reminded the customer, Dude, why so hurry? Who are you? the customer asked. The man exined, They have just presented one style. I heard the Clover series of the Marsh Group is worth collecting. They were used in the promo. The customer was taken aback. Why dont you wait and see? The customer thanked him with a smile. All right. Ill wait longer. Thank you. The jewelry is too stunning. I should be more patient. Catherines man returned to the crowd and exchanged a nce with her. She withdrew her gaze and looked over at Jennifer, who was still introducing the products. Shortly after marrying Ivan, Catherine could tell she had a different temperament. Ivan watched Jennifer gently in admiration, just like her fanboy. Evidently, he loved and cared about her. A sharp pang raised in Catherines heart. She looked around and identally saw several policemen at the door, gradually calming down. She waited for the Clover series to be presented.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. On the contrary, Jennifer seemed to know Catherine was waiting, so she presented the Clover series atst. No one in the Marsh Group cared about the release conference upstairs, and neither did Catherine. Her major purpose today was to ruin Ivan. She was determined to make him regret firing her. As her expectation, Jennifer finally finished introducing other products besides the Clover series. Finally, the silver box guarded by three bodyguards was put on the presentation tform. Catherine watched Jennifer enter the passcode and slowly open the box, her heart in her mouth. Everyone, including the reporters, squeezed into the front of the stage. Catherines men gazed at the box without blinking. Standing on the stage, Jennifer continued to introduce the products. The Clover series is used for our promo, so I understand you all look forward to seeing it. This is a unique series. Its thebination of elegance and beauty. Our Marsh Groups employees only captured the charm and were honored to share it with you all. Those diamonds are tough, so they could never be abrasive worn, or fade. This kind of diamond is one of the most valuable gems worldwide. It represents dignity and adventure, standing for a beautiful love. The design of the series was exquisite. In addition to Jennifers perfect description, the audience were immersed in the jewelrys charm, especially the customers who were expert in this field. When they were about to buy this series, a voice shouted, Those are all fake diamonds. Dont be deceived! Yes. They are fake! another man roared, pointing at the LED screen. Before others realized what was happening, a man echoed, The diamonds are fake. Anyone knowing diamonds well can tell. Dont be deceived. An uproar was raised. The audience started remarking, questioning, and discussing. The scene became slightly chaotic. Ivan and Jennifer were not shocked but had expected this to happen. They knew the game had begun. Before they spoke, the audience started fighting. Who are you? You must be making trouble here deliberately! Some jewelry fans of the Marsh Group were angry. The Marsh Group always has a perfect reputation. How could they sell fake diamonds? Think Mr. Marshcks money? I agree. How dare you nder the Marsh Groups products. Did thepany upstairs send you here? one customer questioned. Catherines heart tightened slightly as she felt guilty somehow. Chapter 831 The Jewelry Appraisal Master On the second floor, Leslie and Josh also overheard the chaos downstairs. They let a senior executive continue hosting the conference. Hurriedly, they strode to the handrail, watching from above. The crowd was fighting, questioning, and retorting. It seemed the scene would be out of control soon. Please calm down, everyone, Jennifer said in the center of the stage clinically, her eyes ink-ck and shiny. Our jewelry is presented here. The diamonds dont talk, but Im sure many experts are here today. You all can appraise them. Right then, a man who started the fight yelled, The international jewelry appraisal expert, Mr. Newson, has arrived in town. Hes visiting apany in this building. Do you dare ask him to appraise your jewelry? Exactly! a man echoed, Mr. Newson is the most well-known appraisal. I only trust him. How do I know if anyone of you on the scene is an expert. The Marsh Group always maintains a good reputation, so you can easily deceive us using fake diamonds without being suspected. Suddenly, a man shouted affirmatively, You used fake diamonds on your Clover series. I dare you to hold them closer to show us! Exactly! There should be jewelry collectors on the scene. You cannot fool us easily. The fight restarted. Almost two hundred reporters gathered on the first floor from all media channels. They recorded the scene and zoomed in on the faces of the men who had suspected the jewelry and echoed each other. On the stage, Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulders and said gently to the microphone, I can understand why you doubt. We dont mind. However, we wont ept any nder. You must be responsible for what youve said. Security, from now on, you can let anyone enter the building but not let anyone exit. My media friends, please zoom in on those who insisted our diamonds were fake and remember them. Ivans implication was evident. He would hold the legal responsibility of the rumor makers as he hadnt done anything illegal. Mr. Newson is here, one shouted in the crowd. All people on the scene looked over at the arc stairs in the lobby. So did Ivan and Jennifer. A tall, sturdy mid-aged man with fair skin appeared on the stairs, followed by four men in ck. They calmly went towards the first floor. The mid-aged man wore sses and a ck suit, holding a small box solemnly. When he bypassed Catherine, she turned to dart at him deliberately, thinking she was indeed lucky as Newson happened to be on a business trip in Arkpool City. She begged him for a long time to make him agree.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Newson didnt look at Catherine, feeling suspicious about the Marsh Groups fake diamonds. While walking to the first floor, Newson told himself not to have mercy but to announce it to the public if Ivan broke the industry rules. His mother once spent all her savings on buying some jewelry, but it turned out to be all fake. She couldnt bear the heavy blow andmitted suicide by jumping off a building. After that, Newson became a jewelry appraiser and tried hard to be the top one. Whoa! He is Mr. Newson for real. Its he. Hes the most famous jewelry appraiser worldwide. Its said hes just and righteous, never shielding anyone. Some customers looked expectant. I wish he could appraise the Clover series. Countless reporters rushed towards Newson and his assistants, taking photos. The scene became chaotic and noisy. Ivan and Jennifer exchanged a nce as they didnt expect Newson to appear on the scene, wondering if Leslie had hired him. However, they were confident Leslie would be embarrassed soon. Chapter 832 No Mercy Jennifer looked at Newson, who was surrounded by the reporters. His assistants tried their best to let others make the way, and the bodyguards on the scene kept the order. When she withdrew her gaze, she identally saw Aston, who was looking at her and Ivan. Their gazes met in mid-air shortly. Aston nodded at Jennifer gently. Jennifer felt more at ease, wondering why Aston hade. Her hunch told her Aston wasnt here to buy any jewelry. Ivan had experienced many ups and downs, so he kept clinical. The shocking scene was captured by many reporters cameras. When Newson walked onto the stage, all the senior executives of the R-n Group gathered at the handrail of the second floor, including Leslie and Josh.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Seemingly they were not eager to sell their products but expected the police to arrest Ivan and Jennifer. Please trust Mr. Newson. Hes the most righteous man, Catherines men yelled again, Hell never let go of anyone who sells fake jewelry. Catherine felt thrilled, thinking her n went on smoothly. Hes a just man, another man echoed ording to their plot, He has already sent many people into jail. The reporters rushed to the stage, and the bodyguards failed to stop them. Customers were pushed away and couldnt get closer at all, only watching the scene from afar. Please calm down, everyone, Jennifer said, Mr. Newson has arrived. Hell give you a correct answer. The scene quieted down gradually. Jennifer added, The jewelry appraisal is a job that needs quietness and patience. We cannot interrupt Mr. Newson. Our every movement will be projected onto the LED screen. Everything is fair, just, and open. Please watch. Silence nketed the scene. Standing before Ivan with his four assistants, Newson greeted him, Good day, Mr. Marsh. His voice brought the whole building into silence. This mixed-blooded man emanated a just temperament. Nice to meet you, Mr. Newson, Ivan reached out and responded, Its my pleasure to encounter you at ourpanys release conference. Newson shook hands with him, straight to the point. Mr. Marsh, its not an encounter, actually. Someone reported that your Clover series were made of fake, lousy diamonds. Many people sucked in their breath. Since I received the information, I must appraise your jewelry today, Newson added, Firstly, I hate jewelry counterfeiting the most. Secondly, I trust your personality and want to prove your innocence. Catherine didnt get angry. She believed Ivan wouldnt have any innocence under so many gazes in public. Please go ahead, Ivan answered kindly. Then he led Newson and his assistants to the presentation tform. Please feel free to appraise them and publicly announce the result. Right then, Jennifer looked at the crowd. Ill also randomly select ten witnesses to watch the appraisal on the stage. Countless people raised their hands. She closed her eyes and selected the witnesses, The second of the third row. The seventh of the fifth row Due to the chaos earlier, all the audiences seats were changed. Therefore, her selection was truly random. Soon, the witnesses went onto the stage. They were invited to the release conference of products with limited editions, so they were jewelry experts, more or less. Holding her breath, Catherine watched Newson pick up an earring from the showcase window. She had the real one in hand. While Newson pulled out his professional equipment for the appraisal, the second and the first floors were pin-drop silent. Everyone was watching the LED screen. Ivan looked up at Catherine on the stairs calmly. Catherine looked into his eyes, feeling surprised he wasnt angry. With a ghost of a smile, she told herself not to have mercy on him this time. However, she didnt know Ivan was also determined not to have any mercy on her. Chapter 833 Leslie’s Ex-Wives Right then, the product presentation was still going on upstairs. One senior executive of the R-n Group was introducing the products. Their presentation and promo were made by professionals. In addition to the products designs, the jewelry was pleasant to the eyes. Also, the prices of their products were much lower than the Marsh Groups, so the R-n Groups jewelry also attracted many customers attention. One expert remarked, The diamonds are excellent, from South Africa. I like the design as well. Out of my expectation, another customer echoed happily. Im here for the diamonds from South Africa. Therefore, customers started to reserve jewelry. Excuse me, Mr. Eastwood. Some customers want to buy our products, one senior executive reported to Leslie in the corridor. Thetter gazed down at the stage downstairs without blinking. He could see Newsons hands from his angle, so no one could cheat under his nose. He believed Ivan would definitely be doomed. With a triumphant smile, Leslie nced at the policemen and remarked indifferently, So what? If they want to bid for the jewelry, sell it to the customer offering the highest price. Meanwhile, Josh walked towards the stage to deal with some relevant matters on Leslies behalf. Dont disturb Mr. Eastwood. Hes watching the fun. Got it!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Newson hadnt finished the appraisal yet. Everyone watched him expectantly. On the second floor, the R-n Groups products were sold one after another. All thepanys senior executives were overexcited. Meanwhile, Finnley had left the stage on the first floor. While countless customers bid for the R-n Groups products, nine women with delicate makeup went downstairs from the third floor. They wore shiny, red lipgloss, swinging while walking. Standing on the arc stairs, they looked down at the stage on the second floor. They looked from different ages, and the oldest and youngest had arge age span. They all were holding speakers. Wait! You guys are indeed hrious! Suddenly, all the customers looked back in confusion with baffled expressions. Nine women looked at them with mocking smiles. The one in the lead yelled, Leslie Eastwood dared to produce the True Love series. You dare to buy them. Dont you know how many ex-wives he has? Leslie frowned in consternation. His second ex-wife added through the speaker, Young men, arent you afraid youll break up with your girlfriends if you send his products to them? He has married ten times. What good sign can he bring you guys? Do you know who we are? his third ex-wifeughed, Were all Leslie Eastwoods ex-wives. Were here to stop your loss in time. Leslie was so angry that his face turned livid. Josh looked annoyed and hurriedly ordered the bodyguards, Stop them! Hurry! The women stood on the stairs next to the ss handrail, forming a view. All wore exquisite makeup as if they were attending their own weddings. No one in the R-n Group retorted, including Leslie. Therefore, all the customers believed those womens words subconsciously. A man who married ten times dares to produce the True Love series. Ha ha ha A man suddenly burst intoughter. The nine women raised their heads and followed suit. Ha ha ha From the speakers, their loudughter was as enchanting and evil, reminding others of spiritsughter. There were limited customers on the second floor, and the reporters were only one-fifth of the downstairs. When the reporters sensed the news, they rushed to the line of women and took photos of them. ring at them, Leslie clenched his fists and squeezed words between his teeth at his bodyguards, Why are you still standing and watching? Kick them out! His words proved those women were his ex-wives. All the customers returned to their senses. Leslie Eastwood has married many times, one customer yelled, His jewelry might have been impacted by his back luck in marriage. Probably well divorce after buying them. Chapter 834 The Appraisal Result Holy shit! Luckily, I havent paid the bill, another customer said with a lingering fear. I dont want them. Me neither. Lets go downstairs. Lets go watch the scene. If the jewelry downstairs is confirmed to be real, lets buy the Marsh Groups products. Its a bigpany with a warrant. Exactly, Jewelry must have a good sign. Mr. Marsh is a happily married man, getting along with his wife well. They have two smart, lovely children. Lets go. All the customers were wise, so they turned around and went to the first floor. Wait! Please dont. The senior executive on the stage panicked. Mr. Eastwoods marriage has nothing to do with the product quality. Please be rational. Please stay. We can exin. However, only a few stopped mid-step. Others quickened their paces, afraid they would miss the chance to buy the jewelry from the Marsh Group if they were toote. Watching the scene, Leslie repressed his anger as he didnt have any reason to keep them staying. Let go of me! Dont touch me. I can walk myself. Does Leslie Eastwood own World Trade Tower? Who do you think you are to kick us out? Dont buy anything from the R-n Group. Its president has married ten times. How dare he produce the True Love series! How ridiculous! the nine women repeatedly yelled at the speakers when Leslies bodyguards sent them away. After finishing speaking, they burst intoughter evilly. Leslie seethed with rage. Finally, they all left as they had aplished their missions and got the money. The second floor became empty, full of loneliness and a sense of destion. Most reporters also went downstairs for news. Therefore, the first floor was fully packed. The rest five or six reporters zoomed in on Leslies angry face and took some photos. Fuck off! The bodyguards sent them away. Standing behind him, Josh lowered his head with a guilty look. He was off-guard when the nine women suddenly appeared and didnt react correctly. Hecked the guts to check on Leslies expression, knowing Leslie must felt humiliated. Leslie bit out, How can you let this happen?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Im sorry Apology is worthless! Leslie almost went ballistics. Standing on the stairs, Catherine also gaped at the scene, wondering if Ivan had prepared ahead. Suddenly, a mans dignified voice sounded, The appraisal result is out. Leslie gripped the handrail and turned around by instinct, gazing sharply at the stage downstairs. So did Josh. Their hearts tightened, expecting the worst result. The Marsh Groups Clover series have the best raw diamonds from South Africa, Newsons assistant announced seriously. The prices they offered today are lower than those in the market. Its worth collecting, and the value will be increased. All the audience was surprised, discussing. Right then, Newson also put down the ring in his hand and added, All the products of the Clover series are made of high-end diamonds from South Africa. Nothing is fake. Catherine gaped at the stage on the first floor in disbelief. No way! How could it be possible? her inner voice cried out. She had authentic earrings and a ne of the series. She couldnt believe Newson had lied. Guard all the entrances and exits, Ivan held the microphone and emphasized calmly, Only allow others to enter but not exit. Ill hold the rumor makers ountable. Then he looked around at the surveince cameras. Staff members, please find out the rumor makers. Several men panicked, and the staff members searched for the troublemakers. Leslie frowned deeply, gazing downstairs with mixed feelings. Ivan bowed at Newson. Mr. Newson, sorry for dying your schedule. I do appreciate you making time to appraise our jewelry. Mr. Marsh, Newson felt honored and said, This is the first time we met. I didnt expect our first encounter to be under such a circumstance. First time? His words surprised the audience offstage, realizing Mr. Newson couldnt help Ivan based on their friendship as they were not even friends. Chapter 835 A Trap for Herself Meanwhile, the witnesses who were picked up randomly nodded. These diamonds are all of high quality. The design is innovative. Perfect. I want this one, Mr. Marsh. I want this. Mr. Marsh, Im willing to add 200, 000 dors to buy the Clover series. Please send the set to me. Ill add 400, 000 dors. I love them. The witnesses bid for the Clover series, and the price rose rapidly. Gripping the handrail tightly, Leslie looked enraged. Ivan replied calmly, Gentlemen, products in that area are for auction. You can bid for anyone you like. Well donate 30% of the profits to charity without anonymizing the buyers names. All customers squeezed towards that area immediately. Partial reporters followed them to record the auction. The scene became lively again. On the stairs, Catherine only heard a buzz. She quickly strode downstairs, heading for Ivans exhibition tform. Anxiously, Catherine went to a microphone, pulled it out, and questioned Ivan, Ivan Marsh, I dont know how youve bribed Newson. The Clover series is fake.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Her words attracted a lot of buyers attention. Reporters quickly filmed the scene. Driving by anger, Catherine pulled out a box, raised it, and said to the customers affirmatively, I have the real ones. Her words raised a mighty uproar on the scene. The audience exchanged confused nces, wondering what was going on. After all, Catherine used to be the former vice president of the Marsh Group, which was well-known. They believed she wanted to expose something. Leslie and Josh watched the fun patiently on the second floor, relying on Catherine to bring down Ivan. Let alone how she used to love Ivan, the audience didnt think she was lying ording to her identity. After all, there were many reporters, and she held a box. Therefore, she became the focus immediately. Jennifer looked at Catherine with a smile, thinking how stupid Catherine was. Because of Catherines words, many customers stopped bidding for the Clover series, heading back to the stage. What the heck is going on? Whats inside the box? Show us! How did you have the Clover series of the Marsh Group? You are not the vice president of the Marsh Group for a long time. Some didnt believe her words. The offstage became chaotic again. The more messy the scene was, the more reporters took photos. Catherine was delighted. Jennifer only thought Catherine trapped herself step by step. Before Catherine continued, Aston, who had just gone onto the stage, grabbed the box from her. Off guard, Catherine looked at him with a dumbfounded look. Aston grabbed the box from her. Catherine was baffled. Who are you? Give it back to me. It doesnt belong to you. I cant give you BACK, Aston replied politely. Gritting her teeth, Catherine was about to snatch it violently, but two bodyguards gripped her arms to stop her. Instead of sending her away, they let her stay on the stage. Let me tell you guys a story, Aston continued mellow with a smile, First, please watch the surveince video. The next second, the erged photo of four pieces on the screen was changed to the scene where Linda traded with Aston. Catherine was shocked, her heart thumping, her face paling. She nearly stopped breathing. The time of the surveince video taken was shown in the right corner. On the screen, a girl and a man sat opposite each other. Nice to meet you, Mr. Jones, the girl greeted him politely. Chapter 836 Catherine Was Doomed All the audience gaped at the LED screen, thinking they could enjoy the tidbit. Show your thing to Mr. Jones, a man behind the girl reminded her in a low voice. The girl returned to her senses. OK. She pulled out a shabby box, looking nervous but trying to keep calm. Then she passed the box to the man opposite. All people on the scene recognized the man sitting at the table was the one who wanted to tell them a story. Catherine closed her eyes, trying to adjust her breath. Shit! Damned Linda Chambers! How dare she sell the bracelet and ring! On the screen, Aston picked up the box and carefully studied the jewelry. There was a ring and a bracelet in the box. Catherine thought she had failedpletely, struggling. However, Ivans bodyguards gripped her more tightly. How much are you selling them? Aston asked in a low voice. Linda blurted out, 1. 2 million dors. Catherine was shocked by how stupid she was, wishing to kill her immediately. Linda offered such a low price, so the man must have realized she had stolen them and suspected her. A short silence appeared on the screen. Then the girl changed her wording. One million would be fine. Evidently, she wanted to get rid of the jewelry as soon as possible. The deal was made. Aston reminded his bodyguard to send someone to watch Linda as he suspected her. That was the end of the surveince video. Holding the microphone, Aston said, Ms. Collins, you asked her to rece all four pieces of the Clover series. If not mistaken, only earrings and a ne are in your box. Catherine was retrained by the two bodyguards, looking embarrassed. All the audience gazed at her with inquisitive eyes. Aston opened the box in everyones presence, proving his guess was real. The audience was shocked.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. That girl only sold me a low price for a ring and bracelet. She also ratted you out. Aston looked at Catherine. Any refute? Leslie hit the handrail violently on the second floor. Seething with rage, he was about to turn away. Josh followed him, thinking they had shot themselves in the foot. The next second, another video was yed on the LED screen. Linda had been arrested by the police. Officer, how many years will I be sentenced? That was her first line right after opening the door. She was calm, as if she had expected it to happen already. After being taken downstairs, she met Ivan and Jennifer. Ms. Brooks, Catherine has the earring and the ne. She threatened me and asked me to rece the jewelry. Im confessing everything. Can I get amutation of the sentence? The arrested girl looked agitated. Why did she only want two pieces? Jennifer asked. Linda answered, her hands handcuffed, She didnt ask for only two pieces. I lied to her that I only stole two pieces. I didnt want to keep in touch with her any longer, so I nned to sell another two pieces and run away. There was an uproar on the scene. Finally, Catherine understood why she couldnt get in touch with Linda in the past few days. It turned out she had been arrested already. This bitch is so vicious and evil! some audience cursed Catherine while pointing at her. How could she have done such an hical thing? All people red at her. Newson was furious and said solemnly, Ms. Collins, you tricked me. You reced the real jewelry and called me to appraise it so the Marsh Groups reputation would be tarnished. Catherine couldnt utter a beep to retort. Lowering her head, she dodged others gazes. Waves of me and curses attacked her. The hall became too noisy. Suddenly, Aston added, The real ones are in this box, but it doesnt mean the Marsh Group has presented the fake ones to you all. Weve found the truth and dealt with the problem. He said affirmatively, To disclose Ms. Collins evil deeds and let her expose herself, we didnt alert her. Instead, we produced the missing two pieces again. The Marsh Groups employees have resolved the manipted crisis by their wisdom. Ms. Collins. Astons gaze fell back on Catherine. Do you want us to put Linda Chambers on the video call? Do you want to defend yourself? Chapter 837 Arrested Catherines heart sank, waves of pain rising in her chest. She knew she was so doomed. Everything is clear. Theres evidence. How could this shameless woman defend herself? Another customer cursed roughly, What a devil! She deserves to be shot to death. Bitch! She deserves to die miserably. She wished to frame others. She failed to gain Mr. Marshs heart, so shed rather ruin him. I hope she can never get what she wants. The R-n Group is so lucky to have such a vice president. What a stupid teammate! Ha ha ha Mr. Marsh is so wise to have fired her. She would have been a disaster if she had stayed in the Marsh Group. You must punish her, Mr. Marsh. People like her will never admit their mistakes. Let the policemen arrest her. Countless people scolded and cursed Catherine. If the audience had rotten eggs, they would definitely toss them to her. Raising their cameras, the reporters focused on her pale face and pressed the shutters. The Marsh Groups release conference is supposed to be perfect, but this vicious woman has ruined it. How unfortunate! What a bore! Get out of my face! Jennifer and Ivan looked at Catherine calmly, thinking she deserved it. Meanwhile, Leslie looked annoyed, ready to leave the building with Josh and the senior executives of herpany. However, more than a dozen bodyguards in ck gathered in the lobby on the first floor and blocked their way. Sorry, but you are not allowed to exit, ording to Mr. Marshs order. Right then, the rumor makers had been caught, attracting the audiences attention. They must be working for Catherine Collins. Some wise ones could tell the truth immediately. Those men wished to break free and dodged others gazes in silence. Leslie withdrew his gaze and was about to break through. Several policemen entered the lobby, striding towards the stage in righteousness. Joshs heart tightened. He whispered, Mr. Eastwood, what shall we do now? Shall we help her? Tell me how? Leslie nced at him coldly. The evidence is solid. She didnt defend herself. If we help her, well be dragged into the mere. They couldnt leave the scene, so they had to look over at the stage. The policemen kept Catherine in control and handcuffed her in public. Ms. Collins, anything else to say? one asked. Catherine didnt struggle and fell into silence. Another policeman said, Follow us to the police station for further investigation. Then she was taken away. Thunderous apuse sounded offstage. The audience felt delighted while watching it. Leslie, Josh, and other senior executives of the R-n Group stood at the door, watching Catherine be taken over. A group of reporters followed her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Catherines gaze met Leslies in mid-air. Although they didnt speak, they exchanged meaningful looks. She wasnt THAT stupid to get Leslie involved. Or she would never be rescued. Besides, Catherine had nned this incident herself without Leslies participation. He only tacitly approved her n. The rumor makers arranged by Catherine were also arrested. Later, the entrances and exits were all opened to let everyone leave and enter freely. The trouble ended. The R-n Group had been miserably defeated. Reporters followed Leslie when he sat in the car. His car roared away quickly. At the front desk of the first floor, the jewelry auction started officially. The scene returned to be lively. In the quiet, high-end lounge backstage, Jennifer bowed at Aston and said faithfully, Thank you so much, Aston. Chapter 838 R-Alan Group Was Defeated Miserably Staring at her gently, Aston replied, You are wee. He also felt relieved. Aston had been an embodiment of justice on the stage earlier. Ivan also thanked him, shaking hands while exchanging a smile with him. They all expressed their gratitude to Newson. He was the top jewelry appraiser, so they all respected him and wished to cooperate with him soon. Then they learned Aston had deliberately invited Newson to Arkpool City for a project. It was coincident for him to appear on the scene. Mr. Marsh, I have a meeting with Mr. Newson. Aston bid everyone farewell. Lets gather some other day. Youll have a long day today, anyway. Newson echoed, Were taking off. See you, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh. See you around. Ivan and Jennifer walked them to the entrance and watched them sit in the car, wishing them a pleasant trip. While the car was in a receding form, Ivan propped his arm on Jennifers shoulders. They finally breathed out in relief. Did you call Aston toe here? Ivan asked.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jennifer shook her head. Nope. The Marsh couple admired Aston more. Catherines matter ended for the time being. A whileter, two luxury cars stopped at the building entrance one after another. Spencer and Georgia got off the vehicles, respectively. Seemingly they were alsopeting with each other. They arrived at World Trade Tower to promote the jewelry they endorsed. At the door, Spencer was weed warmly. Many reporters interviewed him and shot his pictures. With a hand in a pocket, Spencer wore sunsses, looking spirited. While striding into the lobby, he thundered, The Marsh Groups jewelry has a perfect reputation in the industry. The products with limited editions are worth collecting. This is a rare opportunity. Please feel free to buy them. As he spoke, the customers were more eager to buy the jewelry. Herees Spencer Lawrence! Hes an idol with arge fan base. Hes the spokesman. Georgia dressed up for the R-n Groups release conference. However, the reporters all ignored her as if she were invisible. Hello? She looked awkward. Standing on the stairs, she looked up at the empty second floor. Faintly, she saw the R-n Groups logo but didnt see anyone. Why are you here, Ms. rke? a passerby asked while chuckling, Supporting the R-n Groups jewelry? No one wants to buy their products, another man added with a triumphant smile, Their vice president has been arrested. The president must have run away in dismay. He has married ten times. How dare he produce the True Love series? How hrious! Ms. rke, in the future, you must be wise to choose something to endorse. You must choose an ethicalpany with an excellent reputation. Several reporters surrounded Georgia, making her confused. What happened? Arrested? Run away in dismay? Georgia immediately lowered her head, covered her face, and rushed out of the lobby to save her dignity. She quickly sat in her car and drove away, wondering if she was still dreaming. The Marsh Groups spokesman, Spencer, was invited to the stage. Holding a microphone, he introduced the products, gaining fans for thepany and himself. The R-n Groups building was wrapped under the warm sunlight. However, Leslie only felt it was dark outside, standing in front of the French window of his office. Josh! Repressing his fury, Leslie gazed at Josh with a murderous look. You are responsible for the incidence of the release conference. Yes, Mr. Eastwood Josh bowed his head down, ming himself. You considered every detail but ignored the most essential one. Leslie almost went ballistic. If those women hadnt shown up, things wouldnt have been so serious. After all, Catherines deeds would only slightly impact us. Josh kept silent and knew it was toote, no matter what he spoke. His apology wouldnt make up for thepanys loss. Mr. Eastwood, please punish me. I havent been considerate. I didnt expect Ivan Marsh to be THAT shameless. Chapter 839 Laughingstock Leslie hadntpeted against Ivan for a long time. After nning and preparing carefully, he even lost miserably. How could Leslie not be annoyed? He hated Ivan to the core, gritting his teeth in anger. Get a self-reflection, Leslie bit out but couldnt vent his anger. Write it down. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Josh turned away, lowering his head. He realized Catherine had been a drag on their team. Half an hourter, the bid for the Marsh Groups new products reached 100 million dors. All sold. The news about the release conference was quickly reported online. The R-n Group and Leslie became the top trending topic, far more famous than Ivan and Jennifer. Leslie had be theughingstock in the circle and the annual joke. The scenes where his ex-wives spoke through the speakers were made into different emojis, going viral on all social media tforms. Theizens discussed which one was the most attractive and even started a vote. Seeing that news, Leslie was angry through embarrassed and had murderous intentions. What is the PR department doing? Idiots! Why cant they suppress the news? Go to Hell! Mr. Eastwood, the PR department is working on it. So many reporters have posted the news, and theizens reposted it everywhere. Some posts were deleted, but the new ones appeared again the next second. The senior executive couldnt do anything. Spend some money to reduce the news ranking on the trends. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. Not to mention the news, when the R-n Group employees in the PR department saw the emojis based on Leslies ex-wives, they couldnt helpughing. Leslie wanted to spend money to repress the news, and he would have another significant loss. Meanwhile, a white Maybach was heading for the Marsh Group, which was several hundred yards away from World Trade Tower. Mya was sitting in the passengers seat. Ill go out to fetch a fileter. Let me give you a ride to thepany, said Finnley, Lets have dinner together. Theres a celebration party this evening. Where is it? Mya is always interested in food. Emerald Bay. OK. Mya gestured at him and asked excitedly, Catherine Collins will never bounce back, will she? She should go to jail for sure, right? Theres always a reversal in everything, Finnley answered clinically, Leslie Eastwood has a strong force behind him. Does Ivan fear him? Mya was confused. Leslie Eastwood has a backer, but so what? If Ivan wants to fight against them, hell win, wont he? He doesnt fear them, Finnley answered, However, things are always changing. We cannot celebrate the victory until thest second when the enemies are convicted guilty. Mya understood. Nodding, she chuckled, Youve been working for Ivan for such a long time, so you consider things in an overall aspect. You also be steady and calm. I must be steady and calm if I want to be sessful. Finnley pulled the car over nearby thepany entrance. Here we go. Do you need me to walk you upstairs? No, thanks. Mya unbuckled the seat belt and got down. Bye. Be careful when driving. After watching her enter the lobby, Finnley restarted the engine. He felt rxed while being with her. Even the air was sweet around them. Looking ahead, Finnley smiled. Soon, his phone rang. He pulled it out and checked the caller ID, only to see an unknown number. Hello? Hello, Finnley. Pierres anxious voice was heard. Eloise wrote a long suicide note and was missing. I called her phone but failed to reach her. Has she contacted you? Finnley BoohooThis text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. A suicide note? Mr. Calder, calm down. Finnley held the steering wheel with one hand. Eloise didnt contact me. Chapter 840 Unexpected Incident Please, Finnley! Im begging you. Pierre choked in sobs. Please! Eloise is my only daughter. Shes my treasure. Finnley pulled over his car, gripping his phone while listening patiently. Even the firefighters will try their best to rescue an unknown person. Finnley, please help Eloise. Pierre begged in despair. I know her well. Shell definitely contact you. Please! Finnley, you can refuse her love, but please calm her down. Please dont make her desperate for life. Suddenly, Finnley received another iing call, his phone vibrating. He checked the caller ID. Albert was calling. OK, Mr. Calder, Finnley agreed, Ill keep you updated. Then he swiped to answer Alberts call and ended the call with Pierre. Finnley, Albert called him in a trembling tone. Finnley felt uneasy. Dad? he asked calmly, What happened? Your mother was hit by a car with a broken brake today, Albert told him, trying his best to keep calm. Hows Mom doing now? Is she in a hospital? Finnley became tense, all his ears. Your mother is fine. She had just some scratches. However Albert replied anxiously and sadly, Eloise was hit by the car as she wanted to save your mother. Finnleys heart sank. After two seconds, he asked, Hows she doing now? Shes in the emergency room. On the way to the hospital, she was in aa and lost a lot of blood. Albert still had a lingering fear. We havent informed the Calders yet He didnt know how to tell them the news and didnt have the guts. Ill be right back. Finnley hung up the phone, returned to thepany, and flew a helicopter to Jacksonville.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He left too fast to inform Mya. On the way home, Finnley dialed ires number and asked her exactly what had happened. Will Eloise die, Finnley? ire worried about this matter the most. If she dies, what shall we do? If she survives, will she ask you to marry her? Calm down. She wont seed, Finnley answered, The most important is to save her life now. Then he turned in a different direction. Shortly after, the helicopternded in the yard of Rowans house. Finnley ended the phone conversation with ire, rushed into the vis living room, and called, Dr. Watson? Dr. Watson? Rowan happened to go downstairs. Mr. Russell? What happened? He could tell how anxious Finnley was. Seeing him carrying a medical box, Finnley asked, Are you going out? Have an operation, said Rowan, Whats wrong? Finnley briefed him on Eloises matter. Rowan decided to follow him to Jacksonville. While flying, Finnley had mixed feelings on the way. After arriving at the hospital, Rowan directly entered the emergency room. Finnley went to check on his mother in the ward. Violet sat on the bed anxiously. Finnley! She became excited when seeing him. Eloise is still under a rescue. What should we do? she asked worriedly. Finnley strode to her bed. I brought Dr. Watson. ire told him again Violet had only had some scratches, all minor injuries. Albert was also anxious, frowning deeply. How shall we inform Pierre of this news? They all were worried it would be a heavy blow to the Calders. But we must tell them, Finnley said after thinking it over, Shes still under a rescue. Her family should sign the necessary agreements. As he spoke, he pulled out his phone and dialed Pierres number under everyones gaze. Chapter 841 Say Something, Finnley Hello, Finnley? Has Eloise contacted you? Pierre asked expectantly. Is she OK? I knew she would contact you. His heart fell back to his chest. Hello, Mr. Calder, Finnley answered gently, Pleasee to the hospital with Mrs. Calder. He told Pierre the address and the floor before ending the conversation. Pierre and his wife were baffled, fear filling their eyes. Immediately, they rushed to the hospital. Countless possibilities appeared in their minds. Shortly after, they arrived and took the elevator in a panic. Holding his wifes hand, Pierre trotted towards the emergency room mentioned by Finnley. Their hearts were in their mouth. In Violets ward, Albert and ire were standing. The Russells felt uneasy. Although they didnt cause the car ident, Eloise was injured to save Violet. They felt it challenging to confront the Calders. Standing at the emergency room door, Finnley gazed at the closed door intensely. He wished to see it open and hear good news from the doctors. Why is Eloise in the hospital? What happened to her? Pierre saw Finnley and ran towards him. Upon hearing his voice, Finnley turned around. Mr. and Mrs. Calder He broke off solemnly. Pierre grabbed his arm and asked in disbelief, What on earth happened to my daughter? Finnley? What happened to her? Madeline, Eloises mother, almost fainted when seeing the logo of the emergency room. She couldnt believe her precious daughter was lying in such a ce. Eloise was hit by a car to save my mother, Finnley answered honestly. No! The Calder couple couldnt ept it, especially Madeline. She had imagined countless possibilities on the way to the hospital. Shedding tears, she asked, How long has she been there? Was she injured severely? Were her arms or legs broken? When did it happen? Why didnt you inform us immediately? Mrs. Calder, Finnley replied solemnly, feeling sorry, I informed you immediately after getting the news. I flew a helicopter over and called Mr. Calder right after knowing the situation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He added, Im not retorting. We all felt sorry after this tragedy happened. Didnt she call you before the ident? Pierre asked in a trembling voice. No, Finnley answered sadly, She didnt. You can check my call logs if you dont trust me. Suddenly, a doctor opened the emergency room door and asked, Whos Eloise Calders family? I am. We both are. Pierre and Madeline stared at him expectantly. Hows my daughter doing, Doc? Will she die? They were so worried. She survived, the doctor answered affirmatively. Although shes not in danger, she has been severely injured. Also, she has a weak sense of survival. What do you mean? Madeline seemed to be enlightened by something negative. The doctor exined, Were not sure when shell wake up. As her family, please encourage her more and give her more hope. No Madeline couldnt ept it at all. Pierre heaved a sigh in sorrow. Finnley, heard the doctors reminder? She has a weak sense of survival. She wanted tomit suicide because of you. Now she saved your mother and was hit by the car. Dont you want to say something? Finnley furrowed his brows slightly, looking solemn. Chapter 842 Finnley’s Suspicion Madeline chimed in tearfully, She sacrificed her life to save your mother without any hesitation. Dont you know how much she loves you? Two minutester. Violets ward.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Finnley entered with the Calder couple and informed his parents about Eloises current situation. Finnley, Pierre requested again, Eloise was injured severely to rescue your mother. Shes our only daughter. Please understand how we feel. Please, Finnley! Im begging you. Madeline knelt on the ground while sobbing. Albert and Pierre immediately helped her up, but she tugged Finnleys hand and said tearfully, She has a weak sense of survival. She doesnt want to live on. Only you can save her. Finnley, for the sake that she has saved your mother. Please help her. Madeline cried hoarsely. ire disliked the Calders before but felt moved while watching the scene. Violet felt frustrated, half-lying on the bed. Finnley bent over to help Madeline up. Please stand up, Mrs. Calder. This is too much. Answer me first! Madeline couldnt stop shedding tears. Eloise is my only daughter. I cannot let go of her. Boohoo Finnley and Albert helped her up, but Finnley still kept silent. The Calders felt heartbroken. Right then, a doctor entered the ward and informed them Eloise would be transferred into a ward and needed to be taken care of for 24 hours. Pierre and Madeline anxiously went to check on their daughter. Albert patted Finnley on the shoulder and followed them. Finnley looked over at Violet. She heaved a sigh and med herself, Sorry, Finnley. It was all my fault. Please, Mom. Finnley felt upset. It wasnt your fault. No one has expected this to happen. Finnley, ire muttered, No matter what, can you encourage Eloise to woke up? After she wakes up and recovers, you can leave her alone. Then her parents wont me you. Violet felt a heavy burden mentally. Finnley, I agree with you about marrying Mya. Shes a lovely girl. But Eloise Finnley hesitated. Please give me some time, Mom. He turned away. Finnley? ire became anxious. However, Finnley quickened his pace, his figure vanishing in the corner soon. The dust. Arkpool City. Mya was waiting for Finnley in the lobby. They would go to Emerald Bay together for a small celebration party. Thepany employees got off work gradually, but Mya still hadnt seen Finnley. Ms. Saunders, have you knocked off? Shall we go to the park together? one coworker asked. Before Mya answered, another coworker said, Shes waiting for her boyfriend. Lets get out of here. Dont be so nosy. Watching them leave, Mya smiled. She checked the time on her phone, wondering why Finnley still hadnt shown up. She called him, but he didnt answer the call. The artificialke behind the hospital, Jacksonville. ire finally found Finnley, striding towards him. What are you doing here, Finnley? Standing in the wind, Finnley stood upright with his hands behind him. Do you think the car ident was manipted? What? Manipted? Who did it? Eloise. ire gaped. No way! Who would risk her life to make fun? She was hit severely and almost died. Too horrible! ire was afraid of pain, so it was out of her imagination. Before receiving the call from my father, I got Mr. Calders call, Finnley said, He told me Eloise had run away from home by leaving a suicide note. It means she has suicidal tendencies. Chapter 843 Finnley’s Choice His words made ires eyshes tremble violently. She was lost in, though. Why did she create a car ident? She wanted to end her own life, didnt she? ire was confused. Did she do it to make you feel guilty? If she was killed in the ident, would it make sense to make you feel guilty? Finnley felt a slight migraine. I dont suspect her. The idea just came across my mind. It is possible. No matter what, shes in aa. You cant just leave her alone. ire tried to convince him.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. I know. Finnley creased his eyebrows slightly. Thats why Im still here. He still has a conscience. His family had owed Eloise such a big favor. Without evidence, he couldnt wrong her. If it wasnt a conspiracy, without Eloise, his mother would be injured severely instead. Finnley decided to tell Mya bluntly after returning to Arkpool City the next day, hoping she could understand it. After all, she was kind-hearted and knew he didnt love Eloise. Finnley ire could read what was in his mind. Aunt Violet felt sorry for Eloise and self-med. She also felt sorry for you. If youve made up your mind, please console her. All right. Finnley heaved a sigh slightly, turned around, and headed for the inpatient building. ire followed suit. When the elevator doors slid open, Rowan walked out with his medical box and saw them. Dr. Watson, Finnley strode to him and asked, When will Eloise wake up? ires gaze fell on the gentle-looking man. He was tall and slender. In the distance, she could feel he was a good-tempered man. Mr. Russell, Rowan answered, She has a weak sense of survival and will only wake up with supportive strength. He added, However, shell not be dead. Her brain was injured, so Im afraid she will also have some seque in the future. Ill check on her a few dayster. OK. Thank you so much for your help. You are wee. Rowan bypassed him and walked towards the hospital entrance. ire watched him go further. Is he Dr. Rowan Watson? Yes, he is. Worship filled her heart. Hes young and talented. Did he save Eloises life? She was injured so severely that the doctors said she would lose her life. Finnley thought the credits should go to Rowan this time. He also didnt think it was challenging to wake up Eloise, either. Lets go. Finnley felt relieved. ire, can you tell my mother not to feel guilty and let her rx? One thing, Finnley. Answer me honestly. ire looked at him in the elevator. Did you send someone to check the car ident? Of course. Finnley didnt hide it from her. She asked, What if it was Eloises conspiracy? I would inform her parents, Finnley answered clinically, Even if she was a vegetable all her life, I wouldnt feel guilty. Nor would I watch her. What if it wasnt? Finnley didnt answer. ire added, If it wasnt her conspiracy and she couldnt wake up all her life, what would you do? Finnley stared at her indifferently. With Rowans help, she will wake up. Why are you so confident about him? ire became more curious about Rowan. Is his medical skill really THAT excellent? Chapter 844 Mya Got the News Right then, the elevator doors slid open. Without answering ires question, Finnley walked out. ire followed him. The night was out. Arkpool City. Mya was still waiting in thepany lobby. It had been almost an hour. How weird! Why hasnt he shown up yet? Ivan and Jennifer were going home. They saw her immediately. Mya? Jennifer called. Mya saw them and asked, Where is Finnley? Finnley has returned to Jacksonville, Jennifer blurted out. Didnt he tell you? Mya was confused. Why did he suddenly return to Jacksonville? Jennifer realized Finnley hadnt informed Mya yet, wondering if he deliberately hid the news from her. She looked at Ivan. Mya watched the Marsh couple exchange a nce and sensed something wrong. What on earth happened? Tell me. Ivan replied, Finnleys mother had a car ident. He flew a helicopter to Jacksonville. It was too urgent, so he didnt tell you. A car ident? Mya almost stopped breathing, feeling worried. The next second, she rushed down the steps and was about to hail a taxi. Wait, Mya! Jennifer followed her. Where are you going? Im going to Jacksonville. Mya said anxiously, Now! Jennifer tugged her arm, looking at Ivan for help. Ivan strode towards them. Do you insist? Probably his mother wasnt injured severely. Hell return tomorrow. No! Now Ive known the news, so I must go. Mya was a votary of the emotional life. I wont be relieved until I see her. Ivan pulled out his phone and said without hesitation, Ill give you a ride. Mya thought he meant driving her to Jacksonville. Shortly after, a helicopter was hovering above. Soon, itnded. Thank you, Ivan, Mya said generously, Ill treat you to dinner to thank you aftering back. Hurry! Hop on, Jennifer prompted with a smile. The Marsh couple watched Mya sit in the helicopter. Soon, it took off and became a receding form. A ward of the hospital, Jacksonville. Finnley pulled out his phone and found it had been muted. Many missed calls from Mya popped on the screen. Before calling her back, he received a call from an unsaved number. He went to the corridor and swiped to answer. Hello, Mr. Russell. The car ident wasnt manipted. We found nothing wrong, his subordinate reported, The driver wasnt bribed. Hes kind-hearted, always doing good deeds with an excellent reputation. The brake stopped working because the part was aging. He had no transaction or phone records with Ms. Calder. Therefore, it was truly an ident.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eloise had saved Violet. OK. I see. Finnley put away the phone with mixed feelings. He med himself for such an evil guess. Even though he disliked Eloise, he shouldnt have thought her to be such a despicable woman. Finnley. Finnley looked up, pinching his phone. Pierre stopped before him. Their gazes met in mid-air. Pierre approached him. Are you really so heartless? Do you want to watch Eloise be a vegetable all her life without doing anything? Mr. Calder, Finnley said, feeling sorry. Ill take care of her tonight. You and Mrs. Calder can rest at home. Pierre couldnt believe his ears, taking Finnley into Eloises ward. Eloise, my baby girl, you must hang on. Wake up. You cant leave me! Madeline choked in sobs. Finnleys heart was touched, and he felt bitter. Finnley is here, Pierre gently reminded her. Chapter 845 Lies Madeline reacted as if her nerves were poked. She immediately stopped crying, looking back at them. Finnley looked into her eyes, only to find her eyes were reddened and swollen. Unlike an elegantdy, as usual, she was a heartbroken mother. Mrs. Calder. He strode into the ward and consoled her, I met Dr. Watson earlier. Hell return to check on Eloiseter. Hell make her wake up for sure. What do you mean? Madeline snapped, her voice trembling in hatred. nting her hands on the bed edge, she stood up, tried hard to repress her sadness, and continued, Finnley Russell, Eloise has such a weak sense of survival. She left a suicide note and was about to kill herself for you Finnley frowned as he didnt expect that to happen, feeling sorry. To save your mother, Eloise has been injured so severely. Dont you feel anything? Finnley Russell Madeline cried out hysterically while questioning him, feeling it was unfair to Eloise. Arent you willing to apany her for even just a second? You only put all hope on Dr. Watson? Do you think hes God? Dont you know who the mental support for Eloise is? Finnley Russell, if my daughter dies or bes a vegetable, can you lead a worry-free life? Finnley didnt keep silent after listening to her questions. When she slightly calmed down, he looked into her eyes faithfully and said, Mrs. Calder, that was why I came here to take care of her tonight. Mr. Calder and you can rest at home. Madeline gaped at him in disbelief, widening her tearful eyes. She stopped ming Finnley. After all, he could save her daughters life. She cast a sad nce at Eloise, sobbing. Pierre gently took her away.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The ward door was closed. After their footsteps went far, silence nketed the ward. Finnley stared at the girl lying on the bed. Eloise looked pale with a thick bandage on her head. Blood had drained from her lips, too. She looked like a puppet. A whileter, Finnley sat in the chair with mixed feelings. Recalling their past, he felt sorry for her. He didnt love her but had never thought of hurting her. Finnley sat in the chair next to the bed for several hours. Eloise. He gripped her pale hand, which was icily cold, and said, Im Finnley. First, I must apologize to you sincerely. Im sorry to let you fall in love with me, but I cant respond to you. Meanwhile, a helicopternded on the rooftop of the hospital. Mya said to the pilot, You can return to Arkpool City now. Ill stay here. Thank you so much. OK, Ms. Saunders. Be careful. OK. Mya gestured an OK to him and hopped off. Her figure vanished shortly after. Since she failed to reach Finnley on the phone, Mya could only search for him in every ward. The night was deep. Mya walked out of the elevator and stopped at the door of every ward. Then she peeked in through the ss window on the door. A whileter, she finally stopped longer at a door as she saw a familiar figure in front of the bed. Within a few seconds, she was sure it was Finnley. Therefore, she gently pushed the door open. Eloise, you must wake up, Finnley spoke with mixed feelings, You cant make me feel guilty. Mya gaped at him stiffly. She was told his mother had a car ident. They all told lies to her. Mya couldnt ept it at all. Probably it was the telepathy. Finnley looked back at the door, although he didnt think someone was there. The next second, he met Myas shocked gaze. Mya? Finnley immediately let go of Eloises hand and jumped to his feet. Chapter 846 Can’t Find Her Myas eyes fell on the beautiful hand hanging from the edge of the bed, which was held in his palm just now! She caught them right on the spot. Was he guilty? Mya quickly regained herposure. When she saw Finnleys embarrassed look, she turned around and left without saying a word! Mya! Finnley chased out instinctively, Dont take me wrong! In the hospital corridor, where people came and went, Mya was running, and Finnley chased after her. That was uneptable to Mya! He hid such things from her! She was so angry that she didnt take the elevator because she didnt want to wait for the door to open. She ran to the corridor, and ran upstairs quickly! When Finnley chased into the corridor, she was gone. So, he rushed downstairs! They missed each other perfectly. The wind on the roof was very strong. Mya was standing by the railing, and just now the helicopternded right here. When she thought about the mood when she came here, she felt ironic! She saw Finnley holding Eloises hand! Was he going to spend the night with her? Her phone rang. Mya lowered her eyes. It was Finnleys name on the screen. She had no intention of answering it! He called again, and she turned off the phone. Bearing the cold night wind, Mya closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She forced herself to calm down! The downstairs of the hospital Finnley, standing in the crowd, looked around anxiously. He was still looking for Mya. Did shee here alone? It was sote. Finnley was worried about her. Since he could not find her downstairs, he ran out of the hospital, looking for her on the street Outside was a bustling street lighted by neon lights. Everything seemed peaceful. The girl he was looking for was nowhere to be found.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Looking at the countless missed calls, Finnley regretted that he had muted his phone, although he didnt mean it. He felt so somber. The phone rang. It was ire. Finnley quickly answered, Hello, ire. Whats the matter with you? ire said anxiously, Didnt you promise Eloises father that youll be by her side? Where are you now? At this point, ire and the Calders were in Eloises ward. Madeline took her over. At this time, Eloises hands were still hanging on the edge of the bed. It looked just like she was abandoned. Finnley could faintly hear Madeline crying. Mya came. Finnley sighed, She saw me in the ward with Eloise, and then she ran away. I chased downstairs but she was not there. ires heart jolted slightly, Juste back. Ill go get her; I have her number. She turned off her phone. Finnley was sad and a bit at a loss. Juste back! Madeline was crying. Pierre looked serious. When she saw that, ire frowned, not knowing what to do with them. So, she said to Finnley, Come back and handle everything! Hurry up! After speaking, ire hung up the phone. But Finnley didnt go up immediately. He stood in the cold wind holding his mobile phone. ire ran down. She saw a lonely figure standing in the cold wind at a nce. Running over, she called out, Finnley! Finnley turned his eyes, I dont know where she is. She turned off her phone. She came alone. Where would she be at such ate hour now? Like a helpless child, he murmured, She must have misunderstood It was the first time ire saw him like this. He wasnt even so anxious when Eloise was dying. ire put her hands on her waist and looked around Well, Finnley, now you go back to the ward! Ill go find Mya! Anyway, there is nothing you can do. She doesnt want to see you, so you wont find her! Maybe shes hiding in the dark right now? Ill exin to her! I promise Ill tell her everything! ires words made sense. Finnley then headed for the hospital hall despite his worries. In Eloises ward Madeline knelt by her daughters bed. Holding her hand and crying Eloise, my poor child! Chapter 847 Do You Think I’m Acting? You saved Finnleys mother, but he doesnt seem to thank you for that at all! They are doing one thing in front of you and other things behind your back. You must wake up! Its not worth it! My Eloise Finnley, who was standing at the door, heard these words. He wanted to talk back, but now that Eloise was still unconscious, he held back his anger. After all, Eloise was the victim. Downstairs, ire called Mya. She thought Mya had turned off her phone. But unexpectedly, the call got through. She was very excited, but the next second, Mya rejected the call. ire called again immediately. Mya answered this time. Im paying with my phone; Ill call youter. Mya! Where are you? She asked impatiently. In the bakery. The call was hung up again. She looked around, searching for a nearby bakery. At the Parrama store, Mya bought two loaves of bread and thest two bottles of banana milk. She hadnt had dinner yet.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She thought Finnley might not have had time to eat either. So, she bought him some too. Thinking of banana milk, she felt less angry. After paying, she walked out of the Parrama store, and saw ire running to her! Mya smiled, What are you doing here? ire was shocked. Mya didnt look angry at all. Mya, listen to me! I will speak for Finnley! ire held Myas hand, afraid that she would run away, And you must listen! Okay. Mya walked towards the hospital gate, Tell me as we walk. ire took her arm and looked at her in surprise, Whats wrong? Mya smiled and asked, I thought you had something to tell me. Why are you looking at me like that? Arent you mad at Finnley? It didnt look like she was mad. ire asked suspiciously, Didnt you see it? You ran away, and Finnley was looking for you everywhere. Mya looked calm, Yup, I was mad. But now, just get to the point. So, ire went to the point. How about Mrs. Russell? This was the first thing Mya asked after ires exnation. Is she alright? Is she still in the hospital now? She has just been discharged. She prefers home, and said it was morefortable. ire said to her, Dont worry. She just had some scratches. And she was kind of frightened. Some rest will do. Mya felt relieved. Then she thought about Eloise. Mya admired Eloise a little. How much must she love Finnley? Most people would instinctively avoid danger. It took a lot of courage to face it head-on. Mya. In the hospital elevator, ire said, Dont be angry with Finnley. He had nned to go back to Arkpool tomorrow and exin to you. He hasnt got the chance. I see. The corners of Myas lips raised, Dont worry, I will be by his side. I understand him. ire felt like in a dream hearing Myas words. That was incredible. ire, go back and take care of your mom. When the elevator door opened, Mya said to her, Im sure Finnley worries about her a lot. He will feel less worried if you are by her side. Call us if there is anything. ire looked at her. What? I want to watch as you go in! ire said vigntly, I have promised my brother to find you, so I wont let you escape! Mya was slightly startled, Dont you believe me? Do I look like Im acting? Chapter 848 Lovely Mya No, because you just dont look and sound like you! Are you ever that generous? ire blurted out, Arent people in love supposed to be selfish? She saved my future mother-inw. I should be grateful to her. Of course, that does not mean Im giving your brother to her. Myas attitude was clear. She said with a faint smile, Go home, dont follow me. Waiting for the elevator can be annoying. With that said, she stepped out of the elevator, looked back, and waved to ire, Goodbye! Mya knew what to do. The elevator door closed. ire didnt follow Mya. She chose to trust her. At this moment, in Eloises ward. Madeline cried and used Finnley, How could you do this? You promised to stay with Eloise. Why did you disappear in a blink of an eye? Do you want to get away from your responsibility? How can we rest assured? Eloise almost died to save your mother, and dont you feel a tiny bit guilty? Mrs. Calder, Im sorry. Finnley apologized sincerely, I didnt mean to leave. Then what did you do? The middle-aged woman was still relentless, crying and asking, You are her only support. She left a note and was ready to leave this world. Cant you care about her just a little? Do you know as her parents, how sad we are? When he saw his wife sobbing, Pierre could only support her. When a woman was sad, nothing could help. Her cries and sobs echoed throughout the room. At the door Mya waited and listened while she calmly tore a piece of bread and stuffed it into her mouth. She found the bread tasted better than that in Arkpool City. So, she ate another slice of it. Finnley as long as you have any conscience, you must wake my daughter up! Madeline cried and said to him, This is the least you should do as a man! Shes lying here for saving your mother! Mrs. Calder. Finnley emphasized again, Since Mr. Watson saved her life, he will wake her up too. So, it would be none of your business anymore? Mrs. Calder, I dont mean that. I just want to tell you not to worry too much, and everything will be fine. Only you are fine. You know how much Eloise cares about you! Mya shook her head, thinking that the Calders were speaking from a moral high ground. So, she opened the door and walked in. Finnley and the Calders looked over when they heard the sound. When Finnley saw her, he was startled, Mya? He seemed cheered up suddenly and he hurriedly walked towards her! Mya nced at Finnley with a calm expression, and then looked at the crying woman, Mrs. Calder, please calm down. You cant wake her up with your cry. Instead of using anyone, why dont we listen to the doctors? Myas showing up made Madeline even angry, Who are you? What gives you the right to stay here? Mrs. Calder. Finnley put his arm around Myas shoulder and said firmly, Why are you so mean? She is my girlfriend, and this matter has nothing to do with her. But it has something to do with you! So, you will stay! And she will not! Madeline said curtly, You are not going anywhere before Eloise wakes up! Mya said firmly, We will both stay! I heard she doesnt want to live. Ill ask my boyfriend to stay with her and wake her up! At that, she made a call, Hey, Ivan. Finnley would like to work from home. Please send hisptop to Jacksonville tomorrow!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Madeline was speechless. Then she saw Mya go to the bed. Mya said, Eloise, you must wake up, or Finnley and I will get married! When she looked at her, Mya felt a little distressed, but also a little annoyed. Dont you provoke her! Madeline was pissed off. Finnley was relieved knowing that Mya could understand him. Finnley, I got you some bread. You must be hungry. Mya handed the bag to him, You will be working here from tomorrow, you stay with Eloise, and I stay with you! Chapter 849 Bitten You Madeline was speechless but unable to refute because her lungs hurt from anger. Finnley took Myas hand and sped his fingers tightly. He said sincerely, Mrs. Calder, we will be here with her tonight. You and Mr. Calder can go back. Mr. Watson must be able to cure her. Before Eloise wakes up, I wont let you leave. Dont count on Mr. Watson at all. It is your responsibility! Madeline couldnt bear Finnely holding the hand of another girl, especially in front of Eloise! But she had no reason to stop them. Pierre supported his grieving wife, and said to Finnley and Mya, If something happens to Eloise, you are all responsible. I hope you guys know what to do! Mya was confused. It had nothing to do with her! Did she have to be used just because Eloise was the victim? The Calders left and closed the door. The calmness on Myas face faded away a little bit. She let go of Finnleys hand and got distant in an instant. Finnley quickly looked at her, Mya, thank you.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Stop talking to me. Mya walked to a chair not far away and sat down. She opened the banana milk up, Go and wake her up. I wont help with this matter. I am just staying here. Finnley kept looking at Mya, and he found she was so cute when she was jealous, Im sorry. I know this is unfair to you. Mya ignored him. Finnley walked towards her, Thank you for the bread. I didnt have the time to have dinner. The girl turned her back to him, raised her head, and took a sip of banana milk. It seemed as if she did not even bother to talk to him. Technically, she was still angry. How did you get here? Finnley asked again, Did you see ire? Did she tell you everything? Mya enjoyed the bread and milk but refused to talk to him. Finnley felt that Mya was like a different person. Finnley approached her, knelt in front of her, tore a piece of bread off from the bag, and handed it to her lips, Thank you for understanding me, little idiot. Mya nced at him, opened her mouth, and bit his finger! Finnley grunted in pain, but with a smile on his face. She finally made a response. Bite me, as long as it makes you less angry. His finger hurt, but his heart was sweet, If you bite it off, itll be an iplete beauty created by you. I promise I will not let Mr. Watson treat it. Mya bit hard. He didnt resist. She felt bored, then let go, panted, and looked at him, Why dont you resist? Finnley had a deep mark on his finger, but he immediately held her hand and said without anger, Mya, as long as you dont get angry, I can do whatever you want. Mya didnt answer. Finnley exined to her, Eloise got injured when she tried to save my mother. I investigated everything. It wasnt her conspiracy. It was an ident. Mya withdrew her hand from his palm, Then marry her as an atonement. That was not what I meant. Then be honest, and talk about real things. What am I supposed to think about when I see you holding her hand? Mya asked, I understood after ire exined it to me. Am I so unreasonable? Whats the point of hiding it from me? Am I so narrow-minded to you? I didnt want to lie to you. He replied honestly, I n to go back to Arkpool City tomorrow and talk to you face to face. Okay, okay, no more exnation. Mya decided for him, From tomorrow on, youll work here! Im here with you. Well leave when she is alright. Chapter 850 Leslie Is Pissed Off Thats unnecessary. Finnley had got a n. On the hospital bed, Eloise was breathing weakly, her face was still pale, and her hands were outside the quilt, sped in front of her chest. No one knew if she could hear the conversation. Eloise, you must wake up. Mya looked at her and said emphatically, Otherwise your beloved man will belong to me. After speaking, she went on eating her bread and drinking her milk. Finnley crouched in front of her, stroking her hair lovingly. With her by his side, Finnley felt reassured. At least, the night wouldnt be so much of a torment. At Arkpool City, the R-n Group was brightly lit at night. Since the afternoon, the atmosphere in Leslies office had been weird. The news about Leslies nine ex-wives showing up at the press conference was still going viral.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. In just a few hours, the memes were reposted hundreds of millions of times. Leslie couldnt let out his anger. His eyes were bloody red. He wished he could kill these people. Rubbish! You are all rubbish! He scolded angrily, ashamed! The head of the public rtions department, who had repeatedly apologized, trembled behind Leslie. He couldnt do anything when so many people were already talking about it. Josh, who had just finished his review letter, was also frightened when he saw how angry Leslie was. He had been scolded a lot in the afternoon. And now, he came at the wrong time. He was afraid he would be affected again. Ill give you two more hours! Leslie yelled angrily, All the rumors about those women must be removed! Especially those memes! That was intolerable to him. Yes, Mr. Eastwood. The head of the public rtions department lowered his head, not even daring to breathe. Now, get lost! Leslie was furious. After saluting, his subordinates turned around and left quickly. When they passed by Josh, they even looked at each other. Joshs situation was no better. Leslie turned around and was about to leave. He stopped when he saw Josh. His aura softened a little, but his face was still cold. Josh walked towards him with a restless heart. Whats it? Leslie asked coldly. Josh reported in a low voice, Mr. Eastwood, Ms. Collins may be sentenced to ten years in prison. The amount of jewelry stolen is toorge, but she did not mention anything about you. Leslie frowned coldly. Mr. Eastwood Josh asked with caution, Arent we going to save her? When he thought of Catherine, Leslie hesitated. After all, this woman was different from others, and he liked her. We are. The middle-aged man stood with his hands behind his back, and said with a sullen face, Although this matter was messed up, we have to save her. Josh also breathed a sigh of relief, for fear that he would choose not to save Catherine out of anger. It would be an impossible task to save Catherine if Leslie waited until his anger was gone. Leslie had a gloomy face, But we can only save her secretly. I dont want to be caught at such a critical moment. Yes. Also, even if she is rescued, she cant work in thepany anymore. Leslie was agitated, Save her first! Okay, then Ill do it now. Josh saluted respectfully, then turned around and left. Leslie punched the desk hard, feeling bad. At night. It was lively in Emerald Bay. The yard was beautifully decorated. The moon was shining. Designers and some younger executives were invited to the banquet. Tonight was more of a family gathering, less formal, and everyone had a great time. In the huge courtyard, the long tables were filled with red wine and food. People drank and toasted whileughing at those memes of Leslie. I think his third wife is the most beautiful. Chapter 851 Thank You for the Reminder The fifth one is better. She looked good in those dresses, and she looked cool with the trumpet. The tenth one is the prettiest, but its a pity that shes dead. Ingrid has attended several parties with him. Ive seen her. She is prettier than in the photos. People were discussing Leslies ex-wives. He sold no jewelry. His new productunch was messed up. And now his wives were at the center of the discussion. It was not difficult to imagine how angry Leslie was when everybody was talking about his marriage. He dared not check his phone, and those memes were funny and ironic! They even made poems to tease him. Hello, everyone! Alfie took Diana to the yard. Tonight, they were wearing sibling theme outfits, with two glowing wings behind them. They were very cute. Come on, lets have a drink! Thank you for helping mommy and daddy! Wow, hi, the little prince and little princess! The young designers were very happy. They like them very much and feel honored. People clinked sses together. Bursts ofughter were carried away in the wind. Many people had wanted to have a photo with them and Alfie and Diana readily agreed. Their delicate little faces and big jewel-like eyes were so simr to those of Ivan and Jennifer. Why arent Mya and Finnley here? Diana looked around with the goblet and asked suspiciously, Alfie, have you seen them? Nope. Alfie looked around carefully again, I thought they were beingte. Havent theye yet? At this time, by the swimming pool not far away, Ivan, wearing a casual suit, was calling Finnley, Hows it going? Finnley told him what happened, and said something about Mya. So, Mya asked you to work in Eloises ward? Should I send your things over as she said? The corners of Ivans lips twitched slightly. He thought that Mya was a bit cute. This was her reaction to being jealous. Crazy. No. Finnley said, Id like to take two days off for now. I will be back after that. There is no need to send the stuff over. Okay. Ivan said, Its okay, I will take care of things in thepany. Focus on your stuff down there. By the way, have you talked to Rowan? I brought him here. He saved Eloise. Thanks to Rowan, she is out of danger now. Is she still in aa? What did he say? He has a very important operation in these two days. He said that he wille to check on her after that. OK, all right.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. With Rowans help, Ivan felt relieved. Take care. Ivan said to him in a tone that sounded like he could totally understand him, If there is any misunderstanding, you should resolve it in time. Dont let anything affect you and Mya. You have just been together. Your rtionship is not strong enough. Okay, thanks for reminding me. After a brief chat, Ivan hung up the phone. Time passed by, and theughter in the yard gradually dissipated. The guests left one after another. They said goodbye to Ivan and Jennifer one by one. They all felt honored to be invited to Emerald Bay. Emerald Bay was Ivans vi, and usually even taking a look at it from a distance was too much to ask. But today, everyone had traveled all around the vi, as friends. Everyone was very grateful to Ivan and Jennifer, who were so friendly to them. I think Mr. Marsh has changed. I agree. After being with Ms. Brooks, he has be down-to-earth. He is less distant. So, being in love with the right person can shape someone into a better self. People chatted while leaving, envious yet wishing them good. Ivan and Jennifer went upstairs. Have Alfie and Diana showered yet? The servant replied respectfully, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, Alfie, and Diana have taken a bath and fallen asleep. Okay. Then the couple went back to the room. Jennifer had just entered the bathroom when Ivans cell phone rang. He nced at it and answered, Hello. Going to the window and looking at the twilight, Ivan listened, yet his eyes darkened little by little. Chapter 852 Let Her Go Tomorrow Mr. Marsh, Leslie is destroying evidence of his crime. The subordinate reported, Some important witnesses were inexplicably sent away, and the building was empty. No one knows where they went.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ivan frowned and pursed his lips slightly. Im sorry, Mr. Marsh. We let you down. The subordinate felt terrible for what happened. Ivan hung up the phone without saying a word. He knew Leslie wouldnt stay put when Catherine was arrested. But he didnt expect that, instead of saving her, he would save himself first. At night, in the Saunders residence. Shirley came out of the bathroom in soft pajamas and saw her husband pacing in front of the window with a sad expression. He hadnt noticed her. As she approached, rence suddenly stopped, and their eyes met. rence, go take a bath. The woman spoke softly, and her eyes fell on his face. Okay. He just came back to his senses now. Shirley looked at him as he walked towards the bathroom, feeling puzzled. What was going on? rence! Shirley was worried. Before the sound of water came from the bathroom, she followed in, Is something wrong? A womans sixth sense was always urate. In the huge bathroom, rence looked at her, and sighed softly, I am worried about Mya. Arent you? You asked me not to worry about her downstairs just now. You said that she has grown up and she will make the right decisions. Shirley muttered, Why are you worried now? Then she smiled, Okay, okay, take your shower first. Its gettingte. If youre really worried, call Finnleyter and ask him about the situation. As she spoke, she doubted no more. Of course, they didnt call Finnley. They knew they should give young people more time and space. Jacksonville. In the hospital, people wereing and going. Smiling faces were rarely seen. No one could be happy in a hospital. In the ward, Eloise, still unconscious, was lying on the bed with thick gauze wrapped around her forehead, but still, it was oozing blood. The doctor said it was normal and no further treatment was needed. Mya had fallen asleep. Finnley gently took off her shoes, and then carried her onto the bed beside her. He also lightly covered her with a quilt. Looking at her young face, he vowed never to hurt her. Finnley stood in front of the window, looking out at the night with mixed feelings. He never thought he was good enough for Eloises devotion. At this time, outside the ward door Pierre and Madeline were watching the scene quietly. It seemed that Finnley would not leave tonight, and he would stay as he promised. Madeline didnt make any noise. She watched with red eyes Finnley standing in front of the window, and he seemed worried and sad too. As Eloises parents, they were satisfied. At least they didnt hook up in front of Eloise., I only wish that Finnley is the first person Eloise sees when she wakes up. Madeline left with tears in her eyes. She asked for nothing more than that. Pierre was by her side, It could be Mya too. Madelinesplexion changed. She turned over to look at him, and said firmly, Then ask her to go back tomorrow. Ill tell her when Finnley isnt here. Pierre didnt speak and just sighed heavily. Those who were not loved wouldnt be loved even if they were about to die. He would worry even after Eloise woke up. Chapter 853 Drug Addiction The sky was getting darker. Leslie returned home. He was so angry that he didnt eat anything today. After a hot bath, he took a bottle of wine from the cab, took out a goblet, and went to the window. The bright moonlight shone on him. The night was beautiful, but he felt extremely terrible. Even the air annoyed him. After a while, his phone rang. He kept frowning all the time. Leslie looked up and took a sip of the wine. Finally, he put down the goblet calmly and picked up the phone from the table. It was a call from the police station. He hesitated for a few seconds before answering the call. He turned on the speaker, Hello. Putting the phone back on the table, he sat down on the sofa, picked up the wine, and poured it into the ss. Leslie. Catherines distressed voice came over, Whats wrong with the cigarette that you gave me? Why do I suffer so much not having it for half a day? Hurry up and bring me cigarettes Her voice was trembling, and her insanity was transmitted through her breath. Immediately afterward, he heard her moaning. Leslie frowned, and said to her calmly, Its just ordinary cigarettes. Its just a psychological effect. Write your confession first. Your attitude determines your future. After speaking, he hung up the phone. Although Catherine was ufortable, she hadnt lost her mind. She got the message in between Leslies words. At the same time, she also understood that it was not an ordinary cigarette. But Leslie didnt want to be dragged into it. In the police station, Catherine was so shocked holding thendline that shey down on the corner of the table in pain, Water, I need water She was tenacious! She must save herself! If Leslies crimes were revealed, no one would save her. The prison guard poured her a ss of water. Catherine almost hallucinated. Her outstretched hand shook in the air a few times, but she couldnt catch the water ss no matter what. She saw several sses ovepping Like the moon in the water, she simply couldnt catch it. Water, give me water There was heat boiling in her body that needed to be diluted! Her throat was so ufortable that it was about to smoke! The prison guard squatted down, brought the water ss to her lips, and observed her expression closely. Catherine grabbed the water and drank it in gulps! Cigarettes, give me cigarettes She was still manic, Ordinary cigarettes! The two prison guards looked at each other, and one of them said, There are no cigarettes in the police station! After speaking, they turned and left. They ordered at the door, Keep an eye on her. Report immediately if anything happens. Yes. Then they left. Shall we report to Mr. Marsh? One of them was suspicious, She had a drug addiction attack, and she didnt know it. She should be passively addicted. Another person raised his wrist to check the time, Its gettingte. Lets report tomorrow. Okay. Therefore, Ivan didnt get the news immediately. At night, in Jacksonville. In the ward, Finnley stood in front of Eloises bed, looking at the unconscious Eloise on the bed, hoping that she would wake up soon and that she would be safe and happy for the rest of her life.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Finnley then sat down on the edge of Myas bed and looked at her, who was now sleeping soundly. Why was she sleeping on her belly now? But it looked a little cute. When he was looking at her, Finnley couldnt help recalling when he first saw her That day, she walked into Ivans office in a hip-hop suit. She sat down in the chair, put her legs on the desk at will, leaned back on the chair, and folded her arms around her chest! Finnley gestured to the security guards that had followed her to the door, and they turned and left. I want to see Ivan! Mya said her intention in an aggressive and domineering tone, Ask him toe here immediately! Chapter 854 Driving Her Away It was the first time that Finnley looked at her formally. Her dreadlocks were shining brightly, and her shoes were also in two colors. She looked very special. Im talking to you! Did you hear that? She was very rude. When she saw that he didnt move, she took out her phone and called Ivan. Finnley looked at her sleeping soundly and remembered that she was the bridesmaid on the wedding day of Mr. Marsh and Ms. Brooks. Mya dressed like ady that day, which made her apletely different person. Her dress dazzled his eyes. He couldnt help looking at her. Also, Finnley had a deep impression of her on the promotion day. The stores under the group had a ny percent off promotion. Mya got herself a badge even though she had never worked there before, and she took her girls to go shopping in the Marsh Mall. That day Finnley happened to be there, and he could hardly see her behind her shopping cart. He was once again shocked. From that day on, Finnley thought she was an extremely interesting soul. Then, one day, it was raining heavily outside, and she got into his car and insisted on going home with him, saying that she had lost her keys. Her hair was everywhere on his floor She paid no attention to the details, and she even upied his bed. Thinking about it, Finnley smiled. He bent down and pulled the quilt for her, stroked the hair on her forehead, and couldnt help but kiss her gently on her forehead. Finnley swore that he would do his best to take good care of her, never letting her suffer. He promised to love her with all his might. Finnley didnt sleep. He sat in the ward, thinking all night, staying with Mya and observing Eloises situation at the same time. If she could wake up, Rowan wouldnt have to bother toe.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The next morning, Eloise hadnt woken up. She hadnt even moved a finger. She was like a Sleeping Beauty. Mya stretched and woke up from her sleep. The first person she saw when she opened her eyes was Finnley. Finnley, who was sitting in front of the bed, gave her a big fright! Mya woke up immediately because Finnley was so close. She looked around, remembered that they were in a ward, and saw Eloise lying on the next bed. Mya lowered her eyes again, and quickly pulled her hand out of his palm! What would you like to eat? Finnley smiled and asked softly, Ill go downstairs and buy it for you. Whatever. Although Mya sounded cold, Finnley still found her cute. Her tantrum was unpredictable. So, he stood up and smiled, Okay, then Ill get you something. Get up. Then he left. Mya watched him disappear at the door and pursed her lips. After a night, she shouldnt be angry anymore. It was just that she didnt know what she was angry about. Mya thought he must have stayed with Eloise all night, right? He must havee to her bed only when she was about to wake up, right? Looking at the unconscious girl on the next bed, Mya was a little envious. Eloise was beautiful even with thick gauze wrapped around her forehead. What made Mya envious the most was that Eloise had known Finnley a long time ago. At this time, the door of the ward was open. Mya looked over and saw the Calders. When she saw Madelines hostile expression, Mya stopped making the bed and became vignt. Mya, you dont have to stay here. Madeline walked towards her and said quickly, Eloise doesnt need yourpany. Mya met her gaze and replied neatly, Im not here to apany Eloise. I dont know her at all, and Im here to apany Finnley. Madelines face darkened when she heard this. She raised her voice, You better just leave when we are still so polite. Chapter 855 A Cool Girl You surprised me, Mya spoke calmly. She wasnt angry, I almost took you for Finnleys mother. Before Madeline understood what she meant, Mya continued If this is a drama, it should be Finnleys mother whoes to me, ps a bank card on my face, and asks me to get lost from his sons life. But who are you? She smiled, The mother of a passerby. And you want me to quit with just a few words? I am afraid youve underestimated the love between me and Finnley. Or, you guys are too dramatic. After she heard her words, Madeline blew her fuse. She felt that Mya had no manners at all! Stepping forward, she lost her temper and pped Mya in the face! It happened in a second. It was so fast that Mya hadnt had time to dodge. Mya was stunned and covered her cheek instinctively, staring at Madeline in shock How dare you p me? Even my parents have never pped me! Pierre was scared. No matter what, Mya was the daughter of a mayor. So, he pulled his emotional wife away, Stop here. He said in a low voice. Madeline felt guilty too when she calmed down. But she had done it. She couldnt take it back. At this time, Myas phone rang. She took out her phone. It was her father calling, and she was immediately aggrieved.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She showed them the phone screen! When they saw it, Pierre and his wife got nervous. Mya observed their expressions as the ringing continued. Just when they thought she wouldin to her father, she hung up the phone. You guys are both smart. Holding the phone, Mya stared at Madeline for a moment, I can tell my dad that you hit me today. Although he is the mayor of Arkpool, he knows enough people in Jacksonville. Mya said firmly, You guys are just merchants. If I want to avenge it, its easy! You guys will pay a painful price! Pierres heart pounded when he heard this, and he believed her words. Madelinesplexion changed slightly. Her arrogance subsided a little. Eloises being here has anything to do with Finnley, and you all know that very well. Mya emphasized, Dont force him to do things just because he is kind. Everyone is sorry for Eloises ident. No one is happy. Mya added, Not even me. And Mr. Watson wille. He will cure Eloise. So, get out of your moral high ground! Madeline was amazed by Myas aura. She was not very young, but she was strong. Mya added, You guys think its Finnleys responsibility. But I am telling you, its yours. You are her parents! The Calders were taken aback. Before they refuted, Mya said, Why would she want to kill herself just because she is not loved? There are too many people in this world who are not loved, but why didnt they just kill themselves? She was just not strong enough mentally! You didnt educate her well! So before ming Finnley, can you reflect on yourself first? Myas words made the Calders speechless. Also, I wont let myself suffer any grievance. Mya emphasized, If you want to bring this thing to an end. p yourself. I dont want to do it myself. At the door of the ward, Finnley, who hade over with breakfast, stopped in his tracks when he saw the people inside. Before he figured out what was going on, he saw Eloises mother raise her palm! Finnleys heart jolted. He walked in quickly, only to see Madeline p herself! Finnley was stunned. At the same time, Pierre and Mya looked at Finnley. Chapter 856 Taste of Your Lips Madeline felt the scorching pain in her cheek, but she was afraid that if she pped herself too lightly, Mya would not be satisfied, and then the Calder Groups might face obstacles. She finally calmed down and realized that she shouldnt mess with Mya. At that, she noticed they were all looking at the door. Madeline looked over and saw Finnley standing at the door of the room with a surprised look in his eyes! Madelines heart skipped a beat. Had he seen everything? She was extremely embarrassed. She didnt know how to exin it. What did you buy? Mya asked, trying to ease the embarrassment. Then she smiled gently and walked toward Finnley. She took the bags from his hand, Did you buy breakfast for Mr. and Mrs. Calder? Ill go buy some more. Finnley turned to leave. What a pity! He came backte and missed the fun part. What exactly happened? Why did Madeline p herself in the face? But Finnley was sure that even if they were in the same room, Mya could protect herself. So he was relieved and hurried downstairs to buy more food. Mr. and Mrs. Calder. In the hospital room, Mya handed the breakfast to them. You must not have had breakfast, right? Here. Madeline was a little embarrassed. She turned her eyes at Pierre, who then took it over calmly, Thank you. Mya looked at Eloise, who was lying in bed, Dr. Watson is a brilliant doctor, and he wille over as soon as he gets the time. I believe Eloise will wake up soon with him here. She looked at Pierre, Dont worry. When she wakes up, you should talk to her or find her a therapist if necessary. Im sure its more useful than having Finnley here. Madeline was silent while Pierre nodded, took the breakfast, put his arm around his wifes shoulder and left. In the corridor, he whispered in Madelines ear, We have a project that needs the governments permission. Be careful not to mess with her. Is she Finnleys type? Madeline still couldnt figure it out. She doesnt look like ady at all! Pierre smiled, How do you know that? Being ady does not mean being weak. Eloise is not her match at all Shes right about something. Madeline looked over at him. What? Finding a therapist for Eloise is more useful, Pierre said, Going to Finnley would only make things worse. Lets wait until Eloise wakes up! In Eloises ward, Finnley pushed the door open and walked in. Mya sat in the chair by Eloises bed, staring at her. Theyre gone? She did not answer him. Come on, eat your breakfast first. Finnley walked up to her. I bought you banana milk and bread. He was full of patience. Mya pouted and turned her eyes coldly to look at him. I was pped because of you. She looked aggrieved with her big eyes, You owe me! When Finnley saw her red cheek, he immediately felt sorry for her, Does it still hurt? He bent down to stroke her cheek, Im sorry. Its all because of me. I will stay close to you from now on and I promise no one will hurt you again. Im unhappy. Mya pouted, I dont want to have breakfast. Finnley crouched down beside her, opening a bottle of banana milk, Take a sip? Just a sip, okay? When he saw her just sitting there still, he drank a mouthful of it, It tastes a bit different than before, and its even better now. Do you want to try? He put the bottle near her lips. Mya took it suspiciously, and took a sip. It tastes just the same!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Finnley smiled, took the bottle from her hand and drank it again, Well, its even sweeter this time. I could taste your lips! Mya blushed. Chapter 857 Rule It Out In Arkpool, in the Marsh Group. Early in the morning, Ivan had just entered the presidents office. His phone rang, and it was from the police. He walked up to his desk and answered it. The police said, Mr. Marsh, Catherine had a drug addiction panic attackst night and was tested for drugs in her blood. We suppose she has been doing drug for about half a year. Ivan was not surprised at this. After all, Catherine had been working with Leslie. Mr. Marsh, the policeman continued, We have given her a general examination and found that shes pregnant. This surprised Ivan. Are you sure? We are pretty sure. Ivan leaned back in the chair, ying with the pen with his other hand. Whose child? Did she say anything? I just got the results and she probably hasnt known shes pregnant. So, was Leslie the father of the baby? After the call, Ivan was lost in thought and thought of the night in the Royal Nightclub. It had been so long and she didnt find it? Or maybe she got pregnantter with Leslie? As Ivans eyes narrowed, Jennifer came in with a document. Whats up? She saw his frown and asked, Is there something on your mind? Catherine may be released on bail. Ivan told her, Shes pregnant. Jennifer was stunned for a few seconds, Is it Leslie? There is a high probability. Jennifer felt it a pity, She could have had a much better life. All I care about now is whether she can pay the price for her actions. Ivan didnt feel sorry for Catherine at all, Lindas life was also ruined by her, and I do not know how many more peoples lives might be ruined if she got out. There is a high probability of her getting bail. This child saved her life. I hope she can reflect on herself during her pregnancy. Ivan stressed, No matter how she reflects on herself, I wont let her go again. Jennifer wouldnt plead for her again. She ruined her own life. Leslie was partly the me. At this time, a man knocked on the door and entered, Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh. The man was holding some documents in his hand, and when he saw Jennifer here, he hesitated. Say it. Ivan looked at him, Mrs. Marsh is no outsider. She is my wife. She can know everything. The man had no qualms, Yes, sir. He gave Ivan the information he had found, Mr. Marsh, here are some evidences of Leslie making deals with the drug dealer. These are enough to prove that they are partners and they have sold drugs worth over one hundred million dors. Ivan looked through the files. His man continued, But I havent found out who is behind him. Every transaction was made in the dark. I want to take them all at once, Ivan looked up at him, Dont alert them and watch Leslie closely. Once he wants to run, catch him. Yes, sir.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Ivan said, On top of everything, we cannot let him run away. We have to find out who is behind him and catch him. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Well, call me if you find anything. I will look through the documents. You may leave now. The man saluted, and then he turned around and left. Jennifer put the documents to be signed on his desk, These need your signatures. But theres no hurry. Arkpool has been overcast. Ivan was a little sad, The reason why Leslie is so rampant is that someone is protecting him. Then there must be interest involved, otherwise, who would shelter him? Whoevers been behind him must have been a powerful figure. Otherwise, how dare he sell drugs? Ivan promised to himself that he would find out who it was and bring Arkpool back to peace again. As the CEO of the Marsh Group, this was his responsibility and obligation. Chapter 858 Catherine’s Pregnant Catherine was released on bail because she was pregnant.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The moment she walked out of the police department, she held the pregnancy test report in her hand, confused. Pregnant? Miss, your uterus has been damaged and you will never be pregnant again. When she was a teenager, shey on the operating table and had just had an abortion. This was what the doctor said to her. From that moment on, she had been disheartened. Every time she saw a newborn baby, she couldnt help but stare at it. In the first few years, she had looked forward to a miracle. She would actively take medicine and do exercises that were imed to be helpful. Later, she was told the same result at every physical examination and in the end, she gave up. And now She was seven weeks pregnant? She felt it like a dream. As she walked, she saw a car parked in front. Beside the car stood a familiar figure, and Catherine was stunned and stopped. Leslie came to pick her up. Catherine couldnt let him know she was pregnant. She had finally had a baby and could finally be a mother, so she wouldnt abort the baby! However, she still found it hard to ept the fact that the father was Leslie. Leslie had known that he was pregnant and was delighted. He walked up to her with a smile, Im sorry for what youve been through these days. But its fine now, you are out. I will have someone take care of you from now on. Catherine coldly stared at him and assumed he had known about her pregnancy. Lets go. Leslie put his arm around her shoulder. But she shook it away, There was drugs in the cigars you gave me. Arent you afraid the baby might be a freak? It wont. Leslie smiled. It is a newly imported drug that does no harm to the fetus. Catherine looked at him, Why did you give me drugs? Facing her sight, Leslie didnt know how to answer for a while. He couldnt tell her he did it to control her, could he? Leslie, Catherine said to him coldly withplicated emotions, I hate Ivan, but not in the way you hate him. I am not your partner. I dont want to have anything to do with you from now on. Then she was about to walk away. Leslie grabbed her arm, and stopped her. His sight fell on her t belly and he said in a stern voice, Tell me, how can you have nothing to do with me when you are pregnant with my child? You can pretend its never here, Catherine replied coldly. Is that fair to the baby? Leslie said to her, Get into the car first, and we can talk about the babyter. Two minutester. The car started, Catherine sat in the passenger seat, her hands lightly put on her belly and she got mixed feelings. In the hospital in Jacksonville. ire, carrying arge bowl of chicken soup, walked into Eloises ward. The three sat around the table, drinking the soup. Eloise hadnt woken up yet. Drink it while its hot, ire said, Mrs. Russell had the chef made it for you. She was afraid you might be hungry. How is Mrs. Russell? Mya asked. Did she have a good rest? Yes. Shes just a little worried about you two and Eloise. At this time, the door was opened and Pierre and Madeline came in and smelled the chicken soup. What are you doing here? Madeline could not help getting angry again. Celebrating? The three heard it and turned their eyes. Pierre grabbed her by the arm. Madeline felt sad when she looked at her daughter lying on the bed. How do you think Eloise would feel if she smelled it? She hasnt eaten anything for so many hours. If she could smell it, she can wake up and have some soup, Mya answered, You want us to watch her closely, right? We are doing it. We havent even left the ward since we came but we have to eat. Can you not pick up a fight? When she saw how aggressive Madeline was, Mya refuted. Chapter 859 Eloise Woke Up At this point, Finnleys phone rang. He took it out and looked at it, Its Dr. Watson. He said the good news immediately and Pierres and Madelines eyes showed a glimmer of hope. Under everyones gaze, Finnley answered the phone. Hello, Dr. Watson. Are you in the hospital? Rowans voice was gentle. Im done and cane over anytime. Im in the hospital right now. Thank you. Dont mention it. Finnley hung up the phone and Mya told Madeline, Eloise will wake up soon. Dr. Watson is one of the best doctors. Does that mean you want to stay out as soon as she wakes up? Madeline was suddenly worried. Although she was asking Mya, her eyes were on Finnley. Before Finnley could answer, Eloises finger moved, which was first spotted by ire. Look! Her finger moved! Everyone turned to look at the woman in the bed and they all saw Eloises finger and her eyelids moving. The next moment, everyone walked over. Honey Madeline nervously called, Honey, open your eyes. This is mom. Eloise opened her eyes in a daze and saw several figured ovepped. After a long time, she could finally see them clearly. You woke up! ire was very happy. Eloise did not answer and was still in a daze. She looked at everyone in the room as if they were all strangers. And in the end, her eyes were fixed on Pierre. You didnt lose your memory, did you? Finnley asked. His heart skipped a beat. Eloise looked at him, Finnley? Why are you here? She didnt notice him just now. Honey, you remember me? Madeline anxiously interrupted, afraid that Eloise might have forgotten about her. Eloise looked over at her, Mom why am I lying here? Since Finnley was here, Eloise was very happy. But when she saw that Mya was also here, her face changed slightly again. Everyone looked at each other, Did you lose your memory or not? As Pierre told her about the ident, Eloise instantly remembered everything. She had nned tomit suicide, but when she saw danger approaching Violet, she chose to save her. Eloises eyes were on Finnleys face, I have something to say to Finnley, alone. ire looked over at Mya. Lets go. Mya stood straight and took ires hand. Lets go get some fresh air. Pierre came to himself, took Madelines hand and walked out of the ward. Finnley did not want to be alone with Eloise, but finally he stayed for the sake of her saving his mother. They did need to talk some things out. Thank you for saving my mother, Finnley spoke first, But dont do such a stupid thing again. How would your parents feel if you died? Eloise did not expect that he would me her when they had barely even talked. Your dad told me that you wrote a suicide note and I wonder if you have changed your mind about killing yourself after the car ident. But I want to advise you that it is not worth it. Dont give up your life for me. Your death wouldnt make me feel guilty, on the contrary, I will keep on living my life, happily. Finnleys words were really hurtful. Have you finished? Eloise asked coldly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I am. You may speak now, and Im all ears. Finnley sat down on the chair beside her bed, You have two minutes. I dont want Mya to overthink. Eloise was rendered speechless for a while by him. Chapter 860 Pissed by Him The two looked at each other and Eloise suddenly didnt know what to say. When their eyes met, she sighed, closed her eyes and chose to give up. Then there was a sad silence. Dont you have anything to say? Finnley asked indifferently, There wont be another chance for us to be alone. Eloise quickly opened her eyes and their eyes locked again, Have you been taking care of me while I was ina? She looked forward to his answer, and was a little nervous. Yes, Finnley answered truthfully, Mya is also here. Eloise was stunned, and gritted her teeth with a frown. Stop mentioning her. Gross. How can you realize if I dont remind her often enough? Finnley asked, You have just escaped from death, and will you kill yourself again? Eloise did not want to argue with him and asked him, Can you stay here for another day, while I was awake? She wanted to know how being alone with him felt like. I will have to ask Mya. Finnley didnt refuse directly. If she disagreed, that would be a no.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. His words were even more hurtful than a tant rejection, What? You can live without her around for one day? Im thirsty. I want some water. Eloises lips were dry and she felt weak. She rolled her eyes at him. I will get it for you. Then he went to get her water. He actually did a nice job taking care of her. At the end of the corridor outside the ward, by the railing, ire and Mya stood side by side, looking over the city. The air was filled with the faint smell of wormwood and disinfectant. What do you think Eloise is talking to Finnley about? ire had been guessing, and she asked Mya with a smile. Mya squinted at the distant white cloud and said frankly, I didnt even think about it, and I dont care what they are talking about. For real? You are not interested at all? How can that be possible? Dont you care at all? Mya turned her eyes and smiled, I know that Finnley doesnt love her, and I have never taken her as an enemy. Whats there for me to care about then? If she was his ex-girlfriend, I might be a bit jealous. After all, that would mean they had loved each other. ire looked into her eyes and they looked at each other for a long time. ire could tell that Mya meant what she said. You have seen it all through at such a young age, ire gave her a thumbs-up, Mya, I am impressed. But sometimes I envy Eloise. Mya looked away with a smile. She knew Finnley before me. She was there when he was a teenager and witnessed how he grew from a boy to a man. I think she envies you even more. Whats the use of her meeting him earlier? You got him in the end. The two chatted. Soon, Rowan arrived at the hospital by helicopter. He went straight into the hospital room with his suitcase. She woke up? Eloise was stunned and looked at him. She had finally had time alone with Finnley and there was another third wheel here? Let me introduce you two. This is Dr. Rowan Watson, Finnley said to Eloise, He saved your life. You didnt wake up for days, so I asked him here. Its good you have woken up, Rowan put down his medicine box, I will give you a full body examination first. You dont want seque, after all, you were hurt in the head. Finnley, Eloise didnt care and asked, Is it a yes? What? It seemed he had forgotten what she had just asked him. To stay with me here for one more day. Eloise was a little stubborn. She seemed to be threatening that if he didnt say yes, she wouldnt take the body examination. Finnley answered gently, I will go and ask Mya now. Just do as Dr. Watson says, then he turned around and said to Rowan, Thank you, Dr. Watson. You are wee. Finnley Eloise started coughing as soon as she spoke in a slightly louder voice. Chapter 861 Lung Cancer Dont say anything. While preparing the equipment, Rowan calmly advised, You have been lying in bed for a long time and you are weak now. Your organs need some time to adapt. Eloise closed her eyes. She was really exhausted, Just give me an IV. I want to get better as soon as possible.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rowan had heard that she had tried to kill herself. Had she changed her mind? Good. Rowan was very happy and agreed readily. Doctors love to save patients who cherish their lives. Finnley had just walked for a few steps when he bumped into Pierre and Madeline. He stopped. Finnley, can you stay here for a few more days? Madeline asked, Just until shes discharged from the hospital. I know its too much to ask, but We were afraid she might try to kill herself again, Pierre looked sad, We have only one daughter and it will take some time for her to get better. Finnley didnt refuse, and he said, Dr. Watson is here and is checking on her. I need to go ask for Myas opinion on this. ire and Mya happened to walk over. They all met in the corridor. Mya, Finnley reached out his hand at her, and his face became much gentler. Mya walked up to him and gave him her hand. Eloise said she wants me to stay here with her for another day while shes awake, Finnley said, Mrs. Calder said the same, and I need you opinion on this. Mya turned her eyes and looked at Finnley, Since you have agreed, why ask me? I dont mind. Mya, Madeline decided to take a step back, Of course, you can stay here with Finnley. Lets see what Dr. Watson says and if there would be any seque, Mya replied readily. Its not a big deal to stay here for one more day. At this time, Rowan had finished the body examination for Eloise. Rowan stared at the figures on the screen of the equipment. He looked calm but he was in shock. Dr. Watson, am I alright? Eloise asked casually, lying in the hospital bed. She felt much better after Rowan gave her an IV. You are fine. Rowan then unplugged the equipment when the door was opened. The Calders, Finnley and Mya walked in. ire had gone home. She just came over to deliver the soup. Dr. Watson, how is my daughter? Are there any seque? Madeline was nervous. No. Rowan replied, and then looked at them, Will youe out? I need to talk to you about how you should take care of her. After all, she has just had a car ident. Pierre and Madeline followed him out. In the corridor, Rowan stood up, turned to them, and said truthfully, Miss Calder is suffering from terminal lung cancer, do you know about this? What? Lung cancer? The couple stared at him with their eyes widened and in shock. Then they looked at each other for a few seconds. They felt as if struck by lightning. Dr. Watson Madelines voice trembled, with ringing in her ears. Are you sure she has lung cancer? Rowan replied, I am pretty sure. She doesnt smoke or drink, and she always pays attention to her diet. How can she have lung cancer? Madeline couldnt take it. Rowan sighed, She has at most a month left, and you should be prepared. Madeline felt that all the energy in her body was drained away. She staggered backward and Pierre, who was also in despair, steadied her. Chapter 862 One Month Left Dr. Watson Pierre still couldnt believe it and had some hopes, Is there nothing you can do? You are such a medical genius. We found it toote and theres nothing I can do now. Then Rowan nodded to them and left. In the corridor, the couple looked at his receding figure, as if thest hope was fading away. When Finnley received the message, Rowan was already on the helicopter. Eloise had lung cancer? She had only one month of life left? Finnley looked at these words on the phone and was stunned for a long time. How could it be? Eloise, Mya had not known it yet. She stood by the hospital bed and asked kindly, What do you want to eat? Well go buy it for you. You can go buy it, Eloise looked at her. Finnley will stay here with me. She looked arrogant. The two looked at each other, and Mya nodded. Fine! What do you want to eat, then? I know what she wants to eat. Finnley grabbed Myas hand. Lets go and buy it for her. Then, he led her out of the room.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hey! Eloise was speechless, Cant you even be separated for one second? Out of the room, Mya followed Finnley, Hey, what are you doing? Is there something wrong? It was really strange. A dozen meters away from the ward, Finnley stopped, let go of Myas hand, and held her shoulders. Dr. Watson texted me and told me that Eloise has a month left at most. She has terminal lung cancer. What? Myas eyes were filled with shock, Shes dying? She Im sorry, Mya. Finnley did feel sorry, I might have to be here for a few more days. But shes still so young Mya found it hard to believe and said with a frown, How can she have terminal lung cancer? Is there nothing Dr. Watson could do? Mya didnt want Eloise to die. If there is, he would do something, Finnley felt sorry as well. But the saddest persons now were Eloises parents. Im going to buy her breakfast. She will eat anything I bought her, Finnley said, Go back inside. Dont tell her about it now. She should know it from her parents. Her parents already knew? I suppose. Rowan called them out, probably to tell him about it I see Finnley held her by the shoulder. Go. Then he turned around and left. Mya walked to the door with mixed feelings and she bumped into Pierre and Madeline. Their eyes met and Mya could tell from their expressions that they were in despair and helpless. They seemed to have cried. Mr. and Mrs. Calder Mya didnt know what she could say to make them feel better, Finnley has gone to buy Eloise breakfast. Im checking on her. So, Finnley knew? Madeline felt sad and couldnt ept it. It was too sudden. Alright. Finnleys gone to buy you breakfast. Do you want some water? Mya walked to the door and gently asked with a smile. We are all happy that you woke up. Eloise was a bit surprised, You let him go alone? I thought you cant be separated for even one second. Chapter 863 Have the Baby Have a ss of warm water. Mya poured her a ss of water. Do you want me to help you up? Eloise didnt want to take it, but she did feel thirsty, so she sat up. Pierre and Madeline stood outside the ss window and saw this scene. They were a little touched. Mya tried not to look pessimistic and asked with a smile, Hey, you want to be my friend? Who wants to make friends with you? Eloise rolled her eyes, What do you want? Hey, whatever you think, Mya said, not angry. You are beautiful even with bandages on your head. Eloise was pissed and didnt even want to talk to her. Out of the police department, Catherine was taken to a new and big vi by Leslie. She was indeed surprised when she saw how luxurious the house was.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Have the baby and the house will be yours. In the huge living room, Leslie sat down in the customized sofa, with his legs folded, I want the baby and you are having it. His tone was irrefutable and Catherine frowned upon hearing his words. She stared at him, a little angry, and just as she was about to say something, she heard footstepsing from behind, and Catherine turned her eyes. On the spiral stairs, eight middle-aged maids came down, giving off an oppression. Leslie, sitting on the sofa, stared at Catherine. Mr. Eastwood, erything is ready upstairs, the maids said in unison. Mrs. Eastwood, you can tell us if you need anything. We will be in full service during your pregnancy. Facing Leslies firm and cold sight, Catherine suddenly realized that she was going to be kept by him. Even if she wanted to abort the baby, she couldnt. To prove what she was thinking, she walked out. As soon as she arrived at the door, she was stopped by several old maids, Mrs. Eastwood, what do you need? Just tell us. The maids all looked mean. Mrs. Eastwood, has Mr. Eastwood not made it clear to you? another maid said, You cant leave here until the baby is born. Catherine looked back into Leslies eyes, What do you mean? Did you know that this is illegal? I have done so many illegal things, Leslie smiled. The pregnancy is a miracle for you. And I need an heir. You think you know me? Catherines eyes were cold. I had enough fun when I was young. Now I want to settle down. If you will marry me, we can have a wedding right away, said Leslie, not joking. Catherine nced coldly at him and walked upstairs. The man she loved was Ivan. How could she marry Leslie? She wanted the child, and she would not give the baby to him. She would stay here during pregnancy. As long as she didnt leave the house, she could do anything she wanted and the whole house would be hers sooner orter. It was her freedom to go upstairs to rest now. Leslie was very busy, got up and ordered, You cant let her step out of the house, got it? Yes, sir. In the Marsh Group, in the presidents office. Mr. Marsh, Leslie has taken Catherine to a private vi he just purchased. He has hired eight maids to take care of Catherine 24/7. One of them works for us. A man stood at his desk, reporting. Ivan looked up at him, tell her to be careful and not to be found. We might not be able to find anything useful from Catherine, since Leslie is a cunning man, but keep an eye on here in case anything happens. Yes, sir. In a ward in the hospital in Jacksonville. Eloise, sitting in bed, ate the breakfast that Finnley bought for her, feeling very sweet, When can I leave the hospital? There had been so many people around and she was not used to it, Finnley can stay, and the rest of you should go home. Chapter 864 The Last Kindness Do you have amnesia? Mya casually said, I have said that Finnley and I will stay. Your parents should go home. Who wants you here? Eloise talked back. I want to be here with you, okay? Mya was not angry at all. Madeline was still immersed in sadness but she couldnt show it. She forced a smile at Eloise. She might not see her daughter so happy and alive in just a month Mom, whats the matter with you? Eloise noticed that there seemed to be something on her mind, and she was confused. I have woken up, havent I? I didnt have amnesia, and I dont want tomit suicide anymore. Shouldnt you be happy? Why are you unhappy? I am happy. Madeline tried to adjust her mood, We are all happy you woke up. she smiled. Pierre also sowed a smile on his face, We should leave now. Finnley and Mya will stay here with you. After all, you are much happier having them here with you. You shouldnt think about anything! Mya said, Just focus on your recovery. Eloiseined, I get a headache upon seeing you. She just wanted to be alone here with Finnley. You think I want to see you? Mya retorted, and then poured her another ss of water. Drink it. When the Calders left, Finnley followed them out. After a while, Mya also came out. This was the first time the four were alone since knowing that Eloise was terminally ill. Madeline wiped her tears and didnt know how to feel better. Pierre was also depressed, frowning, sadness shrouded them, This might be just fate. Shes Mrs. Calder, we will keep her happy during herst month alive, Finnley suggested, Dont tell her the truth and it might be easier for her. Finnley Madeline looked up at him and begged. Can you stay with her for a few more days? Shes only happy when shes with you. Thats not a problem. Mya was very kind, and she held Finnleys arm, But how can we make herst month alive meaningful? We should talk about it. She should leave the hospital. Its too depressing in the hospital, Pierre proposed, Lets see what the doctor says after she gets better. Madeline didnt hold much hope, Not even Dr. Watson could do anything. There is no hope. I knew she shouldnt have skipped the routine full body examination. Its toote now You have to be prepared, Finnley said, I have googled it. Patients with terminal lung cancer die usually very suddenly. At this, Madelines tears fell down again, and she turned and leaned against Pierre and cried out. Mr. and Mrs. Calder, you should go home and take a break. Mya and I will be here for her. She will have doubts if we all stayed here. The news soon spread to the Russell family, and Finnleys parents both felt sorry, shocked and regretful. They all thought that Finnley should spend more time with Eloise and called him. Eloise doesnt have many days left. The Calder family and the Russell family have been friends for generations. You have been Eloises drive, and you should be there for her. She loves you and she has saved my life. Finnley, you have to bnce it. Dont fail Mya and spend as much time as you can with Eloise. You dont want to have any regrets.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I know, mom. Finnley answered the phone in the hallway of the hospital with Mya next to him and the phone on speaker. Mya heard everything. Chapter 865 Strange After the call, before Finnley could say anything, Mya said, Dont worry. I dont mind. But remember, you owe me one. The two locked eyes and Finnley smiled and touched the tip of her nose, I will pay you back with the rest of my life, hows that? Mya smiled, and there was trust and sweetness in her smile. At this time, in the spacious ward, Eloise sat alone in bed, and she felt that she had almost recovered. After taking the medicine, she felt much better and the wounds healed very quickly. But why did Finnley stay? Eloise was puzzled. He should have left by now. After all, she had woken up and was fine now. Even Mya was strange. She was Finnleys girlfriend, but not only wasnt she angry, but also, she wanted to stay here and take care of her? What was she thinking? And they went to answer a phone call together? Eloise sensitively found that something was off. Moreover, the expressions on her parents faces just now They must be hiding something from her! Im leaving the hospital now! When Finnley and Mya came back into the ward, Eloise said to them, I feel much better now. You are not a doctor, Mya sat down on the chair by the bed, Just listen to the doctor. You cant leave until you are fully recovered. How long will it take? She didnt like it here. Maybe a few days? Eloise looked over at Finnley, Finnley, I am thirsty. Got it. Looking at him walking over to pour water for her, Eloise was still infatuated with him. She even got an illusion that he was her boyfriend. Here. Handing the ss of water to her, Finnley found that she was staring at him Mya reached for the ss and asked patiently, Arent you thirsty? Drink it! Eloise looked at her and had a frown. She took the ss, took a sip and handed it back to her. Mya was generous, asking like a friend, What are your ns after you leave the hospital? I dont want to talk about it with you. Eloise pulled the quilt cover and closed her eyes in disgust. Mya was not angry, got up and walked to the window.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After a while, Finnley came to the bed and asked softly, What do you want to eat for lunch? The familiar voice made Eloise open her eyes again. Her tone was much softer when she talked to him, Will you cook for me? I want to eat your cooking and that woman cant help you! And I will not share will her! Eloise was testing if he would do anything she said. Mya was speechless. She smiled and didnt say anything. Okay, Finnley agreed. It was a good deed to satisfy a dying persons wish. But the more he acted like this, the stranger Eloise felt. When the doctor came, she took the opportunity and asked, Doctor, how am I? Have I lost any organs? No, the doctor replied, You have been taking Dr. Watsons medicine and you are recovering quickly. When can I leave the hospital? The day after tomorrow. The doctor hid the fact that she had a terminal illness. Seeing that she looked well, he was hoping that she could keep it up when she left the hospital. At night, in Arkpool. In the Saunders residence, upstairs in the study, rence was on the phone. He listened carefully with a frown. Oh, I see. Be careful. His face was serious and his voice was low. Its a dangerous period of time recently. At the door, Shirley came in with a bowl of freshly-made soup. When rence heard the footsteps, he whispered to the person on the phone with him, Thats it, and call me if theres anything. With that, he hung up the phone. Chapter 866 Get Out Shirley walked towards him with a bowl of soup in her hands and asked in confusion, whats wrong with you? Why do you look so worried recently? You also have more phone calls than before. rence never told her anything about work. So he answered perfunctorily, Im worried about Mya. She wonte back recently, will she? They also knew that Eloise was terminally ill. Mya said that she would stay there with Eloise for some days. How did she get ill? Shirley put the bowl gently on the desk and asked, dont you think shes ying tricks? Maybe she just wants Finnley? Rowan has confirmed it, rence said. She cant y any tricks. Shirley was stunned for a while, then shook her head and felt pity. At night, in Emerald Bay, wearing a night robe, Ivan stood in front of the window of the bedroom holding his phone. Mr. Marsh, weve got more evidence of Leslie Eastwoods crime. The video of him trading with ke Palmer is also very clear. Ivan was not surprised. Instead, he said calmly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. We have a lot of evidence of his transaction with ke, but of course the more we get, the better things will be. Now we have to investigate the force behind him, and this time we must catch all of them, including ke. Ive been keeping an eye on them. Mrs. Kerry may be able to get some information. After all, Catherine is pregnant. Leslie must go there very often. Then ask Mrs. Kerry to be careful. Leslie is cruel and merciless. Once his secret is going to be exposed, he will destroy it at all costs, and he may kill Mrs. Kerry to keep the secret. Please rest assured, Mr. Marsh. Mrs. Kerry used to be criminal police. She is not only good at anti-reconnaissance, but also good at fighting. Well, thats good. On the same night, in a big vi on tanus road, the lights were bright and cold, without any warmth of a home. The dining table downstairs was filled with all kinds of nutritious food, but no one came downstairs. The food was a little cold. A servant knocked on the door of the bedroom on the second floor. Mrs. Eastwood, are you awake? Its time for dinner. When the door was opened, Catherine said coldly, dont call me Mrs. Eastwood. Her eyes were as cold as ice. Yes, Ms. Collins. The servant bowed and said, you havent eaten anything for a day. For the sake of your health, how about we have some food for you? Get out! Catherine said coldly and closed the door. Anyway, she was pregnant, and no one could do anything to her! The servant had no choice but to go downstairs. She came to the dining room and said, Just let her go. Its not that we dont give her food. If Mr. Eastwood asks, just tell him the truth. No, Mrs. Kerry said, we have to take care of her since we are paid. Mr. Eastwood cares about the baby in her belly. If she doesnt eat anything, it will definitely affect the baby. What if anything happens to the baby? That woman is tough and her eyes are cold. Let me have a try. Mrs. Kerry put some food on a tray and went upstairs. Catherine stood in front of the window and looked out at the deep night. She touched her belly with her hands and felt veryplicated. Should she keep the baby or just abandon it? What would the childs future be? Leslie would go to jail sooner orter, and he might even be sentenced to death. After giving birth to her child, she would continue to spend her time in jail. Then the child would be an orphan Thinking of this, she felt extremely painful. At this time, the doorbell rang, pulling her back to reality. Catherines eyes turned cold, and she turned around and walked to the door in anger. She opened the door and said, I told you to get out. Cant you understand? After shouting, she found that there was another person, who was holding a tray with some food on it. Ms. Collins. Mrs. Kerry said softly, you must be hungry after such a long time. Only when you are full can you keep resisting. Catherine was a little surprised by her words. Chapter 867 Catch Them All Mrs. Kerry kept her eyes down and waited patiently. Catherine stared at her without a blink. She always wanted to find something strange from this servant, but she didnt expect that the servant had concealed it so well. Leslie wonte here, will he? Catherine took the tray from her hand. She was indeed a little hungry.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I really dont know. Mrs. Kerry answered honestly, we are only responsible for your food and daily life, and keep you staying here. We cant ask about anything else. Catherine turned around, walked into the room, and mmed the door. Mrs. Kerry was relieved a little when Catherine took the food. On the same night, Leslie was in his vi. He had just taken a shower. Now he was in his silk pajamas and was meeting a guest now. A ck off-road vehicle was parked in the yard. Didnt I tell you? he sat on the sofa with a cold face. If its not necessary, we should talk on the phone. Mr. Eastwood, its an emergency. I cant exin it clearly on the phone, the man sat on the opposite sofa and said firmly. Please rest assured. I was very careful when I came here, and no one followed me. Get to the point. Leslie lit a cigarette and felt a little depressed. The man said, Ivan is frantically collecting evidence of our smuggling and drug trafficking. It is said that he has found pretty solid evidence and intends to catch ke. It wont be long before he takes a big move. How arrogant he is! Leslie didnt think it was serious. Does he really think he is the Mr. Justice in Arkpool? He is still investigating the person behind you. This time, Im afraid he will be rather serious because he has mobilized most of his elite subordinates to concentrate on this case. So, you have to be prepared for this. I know he is investigating me. Leslie squinted his eyes and took a puff. I didnt expect that he wants to catch us all. Well, lets see if he can make it. Leslie said so, and he was confident. He will give up on the evidence obediently. If he really wants to be against me, I will let him suffer. An evil n had sprouted in Leslies mind and would be put into action immediately. In Emerald Bay, Ivan was still looking through the evidence of Leslies crime in the study. A thick pile of documents was ced on the desk. This person was far worse than he had imagined! The number of drugs sold was enough to sentence him to death, not to mention that he was carrying a murder case. There were too many big shots who had connections with Leslie. Who was his shield? Ivan had his own conjecture, but he had no conclusive evidence. He was checking without a stop. It waste at night. In the newly bought vi on tanus Road, Catherine sat in front of the window of her bedroom. She ate up all the food on the tray. She was indeed a little hungry. As soon as she finished eating, she began to want drugs. Her whole body convulsed and her throat was ufortable. Her vision became blurry and she was miserable. At this time, a car drove into the yard, and the light of the car shone into her eyes. Catherine felt so ufortable that she squatted down holding a sofa chair. The car shadows outside the window ovepped in her eyes. Did Lesliee back? Soon, the light of the car was turned off and someone entered the living room. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Ms. Collins, Mr. Eastwood is here to see you. It was the maids voice just now. Catherine endured the pain, stood up, and opened the door. Leslie turned on the light and closed the door. Do you need this? He handed a cigarette to her. It has no effect on the baby. Have a try. Bastard! Catherine took the ss and poured some water into her throat. She felt terrible. Chapter 868 She Must Keep The Baby Leslies cold eyes were fixed on her all the time, catching all her movements. Why did you give me this? Catherine was very angry, but she could do nothing. She smashed the ss in her hand angrily. Why? Crack! With a crisp sound, the ss was smashed into pieces, and the sharp fragments almost cut Leslies feet. Leslie frowned. For the sake of her pregnancy, he endured his anger. He hated women who didnt follow his words! Leslie, you ruined my life Catherine asked sadly. Why did you do this to me? No matter how you think of me, the baby must be born. Leslie threw a cigarette on the table and said, This is for you. You can decide whether to take it or not. If you are really brave, youd better quit. As he spoke, he took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he took a heavy puff. The unique smell of smoke made Catherine unable to restrain herself anymore. She felt like thousands of ants were now on her heart! Only the smoke could kill the ants. She reached out and rushed to him. Give it to me! Give it to me! she snatched the newly lit cigarette from his hand. She took a few deep puffs crazily. The smoke was like medicine, and she instantly feel much better, and her vision was restored. Everything in front of her was no longer blurry. Finally, she saw the man in front of her clearly. His serious face made Catherines eyes turn cold. If she wanted to fight against him, she couldnt show her weakness. Listen, you must eat your food on time, Leslie warned coldly. If you dont eat anything again and abuse my son, Ill kill you! Just kill me! Catherine felt that life was worse than death. She raised her head and exhaled the smoke dejectedly. All of a sudden, Leslie grabbed her neck and said through his gritted teeth, Do you think I dont dare to do that? Catherines eyes were full of stubbornness, though her throat was too tight to breathe. Fifteen secondster, he loosened his grip. Catherine gasped for air at the moment she was set free. You will be caught one day because you have done all the bad things. God is not blind! cursed Catherine. Leslies eyes turned cold when she continued. As for me, Im just bailed and will go back to prison after my child is born. This child is destined to be an orphan. If we cant protect him well, why should we keep him? She began to be pessimistic, without the joy of early pregnancy. Why cant I protect him well? the man snorted, Ive been doing bad things all these years, but still, nobody caught me. Sooner orter? When will the daye? Perhaps after I die. Leslie promised solemnly, trust me. I will raise this child, and he will inherit everything of me. Catherineughed. How could he be so confident? Leslie had been in a bad mood recently. Ivan kept harassing him and collecting evidence, and Catherine was so disobedient. He couldnt help but p her! p! He pped her hard in the face and turned her face aside, which also made Catherine stunned. Why are youughing? Leslies tone was cold, but his face looked calm as if the storm was controlled in his eyes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The man at this time was really strange and horrible to her. He was so strange that Catherine couldnte back to her senses. At this time, Leslies phone rang, breaking the awkward situation. He took out his phone and looked at it. His face softened and he slid the answer button in front of Catherine. The person on the other end of the line said something, and Leslie replied in a gentle voice, Im still busy. Ill be thereter. Have you taken a shower? His tone was so gentle. Catherine knew that it was a woman on the other end of the phone. She just stared at him. Chapter 869 Finnley Is Leaving The woman on the phone said something else. Leslie smiled and said in a soft tone, OK. Ill be right there. Wait for me. The moment he hung up the phone, his face turned gloomy again and he looked at Catherine coldly. It seemed that he had no interest in her, and only hatred was left. Although Leslie didnt say a word, the warning in her eyes was clear. She must keep the baby! If she lost it, she would be tortured! Under Catherines gaze, Leslie turned around and left. The only purpose he came here today was to give her the warning! Catherines face was red and swollen. She realized her situation and took a deep drag on her cigarette. The smoke she exhaled blurred her eyes. It waste at night. A sense of frustration overwhelmed Catherine. In Jacksonville, in the ward of the hospital, Eloise was not sleepy at all. She coughed a few times and felt her throat ufortable. She was inexplicably depressed. Have some noodles. Finnley cooked them for you. Mya took a bowl and sat on the chair in front of the bed. She handed the bowl to Eloise and said, have some. You didnt have much food for dinner. Where is Finnley? He is buying some fruits for you. Will you let hime back to me? Eloise looked at Mya expectantly. Mya was silent. It was hard to answer this question. She didnt want to hurt a person who was about to die, but love couldnt be traded. Her silence made Eloise feel a little disappointed. Lets talk about this after you leave the hospital, replied Mya. Arent you a glib talker? Eloise said, why dont you say that love is priceless and cant be traded? At this time, Finnley came in with some bananas, and the topic just stopped abruptly. In front of Finnley, Eloise took the bowl from Mya.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then she ate some noodles cooked by Finnley. She still felt ufortable, but she couldnt describe this kind of feeling, and there was sweat on her forehead. For a moment, she was eager to leave the hospital. This ce made her feel depressed. She didnt want to be regarded as a patient. I want to leave the hospital tomorrow, Eloise said to them. Is that OK? I have to ask the doctor, Finnley replied. I cant make the decision. Then call the doctor over now. I want to ask him. Eloise rang the bell. After a while, the doctor came and examined her for thest time. Mya and Finnley looked at each other. Mya was worried that the doctor would tell the truth because he was not the attending doctor in the daytime. Finnley put his arm around her shoulder. In fact, he had already informed this doctor. So the result was that Eloise could leave the hospital tomorrow as long as she wanted. Eloise had a good sleep tonight, apanied by Finnley and Mya. The next morning, the cold breeze blew through the window. The red cloud in the morning was gorgeous. A new beautiful day began. When Mya walked into the ward with a bunch of flowers after Finnley, Eloise just opened her eyes. Good morning! Mya smiled brightly. Congrattions, Miss Calder. You are discharged! Eloisey on the bed and looked at her calmly. Then she looked at Finnley and asked in a low voice, Finnley, are you leaving after I leave the hospital? She suddenly regretted leaving the hospital so early. With a gentle look on his face, Finnley said, I have a lot of work to do in thepany. Eloise felt a little disappointed. He was indeed leaving. Chapter 870 Discharged The discharge formalities have beenpleted, said Finnley. You can leave at any time. Eloise, your mother made your favorite breakfast for you, so we can go back now. Mya walked towards her and said, this bunch of flowers is for you. Congrattions. You can finally leave the hospital.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Thank you, Eloise said as she sat up. Holding the sunflower sent by Mya, she had mixed feelings. After getting up and going downstairs, Finnley opened the door of the passenger seat. I want to sit in the passenger seat, Eloise said on purpose. Mya opened the back door and said, OK, I will just take the rear seats. then she quickly got in the car. Eloise didnt feel satisfied when she sat in the passenger seat. It was the first time that she had been so close to Finnley and sat in the seat that she had always dreamed of, but she still felt empty in her heart. Mya sat in the back silently. Finnley looked at her from the mirror to observe her expression. Eloise noticed that he didnt pay attention to her at all, so she turned to look out of the window, feeling a little sad. He would never be moved by her persistence. She could only move herself. After sending her home, Finnley would leave with Mya. She didnt know when they would meet next time. Gradually, she began to realize this fact. Giving up might be the best choice. In the kitchen of the Calder familys vi, Madeline and Pierre had been busy cooking. The couple didnt talk to each other and were cooking their daughters favorite food. The table was filled with dishes. Their daughter wasing back, so they just wanted to give her the best. Looking at the delicious breakfast on the table, Madeline couldnt help but sob silently. Well, dont cry. They areing back soon. Pierre kept the sadness in his heart. As soon as he finished speaking, Finnleys car stopped in the yard of the vi. The beautiful morning sunlight was reflected on the car. Before Eloise got out of the car, she felt that this ce was different from before. Have you redecorated the house? The nt that had not changed for twenty years had been moved, which confused her. The door opened and everyone got out of the car. Mr. and Mrs. Calder also came out of the living room. Dad, mom, why did you redecorate the yard? Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Calder. Finnley and Mya greeted them at the same time. Dont you think its more beautiful? Madeline replied. Then she looked at Finnley and Mya and said, e on in. Breakfast is ready. In fact, they redecorated the yard because they wanted her to have a good feeling. Mom, why are your eyes red? Eloise asked. She had a pair of sharp eyes. Madeline put on a smile and said, it was windy just now. I got sand in my eyes. Its okay. Lets go inside. Eloise didnt doubt her mothers words. They entered the vi and came to the dining room together. The delicious breakfast made Eloise very happy. She was like a cheerful child. Great! All of them are my favorite! Finnley, Mya, have a seat, Madeline greeted them. Eloise said happily, you should have a taste of each dish. Its really delicious! it was the first time that she had been so friendly to Mya. They chatted with each other, sat down at the table, and began to eat. The atmosphere was good. Eloise didnt say anything but coughed a few times. Her throat was still sore. Dad, mom, Im going upstairs. after breakfast, Eloise didnt say goodbye to Finnley and Mya. She turned around and went upstairs. After receiving a phone call, Pierre also went out. At the door of the living room, Madeline was saying goodbye to Finnley and Mya. In front of the French window on the second floor, Eloise stood on tiptoe and stood close to the window. She could only vaguely see Mya, so she couldnt hear clearly what they were talking about. So she turned around and went downstairs. Chapter 871 Eloise Knows The Truth When she came to the stairs, she walked down quietly and pricked up her ears to listen to their conversation. Finnley, Mya, thank you. Madelines eyes turned red again. If you have time, I hope you can spend more time with her. Mya, thank you for your tolerance and understanding. Please forgive me for what I did before. Mrs. Calder, please dont say that, Mya said in a rxed tone. I have forgotten all the unpleasant things. Eloise went downstairs, feeling strange. After a while, Finnley and Mya left. Her mother also entered the living room. Eloise hid behind the door and watched her go upstairs. Suddenly, she felt ufortable with her throat, so she covered her mouth with a tissue and coughed a few times. To her surprise, what she saw on the tissue was blood! She was totally stunned! Her fingers holding the tissue were trembling. Why is there blood? Upstairs, her mother came to her room. Eloise? She looked around the room but didnt see anyone. Its strange. Where is her? She didnt see Eloise go out just now! Eloise! Downstairs, the girl quickly threw away the blood tissue in her hand. She regained herposure and stopped all her guesses and anxieties. She looked up at the corner of the stairs and said, Mom. Arent you upstairs? When did youe down? Mom, Eloise smiled and said in a rxed tone, I have an appointment with my ssmate. Im going out for a walk. Ill be back soon. Dont go out, Madeline said nervously. Why? The girl asked in surprise. But Madeline couldnt answer.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Feeling uneasy, Eloise was sure that she had to go to the hospital. She took out her phone and looked at the time. Im leaving now. Ill be back soon. And Ill have lunch at home. then she took the car key from the table, turned around, and walked out of the living room. Eloise! Worried, Madeline ran to the door of the living room. But her daughter had already got in the car and the car drove away soon. Standing at the door for a long time, she still couldnt ept the fact. Her daughter recovered so quickly, but she still could only live for a month. Was Dr. Watsons diagnosis wrong? He was also a mortal, not God. He would also make mistakes. Madeline stared at the empty yard for a long time. When she returned to the table and sat on the sofa, she identally saw the blood tissue in the trash can. She got nervous immediately, and her face turned pale with fear! She was stunned for a while before she bent down to pick up the tissue and looked at the door. Did her daughter know the truth? Where was she going? Worried, Madeline called Eloise, but nobody answered the phone. She called Eloises friends one by one but got no news about Eloise. Soon, Eloises car stopped at the gate of another hospital in Jacksonville. She registered and had a physical examination. Two hourster When she got the examination result and clearly saw the words, Advanced lung cancer, she was so scared that she almost froze on the bench! She stared at the words in disbelief. The doctor said, Theres only one month left. Miss, cherish every day. Recalling what the doctor had just said, she wept hopelessly. No one wanted to die. She suddenly thought of the change of Finnley and Myas attitudes towards her these days. All the doubts were exined. Im dying, so you all feel sympathy for me, right? Eloises heart ached with mixed feelings. She sat alone on the bench, surrounded by people who came and went to see a doctor. She looked a little lonely, like an old woman who was going to die, and her coughing gradually aggravated. In the end, she fell down. Chapter 872 Sorry, Dear Two hourster, Eloise came out of the emergency room and was pushed into the general ward by the nurses. When Madeline and Pierre arrived in a hurry, Eloise was still in aa. What happened? Why did this happen? Madeline still couldnt believe it. Weve been working together to hide it from her. Shes already been discharged from the hospital. How did she know the truth? Once she knows the truth, she will lose her hope to live Pierre was sad. She will get more depressed day by day. Madeline couldnt help but sob. Eloise, my Eloise She couldnt suppress her sadness. Pierre hugged her andforted her silently. He let her lean on his shoulder. Eloise had a long dream after she fainted. She dreamed that she and Finnley got married and had a beautiful wedding. That was the happiest moment in her life.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. White wedding dress, red evening dress, long red carpet The melodious Wedding March was in her ears. The guests gave them sincere wishes. In her dream, she seemed to know that it was a dream. Wearing a wedding dress, she held Finnleys hand nervously, fearing that she would wake up from the dream at any time. She wanted to finish this dream. But when she faintly heard her mothers sobs, she got very anxious. She was afraid that everything here would gradually disappear. Soon, Eloise opened her eyes and saw her parents embracing each other. Her mother was crying, and her father wasforting her mother. Her mother cried so sadly. Mom Eloises voice was low and hoarse as if she hadnt spoken for a long time. She lost hope, so she became weak. Madeline stopped crying all of a sudden. She turned her head around and looked at Eloise. Eloise, are you awake? she wiped her tears, pushed Pierre away, and rushed to the bed. Eloise, how are you feeling now? Eloises dream was interrupted, which made her even more disappointed, with a touch of sadness shing in her eyes. Is Finnley here? Eloise asked in a low voice. She remembered clearly that Finnley and Mya got in the car and left, but she still hoped that a miracle would happen. Madeline and Pierre looked at each other and answered her with silence. Eloise smiled bitterly. I dreamed that Finnley married me Many guests came to give us best wishes. I was wearing a white wedding dress and he wore a suit. Everyone was praising us for being a perfect match But when he was about to put the ring on my finger, I heard you crying, and then my dream was shattered. Eloise said sadly. Her tone was full of regret. Im sorry. Madeline felt guilty. She couldnt make her daughters dreame true in real life. Instead, she had broken her daughters dream. Baby, Im sorry Madeline looked at her pale-faced daughter with tears in her eyes. Do you know your illness? Why did you hide such a big thing from me? Eloise forced a smile and said, I only have one month. Why cant I use the days I still have to do some things I want to do? Madeline couldnt help crying. Tears also streamed down Eloises face. Even Dr. Watson cant do anything about it. We have no choice but to ept our fate. She was still so young and didnt want to die. At the thought of death, she felt scared, sad, and even confused. It was in Arkpool, after dinner. In the living room of the Saunders familys vi, Mya talked to her mother about Eloise. Shes still young but only has one month. When she knows the truth, how helpless she will be? Shirley frowned and said, she will be hopeless. Chapter 873 Conversation On The Phone So I tried my best to be generous and let Finnley stay with her as much as possible. After all, she doesnt do anything bad. She just loves Finnley. Mya was always kind. She only has one month. We all feel sorry for her. Good girl. Shirley touched her daughters head with a relieved smile on her face. After chatting with her mother for a while, Mya saw the maide out with a ss of milk and was about to send it upstairs. Pa, let me do this. Mya stood up and walked towards the maid. She turned to her mother and said, Ill go upstairs to see my father. OK, just go. Shirley was happy and relieved because her little girl finally grew up and had the one she loved. Mya went upstairs with the milk and went straight to the study. When she was about to open the door, she heard her father talking on the phone from inside. Theres a great risk in kidnapping. I still dont want to kill anyone, although this matter has nothing to do with me. Kidnapping? Mya got nervous and put her ear on the door, but her fathers voice was getting lower and lower, and she didnt hear aplete sentence. She only knew that he was on the phone. The topic was about kidnapping, because she heard the word clearly, and it was mentioned at least three times. Just as Mya was wondering, the unlocked door of the study was just opened. The father and the daughter bumped into each other. rence was obviously stunned. Dad, Mya didnt hide or avoid the matter. She asked directly, Who were you talking to just now? What kidnapping? Oh, rence said in a rxed tone. There is a serious kidnapping case. As the mayor, I have to ensure the safety of the hostages first and ask them to raise money as soon as possible. As soon as he finished speaking, rence looked at the ss of milk in his daughters hand and immediately changed the topic. Is this for me? Pa got a bitzy after youe back, huh? Of course not, Mya replied with a smile. I just wanna ask you to go to bed early. Then she handed the milk to him. Thank you. rence reached out and took it over. While drinking, he put his arm around her shoulder and led her to the living room on the second floor. How is the rtionship between you and Finnley? Is he moved by Eloise? No. He treats Eloise the same way I treat Eloise. He sympathizes with her more. Good, rence said. Finnley is a good man. He matches you well. Mya was very happy to hear that. Thank you, dad! Mya returned to her bedroom and looked at the poster hanging on the wall. Finnleys warm smile on the poster made her smile.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It seemed that he was looking at her from the poster. At night, Finnley was still dealing with some emergency matters in the Marsh Group. After all, his work had been dyed for a few days. When he just finished his work and was about to go downstairs, his phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID and then answered the phone. Mrs. Calders voice came from the phone, Finnley, have you finished your work? Are you busy? I just got off work, Finnley asked. How is Eloise? Is she fine? There was silence. Mrs. Calder didnt answer his question. Finnley knew that the situation might not be good, and Mrs. Calder must have a special purpose to call him. Finnley As expected, Mrs. Calder was depressed. Not long after you left, Eloise coughed and spat out blood. She began to doubt it and went to the hospital to have a check-up Finnley was a little stunned. Mrs. Calder said, Now she knows her condition and bes depressed. Im really worried that she cant hold on for even a month. Finnley, you are the only one who can help her. She said she dreamed of you just now Finnley, can youe and see her again when you have time? Mrs. Calder cried, you are the only one who can make her strong and you are the person she has always been caring about. Chapter 874 Go With Me Finnley, please, spend more time with Eloise. Madelines voice was filled with sadness, fearing that he would hang up the phone. Finnley After this month, Eloise wont be able to disturb you anymore. Maybe she cant hold on for even a month A kind person wouldnt be indifferent to such sad and hopeless words. Finnley felt sorry for Eloise. Mrs. Calder, please dont let her leave the hospital. If there is any emergency, she will be saved in time under the watch of the doctor, Finnley said to her. But Madeline cried and kept begging him. She just hoped he woulde. Well, Finnley agreed. Ill go to the hospital tomorrow morning and stay with her as long as I can. Thank you, Finnley Madeline thanked him sincerely and hung up the phone. It was already eight oclock in the evening when Finnley drove home. He stood in front of the window of the living room, holding his phone and thinking about this matter. He thought he couldnt hide it from Mya. So he called Mya. At this time, Mya was lying on the bed, gazing at Finnleys poster without blinking. She thought his eyes were very beautiful. Her phone rang. She looked at the screen and saw it was Finnley! She cheered up and quickly answered the phone, Hello, Finnley. Arent you sleeping? the mans voice was gentle and pleasant. Its still early. Of course, Im not sleeping. Guess what Im doing? You must be missing me, Finnley said casually.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. However, his guess was right. Mya giggled and asked, Have you finished your work? Where are you? I just came back home. Finnley sat down on the sofa and said, I have something to tell you. Go ahead. Not long after we left, Eloise coughed blood. Then she began to doubt her illness. Mya sat up from the bed and listened carefully! Finnley continued, She went to the hospital to have a check-up secretly. Now she knows her condition. Oh, no! Mya couldnt even believe it. Then she must be desperate, right? She is indeed depressed, Finnley said. I received a call from Mrs. Calder. She wants me to go back to Jacksonville tomorrow. Do you have time? Mya asked. If you have time, you should go. Just tell Ivan. He will let you go. Finnley was a little unhappy. Why dont you stop me? Stop you? Mya thought his words were confusing. Why should I stop you? You dont care about me at all. Finnley was a little disappointed. Do you? I care about you! Mya smiled and said, But it has nothing to do with this matter. They are two different things. Finnley couldnt understand what she was thinking. Well, dont think too much, Myaforted him. I wont doubt your love for me just because you stay with Eloise before she dies. Lets go there together, said Finnley. If you dont, then I wont go there either. Mya had no other choice. OK, Ill go with you. Great. Finnley just didnt want to cause trouble for himself and let this matter affect their rtionship. They chatted briefly and said good night to each other. Finnley went to take a shower. Mya tossed and turned in bed, unable to fall asleep. Holding her phone, she was a little anxious. She was jealous of Eloise because Eloise had known Finnley long ago and had been with him for many years, although they were just friends. Chapter 875 Are You Crazy Especially when she knew Eloises identity as Finnleys fiancee, Mya was almost desperate. But when she knew that Eloise was terminally ill and only had one month, she felt so sad. Such a young life would suddenlye to the end. She was thinking about what she would do if she only had one month. Should she spend more time with her parents? Or to a ce that she had always wanted to go to but had no opportunity to? To eat her favorite food? To watch the sunrise and sunset with the one she loved? To be with him every minute and second? Mya thought a lot and until midnight.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The next morning, Finnley got up early. He looked at the time and drove to pick Mya up. The rm clock rang. Mya got up early, washed up, and went downstairs. Mya. rence stood in the living room with a ss of water and looked at her kindly. Why do you get up so early? Good morning, dad. rence didnt ask where she was going. You have a good rtionship with Ivans two kids, right? Alfie and Diana? Mya replied happily. I have known them for a long time. Whats wrong? Nothing. I just asked, rence said in a rxed tone. Alright. Mya didnt think too much. She changed her shoes at the door and said, Im going to Jacksonville with Finnley. Eloise is in aplicated situation. Please tell momter. OK. rence had a lot of things to deal with recently, so he had no time to take care of his daughter. As soon as Mya left, Shirley came out. What did she say just now? Eloises situation isplicated? Why is itplicated? Well, let the young people deal with their own business, rence said. Anyway, Finnley is with her. Mya is always a smart girl. Let her go. Actually, they couldnt stop Mya at all even if they didnt agree. She had already gone. On their way back to Jacksonville, Finnley drove the helicopter, while Mya was in the passengers seat. Looking at his handsome face, Mya sighed, you can even drive the helicopter. I can also drive a tank. Do you believe it? I dont believe it at all! Mya shook her head. You havent even touched a tank! Of course, I did. Finnley turned to look at her and said seriously, I used to be a soldier! Really? Of course. Mya liked him more and more because she thought that he was capable in so many fields. But when the topic came to Eloise, they became silent again. Can you tell me what you know about Eloise? Mya asked curiously. You have known her for a long time, right? As far as I could remember things, she has been in my life. Finnley didnt hide anything. Her father is a friend and a business partner of my father, so she often visited my family with her father. Sometimes she would sleep at my home at night. Mya was so envious after she heard that. In fact, Eloise is quite independent, although she is the only child and her family has always doted on her. Then Finnley told her something about their childhood. After listening to it, Mya knew more about Eloise. Finnley, do you want to have a wedding with Eloise? Mya suddenly had such an idea. Finnley turned his head to look at her and asked, Are you crazy? Mya was taken aback by his intense reaction. How can I marry her? Finnley said bluntly, I wont do that even if its a show. Wedding is sacred. How can we hold a fake wedding? Mya blinked innocently and pursed her lips. This topic was over. Chapter 876 Finnley Was Her Hope In Finnleys opinion, Eloise wasnt bad at all. However, he didnt love her and he couldnt do anything about that. At a ward in Jacksonville. Eloise had a sleepless night. When the dawn broke the day, she didnt feel delighted at all as it meant another day had been deducted from her life. Lying on the bed, she looked at the rising sun in the sky. With a worried look, she was lost in thought. Madeline called Finnley the previous night, and he agreed toe over. However, Madeline wasnt sure if he woulde, so she couldnt tell Eloise. What if Finnley didnt show up? Eloise would feel more disappointed. In Eloises mind there was nothing but Finnley, and the disappointment for her unfinished dream. Finnley Eloise called his name gently. Watching the beautiful cloud in the sky, she seemed to find Finnleys face in it. Tears welled up in her eyes. She felt heartbroken, wondering if she would still have a chance to meet Finnley again. Finnley didnt love her. He gave her a ride home the previous day, let her sit in the passengers seat, and apanied her for breakfast. He had simply done enough. Eloise dared not dream of anything else. You must be happy, Finnley, Eloise prayed inwardly. She wished he could have her blessings. When they saw her, Madeline felt a sharp pang in her heart and Pierre couldnt help shedding tears. Suddenly, Madelines phone rang. She pulled it out and saw Finnley was calling. Instead of feeling delighted, Madeline was nervous, wondering if Finnley wanted to tell her he couldnt be with them today. She turned around and left the ward. Before swiping to answer, she saw two familiar figures in the corridor. Finnley and Mya arrived. They didnt know which ward Eloise stayed in, so Finnley called Madeline. When he saw her, Finnley hung up and strode towards her with Mya. Tears sprung to Madelines eyes. She did not mind that Mya was with him. When her gazended on their hands, she only felt envious. Hello, Mrs. Calder. Finnley and Mya stopped before her. Has Eloise woken up? Finnley asked in a low voice. She didnt sleep for a whole night Madeline answered in a trembling voice and she almost burst into tears. Finnley and Mya could tell she was in a terrible mood. Before Finnley entered, Madeline pulled Myas hand. Ms. Saunders. Can I have a word with you privately? Finnley looked at her and was about to object, but Mya let go of his hand. Of course. Finnley stopped in his track, and his worried gaze fell on Myas face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She knew that he would be worried, and Mya nodded at him. Ill be all right, Finnley. Go ahead. Ill talk to Mrs. Calder. Finnley, Madeline said honestly, Dont worry. I wont do anything to her. Eloise has been so sick, and she wouldnt have more days even if you two just broke up. Finnley thought he must be overthinking. He looked Mya in her eyes for a few seconds, and he finally entered the ward. When Pierre saw him, Pierre greeted him, Morning, Finnley. His eyes lit up. Eloise froze and for an instant, the whole world seemed to be buzzing around her. She slowly shifted her gaze from the rising sun in the sky to the man she had expected for so long. Morning, Mr. Calder, Finnley responded. Pierre said with unconcealed joy, Thank you, Finnley. His gaze swept between Finnley and Eloise. Then he left the ward. Lying on the bed, Eloise gazed at Finnley without blinking. He was enveloped by the morning sunlight from the window, which made him even more handsome than usual. He was tall, slender, and neat. Eloise could never get tired of this man. After Pierre left, Finnley looked Eloise straight in the eyes and walked towards her bed. Chapter 877 Kneeling and Begging Eloise wondered if she was dreaming since it looked so unreal. Is that you, Finnley? She muttered, afraid that her loud voice would scare him away or wake herself up from the dream. Yes. Finnley sat in the chair. Looking at her pale and haggard face, he consoled her, Youll get better. Cooperate with the doctor. You should adjust your mood. Eloise knew she was hopeless. However, she was willing to believe Finnleys words. OK. I will. Finnley, do I look too ugly? Eloise suddenly felt embarrassed. I didnt put on any makeup. I must look terrible. She was unwilling to let him see her ugliness. Can you inform me ahead of time when you visit me in the future? Eloise wished him to see her most beautiful side. Feeling bitter, Finnley replied with a grunt.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Staring at her, he recalled many things happening in their childhood. They didnt talk about love today. Eloise didnt confess to him again. The air was harmonious. Ahem. Ahem Feeling the tickle in her throat, Eloise covered her mouth and coughed. Her lungs hurt. Finnley hurriedly helped her to turn, pulled out a few tissues, and covered her mouth for her. Eloise grabbed his arm, coughing more fiercely. Ahem. Ahem Doctor! Finnley called to the outside. However, Eloise tightened her grip on his arm. No Dont call the doctor She didnt want to miss the chance to be with him alone or to see another person in this ward. Finnley suddenly saw the eye-catching blood on the tissue. After coughing slightly, Eloise gradually calmed down. Shey back with a bloodstain on the corner of her lips. Finnley tossed away the tissues with the bloodstain, pulled out some clean ones, and wiped the bloodstain from her lips. Eloise opened her mouth to catch her breath. Gripping Finnleys arm, she frowned at him. Finnley, I dont want to die Im so scared. You wont die. Finnley didnt shake her hand off, holding her hand gently. With determination in his eyes, he added, The doctors diagnosis isnt the final ending. A persons willpower is always mysterious and powerful. Besides, medical skills are advanced nowadays. Each pill and each drop of the infusion you take will impact your health and help you recover. Eloise shook her head, feeling upset. She knew she couldnt win against the sickness, and even Dr. Watson couldnt do it. It had been nned by God. Finnley, can you stay here longer? Eloise stared at him without blinking. On the balcony at the end of the corridor, Madeline knelt to Mya. Mrs. Calder, please stand up! Mya was shocked and hurriedly wanted to help her up. Ms. Saunders, can you let Finnley and Eloise have a wedding? As a mother, Madeline wanted to make her daughtersst wishe true. Seemingly she wouldnt stand up if Mya disagreed. Mya bent over to grab her arms. Mrs. Calder, I mentioned to Finnley on the way here just now. He objected to it fiercely. Can you convince him? Madeline looked at her expectantly. Hell definitely listen to you. Im sure you can do it. Ms. Saunders, Eloise is dying soon. She wontpete for Finnley with you. Please give her a chance to be a bride. Please! Mrs. Calder, please stand up. Mya was anxious, feeling awkward in front of the knelt woman. Chapter 878 You Guys Should Get Married Please, Ms. Saunders! OK. Ill help you. Mya forcibly helped Madeline up. Ill try to convince Finnley again, but if he disagrees, I wont be able to do anything. Ill try my best. OK Madeline wiped her tears, looking at her gratefully. Shortly after, Finnley left the ward. Madeline and Mya saw him immediately while heading back for the ward. Madeline darted at Mya and fastened her pace. She paused slightly before bypassing Finnley. Then she continued to walk towards Eloises ward. Finnley watched Mya while striding towards her. Hows she doing? Mya asked in a low voice, as she hadnt seen Eloise yet. She coughed blood again. Finnley walked in the corridor with her towards the balcony. Her status is poor. Shes scared. The previous night, Mya imagined the feelings when death approached. Of course, shes scared. If it were me, I would lose my wits. Mya clenched her hands, cast her eyes down, and sighed. If she hadnt known it, she wouldnt have been overwhelmed by the horror. Right. Shes so young, Finnley sighed as well, She must have a lot of wishes that havente true. Mya looked at him. Her biggest wish is to marry you, Finnley. Finnley stopped on the balcony, looking into her eyes. So Would you marry her? Mya didnt look upset. Just hold a wedding with her so she can put on a wedding gown when shes alive. She would have no regret if she could marry the man she loved. What is your problem, Mya? Finnley was annoyed after hearing the topic again. Not far from them, Eloise stopped mid-step in a patients gown, her face pale. She overheard their conversation clearly. Finnleys anger shocked Mya. She bravely looked into his eyes andined, Calm down. You dont have to be so fierce.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Do you love me or not? Finnley couldnt calm down. You insisted on asking me to marry another woman. Are you out of your mind? Ive agreed to apany her here. Im willing to do things I can, but Im not God. Mya could tell he was indeed angry, thinking in his shoes silently. Finnley calmed down quickly. Sorry for yelling at you. He held her cheeks, rubbing them dotingly. Do you know what it would feel like if a person left this world with regrets? Mya looked upset. We always want to do things kindly. Helping a dying person to fulfill her wish is also kind, isnt it? Finnley looked solemn. He had never thought of this matter in detail, so he had no answer to her question. Mya a weak voice sounded. Mya and Finnley looked in that direction, only to find Eloise standing in the corner. The two were taken aback and felt embarrassed. Why did youe out, Eloise? Mya asked with concern. You are supposed to rest in bed. Eloise looked at her, and her gaze fell on Finnley. I came out to find him, the man I cant stop thinking of Finnley withdrew his gaze and held Myas hand, practically hinting at Eloise about his choice. Eloise noticed it, curling her lips into a smile. Staring at him, she said, You know what, Finnley? The biggest wish in my life is to wear a wedding gown for you. Eloise Dont interrupt me. Listen first, Eloise insisted and coughed. Then she continued, Ill watch you marry your beloved girl. You will make a vow in front of God. Ill also watch you exchange rings Its also happiness for me. Eloise trembled fiercely, reminding them of the leaves shaking in the autumn wind. She added, I cannot give you happiness. Even if you love me, I dont have plenty of time So, before I leave, I want to attend the wedding of you and Mya. Please get married. Chapter 879 Either Her or Me Her words were like a bombshell to the other two. Finnley and Mya exchanged a nce. Eloise smiled faintly, repressing the bitterness and jealousy to remind herself to let go. Im dying soon. Dont you want to grant the boon I asked? she said in disappointment. Mya and Finnley had just started dating. Besides, Mya was still a college student aged 20. In her opinion, she would get married at least after turning 25. Finnley also hadnt considered marrying Mya recently, although he had known Mya would be his bride. Mya, Eloise looked at Mya and asked, You said you wanted to do kind things, didnt you? You wanted to fulfill my wish. Finnley can marry me, but why dont you let him marry you? Mya couldnt find her tongue for a while. Then she replied, Of course, he can do it, but They were not prepared yet. Eloise looked at Finnley, her gaze trailing up from his straight nose bridge to his intense eyes. He was as handsome as Apollo. Whenever she looked at him, he took her breath away. If you dont want to marry her, marry me, Eloise said, Two options. Give me your answer now. Eloise Mya wanted to send her for a rest in the ward. It was windy on the balcony, and she didnt wish for Eloise to force Finnley. However, Eloise interrupted her softly, I know Im weakening each day. I dont want to attend your wedding in a wheelchair. I want to be your bridesmaid, Mya. I want to dress up and follow you to walk the aisle. In the end, she said, Ill give you three days to prepare. I dont care. You must get married. The next second, she was too weak to stand still, her breath heavy. Her sight became blurred.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Eloise! Finnley could tell something was wrong and quickly helped her keep her bnce. Closing her eyes, Eloise fainted in his arms. Mya panicked as well. Eloise? Finnley carried Eloise in his arms, trotting towards the ward. Doctor! Doctor! he yelled all the way. Doctor! Mya hurriedly followed them to the ward. Hearing their calls, Eloise could feel how panicked Finnley was. She battled to open her eyes and saw his face, his chin close to her. For the first time, she smelt the faint fragrance from him. Eloise tried hard to keep her eyes open, staring at him greedily without blinking. Finnley she said in a weak tone, nestling in his arms while staring at him, You must be happy. Finnleys heart tightened for a moment, feeling he owed her something. Eloises words touched him. After putting Eloise on the bed, the doctor arrived soon. He put her on a respirator and checked up on her. After knowing about her cancer and that she would die soon, Eloise became quite different than usual. Her mental status worsened her sickness. A ck SUV was parked in the yard of Saunders Vi in Arkpool City. A man with a clinical look got down. Shirley stood up from the sofa, wondering why Chester Harrison came to the house. Hell, Mrs. Saunders, the man greeted her after entering the living room. Then he went upstairs at a fast pace. Evidently, rence called him over. This was the first time Chester to be in their house. Shirley wondered if anything had happened as he looked anxious. Her heart tightened, but she dared not to interrupt them while making wild guesses. Chapter 880 A Woman’s Intuition After entering the study on the second floor, Chester locked the door inside. Shirley walked back and forth in the living room and paid attention to the time on the clock. asionally, she checked the corner of the stairs. The house was pin-drop silent. She couldnt rest assured, countless ideas shing through her mind. In the end, she sat on the sofa while drinking coffee. Two hourster, she heard footsteps on the stairs. Shirley quickly looked up and saw Chestere down. See you, Mrs. Saunders, he bid her farewell politely. Shirley hurriedly put down the coffee mug and stood up. Before she asked Chester any question, he had walked out of the living room. Soon, he left in his car. Shirley wondered what he had discussed with rence for two hours. Seemingly they didnt think their office was a secure ce for the discussion. Shortly after, the footsteps on the stairs brought Shirley back to her senses. She turned around and saw rence. He wore a ck suit. His tall, sturdy figure made him look dignified and solemn. However, he looked pale as he frowned deeply. rence? Shirley strode towards him and asked worriedly, Anything wrong? rence looked over. She added, Why did Chestere to our house? This was the first time. What did you discuss? It took you such a long time. Have you solved the problem? Her tone was full of uneasiness and worry. Some trouble at work. Im the city mayor, so I have to deal with all kinds of things. rence straightened his suit jacket and sighed. Chester can deal with them. Ive told him how to do it. Dont worry. Shirley felt slightly relieved. I cant help you much. Im worried about your health, rence. You havent slept well recently. Im alright. I slept betterst night, rence consoled her, The soothing tonic works well. Shirley hugged him, wrapped her arms around his waist, and pressed her face to his chest. I wish nothing would happen to you, rence. rence frowned. Whats wrong with you? He pushed her away harshly and snapped, Dont jinx it! Shirley was freaked out with a baffled expression and couldnt return to her senses for a long time.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The silence in the living room made rence rational. His gaze met Shirleys in mid-air. I He wanted to exin but didnt know how. I know you are bothered by your work and have much pressure, Shirley muttered in a grievance, Im worried about your health. You are aged, unlike a young man. We both are getting old. I know. Ill pay attention, rence answered, his tone soft. Tears welled up in Shirleys eyes, but she pressed her lips to hold them back. rence strode up to her, hugging her gently. Im sorry Meanwhile, Finnley flew the helicopter to take Mya back to Arkpool City. The air between them was awkward on the way. Neither spoke. However, both were thinking about Eloises request. When they departed, Eloise was still coughing blood. Her status was too poor. All the Calder elders were waiting in her ward, and the nurse put her on a trip. Instead of returning home, Finnley brought Mya back to his apartment. While the elevator went up, they still didnt talk. However, they gradually returned to the present and out of their scattered thoughts. They were closer to the floor where Finnley stayed. Mya couldnt help but recall the days when she stayed with him. Beautiful memories appeared in her mind. She was delighted every day at that time. They walked out of the elevator and unlocked the door. As soon as they entered, Finnley gripped her shoulders and kissed her wildly. Mya was too shocked to keep her bnce. Chapter 881 I Can Marry You Anytime Holding her waist with a hand, Finnley pressed the back of her head, deepening his kiss. Mya could tell his affection, passion, and uneasiness from it. Her heart softened. She enjoyed the love feelings at this moment. The kisssted for a long time. Finnley hadnt kissed her for a while, so he couldnt stop it. As a man, he missed such a feeling greatly, driven by his natural desire. Several minutester, he pulled away from her. Pressing his forehead against hers, he held her tightly. Mya, will you marry me? His scent nketed Mya. Every single word of his question trembled her heart. Mya hadnt made up her mind yet. After all, she was only 20, and she hesitated. I can marry you anytime, Finnley continued sincerely, You are the only girl in my life. I will definitely marry you eventually. Mya felt bothered and dizzy. She tried to convince him to marry Eloise to fulfill Eloises wish. However, it turned out she would marry soon. If Finnley agreed to marry Eloise, Mya would be prepared mentally. However, she panicked when she would be the bride instead. Do you have any concerns, Mya? Finnley asked tensely, Dont you love me? Dont you trust I can provide you with a promising future? I love you. Yes, I do, Mya looked up and blurted out, I trust you, of course. Ill ask my parents to propose the marriage at your house tomorrow. They will discuss our marriage with your parents. Please get ready, Finnley said excitedly. My parents might be frightened Myas heart was thumping. She felt like dreaming.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Finnley said, Well, this will happen sooner orter. Im giving you a reminder. Finnley Marry me, Mya. Dont hesitate, Finnley interrupted her in a low voice, afraid she would turn him down. Will you marry me, Mya? Are you willing to trust your intuition? Finnley Answer me. Mya thought for several seconds, and Finnley looked at her expectantly. Yes, Finnley, Mya gave Finnley a positive answer. Thetter became excited. Hold her cheeks, he kissed her again lovingly and wildly. Her lips were too sweet and juicy for him to pull away. Mya, do you want a house in Arkpool City? Holding her hand, Finnley talked about their future. Do you want to stay in a vi or an apartment? Any requirements for your dream house? Howrge should it be? How many balconies do you wish to have? His words made Mya feel touched. Finnley started nning for their future and asked her opinion. As long as were together, I dont care about the size of our house. Mya meant what she said, My parents are open-minded, so they wont have high requirements for the house. I think She broke off and looked around. With a smile, she continued, I like this apartment, Finnley. Its in our memories. No way! Its too small. I cant let you stay here after marrying me. Even though Mya didnt name her requirements, Finnley had some ideas. He wouldnt aggrieve her and would give her a grand wedding ceremony. That was the best way to show his love for her. Saunders Vi was beautiful, with a huge yard. rence didnt leave home. After Chester left, he went to the living room and briefly talked with Shirley. Then he returned to his study. He said he would read a book and asked no one to interrupt him. Pa made him a cup of coffee. Shirley cooked soup for him. She could tell rence had been too tired in the past few weeks and couldnt sleep or eat well. She wanted to take care of him. After all, the Saunders family relied on him entirely. She couldnt let him get sick. Chapter 882 Bombshell The study on the second floor was nketed by silence. With a cigarette between his fingers, rence took drags from time to time, which was unusual. He paced back and forth by the window instead of reading a book. With an anxious look, he was bothered by countless things. The smoke exhaled from his mouth hid his wrinkled face. He had looked aged in the recent week. He didnt expect he would be checked and the other party would deepen the investigation. rence felt uneasy. He always did things secretly without leaving any traces. However, Ivan was a tough nut to crack. Like a patrol dog, he could smell the truth through a tiny clue. rence knew Ivan had been checking Leslie, but much to his surprise, Ivan started checking him. Mya didnt stay in Finnleys apartment long. They agreed to marry quickly. After the wedding, they would continue dating. Seeing rences car in the yard, Mya was delighted as she could inform her parents of the news. Mom! She saw Shirleying out of the kitchen as soon as entering the living room. Mya asked happily, Wheres Dad? Is he upstairs? You are back, Mya. Your father is reading a book upstairs. What happened? I need to tell you an important matter. Let me call him downstairs. Mya strode towards the stairs, humming a song. What important matter? Ill tell youter.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mya had been an independent girl since childhood, and her parents didnt restrain her much. Since her parents had recognized Finnley, who had an excellent family background, Mya didnt think her parents would object to her marrying him. Mya stopped at the study door and knocked. Dad? She pushed the door open and entered. The next second, she was overwhelmed by the strong cigarette smell, narrowing her eyes. She covered her mouth and coughed. rence immediately hung up the phone, panic shing through his eyes. The heavy smoke in the study blocked Myas sight, so he took the chance to return to normal. Dad? Mya was shocked, striding into the study. Why are you smoking? You never smoke, dont you? rence put away his anxiety, smiling at her. You are back, Mya. I am. Mya stopped before her father. Mom said you were reading a book. Done? She nced at the desk but didnt find any book. Done. The plot is too bothering. I couldnt forget it, so I smoked. rence was indeed flexible. Heined, I hate the author. I guess he must suffer from depression. Did you read a novel? Mya was shocked as she didnt expect her mayor father to read a novel. rence answered, Sort of, but not a novel. Mya giggled and held his arm. Dad, lets go downstairs. I want to tell you and Mom something important. Good news? Certainly! Mya answered, A surprise or probably a shock. It depends on how youll take it. rence put out the cigarette butt and followed his daughter to the living room. Pa served them a pot of ck tea and two tes of desserts. Ms. Saunders, will you have dinner at home tonight? Yes, I will. Great! Youll have the chicken soup made by Mrs. Saunders. Pa left the living room. Watching rence and Mya walk towards the sofa, Shirley could tell Myas face was covered with a smile, and rence looked less solemn than earlier. When the family of three gathered, the home became harmonious. Therefore, this was a beautiful moment for Shirley, but she didnt know it would end soon. Whats the good news, Mya? Shirley asked, straight to the point, Dont make it too mysterious. Tell us directly. Mya released her fathers arm and let him sit beside her mother. She sat opposite them and answered, Finnley will take his parents here tomorrow to propose for marriage. Well hold a wedding in three days. Boom! The news was shocking, like a bombshell. rence and Shirley looked baffled. Suddenly, they exchanged a nce with each other, wondering if they were hearing things. Chapter 883 Parents’ Agreements Why so suddenly? Shirley asked in confusion, gazing at Mya. Isnt this the biggest stimtion for Eloise? If you guys want to get married, you should wait after after Eloise passes away. Thats requested by Eloise, Mya answered, If she didnt strongly demand it and made it her will before dying, we wouldnt get married so soon. Shirley looked at rence for his opinion. Thetter nodded at Mya. I agree. Shirley and Mya were shocked. Is that all? Why? Finnley is a reliable boy from a decent family. I want you to be together. rence stood up. Anything else? Mya still gaped at him in front of the sofa. If nothing else, I need to return to the study. He went upstairs. A bad hunch rose in rences mind. He could nearly see his ending that he might stay in jail for the rest of his life. Mya was his own daughter. His biggest wish was to watch her marry an outstanding man and attend her wedding. rence vanished in the corner. Mom Mya looked at Shirley in consternation. Why did Dad agree so soon? He even discussed it with you. Hes been weird recently. Shirley leaned forward to pick up the teacup. I cant tell what has happened. Mr. Harrison came to our house earlier today. What? Mya was taken aback. He never came here before. Right. Shirleys heart hammered. Probably your father has trouble at work. The higher his position is, the heavier the burdens are. Countless people are watching him. Mya had no idea about rences work either.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She stood up and sat beside her mother, holding Shirleys hand. Mom, what do you think of my quick marriage with Finnley? Your father has agreed. I have no objection. As long as you are happy. I only wish you could marry a man you love. Finnley is the one I love. When Mya mentioned Finnley, her eyes lit up. The Sanders couple agreed more quickly than Mya had imagined. Then she returned to her bedroom and called Finnley immediately to share the good news with him. Finnley was overjoyed. Meanwhile, he was sitting at the desk in the Marsh Group after replying to an email. Ivan was in a meeting. Finnley was alone in the magnificent office. He sent his parents a video call invitation. Shortly after, he saw Albert and Violet on the screen. From the background, Finnley could tell Albert was in a meeting room of hispany. Whats the matter, Finnley? Albert asked gently in a suit. Are you at a meeting, Dad? Nope. Tell me what the matter is. Violet was home. Finnley, where are you? Back to work? Ehn, Finnley said, Im marrying Mya. Well hold a wedding in three days. That soon? Violet was shocked. If Eloise knew it, it would be her fatal blow. Finnley, you can refuse Eloises love, Albert said generously, However, we should care about her feelings at this moment. Dad, Mom, this is requested by Eloise, Finnley exined, Eloise hopes to be the bridesmaid and watch me and Mya get married. Uh The Russell couple was startled. Finnley added, Our family is influential. Myas father is the city mayor. We must hold a grand wedding ceremony. Can youe to Arkpool City tomorrow and propose for marriage at the Saunders? Chapter 884 Marriage Proposal As a businessman, Albert knew how to measure pros and cons. Myas father was a mayor, so no family would reject a daughter-inw like her. Besides, Mayor Saunders was more experienced and had widerworks than Jacksonvilles newly promoted mayor. Therefore, Albert was satisfied with his sons marriage. He nodded his agreement. Of course. No problem. Ill adjust my schedule tomorrow. Your mother and I will go to the Saunders. OK. Thank you, Dad. I wont be holding you up longer. Finnley waved goodbye at him. After Albert logged out of the meeting, Finnley and Violet stayed online. Mom, are you feeling better now? Finnley asked gently. Will youe here tomorrow? You like Mya a lot. I guess you hope she bes your daughter-inw. Violet had married Albert for years, so she understood why he agreed so quickly. An experienced businessman only needed a short moment to measure the pros and cons. Of course, I will. Violet beamed at her son. Although she had only met Mya once, she liked Mya truly, which had nothing to do with Myas family background. Finnley, do you need any help to prepare for the wedding? asked Violet. If you need anything, do tell us. No, thanks, Mom. Ill get it done myself. You and Dad only need to attend it, Finnley answered, Mom, can you help me send the invitation cards to our rtives? I dont have time to visit them one after another. ording to their excellent manners, Finnley was supposed to inform his rtives personally. No problem. Violet asked gently, Anything else, Finnley? Can you love and care about Mya as your own daughter? Finnley joked. Violet chuckled, Of course. I must. After exchanging a few words with his mother, Finnley ended the video call. He understood his parents quick approval had something to do with Myas family background. If she were from an ordinary family, his parents would consider this marriage for a longer time. The next morning. Finnley flew the helicopter to Jacksonville to pick up his parents. His parents had prepared some costly gifts the previous night. The family of three happily went to the Saunders for the marriage proposal. rence deliberately took a day off. After reminding Chester, he turned his phone off to concentrate on receiving the inws. This was the first time the parents met officially. They sat down and discussed the marriage of their son and daughter, full of a sense of ceremony.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Finnley and Mya sat next to each other while holding hands. Listening to their parents, they were overwhelmed by happiness. Sometimes, they thought of Eloise, the poor girl, feeling sad for her. A hospital, Jacksonville. The doctor reminded Eloise not to leave the hospital. After knowing her cancer, Eloise had unstable status. Care for an apple, Eloise? Eloisey on her side for two hours to watch the cloud in the sky as if she was hoping for something. However, she looked depressed. Madeline felt worried. Eloise reminded her of a puppet without strings. Lying still, Eloise muttered, Ill see Finnley and Mya get married in two days Her lips curled, but tears glimmered in her eyes. Her nose reddened in bitterness. This is the only way for Finnley to remember me Eloise yed a trick in the end. Even if he wont miss me, Ive brought them together. Feeling the piercing pang in her heart, she felt highly jealous. Eloise Madeline didnt know how to console her. She could understand how Eloise felt but couldnt do anything. Mom, please choose the most beautiful dress for me. I want a light-yellow one. Eloise imagined the scene in two days. Ill follow them to walk the aisle, hum the wedding march, and listen to his vow to her Eloise Stop it Madeline choked in sobs. That must be the day you felt the most heartbroken. Why dont you watch the live broadcast only? Chapter 885 Betrothal Gifts No! I wont watch the live broadcast. Eloise turned finally, looking at her mother. She emphasized, I must attend the wedding personally. Ill send my blessings to them and make Finnley unable to forget me all his life. Is that the only way? Madeline felt it was full of sorrow. Mom, I have no other choice. Eloises lips trembled slightly. If I cannot be his bride, Ill be his bridesmaid. Her words made Madeline almost burst into tears. Anyway, I must appear at his wedding. Thats my biggest wish in my life, Eloise stubbornly emphasized in a weak tone. As her mother, Madeline could understand how she felt. However, she couldnt do anything. Even the air was full of sorrow in thest days of Eloises life. All the Calders were too anxious to take care of theirpany.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The living room, Saunders Vi, Arkpool City. The coffee table was covered by gift boxes and bags from the Russell family, all precious things that could hardly be found in the market. Mayor Saunders, Mrs. Saunders, this is one betrothal gift for Mya. 200 million dors. Albert passed a bank card to the Saunders couple generously. Then he picked up a file. Ill also transfer 20% of mypanys shares to Mya. Ive signed it. While everyone else was shocked, Albert added with a bright smile. Please do ept them. rence and Shirley exchanged a nce, both shocked about the amount of money and the share transfer. Mrs. Russell Mya felt ttered. We can do things ording to tradition. You also need funds to run thepany. 200 million dors is too much. Its probably too much for another girl, Albert beamed at her and said honestly, But its not for you. Violet echoed, Mya, your father is a mayor. You deserve the betrothal gifts. Were watched by countless reporters. Evidently, the Russell family wanted to make the Saunders family feel proud. Everyone was joyful, but rence was worried. He knew his position had been helpful for Myas marriage. She deserved the betrothal gifts. That was what real-life society was like. However, what if he wasnt a mayor one day? rence couldnt help wondering if the Russells would mistreat his daughter in that case and if Mya would suffer from grievances. Violet added with a smile, Finnley bought a big vi with full paymentst night in Arkpool City. Its also in Myas name. Mya, our son loves you indeed. Her words made Mya shy. Mya cast her eyes down, clinging to Finnley more tightly. The generosity of the Russell family shocked the Saunders couple. However, since the vi was close to Myas maiden family, the Saunders could take care of the new couple after the wedding. In an ordinary family, people would negotiate betrothal gifts with their inws and sometimes fight about it. However, both the Russell and the Saunders families didntck money. They were kind and generous, afraid they looked too stingy. Please dont worry, Mayor Saunders, Mr. Saunders, Albert promised, After Mya bes our daughter-inw, Ill treat her as my biological daughter. Finnley also echoed, Mr. and Mrs. Saunders, please rest assured. Ill love and care about Mya all my life. rence and Shirley nodded with smiles. They clinked the teacups with the Russell couple. Therefore, the proposal seeded. Mya, Finnley, Shirley asked, Will you go to take the wedding photos this afternoon? Chapter 886 Wedding Photos Right! Its essential. We need big posters for our wedding hall. Violet echoed, Why dont you contact the studios? You can take the photos this afternoon and speed up the printing. If theres any problem, you can negotiate with the studio. Meanwhile, everyone in the kitchen of Saunders Vi was busy. The chef, cooks, and servants prepared many dishes. Since Mya would get married soon, they were joyful about the news. Especially those who had watched Mya grow would watch her get married. It was indeed exciting. Finnley pulled out his phone and was about to call Ivan. Who are you calling? Do you have the studios numbers? Mya asked in a low voice, Shall we tell Ivan and Jennie about our wedding personally? I was about to call Mr. Marsh. Finnley looked at her. Theres a studio downstairs in our building. It has an excellent reputation. Every photo from them is as delicate as professional movie posters. Lets go to thepany this afternoon, Mya said, Ive been off for days. Suddenly, well get married. We should inform our bosses in person. OK. Ill go with you. Finnley put away his phone. After chitchatting for a short while, Mya took Finnley upstairs to her bedroom. The youngsters felt awkward when being with their parents. As soon as Finnley entered her room, he saw the big poster on the wall. A smile blossomed across his face. Youugh like a fool, Myained. I shouldugh at you. Why didnt you tear it off? Finnley was surprised. Of course, Mya didnt have the heart to do so. She wouldnt fall asleep without looking at it before going to bed. Gripping her shoulders, Finnley slightly pushed her. Mya lost her bnce and fell backward. Argh! While she fell to the bed, Finnley took the chance to press his body on her. At the moment when hended, his thin lips pressed her pink ones. Mya gaped at him, her heart racing. Finnley felt a terrific current traveling in his body. This was the first time for them to be so close in bed. He deepened the kiss to express his indescribable joy. They were getting married, and it was too beautiful to be true. He stole Myas breath. Feeling dizzy, Mya closed her eyes gradually. On the stairs, Shirley gave the Russells a house tour. Your vi is big with a pleasant design, Violet praised, I like the decoration a lot. That means we have mutual tastes. Shirley unintentionally noticed her jewelry. Our jewelry is from the same brand. Before Violet responded, all the elders saw the scene on Myas bed through the door crack. Finnley was kissing Mya. Shirley felt embarrassed, her heart tightening. Albert and Violet smiled in envy and blessings, quite open-minded. They forgot the close the door. Shirley shook her head awkwardly. Albert turned around and reminded her, Lets not interrupt them. Lets go. In the living room, Shirley asked them, Mya is still at college. She doesnt need to give birth so early, right? Let nature take its course. It depends on their opinion. Violet beamed at her. If they are willing, I can take care of their babies. While chatting, the elders had to admit the children had grown up fast. The lunch was abundant. All dishes were cooked by a Michelin chef. Even one soup took him eight hours to prepare. The Russells were distinguished guests for the Saunders.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After lunch, the Russell couple bid the Saunders farewell. Finnley and Mya went to the Marsh Group. When they walked out of the elevator hand-in-hand, they heard Alfies voice from the presidents office. Daddy, Mommy, when do we have time to travel? Chapter 887 Alfie and Diana Joined Them Evidently, Alfie and Diana arrived at Ivans office. Mya was joyful, fastening her pace.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She was young, so she had be a good friend to the children. When Finnley and Mya showed up at the office, the children pounced at them excitedly. Mya! Uncle Finnley! You should change the way to address Finnley. Mya squatted down to hold them in her arms. Call Finnley by his first name. Hes not as old as an uncle. Finnley! The children changed the way to call Finnley immediately. Finnley, you and Mya are a perfect match indeed. Theirpliment made Finnley feel sweet. Hi, Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks. He walked forward to greet his bosses. Finally, you two returned to work, huh? Jennifer joked. Finnley and Mya asked for a few days off, but she didnt ask them for reasons. No, Ms. Brooks, Finnley answered, We need three more days off. Mya and I will hold a wedding ceremony. Ivan and Jennifer were shocked. A wedding ceremony? How fast! Yes, a wedding. Mya held the childrens hands and walked towards them. Finnley and I decided to get married. Congrattions! Jennifer epted it quickly as a woman born in the new era. I always wish you guys would be together. Finnley exined, Eloise had advanced lung cancer. Dr. Watson cant do anything to save her. She only has one month or shorter time left. Mya added, She requested us to hold a wedding. Jennifer was surprised, lost in thought. If Rowan cannot do anything about it, Im truly sorry for her. Dr. Watson said it was diagnosed toote. Her organs started to fail. The doctor now provides her with conservative therapy, but her status worsens daily. Jennifer could understand how Eloise felt currently. She has known her cancer, so her faith broke down. Therefore, she sped up her death. A short silence nketed the office. This wedding was destined to be mixed with happiness and sorrow. Ivan gripped Jennifers shoulder. Do you want to check on her? Since Rowan has already said so, I dont think theres much hope. If I went there, she would be more disappointed. Jennifer looked at Finnley. It took a long time for herbal therapy to cure a patient. It also needs patience. Also, drinking too much herbal soup would have some side effects. Probably, after torturing her for another six months, she would still pass away. Mya understood what she implied. The organ failure means death, right? Ehn. Jennifer trusted Rowans diagnosis and judgment. In fact, Finnley also knew that nothing would work if Dr. Watson couldnt do anything. Sometimes, a persons life had been nned by God. Hed instead let Eloise leave in peace. We decided to take our wedding photos this afternoon. Mya asked, Mr. Marsh, which studio under the Marsh Group is the best? Mya, can I go with you? Alfie held her hand and looked at her adorably. Please! I also want to join you. Diana was excited. I also want to see Mya in a wedding dress. I promise not to make trouble. No problem! Mya agreed. Lets go together. She liked Alfie and Diana, so she didnt mind them joining her and Finnley. Ivan rmended the three best photo studios run by the Marsh Group to them. After Mya discussed it with Finnley, they decided on one studio. They made a call, and the studio sent a staff member to pick them up. Daddy, Mommy, can we join them? Ivan and Jennifer agreed, so the children followed Finnley and Mya to leave. They sat in the same car on the way to the studio. The staff member showed them some photo albums. Which style do you like? he asked. What kind of styles are there? Mya took one album over. This is our first time. Were inexperienced. Chapter 888 All up to You Haha Ms. Saunders, you must be kidding. It should be the first time for most people taking the photos. After a shortugh, the staff member introduced in detail, For example, the most popr ones are a simple style, the ssical style, and the shadow shot. Another staff member chimed in, It all depends on your preferences. Ms. Saunders, Mr. Russell, do you prefer the shadow art? Never learned it before. Show me. While the staff member exined, they were amazed by the photos in the album.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ms. Saunders, this is the romantic style. The theme is to show love, so there are many kissing scenes. Girls with curves love it. Mya cast her eyes down to check her bosom and rejected him in embarrassment. Go on. Ignore everything that shows the body curves. OK. The staff member turned the page and continued, How about the seashore scenes? The weather has been nice recently. Also, the sunset is pretty beautiful. Mya was stunned by the photos. Showing them to Finnley, she asked, Finn, shall we take the photos under the sunset on the seashore? Her way of addressing Finnley delighted him. He felt sweet. Looking at her dotingly, Finnley rubbed her hair. As long as you like it. Ill be cooperative. With a gentle smile on his lips, he added, All up to you, Mya. You can also take photos on the rooftop at night, the staff member suggested. If you get dressed up and makeup now. Everything can end at seven in the evening. That works. OK. Well take the two scenes. Mya was joyful. No matter what, she would marry her beloved man soon. As soon as she made up her mind, the staff member made a call and gave some reminders seriously. The employees of the studio started getting ready for the seashore photo. The stylist and makeup artists were prepared. Mr. Russell, do you have special requirements for the suit? The staff member closed the album and asked respectfully with a bow, We only provide Zegna and Ferragamo. Although they were worldwide famous brands, Finnley had tailored suits of better quality. The studio also knew they couldnt bepared to Finnleys choice. Holding Myas hand, Finnley nodded with a bright smile, which made him more handsome. No requirement. Please arrange for it. Mya and I trust you. Thank you. It was a big order for the studio. After the photos of the mayors daughter and Mr. Russell were printed, their studio would be more famous. Then a staff member patiently exined the points for attention while they took the photos. For an instant, he reminded them to rx, or their expressions would be stiff. Soon, the car pulled up to the studio, which was much bigger than Mya had imagined. Sure enough, it was run by the Marsh Group. Finnley and Mya were attracted by the studio, so they overlooked a ck SUV nearby. They got down the car with the children. The lobby was expansive with luxurious decorations. Everything was shiny and expensive inside. Outside the studio, the windows of the SUV were pressed down. Men wearing sunsses gazed at the two children. Inside the studio, under the light from the chandelier, all the wedding gowns glittered in the showcase window. Mya thought she was watching a wedding dress exhibition. The employees in uniforms greeted them politely. Mr. Russell, Ms. Saunders, please follow me to Lounge III, one said. Alfie and Diana remained silent, following them to the lounge. However, the temperaments they had been born with attracted others attention. Who are they? The studio manager looked at them in confusion. They are so pretty, like dolls. Look at their big, watery eyes. Chapter 889 Find a Chance to Make a Move The manager checked on the new couple, wondering if the children were theirs. They are the son and the daughter of Mr. Marsh and Ms. Brooks. Havent you met them before? Mya rubbed the childrens hair and said proudly, Arent they lovely? Nice to meet you, Master Alfie, Miss Diana, the manager immediately bowed at them. The children were famous among the employees, but none had seen them in person. The next second, all the staff bowed at them. Good afternoon, Master Alfie, Miss Diana. They thought they were too ignorant. Hello, Alfie and Diana replied with smiles politely, looking quite easygoing. Everyone in the studio felt proud of the childrens appearance. Some secretly took their photos. The manager served them drinks. A staff member brought them some fruits and pastries. Some gave them toys to kill time. Alfie and Diana werent interested in the toys, although they epted their kindness.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In a dressing room, the wedding dresses for the seashore photos were hanging on a long rack. Mya could tell there were at least a hundred. Each dress was with thetest design and delicate workmanship. All the diamonds sparkled under the light. Please choose the wedding dress, Ms. Saunders. All of them are good for the seashore photos. Mya looked at the wedding gowns, her heart filled with holiness and happiness. She would get married but still feel like dreaming. Finn, which one do you like? Mya browsed them and suddenly looked at Finnley. Finnley wasnt an expert in picking up wedding dresses. He could only see Mya in his eyes, so he thought she looked fantastic in every dress. However, he browsed for her seriously. Ehn How about this one? Myas gaze fell on his hands. Finnley took the wedding dress off. The sparkling design of the upper top was eye-catching. It wasnt strapless, and the design on the arm was unique. A girl could look sexy and confident after putting it on. Ms. Saunders, you will look wonderful after wearing it. A staff member remarked, ording to her professional experience, Its not burdensome. The gauze is extremely light, so the sea wind can blow it up. However, its of high quality. Mya liked the wedding dress as well. The designer is awesome. It was thetest one from Emma. By Jennie? Mya gaped. Surprised, she immediately said, OK. Ill take this one. Thats all. You are right. Ms. Brooks is the designer, the manager echoed happily, Mr. Russell is indeed an expert. The staff member took the wedding gown off and followed Mya into the fitting room. Standing next to the wedding dresses, Finnley looked attractive. Some female employees checked on him from time to time. Ten minutester, the door of the fitting room was gradually opened. Mya walked out in the wedding gown. She hadnt put on any makeup, but her natural purity and innocence attracted everyone on the scene. Finnley couldnt tear his gaze off her. Mya strode towards him with a smile. Then she sat in front of a mirror, and the stylist and the makeup artist started working. Finnley also put on the matching shirt and suit jacket. The men wearing sunsses in the ck SUV gazed at the studios call coldly for a long while. Since Kelsington Bay, they had stalked Alfie and Diana. It was difficult for them to make a move in the Marsh Group. However, they believe it was a good chance now. After the photo shoot started, they could kidnap the children when they were ying. An hourter, Finnley held Myas hands and left the studio after dressing up. Eight staff members, including the cameramen, the makeup artists, and the lighting assistant, followed them. However, no bodyguard was with them. Mya held Dianas hand, and Finnley held Alfies hand. The children were like a flower girl and a ring bear, their faces full of smiles. All of them sat in a van. Soon, the vehicle left, and the ck SUV followed suit. Chapter 890 At All Costs Four men in the ck SUV wore sunsses with curled lips, looking indecent. Suddenly, the phone of the man in the passengers seat rang. He lowered his head to check on the caller ID and swiped to answer, Hello, Mr. Eastwood? His voice softened. Still havent taken action? Repressing his anxiety, Leslie asked coldly, What are you doing? He had got everything ready except for two hostages. After kidnapping Alfie and Diana, he could escape as nned. Otherwise, Ivans men would stop him. After he sensed something was wrong, he nned to run away. Therefore, the two children could protect him. Soon, Mr. Eastwood, the man answered in a low voice. He peeked out the window and added, Weve found an excellent chance. In half an hour. Remember. Do it at all costs. Standing before the French window of his vi, Leslie looked out with a murderous gaze. He ended the call, rubbing his chin while pinching the phone. Ivan Marsh, its not thest second yet. You might not be the winner. Humph! Wait and see.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. A big silver suitcase was behind him. It was heavy, full of his bank cards, gold bricks, and piles of cash. He had sensed how fierce Ivan was, so he decided to escape Arkpool City before being captured. ording to his subordinates, not only the airport but also all piers of Arkpool City had been watched by Ivan. It was said Leslie could never run away. However, with Ivans children, Leslie believed he would win. He could not only escape but also make some money. Humph! You are too young and too naive, Ivan Marsh! Finnley, Mya, and the children arrived on the seashore. Watching the blue sea, they stepped on the soft sand while listening to the waves. The air was full of a romantic atmosphere. Standing shoulder-by-shoulder, Finnley and Mya enjoyed the fresh sea breeze, feeling rxed and dreamy. Ms. Saunders, Mr. Russell, please wander on the seashore. Naturally. No need to act, the cameraman said, Just naturally wander. Leave everything to us. Mya, Finnley, well y on the shore. Alfie held Dianas hand. No worries. Well build castles on the sand. Dont go into the sea, Mya bent over, gripped their shoulders, and reminded them, Dont get sand into your eyes. Be careful. Ms. Saunders, I can take care of them. Please rest assured, a female employee said, I have two children at home. Im good at taking care of children. OK. Thank you so much. Mya beamed at her, two dimples on her cheeks. The children ran towards the shore, took off their shoes, and dug holes joyfully. They hadnt been to the seaside for a long time. The ck SUV had stopped. The man in the passengers seat watched the scene through a telescope. The kids are ying by themselves. An evil smile appeared on his lips. He was confident about the chance. Only a woman is watching them. Another man in the backseat took over the telescope to check on them. Then he looked around. Only Finnley Russell can fight, right? We must not alert him, a man suggested, The longer we fight, the more possible well fail. Lets watch longer, then. OK. The blue sea was a romantic icon. Many new couples would choose to take photos or hold weddings on the seashore. The photos would meet the new couples requirements with the cameramans skills. Finnley looked at the sea with her while propping his arm on Myas shoulder. Sometimes, they also prayed for Eloise. asionally, they whispered to each other, or Finnley straightened her hair. With every single move, they looked into each others eyes. The cameraman caught the moment and pressed the shutter on time. Chapter 891 Let Go of Them In the ck SUV, the four men wearing sunsses continued watching the scene on the beach, waiting for the right opportunity to make a move. After taking several group photos of the new couple, the cameraman noticed the sea breeze change. Right then, soft, white clouds were in the sky, which was perfect for photos. He suggested, Ms. Saunders, may I take your solo photo now? This is a great angle. The clouds are awesome. OK, Mya agreed naturally. Finnley let go of her hand. Ill be watching you nearby. He took a few steps backward with a gentle smile to avoid the camera. Shortly after, the lighting assistant walked to him. Mr. Russell, would you mind helping me carry some props from the van. Well shoot the shadow shots next, so we need many things. No problem. Finnley darted at Mya and followed the lighting assistant.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thank you so much, Mr. Russell. Well have the night shotter, so its better to save as much time as possible. Not at all, Finnley replied gentlemanly. Several staff members took Finnley towards the van next to the beach. Gradually, he was far away from Mya and the two children. The ck SUV was parked two hundred yards from the studios van in a different ce, closer to the children. Its a perfect opportunity now, the man in the passengers seat reminded his boss, Although the bride is close, the cameraman looked sissy. I dont think they can fight. Probably they wont be THAT nose either. Go! Yes! The doors of the SUV were opened. The four men got down in unison, striding towards the children quickly. Alfie and Diana were building a sand castle. Their hands were covered with wet sand, and so were their cheeks, making them look like yful kittens. Mya is so pretty today. Just like a fairy. When Diana looked up, she saw Mya taking solo photos nearby. Waving her stained hands, she stopped building the castle but gazed at Mya without blinking. Alfie followed her gaze. Finnley is so lucky to marry such a beautiful girl. Mya is my goddess. Haha The female employee taking care of them also followed their gazes and was amazed by Myas charm. Right then, the four kidnappers were closer and closer to the children. Looking up at the sun, Mya narrowed her eyes with a smile. The cameraman repeatedly pressed the shutter to capture the beautiful images. When two kidnappers bent over behind the children and were about to cover their mouths. Mya! Diana suddenly yelled, You are so beau The kidnappers were shocked. They hurriedly covered the childrens mouths and lifted them. Mya opened her eyes and looked in that direction, only to find such a horrible scene. Hmm Alfie and Diana struggled hard. Let go of them! Help! Kidnapping! Mya yelled. Holding the hemline of her wedding dress, she ran towards the scene desperately, chasing the kidnappers. Upon hearing the noises, Finnley turned around and quickly ran to stop the kidnappers. The children repeatedly waved their hands randomly, so some sand got into the kidnappers eyes. They had to stop and blink their eyes. Seeing that, the children struggled harder. Soon, they scratched the kidnappers faces, although the childrens mouths were still covered. Let go of them! Mya grabbed the two kidnappers cors and kicked ones neck. Fortunately, the wedding gown was light. The pain numbed the kidnapper, who let out a cry in pain. He subconsciously loosened his hands, so Diana fell to the ground and didnt manage to stand up after rolling a few times. You bad eggs! My daddy will skin you alive. Chapter 892 The Kidnapping Failed The kidnapper was pissed off as he was kicked by a woman and threatened by a little girl. After wiping the sand off his eyes, he grabbed Myas hair. Bitch! You should mind your own business! Then he dragged her backward, and Mya lost her bnce, falling. Meanwhile, his elbow hit her belly. Argh! Mya almost fainted in pain. Her features twitched. Finnley clenched his fists, staring daggers at the kidnappers. He gave the kidnapper a sidekick on his lower abdomen. Thetter covered his crotch by instinct in pain and shook away Mya. Before Mya fell to the ground, Finnleys powerful arm wrapped around her back and helped her keep her bnce immediately. Then Finnley repeatedly attacked the kidnapper who was holding Alfie. The other two men surrounded him and assisted theirpanion. Mya hurriedly stood by Diana protectively and held her aside. Watching the fighting scene, Diana was frightened and worried. Alfie tried hard to struggle, twisting his body like a fish. Finnley managed to grab his waist. Narrowing his gaze, he threw a punch at the kidnappers forehead. The kidnapper loosened his hands, so Alfie fell into Finnleys arms. Bravo, Finnley! Alfies eyes were full of worship. While protecting Alfie, Finnley kicked the kidnappers chest fiercely. Thetter flinched. You are awesome, Finnley! Alfie pped happily while watching the fun. Are you all right, Alfie? Mya hurriedly pulled him closer to check on him. Are you injured? She was distraught. After all, the two children followed her out. Im fine, Mya. Alfie looked back, only to find her hair was messy. Recalling she had been attacked earlier, he asked with a frown, Mya, did you get hurt? Staring at him, Mya shook her head. Everything would be well as long as the children were OK.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Watch out, Finnley! Diana suddenly eximed. A kidnapper wanted to secretly attack Finnley. Thetter reacted quickly to grab the kidnappers wrist and turn. The kidnapper cried out in pain. With a sidekick, Finnley also managed to kick the other two kidnappers to the ground. The fight was fierce. Although the studio employees wanted to help, they dared not join the fight. Right then, the security guards on patrol rushed over to help Finnley after receiving the news. The four kidnappers were subdued pretty soon. Im Finnley Russell, the assistant to the Marsh Groups president, Finnley told the security guards his identity. The two children are Mr. Marshs son and daughter. You should know how severe this matter is. It happened in your jurisdiction. The security guards were so frightened that cold sweat oozed from their bodies, realizing they must take responsibility. There were almost 15 security guards, and the four kidnappers were injured, so he said, Send them to Mr. Marsh! Then you can make amends. Yes, Mr. Russell. The security guards dragged the kidnappers away. Finnley pulled out his phone to call Ivan, telling him what had happened. Meanwhile, the security guards had pressed the kidnappers into their patrol cars, heading for the Marsh Group. Ivan also sent his bodyguards to pick up the children. Are you all right, Mya? Finnley breathed a sigh of relief, holding her in his arms. Seeing her in a mess, he felt sorry. Let me take you to the hospital. Lets go. Only then did Mya feel the faint pain in her belly. Whenever she moved, the pain increased. Its not severe, she answered with a smile, unwilling to worry him. Finnley, shall we stop the photo shooting today? Of course. Finnley scooped her up. I insist you do an overall health check. Or I wont rest assured. Ivans bodyguards picked up Alfie and Diana soon. Then Finnley took Mya to a hospital. On the way, Myas phone rang. A studio employee helped her pull out her phone from the handbag. Ms. Saunders, your father is calling. He passed the phone to Mya. Chapter 893 Leslie Escaped Hello, Dad? Mya spoke. Finnley held the phone for her. Hows it going with your photo shoot? Where did you go? rence asked as a loving father as usual, Will you guyse back for dinner? Your mother has bought a lot of your favorite food. Dad, something happened earlier. We stopped, Mya said. What happened? rence didnt realize how severe it was. Mya told him what had happened earlier in detail and said joyfully, Fortunately, the kids are fine. While listening, rence couldnt believe his ears, his heart in his mouth.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How are you doing? Did you get hurt? he asked tensely. My belly hurts slightly. Were going to the hospital. Almost there, Mya answered him in a rxed tone. Then she added with a smile, I should be alright. Finnley insisted on sending me to the hospital. However, rence didnt think so. She wouldnt need to go to a hospital if she wasnt hurt. It turned out the kidnappers also hit her. Luckily, Finnley is good at fighting. Myained, Dad, howe they wanted to kidnap the children? Were they out of their mind? With a hand in his trousers pocket, rence became furious, his face dark. Mya continued, They are Ivans kids. Even if they ckmailed him for some money, would they have the luck to spend it? Ill go to see you in the hospitalter. rence ended the call. Hello? Dad, please donte. Hello? Hello? Mya felt helpless. Gripping her shoulder, Finnley said, Its fine. Let him go. Hes worried about you, just like I am. My father loves me very much. Mya leaned against his shoulder gently. Hes old. I noticed the wrinkles on his face. She thought time really flew. Pinching his phone, rence was in a bad mood. Compared to others, he was worried about Myas health the most. Saunders Vi. rence draped a suit jacket on his back, strode downstairs, and left the living room. His driver opened the car door for him. The hospital. Sitting in the passengers seat, rence dialed Leslies number with a murderous look. Listening to the beeps, he repressed his fury, his eyes dark. Hello, Mayor Saunders? Leslie answered the call, feeling surprised. Its a critical period. Didnt we agree not to call each other if necessary? You son of bitch! Are you out of your mind? Leslie was shocked by rences curse. Whats wrong? Leslie was all his ears. I asked you not to risk kidnapping Ivan Marshs kids. You insisted on doing it and picked up a wonderful time. rence almost went ballistic. Leslie breathed a sigh of relief and exined, Mayor Saunders, I must find a way out for myself. Ivan Marsh is too ruthless. Hes even investigating you. You cannot even protect yourself, so I have to save my life on my own. My daughter was taking her wedding photos on the beach at that time, rence said solemnly, She took Ivan Marshs children with her together. Your men hit her. Shes going to the hospital now. Leslies heart tightened. After calming down, he apologized, I didnt expect it to happen. Sorry for that. rence seethed with rage. Ivan Marsh has captured your men. Good luck. His words stiffened Leslie. They failed? He was still waiting for the good news. rence hung up in anger. Leslies move could only speed Ivan to end this matter. rence felt uneasy. In the vi, Leslie returned to his senses quickly. Then he dragged the big suitcase, picked up his car key, and rushed out of the living room. He sat in the car and started the engine. Soon, the car roared away. Chapter 894 Please Have Mercy A lounge, the Marsh Group. The pin-drop silent room was filled with low pressure. Several well-trained bodyguards were standing at the door. Sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, Ivan leaned against the back of the couch. His opened arms rested on its top, fully expressing his emperor-like temperament. Behind him were six bodyguards, fully on guard. Ivan was expressionless, but his eyes were full of angry mes. Two thick piles of flies were on the table in front of them. One was Leslies criminal evidence, and the other was rences. Jennifer was coaxing the children in the room next door, afraid they were too frightened. As a doctor, she checked up on them personally. Mommy, Mya is so brave. She was injured because of saving us. That bad egg dragged her hair and hit her belly. Mommy, we must avenge Mya. Dont let go of the bad eggs. Jennifer rubbed the childrens hair and said, No worries. Your daddy is helping the police capture bad eggs. He wont let go of anyone of them. Is Daddy Batman? He must be a weapon of justice. The lounge next door was still quiet. Ivan stared daggers at the four kidnappers, emanating a thrilling aura. He didnt speak, furrowing his eyebrows deeply. The kidnappers almost fainted in fear under the atmosphere. Suddenly, Ivans phone rang, and the sudden sound shocked the four men, whose bodies twitched hriously. Ivan withdrew his gaze, picked up his phone, checked the caller ID, and swiped to answer. The phone was put into hand-free mode. Mr. Marsh, Leslie Eastwood is nning to escape. Should we pull in the now? the man on the phone asked. Were stalking him now. Hes heading to a pier. Go ahead, Ivan replied calmly, Isnt this a perfect opportunity? Yes, Mr. Marsh. After the conversation ended, Ivan looked at the four kidnappers again, only to find they trembling in fear. They realized Leslie had run away, and no one would pay them for the job. Mr. Marsh, please have mercy! One of them knelt to Ivan. Leslie Eastwood sent us to kidnap your children. We only wanted to make some money. Were too stupid. Please forgive us. Right! Leslie Eastwood nned the kidnapping. Weve been too foolish. Sorry. Im terribly sorry Mr. Marsh, your children havent been hurt. Please have mercy. Please let go of us. We also have parents and children to take care of.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Mr. Marsh, Leslie Eastwood nned to escape the town by keeping your children hostage. He also knew he would go to the dogs. He nned to ckmail you for money after safely arriving in another country. Im confessing everything to you. Can you let go of us? Ivan watched them act calmly without any intention of forgiving them. He had checked the four kidnappers, who hadmitted countless crimes. Some even murdered people. Ivan didnt speak a single word to them. The kidnappers repeatedly begged him for mercy in fear. Shortly after, several policemen entered the lounge. Good afternoon, Mr. Marsh. They bowed at Ivan respectfully. Ivan nodded at them. The policemen took the four kidnappers away. Gradually, the room returned to silent. Ivan darted at the criminal evidence on the table, stood up, and strode out of the room with both hands in his pockets. He wanted to take Jennifer to visit Mya in the hospital as the children were all right. Ivans bodyguards gingerly picked up the files on the table and kept them. A car elerated on the road. Leslies heavy suitcase was put in the passengers seat. He gripped the steering wheel and stepped the elerator to the bottom. He was like ying a car racing game on the road, overtaking vehicles one after another. Behind him, three cars were chasing. Leslie only paid attention to the behind. However, two vehicles had blocked his way ahead. All the exits were guarded. Almost a thousand people were involved in capturing him. Leslie had no way out. Chapter 895 Tracing Leslie However, humans were born to have the desire for survival. Hence, Leslie wouldnt give up any chance to escape. He had dumped Catherine, although she was pregnant with his baby. He had never thought of her at the moment of life or death. The warm sunshine fell into the windows of the big vi on tanus Road. Several maids were watching Catherine. She was rtively free in the house but couldnt leave it. Leslie paid the maids high sries monthly, so they were arrogant. Eww Catherine, in pajamas,y prone on the toilet. With a hand nted on it, she covered her chest with the other while she retched. She looked pale. Her stomach was turning as if she would throw it up. Eww All the maids were sitting on the sofa, ncing at the bathroom asionally. However, they didnt look tense or worried. They all knew Catherine had only been pregnant but wasnt favored by Leslie, so they all looked down on her. Why cant she lead a normal life? a maid rolled her eyes and mumbled, She became a mans mistress without marrying him. No good ending. Catherines retching sound was heard from the bathroom again. Uh Another maid nced at the bathroom worriedly. Shall we report to Mr. Eastwood? Will she die if she continues retching like this? Right. Shes pregnant. A maid frowned. If something happens to the baby, we cannot reap the consequences. Mrs. Kerry also chimed in, Morning sickness is normal for a pregnant woman, but shes throwing up for a long time. Its abnormal. She didnt have the heart to sit and watch without doing anything. A maid appreciated her polished nails and answered, Why dont you call Mr. Eastwood? I wont call him, anyway.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Although several maids were in the vi, they all wished to do fewer jobs. Finally, Mr. Kerry dialed Leslies number. After countless beeps, Leslie still didnt answer. He was too busy escaping while drag racing to answer the call. Three cars rushed to chase him. Leslie couldnt see any hope of escaping. Shit! he cursed in a low voice. The repeated ringing tone annoyed him, his face steely. With a hand holding the steering wheel, he pulled out his phone and tossed it towards the passengers seat. It was broken, and the ringing tone stopped. Stop calling me! Suddenly, a truck appeared from the intersection ahead. Leslie hurriedly withdrew his hand to grip the steering wheels with both hands. His eye pupils red. Immediately, he stepped on the brake. Creak! The vehicle lost bnce with the loud, harsh sound from the tires, which made two ck traces on the road. At the critical moment, Leslie closed his eyes, reading to die. However, his car stopped. It stopped only half a yard from the truck instead of hitting it. However, Leslie was half dead. When he opened his eyes, he paled while gasping for breath. The truck bypassed the car and roared away. After returning to his senses, Leslie was about to restart the engine. Eight vehicles surrounded him. The doors were open. Several men hopped off and raised pistols to aim at Leslie. Leslie couldnt keep calm any longer as he was frightened by the scene he had only seen in movies. When he wanted to step on the gas and hit them, several police cars arrived on the scene. Finally, at least fifty police cars surrounded Leslie to block his way. Get down! The man in the lead raised the pistol, pointing it against the window of the drivers sea. His eagle-sharp was full of determination and fierceness, reminding Leslie of a predator. Chapter 896 Ivan’s Human Consideration Realizing he would be arrested by the police, Leslie felt frustrated. He reluctantly darted at his suitcase in the passengers seat, which contained all his properties. He had thought he would lead a worry-free life from then on. However, his wish couldnte true anymore. Hurry! Speed up! You cannot escape! the man outside roared. Leslie twitched in fear but had to unbuckle the seat belt. When he opened the door, his mind was nk. As soon as Leslie put one foot on the ground, a policeman handcuffed him. His time ended. Ivan wouldnt have pulled in the so quickly if he hadnt kidnapped Alfie and Diana. The vi on tanus Road. Mrs. Kerry failed to reach Leslie on the phone, so she couldnt inform him about Catherines status. Also, she had no right to send Catherine to a hospital. Eww! Catherine stilly prone on the toilet edge, feeling like dying. The feeling was too torturous. Excuse me, Ms. Collins. Mrs. Kerry was the only one helping her. Let me take you to rest in your room. Did you fail to reach Leslie on the phone? Catherine grabbed her wrist, repressing the difort, and looked up. What happened to him? Is his phone turned off? Or is he ignoring me? I called him several times, but he didnt answer. Later, his phone was out of service Mrs. Kerry couldnt do anything. I called him at least time times. Guess hes busy. Catherine sucked in her breath and started panting. Mrs. Kerry helped her stand up, bypassed the living room, and took her to the second floor. Catherine saw the maids chatting on the sofa, like the vis owners. Their eyes were full of disdain when they looked at her. That was human nature. Leslie didnt favor her, so the maids had the guts to bully her. When rence stepped out of the elevator in the hospital, he forgot everything but only thought about his daughters safety. He strode towards the examination department quickly. Meanwhile, a Lamborghini was pulled up to the hospital building. After the rear door was open, Ivan and Jennifer got down. Ivan walked with a hand in his pocket, and Jennifer took his other arm. They strode into the building with a low profile. Will rence be in the ward, too? Jennifer asked, looking up at Ivan in the elevator. Ivan answered indifferently, Probably he will. If he got the news, he would definitelye here. Will he run away like Leslie Eastwood? Jennifer was concerned. A confident smile touched Ivans curled lips. He cant escape. The men he had sent to watch rence were ten times as those watching Leslie. Take it slow, Ivan. Im afraid Mya Jennifer was worried she couldnt ept it. After all, Mya saved our children. We should let her get prepared mentally. Ive considered it, Ivan answered, Lets wait until after her wedding ends. Ehn. That was also Jennifers n. If rence was arrested before the wedding, Mya and Finnley couldnt hold the ceremony for sure. Mya wouldnt have the mood to marry but had to confront the pressure from public opinion. Meanwhile, Mya had already finished the checkup. Since she wasnt hit by a car, the doctor only took an X-ray of her belly. Lying on the bed in a ward, Mya was waiting for the doctor to deliver her health check report. Finnley sat in the chair next to the bed, holding her hand to press his cheeks. His eyes were full of self-me. Its all my fault, Mya. I should have watched you all the time. I wish I were the one injured. Stop talking nonsense. Mya felt moved. You cant get injured. You are my knight and must take care of me all your life.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tenderness filled Finnleys eyes. You are right. Ill take care of you all my life. Thank you for choosing me. Suddenly, there were knocks on the door. Please enter. Chapter 897 Frightened The doctor pushed the door open and entered. Dont worry, Ms. Saunders. You are not severely injured. Rest home for a few days. Youll recover. OK. Thank you, Doc. Mya was still wearing the wedding dress. Her coiled-up hair was messy, but she still looked charming, adding a pleasant view to the ward.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The doctor nodded at them and left. The door wasnt locked, so rence walked in directly. Seeing his daughter in a wedding dress, he was in a trance, bing excited. Dad? Mya gaped at him. Here you came She turned to check on Finnley. Good afternoon, Mr. Saunders. Finnley hurriedly stood up. rence couldnt calm down at all. As a father, he had countlessly imagined his daughters wedding. He watched Mya in a wedding gown, tears welling up in his eyes. He had to admit time had flown, and his daughter had grown up. Dad, I only had some scratches. My hair was dragged. Nothing severe, Mya said in a rxed tone, I dont need to stay here. We can leave now. Thats good. Thats good rence finally felt relieved. You are too busy. Didnt I tell you not toe here? Mya felt touched. Im worried about you, silly girl. Suddenly, rences phone rang. He received a call from his office. OK. OK. Ill be right there. After hanging up, he said to Finnley, Ill leave Mya to you, Finnley. Thank you for taking care of her. Of course, Mrs. Saunders. Please go ahead. rence nodded at them and walked out of the ward. After a few steps, he saw the elevator doors slide open. Ivan and Jennifer appeared. rence felt a sense of guilt, his heart tightening. He had learned Ivan was checking him, so he felt frightened. However, as a city mayor, rence had experienced ups and downs and had excellent acting skills. Wearing a smile, he strode towards the Marsh couple. Good afternoon, Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks. Are you here to see Mya? Ivan looked into his eyes and stopped before him. Hows Mya doing? Was she injured severely? Good afternoon, Mayor Saunders, Jennifer greeted him like usual. rence nodded at them in response. No, shes not severely injured. She has just finished the checkup. No need to check in. She saved Alfie and Diana, Jennifer said gratefully, Thanks to Mya. Or our children would have been kidnapped. Thank you for making time to see her. I just left her ward. The doctor gave an X-ray on her belly and told her she only needed some rest. Jennifer also felt relieved. Ivan gazed at rence intensely as if he had seen through rence. Under his gaze, rence felt pretty uneasy but kept an awkward smile. Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks, how are your children? Were they frightened? They are all right, Ivan answered in a low voice, My children are not timid. They have experienced a lot of things. Of course. Of course. rence kept a smile but couldnt find other words to continue the conversation. Jennifer understood Ivans implication, also feeling awkward. Her gaze swept between Ivan and rence, only to find thetter looking unnatural with cold sweat on his forehead. Ivan withdrew his gaze and said calmly, Mayor Saunders, we know you are busy, so we wont hold you up too long. Please excuse us. OK. OK, rence talked incoherently while wearing a big smile, Im going to my office for something urgent. Ehn. Ivan nodded at him. Only then did rence stride away, his heart hammering. He couldnt help wondering how much Ivan had known about his deeds. rence couldnt figure it out. Chapter 898 Stalked by Ivan Ivan and Jennifer watched him leave before heading for the ward. rence didnt feel rxed until entering the elevator. In the ward, Mya was about to get off bed and go home with Finnley. Soon, the door was opened again. Ivan and Jennifer appeared. Mya widened her eyes and stopped mid-step. Why are you guys here? My father has just left. Did you meet him? Ehn, Ivan nodded, We met in the corridor. Good afternoon, Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks, Finnley greeted them politely. Are you here to see me as well? Mya felt ttered, smiling brightly. How are you feeling? Jennifer walked towards her, gripping her shoulders. I feel worried. Mya, you look gorgeous in a wedding dress. You are ady. Haha Mya was delighted. Im alright. No need to stay here. My belly was hit, but it wasnt injured. Thanks to my hip-hop lessons. Finnley insisted on taking me to the hospital. He should. Youll feel relieved after the checkup. Ivan was considerate.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mya, Finnley, Jennifer said sincerely, Thank you for saving Alfie and Diana. You are wee, Mya answered quickly. It was my fault. I took the kids out with me. I couldnt reap the consequences if something happened to them. I would be too ashamed. It was my duty to ensure their safety certainly. Ivan thought Mya was righteous, his gentle gaze falling on her. Inwardly, he felt sorry for her as her father was too greedy andcked self-estimation. They didnt stay in the ward long before leaving the hospital together. Downstairs, they bid each other farewell and at in different cards. Finnley didnt return to thepany but returned home to take care of Mya. In the Lamborghini, Jennifer sat next to Ivan, who found rences current location on an app. With a thought, Ivan dialed his number. Right then, rence was on the way to his office. There was traffic, so his driver had to stop the car from time to time. The sudden ringing tone frightened him so much that his hands trembled. Earlier, he was lost in thought and imagined his miserable ending. Seeing the caller ID, he was freaked out. Cold sweat oozed. It was from Ivan. rence had to answer it. He took a deep breath, adjusted his mood, and ced the phone beside his ear. Hello, Mr. Marsh? Pull over your car. Lets talk in Savoy Nightclub. Ill be right there. Ivan ended the call immediately. rence peeked out the window and saw the logo of Savoy Nightclub on a building. It was fun by Ivan, famous in Arkpool City. rence wondered how Ivan knew he was nearby the nightclub. Am I stalked? rences heart tightened. He became panicked for the first time in his life. After returning to his senses, he ordered the driver, Drop me off at Savoy Nightclub. Yes, Mayor Saunders. The driver slowed down and entered the nightclubs entrance. Savoy Nightclub was the biggest club in Arkpool City, run by the Marsh Group. Many important international conferences had been held there. rence got down, frowning slightly. With mixed feelings, he entered the nightclub alone, leaving his driver in the car. Good afternoon, Mayor Saunders. Please follow me. The lobby manager respectfully received him at the door, looking solemnly and dignified. rence knew Ivan must have informed them. Without an appointment, one couldnt enter the nightclub at random. When his phone rang again, he was shocked. While following the lobby manager, he pulled his phone out and swiped to answer. Before the man on the other end of the line spoke, he whispered, Chester, Im busy now. Ill mute my phone. Lets talkter. Then he ended the call and muted his phone. Chapter 899 Conversation While waiting for Ivan, rence felt anxious. As soon as Ivan called him, he had a bad hunch and started considering the worst-case scenario. rence wondered how to confront Ivan. Savoy Nightclub was huge with an excellent environment, reminding him of a pce. He had never been there before. Following the lobby manager, he bypassed several passages before arriving at the main house. Please enter, Mayor Saunders. Mr. Marsh will be here soon. rence was led into a room. While entering, the curtains automatically separated. All the designs and decorations in the room were vintage. He saw some tasteful furniture. Soon, a Lamborghini entered the nightclub. The driver got down and opened the rear door for Ivan. Go ahead. Ill wait for you in the car, Jennifer said and let go of his hand, No matter what, please postpone everything after Myas wedding. Please remember. Ivan stared at her. It depends on rences self-awareness. Then he said to the driver, Hank, send Jennifer back to the Marsh Group. OK, Mr. Marsh. Ivan gripped Jennifers shoulder gently and pecked her forehead before getting down. He didnt have the heart to let her wait. Besides, the nightclub was nearby thepany. However, Jennifer misunderstood that their conversation would be too solemn and take a long time. Hank closed the rear door. Jennifer watched Ivans receding figure worriedly, afraid Mya would be impacted. However, it would happen sooner orter.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jennifer couldnt imagine how Mya would ept her father was an evil man. rence had maintained a decent image in his family. Once it broke, it would be difficult for the Saunders to ept. When Jennifer read the criminal evidence, she also found it hard to ept. It took her a long while to realize rence was several times more evil than Leslie. rence was the biggest disaster of Arkpool City, but he was too adept at disguising himself. Besides, he was too influential, so no one dared toy a finger o him. Two employees guarded a door of a meeting room. Standing before the floor-to-ceiling window, rence stared at thews outside the window. It was a sunny afternoon. The air was filled with a faint tea fragrance. Shortly after, Ivan appeared in the passage, heading towards the room. He was alone, looking clinical and elegant, emanating a strong aura that he was born with. rences heart sank. Ivans footsteps approached. rence turned around, and Ivan happened to enter the door. Good afternoon, Mr. Marsh. The two employees bowed at Ivan respectfully. After walking into the room, the door was closed. Ivan and rence were alone in the huge room. Ivan strode towards rence, their gaze meeting in mid-air. Feeling the steely, low pressure from him, rence took the initiative to say, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Please take a seat. Ivan withdrew his gaze and sat on the sofa. Although younger, Ivan was superior to others in Arkpool City, so the city mayor had to respect him. Keeping calm, rence sat on the sofa opposite. Ivan leaned forward and made a pot of tea personally. He didnt speak, so rence fidgeted ufortably. Leslie Eastwood is the biggest drug smuggler in Arkpool City. Hes arrested just now. Ivan pushed a teacup to rence, looking at him to study his reaction. rence kept calm. Ivan picked up the other teacup, still gazing at him. A few secondster, rence had to reply, What pleasant news! He sipped the tea. Hes a president of a bigpany but never behaves himself. He even fools around women. Ivan snorted inwardly, You are indeed good at avoiding the important and dwelling on the trivial. Chapter 900 Do You Admit All of Them Without beating around the bush, Ivan studied the teacup in his hand and watched the steam with tea fragrance. As his backer, dont you feel frustrated? he chuckled. His words sent a chill down rences spine. rence replied with a smile, Mr. Marsh, Im sorry, but I cant quite follow you. Ivan stared at him leisurely. No. You can follow me. He gazed at rence intensely and expressionlessly. rence looked into his eyes. Time seemed to pause. He wanted to ask Ivan a question. However, he choked his words. Seemingly, it was unnecessary for him to speak. rence gulped down the tea, his Adams apple bobbing. Opposite him, Ivan sat elegantly. He darted at rence aloofly. Leslie Eastwood didnt cover his criminal traces. All the families damaged by drugs can press charges against him. rence refilled his teacup, listening to him in silence. With your protection, no one could have won against him in thewsuits. Therefore, he became increasingly wanton, Ivan drawled. Mayor Saunders, do you know how many families he has destroyed by drug smuggling? Gazing at rence solemnly, Ivan uttered a number, 36, 800. rence dodged his gaze in guilt, having no guts to look into his eyes. Sipping the tea, he listened quietly. Not to mention evading taxes. How much tax should he pay back? Ivan leaned against the back of the couch. Besides, you know clearly how much evaded tax has been sent to you.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. rences mind was jumbled. He could only repeatedly sip the tea. Leslie Eastwood murdered 18 people, 15 of whom are relevant to you, Ivan added bluntly. Do you admit it? rence paused slightly, pretending to be calm. Mr. Marsh, murder is a crime as high as Heaven. Without enough evidence, please stop making wild guesses. I mentioned it because I had enough evidence, Ivan retorted icily. Their gazes met in mid-air again. rence looked stiff, a trace of panic hidden in his eyes. From the exact numbers, he could tell Ivan had his criminal evidence for real. He withdrew his gaze, shivering. Over the years, Leslie Eastwood bribed you nearly 100 million dors. In addition to your corruption and bribery from other channels, the government officials in Arkpool City have be increasingly corrupt. You never let any penny skip from your pocket. Do you admit it? rence lost his calmness, realizing Ivan had checked every detail of his deeds. He wondered what Ivan didnt know. You have 38 vis and almost 100 luxury cars in your name, Ivan continued, How many of them are from Leslie Eastwood? rences heart sank again, his eyes dark. Mr. Marsh, when did you start suspecting me? He had to admit his crimes. With his legs crossed, Ivan answered, In the recent two months, Ive noticed Leslie Eastwood became too wanton. He was about to be sent to jail several times, but he has finally been bailed out. Therefore, I believed there must be a powerful force behind him. rence was clever. You are determined to cut off evildoers, right? You wont let go of me, will you? You should know I only believe in righteousness and justice. Ivan emanated an icy, decisive aura. It has nothing to do with my friendship with Mya. If you were my father, I would also let thew punish you after knowing your evil deeds. rence nodded with mixed feelings. He asked, Youve pulled in the to capture Leslie. When will you send me to jail? After your daughters wedding, Ivan answered. rence looked at him gratefully. My biggest wish is to watch Mya marry her beloved man. If I cant watch her get married, I wont have another chance to attend her wedding. He knew he had done too many evil deeds and would be sentenced to death probably. If lucky, he would be sentenced to life imprisonment. Chapter 901 The Last Tolerance I think so too. Ivan said, For the sake of Mya and Finnley, Ill give you a few days more. rence took a quick sip of his tea, not even able to express his gratitude. His heart was filled with bitterness. He had never felt so panicked. Ivan reminded him, You cant escape, so dont even try. You must have been very disturbed in your heart these years. If you want to sleep peacefully for the rest of your life, ept the punishment of thew. Everyone has an ending. rence suppressed all the emotions mixed in his heart. He would have retired soon. Yet before that, he was going to face such a big fall. He thought everything was meticulous. Unexpectedly, eventually, he got involved with Leslie. Ivan put down his crossed legs, picked up his teacup, and raised it towards him, Mayor Saunders, take care. rence held the teacup steadily, his eyes drifted away for a while, then he raised his head and drank all the tea in the cup. Ivan got up and walked out with his hands in his pockets, looking indifferent and dignified. rence sighed at Ivans capability. He thought Ivan was the only person in Arkpool City who had the gut and ability to investigate him. Yet Ivan was a businessman, rence thought Ivan wouldnt get involved in this matter as long as his interests were not affected. Yet Leslie affected Ivans interests, and so, everything was ruined. With a sullen face, rence poured himself another cup of tea and drank it. He felt his blood heat up all over his body, and his blood pressure soared. At this moment, Saunders Vi was still in a lively atmosphere. Shirley just received a call from Mya, saying that she and Finnley woulde back for dinnerter. The servants were busy in the kitchen. She didnt know that her daughter was injured, let alone that her husband was about to go to prison. So, Shirley was still in a joyful mood. Finnleys car was driving this way, and Mya was sitting in the co-pilot, looking at the refined photos sent by the studio. Although they only took a set of wedding photos, all of them looked perfect. Wow, theyre all pretty good! Mya was surprised, I cant decide which one to use for the poster. Finnley smiled while driving the car seriously, looking ahead, We are beautiful, so our photos are too. Yeah, I agree! Mya suddenly became confident. Finnley turned to her and asked, Are these photos enough? Do you want to take some more? I mean the photos that need to be used in the wedding. I think those are enough. We can take some on our honeymoon. Finnley promised, Wedding photos must beplete. Yeah. Mya put away the tablet, Do we go to see Eloise after dinner? Yea, we should take a look at her. Okay, Ill go with you. Not long after Finnley and Mya arrived home, rence also walked out of the club. The driver saw him from a distance and opened the door for him, Mr. Saunders, what happened? Hisplexion was not very good. Oh. rence looked up, Nothing. After getting into the car, the driver closed the door and drove away quickly. rence, sitting in the back seat of the car, looked calm on the surface, but his heart was turned upside down. He was clearly aware of Ivans ruthlessness. If he ran away now, Myas wedding would be screwed. And he couldnt possibly escape. rence knew that his every move was being watched.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 902 I Wish You Happiness So, rence was in aplicated mood. He seemed to know what tomorrow would be like, but he didnt know anything really. On the way home, he took out his phone and turned on the news. The news of the arrest of Leslie, the president of R-n Group, made headlines. Leslies crimes were also announced. The police had gotten involved officially. On the Inte, people were very excited. He harmed people, now he is facing the music. God wouldnt forgive him. He has destroyed so many families. Doesnt he have nightmares? Thats great! I heard that he killed hisst wife because she found out his secret. Great! He should be sentenced to death and be executed immediately! Justice wouldnt allow him to linger! rence twitched the corner of his lips speechlessly and then exited the page. The car soon stopped in the yard in front of the vi. He quickly came back to his senses. Before getting out of the car, he noticed Finnleys car parked in front of him. rence suppressed his mood, got out of the car, and walked into the living room as if nothing had happened. Dad? Mya was very happy, Dinner will be ready soon. I was about to call you! Mr. Saunders. Finnley greeted rence like a gentleman. rence walked towards them with a smile on his face, Is everything handled? He took off his suit jacket and gave it to Pa. Then he asked, Mya, how is your belly? Does it hurt? Nope, nope. Mya took his arm and reminded him in a low voice, Dont ask, Mom doesnt know it. I dont want to make her worry. What a sensible girl. Lets eat first, we have to go back to Jacksonvilleter. Going to see Eloise? Yeah. The beautiful sunset was glowing in the sky. The cooking in the kitchen was almost done. The table was filled with delicacies. Finnley sat down next to Mya. rence and Shirley were also seated. Mya, Finnley, try the fish soup. It took three hours to cook it. It tastes good and is very nutritious.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Shirley took the spoon and scooped a bowl for each of them. Thank you, Mom. Thank you, Mrs. Saunders. It smelled good. It was rences favorite, but at this moment, he had no appetite. Shirley was a sensitive person. She keenly noticed that something was wrong with rence. But she didnt ask anything in front of the children. She assumed it was about work. rence, here is yours. Shirley served him carefully with a smile. rence snapped back, Thank you. During dinner, rence didnt talk much. Shirley talked more, mainly about Myas wedding. Finnley was very calm. His answers were on point. He was responsible. Mya was eating with a happy smile. Seeing this, Shirley remembered her younger self. Marrying ones beloved person was the most wonderful thing in the world. I wish you happiness. Shirley couldnt help but say. After taking a sip of the soup, Mya looked at her parents, Just as happy as Mom and Dad! After hearing this, rence smiled but felt a little bitter inside. Shirley nced at him shyly, I am indeed very happy to be with your father. We have been together for so many years. I can imagine how we will get old together. rence felt heartache. He knew he was going to let her down. Chapter 903 The Final Confession The dinner went on in a happy and harmonious atmosphere, mixed with a bit of sadness. Less than 5 minutes after dinner, Mya and Finnley were ready to leave, Dad, Mom, we are leaving. We are going to visit Eloise. Finnley. rence looked at Finnley, Follow me upstairs to study. Mya was slightly startled and looked at her father, and then at the man beside her. The corners of rences lips twitched slightly. With a kind smile on his face, he said, It wont take long. After speaking, he turned and walked upstairs. In Myas eyes, her father was very democratic. She let go of Finnleys hand, smoothed his sleeves, and encouraged him in a whisper, Go, go, Ill wait for you! Finnley nodded and took a step towards the stairs. In the study room on the second floor of the vi, the lights were warm yellow. Rows of bookshelves were neatly ced with various books. The desk in front of the window was full of various documents and materials. As the mayor, rence had a busy schedule. rence stood still in front of the window, and Finnley came up behind him and said gently, Mr. Saunders, I suppose you have something to tell me. The middle-aged man looked out the window with deep eyes. He turned to him and said, Finnley, I am handing my daughter to you. Please treat her well no matter what happens, can you do that? Of course. Finnley thought rence wanted to tell him something else. He said with a smile on his face, Mr. Saunders, welle back often after we are married. The new house in Arkpool City is not far from here.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. He thought that rence just wasnt used to the fact that Mya was married. I trust my own eyes. rence looked at Finnley meaningfully, I believe in you. No matter what, you have to believe in your eyes. Mya is a good girl. This was a bit inexplicable, Finnley listened and responded, Yes, I understand. She seems careless, but she is very kind in nature. rence told him, She is my only daughter, the apple of my eye. She has never been treated unfairly since she was young. Finnley didnt understand why rence was telling this. Yet he understood the feelings of a father, and he promised, Please rest assured, Mr. Saunders, I will take good care of Mya for the rest of my life, and love her as much as you love her. No matter what happens, rence added. The eyes of the two met, and Finnley nodded, Yes, no matter what happens, even if the sky falls, I will stand up there! rence was relieved. He looked out of the window. The night was falling, and he sighed softly and kindly, Go then, I have to work too. Mr. Saunders, goodbye. Finnley saluted respectfully before leaving. rence looked at his back and suddenly felt heavy. If he didnt say these words tonight, he might never have had a chance. As a father, he only wanted Mya to be happy. After going downstairs, Finnley took Mya to say goodbye to her mother and thanked her for the sumptuous dinner. In the car, Finnley didnt think deeply about what rence meant. Ivan didnt tell Finnley that rence was Leslies backer. Maybe he deliberately kept it a secret. Chapter 904 Looking Forward to Seeing Him Mya, why dont we hold the wedding in the yard of our new house? Finnley suggested that he wanted to make the wedding more meaningful, I will take you to see our new home tomorrow. Wont it be inconvenient for Eloise? Mya said kindly, Arent we holding it in Jacksonville? Finnley had his own n, It will only take about ten minutes toe by helicopter. I will arrange for her. Dont worry. Will your parents agree? Mya asked. Of course, there are many procedures on the wedding day. We must do everything in a tight time. Im afraid you will be tired. You can take a break any time if its held at home. His thoughtfulness moved her very much, and her heart immediately warmed up. Is the yard big? She hadnt been there yet. Pretty big. Finnley said, Today they are decorating the garden, and I ordered some nts, and Ill take you to have a look tomorrow. Myas eyes widened in surprise, So big? Buying a house in Arkpool City has always been a dream of mine. Finnley said with a smile, But I was alone. So, I bought a lot of small apartments. He nced at her and said, Thank you for appearing in my life, and finally giving me a reason to have a vi. How much does Ivan pay you? Mya guessed in shock, Is your annual sry over ten million? You are rich! Not that much. Finnley told her truthfully, I have shares in my fatherspany, and I get dividends every year. Thats my main source of ie. Oh! She finally understood and nodded, You are the son of the Russell family. Of course, you are rich. So, Im marrying into a wealthy family, right? No, you are the mayors daughter, I am the one who climbed thedder. Myaughed. On the way to Jacksonville, the young couple chatted in an easy mood. The time passed quickly. Jacksonville, in a hospital ward. The windows were open, and the evening breeze was a bit cool, blowing the curtains. Eloise looked better now. She had two bowls of porridge for dinner and some chili peppers, which increased her appetite. Eloise, dont you want to sleep for a while? Madeline was very distressed. She could see that Eloise was very sleepy and tired, but she refused to close her eyes as if she was waiting for something. Eloisey on the bed, looking out the window all the time.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The moon and stars were high up in the sky. She murmured, Wheres Finnley? Is he noting to see me? Madeline knew that her daughter was missing Finnley, but when she said it herself, Madeline felt a burst of sadness. It was such a small wish, but Madeline couldnt fulfill it for her daughter. Finnley couldnt possibly be here all the time. He had a girlfriend, and he had to work. At that moment, the door was gently pushed open. The slight sound caused the mother and daughter to turn their eyes. Finnley and Mya entered. Finnley was carrying some bread and fruit, and Mya was holding a bouquet of flowers. Mrs. Calder. They greeted Madeline. Madeline was surprised at first, and then happy that they came. She immediately smiled, Finnley, Mya! Her daughter had been looking forward to their arrival for a day. Eloise was going to die. She didnt care who else if Finnley was alone, as long as he coulde. All she wanted was to see him. The moment they entered the door, the corners of Eloises lips twitched. Finnley was all that she could see. Finnley She whispered his name with pale lips. Madeline took the fruits and flowers, and happily reported, Eloise just had two bowls of porridge, and shes doing well. Shes been looking forward to your arrival. Something happened when we were shooting the wedding photography today. Finnley said, Otherwise, I wouldnt havee so early. Well be shooting night scenes right now. Chapter 905 The Russell family Is Happy Have you gotten the photos? Eloise asked softly, Can I have a look? She was very polite at the moment. Mya turned her eyes to meet Finnleys. They couldnt reject this request. So, Finnley said frankly, Yes, we do. There was almost no editing, and the filming was great. Mom, help me up. Eloise wanted to sit closer to them. Finnley quickly pressed a button, and Eloises bed folded upwards. Madeline helped her up and put an extra pillow on her back. She was having lung cancer, not a fracture. She could move, but her body went numb after lying for a long time. Come on, show me. Eloise reached out to them, her expression as calm as her tone, as if she had changed into a different person. Finnley found the photos on his phone and handed them to her, We didnt take a lot of photos today. but I think its enough. Well take more photos during our honeymoon. Mya quickly tugged on Finnleys sleeve. He talked too much. Eloises face froze slightly. Her smile became a bit unnatural. She saw the blue sea in the photo. The man she loved so much was in a suit, his deep eyes gentle. Mya was in a white wedding dress, smiling. Her makeup was exquisite. Holding hands, they stepped on the soft sand with bare feet. The sky, the clouds, the boy, the girl It looked romantic, everything. Eloise was so excited when she saw the photos. He even fantasized that the person he held in his hand was her. Looking at the people in the photo, she gradually lost in thought. The ward was very quiet. Mya was actually a little nervous. She turned to look at Finnley. Eloise will only be sad like this, right? Finnley also felt quite embarrassed, he held Myas hand tightly and sped her fingers tightly. His attitude was firm. He would never forget hismitment to rence. After a while, Eloise plucked up the courage to raise her eyes, and smiled a little, They are wonderful photos. Then she returned the phone to Finnley. Finnley took the phone. He didnt say anything to Mya. The atmosphere became a little dull again. After a while, Eloise smiled and asked them, Is the wedding the day after tomorrow? Yes. Finnley said, We bought a new house in Arkpool City, and the wedding is going to be held in the courtyard of the new house. When the timees, the helicopter will pick you up. Eloise thought, How big must the yard be? She said, I wish you happiness. Yet her feelings were mixed. At that moment, Eloise didnt know what else to say. Finnley and Mya stayed in the ward for about an hour, chatting with her and encouraging her to hold on. There might be miracles. Eloise sat up, wanting to walk around the room, Im going to move a bit, I havent had much energy all day, Ive been lying down. That was because Finnley wasnt here. There was no news from him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She felt like she was going to die. Finnley was like a drug that was effective and at the same time poisonous, which should be taken with caution. At night, Russells vi was brightly lit. Violet was delighted to hear that Finnley and Mya would be home for the night! She hurriedly sent servants to prepare snacks and supper, and she kept an eye on them. Our son is going to hold a wedding the day after tomorrow. I am sure you are happier than anyone else. She smiled and patted her husband on the shoulder. Albert was full of joy. He said unabashedly, Yes, thebination of politician and merchant family is a match made in heaven. He said, Mayor Saunders influence in Arkpool City is unparalleled. Its our honor to be inws with them. Finnley didnt fail our expectations. Violet said softly, He has been fighting with you on the matter of inheriting the family business, but he gave us such a big surprise in his marriage. Albertughed. He had let go of the past, Mayor Saunders is an upright person. I admire his conduct. Violet said, After they get married, you guys can be as close as brothers. Coupled with your father, our families will truly be like one family. Chapter 906 He Is Weird Tonight At night, at Saunderss vi in Arkpool City. Shirley had just taken a shower and was applying body lotion in the bedroom. After getting along for a period of time, she felt that Finnley was trustworthy. She was very satisfied with her son-inw-to-be and was looking forward to the wedding the day after tomorrow. In the study next door. rence, who rarely smoked, lit another cigarette to ease his anxiety. There was a faint smell of smoke in the air. He sat in front of the desk, and the turned-onputer screen was full of news about Leslie. The headlines were eye-catching. The devil was finally caught with the police dispatched. Leslie couldnt escape! Bearing 18 lives, if Leslie is released this time, where is justice andw? The biggest drug dealer in Arkpool City has finally been arrested, and he is actually the president of R-n Group. Leslies arrest was narrated in pictures and texts. Photos were everywhere on the Inte. People in thements section were all excited. rence knew that on the day he was arrested, the sensation he caused on the Inte would be much more spectacr than now. This huge frustration made him feel like he was sitting on pins and needles.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. By that time, he wouldnt be bothered much by the media. But what about Mya and Shirley? It would be hard for them. rence couldnt bear it. So, he made a phone call and said in a low voice, Chester, please secretly list the house I live in now. Sell it as soon as possible. Okay, Mayor Saunders, any other orders? Not for now. After speaking, rence hung up the phone. He took out a bank card from the drawer, stared at the card number for a long time, and finally made up his mind after three seconds. He stubbed out his cigarette, got up, and walked towards the bedroom. As soon as he entered the bedroom, he smelt a faint fragrance. The woman who was applying body lotion turned to him and asked with a smile, Are you done? Yup. rence came to her, Take this card. Its not under my name, the password is your birthday. There is some money in it. Hearing this, Shirley was slightly startled. She smiled, What do you mean? Why are you giving it to me all of a sudden? Just take it. He handed the card into her palm, You have been a housewife for many years, so this is a reward and surprise for you. Use it when you need it. Money is the most reliable thing. With you by my side, I wont be needing it for the rest of my life. But she still epted it. After all, it was her husbands gift, I havent been working for these years, but youve been buying me whatever I want. You have to be independent in the future. You are going to be a grandmother. rence stroked her smooth long hair and looked at the gentlewoman in the mirror. You are right Shirleyughed very happily after hearing this. Mya is getting married. Our daughter grew up. After you retire, lets travel around the world. The Russell family only has one son. They will definitely take care of the child. She was nning their old years, not knowing that they didnt have many peaceful nights like that to enjoy. Sleep early. rence subconsciously took one more look at his wife in the mirror, trying to keep her face in mind. He couldnt help but think of the day they got married. She was wearing a wedding dress and sitting in front of the mirror with a longing smile on her face. She took his hand and said, in this materialistic society, they should never part. rence. Shirley looked at him in the mirror, Whats wrong with you tonight? You are weird. Are you hiding anything from me? What can I hide from you? The corners of rences lips curled up slightly. He hugged her, Im going to take a shower, wait for me in bed. Okay. The woman smiled softly. Chapter 907 Human Nature The same night, in the big vi on tanus Road. The servants couldnt sit still, because today was the deadline that Leslie should pay their weekly sry. But they didnt receive anything. What happened? Did Mr. Eastwood forget? He no longer pays on time. This tiny amount of money is nothing to him. It seems that he doesnt care about Ms. Collins. Shes just a reproductive machine. What do you expect? Shell be miserable once the child is born. She is on bail now, so she will go to jail after the child is born. On the stairs, Catherine stopped in situ. She held onto the railing and stared coldly at the maids sitting on the sofa. A few secondster, a maid inadvertently raised her eyes and saw her, her chest shrank slightly in fright. Catherines eyes were deep and cold, like an ancient well. She quickly pulled another maid beside her who was still talking. When the maid looked up and saw Catherine, she immediately shut up. Gradually, everyone saw the woman standing on the stairs. Catherine looked like a ghost with a cold light in her eyes. There was a brief silence in the living room. A maid picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, and a piece of news immediately appeared on the screen. The rigorous voice of the host of a legal program came out Leslie was arrested. His criminal evidence has been exposed on the Inte, but most of this is just spection. When the official announcement is made, there must be more unknown details. How bad a person can be may bepletely beyond your imagination On the big screen, while the host was talking, the scene of Leslies arrest was yed behind him. Catherines fingers holding the railing tightened slightly, and there was a slight shock in her eyes, but it was only for a moment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Staring at the man arrested on the screen, her gaze became sharp again. In the next second, the maids all mored Arrested? Then who shall pay our wages this week? If we dont watch the news, we wont know anything. Ive heard that he sells drugs and treats women like clothes. Now the evidence is solid. It is said that he has a backer. He may be released in a few days. For now, we should calm down. Fuck! He is on a legal program! I dont think he will be released. Someone rolled her eyes, Didnt you understand? Mr. Marsh helps catch him! Help? I think Mr. Marsh wants to arrest him! Then it looks like Leslie wont be able toe out of jail. Catherine stood on the stairs, watching people talk. No one took her seriously. Only Kerry nced at her from time to time. The next second, people started looting things Im taking this tea set for my sry! Im not asking too much, right? Someone nced at Catherine, picked up the tea set, and walked out of the living room. This stunned Catherine! With someone taking the lead, everybody followed. People started to take the Stolzle crystal sses in the wine cab, which were easy to carry and expensive. A lot of utensils in the kitchen were taken away, as well as some small ornaments Catherine was no longer surprised. She watched all this silently. When the servants walked out of the living room overnight with the stuff they got, she found that Kerry was still standing beside the sofa. In the huge living room, the eyes of the two women converged. The crystal chandelier gave off a faint light, and the reports about Leslie were still disyed on the TV. The arresting scene was spectacr and exciting. Catherine took a step downstairs. Kerry turned off the TV. The living room was quieter than ever. Chapter 908 Ivan Is Kind Why are you still here? Catherine looked at her, feeling a warm current flow through her heart. Kerry was sent by Ivan to investigate the situation, and she could not leave unless Ivan asked her to. Where else should I be? Kerry replied softly, Money isnt the most important thing. You are pregnant and weak. What if you get hungry in the middle of the night? My morality doesnt allow me to leave you alone. Catherine was deeply moved. The once strong woman in the workce had a sore nose. She tried hard to restrain her tumbling emotions and hugged Kerry. Kerry froze for a moment. Then she slowly raised her hands. Catherine fell on her shoulders with tears in her eyes. This period of time was really aggrieved. Even the servants bullied her! At this moment, a tiny bit of kindness was enough to move her to tears. Kerry Catherine murmured, Thank you. Its okay. Ive been a mother too. Kerry reached out and patted her on the back, Dont think too much, take good care of yourself and the child. I will What would you like to eat? Kerry let go of her hand and asked, Ill cook it for you now. Catherine looked at Kerry with tears in her eyes, Id like to have some sushi. Kerry thought for a while, Ill see if I can find rice at home. Which vor would you prefer? All is fine. but are there nori? Ill find a solution. Kerry said, Take a break first, Ill make a call and ask. Okay. Catherine didnt want to look tired, Ill take a shower first. Be careful, dont fall down. Okay. She turned around and walked upstairs. Every word of concern turned into a warm current, which flowed into Catherines blood. Her back disappeared at the corner of the stairs.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her footsteps gradually disappeared. Kerry entered the kitchen, closed the ss door gently, and called Ivan. Hello, Kerry. After a while, the mans low maic voice came over, Whats the matter? Mr. Marsh, I learned from the news that Leslie was arrested, and the other servants ran away. Because they didnt receive wages, they took some valuable things. Youre the only one with Catherine? Ivan asked. Yes. Ivan sighed and frowned, Ill pay you. Take care of her until she gives birth. Okay. Kerry reported, She wants sushi. Can you send someone to deliver Sushi nori? She hadnt eaten for a long time, she vomited whatever she ate. Finally, she got some appetite. No problem, Ill arrange it right away, is there anything else? No, sorry to bother you sote. Kerry was nervous. Its fine. Ivan was very gentle. He hung up the phone. At this time, in the master bedroom of Emerald Bay, the lights were warm, and the evening wind was blowing the gauze curtains. Jennifer, who was in pajamas, leaned sideways in his arms and heard the call clearly. Does she want Sushi? Is it sold at this time? Jennifer asked softly, Making it takes time. After Kerry cooks, she may not want to eat. Pregnant women have intermittent appetites. These words reminded Ivan of when she was pregnant with Alfie and Diana, looking down, stroking her soft hair, Ill ask them to buy it. Yeah. Jennifer was open-minded. She was not jealous at all but rather felt sorry for Catherine. Ivan made a phone call and ordered people to buy Sushi. Jennifer, did you vomit a lot when you were pregnant with Alfie and Diana? Ivan couldnt help asking, It must have been twice hard for you, right? He was very distressed. Chapter 909 Heirloom Bracelet Jennifer looked up from his arms, Why are you asking this all of a sudden? Kerry often reports to me about Catherines situation. I learned how difficult it is to be pregnant. Ivan hugged her tightly, Especially when Im not by your side He couldnt stand thinking about it. But Jennifer said with a smile, Its over. Dont me yourself! We must meet sooner in the next life. Ivan kissed her forehead, I hope we can be ssmates so that I wont miss every important moment of your life. Hearing such a confession, Jennifer felt warm. I didnt know you could be as gentle as a boy. Am I that old? I am still a baby. Jennifer was amused by him. Ivan turned over, put his hands on both sides of her shoulders, and couldnt help but kiss her lips The night was getting deep. Jacksonville, the Russell family. Finnleys car was parked in the yard. The whole family had a delicious supper. After chatting for a while, Finnley went to y chess with his father upstairs in the study. His grandfather had fallen asleep.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Violet took Myas hand and sat on the balcony on the second floor, chatting. The fragrance of flowers wafted in the evening breeze, which made people sleepless and refreshed. I was so nervous when I got married, my palms were sweating. Violet shared her experience with Mya, A lot of guests came that day, more than half of them were strangers to me. Everyone will focus on the bride, right? Mya was also somewhat nervous. She quickly took a sip of tea. Yes, because the brides are beautiful! Violet reached out and stroked her hair, You look more beautiful, and you will definitely look amazing when you dress up, and photographers will chase after you to take pictures. But Mya, dont worry, the nerviness is only temporary. Soon you will get used to it. Violet said with a smile, Finnley is a careful person, you just need to smile. He will take care of everything. Yes, I always feel relieved when he is around. Mya, cheers. Violet picked up the teacup and said happily, Wee to be part of our family! Mya smiled, Thank you. He also picked up the teacup. And me. Before ire entered the room, they heard her voice. Looking over, they saw her stopped in front of the table with some snacks. Putting down the snacks, she picked up the teapot and poured some tea into it, I am going to join the cheer! So, the three toasted. ire said happily, Mya! From now on, we are family! Mya was kind of awkward, Thank you. The Russell family was easy to get along with. They drank tea. ire sat down next to Mya and said like ark, Would you like to show me the wedding photos? Finnley said you went to the seaside. I bet they are beautiful! Mya found the photos on her phone and showed them to ire. Wow! So beautiful! ire fussed, I will also go to this studio to take pictures when I get married! Then find yourself a boyfriend soon then. Violet smiled, I wonder what type of boy could stand your characteristics. I am an angel. Human beings are not worthy of me! ire felt good about herself, Besides, I believe in fate, therefore, I am not in a hurry. You shouldnt either, Auntie! Im in no hurry. Violet smiled softly. Then she took off the bracelet that she had worn on my wrist for 30 years, and held Myas hand, Mya, I got this bracelet from my mother-inw when I got married. Tonight, Im handing it to you. I hope you and Finnley will have a happy life. Chapter 910 Haven’t Slept Together Mya didnt expect the sudden gift. Mrs. Russell. Its too precious, I cant take it. She stared at the elegant middle-aged woman in front of her in astonishment. It is indeed precious. I have cared for it for 30 years and often do maintenance. Violet took her hand and stared at her, But you are the daughter-inw of the Russell family. Precious gifts are for important people. Mya didnt know what to say when she heard this. Violet put the bracelet on her wrist directly, and couldnt help but praise, Your skin is so good. Its fair and smooth. Finnley is lucky! ire drank tea and ate snacks, watching Violet put the bracelet on Myas wrist. He married the princess of Arkpool City. The princess, how did I get this title? Mya turned her eyes, I havent heard of it. You are the daughter of Mayor Saunders! ire looked at her with her hands on her chin, her eyes full of envy, You must feel proud since childhood? No, Im very independent. Mya didnt feel that she was different, Many ssmates dont know my identity, and I rarely show up with my dad in public. He is him and I am me. But in Myas heart, her father was her eternal pride. Nice! ire was still very envious. Mya was pretty and nice. She liked her very much. Violet put on the bracelet for her, It fits well. Thank you, Mrs. Russell. You are wearing the bracelet now, why are you still calling her Mrs. Russell? ire said, frowning, You should call her mom! Mya blushed. Violet felt sweet. Her smile became even warmer. She held the girls hand tightly; you will change the way you address me sooner orter. You are my daughter-inw, although the wedding has not yet been held. Mya looked up, and with a smile on her face, she mustered up the courage to say, Mom. Violet felt so sweet! ire sat on the side and pped her hands, Mya, sister-inw! Mya turned to look at her, and couldnt help but smile. Its gettingte, ire, take Mya into the room, and ask Finnley to go to bed early. Okay! ire stood up and reached out to the girl, Mya! Lets go! Mya put her hand on her palm and stood up too, Ah good night, mom. Good night. Violet watched them leave, and couldnt cease smiling. ire pushed open a door, in the huge bedroom, the double bed looked veryfortable, Mya! Go take a shower first, Ill call Finnley! Wait! Mya grabbed her arm, Will Finnley sleep here too tonight? What otherwise? ire met her gaze. Hey, dont tell me that you guys havent ire seemed to have discovered a new world, I mean Yes? Mya was pretty innocent. ire asked, Havent you guys had sex? Mya was slightly stunned, sex? ire got the answer from her expression. Both of them were stunned. What? Mya I heard you lived in his apartment for a while. But you never slept together? Mya was a little embarrassed being asked such a private question, Well, Im going to take a shower. After speaking, she let go of her hand and walked towards the bathroom.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She needed some peace! ire went to the study with shock and doubts. Chess had just finished. Having yed chess for quite a while, Finnely and Albert stood up and walked out. Chapter 911 Separate Rooms Uncle Albert, Finnley, ire said hello to them. She looked much demurer in front of Albert. ire, why are you still up sote at night? Albert asked casually, You young people shouldnt stay upte. Got it, Uncle Albert! Finnley stood there as Albert walked away. ire watched as he went downstairs and looked back at Finnley, Finnley. Wheres Mya? Finnley stroked her head. Is she still chatting with her mother? No, I took her back to my room. Shes probably taking a shower now. ire took his arm and said as they walked, Where are you two now?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. What do you mean? Finnley looked back at her. You and Mya. You are getting married! Facing her curious and gossipy eyes, Finnley was puzzled, Did she say anything to you? ire didnt answer, looked at him and observed him. Finnley frowned. Would Mya talk to ire about such a private matter? What are you thinking? Finnley knocked his finger on her head, Thats not yours to concern! Then Finnley walked to his bedroom. ire pouted, stood there and looked at his back. She smiled. Well, since they were too shy to mention sex, she didnt mind helping them out. In the lovely bedroom, Mya came out of the bathroom with her wet hair and clothes on. Finnley happened to walk in and closed the door behind him. The sound of closing the door startled Mya. She stopped drying her hair and walking. The two locked eyes and time seemed to have stood still. It was a bit embarrassing. Finnley walked toward her and noticed that she was not wearing her pajamas. She seemed to intentionally want to keep all her clothes on and he smiled. Come, let me help you dry your hair. As Mya pursed her pink lips, Finnley put his hands on her shoulders and walked her to the hair dryer. He turned it on and warm wind came out. He smoothed her hair with his fingers. Myas eyes nced at the big bed from time to time. Would they sleep on that bed together tonight? There was a couch in the room, but it was a small one. But they were going to get married soon, was it appropriate to sleep separately? Would it be bad for their rtionship? But if she got into the bed and acquiesced in them sleeping together, would it make her look slutty? Would he think her slutty? She was lost in her misgivings. She only cared about it so much because she had fallen in love with him. What are you thinking? She looked up and looked into his eyes. He had been staring at her! Mya blushed and she felt her throat dry. I I was wondering how we should sleep tonight? She was not good at lying, so she told the truth. Finnley was stunned and his gentle eyes fell on her wrist. Then he could not help but smile, You are wearing the Russell familys bracelet and the day after tomorrow is our wedding. Were you actually asking me the question? He looked up, his eyes fell on her fair and tender face. He asked her, Miss Saunders, you want to sleep in separate rooms with me even before we get married? Mya felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. She didnt tell him about the bracelet but asked about how to sleep tonight first! Your mother gave this to me. She said she had been keeping it for the past thirty years, Mya said, She said she would be my mother-inw soon. Hearing this, Finnley was delighted, Thats great. Mya looked up, Your mother seems to like me. Of course, she will love the woman I love, Finnley was proud and confident, Alright now. My family are all kind and nice people. Although there used to be problems, they are all in the past now. Chapter 912 Save Herself In the hospital The lights in Eloises ward were still. She couldnt sleep, standing by the window and looking at the night view. She felt alone whenever Finnley wasnt around. Only when he was with her could Eloise feel that time flied and life was meaningful. Eloise, itste, you should go to bed Madeline felt sorry seeing her like this. Eloise asked, Mom, Mya is staying in the Russell family with him tonight. Do you think they will sleep together? Why was she thinking about this? They were getting married, it was only normal. Eloise, Madeline walked over, held her shoulder andforted her softly, Since you have chosen to bless them, you should let it go. This is good for the both of you. Eloise knew it, of course. If she chose to bless then, they would keep visiting her and Finnley would stop avoiding her. Mom, Finnley cares about me only because he feels obliged to. He doesnt love me Eloise was clear about it. I get sad every time I think of it Madeline knew how she felt. She had loved him for twenty years and got no love back from him. She must feel really lost. At thest moments of her life, she had to force herself to bless them, in exchange for him toe see her for a few more times, only Eloise herself could understand how painful it was. At night, in the new house Finnley had bought in Arkpool. In the huge courtyard, the staff were working overtime to decorate the wedding scene. The romantic atmosphere was already in the air, Finnley had hired the best wedding nning team. Although the time was a little short, the wedding was carefully nned. In the vi on the tanus Road, at 11 p. m. Downstairs on the living room sofa, Catherine had just had two apples and she felt much better in her stomach. Mrs. Kerry had been there for her. Itste, you should take some time to digest and go to sleep. Mrs. Kerry, I want to pay you, Catherine said to her, Can you stay with me during my pregnancy? However, Mrs. Kerry didnt think she should take double the sry. Ms. Collins, you dont have to pay me. Ill will be around during your whole pregnancy, said Mrs. Kerry. Mr. Eastwood has already paid me. I will be here for whatever you need me.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Catherine was moved. Its gettingte. Go upstairs. Okay. Catherine got up and walked upstairs. Soon after she walked into her bedroom, her addiction for cigar came up and she felt sick in her stomach. She sat down in front of the dresser table, looking at herself in the mirror and feeling a little strange. How did she ruin her life? Gradually, she started to feel itchy all over her body. The sickness was suffocating. She clenched her fists and her nails pierced into her palms. The pain couldnt ease the sickness and itching at all. Then, she started to sweat. Catherine got up and came to the cab. She opened the cab with trembling fingers and took out the cigarettes brought by Leslie. She felt a strong desire for smoking. She overcame it, walked into the bathroom, torn all the cigarette boxes apart violently, threw the cigars into the bathtub, and opened the shower She had to destroy them! For the sake of the baby, she must not smoke again! Despite the hallucinations! Although she felt miserable and the bathtub was in a mess, she was joyous. Finally, her first step Chapter 913 Nightmare After some time, she would be numb Catherine went back to bed andy on her side, took out her phone to look at the old photos to relieve the pain. They were all photos of her and Ivan, mostly at work, and some group photos. There were ten photos that appeared more intimate, mostly taken at home or on holidays, birthdays. Aubree was present in most of them, they looked like a family. As she watched the photos, memories flooded in She felt a lump in her throat and tears were welling up in her eyes. Through theparison of these photos, she found that Ivan had always been handsome. He looked proud and aloof. In one of the photos, he was standing against the sun, looking very gentle. Catherine loved him, all sides of him. When the photos were taken, Jennifer wasnt there yet. Catherine didnt have a lot of interaction with Ivan, in most of the photos they were at work. Sometimes she could go on business trips with him. They would stay in the same hotel, stand in the same public terrace at night and look up at the stars in the night sky. What beautiful memories! Sadly they couldnt go back in time. Her sight gradually blurred, tears fell down her eyes that were filled with hatred. Catherine clenched the phone, Jennifer, I hate you! Why did you show up? You predator! You and your child will be punished! She gnashed her teeth and swore. She wished to kill Jennifer! She thought it was Jennifer who stole everything that should have belonged to her and got her here. At about three oclock in the morning, in the master bedroom of the Saunders family. In the big bed, rence was sweating and his body was shaking! He woke Shirley up, rence, are you okay? Shirley sat up and shook his shoulder gently with the light of themp.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. rence, are you okay? Are you dreaming? rences lips were trembling and he suddenly sat up. His eyes widened and he gasped. rence asked Shirley with concern. Were you dreaming? As he turned his eyes and saw his wife, rence came to himself. He dreamed that he was arrested and was being beaten up in prison by many people. He also dreamed that Shirley could not bear the pressure of media harassment and public opinion and jumped down the building Shirley, rence hugged her, You have to stay safe. Shirley was stunned when she heard this, What are you talking about? What happened? rence held her tightly to keep her from looking into his eyes. After a while, rence calmed down, held her shoulder and pushed her gently away, Its ok, go to sleep. I just have been under a lot of pressure at work recently. With that, he grabbed the quilt andy down in bed again, the nightmare he had just had was still vivid in his mind Shirley was worried, but she knew there was nothing she could help with him at work. Shey down and massaged his arm, intending to ease his fatigue. Its okay, go to sleep. rence felt sorry for her. In his dream, Shirley jumped down from the building and blood sshed He couldnt fall sleep with that in mind. Honey, what if one day rence had wanted to say something. He wanted to tell her to be strong but couldnt. Whats wrong? Shirley listened carefully and with nervousness, rence, did something happen? Chapter 914 Mya’s Misgivings No, no. rence grabbed her hand, held it in his palm and said, Go to sleep, nothing has happened. Lifes peaceful. Shirley was still uneasy. rence said, But I feel old now, I can hardly stand staying up for several days now. I cant sleep well and often have dreams. Tomorrow, Ill make you some soup. Shirley grabbed his arm, Should you go to the hospital and have a physical examination? No need. I am healthy, I know it. Shirley closed her eyes and got closer to him, rence, dont worry. I will be here no matter what happens. I know. The room was quiet, and they soon fell asleep. Early in the morning, the sky had just turned bright. In a bedroom in the Russell family. On the soft big bed, Finnleyy t on the left side of the bed, his arms under his head. He was looking at the woman sleeping on her stomach on the right side of the bed, his eyes very gentle. He thought for a while and decided to turn her over. It was not healthy for her to keep sleeping on her stomach. So, he gently lifted the quilt and carefully hugged her, only to wake her up. Mya said, Hey, what are you doing? She instinctively covered her chest, looked at him, stunned. She didnt feel sleepy at all now. Finnley was stunned, Did I wake you up? Mya quickly sat up. Didnt we agreest night? We are going to take it slow, right? I am only 20 years old. I thought you were a gentleman, why did you do that when I was asleep? When Jennifer was 20, she had had Alfie and Diana already, Finnley blurted out, You are a grown woman now. His words scared Mya and she covered her chest tighter. So, you were really going to Her eyes widened. No! Finnley looked at her in nervousness and found it funny. He touched the tip of her nose, Thats what kind of man I am in your eyes? Mya blinked, But thats what you did. She no longer felt like sleeping now. Finnleys gentle eyes fell on her rtively t chest, You shouldnt sleep on your stomach from now on. It has hindered you. Hearing that, Mya looked down at her chest, and then she pouted. She was both embarrassed and angry. Hey! What were you trying to say? She looked up and asked, Do you like women with big breasts? Then go and find one! I didnt mean that. I was just concerned about your health. Finnley took her hand and said patiently, Sleeping on your stomach is not healthy. Mya looked sideways at him, How do you know? Have you studied it? Finnley was speechless, Itsmon sense. I have never heard of it, she looked at him. By the light from outside the window, they sat on the bed and looked at each other. Well, well, lets not about it. Finnley reached out and held her into his arms. Go back to sleep, its still early. Listening to his strong heartbeat, Mya hugged his waist, leaned her head on his chest and said with a pout, Im actually a little scared. Of what? Finnley suddenly became nervous, You can tell me. I googled it the other day, Mya told him, It says that first times hurt. Finnley was stunned. She googled that? Mya, not seeing his expression, murmured, Some people say they got tearing pain, others say it was slight, and some said they bled. Im not ready. When she said this, her cheeks were red, and even her neck and ears were red. Finnley, as a gentleman, would not force her to do things she didnt want to.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. The woman in his arms was so sweet and innocent. He knew that women nowadays were open about sex, but he didnt expect Mya to be so scared of it. Mya, Finnley kissed her on the forehead and then her hair, Dont feel pressured. We can take it slow until you are ready. I love you. Chapter 915 The Gift Hearing this, Mya was actually moved. She closed her eyes. Finnley hugged her and Mya slept for another two hours. He had been sitting in bed but didnt feel tired at all. Finnley recalled how he met Mya and felt it really magical. A trip to a bakery got him a girlfriend. And now, they were going to get married. He was such a neat freak, but he didnt mind sharing his bed with her or her falling hair. How magical was love! Thinking about it, Finnley couldnt help but smile. He felt veryfortable when he was with her. When he thought of Eloise, Finnley got a slightly heavy heart. He didnt have love for Eloise, but responsibility. All this may be in Gods n. The Russell family had a great breakfast today. The bread was toasted just fine. Everyone in the Russell family was in high spirits today because of the joy. In the huge dining room, Mya was sitting next to Finnley. ire sat on the other side, with a smile. She felt it so sweet like honey, from time to time, she would nce at Mya and Finnley, wondering what they didst night. Mya took a sip of milk, took a piece of bread and everyone watched as she took a bite. How does it taste? Do you like it? Violet asked nervously, afraid that Mya might not like the bread she made. It tastes good, I like it. Mya took another bite and said, This is the best bread Ive ever eaten! Its fluffy! After you two get married, I can make it for you every day, honey. Thank you, Violet. Mya had gotten used to calling Violet by her name. Hearing that, Albert got jealous. He asked kindly with a smile, Mya, why are you still calling me Mr. Russell? I gave her the bracelet. Violet hurriedly answered, joking with a smile, What did you send her? Albert was speechless. Violet rolled her eyes at him and said with a smile, Mya and I are friends now. Mya smiled sheepishly, while ireughed out loud, Uncle Albert, where is your gift? Albert said to the servant behind him, Go to my study and take the box from the table here. Yes, sir. The servant turned around and left. You dont have to, Mr. Ru Mya was embarrassed, Albert! You dont need to give me any gift! Everyone here was pleased when they heard her. Alberts voice was gentle and he said kindly, I got you the giftst night. I had nned to send it to you before you leave this morning.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mya smiled and didnt know what to say. After a while, the servant came over with a delicate long box, Sir, is this it? Yes. Albert took it and handed it to Mya, See if you like it. Thank you. Mya took it with both hands, and under everyones watch, she carefully opened the box. There was a ne inside, with texture. It should be an antique. This ne used to be owned by a queen in the medieval times, its value is only second to the bracelet you are wearing in the whole Russell family now, Albert said. Mya was moved. They hadnt even gotten married and they had already taken her as family. They had given her shares in the Russell Group and a betrothal gift worth a billion. They even bought her a house Do you like it? Finnley put his arm around her shoulder and asked with a smile. He was happy that his parents liked Mya. Mya nodded, closed the box and looked up at Albert, Thank you, Albert, I will cherish it. You are wee. Have breakfast before it gets cold! Albert was in a good mood, Violet and I just want to see you two be happy together. At this moment, ire cut in, Im looking forward to having a nephew! And Im sure Uncle Albert and Aunt Violet want a grandchild, too! Chapter 916 Make It Official ire did speak for Albert and Violet. Everyoneughed. Mya held the cup of milk, lowered her head in shyness and smiled. Finnley looked calm still. He had been thoughtful during the whole breakfast. He told her about how the desserts were made. They looked like a happy family. The mayors only daughter was going to marry Finnley Russell, the only son of the Russell family. The news caused a sensation and there was news on paper already. The white Maybach headed for the hospital, with Finnley on the drivers seat and Mya on the passenger seat. They were going to see Eloise. Mya was reading the news on her phone when she suddenly saw something. Oh my god, the news of our marriage is being heated discussed. Its going to have more viewers than the news of Leslie Eastwoods arrest! Do they have our photos? Finnley asked, The media shouldnt have them, right? No. There arent many photos of us together, although we have the titles. Mya nervously read thements. Wow, they are all blessing us! As she read through thements, she frowned, Why are they all saying that its a perfect marriage that a politicians daughter marries a businessman? Mya turned her eyes and looked at him and joked, They dont think we are marrying for love? Thats because they dont know how we met, so thats all they can talk about. Finnley had never cared about thements online. And Mya didnt really care, she simply saw it as someone elses story. At this time, Eloise, who didnt fall sleep until it was midnight, was still sleeping. She fell asleep with her love and disappointment for Finnley. Finnley and Mya brought breakfast for Eloise, had a brief chat with Madeline outside the ward without disturbing Eloise, and then left. Finnley has said he was going to bring Mya to the new house, the preparations for the wedding had long begun. But he eventually parked the car in front of the Saunders residence. Why are we here? Mya looked out of the window at the familiar vi and asked, You took me home? Go get your ID. Mya hadnt realized what he meant and asked, Why? Just go get it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Fine. In order not to waste more time, Mya unbuckled her seat belt, got off the car and walked into the living room. Soon, she came out with her ID. Sitting back in the passenger seat, Mya got her seat belt on again. Do we need it now? She handed it to him. Keep it. Finnley started the car, We will need itter. About ten minutester, the white Maybach stopped again. Get off. Finnley unfastened his seat belt and parked the car. Mya looked out with doubt and curiosity. She was shocked when she saw where they were, The Civil Affairs Bureau? As soon as she spoke, Finnley had opened the door, then bent in to unfasten her seat belt and took her hand. Come, my princess. Mya was still stunned when she got out of the car. They walked in, We are having a wedding soon, I thought wed better make it official first. Mya was still in shock when she saw two windows in the hall. One was for getting married and the other, for getting divorced. There were two long lines. It was strange that people who came to get married were all middle-aged. There were even several couples over 50. While the people who came to get divorced were all young. It seemed that they hadnt been married for long. Did these people queue up in the wrong lines? Whats wrong? They queued up behind a middle-aged couple. Finnley looked over and found it. I was thinking Mya asked him with somewhat sadness, What would marriage bring women? Chapter 917 Show Her the Wedding Site Finnley stroked her head dotingly, Dont think about negative things. Its not negative. I was just wondering. Facing her sight, Finnley patiently exined, Dont think about such a boring problem. You are loved and marriage will always be a haven for you. Mya gave a beautiful smile, staring at him with her big eyes. The man in front of her loved her and was a gentle person. Finnley looked at the long divorce procession, put his arm around Myas shoulder, saying, I guess they are divorcing now because they have never been each others top choice. Although the divorcing couples were standing closely to each other, they seemed eager to leave the other. The men all looked indifferent with no regret, wearing their headphones and ying with their phones. The Civil Affairs Bureau was a sacred ce, everyone who walked out of here would face a brand-new start. They might either walk into marriage or escape from it. After Mya and Finnley got the marriage certificates, it was already 10 in the morning. Sitting back in the Maybach, they each held their marriage certificate and took a selfie. It was a happy adventure!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Finnley drove her to the new house and handed the property certificate to her, This is yours. Mya took it and took a look, Its mine? Theres no loan, so dont feel pressured. Finnley really loved her and thought she was worth it. Finnley chose this house. The house came with great view and the courtyard was veryrge. Hundreds of wedding nning staff were still busy decorating when they arrived. The wedding site had just taken its shape. As soon as the car stopped, Mya turned and looked out of the window. It was a five-story vi. The wedding was in blue tone, attracting her attention immediately, Its so beautiful! She said pleasantly. I guessed youd like blue, said Finnley proudly, getting out of the car. Mya had a smile on her face, How did you know? Youric book, you painted it in blue overtone. As a loyal fan, how can I not know it? Mya was surprised. He was really thoughtful. Getting out of the car, Mya was really moved. Finnley took her hand and they walked in. Where do you think we should improve? The two arches were decorated with flowers, warm and romantic. The dessert desk was also very delicate, and guests could take photos here. On the right is arge yground for kids. Finnley pointed at the right, The kids can y there and their safety will be ensured. You are thoughtful! Mya gave him a thumbs-up. You will make a great father someday. The praise sent Finnley delight. Alfie and Diana can be our flower boy and girl, what do you think? Finnley asked while walking. Thats great! Myas eyes lit up, But I heard that they are going abroad. They may study abroad ande back after they be adults. They wont leave any time soon. Mr. Marsh is still going through the procedures for them. They are really blessed to have adorable twins, Mya was envious, Other kids often make troubles, but not Alfie and Diana. Thats because you have never seen that side of them, Finnley said, Thats kids nature. A whileter, he pointed at somewhere not far and said to her, Thats the stage. Chapter 918 The Future Mr. Russell! the person in charge found him and hurried over to say hello, Mr. Russell! This is my wife, Mya. Finnley politely introduced, I took her here to have a look at the wedding site. Mrs. Russell. The man smiled, I am your wedding nner. I have been working 24 hours a day. If you find there any rooms for modification, tell me and I will be at your service. Thank you all for your hard work. Mya thanked him from the bottom of her heart. We just came here. We can look around by ourselves, Finnley put his arm around Myas shoulder and said to him, You should go on with your work. Have a break from time to time. Well, thank you, Mr. Russell! As they walked closer, Mya found that the stage was heart-shaped, full of romance. There will be flowers around it on the day of the wedding. It will look more beautiful then, Finnley told her expectantly.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Next to the stage, there were five artificial fountains, giving off a manor wedding vibe. The carpet, background setting, flowers were all blue. It would surely look amazing. There wedding photos were taken by the blue ocean as well. Even the tables and chairs were in blue. Mya was really surprised. Finnley said to her, Everything is still being perfected. The flowers havent been sent here. I promise it will look ten times better on the wedding day. You will be the happiest bride on earth! Mya looked forward to it. All women wanted to marry the men they loved as beautiful brides. They walked around the yard before Finnley walked her into the vi to show her their new house. This was Myas first time here. The house was beautifully and exquisitely decorated, she felt like living a dream. She was going to get married to the man she loved. A sh marriage! And both their parents were satisfied with the marriage. They must be destined. When the phone rang, Mya stopped thinking. She took out her phone in the living room, looked at the Caller ID and answered it, Hey, dad. At this time, rence was in his study. He had a lot of words to say to his daughter. Mya, where are you? asked rence, as calmly as he could. Dad, Finnley and I are in our new house. We just saw the wedding site. Whats wrong? Do you need me? Mya was immersed in happiness and she couldnt think of any bad things that were about to happen. Are you in Arkpool? said rence, Will youe back for lunch? Wed love that! Mya agreed. She didnt think she should ask for Finnleys opinion on this. We will be waiting, then rence hung up the phone, he had mixed feelings. My dad called and asked us to go back and have lunch with them, Mya happily held Finnleys arm, You can take a nap in the afternoon before you go to work. You can sleep in my bed. I wont go to work this afternoon. Finnley dotingly touched her head, took her to the kitchen, I will have someone send the wedding dress for you to try it on. And we have to pick the wedding rings. Mya was stunned. She had never thought of these as it was her first time getting married. The kitchen wasrge and well-equipped. The dishwasher was brand new. Finnley led her into the kitchen. Im not going to hire a housekeeper. We can have a cleaningdy over once in a week. I will cook. We can have a cat or a dog. I dont want anyone else staying with us, I just want to keep the house to ourselves. I can help you cook! And I can do some chores! Mya loved the idea too. They could go to work and get off work together. How happy would that be! She looked forward to their future life together! Chapter 919 Before Jail In the Saunders family, in the study on the second floor. rence put the phone on the desk, took out a cigarette from the cigarette box, lit it up and anxiously took a puff. The smoke blurred his vicissitudes face. In recent days, he hadnt slept well and was in low spirits. rence had lost much weight. His daughters wedding was just around the corner and he had guessed countless times when and where would Ivan arrest him. In his workspace? At home? On the road? Would he have him arrested right after the wedding? Or would he spare him for a few more days? These questions lingered in his mind, giving him a heavy pressure. He could not escape, if he escaped now, his daughters wedding would be ruined. In fact, for rence, one more day of freedom was equal to one more day of suffering. He felt like living inside a cage. Maybe only in prison could he finally sleep soundly. Downstairs in the kitchen, the chefs were busy. Shirley specially asked them to make a few dishes that Finnley loved. Maam, you are really considerate. You have never even asked his preferences, Pa praised her. Shirley relied with a smile, He will spend a lifetime with Mya and I need to know his preferences. Im sure he will love these dishes, make more of them. Yes, maam, said Pa. Its hot in the kitchen, you should wait in the living room. I will watch it for you. Shirley looked inside, Thank you then, Pa. Remember not to put any ginger. Got it! Shirley walked to the living room and saw renceing down from upstairs. rence, dont you need to go to work today? She had thought he was gone. Not for the next two days. Chester will take care of everything. You really trust him. Shirley took his arm, smelled smoke and frowned, Why did you smoke again? I thought you didnt like smoking. Before she got an answer, a white Maybach was parked in the yard. Mya is back. rence whispered. Shirley turned her eyes and hurried toward the door of the living room. She went to the yard and soon came in with the young couple.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mya and Finnley smiled happily, and greeted them after entering the house. Come home for dinner when you are free after marriage, Shirley was delighted to see them, Anyway, its not far away. You are our only daughter, you will always be the apple of our eye. I will, mom. Mya agreed. Where did you get this bracelet? Its gorgeous! Shirley was sharp-eyed, she took her daughters hand and said, It seemed like an antique. Did you just buy it? Finnleys mother gave it to me. His grandmother gave it to her 30 years ago and she had been wearing it. Oh! She got it. It had been passed on from generation to generation. The Russell family had really taken her as family now. Shirley was delighted and suddenly felt a bit sorry when her eyes fell on Finnley, I didnt prepare any gift for Finnley Mrs. Saunders, you dont have to, Finnley was smart and held Myas shoulder, saying in a gentle voice, Mya is the best gift from you. Thank you for bringing her into the world. Then he looked at rence, I will not fail Mya and will love her for the rest of my life. I will protect her with my life no matter what happens. Shirley was moved while rence felt heartbroken when he looked into Finnleys eyes. He couldnt protect his own daughter anymore Chapter 920 Talk with A Father Miss Saunders, Mr. Russell! Pa walked out of the kitchen and looked at the happy family with joy, Lunch is ready, you may sit down and talk at the dinner table now. Thank you, Pa. Lets go have lunch. Then they walked to the dining room. There were a lot of dishes, half of them were Finnleys favorite, and the other half, Myas favorite. The atmosphere was festive, as if the air was filled with happiness. Finnley said that someone would deliver the wedding dress here soon and Mya was looking forward to it. After lunch. Everyone came to the living room again, rence put his arms around Myas shoulder and said, Mya,e upstairs with dad, dad has something to say to you. At such a close distance, Mya immediately smelled tobo on him. As she went upstairs with him and they were passing the corner of the stairs, she whispered, Dad, when did you start smoking? You smelled it? He had used perfume before he came downstairs just now. Yes. They went into the study. rence did not continue to exin and Mya did not ask more questions. He walked to the window and leaned against the desk, holding his daughters hand. Mya, how do you feel about getting married? Like a dream, Mya shrugged and smiled, I feel grown and that time flies.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Yes. You will be a grown woman now, rence sighed, You will have to learn to face whatever obstacles in life, so that you can be strong. You shouldnt feel desperate because there are a lot more people who are living much more miserable lives. What? Mya didnt get what he was talking about. Just keep my words in mind. I have never suffered any setbacks since I was a little girl and I wont after I married Finnley. Mya was happy andforted him, Dad, dont worry about me. rence stared at her, feeling sorry. Dad, why did you suddenly worry about me? Their eyes met and rence felt sad. He held her hand with one hand and stroked her hair with the other. Mya smiled andforted him, I am just getting married, Im not going to leave you. you will always be home for me. Moreover, our houses are co close. I cane home for dinner or lunch at any time, you might see me often. Mya, I might not be your home anymore rence said with mncholy, getting a lump in his throat. Mya was stunned. It was getting weirder. So she asked in confusion, Why? Did something happen? However, rence suddenly smiled, I need to let you out of the nest so that you can grow up. Silly girl, I will grow old and leave you someday. I cant shield you forever. Its too early now, Mya pouted. She had been worried and now she smiled, You are the best dad ever. You will live to 100 years old! Mya didnt think too much. Downstairs, Finnley was ying chess with Shirley. They had fun. Pa made them tea and also felt happy for them. Mya loved to y with boys when she was a kid. She hated that girls often cry, Shirley suddenly brought up Myas childhood. Maybe thats why shes so cute and lovely, Finnley smiled, I wish I had known her when she was a kid. We would have been ymates. Chapter 921 Wedding Dress She used to y strange things, such as catching fish and shrimps in ponds and digging bird nests on the mountain. Once she came back with a broken leg, and it took half a month for her to recover. We thought she would learn a lesson this time, but she went on doing these things soon as she recovered. Finnley liked Mya even more. She was too real. It turns out that her tenacity was cultivated in childhood. It seems that I missed a lot of wonderful things. I also liked climbing trees when I was young. Finnley, our family is very democratic, and we believe that childrens nature should be respected. As long as Mya doesnt do extremely dangerous things, rence and I will not stop her. Mya had a happy childhood. Shirley dropped the chess pieces, raised her eyes, and said to him, Finnley, I hope you can bring her happiness for the rest of your life. Dont worry about that. With a smile on his face, Finnley said from the bottom of his heart, I will be her safe haven, I will always love her, and we will be happy together. At this time, a car was parked in the yard, and some people came down with wedding dresses and hangers. Mrs. Saunders, the wedding dress is delivered, Finnley said to the middle-aged woman sitting opposite. Shirley also looked out. Then they got up and walked towards the door. Mrs. Saunders, Mr. Russell. Several guys greeted them warmly, and the Saunders family also greeted them back. After entering the living room, the hanger was ced in the middle of the living room. Two people carefully hung up theplicated and beautiful wedding dress. Wheres Ms. Saunders? Someone looked around and asked, Is she not at home? Upstairs. She wille down in a while. Finnley replied softly, Thank you. Youre wee, I hope she likes it. Shirley and Pa were deeply attracted by the wedding dress, and Pa stared at it, holding her breath and turning around the hanger, her eyeballs were about to fall out, My God, isnt this too beautiful? Its not just a wedding dress. A female staff member smiled and said, Its more about the inheritance of happiness and the fusion of emotions. It represents happiness and love. At this time, another staff member proudly introduced, The floral beading on the wedding dress is all handmade, so it looks so delicate, every stitch and thread is telling the story of romance. Shirley took a fancy to the wedding dress at a nce. It looked elegant and graceful. The rigorous and meticulous workmanship, dazzling dye, and off-shoulder design fit Myas personality perfectly. Wow! Everyone looked towards the stairs when they heard the sound, only to see Mya pause for a second, then went downstairs, The wedding dress is so beautiful! Its a hundred times more beautiful than the one on the beach! With the approval of the Mya, the people who delivered the wedding dress were very happy. Ms. Saunders, try it! Pa was looking forward to it. Mya went downstairs, and someone said to her, Ms. Saunders, I wish you a happy wedding. This was made strictly to your measurements. Another person also said, If there is anything that needs to be changed, please let us know. We will modify it for you overnight. We get other things to do today, so we will leave now. Mr. Russell, Mrs. Saunders, Ms. Saunders, goodbye.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thank you for your hard work, goodbye. They sent several staff members to the yard and watched them get into the car and leave. Ms. Saunders, hurry up and try! Pa couldnt wait, and urged excitedly, It must be very beautiful! Mya looked at Finnley, and saw Finnley looking at her with a smile, full of doting and affection, Go and try, my princess. Okay! My prince! Mya quickly grabbed Pa and Shirleys hands, Pa, Mom,e and help! Finnley helped her push the wedding dress hanger into a certain bedroom. After everyone went in, he closed the door gently and waited outside like a gentleman. Chapter 922 Wedding Ring This wedding dress was custom-made by Finnley at a huge expense. Hepared severalpanies. He had never been in love, but he had the best sense of ritual, just because he loved her. Finnley paced back and forth in the living room and asionally sat on the sofa for a while. He was slender, handsome, and calm. He had a gentle smile on his lips. He was looking forward to her beloved oneing out in her wedding dress. When he heard the sound, he turned his eyes and quickly got up from the sofa. Mya came into view in her wedding dress, as beautiful as a princess who stepped out of a stage y. There was light in Myas eyes, she was gentle and yful, and she walked towards Finnley with her dress in her hand, Is it beautiful? More than beautiful! It blinded Finnleys eyes! He was so amazed, his smiling eyes never moved away from her face for half a second. The perfect chest design shows off the natural body curve. Theyers of floating yarn perfectly cover the sexiness. And the wedding dress was very decent. The bright spots at the waist were very beautiful. The fluffy dress was elegant but not vulgar. She looked better than Finnley imagined. He was very satisfied, Is itfortable to wear? Will it be too tight? Mya shook her head happily, Everything is fine. Finnley just looked at her like this, fascinated by her, and stunned. For him, time seemed to stop there. Finnley was so affectionate that he couldnt take his eyes off Mya. Whose beautiful cheeks were slightly flushed, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised, looking shy. She was actually going to get married. She felt like dreaming. You are as beautiful as a princess. Finnley took two steps forward, stretched out his hand to hold her shoulders, and couldnt help but put a deep kiss on her forehead, regardless of the asion. He arranged her hair in public, and said softly, Tomorrow you must be the most beautiful bride in the world. Overwhelmed by a strong sense of happiness, Mya raised her shining eyes, which were full of love. They said they would never break up They would work hard to tolerate each other as much as possible. Soon, another car parked in the yard. Everyone looked out the window when they heard the sound. Finnley told them, Its the ring. When rence went downstairs, several strangers were standing in the living room. Her daughter, in her wedding dress, was the center of attention. Everyone had happy smiles on their faces as they whispered to each other. He saw many small boxes on the table. After he went downstairs, he realized that they were wedding rings. They are all so beautiful. Mya bent down and carefully selected. Every ring was presented by two. It was a symbol of happiness. Someone smiled and introduced, Ms. Saunders, these are thetest models in our store. Mr. Russell asked us to deliver them to your door for you to choose. I cant decide. They are all so beautiful! Mya talked psychologically, looking at these rings again and again. Finnley said without much thinking, Then buy them all. He didnt care about money. That was so generous. Mya suddenly turned to look at him. At this time, a staff member smiled awkwardly, Mr. Russell, wedding rings are not like other things. Id rmend you choose only one pair. After all, you dont n to divorce and remarry, do you? So the extra rings are pretty useless. The meaning was obvious. Everyone understood. At this time, Shirley also said, There are rules for weddings. Mya, just choose one. It was a little embarrassing. Ahem! Mya cleared her throat, put her hands on her waist, nced at all the open boxes on the table, and then pointed, I think these will do! Okay, Ms. Saunders. The staff happily put away the other boxes, Ms. Saunders, good taste! Congrattions.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 923 Appearing at His Wedding In Jacksonville, the Russell family was also lively. Under the leadership of Violet, the servants cleaned up arge room upstairs. The furniture was new. There were also some cute couple items, such as toothbrushes and cups. Maam, how about putting the sofa here? The maid chose the position of furniture. The bedroom was thergest room in the whole vi. There was enough space for cradles when they had children.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Everything was prepared, Violet thought for a while, Move the sofa to the side of the bed, it will be more romantic, dont put it in front of the window. OK. The servant asked again, Madam, shall we put some nts in front of the window? Yes, but put them in the corner. She ordered and servants listened to her. Sometimes, she helped out. Aunt Violet! ires voice came. The people in the bedroom looked back at the door. Ms. Russell. The servants greeted her. ire, whats the matter? Violet asked. Im going to try on bridesmaid dresses! I came here specially to tell you this. So if there is anything, please call me! ire happily waved her phone. Go, be careful on the road. I will! She was like ark, always chirping happily as if she had no worries. At this time, in the most famous bridal shop in Jacksonville. Eloise changed into a dress and came out. With long hair, she stared at herself in the mirror, as an elf escaped from the forest. It was elegant andfortable. The shape fit her very well. The color was pink, looking extremely gentle. Madeline stood beside her daughter with her bag. She nned to have the gown delivered to the hospital, but Eloise refused and insisted on trying it in the store. After a while, Eloises eyes fell on a wedding dress hanging in the window not far away Her expression wasplicated. There were sadness, jealousy, and so on. Eloise Madeline went over to her and put an arm around her shoulder, Do you like this one? If you do, well take it. Well set out from the hospital tomorrow. Ill ask the makeup artist toe over. No. Eloise came back to her senses. She turned to her mother, Its unlucky to set out from the hospital. I am having cancer, not missing a leg. I want toe here. Eloise smiled and looked at the wedding dresses in the store, admiring each one, They should be trying on wedding dresses today, right? He will apany her, tidy up her skirt and hair, and he will also Eloise. Fearing that she would be hurt thinking about those the scene, Madeline said to her daughter, Lets go back to the hospital. Mom! Eloise nced at her, Dont keep mentioning the hospital, okay? I dont want to hear these words! I know I am going to die, I dont need you to remind me every day! And I wont die now! I want to watch them get married! Im going to be at Finnleys wedding, no matter whom! Okay, calm. Madeline was very worried. She quicklyforted her daughter, We wont go back. I will stay with you, you can try for as long as you want, as long as you are happy. Madelines heart hurts, and Eloises heart hurts even more! I just want Finnley to remember me forever Eloise calmed down, she murmured. At this time, ire came in from the door, her face full of joy. She saw Eloise and Madeline standing in front of the mirror, with several staff members beside them! Ms. Russell, you are here too, are you here to try on the bridesmaid dresses? Hearing this, Madeline and Eloise quickly looked back. ire and Eloise looked into each others eyes. After two seconds, ire took a step towards her. Chapter 924 We Are Getting Married! Eloise was not very haggard. She looked good in the dress. Have you just gotten here? ire asked Eloise. Then her eyes fell on Madeline, Hello, Mrs. Calder. Hello, hello Madeline responded in a low voice, she didnt expect to meet anyone from the Russell family here, Are you also a bridesmaid? Yes. ire smiled, Im also here to try on the dress. At this time, two staff members came over with the dresses, Ms. Russell, do you want to try them on now? Yea. She turned and left. Eloise watched her follow the staff into the fitting room. Looking at her back, Eloise was a little lost. She thought she was the only bridesmaid. She couldnt be his bride, not even his only bridesmaidN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She suddenly felt pathetic. In Arkpool City, the Marsh Group, at the presidents office on the 22nd floor. Ivan, who was wearing a ck handmade shirt, stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, looking at the bustling city with his deep eyes, no one knew what he was thinking. Jennifer, high-heeled, came in. Ivan came back to his senses. He knew it was her from the footsteps. Jennifer put the documents in her hand on the desk, came up behind him, and stood still, putting her arms around his waist, Were going to attend Finnley and Myas wedding tomorrow, have you arranged the trip? Ill do itter. He hadnt had the time to do it yet. Okay. Ivan took the hands sped in front of his stomach, gently pulled them away, and then turned to face her, holding her shoulders with both hands, I n to put rence in jail once the wedding is over. I know this day wille sooner orter, but there is no warning in advance, how will Mya bear it, she is just a child Jennifer was worried. Out of justice, she couldnt possibly intercede for rence. Ivan couldnt think so much, he said, Dont tell Finnley for now. Well talk about it when the wedding is over. Jennifer stared at him, Its been really hard for you during this time. It took a lot of energy to bring down Leslie. I am very proud to uphold justice. Ivans voice sounded very soft. He put away his coldness only when he was in front of her. That night, rence had terrible insomnia for the entire night. The day before the wedding, Mya slept at home. There was arge poster of Finnley by the bedside, and a super beautiful wedding dress hanging on the hanger in front of the bed. There was happiness in the air. She had a sound sleep. The next morning. To get changed into the dress, Mya was woken up by Pa at five oclock. There were several cars parked in the yard downstairs. The stylist and makeup artist also arrived early and began to serve the bride Finnley got up early too. He stayed in the new housest night and inspected the wedding scene in the courtyard of the vi early in the morning. Fowers had been delivered by air. The staff arranged them ording to the design. It looked like a beautiful picture. The wedding cars were also well-decorated. The front of the car was piled with roses, the rearview mirror was tied with pink gauze, which danced with the wind At nine in the morning. The melodious wedding march was floating in the air. Mya, stunning in the dress, got out of the wedding car. With a smile on her face, she looked elegant and gentle, which attracted the attention of all the guests, who apuded with excitement. Finnley reached out to her in a ck suit and a white shirt, looking clean and refreshed. They looked at each other, their hands sped, fingers interlocked, Finnley led Mya onto the blue carpet Chapter 925 Oath The two bridesmaids got out of the car, both wearing beautiful dresses, followed behind the couple, and distributed wedding candies to the guests on both sides of the carpet. Eloise was shocked at first nce. The scene was even grander than she had expected. Finnley must have spent a lot of time and money on it. rence stood 7 feet tall, with the special air of a politician. Many rtives of Finnley knew that Myas father was a mayor. They looked at him with envy and admiration. Shirley was wearing a purple dress and had a ssic hairstyle. The hairpin was shining brightly in the sun, looking elegant and generous. Holding her husbands arm, she followed the couple and walked onto the blue carpet. Mya was naturally the focus of the audience. This was a sh marriage, so none of the rtives from the Russell family had seen her. This girl was so beautiful, she is perfect for Finnley. I heard that hes only 20 years old. She looks like a realdy. Im so happy that Finnley has finally found the girl he likes. This girl must be very good herself, otherwise Finnley would not like her. The faces of the guests were filled with congrattory smiles as they discussed in low voices. There were ??flowers everywhere. The air was filled with the fragrance of flowers. Eloise was a little in a trance. She looked fine on the surface, but on the inside, she was bleeding all over. She must show up at his wedding, even not as his bride. She did it. Eloise was shocked, the vi was huge and the yard was spacious. Finnley must love Mya very much. Her beautiful bridesmaid dresses and delicate makeup caught no attention from the guest on both sides of the blue carpet. No one noticed her. No eyes wereid on her. ire happily handed out wedding candies, her face full of smiles. , Sir, madam, take the candy. Thanks. Thedy reached out to take it, and asked beamingly, Do you have any ns on getting married, ire? Are you seeing anyone? Not yet, but Im sure to let you know by then. Okay! Well prepare the gifts for your wedding. The live performance of the wedding march was melodious. It was from a real artist. Every happy note was jumping in the air. Every detail of the wedding scene was impressive. Mya saw it too, she looked around through the veil and found it look very different from yesterday.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Today the sun was soft and the sky was blue. The handsome groom led the beautiful bride onto the heart-shaped stage, surrounded by roses and lilies, petals swaying in the wind. Everything was romantic and beautiful. The host of ceremonies was full of energy, after a brief introduction, he said, Mr. Russell, what do you want to say to the bride? He handed the silver microphone to Finnley. Finnley lifted Myas veil gently, holding her hand in one hand and the microphone in the other. She swore, Mya, my little princess, I was so excitedst night that I didnt sleep at the thought of our getting married. His words were so sincere and simple. It was so heartwarming. Mya looked at him with a smile, happiness was flowing in her heart. The guests in the audience listened carefully, witnessing this wonderful moment. I am very much looking forward to it. I felt very sweet. I cant wait for this moment. I hope that the earth goes faster. Holding her hand tightly, Finnley said from the bottom of his heart. Mya, Im sure about our future. I promise that I can make you happy. You brought me to this new stage of life with confidence! I have no doubt or hesitation. Myas eyes were a little moist when she heard those words. She was very moved. Chapter 926 Eloise Is Sad Mya, you brought me strength and faith, which are the most precious things. Finnley said to her, For the rest of my life, I will listen to you. And I will put all the sense of ritual you want into my heart. Mya stared at him with her starry eyes. This oath made Shirley cry. It was always hard for mothers when their daughters were getting married. It brought them emptiness. rence stood among the guests. He looked at the couple on the stage, his eyes fell more on his daughters side face. As a father, he was very excited yet somehow gloomy too. He hoped that Finnley could keep his word. After he was arrested and imprisoned, when Mya was besieged by the media, and when his parents judged Mya in a different way, he could stand up in front of her and protect her like this moment. To Eloises ears, the oaths were simply sharp. With tears in her eyes, she stood like a puppet with a candy bag in her hand. She stared at the man in the ck suit at the center of the stage for a moment, who was speaking affectionately to another girl. Mya, please marry me! Mya had a happy smile on her face all this time. She was a little nervous to be stared at by so many people, but Finnley was right in front of her, holding her hand tightly. She was no longer nervous. All she could see was him. Taking the microphone from Finnley, Mya also spoke impromptu. She said, Finnley, we are no longer lovers but husband and wife from now on. We will face life together. Finnley, we will be good partners in work and life. Her voice was sweet and pleasant, Although we havent experienced enough and we havent known each other for a long time. I believe that you are the right person. You are the first person that makes my heart beat! And what about Finnley? So was he. Mya was also the first person that made his heartbeat. Maybe that was the so-called love at first sight.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I would like to marry you. As soon as Mya finished speaking, Alfie and Diana, well-dressed, walked onto the stage and handed them the rings. The two little guys looked very cute, their eyes look the same as Ivans. Mya, here you are, congrattions. Finnley, put the ring on Mya. I wish you happiness forever! All the guests present stood up, witnessing the bride and groom exchange wedding rings. The host of ceremonies took over the microphone. Slowly, they exchanged the ring. After that, people apuded. Mr. Russell, you can kiss your bride now! I wish you a happy wedding and be together forever! The host was all smiles. Kiss! Kiss! The guests started booing. Everyone was very excited. It was a marriage of love, a perfectbination! Only Eloise was at a loss. A look of sadness shed in her eyes, she stared nkly at Finnley, and couldnt see anything else. And Finnley? He had never cast a nce at her. All she could see was Mya. She fulfilled them. Shouldnt they be grateful? Finnleys familiar face slowly blurred before Eloises eyes To make herself not too embarrassed, she tried her best to raise the corners of her lips, but her smile was transparent as if it would disappear in the next second. ire turned her eyes and noticed Eloises emotions, she said quickly, Were done. Let me take you to the room and have a rest. After all, she was a patient. Eloise didnt refuse, she also wanted to have a look at Finnley and Myas new vi. Just when Finnley held Myas little face in his arms and kissed her pink lips affectionately, Eloise followed ire to the room. After taking two steps, Eloise couldnt help but look back because of the more intense apuse, but what she saw stimted her again. Chapter 927 Finnley Really Loves Her… Mya was a carefree girl, but today, in the white wedding dress, which perfectly outlines her figure, coupled with the soft light today, she looked stunning. In the center of the stage, Finnley covered her back lightly with his big palm, closed his eyes, and kissed her forgetfully The picture was so beautiful and romantic. Eloise suddenly noticed Myas bracelet. It was familiar, which hurt her eyes. The pain in her heart was indescribable! It belonged to Finnleys mother! Lets go! ire held her arm, He doesnt belong to you even if you miss him. Lets go. Your brother really loves her Eloise murmured as she walked. ire raised her voice, Of course! Why would he marry her if he doesnt love her? Do you think he is doing it to fulfill your wish? ire snorted coldly, If you asked him to marry another woman, he would ignore you! Eloise was very clear about this. You dont have to be so direct. Eloise talked back. ire let go of her hand and turned to look at her, You look pretty good today, how do you feel? Those were words of concern. Eloise replied, Dont worry, I wont die for a while! Youd better not die here. ire said directly, Unlucky! You Eloise turned her eyes suddenly, speechless. ire smiled and stopped arguing with her. When the two of them walked into the living room, the kiss on the stage was not over yet. The apuse was louder and louder. Eloise was still thinking, why wasnt she the one in the wedding dress? Eloise met Finnely early, but Mya met him at the right time. When everyone was looking at the couple kissing on the stage, Ivans eyes fell on rences face. rence looked haggard a lot in the past few days. He had lost quite some weight. Maybe rence sensed his gaze, he turned his eyes slightly, met Ivans gaze, and his chest shrank slightly. Ivan, who had a friendly smile on his face, looked away after a while. rence couldnt calm down for a long time. His facial muscles were all stiff. In the big five-story vi, the floor was made of shiny marble. On the stairs were white plush carpets. The style was low-luxury. The interior is spacious and bright. And the crystal chandelier looked very expensive at first nce. Theyout here was clean. Some servants were making pastries and preparing tea in the kitchen. But it was much quieter here than in the yard. I heard that this vi is under Myas name alone, is it? Eloise suppressed her jealousy and cast her eyes on the girl beside her, asking, Is this true? ire turned her eyes, I dont think this has anything to do with you, does it? If the answer is yes, wont you be sad? Why bother yourself? Eloises face changed slightly, she closed her eyes, Then it is. I see. Whats wrong with you? ire was very puzzled, Cant you just wish them good sincerely? He doesnt belong to you anymore. No, I mean, he never belonged to you! ire, can you just stop? Eloise sighed softly and changed the subject, Im thirsty, could you get me some water?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Okay, have a rest on the sofa. ire went to the pantry. She came here oncest night, so she was more familiar with this ce than Eloise. Eloise sat down on the sofa and looked around. Every corner was carefully designed. The curtains were blue, which was very simr to the theme of the wedding. So Mya liked blue? Chapter 928 Obsession Soon, ire came out of the pantry with a ss of water. Eloise was sitting on the sofa, empty. He must be very busy today, right? I dont even have a chance to talk to him. Who knows? I didnt get to talk to him either. The girl handed the water ss to Eloise, Here. Thanks. Eloise looked up at her, took the water ss with both hands, and took two sips of water. If youre not feeling well, tell me. ire took the water ss, I promised your parents that I will take care of you today and do nothing else. Eloise smiled slightly and weakly, Dont worry. Im fine. At this time, in the yard, Mya had just thrown the bouquet, which was picked up by a young girl from the Russell family. Everyone was very happy. Famous musicians were performing violin, which sounded beautiful. Finnley and Mya started toasting. And the guests happily raised their wine sses. People greeted and chatted, all were very optimistic about this marriage. The long table in the yard was filled with all kinds of pastries. The children were having fun at their ce too. Alfie and Diana were also there, kept safe by two bodyguards. There were bursts ofughter from time to time. Jennifer held Ivans arm. Finnley and Mya walked over with wine. They smiled, looking at each other. Mr. Marsh, Ms. Brooks, thank you for being here. Finnley raised his ss. Mya always had a smile on her face. Were d to be here. Ivan smiled gently, Congrattions! Jennifer smiled as she said happily, I hope you guys are happy and together forever. Thanks! Then they clinked sses of the good wine. Were going to greet other guests. Help yourself! Finnley told them, Excuse us. Jennifer said, Sure, were good. Finnley and Mya left. Ivan and Jennifer also took a step, but within a few steps, rence came over with his wine. Everyone had gentle smiles on their faces. rences heart twitched for no reason when he met Ivans gaze. Ivan and Jennifer walked towards him, Mayor Saunders, congrattions. Ivan raised his ss. rence came back to his senses, and lightly clinked sses with him, without saying anything, he took a sip of the wine in the ss, which suddenly became tasteless. At the wedding banquet, Ivan naturally wouldnt say anything. He looked at Jennifer and walked away with her. rence, on the other hand, looked back at Ivans back as if he had lost his soul. Even holding the wine ss was difficult for him. At this time, Shirley came over. She asked, frowning, rence, are you okay? She had been observing him just now. rence came back to his senses, Im okay. Shirley looked at Ivans back in confusion, then at the man in front of her, Did you argue with Mr. Marsh? No. He turned and left, obviously not wanting to talk about it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But Shirley noticed something weird. She thought they must have had a conflict. In the afternoon, Mya changed into a red dress, which was all embroidered by hand. There was arge rose pattern on her chest, which was very beautiful. And Finnley changed into a white tuxedo. The dinner was arranged very well. The bride and groom toasted the guests one more time. Under the night, Eloise stood in the yard outside the living room, watching the figure,pletely ignoring the existence of Mya. She waited for Finnley to catch a glimpse of her Chapter 929 Eloise Fainted Gradually, the night went deeper. The guests left one by one Even though Eloise was very tired, she was still waiting. When everyone left, Finnley would see her, right? Finally, she saw that ire and Mya walked towards the fountain, not knowing why. Finnley tilted his head and drank the wine in the ss, and then put the empty ss on the tray in the hand of the passing waiter. Under the night, when Finnley turned around, Eloise burst into joy! He saw Finnley walking over. Finnley was very happy today. There were many guests, he had toasted a lot and was a little bit drunk. But he was still sober. As he walked, he looked up and saw Eloise standing there. She was thin and weak. The light from the window shone on her back. The evening wind ruffled her hair and made her dress swing. She seemed to be waiting for him. Why havent you gone back yet? Finnley came to her, with some concern in his words, There should be nothing to do for bridesmaids in the afternoon, right? Yes, he didnt pay attention to her all day. Finnley, you finally saw me. Eloise raised her eyes, and met his gaze for a moment, not even wanting to blink, You finally have time. Yes, she was waiting for him. Finnley, can I ask for a hug? Eloise was a little excited, her voice trembled slightly, and her eyes were full of expectation. I want to hug you. There was a great longing in her eyes. Finnley was taken aback by this request. He hurriedly said, Its meaningless, sober up. No! Eloise stepped forward excitedly! Finnley took a step back instinctively, the girls chest shrank slightly. She tried her best to control her behavior. Their eyes met eventually. Finnley, I really want a hug Eloise said with tears in her eyes, Its meaningless to you, but it isnt to me. Eloise, Im sorry. Finnley was very sensible. Not to mention that some reporters were still there, even if there was no one, his principles wouldnt allow such behavior. Finnley! Eloise leaned forward. Finnley instinctively put both hands on her arms. She closed her eyes and slowly fell into his arms. Eloise! Finnley was speechless, Stand up! He looked around hastily.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Eloise didnt respond. At this time, ire and Mya just came over and saw it. Two waiters also just came out of the living room. Finnley didnt hug her all this time. He held her arm with both hands, Send her to the hospital! Okay, Mr. Russell. Two waiters quickly held Eloise and sent her to the car. Finnley called the ambnce and told the doctor about Eloises situation. Finnley didnt go to the hospital/ ire and Mya exchanged nces. Finnley saw them when he turned around. He immediately exined, Dont get me wrong, she passed out. I know. Mya asked, Did you irritate her? Nope. Shell be fine, right Mya was still a little worried, So, she stayed for a day, I thought she had left long ago. She refused to leave, she insisted on seeing Finnley for thest time. I dont know what she is thinking about. ireined, and took Myas arm, Never mind, were not doctors, lets go in! Then they all went into the living room together. ire stayed there tonight, and so did Finnleys and Myas parents. Myas grandfather and Finnleys grandfather also stayed. They had been ying chess in the living room, so excited that they couldnt sleep as if they were once again at the prime of their life. The servants brought up snacks and tea several times. They got more and more energetic. Everybody was happy about the marriage. No one urged them to sleep. Chapter 930 Tired? Baby! After a tiring day, Mya and Finnley returned to the room early. Sitting in front of the vanity mirror, Mya removed her makeup. They finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you, Mya. Finnley stood behind her, with his hands lightly on her shoulders, staring at the girl in the mirror who was taking off her earrings. It turns out that getting married is so tiring, there were so many things to do, so many forms. But its finally over. The girl had a happy smile on her face, Im still a bit confused right now. The ceremony isnt over yet. We have a party tomorrow. Finnley told her. Mya remained still and asked, What party? After you get married, you are supposed to take me back to meet your family. Well eat together, or might stay for a night. Sure! Mya smiled, Ill ask my mother to cook something delicious for you! Thanks! Finnley reached out and hooked the tip of her nose lovingly, and then helped her remove her hairpins. After Mya got up and went into the bathroom, Finnley called the hospital. He asked about Eloises situation.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mr. Russell, dont worry, Lady Eloise wont be in danger for the time being, but But? Finnley said softly, You can tell me. He was mentally prepared. But her organs are failing too quickly. She wont hold on for long. I dont rmend her leaving the hospital. Finnley asked, Did her parents go? Theyve just arrived. The doctor added, Lady Eloise just woke up. And she has been asking if she can see you. Finnley thought for a while. He felt sorry for Eloise yet he said, Please tell her, Ill visit her when Im free. Okay, Ill convey it. Finnley hung up the phone, and couldnt help but feel a bit down. He had deep regret for what happened to Eloise. Mya came out of the shower, wearing the light blue long-sleeved pajamas that Finnley bought for her, with wet hair falling on her chest, looking cute. Come over. He had prepared a hair dryer and a dry towel. What a considerate man! Mya walked towards him, feeling like a dream. It was her wedding today. She married him. She was standing in front of Finnley in their five-story vi. She fell a bit floating. It was just surreal. Finnley wiped her hair with a dry towel and dried her hair. Tired? Baby. Myas chest went tight. Her cheeks were red. She raised her eyes. When she saw him, her heart beat faster. Finnley put on a doting and gentle smile, Well sleep early if youre tired, Ill take a shower. Now get to bed. Hearing the word bed, Mya felt a little nervous. It was their wedding night, would something happen? Would it be painful? She was kind of scared. She was a virgin. She wasnt ready yet. She was nervous, She was shy. She was After drying his hair, she watched Finnley enter the bathroom. After a while, the sound of rushing water came out Mya looked around slowly, the bedroom was really huge. The lights were divided into several groups, soft, bright, warm, romantic The most striking thing was therge floor-to-ceiling windows, standing in front of which, one could see therge, splendid courtyard. It made one feel closer to nature. The sofa in front of the window was cute andfortable. The wallpaper had faint cherry blossom patterns on it. The small deskmp was warm. The interior looked elegant. After looking around, her eyes finally fell on therge and soft king bed. She blushed. Her heart raced. What would happenter? Chapter 931 Separate Rooms When the sound of the water running in the bathroom stopped, Mya looked at the door and came to herself.. Finnley soon walked out of the bathroom, he saw Mya still standing there and was stunned for a moment, You havent gone to bed? Mya met his sight and felt a little embarrassed. She quickly changed the topic, Have you called the hospital? How is Eloise now? After all, she fainted in our house. Our house, the two words made Finnley smile. He walked up to her as he dried his hair with a towel. I have called the doctor. She has woken up and want me to go visit her. When are you going? Mya asked. Finnley truthfully answered, After the wedding. I dont think I can go there tomorrow. I see. Mya didnt urge him, after all, it was his decision to make. When Finnley finished drying his hair, he walked up to her, Itste, shall we go to bed? There was a hint of anticipation in his tone.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I Mya felt pressured and thought they were going too fast. They had only kissed for a few times before they got married. And now, they were going to consummate their marriage. Finnley put his arm around her shoulder and grinned at her, Honey? The next second, he carried her up in his arms, Why are you so light? You have to eat more from now on. Mya couldnt help smiling shyly. Finnley walked toward the soft big bed with her in his arms. Mya and he had been entertaining the guests. Although she didnt drink much, she was slightly drunk already. Under the warm lights, the mans handsome face was so close to her and Myas heart beat fast. Finnley ced her in bed and kissed her gently and affectionately. At night, in the Emerald Bay. The children were already asleep, the moon was bright, the stars shone, and the night breeze was cool. Jennifer and Ivan sat in casual clothes on the second-floor terrace, having takeaway food. There were also a few bottles of beer. They enjoyed such a down-to-earth life. How does it taste? Jennifer was excited and asked the elegant man sitting opposite her, Mr. Marsh, have you ever tasted such delicious food? It tastes good, but is this junk food? Ivan paid much attention to it, Will we have stomachache? I dont think we should let the kids eat these. Humans are not so delicate. You wont have a stomachache, we dont eat it often, Jennifer told him, Nowadays, when young people are happy, they will drink some beer and have barbecues. That is a life to live. Ivan enjoyed it, picking up a kebab and eating it. As long as I am with you, everythings great. I have never enjoyed my life as much as I do now. Should we end it tomorrow? Jennifer was referring to rence. This was the most serious subject the whole evening. Yes. Ivan nodded, There is no point in dying it anymore. After a while, Jennifer asked him, The arrest of the mayor should cause a great sensation. Even Leslie has made the headlines. I think so. We wont be able to keep it to the public forever, and the hearing might be conducted in public. Ivan drank his beer. Thats all the time we could pardon him. Ivan picked up the beer and took a drink, I cant wait for Mya and Finnleys marriage to stabilize, or for Mya to get pregnant and have children. rence has done so many awful things, I cant forgive him for the victims. I agree, Jennifer looked at him, It will take time for Mya to digest it. She will have to grow up and take it all overnight. Luckily, she has Finnley now. He will be there for her. Jennifer asked again, Are you going to tell Finnley about it so that he could be prepared? I will call him, Ivan said, Probably tomorrow morning. The moon fell and the sun rose, a new day soon came, bringing a bright sky. Chapter 932 She Took the Initiative In the master bedroom of a big vi. On the soft big bed, Mya opened her eyes in a daze, she found herself lying on top of Finnley. She propped up her body and looked at him. Are you awake? Finnley opened his eyes and said softly, Good morning, wife. Mya blinked and frowned, You were up? Yes. Then, Mya got off of him with an awkward look on her face. She was still in a daze. Why was I on top of you? You forgot? Finnley stared at her and asked with great interest, Someone was really activest night and kept scratching my back. Active? Mya felt a backache and blushed. Well, get up and wash up, change into your beautiful clothes. We are going to see your parents! Finnley got out of bed and the silk pajamas were loose on him. Mya quickly looked away. She couldnt remember what happenedst night. Finnley put on his clothes and went to wash up. Mya inadvertently lowered her eyes and saw the stains of blood on the bed sheet. That was her first time? It didnt hurt? Myas mood wasplex with somewhat joy. She felt likepleting a task. She had been worried about it for such a long time and it turned out some wine could ease all her nervousness so easily. Hey Mya said, embarrassed in her slippers and watching Finnleye out of the bathroom, The sheets are dirty. Just wash it. Its no big of a deal. Finnley buttoned his shirt and spoke. Mya saw his neck and chest were scratched and her heart skipped a beat. Did she do it to him? What are you thinking? Go wash up and change your clothes. Finnley reminded her. Mya hurried to the locker room. Finnley gently lift the quilt and also saw the bloodstain, he smiled. At this point, his phone rang, He took it and answered it after checking the caller ID, Mr. Marsh, what can I do for you? Finnley, there is something that I find it necessary to tell you about in advance. Ivans voice was low, it seemed that it was a well-thought decision. Finnley held his breath, Okay. rence has been the backing of Leslie. Finnley was stunned and his whole body stiffened. He feltplicated. I have talked to him, and he begged for me to wait until after your wedding, Ivan said in a deep, somewhat helpless voice, And today is the deadline. For a while, Finnley did not know what to say, he was so shocked. rence had been a just mayor, hadnt he? He had always been looked up to be every citizen. But Finnley was well aware that Ivan couldnt be wrong on this. Mya may not be able to take it. You should be there for her, Ivan kindly reminded him, You should help her process this and you would be even closer after that. Well, I wont keep bothering you. Dont worry about work, I got it, then Ivan hung up. Finnley didnt speak, but Ivan knew he had heard it. Does this dress look good on me? Myas voice came from the door, Finnley held the phone and looked over, It looks great on you.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. You havent even looked at it! Mya came to him, This is your favorite color, I like it. Lets go downstairs for breakfast. Lets go. At breakfast, on the way to the Saunders family, Finnley tried to tell her something, but he couldnt say a word. In hesitation, the white Maybach drove into the Saunders family. At this point, three police cars were parked in the yard. Chapter 933 Clarence Being Arrested Geez, whats happening? Mya widened her eyes and was stunned for a second. She unfastened her seat belt and got off the car, looking at the police cars in the yard. Why would there be so many policemen? She got a bad feeling. Finnley quickly got off the car, walked to her side and put his arm around her shoulder. Mya turned her eyes to look at him, and as she stepped towards the living room rence was taken out by several police officers. As Mya stopped, she saw her father in handcuffs, looking calm. But as their eyes met, rence seemed to be heartbroken. Dad! Myas heart skipped a beat and she rushed over to him, looking at his hands in disbelief. Whats happening? Why are they arresting you? She got uneasy and she took a deep breath to calm down. Finnley put his arm around Myas shoulder and had been frowning. rence didnt know how to answer Myas question. Did you catch the wrong person? My dad is the mayor! Why did you handcuff him? Mya was so excited that she began to yell at the police officers, Let him go now! Even if you are to investigate him, you have to show him respect! The police officers were indifferent. They had little time to dy in performing their duties. rence suppressed his emotions and only felt ashamed to look into her eyes. His eyes fell on Finnleys face, the twos eyes met and rence thought Finnley had probably already known it. He didnt look shocked, but he also got a heavy heart. Finnley, rence said in a hoarse voice, Thank you for taking care of Mya from now on. Finnley felt something stuck in his throat, Dont worry, sir. He nodded, sadly. Why did he feel rence was saying hisst words? Mya turned her eyes in dismay, from the look on Finnleys face, it seemed he knew about it! She stared at him in disbelief, No She shook her head helplessly. Walk! At this moment, the police pushed rence down the steps and got him into the police car. No! Dad! Mya instinctively wanted to catch up, but Finnley held her shoulder tightly. Mya! You have to calm down!N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Dad! Mya shouted, heartbroken as she tried to struggle, Dont take him away! Dont! Finnley, let me go! She was in fury. rence didnt even look back, but tears had fallen down his eyes. Sitting in the police car, he closed his eyes, hearing the voice of his daughter crying helplessly. It was so heartbreaking that he regretted it. After being taken into the car, the door was quickly closed, and the police cars all drove away. The police sirens whistled past, as if to announce to rences time was gone. Dad Mya cried at the cars, stamping her feet and struggling, Why? Why is this happening? Finally, she started sobbing. Mya, Finnley was worried about her and had been supporting her, Lets go see Mrs. Saunders. There was no sound from inside the house, which was abnormal. Mya stopped thinking, looked at the house and found it strangely quiet. The next moment, she got rid of Finnleys hand and rushed in. Mom Mya saw her mother sitting at the table, shedding tears. Shirley was terrified and scared. Mom! Mya was stunned at the living room and walked up to her. What did dad do? Shirley was with a pale face and shedding tears, as if she didnt hear her at all. Chapter 934 Is That Really Dad? Why did the police take him away? Mya endured the heartache, sadly and worriedly asked, If hes simply under suspicion, why did the policemen handcuff him? What exactly did dad do? Who can tell me? She felt that she had the right to know. She calmed down and thought for a while. rence did say some strange words to her, it was like the farewell, but she had no time to think carefully about it at the moment. I want to know, too. Shirley murmured, she had been heavily shocked by the news, Your father will be sentenced to death, he hes Leslie Eastwoods backing. Thats what the police told me. What? Leslies backing? Mya widened her eyes, stunned. I dont believe it! How is that possible? They dont even know each other, right? Shirley cried out loud at the table. Pa knelt beside her, wiping her tears. Mya knew it now. The police were telling the truth. But she didnt want to believe it. How could Dad know Leslie Eastwood? It must be a mistake. They must have gotten the wrong person. Leslie wanted to frame dad so that his sentence could be mitigated! Pa held Shirley, tears fell down her eyes. Mr. Saunders himself had admitted it. I need to see Ivan! Mya turned around and walked out, but was stopped by Finnley. There is no point. Its the truth. Finnley told her clearly, You have to take it. The next moment, Mya looked into his eyes, You knew it, didnt you? Why are you so calm? Tell me that its not true! Tell me! Mya grabbed Finnleys arm and shook it, Answer me, did you know it already? Tell me! This is not true! I dont want to believe it! Its all true. Finnley grabbed her arm and hugged her tightly in his arms. At this moment, he felt more heartbroken than anyone here. Mya rested in his arms, crying bitterly. The whole world seemed to have fallen apart in front of her. She got no strength at all and her body slid down, Its not true I dont believe itProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Finnley crouched down with her and held her tightly. Mya, you have to be strong. Pa and Shirley were sobbing. The whole living room was filled with sadness, the Saunders family went down all of a sudden. In this era, news always travelled very fast. The news that the mayor, rence Saunders, was arrested made headlines half an hourter. Soon, all the media were reposting. Thementators were expressed their opinions online. The news was being hyped. Overseas media were reporting. All kinds of videos emerged. In the whole Arkpool, everyone knew that the mayor was arrested and was shocked! In order not to cause the outside world to specte randomly, the police had shown the evidence. rence was the backing of Leslie and everyone knew how vicious Leslie was. rence had been covering for him, which made him an even bigger viin. In order to protect Leslie and to profit from him, rence was held ountable for 15 human lives. There was solid evidence of it. Leslie had made him hundreds of millions of dors, there were transfer records. Moreover, he had been embezzling money from the state, he had illegal assets as high as nearly 100 billion! He had almost as much wealth as Ivan. Everyone was shocked to learn about it. In the information, it stated that rence had 38 vis, almost 100 sports cars It was publicized by the police and couldnt be wrong. All theizens were astonished. Is that really dad? Three hourster, the Launders learned everything on TV and saw the reports. They were in great shock. Mya and Shirley knew none of these. Even Finnley was in shock. Chapter 935 News from Jennifer In my memory, dad has always been very economical. He could wear the same suit for ten years When Mya remembered the past, tears fell down her eyes again. She sat on the sofa, covering her eyes with her hands, trying to control her emotions. After a while, she looked around again and asked Finnley, When did you know it? There was a hint ofint in her words.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. After three hours, everyone had calmed down a little bit. They were slowly trying to process everything. This morning. Finnley replied in a low voice, When you went to change your clothes, Mr. Marsh called me and told me about it. There was another while of silence. Mya stared at him, tears falling down again. She knew thew. She knew that rences life was over this time. Your dad actually knew this day woulde. Shirley felt heartbroken. He said goodbye to me, but I didnt take it seriously. She remembered the dialogue the other day and how rence gave her a card. In fact, rence had said everyone goodbye, including Finnley but no one took it seriously. I cant believe it. How can it be? Mya buried her head in her knees and broke down into tears. Finnley was sitting aside and putting his arm around her shoulder, there were also tears in his eyes. He thought he shouldnt say anything now. They had to tough it out themselves. At this time, someone appeared at the door of the living room, Pa noticed it first, Mrs. Marsh? Shirley looked over in tears. Jennifer could feel that sadness had shrouded the whole living room. Mya buried her head in her knees and sobbed. Jennifer walked over to her, Mya. Squatting down in front of her, she put her hand on her shoulder, You have to be strong. Then she slowly looked at Shirley, Mrs. Saunders, I came here today to bring a news to you. Mya looked up and asked, My dads sentence can be mitigated, right? Shirleys eyes also lit up and Pa was even more excited. Only Finnley was very calm and rational still, because he knew it was impossible. Jennifer, facing everyones hopeful eyes, felt sorry. But there was nothing she could do. She shook her head. No, he will be sentenced to death. He has killed people and there is solid evidence. He will be sentenced soon. All the hope was gone. Jennifer quickly said, But the house you live in will not be forfeited, you can keep staying in here. All the things here will not be removed. But except for this house, all the rest of rences properties will be confiscated. All of the money in rences credit cards will be frozen, excluding his legal sry. Although this seemed to be the only good news, or the Saunders, it meant nothing at all. Mya jumped into Jennifers arms, and she cried out loudly. Jennifer could imagine how she must be feeling at this time, tears blurred her eyes, and finally fell down her eyes. But she stillforted Mya, Mya, your dad has to take the consequences. He might have not had any sound sleep in a long time, but tonight he might finally have some. I dont believe my dad could be so bad Mya could not ept it. He has been a diligent mayor all his life. He is the best father in the world. How could he be so bad? We all hate the bad guys, but I dont want to hate my dad All her sadness turned into tears. Mya couldnt stop crying at all. Finnley didnt know what to do to make her feel better now. He really wanted to share some of the pain for her. Chapter 936 Put Her Through Hell Jennifer didnt stay here for too long, Finnley hadnt gone to work for a period of time, so she needed to go to thepany and help Ivan out. Finnley, take good care of her, Jennifer said to Finnley before she left, Call me is theres anything. She was worried about Mya. I will. Finnley said with determination. On the way back to thepany, Jennifer turned on her phone and there was all news about rence and Leslie online. She just casually read them, and then looked out of the window with a heavy heart. In the Marsh Group, the buildings stood tall. Jennifer had arrived. She took the elevator upstairs and went straight into the presidents office. Ivan, sitting at his desk, had just finished a video conference, looked up and asked, How were they taking it? Mya is not doing well. Jennifers expression changed and she reported. She could not take it and has been crying. This seemed to have been expected by Ivan. Ivan got up and walked towards her, took her hand, and put his arm around her shoulder. She has to grow up, face it and then she will be reborn. Yesterday, she has just had a happy wedding, and today his father was jailed. Jennifer lowered her eyes and said sadly. We have put her through hell. Then she looked up, Do you think we did it in too much of a rush? She finally asked. Ivan looked at her, serious and indignant. We didnt, rence did. Ivan said, The day he decided to do illegal business, he should have expected this. Jennifer knew it, but she couldnt help feeling sad thinking of Mya. At this time, the reporters who got the news had rushed to the Saunders family and were gathering at the gate. Fortunately, Finnley closed the door of the house in time. Mya looked out of the French window. All the reporters were with cameras and microphones. They were eager to feed off their sadness. They are all jerks! Mya swore, and got up and went upstairs. Finnley nced at Pa, Take good care of Shirley! Yes, sir. Pa shouted to Finnley, who was catching up with Mya, Take good care of Miss Saunders. After going upstairs, Mya returns to the bedroom and sits down at the window. She put her arms around her knees and stared at the reporters downstairs. The reporters had rushed to the yard, shouting downstairs, and some of them were knocking on the door and windows, wishing the Saunders could take their interview. They can do anything for viewership! Mya cursed. Finnley crouched down beside her, held her shoulder, when he found someone holding the camera and shooting it at upstairs, Finnley closed the curtains immediately. He had to protect her. Mya kept shedding tears, she held her knees and bowed her head, asking helplessly, Is everyone going to hate me and my mom as well? No, you didnt know anything. Youre all victims. Finnleyforted her, Time will dilute everything and tell the truth, I will have someone drive the reporters away. He took out his phone. With that, he called someone and spoke a few words. But more wille again. Mya murmured. There was sadness in her eyes, Me and my family will never enjoy a peaceful day again, you and your family might even be implicated Finnley held her into his arms and she burst into tears again. Maybe she would feel better after crying.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Chapter 937 Divorce Mrs. Saunders! Can youe out for an interview? Mrs. Saunders! Did the Russells know about this before the marriage? Right after the wedding, the mayor is jailed? How did it happen? Come out to give us some answers! Yes! Answer the publics doubts! Wont you feel guilty keeping everyone in the dark? The reporters were trying to take first-hand news, for viewership, they kept knocking on the door and windows, regardless of their feelings. Shirley had never experienced such a situation, the blow came too fast, even if the door was closed, she couldnt help feeling helpless and panicked. Pa was decisive. She got up and rushed over to draw all the curtains. They could no longer see the faces of the reporters. Madame, shall I help you upstairs for a rest? Pa thought that the living room was too noisy, which would make her in an even worse mood. Shirley was very worried and asked, What will the police do to rence? Will they beat him up? Will they give him food? No, no. Pa said positively, Since Mrs. Marsh was here, it means Mr. Marsh will interfere. No one will beat Mr. Saunders up. Do you think Ivan could get him out? Shirley didnt even have any evidence when she asked. Pa was silent and didnt want to say no to her. Soon, Finnleys men arrived in several cars. Get out of here now! If you have any sympathy, leave his family alone! What he did has nothing to do with his family, otherwise, his family would have been arrested as well! They got out of the car and started to drive away the reporters and warned them. Upstairs, Finnley held Myas shoulder and kept herpany. His phone suddenly vibrated and he saw it was his father who was calling. He had expected it and answered, Hey, dad? Come home now! Albert said sternly, unhappy. Finnley replied calmly, Im not going home now. I have to be here with Mya. If there is nothing particrly important, I need to hang up. Seeing his attitude, Albert, who was in their house, was pissed. Listening to busy tone, he wanted to smash the phone! I have never thought of this! In therge living room, Albert angrily stamped his feet. I was cheated by rence! He couldnt wait to marry his daughter off! Did he know how much damage it would do to us after he was jailed? He must have plotted against us! Violet was in elegant clothes, silent for a long time without a word. She sat quietly on the sofa. Albert, since Mya and Finnley are married, we should go through this together. No matter how angry you are, you cant get them divorced. Why cant I? Albert was really angry and roared angrily, I was cheated! I dont believe that rence didnt know he was doomed!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He was clearly looking forward to the wedding! How could you endure this? Everyone will be calling us fools! In fact, it was true. Albert was pissed and his eyes were filled with hatred, If I had known that he was about to be jailed, I wouldnt have agreed to the marriage at all! There wereizens saying that they were cheated into the marriage and some were calling them fools. It had affected the stock price of the Russell Group. So, Albert was very angry. Violet calmly put some hot water into the pot and said, Have you finished? Sit down for a cup of tea and calm down. They have to get a divorce! Albert said firmly, He cheated us! Its a great shame! Chapter 938 He Won’t Come Anymore Mya is innocent. Violet raised her eyes and asked calmly, How would you benefit from their divorce? rence lied and his daughter should pay for it! And how do you think your son would feel about it? Violet smiled wryly. You Albert didnt know what to say. So, we should all work together. It is time to show everyone that we the Russells are loyal friends and family. Then she picked up the teacup, I wont ask them to divorce, I will remind Finnley that he should be there for his wife the whole time. This is a test for him. Seeing his beloved wife in discord with him, Albert was both angry and speechless. He loved Violet and had always respected her. They had always gotten along very well. But they had a big disagreement on this matter. If you want them to divorce, you can ask them to, Violet took a sip of tea, leered at him, and continued slowly. But not before we got divorced first. Albert was pissed to hear that. Looking at his wife calmly drinking tea and didnt seem to be joking at all, he felt terrible. The next second, Albert casually grabbed the coat from the hanger, I am going to work! He mmed the door. The driver drove the car, he sat in the back sea and grew angrier and angrier as he thought about it. He was the president of the Russell Group but he was cheated by rence. Everyone was calling him a fool now. It made him very angry. Arkpool and Jacksonville were nearby, and the Russell Group was close to Arkpool, so they should arrive soon. At this point, in a hospital ward. After waking up, Eloise hadnt closed her eyes to rest, no matter how tired she was, she kept herself up, for fear of missing Finnleys visit. Her wish had beenpleted and now she felt weak all over. She was in her worst state ever now. Mom, wont Finnleye to see me anymore? Eloise, lying in the hospital bed, looked at the door, The doctor called him and he promised the doctor he woulde, but when will hee? Madeline didnt know how to answer it for Finnley. He had just gotten married, why would hee to the hospital? If he and Mya were trying to get pregnant, it was even more unlikely for him toe. Mom Eloise felt sad, He wonte anymore, will he? Honey, Madeline sat by the bed and held her hand, Lets stop waiting. Let him go. You have known it, he married another woman. Maybe they are on their honeymoon abroad now. Hearing this, tears streamed down Myas cheeks. But she didnt know that she probably wouldnt see Finnley ever again in her life. Because Finnley needed to be there for Mya now. At the door of the Russell Group, Albert had just arrived and the reporters surrounded him. Seeing this, the driver immediately braked. He almost hit someone. The windshield was rolled up. Alberts phone buzzed. He saw a message from his wife. If they got divorced, we would get divorced too. Staring at the words, his eyes were sore but his head was clear. He thought about it and replied, Got it. He was a bit impatient but he didpromise. He loved and respected his wife. Mr. Russell, how do you think of rence Saunders being arrested? You are family now. Miss Saunders had just married your son and her father was arrested today. Did you know what he had done before the marriage? Do you regret it now? Have you been kept in the dark? Do you think you were cheated? Will you consider asking your son to divorce Miss Saunders? Although the windshields were closed, the reporters voices were really loud. Albert clearly his throat and pressed on a button seemingly calmly. The windshield was rolled down. The reporters who had been waiting for a whole morning were excited. Finally! They all put their microphones close and waited for Alberts answers. Albert looked indifferent with a frown and nced around with intimidation. He took one of the microphones. He was going to answer! The cameras kept shooting. It was quiet.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The reporters were all gathered by the windshield and no one was blocking the car anymore. Its none of your business! Albert shouted all of a sudden and threw the microphone away. The driver got it and stepped on the elerator. The reporters were left stunned in ce. Chapter 939 Do It Albert walked into thepany. The first thing he did was Are you the head of the security guards? Yes, sir. The man lowered his head, trembling with fear. Listen, I dont want any reporters at the door. Albert said with anger, Drive them all away! Yes, sir! Albert walked into the elevator with his hands sped behind his back, the assistant pressed the floor button and the elevator went all the way up. Before they reached the floor of the presidents office, Violet called. Albert looked at the caller ID and was too irritated to pick it up. But he answered it eventually, Hey, honey. Ill only give you an hour. Come back after you are done, Violets voice came through the phone, We are going to the Saunders family, this is etiquette. I You what? You will be there. I will wait for you. An hour. Then she hung up and didnt even give Albert any chance to refuse. Ding! The doors were opened. Sir, please, the assistant said respectfully. Albert held the phone and stood there, motionless, he thought for a second, reached out and pressed the button of the first floor. The assistant was confused. Sir, where are we going? Home. He decided to go back home. The driver felt confused as well, but dared not ask any questions. He drove towards Arkpool.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The speed was quite fast, because Albert said he was in a hurry. In the back seat of the car, Albert put theptop on his knees. He was reading the news, leaning against the chair. The news was being heated discussed online. It had caused a bigger sensation than he had expected. About rences arrest, there were all kinds ofments online. Many people had grown from shocked to angry. They found it hard to trust any public figures now. See this news, as rences inw, Albert was agitated. Because there were also a lot of discussion about the Russell family and a lot of people were calling him blind! In the Saunders family. All the doors and windows in the house were closed, no one could get in. Outside the gate, there were still some reporters who didnt want to give up. They had been holding up the cameras but dared note close for the fear of being driven away. But they couldnt film anything. So, they could only wait. Mya was still curling up on the floor by the window with her arms around her knees. She had stopped crying. She finally knew that men didnt always cry when in sorrow. Its cold on the floor, shall I carry you to the bed? Finnley asked, feeling sorry for her. Mya shook her head, looking into space. Downstairs, Shirley dared not watch the news. But she really wanted to get to know rence through the news. She felt the man so strange to her Pa She looked up and asked tiredly, Check online if rence had any mistress. She had been thinking about this? She had somewhat belief that she had been the happiest woman on earth. The story about her and rence had been a beautiful love story. She didnt want to be a joke to everyone. Pa held the phone and was in a dilemma. It was hard to tell. After all, rence did do many bad things and men tended to Do it. Yes, maam, Pa started surfing the inte with nervousness. About a minuteter. Shirley looked up, Tell me, what did you see? Chapter 940 Show Their Stand Maam Pa held the phone and answered truthfully, There is no news or report about it. Shirley seemed to be relieved. At this time, Pa said, But someizens thought that since he had done so many terrible things, it seems unlikely he wouldnt keep any mistress. Although there were no authoritative reports about it, it didnt necessarily mean he hadnt been keeping any mistress. Shirley had doubts as well as uneasiness. But she hoped she would never have to know it. She had always believed in love and she hoped she would stay that way. Soon, the doorbell rang, surprising the people inside. Pa looked up and the curtains were so thick that she could see nothing. The reporters have been driven away, right? Who would it be? Pa muttered, and then walked towards the door. Looking at the surveince camera, Pa opened the door without asking for Shirleys permission. Mr. and Mrs. Russell. She said respectfully. Albert And Violet nodded at her and then stepped into the living room. Shirley got up from the sofa. She didnt think they woulde. Shirleys face was slightly pale. Suddenly, she was worried about her daughters marriage Why would the Russellse? Shirley, Violet held her hand and looked sad, I really want to do something for you but dont know what I can do. You have to take care of yourself despite of the sorrows. Thank you Shirley came back to herself. It seemed they came out of good intentions. Pa had gone to make them tea. Albert looked around the living room and asked gently, Where are Finnley and Mya? He saw Finnleys car outside just now. Upstairs, Shirley answered. Albert nodded slowly, I see. They sat for a while and Violetforted her. Before leaving, she said to Shirley, May I go upstairs to check on the kids? She was ry polite. Of course.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Violet looked at Pa, Take care of Mrs. Saunders. Pa nodded her head. Then Albert and Violet went upstairs. Myas bedroom door wasnt locked, although closed. Violet knocked on the door, Finnley, are you and Mya in there? Mom? Finnley was stunned and opened the door, Mom, dad, why are you here? When the door was opened, they saw Mya sitting by the window. She looked lonely and helpless, Violet felt sorry for her. She walked in, Mya, why are you sitting on the floor? Its cold. Get up, sweetie. Mya heard it and looked up with tears, Violet Her voice was a bit hoarse. Then she looked at Albert, Albert Violet helped her up, Come on, stand up. Dont sit on the floor. Its bad for your health. Mya got up. She didnt want Violet to worry. Then, Violet started to me Finnley, You didnt do your job well as a husband. How could you let your wife sit down on the floor? Violet, its not his fault Mya hurriedly exined, He tried but I didnt listen. She suddenly felt a headache, I want to take a rest. Okay. Lie down in bed. Violet hugged her, Mya, you have to be strong. Finnley will be here for you and we will be your rock. Violet had shown her stand. Chapter 941 News Reporters Without speaking a single word, Albert followed them and firmly made up his mind. After going downstairs, they consoled Shirley. In fact, no word could work at this moment. As her inws, they politely sent their greetings. Since they had decided what to do, only time could cure everything. Albert and Violet bid Shirley farewell and left Saunders Vi shortly after. I was surprised by their attitudes. Sitting on the sofa, Shirley said to Pa, I thought the Russells would be angry and think we had deceived them. I thought they would scold me. Ms. Saunders is indeed lucky to marry into such a decent family. Pa added, In fact, we didnt deceive them. Mr. Russell and Ms. Saunders fell in love with each other and got married. It wasnt an arranged marriage. Shirley sighed, Anyway, Im relieved now. As soon as Alberts car left Saunders Vi, a group of news reporters from nowhere surrounded it. If the driver hadnt stepped on the brake, several of them would have been hit. Meanwhile, the windows of the car were pressed up quickly. Violet realized what had happened and looked around. Are we avoiding them? We should open the windows and answer their questions. I dont think the matter would end soon. If we answered their questions, they would stop chasing us. Albert looked at her. Honey, reporters nowadays are mean and talkative. We dont need to confront them. Staring at him, Violet emphasized, Well, we should tell them about our attitude. They stopped us as they wanted to know our opinions on this matter, right? Albert was rendered wordless. Violet pressed down the window beside her. The next second, several microphones squeezed in and almost hit her face. The reporters started questioning. Mr. and Mrs. Russell, you are Mayor Saunders inws. Whats your opinion on his scandal? Your son and his daughter got married yesterday, but he was arrested today. D you feel youve been deceived? Whats the thought in your mind at this moment? Youve just left Saunders Vi. Did you discuss the divorce with the Saunders family? Violet elegantly and calmly too over a microphone. Although all the reporters on the scene were excited, they quieted down, waiting for her answers. Have you all resolved all the problems in your lives? You have so much time to care about others businesses, Violet chuckled in a gentle tone, Although you are all reporters, youve gone too far by asking those questions. Mrs. Russell, although our questions are harsh, they are cared for by the public the most. All right. Ill answer you briefly, said Violet, Mayor Saunders deeds were conducted by himself personally, so it has nothing to do with his family and us, his inws. We have noments. Besides, about my sons marriage, their rtionship is stable and harmonious. They fell in love with each other before getting married, so they wont break up easily. Please stop overthinking.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Violet added, As their parents, well support them. All the difficulties can be ovee. They wont divorce. Stop your expectation. Exactly! Albert echoed his wife. In anger, he added, You wont find any news on this point. Stop chasing us! Violet calmly returned the microphone. Thats all I want to remark. See you. She emanated aloofness, making the reporters feel the temperature around them drop. All thought Myas mother-inw was tough. After the car window was pressed up, the vehicle roared away. Chapter 942 Ivan’s Kindness Then news about the Russells responses was avable online soon. When Albert was questioned by the group of reporters at hispany entrance, he overbearingly replied, None of your fucking business! After leaving Saunders Vi, the Russell couple was questioned by the reporters again. All of Violets responses were uploaded online. Therefore, theizens praised the Russells reactions to this incident. Russells Vi. Violet repeatedly read the news. Ehn. Theizens are reasonable instead of blindly attacking us.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. All theizens said rence should be the only one responsible for what he had done, and his family shouldnt be med. Some professionals inw also mentioned most of the time, when important government officials were corrupted and bribed, their families didnt know anything. The fewer others knew, the more secure it would be. Now you should know never to act recklessly. Violet put away the tablet, stood up, and looked at her husband, who was lost in thought. Albert couldnt do anything but repress his anger. Albert, the public is watching us now. Violet walked towards him. Even if were not watched, we must do things ording to our conscience. I wont add insult to injury. All right. All right. Weve rified our standing point, havent we? Stop nagging. Suddenly, his phone rang. He checked the caller ID and saw Ivans name. Hello, Mr. Marsh, Albert swiped to answer in confusion. Violet didnt hear what Ivan mentioned on the phone. Shortly after, the call ended. Albert hung up, but his heart performed a somersault, his face dark. Whats wrong? Violet asked, Why did he call you? She saw the caller ID was Ivan just ow. Nothing special. He wanted to see me at Savoy Nightclub at two in the afternoon. Albert recalled Ivans tone. He sounded friendly, though. Then you should go, Violet said indifferently, Can you reject him? She didnt exaggerate. No businessman could reject Ivan. Therefore, Albert got ready for the appointment. The Marsh Group. In the presidents office, Ivan also saw the news about the Russells online. Alberts overbearing response impressed him. Also, Violets words in the car showed their determination. The Russells didnt disappoint you, did they? Jennifer put a file on his desk. All sorted out? Ivan looked down at it. Jennifer nodded. Right. The contract is also here. Wish everything goes well. Ivan said with a delightful smile, I know Albert more or less. His reaction this time surprised me. However, its good. It proves hes worth it. So you cant wait to offer him the opportunity, huh? Jennifer beamed at him. I happened to have no appointment this afternoon, so I decided to do this thing first. Ivan stared at her with a smile. Ms. Brooks, would you like to go with me? No, thanks. Youll have a mens talk. I dont want to get involved. Jennifer tilted her head and darted at him. Ill stay here to watch thepany for you, dealing with urgent things. Rest assured and go ahead. An hourter. Savoy Nightclub was the most high-end club with a unique design in Arkpool City. A few cars were parked in the outdoor parking lot, including the most eye-catching Lamborghini. After getting down the car, Albert headed for the room ording to the room number from Ivan. The lounge was huge with an excellent environment. There were tall indoor nts in the corner. Once Albert entered, he smelt the Earl Teas fragrance. Standing in front of the window, Ivan heard his footsteps and turned around. Hi, Mr. Russell. Please have a seat. How are you doing, Mr. Marsh? Albert was 20 years older than Ivan. Also, he wasnt as sessful, he was inexperienced in business, so he also emanated a strong aura. Chapter 943 Whose USB Disk? I made an appointment with you because I wanted to cooperate with yourpany on a project. Ivan sat on the sofa, making tea personally. He added gently, Mr. Russell, I heard you have a talented CTO in yourpany. Then he passed a cup of tea and a document to Albert. His words rxed Albert. You are an expert in online apps. Our Marsh Group will be in charge of the project management, and youll take charge of the development. Lets create an online education app. What do you think? Ivan added gently, By the way, Ive written a detailed business n. Please take a look if you are interested. Besides. Ivan passed him another file. This one is the project agreement. His words reechoed in Alberts ears.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Developing an online app required high costs. Although the Russell Group had been researching and studying for years, they only developed a few. Earlier, Albert considered cooperating with the Calder Group. However, since Finnley was unwilling to marry Eloise, Albert had to give up his n. He picked up the business n and browsed it quickly. Ivan waited patiently whiles studying the delicate patterns on his teacup. From time to time, he sipped the tea. Its really detailed, Mr. Marsh. Albert was joyful. I can tell youve done a lot of research. Yes, I have, Ivan admitted, nodding. Ive put much effort into this project and have been looking for a business partner. Albert felt ttered. Of course, he agreed to work with Ivan. My wife and Mya are besties, Ivan reminded him deliberately. Once ourpanies cooperate, were more like family. Albert looked into Ivans eyes and understood what he implied. They signed the agreement smoothly, wishing to have a win-win result on the project. After Albert left the nightclub, Ivan continued to enjoy the tea on the sofa, his eyes dark and intense. He stood up to leave the room. In the corridor, he saw a young man holding aptop bypassing him. By ident, he saw a USB disk on theptop, and a half crystal that looked familiar was hanging on the disk. Instantly, Ivan stopped mid-step, followed the young man, and watched him enter a door of a private room. Ivan held his nerves and strode toward the room. Through the opened door, he saw four or five people. The room was a big multifunctional conference room. Ivans appearance attracted their attention soon. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Zack, in a suit, stood up. He was surprised but said with pleasure, Are you also in the nightclub today? Ivan adjusted his expression and answered, Yes, I am. He entered the room and saw theptop in front of Zack with a single glimpse. The half piece of crystal was still there. Are you at a meeting? Ivan looked at the crystal intensely but didnt emanate stress to others. Following his gaze, Zack also saw the crystal. Everyone watched Ivan. Good afternoon, Mr. Marsh, they all greeted Ivan fearfully. Ivan withdrew his gaze and nodded at them in response. Yes, Mr. Marsh. We reserved this meeting room for a project discussion, Zack answered. Did you bring your ownptop? Ivan looked at theptop with the USB disk again. He added, In fact, we also provide our patrons withptops on the second floor. I know, Mr. Marsh. Its troublesome to transfer the documents, so I brought my own, Zack answered in a self-mockery, Im too aged to learn the high-tech. Where did you buy the USB disk? Whats its volume? Ivan made a lousy excuse. I also n to buy one. Zack was shocked, wondering if Ivan meant topare the cost performance of the USB Disks. In fact, if Ivan ordered his assistant, it could be done easily. However, Ivan only wished to ensure whose USB disk it was. Chapter 944 The Only Life-saving Straw Ivans question shocked all people in the room, so it was silent for a moment. Suddenly, Ivan realized the awkwardness of his question. He coughed and added, Im just asking. I dont know where this USB Disk was bought, Zack answered kindly, I asked my special assistant to get it for me. Its SONY. Ive been using it for many years. It still works fine. I see By the way, the crystal on the disk is unique. Was it given as a gift when you bought the USB Disk? Ivan approached closer, his gaze fell on the crystal again.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. No, Mr. Marsh. They are not together, Zack chuckled, wondering why Ivan mentioned it. Staring at the crystal, Zack added, The crystal has the unique design in this world. Ive had it for many years, and its half. So you are the owner of this half crystal? Ivan looked up at him. Meeting his gaze, Zack was silent for a few seconds before nodding. Ehn. I am. He immediately understood why Ivan interrupted his meeting and asked many questions. So, is he Jennies father or her rtive? Ivan immediately realized Zack had something to do with Jennifer. He looked around, only to find others looking at him respectfully. OK. Please go on with your meeting. I wont hold you up long. Ivan gently smiled at them and turned away. Zacks heart sank. He wondered if his judgment was correct. ording to his men, Ivan had been looking for the crystal for a long time. Therefore, Zack hung it on his USB disk, waiting to encounter Ivan. After two months, they finally met. In the parking lot, the driver pulled the Lamborghinis door open. Ivan bent over and sat in. Leaning against the back of the seat, he crossed his legs, and his fingers knocked her knees gently. Back to the Marsh Group, right, Mr. Marsh? the driver asked. Ehn. The car was pulled away. A momentter, Ivan pulled out his phone and dialed a number. Gather Zack rkes biological sample. I want to do a paternity test. Then he ended the call. His hunch told him not to continue the investigation. Since Zacks age matched Ivans investigation, and he had the other half of crystal. He should be Jennifers father. It was easy for Ivan to gather Jennifers sample. He decided to take away her toothbrush. However, it would take time to get Zacks. Saunders Vi. All the doors were closed, and all the curtains were pulled down. Some reporters still hadnt given up, waiting outside the yard. Mya held her knees while sitting on the bed. She wasnt sleeping as she didnt have the mood to. If we can gather your fathers contributions over the years, he wont be sentenced to death, Finnley suggested after thinking clinically for a while. Mya yanked up her head, staring at him. A ray of hope appeared in her eyes. He wont die in that case, right? Possibly. A lifetime imprisonment? If he performs well, will he have an abatement from penalty? Mya asked expectantly. Thats only my assumption, Mya, Finnley answered cautiously, Wed better have such a high expectation yet, but we should try and not give up any possibilities. OK! Mya hurriedly got off the bed. What are you waiting for? Lets look for the evidence. Finnley helped her keep her bnce. Where are you going? Tell my mother. Im going to tell her the good news. Mya seemed to have grabbed thest lifesaving straw. My mother must be desperate now. Finnley held her arm, following her hurriedly. Be careful! Dont fall. He was afraid she would roll down the stairs. Mom! Mom! Chapter 945 Finding the Evidence Shirley, sitting on the sofa, looked up with Pa, seeing Mya leaning against the handrail. Mom,e to the study. Lets sort out my fathers contributions. Probably it can offset his guilt. Shirley was enlightened, hair standing on the end. After exchanging a look with Pa, Shirley jumped to her feet. The two women rushed towards the stairs. Everyone became excited, their hearts hammering. They needed to grasp every second. Soon, they entered the study together. Finnley turned on theptop on the desk and asked, A passcode is needed. Who knows?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I dont know it. Let me try. Mya sat in the chair and tried a few times but failed. In disappointment, she said, The study is Dads territory, so we hardly entered. Ive never touched hisptop before. Let me call Alfie. Finnley checked the IP and dialed Alfies phone watch. Shirley and Pa looked for the evidence on the bookshelves. They were excited and nervous, holding thest ray of hope tightly. Finnley, thisptop was encoded. Please give me more time. Im working on it, Alfies childish voice sounded, but he was confident. Wearing the phone watch from Ivan, Alfie put a tablet on his knees while operating. Alfie, y badminton with me! Diana flicked the racket in the yard and yelled at him, How long will it take you? Can you y badminton yourself for a while? Alfie darted at her and exined, Im helping Uncle Finnley. Five minutes. A maid served Alfie a te of cookies and put it on the stone table in front of him. Can you y badminton with Diana? Alfie asked. OK, Master Alfie. The maid was loving and patient. She was trustworthy and loyal to Ivan. Soon, she yed badminton with Diana. Alfie concentrated on the tablet, on which weird codes appeared. However, he dealt with them skillfully. Five minutester, on thedders, Shirley and Pa were taking the thick pile of file folders from the top of the bookshelf in the study. Shirley said, They dont look like books, but we should sort them out. Those are the files about the flood ten years ago. Mayor Saunders was almost drowned by the flood. He rescued three children. Pa couldnt help shedding tears when recalling the scene. Shirley, however, had only one faithCsaving rence. She couldnt let him be sentenced to death. Once he was alive, there would be hope. We can ess hisptop now, Mya said excitedly as soon as the passcode was decoded. Finnley was searching in the drawers. He hurriedly rushed to her. Open all the disks. There should be important evidence. Lets copy them into a USB Disk. Then he quickly picked up a USB Disk from the drawer and passed it to Mya. Ensure its his contribution, not his criminal evidence. Dont mix them. He was sure there should be many dark secrets in rencesptop. Holding the mouse, Myas hands trembled. Her heart was thumping too fiercely as if it would pop out of her chest. Shirley and Pa still searched on the bookshelves, hoping to find more evidence. Finnley plugged in the printer and found a pile of paper. He reminded them, We must make two copies of each piece of evidence so well have a backup. Where should we send the evidence to? Shirley asked. Finnley looked into her eyes. After thinking for a second, he answered, To Mr. Marsh. His answer calmed down Shirley and brought her more confidence. Chapter 946 Asking Ivan for Help Will Ivan help us? Mya asked. She said angrily, He checked my father, so my father was put in jail. He hopes my father to be arrested the most. I dont think he will save my father.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Finnley stared at her, seeing the hatred and tears in her eyes. Feeling sorry, Finnley gripped her shoulders and squatted. Mya, he called her gently. Caressing her cold cheeks, he exined patiently, You are wrong. Mr. Marsh checked Leslie Eastwood, but identally, he found your father to be Leslie Eastwoods backer. Your father sheltered the criminals. Tears sprung into Myas eyes. She felt bitter. Finnley added, Since Mr. Marsh found it out, he couldnt shelter your father for our sake, could he? If he did so, he wouldnt bear the weight of his conscience. If your father didnt stop his crime, more victims would appear Mya had a migraine. Stop it! Her mind was jumbled, and she felt irritable. Gripping the mouse, she stared at theptop screen but couldnt see things clearly. Your father was arrested because he had done evil deeds. Finnley didnt want to stop. It wasnt because Mr. Marsh had checked him. Your father sheltered the criminals and was corrupted, so he was arrested. Stop it Mya repeated in a weak tone, looking like she had realized her mistake. Holding her wrist, Finnley could feel the chill from her body. Staring at her with concern, he added, Mya, no matter what happens, it wont impact our love and marriage. Tears streamed down Myas cheeks. She felt terribly sorry. How much her heart ached, how much Finnley felt sorry. Finnley wished to share her sorrow. Two hourster. A white Maybach stopped in front of the Marsh Group. Finnley and Mya got off. Holding a thick file folder, Finnley held Myas hand and entered thepany lobby. As usual, the employees of the Marsh Group walked back and forth in the lobby. As soon as they appeared, everyones attention was attracted. Especially, Mya became a focus. Feeling their gazes, Mya didnt listen to their remarks or wonder what others thought about her. She only wished Ivan wasnt in a meeting or on a business trip but in his office. The two entered the elevator and went upstairs. Finnley took Mya into the presidents office. At the desk, Ivan looked up and saw them with a single glimpse. He also noticed the thick file folder in Finnleys hand. Excuse us, Mr. Marsh. Finnley walked to the desk and put the folder on the desk with both hands. Hi, Mr. Marsh, Mya greeted Ivan politely with reddened eyes, looking spiritless. Ivan darted at her several times. Usually, Mya called him by his first name. However, when she behaved respectfully, Ivan felt weird. Finnley told him why they came to his office. Ivan listened carefully, nodding his agreement. Finally, Finnley said, Thank you in advance, Mr. Marsh. All right. His case has caused a mighty uproar in public opinion. Hes Leslie Eastwoods backer. Ivan sighed. If Leslie Eastwood is sentenced to death, it wont make sense for rence Saunders to be sentenced for only several years of imprisonment. What do you mean? Mya was anxious. She asked patiently, Can you make it clear, please? I really dont follow you. Staring at her, Ivan exined, Its possible your father wont have the death penalty. After all, he has made contributions to Arkpool City. However, he might be sentenced to life imprisonment. After all, he murdered people. As the owner of an enterprise, Ivan must have correct views and integrity. Dont you try your best to fight for my father? A lifetime imprisonment has no difference from a death penalty. Mya stomped in a panic, tears almost trickling down her cheeks. If hes imprisoned for a lifetime, it must be a living Hell for him. Chapter 947 Mya Was Insulted If hes sentenced to a lifetime imprisonment, he could get an abatement from penalty. Ivan put his hands together against his chin, looking up at her. However, if hes sentenced to death, hell have no chance. Mya was rendered wordless but understood what he meant. She should be patient in this matter, as it would take time step by step. Finnley propped his arm on her shoulders and said gratefully, Mr. Marsh, thank you so much for helping us. Well go home. Her mother hasnt calmed down yet. OK. Ivan nodded his agreement. Finnley squeezed Mya to his side and took the elevator to go downstairs. Myas mind was still jumbled. She worried about her father, feeling copsed. The sudden change in her life made her suffer. In her heart, her father had always been a hero who was hard-working and professional at work and cared about the people. I want to use thedies room, Mya muttered in the elevator. OK. Ill wait for you. The elevator arrived on the first floor, and doors slid open. Mya headed for thedies room. Suddenly, a department manager stopped Finnley. Hi, Mr. Russell. Hello. Finnley nodded at him in response. The manager chitchatted with him. I didnt expect you to get married so fast. Usually, you were not close to women. Finnley knew what he wanted to talk about but had no mood to continue such a topic. Seeing him look annoyed, the manager stopped asking him something personal. Finnley waited for Mya. After entering thedies room, Mya closed a cubicle. A few female employees also entered while chatting. Mya Saunders must be a liar. She married Mr. Russell as the mayors daughter, but her father was arrested the next day. The marriage must have been nned. Otherwise, how could they get married so soon? Many youngsters nowadays are afraid of getting married.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Its said the Russells reacted friendly. What else could they do? If they added insult to injury, theirpanys reputation would be ruined. Exactly. Mr. Russell is so pitiful! Hes such an outstanding man but has to marry a daughter of a criminal. She must have deceived him. Its so unbearable! Mya left the cubicle. Standing behind them, she listened to them gossip calmly. If I were Mya Saunders, I wouldnt feel too ashamed to appear here. How shameful she has such a father! She doesnt deserve Mr. Russell at all. Her father was the mayor but turned out to be an embezzler. Ha ha ha The women fell aboutughing. However, when she looked up, she saw Mya behind her. She shivered in fear and turned around immediately. Others followed suit and saw Mya. You cant marry your beloved Mr. Russell. Jealous of me, huh? Mya tied her best to repress her anger. With an arrogant smile, she mocked, Its the best time to break us up now. If you can, try to break us off. If not, youd better shut your mouths. Her voice wasnt loud, but she had a strong aura. With those words, she left thedies room. All the women were rendered tongue-tied. Somehow, they couldnt utter their remarks when standing before Mya face-to-face. Mya was close to Ivan and Jennifer, and she also married Finnley. Without her father, none of them afforded to offend Mya, either. Or they might lose their jobs. In the lobby, Mya walked towards Finnley. They left the building together. Finnley drove, and Mya sat in the passengers seat. She peered out the window, watching thendscape. I must cheer up! I still have Mom. Ill help Dad take good care of Mom. Finnley was delighted by her words. Thats good. Mr. Marsh will try his best to help your father. Probably, well get good news soon. When they arrived home, Pa served somete supper, but they didnt see Shirley. Wheres my mom? Mya asked. Pa was surprised, looking around. She was on the couch earlier and told me she was hungry. I was in the kitchen to cook for a few minutes Chapter 948 Hopping off the House Both Finnley and Mya had bad hunches. Mom! Mom! Mya started looking for Shirley immediately, her heart tightening. Finnley rushed upstairs. Mom? Mom? Paul hurriedly put down the food tray and called, Mrs. Saunders? Where are you, Mrs. Saunders? Did she do out? Mya checked the yards surveince and traced back. Bang! They heard something falling into the yard. Mya and Paul shuddered. They held their breath and exchanged a nce. The next second, they ran towards the yard. Mom! When Mya saw the familiar figure on thewn, her mind was nk. She gaped in fear. Mrs. Saunders! Pa eximed. Her legs weakened too much that she didnt know what to do. The next second, she rushed into the living room and shouted towards the second floor, Mr. Russell! Mrs. Saunders hopped off the house.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Finnley rushed downstairs and saw Pa was too fearful that she almost fainted. From the floor-to-ceiling window, he saw Mya kneeling on thewn. Finnley directly hopped off the stairs and ran out of the living room immediately. Mom! Mom! Mya cried hoarsely, Why did you do this? Why do you have the heart to dump me? Finnley immediately called the emergency call and told the operator about the current situation. Squatting, he held Myas shoulders. Dont move her, Mya. Her bones must have been injured. We need the doctors to move her. Mom Mya almost broke down, feeling the pain in her temples. Mom Finnley couldnt understand. They had found the evidence for rences contributions, and there was a ray of hope. However, Shirley jumped off the building. The ambnce arrived soon. The doctors and nurses professionally carried Shirley into the van. Finnley, Mya, and Pa followed them to the hospital. Will my mother die, Doc? Mya said in a trembling voice, tears welling up in her eyes, Please save her. Please. We dont know yet. Please let us pass. Several doctors checked up on Shirley and used rescue measurements Shirley fell from the top of the house. She had bled immensely and lost consciousness. Since Mya gripped her mothers hand tightly, under the doctors reminder, she had to let go. She pounced at Finnley and cried, Why? Why did this happen? Finnley hugged her tightly, holding back his tears. He wanted to tell his wife everything would be fine. However, he also feared Shirley wouldnt wake up anymore. The road to the hospital seemed to be extremely long. Myas tears soaked his shirt, and Finnley felt bitter. All the changes happened too abruptly for them to get prepared. Since several reporters waited outside Saunders Vi. Therefore, Shirleys suicide was reported shortly after. After arriving at the hospital, Shirley was sent into the emergency room directly. Sitting on the bench, Mya shed tears. Finnley hugged her tightly. Suddenly, his phone rang. He didnt want to answer it, but it repeatedly rang without stopping. Holding Mya with a hand, Finnley pulled out his phone with the other. Seeing Ivans caller ID, he swiped to answer, Hello, Mr. Marsh? Did Mrs. Saunders jump off the house? Ivan was worried after reading the news. Yes, Finnley answered solemnly, Shes sent to the emergency room. Still under rescue. Did you call Rowan? Ivan asked calmly. Finnley was taken aback. Oh! How could I not think about it? Chapter 949 An Iliad of Woes Let me call him, Ivan said, Take good care of Mya. Before Finnley thanked him, Ivan ended the call. He immediately called Rowan, and thetter rushed to the hospital immediately. Seeing Rowan enter the emergency room with his exquisite medical box, Mya couldnt help shivering. The scene where her mother hopped off the house and fell to the ground with blood appeared in her mind. She wondered if her mother would be rescued. After waiting for a long time, dusk came. Finally, the door of the emergency room was pushed open. Hows my mother? Mya rushed to grab Rowans shoulders. Will she die? Tears welled up in her eyes again. Finnley propped his arm on her shoulder, looking at Rowan in a panic. Shes not in danger right now but has too many fractures. She hasnt woken up yet, Rowan answered honestly with a solemn look, Her head was injured. Theres a possibility for her to be a vegetable. Mya broke down again. Parting her lips, she repeated, A vegetable How horrible the two words were! She wont, Finnley said determinedly, squeezing her shoulders. He said, Dr. Watson, you can cure her, right? Its not cancer. Since shes out of danger, there should be a miracle absolutely. Right? No doctor could make a promise.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rowan consoled them, Ill try my best. Mya pressed her head against Finnleys chest, feeling each cell in her body aching. Weve found the evidence tomute, but why did she choose to jump off the house? Her world became dark again. If Shirley became a vegetable for real, and her father was in jail, she wouldnt know what to do in the future. Mya dared not to imagine it. Fortunately, Finnley was always with her. In the following five days, Finnley and Mya didnt leave Shirleys ward. Shirley hadnt woken up yet. The respirator had been removed from her. Closing her eyes, shey on her bed with a pale face. The sunshine fell through the window on Myas back. Sitting in the chair next to the bed, she gripped her mothers hand all the time. She repeatedly inwardly, Mom, you must wake up. No matter how long it will take, Ill wait for you. She seemed to grow up overnight but also looked haggard. Not long ago, her face was chubby. Pa made some dishes and sent them to the ward. Mr. Russell, Miss Mya, have some food. I know youre worried, but you must avoid getting sick. Finnley and Mya took the soup and ate some food. Staring at Finnley, Mya said, Im sorry, Finnley. Thetter was taken aback. Why do you apologize? Im sorry. I dragged you into the mere, she said seriously. Were married, Mya. We shall share the happiness and sorrow. Finnley asked, Have you forgotten our vows at the wedding? If we failed to go through such a small test in life, how could we be together forever? I treat your parents as my own. Finnley stared at her sincerely. Ill try my best to support you. His words brought warmth to her, reminding her of the first sunlight of the morning. All right. Stop overthinking, Mya. Dr. Watson wille hereter. The respirator has been removed today. Its good news. Things are getting better. Im worried about Dad Mya heaved a sigh. I wonder how it is going with Ivan. Chapter 950 Was She Hearing Things? Finnley pulled out his phone, dialed Ivans number, and put the phone on hand-free mode. Hearing the beeps, Mya was taken aback. Hello, Finnley? Ivans mellow voice sounded on the other end of the phone shortly after, Whats up? Mr. Marsh, have you submitted the file? Finnley looked up at Mya. Mya is worried, so Im calling to check with you. Mya was all her ears, her heart in her mouth. Ivan answered calmly, I have. The investigation team is going through the file. Mr. Saunders case is troublesome as he was the mayor. Leslie Eastwoods case is hearing today. Im 100% sure hell be sentenced to death. Myas heart sank. She wondered if her father would also be sentenced to death. Ivan added, Just now, I let the PR department upload Mr. Saunders contributions online. I hope theizens could be more rational about this incident. Right then, all theizens hated rence and wished him to be sentenced to death. OK. Thank you, Mr. Marsh, Finnley said gratefully. I wont upy you for so long. Hows Mrs. Saunders?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Still in aa, but the respirator has been removed this morning. Its good news. Ehn. Call Rowan to take a look. Hes been idle recently. I called him earlier, Finnley replied, Hell arrive soon. Shortly after the phone call ended, Rowan arrived. Mya and Finnley stood up and warmly greeted him. Mya told him excitedly, Dr. Watson, my mother doesnt need the respirator anymore. Does it mean shes getting better? Is it possible she can wake up soon? Let me give her a checkup first. Rowan opened his medical box and fetched some unique equipment that wasnt seen in the hospital. Mya guessed it was made by himself. Then he attached the equipment to Shirley. Mya and Finnley knew nothing about it, so they could only wait expectantly aside. Did you feed her with the medicine on time? Rowan asked without looking up. Yes, we did, Mya answered hurriedly, We let her take the medicine at the precise time. I always used the rms to remind me. Upon hearing her tense voice, Rowan looked at her and said gently, Shell probably wake up today. Mrs. Saunders is lucky. Mya gaped at him in excitement, wondering if she was hearing things. She couldnt utter a word at all. Thank you so much, Dr. Watson! Mya bowed at Rowan gratefully. Finnley also thanked Rowan and walked him out of the ward. In the lobby of the inpatient building, Finnley identally looked at the LED screen, seeing many reporters waiting outside the courthouse. Lawyers,w enforcement officers, and staff walked out, surrounded by reporters. Many questions were asked. Finnley only heard and remembered a line clearly. Leslie Eastwood has been sentenced to death and deprived of political rights for the rest of his life. The death penalty will be executed immediately. Back to the elevator, Finnley heaved a sigh, afraid something would happen in the next hearing. Mya also saw the news in the ward and realized Leslie would die definitely. She wondered about her father, who had sheltered such an evil criminal, and if he could escape from death. Meanwhile, her fathers contributions were spread online. Manyizens reposted it to make it go viral. Suddenly, Shirleys hands outside the quilt slightly moved. When Mya put down her phone, she saw it. She called excitedly, her eyes glimmering with brightness, Mom! Mya hurriedly stood up and checked on her pale face. Mom? Chapter 951 Shirley Woke up Dizzily, Shirley heard her daughters voice, rising tickles in her heart like a feather. Mom Mya called her gently, repressing her excitement. Im Mya. Are you waking up soon? Can you hear me? Shirleys forehead was bandaged. Her head was injured after she jumped off the house. The wound was still stitched. After lying on the bed for five days, she felt dizzy and fragile. In Myas expectation, Shirley slowly opened her eyes. Myas face gradually became clear in her sight. Suddenly, the door was opened, and Finnley strode in. Mom, do you still remember me? Mya was worried she might lose her memories. Finnley trotted over. Has Mom woken up? Holding Myas shoulder joyfully, he checked on Shirley in relief. Shirleys gaze swept between Mya and Finnley. Gradually, she understood what was happening.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Mom, do you still remember me? Mya panicked. Shirleys gaze fell on her face again. Looking into her eyes, Shirley answered in a weak tone, Mya. Then she looked at the young man next to her daughter and said gently, Im sorry, Finnley. You must be worried. Awesome! You dont have memory loss. Mya patted her chest. The next second, sheined, I was almost freaked out, Mom. Why did you jump off the house? Did you want to abandon me? Dad hasnt passed away yet. Mya! Finnley pinched her shoulder to remind her. Isnt it good news as Mom has woken up? You should be happy. Why are you ming here? Mya looked into her mothers eyes. Finnleys words reddened her eyes. She felt joyful and aggrieved for her mother. How are you feeling, Mom? Does it hurt? Shirley slightly raised a hand. Ouch! She frowned in pain. Dont move! Mya stopped her. You have many bone fractures. Your arms are wrapped in sters. Finnley poured a ss of water and a straw. Mom, have some water, please. Your lips are dry. Shirley felt thirsty indeed. She parted her lips to hold the straw. After drinking half a ss of water, she felt much better. Mom, you should rest more. Finnley held Myas hand. We have good news. Mr. Marsh is trying his best to help Dad. The evidence has been submitted. Sorry for the trouble Shirley sighed, I didnt mean to jump off. I failed to stand still and fell. No matter if it was the truth, Mya and Finnley were willing to believe her. They would apany her, waiting for her to recover. Another five days passed. rences news was still discussed online. Netizens talked about his contributions and mistakes. Leslies penalty had been excused, and all people were delighted about it. In a big, quiet vi on tanus Road, the weeds and nts in the yard hadnt been taken care of for a long time. Kerry and Catherine were the only two staying there. They usually didnt talk. Basically, Catherine kept silent for a whole day. Kerry wondered if she had depression. Leslie Eastwood is dead At the dining table, Catherine picked up a ss of milk with a smile. Thats wonderful news. I was afraid he would only be sentenced to a-few-year imprisonment. Kerry usually didnt know how to reply to her about Leslies matter. It was a tricky topic as Leslie was the father of Catherines baby. Kerry kept silent. Catherine sneered, Unfortunately, I failed to kill him myself. Ms. Collins. Kerry asked in confusion, You are willing to give birth to the child because of protecting yourself? Catherine sipped the milk and was taken aback. Looking up at Kerry, she asked, What do you mean? Their gazes met mid-air. Kerry exined, The baby is still small. You are so young. Since you dislike it, why dont you have an abortion? Even if you went to jail, you wouldnt be sentenced to death. Chapter 952 The Last Night Kerrys words were straightforward. Catherine could tell she must have been confused for a long time. Catherine smiled bitterly. Actually, she had felt frustrated in the past few weeks. No one could listen to her. Kerry might be the only trustworthy one as she stayed in the vi. Therefore, Catherine opened her heart to Kerry in the loneliness. Thats just one reason but not the major one. Kerry asked, Whats the major reason, then?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The topic raised a pang in Catherines heart. She exined, If I got rid of this baby, I would never be a mother again. I would never get pregnant for the rest of my life. Kerry felt sorry for her, wondering if she had struggled hard after getting pregnant. Kerry, before I go to jail, Ill leave my baby to you, Catherine said helplessly, stroking her belly gently, Ill give you enough money. Then she looked around the vi and added, Why dont you stay here without moving out? The vi will transfer to your name. Please help me raise my baby. Kerry didnt reply as she knew Ivan would have the final say about the baby, and she couldnt do anything. However, Catherine still hadnt known the rtionship between Kerry and Ivan. Why? Catherine was worried as Kerry didnt respond. Are you unwilling to help me? Im willing to help you, Kerry hurriedly consoled her, You should rest well. Adjust your mood. Then your baby will be healthy. Ivan Marsh wont let go of me, Catherine muttered, curling her lips into a smile. She said in self-mockery, He must hate me to the core. He wishes I could go to jail immediately. Kerry knew love depended on fate. Since Catherine had no fate with Ivan, she shouldnt be persistent. That was why Catherine had been hurt. In a hospital ward. Eloise had been lying on the bed for ten days. Her attending doctor checked up on her every day. Her status worsened gradually, and she was not allowed to get off bed or go out. She also had lost a lot of weight but was still persistent. Finnley still hasnte Eloise muttered. Her weak voice was full of despair, and she repeated the line the most every day. Meanwhile, she sounded expectant, and the light gradually dimmed in her eyes. Sometimes, she repeated it while closing her eyes. Watching the scene, Pierre and Madeline felt sharp pangs in their hearts. Excuse me, Doc. Pierre followed the attending doctor out of the ward. Hows my daughter doing? How long will she have? As a father, he felt his heart was broken while asking such questions. I wonder if she could pass tonight, the doctor answered honestly, shaking his head. It was toote when the cancer was detected. Therefore, one should have the health check annually. Pierre returned to the ward, staring at his daughter on the bed in anger and despair. Mom I want some water Eloise finally changed her words. Madeline immediately poured some water for her. OK. OK. Here you go. In another ward. Finnley and Mya watched Shirley. Her attending doctor had just checked up on her. Shirley recovered well. It was wonderful that she had woken up. Pa also arrived with some food. She insisted that dishes sold in the restaurants are not healthy. After dinner, Shirley looked at her daughter and son-inw and said, Why dont you go back to visit Mr. and Mrs. Russell? Dont watch me here. Youve just got married, so you should go home often. Its alright, Mom. Well stay here with you. Finnley munched a piece of mushroom. Currently, he entirely focused on taking care of Shirley. Mya echoed, Dont worry about us, Mom. You should rest well. My parents-inw are open-minded. Theyll understand us. I disagree. You should be polite, Shirley insisted, Ive woken up. Besides, Pa can take care of me. Dont worry. Go back and stay overnight. You cane to check on me tomorrow. Mom All right. Im still lying on the bed. Do you have the heart to make me speak? Shirley stared at Mya. Speaking too much will also waste my energy. Go ahead. Be good. Chapter 953 Overheard Pa echoed, Mr. Russell, Miss Saunders, please go ahead. I can take care of Mrs. Saunders. To avoid Shirley worrying, Mya nodded her agreement. OK. Ill go back with Finnley. See you tomorrow, Mom. Finnley still hesitated as he couldnt rest assured. Mya forcibly dragged him away. After the youngsters left, Shirley closed her eyes, feeling bitter. Whats wrong, Mrs. Saunders? Do you feel not well? Pa bent over and asked with concern, Shall I call your attending doctor over? No, thanks, Pa. Shirley opened her eyes, looking at her. She sighed, I feel so sad Sorrow also surged in Pas chest. Shirley said, I dont know whats in the Russells mind. They wont add insult to injury in front of the reporters. Or they would be disdained. Are you worried about Miss Saunders? Pa got what she meant. Shirley replied with acquiescence. A whileter, Pa sat in the chair next to the bed and consoled her, Mrs. Saunders, as you could see, Mr. Russell treats Miss Saunders very well. Please rest assured. People will change. Shirley still felt upset. The best marriage should be based on matched backgrounds. They used to match, but now Her words made Pas heart heavy. Finnley drove Mya back to Russells Vi. The light in the car was yellowish. A romantic French song was yed. Outside the car, the neon lights were on gradually. The night was out. In silence, the two youngsters arrived at Russell Vi.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Their car was parked in the yard full of tulips. The night breeze spread the fragrance. Mya returned to her senses. Shoot! We forgot to buy gifts. What gifts? We cant visit the elders without anything, can we? Mya felt embarrassed. Her good manners told her she shouldnte over without any gift, even if she was visiting an ordinary friend. Seeing her tense, Finnley gripped her hand. Its your own house. Were married. Forgotten? He unbuckled her seat belt and smiled at her warmly. It sent security to her heart. After getting off the car, Finnley propped his arm on her shoulder, passing encouragement to her. No matter what Mya confronted, she wouldnt fear as Finnley and his love would protect her. When they entered the living room, no one was seen. I need to use the bathroom. Finnley left Mya alone in the living room. When Mya was about to call Albert and Violet, she heard some voices. If you hadnt stopped me, I would have let Finnley get divorced, Alberts voice sounded from the second floor. rence Saunders was eager to see his daughter get married, leaving all the trouble to us. Then Mya heard footsteps going downstairs. Standing in the living room, she gazed at the corner of the stairs. Separating a couple is a crime, Violet retorted, Our son loves her and is willing to marry her. Why are you so nosy? The next second, the Russell couple passed by the corner and saw Mya in the living room. Their eyes met in mid-air. The Russell couple paused their pace, and their hearts tightened. After a long while, they checked the yard and saw Finnleys car. Hey, Mya. Violet adjust her expression and hurriedly went downstairs. You are back. Why didnt you call us earlier. Mya seemed to freeze, still gazing at the mid-aged man on the stairs. Hisints reechoed in her ears. Chapter 954 Friendly Mother-in-law Albert also looked awkward. After all, he was two-faced. He didntin in the reporters presence. However, he couldnt turn back the time or vanish immediately. Albert withdrew his gaze and went downstairs with mixed feelings. Mya Violet held Myas hand with a loving smile. Dad didnt mean that. Mya cast down her eye, wondering what he meant then. His words were straightforward. However, she couldnt me her father-inw, feeling upset about his remark. Right then, Finnley walked out of the bathroom. Dad. Mom. He looked gentle, having no idea what had happened. I thought you were out as I didnt see your car outside. We sent the car to the maintenance shop. Violet let go of Myas hand and looked at him, Had dinner? Yeah, we have. Want some desserts? Violet beamed at Mya. Mya, would you like some drink? She indeed wanted to change the topic. No, thanks, Mom. Mya put on a smile. Dad, Mom, sorry for the recent trouble. I apologize to you on my fathers behalf. Then she bowed at them respectfully. Although she looked calm and strong, her heart was full of bitterness. Albert also felt upset. He grumbled just for venting his anger. Violet hurriedly stopped Mya. Were family, Mya. We should go through the difficulties together. No need to apologize. Mya could tell she was sincere and determined, feeling touched. Albert echoed, Your fathers matter has nothing to do with you. He must have hidden it from you. Dont apologize. Your father will be punished byw for sure. Dont feel guilty. Can you keep silent? Violet whispered to him. Albert wanted to speak but bit back the words that sprung to his lips. He didnt mean to remark but tell the truth. However, he didnt want to argue with his wife. After all, he was too wanton on the stairs earlier. Dad, Mom, Ill take Mya upstairs. Finnley held Myas hand. Weve been in the hospital for the past few days. She didnt sleep well. We made time to visit you tonight. Hows your mother doing, Mya? Violet asked with concern. In fact, the Russells had checked Shirley frequently in the past ten days, but she hadnt woken up. My mother has woken up. She didnt lose her memories. Thank you for your concern, Mom, Mya gently answered with a smile, Thats the best news for us. Great! Violet was delighted. I heard you knew Dr. Watson. He can surely cure your mother. Right. We all appreciate his help. Mya didnt look exhausted. She added, My mother didnt jump off the house. She lost her bnce and fell. Shes not THAT fragile. Nor did she want to trouble us. She was too careless. I see. You dont need to exin, Mya. Violet hugged her. No one mes her for making trouble. Dont read thoseizensments. They are always fond of rumors, wishing to watch the fun.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Mya buttoned her lip, nodding. Finnley took her upstairs. However, Albertsints reechoed in her ear again and again. If you hadnt stopped me, I would have let Finnley divorce her. rence Saunders was eager to see his daughter get married, leaving all the trouble to us. Chapter 955 Aggrieve in the Dream Under such a unique circumstance, no one would feel pleased after hearing such remarks. Whats wrong, Mya? You look bothered. Finnley studied her expression and could tell she looked different than they were on the way. However, Mya wouldnt tell him the truth. With a smile, she answered, Im exhausted. Want to sleep. She didnt want him to worry.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. OK. Why dont you go ahead for a shower? Ill get your pajamas, Finnley said considerately. Mya entered the bathroom. In the living room downstairs, Violet red at Albert in anger. I know you are not that heartless, but why did you grumble like that? I Albert was always decisive in hispany, but now, he was tongue-tied with a migraine. This is the critical moment. We should give her more care and take Finnleys side. Its also a good chance to improve your rtionship with Finnley. All right. All right. I got it. As soon as he finished answering, ire appeared at the entrance with a suitcase. Uncle Albert, Aunt Violet, Im back. The news said Myas mothermitted suicide by hopping off the house. Is it for real? ire had no mood to continue traveling after seeing the news. Immediately, she flew back. Shush! Violet walked up to her, pulled her arm, and whispered, Theyre home. Theyve just gone upstairs. You cant discuss this matter. Mrs. Saunders has woken up. She didntmit suicide but fell by ident. By ident? ire repeated in suspicion. However, Violet answered, Exactly! Remember. Dont mention it anymore. You can show yourpassion and console Mya. Dont reveal the scar in her heart. I see. ire nodded. Ill go back to my room. Ehn. ire went upstairs while carrying her suitcase. That night, Mya had a nightmare in Finnleys arms. In the dream, Albert forced her to divorce Finnley. She argued with him. Pak! Albert pped her across her face and cursed her, Your father has disgraced our Russell family. Why cant you understand it? You should consciously divorce Finnley without my reminder. Youve deceived us. Covering her reddened, swollen cheek, Mya was so aggrieved that she couldnt help trembling. Finnley was woken up. Whats wrong, Mya? Why are you trembling so hard? Feel cold? He tensely sat up. Wake up, Mya! Mya gradually woke up under his calls. Sweat beads oozed on her forehead. When she looked at Finnley, tears welled up in her eyes. Mya Finnley covered her forehead with a hand, his heart in his mouth. Are you sick? Do you feel not well? Finnley, lets divorce. However, she had a lump in her throat and couldnt speak the words in her mind. Meanwhile, a ward in a hospital was lit brightly. Lying on the bed, Eloise closed her eyes weakly. She was so fragile as if she were transparent. Finnley Finnley she repeated in expectation. She almost used all her strength to call his name. Lets call him, shall we? Madeline tugged Pierres arm and begged, Dont care about our dignity. Eloise is dying. Lets fulfill herst wish. Pierre hated Finnley to the core as Finnley had promised to see Eloise but didnt appear. However, he knew Finnley had the right to not show up. He didnt need to visit Eloise every day. Finnley Finnley.. Eloise still called his name in herst consciousness. She was almost dying. Pierre Madeline said tearfully, If you dont want to call him, I will. She pulled out her phone. Chapter 956 Eloise Passed Away With Regrets When Madeline dialed Finnleys number, Pierre didnt stop her as he also felt sorry about their daughter. Eloise was dying, and this is herst night. Pierre didnt think his dignity was more important than this matter. They called Finnley to see her for thest time to fulfill her wish. At night, on the big bed in a bedroom of Russells Vi, Finnley was coaxing Mya. Suddenly, his phone rang. He checked the caller ID and mute the phone without answering by instinct. Then he put his phone on the nightstand. Why dont you answer it? Mya asked, What if its something important? Finnley answered, Wrong number. Holding her shoulders, Finnley gazed at her, Mya, I know youre worried about Dad. Hes been a mayor for many years. Besides, Mr. Marsh is helping him. He wont be mistreated at the detention house. However, Mya wasnt worried about her father but about her own marriage. She wondered whether Finnley would have been so exhausted if she hadnt married him. He traveled between two cities frequently and took several days off work to stay in the hospital. OK. Lets sleep. Finnleyy down gently and said with concern, You havent had a sound sleep for several days. Lying in his arms and nestling on his chest, Mya listened to his heartbeat but was sleepless. She sobered more and more, wondering what the Russell elders thought of this matter. Since Finnley muted his phone, Madeline couldnt reach him after calling three times.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Watching the scene, Pierre looked sullen, burning with rage. Eloise is kind-hearted, letting them get married fast. However, he never visited her but lied to her. What a liar! Eloise has been waiting for him every day. Gritting his teeth, Pierre snarled, If it werent for Eloise, they would have had a chance to get married for rence Saunders crime. How ungrateful they are! Lower your voice! Madeline reminded him anxiously with concern, Dont think Eloise cannot hear us. It was said one still had hearing after stopping breathing. The auditory nerves couldst for several hours. Finnley Eloise almost stopped breathing. She felt her soul flowing in the air, and she was wrapped in silence. Although she couldnt control her body, she looked around subconsciously. Finnley Where are you? Finnley Madeline failed to reach Finnley on the phone, so she knelt on the floor next to the bed. Im sorry, my baby She gripped Eloises hands reluctantly. Her hands gradually became cold. Lying straight on the bed, Eloise was so weak that she had to open her mouth to breathe. Finally, her parents couldnt hear her call Finnley. For the Calders, it was a sleepless night. Soon, a new day came. Eloise was covered with a white cloth. The doctors and nurses bowed at her farewell. She couldnt see the morning sun anymore. Russells Vi. After Mya had the nightmare, she couldnt sleep at all. In the morning, she got up and went downstairs with Finnley. Seeing Albert, she greeted him as usual as if nothing had happened. Morning, Dad. Morning. Breakfast is ready, Albert said gently, ire is also back. Shes waiting for you in the dining room. Ehn. Mya nodded, still wondering what was in Alberts mind. Finnley squeezed her to his side and walked towards the dining room. However, he didnt sense her inner pressure. Chapter 957 Forcibly Stopping the Car Whoa! So many options for breakfast today. ire wore a ck dress, looking gracefully. My favorite soymilk. Finnley also likes it. The chef hasnt made it for a long time. You are right, Lady ire, the maid answered, Madam Mya also likes it. Madam Mya?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ire hadnt gotten used to it as it was the first time she heard what the maids called Mya. Does Mya like it, too? Yes. I see. Mya, we have a lot of things inmon. Finnley and Mya heard her excited chirps as soon as entering the dining room. She was indeed worry-freed. Mya envied her, thinking her happiness had long gone. After her father was arrested, her family and she were always frustrated. Morning, Finnley. Morning Mya. ire beamed at them and stood up. You are awake. Come one. Lets have breakfast. Morning, ire. Mya asked, Didnt you go on a trip? Why did you return so quickly? I saw your dads news, ire blurted out, I was freaked out, so I came back immediately. Is it challenging? Silence nketed the dining room for a moment. It seemed to be inappropriate to discuss such a topic in Russells Vi. Finnley mediated, ire, you are too young. Dont put your nose into the grownups business. Eat your food. Mya, sit down. ire realized something and stopped asking. The air in the dining room was filled with awkwardness. After breakfast, Finnley and Mya bid the Russells farewell and were about to go home. Are you leaving now? ire asked in confusion, walking them to the yard. Mya nodded silently, and so did Finnley. He opened the door of the passenger side of the Maybach. Be careful while driving, Violet reminded them. OK. Mom. Mya and Finnley sat in. All watched them leave. Aunt Violet. ire looked at her and asked worriedly, Will Mayor Saunders be sentenced to death? Not sure, Violet answered indifferently, heading back to her room. ire and Albert exchanged a nce in silence. Shortly after the white Maybach left Russells Vi, a ck car ran straight to them on the samene. Finnley immediately stepped on the gas. The ck car stopped at almost the same time, only half a yard away from the Maybach. Finnley and Mya could tell people in the car were with evil intentions. Mya looked at Finnley, who kept clinical. Then they saw the door of the drivers side was open. Pierre got off in a ck suit with a white flower on his chest. Finnley and Mya were shocked, wondering if Eloise had passed away. Simultaneously, they unbuckled the seat belts and got off. Pierre stared at Finnley coldly inints. Finnley, is your heart made of stone? Why didnt you pick up our callsst night? Was the call from the Caldersst night? Myas heart sank. She looked at Finnley, who gazed at the white flower on Pierres chest. Finnley realized the call was made before Eloise passed away. The doctor announced the night was herst night. She had called your name for a whole day. In the end, when she was already too weak, she was still calling you. Thinking of his daughters pitiful look, Pierre felt a sharp pang in his heart. If it werent for Eloise, do you think you would have got married? Think about it! You wouldnt have got married all your lives. Mayor Saunders has been arrested. Your father wouldnt have let you marry the woman next to you. Myas heart sank. While Pierre thought Finnley would apologize, Finnleys phone rang. He pulled his phone out and checked the caller ID. Then he swiped to answer, Hello, Mr. Marsh? Ivan said something. Finnley replied, OK. Be right there. Sorry, Mr. Calder. Finnley pulled Mya back to the car. After backing for a few years, he turned the steering wheel and pulled his car away. Chapter 958 Rest in Peace Before Pierre reacted, the Maybach roared away quickly. Gazing at the receding form of the vehicle, he clenched his fingers tightly, his eyes steely and sharp. In the Maybach, Mya turned to him and asked anxiously, Weve been too rude. She felt extremely uneasy. Mr. Marsh called me because your fathers case progressed. Finnley sped up the car. Ill drop you off at the hospital first. Then Ill return to thepany. Mya didnt speak, although she had mixed feelings. A whileter, she leaned against the seat back and said, We should attend her funeral. No matter how busy were. It depends. No. Its uneptable, Mya retorted, We must attend it. Or youll always feel uneasy whenever thinking about the matter in the future. Finnley thought her words made sense. Nodding his agreement, he answered, OK. Lets attend it together. Mya also couldnt wait to get the update from Ivan, wondering if it was good or bad news. Finnley dropped off Mya at the hospital. After visiting Shirley hurriedly, he left the ward. Pierre thought Finnley was heartless, feeling sorry for his daughter. When he arrived at the mortuary house, Madeline realized him failed to bring Finnley over. Feeling sorry for her daughter, she wept hoarsely. Let the cremation start, Pierre ordered, repressing his sorrow. Yes, Mr. Calder. The staff of the mortuary house followed the procedure. Finnley is so heartless! Madeline couldnt stop shedding tears, gripping his arm. Have you met him? Yes, I have, Pierre answered in a steely tone. His wife sobbed, Did he know Eloise had passed away? Yes, he did. Why didnt hee to bye to Eloise? Even if they weremon friends, he shoulde here. Pierre didnt answer as only Finnley knew the reason. Madeline cried sadly, her eyes reddish. She trembled in anger. How could there be such a heartless man! She clenched her fists tightly, her fingernails digging into her flesh. However, the pain couldnt beparable to the one-millionth pain in her heart. If possible, she wished she could kill Finnley and let him die with Eloise. Eloise had loved him for more than two decades but didnt get anything. It was a miserable day for the Calders. Eloise died young, was burned, and was put into a small box as if it was an illusion for them. When Eloise was buried in the cemetery, it was drizzling. Her grave was located on a quiet hill with a beautiful environment. The senior executives and employees of Pierrespany attended Eloises funeral. They put on ck outfits and carried lilies. Holding ck umbres, they moved each step solemnly. The dark clouds were low, and the wind was chilly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rest in peace, Ms. Calder. Wish you a good life the next life, Ms. Calder. Take good care of yourself in Heaven, Ms. Calder. Upon hearing their blessings, Madeline couldnt help shedding tears while pressing her face on Pierres shoulder. They were aged, but they had to bid their daughter farewell. Nearby, a ck car was pulled over, which attracted many peoples attention. The funeral was ending, so they wondered who waste. The doors were open. Finnley and Mya got off, both in ck dresses. They carried a big bouquet of lilies without holding an umbre. Chapter 959 You Have No Right to Be Here They didnt hold hands. Finnley also didnt prop his arm on Myas shoulder. In the shower, they walked towards the tombstone solemnly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. They sincerely came to say goodbye to Eloise. In tears, Madeline watched them get closer, anger surging in her chest. She failed to repress her anger, pointed at them, and roared, Why are you here? Finnley Russell, who do you think you are to be here? You refused to answer our calls. Shame on you! Furrowing his eyebrows, Finnley gazed at the tombstone intensely while walking determinedly. Mya was next to him, her hair and shoulders were soaked in the rain. Gazing at Finnley, she felt angry and upset. We dont want to see you. Get out of my face! She felt extremely sorry for her daughter. However, Finnley got closer. Staring at the tombstone intensely, he felt sorry for the girl in the portrait. He had mixed feelings. Although he was sorry, he didnt regret not loving her. He couldnt control it as love wasnt charity. Stop approaching! Madeline rushed to him like crazy, wishing to skin him alive. Fortunately, Pierre stopped her and dragged her back. Holding her tightly, he said, Calm down. He didnt want her to lose control. Argh! Madeline eximed in pain. My daughter! My lovely girl! You are so unlucky, Eloise! Her sad weep echoed on the hill. Pierre knew Eloise must wish Finnley could bid her farewell. Mr. and Mrs. Calder. Finnley and Mya stood in front of the Russell couple and bowed. Sorry for your loss. Finnley didnt know what else he could say besides those words. Nothing would make sense. After all, Eloise had passed away. How shameless you are to be here! You ungrateful bastard! Madeline pointed at Finnley angrily, although Pierre forcibly dragged her back. Eloise called your name for a whole day before dying. Why are you so heartless? Will you die to see her for thest time? Why are you so cruel? Youll also have children in the future. Sadness shed in Finnleys eyes. He couldnt answer. Gritting her teeth, Madeline squeezed words between her teeth, If Eloise hadnt helped you, you wouldnt have married Mya Saunders, the criminals daughter. Your father would have never agreed. Her harsh words made Myas eyshes tremble. Fierce pain stabbed into her chest. Marriage is nned by God. Finnley looked at her, repressing his emotions. He added determinedly, I dont want to argue with you, but please dont vent your anger on my family. You can do it on me. On the way to the funeral, Finnley had predicted Madelines reaction. Although she cursed him, he didnt defend himself. After all, Eloise passed away, and the Calders were the weak party. However, Finnley would never allow others to hurt Mya. Madelines curse reminded Mya of Albertsints the other day. Thinking about divorcing Finnley, she felt a sharp pang in her heart with mixed feelings. Finnley and Mya put the lily bouquet in front of the tombstone with both hands. They didnt hold umbres. Rain dripped from their hair. Both felt cold. They bowed at the girl in the portrait, feeling sorry for her. Eloise, please rest in peace. You wont suffer in Heaven. The rain continued. Madeline still cried hoarsely while cursing Finnley without a stop. Argh! Madeline eximed as Finnley never responded. Seething with rage, she broke free from Pierres hands and rushed towards Finnley. Pak! Chapter 960 Don’t Live in Hatred Madeline dragged Finnleys shoulder and pped him across his face fiercely. The crisp sound shocked everyone on the scene. The senior executives and employees were frightened by her shrew-like behaviors. So was Mya. She gaped at Madeline, gripping Finnleys arm tightly. Mya wanted to fight back but repressed her urge. Finnley didnt dodge purposely. After being pped, he also didnt cover his cheek, enduring the burning pain. Calmly, he looked into Madelines eyes, which were full of hatred. Why didnt you dodge? Madeline became more furious, thinking she had hit a wood as Finnley had no reaction. If you feel better after pping me, why should I dodge? Finnley cast down his eyes to cover his mixed feelings. You must feel frustrated after your daughter passed away. You can vent your anger on me. Shameless jerk! How dare you stimte me on purpose! Madeline red at him in anger. Helplessness shed through Finnleys clinical eyes. Gripping his arm, Mya checked on his reddened, swollen cheek and felt sorry for him. In the rain, Finnley bowed at the Calder elders in silence. Then he held Myas hand and turned away. Think Eloise will forgive you, huh? Dont ever think about it! Madeline cursed behind. After sitting back in the car, both Mya and Finnley were soaked in the rain. The rain had be heavy. Mya felt a chill in her chest. I expected the Calders to be angry, but I didnt expect Mrs. Calder to hit you. Feeling sorry for Finnley, she leaned over to caress his swollen cheek. Does it hurt? Nope. Finnley passed a dry towel to her. Dry your hair. Mya gripped it, staring at him in frustration. Finnley fastened the seat belt. Gazing at her intensely, he said with repressed unhappiness, Mya Saunders, think I dont know whats on your mind, huh? What? Mya was taken aback, wondering why he was angry. Listen carefully, Finnley continued in a low voice. He added in a warning tone, fully expressing his love, Do you want to divorce me? Dont ever think of it! Then he stepped on the gas. The Maybach roared away. How did he know? Mya hurriedly sat still. Gripping the towel, she couldnt return to her senses for a long time. The Calder family was still standing before the tombstone sadly. Madeline hated Finnley to the core. As her husband, Pierre still kept rational, although he also felt the pain. Eloises death wasnt caused by Finnley, he said, Dont live in hatred for the rest of your life. Eloise is watching us from Heaven. If she saw it, she would feel sorry for you and Finnley. Boohoo Madeline knelt on the ground before the tombstone while weeping. She knew his words made sense, but she felt reluctant for her daughter. rences case hadnt ended yet as his identity was special. The investigation needed to be done in detail, so they still gathered all kinds of evidence. From the internal feedback, the hearing of his case would be held in 15 days.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Shirley had stayed in the hospital for the past few weeks. Ivan cared about her and frequently sent Rowan to check up on her. Therefore, Shirleys bone fractures recovered soon. One night, it was drizzling. Darkness nketed everywhere. In a study on the third floor of a vi, one wall was built to be the bookshelves. The other wall was full of valuable paintings. A piano was ced in the corner, looking aged. However, it was tidy and clean, showing how much its owner cared about it. Sitting at the desk, Zack studied the half piece of crystal in his hand for hours. Finally, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. Chapter 961 Zack’s Guess Hello, Mr. rke, Tristan, Zacks special assistant, answered the call. ying with the crystal, Zack frowned slightly and asked in confusion, Ivan Marsh has been looking for this crystal. He saw it a few days ago. Why didnt he make any move? Im also puzzled about it, Tristan answered thoughtfully, Our men have been spying on him and will keep you updated. What on earth is in Ivan Marshs mind? asked Zack. Why does he look for this half of crystal? Does he also believe the rumor? What does the rumor have to do with the crystal, then? Tristan said, Upon his intelligence, he wont be so stupid to believe the crystal is the key to the treasure base. Zack narrowed his gaze. No matter what hes thinking about, we must be alert. More and more people are watching the rke family and the treasure.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. OK, Mr. rke. Zack ended the call, standing next to the floor-to-ceiling window in the dark. As the president of the rke Group, he was well respected. After bidding on the glorious daytime and returning home, he was also bothered. Daddy, dinner is ready. Eat? his 12-year-old son suffering from mental retardation looked into the study timidly. Zack put away the crystal and walked towards the boy. Eason, did you learn reading today? He bent over and lifted his son with a smile. Ehn. I I did. Eason thought for a while in his arms. After they were about to go downstairs, he finally uttered, I learned big. B-I-G. When Zack was about to praise Eason, he saw a strange woman in the living room with his wife and daughter. Zack, Joan said gently, Jolly needs to take care of her daughter. I found a new maid from the agency. Good evening, Mr. rke. Please call me Leeny. The woman was in her fifties, wearing in clothes. She sounded not too humble nor too arrogant. Ive been working as a maid for 30 years. Im good at cooking,undry, and cleaning. Zack put down his son, and his gaze fell on the new maid. He went downstairs. ording to his sensitivity through working in the business field, he didnt think Leeny was simply a maid. All right. He smiled at her and said in an easygoing tone, Nice to meet you, Leeny. Thank you for your hard work in advance. Please dont mention it, Mr. rke. If I made any mistakes, please correct me on time. I would change. After dinner, Zack saw Leeny cleaning, seemingly working hard. He thought for a moment and said calmly, Excuse me, Leeny. Yes, Mr. rke? Leeny stopped cleaning and looked up at him. Can you please clean my studyter? Dont move the books on the shelves. Sort out my desk and dust it. He added purposely, Please clean the piano in the corner carefully. Make sure its clean. Dont break it. OK, Mr. rke. Standing at the door, Georgia watched him go upstairs and heard his reminders to Leeny. She was annoyed. That woman has died many years. You still cant let go of her, can you? After going to the second floor, Zack entered the study and immediately put the crystal on the desk. Then he checked the pinhole camera hidden in themp and strode out. He suspected Leeny worked for Ivan and was sent to steal his crystal. ording to Ivans smartness, Zack was sure he must have remembered his crystal. He guessed Ivan had made a fake one in the past few days and nned to exchange it with the real one. Chapter 962 Wrong Guess Leeny went to the second floor shortly after. Holding a cleaning cloth, she entered the study. The study door was widely open. The room had many vintage decorations. All kinds of ssical books were ced on the bookshelves. Some valuable paintings were hung on a wall, but she understood none. Meanwhile, Zack was sitting in an armchair on the balcony of the master bedroom. He stared at hisptop, which clearly showed the on-time picture of his study. The pinhole camera didnt miss a corner. After entering the study, Leeny sorted out the desk and put away several files. Zack watched her stare at the crystal for a second before opening the drawer and putting it in. Leeny behaved naturally without any abnormality. She even didnt stare at the crystal long. Zack was puzzled, wondering if he had a wrong guess. Gazing at the screen, he frowned. He had a dozen questions simmering on his lips. After Leeny cleaned the study, she closed the door considerately before leaving. Does she work for Ivan Marsh? Zack muttered, doubting his judgment. He wondered if his guess was misced. However, he still remembered how abnormally Ivan behaved after seeing the crystal.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Zack? Zack turned in the direction of the voice, seeing his wife enter. He snapped theptop. Have some milk. It helps you to get to sleep fast. Joan was always gentle, considerate, and patient. With a gentle smile, she said, I can tell youve been burned out recently. Youve been working overtime for weeks. Thanks. Zack took over the ss of milk. Hows it going with Easons study? he talked about their son. He can remember over 100 vocabries. When he yed the cards, he didnt mix them. Joan sat opposite with a delightful smile. The tutor said he had progressed fast. Good. Zack saw the rain be heavier outside, hearing the sound of wind and raindrops. He had a son when he was old, but Eason suffered from mental retardation. He was disappointed. Joan gazed at him without blinking, plucked up her courage, and asked tentatively, Zack, shall we Shall we have another son? Zack stared at her. His nice features showed he was a handsome man when he was young. His charm remained on his face, giving him the attractiveness of a mature man. Joan was much younger than him. Seeing her words scare Zack, Joan hurriedly corrected her wording and chuckled, I I didnt mean anything special. I just feel sorry for not giving you a healthy son. However, Zack knew it was because she was worried no one could inherit their family. Im still young, Joan, Zack said, I fight for the career I love and will not stop until the day I die. I cannot take away those material things and only enjoy the process. As for the ending Listening to him, Joan wondered why he still hadnt changed his mind, disappointment shing through her eyes. Zacks mind had never changed over the years. Rest assured. Zack sipped the hot milk. No matter whether Im alive or not, Georgia, Eason, and you can live a worry-free life. Im sorry, Zack, said Joan apologetically, Sorry for the topic. She had heard those words three times all her life. Whenever she heard them, she felt disappointed and upset. Joan had stood by him and fully supported him when he fought for his career. However, Zack only promised her a worry-free life. The following morning, the rain stopped. Zack had a meeting in the morning, so he got up early. When he entered the bathroom, he frowned. When was my toothbrush changed? Chapter 963 Paternity Test Result Standing behind him, Joan saw him holding the toothbrush in confusion and chuckled, Leeny changed our toothbrushesst night. She said the new one wont hurt your gum and cleans your teeth effectively. Leeny changed it? Try it! It works perfectly. I used mine just now. OK. Zack kept calm. Pinching his shoulder, Joan said, Ill go downstairs to check breakfast. Ehn. After she left, Zack brushed his teeth. Then he immediately turned on the surveince and checked the video record of the previous night. Zack had a habit of installing surveince cameras in the house. He didnt want to guard against anyone but to feel secure. Therefore, all rooms except for the bathrooms were installed with pinhole cameras. The rkes knew it and had been used to it. However, Leeny hadnt known it yet. On the screen, Zack saw her fetch two toothbrushes from the bathroom at 9:28 P. M. the previous night. Then she tossed Joans into the trash bin and put his into a sample bag. Zack kept calm while gazing at Leeny, realizing he needed to trace who she had contacted afterward. Dad, breakfast is ready. Georgia appeared at the study door, well-dressed. Zack answered without raising his head, Go ahead to have it. I need to look for some information for my meetingter. OK. Georgia turned away and closed the door. When Zack was busy, no one in the family ever disturbed him. The Marsh Group, downtown center. It was the ce where many youngsters dreamed of entering. In the presidents office, Ivan was reviewing files at his desk. He wore a handmade ck shirt. His short hair wasbed carefully. Although young, he looked elegant and steady with a mans charm. Suddenly, his door was knocked on. Ivan looked up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Excuse me, Mr. Marsh. Andrew entered, holding a file folder. This is the paternity test result. Here you go. OK. Ivan nodded at him and took it over. Thank you, Andrew. You can go back to work. Andrew bowed at him respectfully and left. Ivan stopped working and immediately opened the file folder to read the newly printed paternity test report. He quickly checked the test year and project ID and ignored theplex sample check numbers, gene names, and paternity index. His gaze fell on thest lineC The paternity index was as high as 99. 999%. Ivan narrowed his eyes at it, thinking of Zacks face. Much to his surprise, Zack turned out to be Jennifers birth father. He wondered if Jennifer knew it. Hey, Andrew is working here today, right? Jennifer entered while holding a mug of coffee. She added, I met him downstairs just now. Ivan pulled a drawer open and put the paternity test report in calmly. Yes, he is, he answered while closing the drawer. Without looking different, he added, You dont need to make coffee for me. Let the assistants do it. You are also super busy every day. His voice was always gentle when he talked to her. Jennifer put the cup oftte to him. I want to participate in the fashion design project for the new season, so Im here to fawn over you. Please agree, Mr. Marsh. Ivan held her hand, pulled her closer, and held her in his arms. Jennifer sat on hisp, blinking her pretty eyes. Mr. Marsh, you wont say no, will you? I can give you the approval. Ivan pinched her cheek and tossed the hair behind her ear. But I dont hope you to work on so many things. Ill feel sorry, Jennie. If the work makes me happy, Ill feel joyful without suffering. Jennifer looked at him sincerely. I hope youll say yes. Chapter 964 Investigation Jennifer seldom requested something from him. This was the first time she asked him for approval, so Ivan didnt want to let her down. After a thought, he replied, May I think it over? Sure. Jennifer held his charming face and pecked his forehead. By the way, I like your new toothbrush. Thank you. Jennifer beamed at him. You are wee, Ivan answered gently, We should have used the matching toothbrushes long ago. They exchanged a smile, sweetness and harmony spread in the office. rke Vi. After breakfast, Zack asked in confusion, Where is Leeny? I didnt see her this morning. s That woman! Joan was unhappy. She said she suffered from a stomachache this morning, which was her old sickness, and asked for leave. I guess she wouldnt return. She also didnt ask for the sry forst night. I have to look for a new maid again. Gone? Zacks heart skipped a beat. He believed Leeny was suspicious. Dad? In a pink dress, Georgia peeked out the window and reminded him, Tristan is picking you up. Zack followed her gaze in silence. Under his familys gazes, he went to the second floor. He entered the study, opened the drawer, and ensured the crystal remained there. Therefore, Leeny only aimed to take his toothbrush. In confusion, Zack entered the living room and decided to figure it out today. Tristan greeted him in the yard, Morning, Mr. rke. He pulled the rear door open for Zack. Morning, Tristan. How are you doing? Pretty well, Mr. rke. Thanks. Zack sat in the car. When the engine started, he pulled out his tablet and continued to watch the surveince video. Finally, he saw Leeny go out at 12:03 A. M. Immediately, he checked the surveince video in the yard. Zack saw a bicycle outside the yard. Leeny passed the toothbrush to the man riding the bike. The man immediately rode away without hesitation. Zack had to admit they were too cautious. The car engine and light would have attracted others attention if the man had driven over.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Whos that man? Zack was confused. Does he work for Ivan Marsh? Frowning, he peeked out the window, eagerly wishing to know the answer. He could tell Ivan had behaved too abnormally that day. To figure out everything, Zack screen-captured the man on the bike and sent it to Tristan after arriving at his office. Check the road surveince and find this man. I want to know what he has done with the toothbrush, said Zack, Also, who he met eventually. I want to know who he is. OK, Mr. rke. Tristan had been working for Zack for many years, so Zack trusted him most. Tristan was clinical, serious, and decent, with a clean background. Also, he waspetent at work without any friends. Zack had be his focus. Half an hourter, Tristan entered the office. Excuse me, Mr. rke. Im back. Zack put down the file in his hand, sitting at the desk. Zacks office was more like a study with vintage decorations. It had arge space, a typical style preferred by the old. After all, Zack was in his fifties. Found anything? asked Zack. Tristan nodded. Without opening any file, he reported, This man is named Andrew. He used to work for Mr. Ivan Marshs mother. Recently, Finnley Russell has been busy since rence Saunders was arrested, so Andrew became Mr. Marshs special assistant. Sure enough, he has something to do with Ivan Marsh. Zacks guess was correct. How about the toothbrush? Did he use it for a test? He sent it to the paternity test center, Tristan replied, However, I failed to find which sample hepared to. The test profile has been deleted, and the staff member has resigned. All other employees kept it secret. Probably Mr. Marsh has paid them hush money. Zack thought it was Ivans style as Ivan was always cautious. Chapter 965 New Name Rubbing his chin, Zack was lost in thought. Tristan also didnt understand why Ivan had used Zacks DNA to do a paternity test. The rke Group had no grudges against the Marsh Group. Therefore, he was confused. Mr. rke, Tristan reminded him, No matter what, you need to be careful. Zack returned to his senses. Ehn. Ivan made a move, so he was alert by instinct naturally. After Tristan was gone, Zack stopped working. He recalled the information received earlier. Ivan had been looking for the other half of the crystal. That was why he let Ivan see his half. Recalling how Ivan reacted after seeing the crystal and sent Leeny into his house to fetch his toothbrush, Zack was surprised Ivan had sent his DNA to the paternity test. A scene hidden in his memory was awakened. It was 22 years ago. Michelle, Im giving this half of crystal for your birthday. You are my precious baby. In the afternoon, under the sunlight, Zack held a girl with its in his arms, pecking her cheeks dotingly.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Why do you only give me a half, Dad? Michelle yed with the crystal curiously. Did you break it? Nope. Zack exined to her patiently, This crystal contained two halves. When theybine together, they be one. Dad keeps the other half. Thank you for the gift, Dad. I love it. I love you, baby Recalling the harmonious scene decades ago, Zack almost shed tears. He sucked in his breath, sipped some coffee, and adjusted his mood. He had a strong hunch, thinking Ivan must have seen the other half of crystal and met his daughter, who had been missing for many years. Immediately, Zack closed his file. Excitedly, he picked up his suit jacket, stood up, and strode out of the presidents office. Where are you going, Mr. rke? Tristan walked out of an elevator while holding a pile of folders. The meeting will begin soon. Im going to the Marsh Group. Please postpone the meeting. Ill inform you of the time. As he spoke, he strode towards his exclusive elevator. Tristan was worried. Ill go with you. No, thanks. Zack reminded him, The investigation is only between you and me. You cant tell Joan, either. Understand? Ehn. I see. Tristan watched him enter the elevator, and the elevator doors slid close. Then he walked towards the presidents office. He wondered if Zack had a mistress who had given birth to his child. However, Tristan didnt think it was possible. Zack focused on his career, was clinical and self-restrained, and had never fooled around with women. Tristan had a bad hunch, though. His intuition told him something big would happen. After all, Ivan was a bigwig in Arkpool City. Meanwhile. The Marsh Group. In the presidents office, Alfie and Diana arrived. Whats this, Daddy? The kids took over two pieces of light-green paper from Ivan. Your birth certificates, Ivan answered. Check if your full names are correct. Alfie Marsh. Alfie darted at the paper in his hand and checked on Dianas. How about yours? Diana Marsh. Diana blinked at him with a bright smile. I like my name. The two joyfully repeated their full names. The private jet was waiting for them. Their suitcases had been packed. Alfie and Diana would study abroad and wouldnt return until they graduated from college. Their profiles and amodations had been prepared, and servants, maids, and the housekeeper had been arranged. Marry and Pippa would go with them and take care of them. Chapter 966 I Want to See Mr. Marsh Aubree, dressed up, entered the office as well. She hardly came to the Marsh Group. Grandma, look at our full names! Alfie trotted to her excitedly, taking her hand. Im Alfie Marsh. Do you like it? What a wonderful name! Aubree smiled at him lovingly. Grandma, Im Diana Marsh. Diana smiled, her features delicate.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Hello, Mom, Ivan and Jennifer greeted Aubree. Alfie. Diana. Aubree held the kids hands. Say bye to your parents. We need to set off. Jennifer hugged Aubree and said, Mom, thank you for taking care of them. You are wee, Jennie. I will look after them well. Also, you guys should work hard. We can afford other children. Ivan is still young. Aubree patted Jennifers shoulder and added joyfully, I look forward to your good news. Jennifer smiled at her without replying. Ivan stood up with a gentle smile. Mom, dont push us. Let nature take its flow. Why? Aubree looked at Jennifer. Dont you want to give birth? Nah Jennifer smiled awkwardly. Of course I do. So you want to have more children. Aubree wanted to figure out what was going on. She asked, Ivan doesnt want more children? Yes. Yes, I do. Ivan hurriedly propped his arm on Jennifers shoulders and chuckled, I look forward to more children. Daddy, Mommy, youll have two years. We look forward to our younger brothers and sisters. I want to be an older sister. Dianas eyes lit up. I must take good care of my younger brothers and sisters. Ill share my toys with them and teach them to read. OK. OK. Be obedient to Grandma after going abroad. Dont be naughty. Study hard. If you need anything, call Daddy and Mommy. OK, Mom. We will be obedient. Therefore, after ending the topic, they bid each other farewell and hugged. Ivan and Jennifer walked downstairs and watched them sit in the private jet. Come back on vacations. Well also visit you guys when we have time, said Ivan. I hope you can adapt to the new life there. Well call you after arriving, Daddy. Take good care. Rest more. Dont be a workaholic. OK. Ivan and Jennifer kissed the children. Although they would see the children soon, they felt reluctant to see them off. After hugging Aubree again, Ivan and Jennifer waved goodbye and left the cabin. The private jet taxied, set off, and flew farther. I hope they can achieve sess in their study. Jennifer smiled while looking into the sky in the distance. Ivan propped his arm on her shoulder. The kids are too smart, so they must attend special training. From now on, they are the future heirs of ourpany. The childrens lessons were customized to fit their character. They wouldnt go to ordinary schools, and their teachers were also extraordinary. Ivan had been nning for this for the past six months. Back in the lobby of the Marsh Group, Ivan said, I need to attend a meeting. Later. Jennifer took the elevator to the design department. Shortly after, a ck Volvo was pulled up to the entrance of the Marsh Group. Zack got off the drivers seat. He strode steadily into the lobby. Good day, mister. What can I do for you? the receptionist asked politely. From Zacks temperament, she could tell he wasnt ordinary. Zack answered gently, I want to meet Mr. Ivan Marsh. Chapter 967 The Encounter Do you have an appointment, asked the receptionist. Zack shook his head. Unfortunately, no. Here is the thing, mister. Mr. Marsh is at a meeting. The receptionist checked Ivans schedule. After the meeting, he has an important project negotiation. In the afternoon, he had two video conferences. Then she looked up and added, Anyway, his schedule is full today. If you want to see him, you can make an appointment, and itll be next Monday at the earliest. Zack knew Ivan was super busy but didnt expect his hands to be THAT full. Mister, would you like to make an appointment? The receptionist smiled at him. If so, I can register you and submit it for approval. Ill inform you on the phone after its done. When Zack was lost in thought, an elevators doors slid open. Jennifer walked out in her high heels. Shortly after, she saw a familiar figure in the lobby. Jennifer stopped mid-step, looking over. Its him Why is he here? Seeing Zack talking to the receptionist, Jennifer strode towards them. Good day, Ms. Brooks, the receptionist greeted her respectfully. Zack followed her gaze and saw Jennifer. She looked pretty and innocent. Her hair and eyes were ink-ck, and she emanated a unique temperament. Good day, Mr. rke. Jennifer smiled at the mid-aged man. Are you here to see someone? Before Zack answered, the receptionist hurriedly replied, Ms. Brooks, this gentleman is looking for Mr. Marsh, but he hasnt had an appointment. Its alright. Jennifer darted at her and said gently, Let me handle it. You can go back to work. OK, Ms. Brooks. Mr. rke, you want to see Mr. Marsh. May I know if its something critical? Jennifer stared at Zack. Would you mind me passing on a message to him? Zack didnt answer, looking hesitant. Jennifer added, Im his wife, the vice president of the Marsh Group. My name is Jennifer Brooks. Zack was surprised. How did you know my family name was rke? Jennifer was slightly taken aback, her brain working fast. We met before, Mr. rke. Besides, the rke Group is famous in Arkpool City. Your photo is shown on yourpanys official website. Her exnation made sense. Looking into her eyes, Zack was in a trance for a while. Her image ovepped the little girls in his memory, especially her eyes bing increasingly familiar. If you only wish to talk to Mr. Marsh, you can wait for a moment. Jennifer raised her wristwatch and checked the time. His meeting will end in half an hour. Can you please follow me to the lounge? Zack found her eyes were intense, as if they could drown him. Mr. rke? Jennifer called him gently and found he was absentminded. Zack immediately returned to his senses. No Please dont bother. He suddenly rambled in his statement. Hurriedly, he added, Nothing critical, in fact. I just dropped by. Mr. Marsh is busy. I wont disturb him then.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. With those words, he turned away without waiting for Jennifers response. Jennifer wanted to call to him but bit back the words that sprung to her lips. Although she smiled at his receding figure, bitterness surged in her chest. She was close to him just now, so she saw the gray hair on his temples. She also saw his face was wrinkled, which showed the traces of the time. Although he walked upright and spiritedly, he was indeed old. Excuse me, Ms. Brooks. The receptionist studied her for a long time and asked, Do you know the gentleman just now? Chapter 968 Informing Ivan The receptionists voice brought Jennifer back to the present. Jennifer reminded her, Hes Mr. Zack rke, the president of the rke Group. In the future, you must receive him kindly whenever hees. If he wants to see Mr. Marsh, call me. Ill arrange it. Got it, Ms. Brooks. Jennifer turned away but couldnt calm down for a long time. She had never expected to stand before him and calmly talk to him one day. In the Volvo that had be a receding form, Zack sat in the drivers seat and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. The scene where he talked with Jennifer earlier appeared in his mind repeatedly. An indescribable feeling surged in his chest. He felt like he was dreaming. Jennifers eyes looked almost exactly the same as his missing daughters. In his life, he had never seen a third persons eyes like theirs. His memory shed through his mind again. Michelle, when your mother was pregnant, she ate many grapes. Thats why your eyes are so beautiful. They are ck, big, and as shiny as ck gems. Zack used to praise his daughter that way while poking her nose tip and looking into her eyes dotingly. However, Zack refused to believe Ivans wife to be his missing daughter. It was too ridiculous. Keeping rational, Zack believed it was because he had missed his daughter so much that he had an illusion. If it was, why had Ivan done those things? Ivan looked for the crystal and stole the toothbrush for the paternity test. Zack believed there must be a reason, wondering if Ivan had found something. Zack suddenly saw the red light and several cars. He returned to his senses and stepped on the brake.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Creak! The braking sound was thunderous. His car almost hit the front vehicle. The Marsh Group. Jennifer returned to the vice presidents office. Seeing Ivan bypassing her door, she realized his meeting had ended. After hesitating, Jennifer closed the file and walked to his office. Upon hearing the footsteps, Ivan looked up gently. Youve already missed me, huh? Jennifer beamed at him. I have something to tell you. Go ahead. He was all his ears. Mr. rke from the rke Group has been here earlier. Ivans heart tightened. Looking into her eyes, he continued to listen to her. I dont know why he wanted to see you. He said he just dropped by, but I could tell he had something to talk to you about. Ivan nodded as he could read her mind. OK. Ill make an appointment with him when Im free. Ivan curled his lips into a smile. Anything else? Pressing her lips together, she shook her head. Nah. Ivan reached out to her. Jennifer got closer and reminded him, You have a project negotiation, dont you? You should get going. Taking her hands, Ivan chuckled, Can you go with me? Doesnt Andrew go with you? Staring at her, he said coquettishly, I only want you to go with me. No, I cant. I must go to the design department. Have an appointment with Mason. Ivan was disappointed, letting go of her hand reluctantly. All right. You dont need to go with me in the daytime, but you must make it up for me at night. Jennifer chuckled in amusement. After she left, Ivan pulled the drawer open and picked up the paternity test report. Then he nced at the result at thest line again. He was sure Jennifer was Zacks daughter, wondering how many children Zack had. Ivan was still shocked. He had been thinking about what to do with this matter for days. He wasnt God, so he couldnt deal with this matter selfishly. He must consider Jennifers feelings. Therefore, whenever thinking about this paternity test report, he felt stressed. Chapter 969 Ivan Hesitated After almost hitting the front cars twice, Zack finally arrived at hispany safe and sound. Good day, Mr. rke. All his employees greeted him politely. However, Zack seemed to be absentminded, striding into the elevator quickly. After entering his office and sitting in his chair, he still felt uneasy. Although he failed to see Iva in the Marsh Group, he met Jennifer. After that, he became absent-minded. When Tristan entered his office with files, he saw Zack in a daze. Excuse me, Mr. rke. Tristan put the files on the desk with both hands. Have you met Mr. Marsh? Zack stared up at him intensely. What happened? Tristan asked with concern. Zack heaved a sigh. Nothing. Is this the quarterly report form? He withdrew his gaze and picked up the files. Yes, it is. The sales increased 10%pared tost quarter. After a pause, Tristan continued, Ill go back to my work if theres nothing else. OK. Zack didnt raise his head. After darting at him intensely, Tristan turned away worriedly in confusion. He couldnt help wondering what Ivan aimed to do and what was in Zacks mind. After Zack returned from the Marsh Group, Tristan could tell he was abnormal. However, he couldnt ask Zack nosily, and Zack might not want to tell him. 4 P. M. The Marsh Group. The Lamborghini, with a limited edition, was pulled up to the entrance. Andrew and Ivan returned from the project negotiation and signed the agreement. They entered the lobby and took the elevator to go upstairs. Please send Zack rkes phone number to me, Ivan said to Andrew, Please dont tell Jennifer. OK, Mr. Marsh. Andrew nodded. Ten minutester, Andrew sent him a phone number. In the presidents office, Ivan stood in front of the window with his hands behind his back, lost in thought. Staring at the number, he copied and pasted it on the dialing panel. However, before pressing the button to call, Ivan hesitated. He wondered if Zack had found he had sent Zacks toothbrush for a paternity test. If not, Zack had no reason to show up in the Marsh Groups lobby. If Zack had been there for this reason, Ivan wondered if he should tell him the truth. Before meeting Zack, Ivan decided to tell Jennifer about things he had done. Jennifer couldnt be thest one to know the matter. It was the fundamental respect and love in their marriage. Hence, Ivan saved Zacks cell phone number instead of dialing it immediately. In the office next door, Jennifer changed the water for the lilies in the vase with a solemn look. Zack was her birth father, but she could only call him Mr. rke. When she addressed him like that, she felt a lump in her throat and almost suffocated. However, she had to smile at him politely. Jennifer had always known who her birth father was. In the past, shecked thepetence to meet him and tell him about it as she was too ordinary without any power back then. However, she had no intention of telling him about it now as he led a happy life. Jennifer often saw Zacks family photos online. Besides, Zack entirely concentrated on his work, and the rke Group developed well. It had be one of the top five enterprises in Arkpool City. Jennifer was unwilling to break the peace or make public opinion against the rke Group. Anyway, she had a husband and a new family. Jennifer would be delighted if the rke Group developed steadily and Zack was safe and well. Afternoon. Finnley and Mya picked up Shirley and helped her check out of the hospital. After Rowans therapies a few times, Shirleys bone fractures recovered quickly.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She could move around without any help. Saunders Vi was the only thing left from rence for his wife and daughter. They were not as joyful as before when they entered the door. Instead, they were immersed in sorrow. Finnley and Mya sat on the sofa with Shirley. Pa also sat aside. They watched the live broadcast of rences trial. The case was too severe, so usually, the family was not to attend the hearing. Ivan deliberately applied for the live broadcast for the Saunders family only. It waspletely confidential to the public. Chapter 970 New Life Seeing rence handcuffed, Shirley and Mya held their breaths. Tears sprung into their eyes. They hadnt seen rence for half a month. Mya could tell her father had lost much weight, and more gray hair was on his head. Mya and Shirley felt sorry for him but couldnt do anything. Finnley checked on her and propped his arm on her shoulder. He felt sorry for her, silently consoling her. The trial was dignified and solemn. When the prosecutor listed all the evidence and rence was sentenced to life imprisonment, none in the house was surprised, as they had expected it to happen. They finally exhaled in relief. After all, rence was still alive. If Dads performance in jail is excellent, will he have an abatement from penalty? Mya asked as she cared about this question the most. She didnt know much about thews. Finnley answered affirmatively, Yes, he will. If Dad can contribute in jail, he will have more chances to leave jail. Ourws are generous. Those victims were killed by Leslie Eastwood, but my father only knew about it. I dont think he was involved in them. Mya stared at him and asked, Youve read all the documents. My father isnt that kind of man, right? Finnley pinched her shoulders tightly. Mya, only Dad knows the truth of all those matters. Those are not important. Disappointment shed through her eyes. She admired her father the most, but her fathers image copsed. Finnley said to them all, The most important now is to cheer up. We must be mentally strong. Life goes on. Pa peered out the window and said worriedly, There are still some reporters who havent given up yet. Its alright. Shirley had thought it over. We dont have to hide like turtles. If they ask questions, just answer them aboveboard. OK. Ill go back to work tomorrow, said Mya determinedly. Ill bravely confront everything and wont be a coward. Finnley was delighted. Great. Rubbing her hair, he said, Ill be with you all the time. Let time resolve the problems. Althoughizens can remember news for a long time, Twitter trends also update fast. Also, Finnley and Mya hoped Pa could take good care of Shirley. Shirley also replied that she would adjust her mood and wait for rence to go home, even if it would take one or two decades. She wouldnt be negative ormit suicide. Therefore, the Saunders family decided to start a new life. Dusk, the sun finally sank into the horizon. Neon lights lit the city brightly. Emerald Bay. The night breeze was cool. The beautiful house was lit brightly. The Lamborghini, with a limited edition, was parked in the yard. This was the first night after Alfie and Diana had gone abroad. Dinner was ready. The light from the chandelier in the dining room shone brightly. The dining table was full of dishes, but the house was not as lively as before. Ivan could read Jennifers mind, so he suggested actively, Lets see the kids after finishing the jobs in hands, shall we? Jennifer looked up at him, still thinking about Zack. Sure. Then the dining room was silent for a moment again. In fact, Jennifer wanted to ask Ivan if he had met Zack after Zack failed to meet him thest time.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Also, she was curious, wondering why Zack wanted to meet Ivan. Does he have trouble in hispany? Only Ivan can help him? The thought sent Jennifer into worry. After dinner, Ivan held Jennifers hand and took her to the balcony on the second floor. They sat in the cane chairs. The night breeze was cool, brushing their faces and making them refreshed. The dimmed, yellowish light fell on them. Jennifer asked in confusion, Do you want to tell me something? Ivan leaned forward and put her crystal on the table. Honey, have you considered looking for your maiden family members? he asked bluntly. Chapter 971 Ivan’s Test The sudden question caught her. Jennifer raised her eyes. The two looked at each other for a long time. I dont mean anything else, I mean Ivan picked up the jade pendant and looked at it, his face extremely gentle, I just think that the owner of this jade pendant must be from a prestigious family. Jennifer smiled, I was separated from my family when I was five years old. I dont remember anything before that, so I dont know anything about my family. What I know, though, is that my current family is prestigious. After all, I married the richest man in the world. It was a heavy topic. But Jennifers answer made the atmosphere much better. They both smiled. Ivan said, You are right! Even if we are bankrupt, we are still above average. He, who had the body of a model and the face of a god, sat in front of her gently, without any sense of oppression. So, you never wanted to look for them? Ivan wanted to know her thoughts before taking action. Jennifer raised her eyshes and shook her head, I dont have the time to think about it. I have to work during the day and think about the children at night. Life is only a few decades. I believe in fate because everything is getting better. Ivan nodded thoughtfully, he could probably guess her thought. She probably knew who she was. But Ivan wanted to confirm his guess. So he said in a gentle voice, By the way, I n to cooperate with the rke Group recently. What do you think, Ms. Brooks? The rke Group? Although Jennifer was sitting quietly, her fingers holding the teacup couldnt help tightening, Did hee here for cooperation? Ivan could see that his wife was concerned about the rke Group, so he took a sip of tea, Yeah. For the first time, he lied to her. Jennifer also breathed a sigh of relief. She thought that her father was in trouble and came to ask Ivan for help. Ivan asked her, Would you like to take care of this matter? Ivan knew how much Jennifer wanted to participate in the fashion design project of the new season, if she was willing to give it up for the rke Group, then thetter must be important to her. Ivan wanted to find out more about this detail. Maybe she had known about her identity but stayed silent about it for some reason. Yeah. Jennifer barely thought about it and didnt even ask what the project was when she nodded in agreement. Ivan was even more convinced that she knew her identity. Okay. Ivan was confident, I will put this matter on the agenda. She finally calmed down, What is the cooperation about? Well, its still under negotiation, Ill let you know when its confirmed. Ivan looked gentle, he wanted to end this topic. Jennifer was smart. She would notice something if this topic going on. At this moment, Jennifer received a video call. She took out her phone and said, Its Alfie! She quickly got up and sat down next to Ivan, then answered the call, Hi! Alfie!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Aubree and the children appear in the video. Daddy! Mommy! Mother. Everyone greeted happily. The children kept talking about what happened around them. For example, the weather was good, the house was big. They met the teachers and liked them. And they asked their parents not to worry about them. After hearing this, Ivan and Jennifer, as parents, were also relieved. Daddy, Mommy, dont forget what you promised us! Before hanging up the video, Alfie made a reminder. Whats it? Jennifer hurriedly asked, thinking that theycked something overseas. Alfie and Diana spoke in unison. Have another baby! Chapter 972 Wanting Younger Siblings Jennifer blushed. She looked at Ivan, who was smiling. Ivan put his arm around her shoulders, which kind of embarrassed her. Ivan promised the children in the video, Okay, I promise. Behave well there. Listen to your grandma and study hard. Okay! Daddy! Alfie and Diana pped their hands excitedly, We are going to have younger siblings! Dad, Mommy, rest early. Dont stay upte, take care. They waved their little hands, Goodbye! Then they hang up the phone. What did you promise them? Jennifer looked at him, shy and dissatisfied, Dont make random promises in front of the children. We must do as we say. Respectes from trust. I know. Ivan stood up. With a smile on his face, he bent down and carried her up. Lets go and fulfill our promises now. You Jennifers heart was beating violently. They had been married for so long and they slept on the same bed every night, yet even though, when he carried her up, her heart raced. Jennifer put her arms around his neck and looked up at him. Under the warm yellow light, his handsome looked like a masterpiece of the god. His deep and beautiful eyes, his aura No wonder countless women fell for him. She came back to her sense only when she was gently thrown onto the bed. Ivan leaned down and kissed her lips while undoing his tie. Do you really take their words seriously? They are just children. Her cheeks were burning hot. She avoided her kiss and stretched out her hand to push him away. Yes? The mans handsome eyebrows frowned, Who told me just now that we must do as we say in front of children? Ivans voice sounded maic. She felt his warm breath close to her ears. The next second, they kissed. Hey! After messing for a while, Jennifer got anxious. Without a condom? Come on! She didnt want another child. Ivan stopped, grabbed the thin nket and covered his body, asked a little sadly, You dont want another child? Women out there queuing up to marry me could circle Arkpool City twice. What! Jennifer mocked, Really? Then go to them. They would be thrilled to give birth to your child. They wont even ask you to marry them. Mrs. Marsh. You are so generous. Ivan gently pinched her chin with his slender fingertips, So do you want a child or not? Havent we got some? But you didnt want them. Hearing Ivans words, coupled with his deep eyes, Jennifer suddenly remembered the night from seven years ago!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her cheeks turned redder, her heart beat faster. She dared not to stare at him. He was really crazy that night! Notorious. Seeing her stuck in her memories, Ivan stopped teasing her and put on a condom before he kissed her lips again He loved her. If he hadnt met her, he would never get married. Ivan was so rich that he needed no marriage unless he wanted it. At the night. The lights went on in Saunders Vi. With Pas help, Shirley took a bath, hoping to wash away all the bad luck. Outside the yard, some reporters still waited there, seeking chances to capture something. Pa could see them every time she passed by the window, which upset her greatly. Reporters are the worst. Their job is based on others pain. When would peace return to us? Shirley murmured. Mya stood at the door of the living room, staring fixedly at the reporters. She was silent, but inside her heart was a storm. Chapter 973 A Sincere Talk Alright, lets invite them in! Finnley stood behind her, Let them take as many pictures as they want, Well answer all their questions. They wont need to spy on us once they get all that they want to know! Mya, slightly taken aback, turned to him. After thinking for a few seconds, she agreed, Okay. Shemitted no crime. She had nothing to fear for. They told Shirley about this decision. Shirley was a little worried at first. Then she nodded in agreement, Well, I guess there is nothing else we can do. We cant even go out now. Finnley walked out of the living room and brought a dozen of reporters in. The reporters, holding cameras and microphones, were all quiet. Finnley had reminded them to be respectful before leading them in. So the invited reporters were all very polite. Please take a sit on the sofa. Shirley put on a faint smile, and spoke in a hostess tone, Pa, bring the tea over. Yes, maam. Pa made tea and brought them over with some fruit, served each one. Finnley was very protective. He put his arm around Myas shoulders the moment he entered the door, and they sat down on the sofa with Shirley. I know its not easy for you guys to wait outside just to get some information about us. So we invite you in. Shirley said calmly, We are not used to being spied on either. So, lets talk. If you have any questions, just ask. Well answer as long as we could. And we promise to be honest. The camera clicked non-stop. The photographer had already found the right angles. Mya added, We invited you guys in with great sincerity and I hope that no one misinterprets anything we say. I hope that you can report truthfully so that people who care about us and my father wouldnt need to guess. Mayor Saunders might spend the rest of his life in jail. Is that within your anticipation? A reporter asked. Shirley nodded, Yes. Meanwhile, we believe in thew and justice. He made a mistake but he doesnt deserve the death penalty.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. My father has made many contributions to Arkpool City. This is indelible. We admit thatter on he went astray and became Leslies backer. But we knew nothing about it. The reporters felt the sincerity of Mya and Shirley. They all nodded with sympathy. Another person asked, What are your ns for the future? Ill wait for rence to be set free, whether its twenty or thirty years. Shirley said, He did wrong things, but he never betrayed me. So I wont leave him. The reporters were very moved. Mya added, I will go to work tomorrow as usual. I will do my job well and wait for my father to go home. I believe he will perform well in prison. The reporters nodded again. At this moment, someone looked at Finnley. Mr. Russell, although you and Ms. Saunders were married in a sh, you seemed to be deep in love. You have been by her side. Im her husband, and thats what I should do. Finnley replied, I love her, everything about her, including her father. This again moved everyone. The reporters didnt ask harsh questions. Themunication was smooth. The interview was recorded andter released. The Saunders familys positive attitude and cohesion moved many people. The reporters left. In a bedroom on the second floor, Finnley held Myas shoulders in front of the window, staring deeply at her. He emphasized again, No matter what people say, I will not divorce you. I know what you are thinking about, but hear me out, I am going to be with you forever. Chapter 974 Jealousy Never Ceases Mya just looked at him and thought of how he proposed to let the reporters in and solve the problem.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She had a sore nose, and felt very touched. Finnley cared about her and her mother and saw himself as one of the family. Thanks. Mya didnt know what else to say. She was filled with gratitude. Little fool. Finnley couldnt helpughing. He moved his hands from her shoulders to her face. You are always wee. Mya was moved to tears. Looking at her watery eyes, Finnley frowned deeply, Listen, we will face whatever happens in the future together, can we do it? Looking at his deep and dark eyes, as well as his mature and sincere face, Mya felt an unspeakable emotion in her heart. Yes. Sniffing, she nodded. Finnley cupped her little face and kissed her lips affectionately. Russells Vi was brightly lit. Albert and Violet saw the interview of their son with the Saunders family through the news. His attitude was very clear. He stood with the Saunders family. Just forget it. Even people on the Inte are supporting them. What do you want? Violet rolled her eyes at him. Albert was aggrieved, I didnt say anything. Its all written on your face. Violet made it clear. You The middle-aged man was speechless. He was very disturbed. Mya is a good girl. Our son married her, not her father. Violet picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea, They can face so much pressure calmly. Why cant we? Okay, okay, I wont ask them to divorce for now! Albert couldnt persuade Violet. So he said, Just forget about it. I will never bring it up again. Okay? That sounds more like it! Violet smiled. She got up and said, Ill make you some fruit sd. The next morning. Mya and Finnley said goodbye to Shirley after breakfast. He drove her to thepany. They started work today. They needed to be on track. Emerald Bay. Jennifer and Ivan just woke upte for they were both tired. While eating breakfast, they saw Shirley and Myas interview from thest day. They were a little surprised at first. Thats pretty good. Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief, They have answered all that people want to know. So they shouldnt be besieged anymore. Right. Ivan also agreed, Sometimes it is better, to be frank in the face of the public. Reporters are really hard to deal with. At the Marsh Group. The buildings, located in the most prosperous area of ??Arkpool City, had be thendmarks of the city. Even the anciry building was shining in the morning light. Mya was in a casual outfit today, a white sweater with a white cap. She just went downstairs with a document that needed to be signed at the financial apartment. At a corner, however, she heard some voices. She, your dreams arepletely shattered. A girl said regretfully, The Saunders family has doomed yet Mr. Russell still sticks to it. I really wonder what he thinks. At this time, another girl alsoined. I also watched the news. She must have put a spell on Mr. Russell, right? Although a man should be loyal. But they didnt even date. Everybody could see that they lied to him, but he didnt realize it. Anyway, I would have swallowed this. Why doesnt he just divorce her since the marriage is based on a lie? Just leave her. She, you like Mr. Russell so much, and you guys met a lot at work. Why dont you just confess your feelings to him? I think he will ept you. You were waiting for him to divorce. But now it looks like he wouldnt. Chapter 975 You Are Fired Yeah! You are a hundred times better than Mya! Your father is much better than hers. I cant believe he just got a life sentence. He should die after what he had done! Who cares what contribution he had made? Mya couldnt bear it anymore. Have you finished? The three girls were shocked. turning around, they saw Mya standing behind them with icy eyes. None of them knew when she got there. Does it make you feel so good about yourself judging people behind their backs? Myas face was cold, expressionless. She didnt seem to be angry, When my dad served the people, you were not even born yet. You are proud, arent you? A woman raised her chin and said mockingly, You are hypocritical. You lied to marry Finnley. Who would believe that you and your mother are innocent? At this time, the elevator door opened. Jennifer came out. No one would believe it! You guys were acting on the interviewst night, right? The people Inte are blind to praise you guys. Mya, your father was arrested the second day you got married. You set a trap against Mr. Russell. Dont you have nightmares? Jennifer frowned slightly when she heard these words. Mya, if I were you, I would have left the country. There is no ce for you in Arkpool City. Thats right, why are you still here in thepany? You guys care so much about my family. If you put these efforts into work, I bet you will be better. Mya smiled coldly, You guys would contribute to the development of the Marsh Group. Liar! A woman stepped forward, wanting to p Mya, You stole Mr. Russell from She! Go to hell! Stop. Jennifer called out. The woman who raised her hand froze. Turning around, she was shocked. With astonishment in her eyes, she murmured, Ms. Brooks? Ms. Brooks. The three women suddenly froze. Mya was calm, looking strong inside. Jennifer walked towards them, reached out to their work badges, and remembered their department and codes. Their faces turned pale. They got nervous, fearing that their wages would be deducted. Or maybe they would be asked to write reviews? Would they be demoted? They thought of all kinds of bad things. Go get your stuff, youre fired. Jennifer sounded gentle, yet there was no room for negotiation. It hit them like a blockbuster. Before they begged for mercy, Jennifer looked at Mya and walked away. Mya nced at these women, You asked for it! Jennifer hadnt gone far, so the women didnt dare to speak, although they were angry. Mya also turned and left. On the 22nd floor, in Ivans huge office.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ivan was wearing a ck custom-made shirt, which outlined his tall figure. Sitting at his desk, he looked dignified. Staring at Zacks number, he hesitated for a moment before dialing. At this time, Zack had just entered the conference room. Tristan put down his personalputer. He looked at the unfamiliar number on his phone, and answered it eventually, Hello. Not many people know his private number. Mr. rke. Ivan said calmly, Its Ivan. Zack was startled, Mr. Marsh? I heard that you came to thepany for me today. Im free all day today. If you are avable anytime, shall we meet? Ivan cut to the chase. Zack was excited inside, Okay, see you this afternoon. Zack wanted to know who he had the paternity test with. And what was the result? After all, it concerned the jade pendant and his missing daughter. As for Ivan, after figuring out Jennifers thoughts, he was going to cooperate with the rke Group. He ned to let Jennifer in charge of the project, so she would have chances to contact Zack. Everybody longed for parents. Ivan had an unlucky childhood. He was sad about his father. So he understood Jennifers deep wishes. He wanted to help her, in a way that everyone could ept, step by step. Chapter 976 You Are My Father-in-Law In the afternoon. Afternoon, in the presidents office of the rke Group, sunshine streamed in through the window. Zack put down the documents he had just reviewed and looked at the time Ivan sent in the morning. It was time to set off. He took the car keys and got up, intending to go there alone. Mr. rke. At this time, Tristan came in. Seeing the car keys in his hand, Tristan asked, Where are you going? Shall I send you off? He was Zacks full-time driver and personal assistant. Also his most trusted person. Im going to meet an old friend. Ill be back soon. He replied without stopping. Soon, his figure disappeared at the door. Zack deliberately avoided Tristan on this matter. He didnt want anyone to know before he found out the entire thing. Standing in the office, Tristan guessed that Zack might be going to the Marsh Group. Recently Zack had been worried about something. He supposed it was rted to that report. Zack looked at the road ahead, holding the steering wheel with one hand. The speed was moderate. His thoughts were in chaos.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He thought of his young daughter, the paternity test, and half of the jade pendant. He was hoping for a miracle that he would see Michelle again. If she was lucky enough to be alive, she should be a big girl now. Would Ivan bring him some good news? When he parked the car, Zacks heart was trembling with excitement. Before unfastening his seat belt, he took a deep breathe. He was afraid that the result would disappoint him again, therefore, he had to subdue his excitement. Arge reception room in the clubhouse was in the style of the 1980s. There were some authentic world-famous paintings on the walls. Ivan arrived ten minutes early to show his respect for his father-inw. Every detail showed his love for Jennifer. Ivan stood in front of the window very seriously, his handmade shirt neat and clean. His delicacy and dignity were unparalleled. Mr. Marsh, Mr. rke is here. At the door, Andrew reported softly. At the same time, Ivan heard footsteps. He turned around and saw Zack at the door. Mr. rke. Andrew greeted politely, Pleasee in. Zack paused, Hello. Then he took a step inside. Mr. rke. Mr. Marsh. After the two greeted each other, Ivan made a gesture, Please sit down. Ivan had been standing there waiting for Zack just now. The two sat down. Ivan poured Zack a cup of tea, and then handed him the paternity test report, You may take a look. Zack looked at the file bag in front of him, his heart trembling. He took it over with both of his hands and opened it calmly When he saw that it was a paternity test report, he felt that these few pages suddenly became very heavy. Was it as he expected? He saw his name and the identification result on thest line. The other name was Jennifer Brooks He then looked at the final result. Zacks shockingness at this moment was beyond description. He stared at the report, his hands shaking. Jennifer? He tried to calm down, but his brain was in turbulence. He raised his eyes tremblingly, and met the gaze of the man on the opposite sofa, She Yes. Ivan nodded and told him affirmatively, My wife is your daughter, and you are my father-inw. After finishing speaking, Ivan took out half of Jennifers jade pendant and put it lightly on the coffee table. That was strong evidence. Chapter 977 Zack’s Past Tears welled up in the corners of Zacks eyes. Much of his hair had turned grey. When he thought of the past, bitterness, and excitement spread in his heart at the same time. Ivan stared at him silently, understanding him very well. But, Mr. rke, Im curious. Ivan started the topic, Why do you have another daughter?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Looking at the coffee table, Ivan said in a low voice, Judging from the jade pendant, you should love her very much, right? Zack held the heavy paternity test, his tearful eyes fell on the final result, he was so shocked! He felt tinnitus. The scene of how he met Jennifer at the Marsh Group yesterday shed through his mind. He felt close to her for an unknown reason at that time. It turned out she was his long-lost daughter. Seeing that Zack was still excited, Ivan didnt speak for a while. Two minutester, Ivan spoke sincerely. Sorry, Mr. rke, I love my wife so much that I must find her family and make her lifeplete. Zack, slowlying back to his senses, was full of gratitude for Ivan. When I suspected that you were her father, to find conclusive evidence, I asked someone to steal your toothbrush. I am sorry for that. Zack put down the paternity test, his heart in turmoil. Looking up at Ivan, he said, Mr. Marsh, I need to apologize too. I showed my jade pendant on purpose that day. Zack said, My people found out that you have been investigating the whereabouts of another jade pendant, so Ivans put on a gentle smile. He didnt mind that. Mr. rke. Ivan looked at him patiently, Id like to hear your story if you feel like sharing it. Zack took a deep breath and said calmly, I married once before meeting my current wife. And Michelle is my daughter with my first wife. Yes, my daughters name is Michelle, Michelle rke . When he mentioned the name, he had a gratified smile on his face. He thought of his daughters innocent face when she was a child. We love her very much. She was the apple of our eye. We didnt n to have a second child. How wonderful life was at that time! Ivan took a sip of his tea. He listened patiently, his heart wrenched from time to time. Because he knew that the good memory would stop very soon. When Michelle was three years old, her mother was seriously sick and Passed away, Zack recalled this incident with extreme pain in his heart. Indeed, his scar was never healed. It felt like the end of the world. His voice trembled slightly. He choked up, She was my first love. We have been together since we were sixteen. We ned to live the rest of our lives together. But her life was so short. Hearing this, Ivan also felt moved. A yearter, I tried my best to cheer up. I decided to put all my love into my daughter. So I spent a lot of time with Michelle every day. But for Michelle, a child, fathers love cannot rece mothers love. My current wife, Joan, first met Michelle. They hit it off because Joan looks like Michelles mother. At that time, Joan had just divorced. Michelle helped us get together. I didnt really love her. But I feel that Michelle needed a mom. In return, I can financially support her daughter. It was an exchange of resources. Georgia? Ivan asked. Yes. Zack nodded, Georgia is not my daughter. She came with Joan. And she was three years older than Michelle. Then How did your daughter go missing? That was the thing Ivan cared about the most. Is her missing caused by anyone? Chapter 978 Ivan Is Full of Love Michelle went missing not long after her fifth birthday. Zacks heart began to ache. One could hear the pain in his voice. He still remembered that evening. I had dinner with people at work and when I got home, it was almost eight oclock. At this time, Michelle usually practiced the piano in the living room. I could hear it from far away. But that day was very quiet. I had a bad feeling the moment I got out of the car. Ivan frowned slightly, his mood turned heavy too. Zack said, When I walked into the living room, I saw Joan and Georgia crying. And the servants all looked anxious as if something big happened. They told me Michelle was missing. As for why and how it happened, they couldnt make it clear. They only said that she disappeared during dinner, and they thought she was upstairs. There was no surveince system at home. We had a lot of people looking for her but to no avail. This was how we got separated. I dont know what happened. I dont know if she went out by herself or was taken away by bad guys But these years, I kept dreaming of her. Never had I stopped looking for her because she disappeared with half of the jade pendant. In my dreams, she called me helplessly. I would kill to save her, but every time she asked for help, she disappeared in the dreams. Having said that, the middle-aged man lost control of his emotions. Tears fell off his cheeks. She is the greatest pain in my life. Ivan handed him a handkerchief andforted, She is doing well now. Dont have to me yourself. But they both knew that Michelle must have had a hard time growing up. How did she grow up without the protection of her parents?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. I dont know if you read the news, but she is now the vice president of the Marsh Group. The corners of Ivans lips curled up as he tried to ease the atmosphere, She is doing very well in this position. In the meanwhile, she is an outstanding designer and an excellent doctor. Ivan told him, Her excellence is beyond your imagination. We have two children, both are genius. They are very smart. Their IQ is far above ordinary people. Zack had heard about Jennifer and her babies, but he didnt know many details. After all, the rke Group had nothing to do with the Marsh Group. In fact, Ive been thinking of whats the best way to handle this thing ever since I got the result. Ivan sighed softly. He continued, I dont want anyone to be shocked or disturb anyones life. Nor do I want the media to make hype about this, lest putting too much pressure on people involved. Had he considered so much? Zack looked at Ivan closely, feeling touched. He didnt know that Ivan, such a sophisticated business man, could be so considerate. Ivan said with a bit of apology, Mr. rke,st night I tested Michelles idea, and thats why I asked you out today. Zacks eyes were filled with anticipation. He wanted to know what his daughter think. Ivan said, I think she is longing for finding her family. But it seems she doesnt want to break the current peace. I suspect she remembers that you are her father. A five-year-old child remembers things. Does she? Zack was puzzled, Didnt you tell her about the result? Nope. Ivan nodded, I guess she doesnt want to disturb your life. So, maybe we should be patient. I wont talk to her about this. I want her to make her own decision. As he said that, he handed a contract to Zack. Id like to cooperation with the rke Group. And Jennifer would be responsible for the whole thing. Here is the new project. I wonder if you are interested. Chapter 979 None of the Bad Ones Can Escape Zack didnt care about the project. He had been overtaken by the excitement and expectation in his heart. Couldnt wait to contact his daughter, he took the contract and answered without even looking at it. I am! Zacks voice trembled due to the excitement, Mr. Marsh Thank you. He got up and bowed deeply to Ivan! Dont! Ivan didnt expect that. He got up and bent over, Its what I should do! Thank you for choosing to tell me after you got the result. Zack raised his eyes, and said with a solemn voice, Please rest assured, I have failed to protect her as a father for so many years, so now I wont suddenly show up and freak her out. Ivan nodded. He trusted Zack. Zack added, I will take my time to get alone with her. Ill wait until we are close enough. And before that, I will discuss it with you. This was exactly what Ivan wanted. Ivan knew very well that Zack was a trustworthy person with a great sense of responsibility and that he was well respected by everyone. They sat down on the sofa again. Ivan told Zack about the project, Yourpany customizes dresses for the annual meeting every year. Have you decided on which brand to cooperate with this year? In fact, they had. The rke Group had prepaid 1 million dors for the design. They had signed the contract just the day before. But Zack lied in front of Ivan, Not yet. Ivan said with a gentle smile. Great then. Your daughter is the well-known designer Emma, ??how about leaving this matter to her? Zack picked up the contract from the desk and looked at the specific project. It said that they need to prepare an office for Jennifer and her team. Do you have any objections to the terms? Ivan said, You may tell me if there are. This is purely about cooperation, nothing else.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zack looked at it and shook his head, No. There happens to be a vacant room next to my office. I will decorate it ording to her style. How many people will she bring over? How many desks shall I prepare? Its all on the contract. You can read the detailster. Ivan was also very happy after thing was settled. Zack smiled a little embarrassedly. He was too exited that he asked before reading all the items. Ivan also knows that his time was precious. So, Ivan got up and said. Mr. rke, every detail of the project is on the papers. If you have any objections, make sure to let us know. Just call me. You can take your time to read it when you go back. I have a meeting, so I have to go back to thepany now. Zack also stood up, Thank you, Mr. Marsh, you must have considered everything. I have no objection, lets sign the contract now. Okay! So, they signed the contract in just one minute. I hope we can work well together. They stood up and shook hands. We all wish her happiness. Ivan got the contract, he walked out with Zack. Mr. rke, I hope that in the near future, you and Jennifer would reunite as father and daughter without disturbing anyones life. But Mr. Marsh Zack thought, I want to find out how she went missing. I dont believe she ran away from home. So you have to hide the fact that she is your daughter. Ivans voice was gentle, yet his eyes looked dangerous. I will investigate during this period. We will find out what happened and no bad guy can escape. Chapter 980 Willing to Lose 1.6 Million Ivan also emphasized, Also, I dont want Jennifer to be thest to know about her identity. This is the basic respect for her. Do you get it? Ivan turned his eyes as he walked. Yes. Zack wouldnt tell his family about this matter for now. In the yard, Ivan walked to Zacks car, Did you drive by yourself? Yup. Zack smiled, Other people shouldnt know this, right? Ivan nodded, and then opened the drivers door for him. Thanks. Zack smiled, feeling ttered. He wasnt used to how Ivan, a legend in the business world of Arkpool City treated him, although Ivan was his son-inw. Drive safe. After Zack got into the car, Ivan closed the car door for him, May we have a good cooperation, bye! Ivan looked so approachable at the moment. He even smiled. Zack had never seen this side of him. Okay, okay Zack fastened his seat belt and looked at Ivan, Mr. Marsh, thank you. He once again said sincerely, Thank you for taking care of Michelle for me. Ivan smiled and then stepped back. He watched Zack start the car and drive away.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Andrew, who had been standing aside, opened the rear door of the Lamborghini but didnt urge him to get in the car. Ivan didnt enter the car until Zacks car was out of sight. Andrew closed the car door and went to drive. When Zack went back to his office, Tristan was there. When their eyes met, Zack came back to his senses. Are you not busy? Mr. rke. Tristan looked at him and asked in confusion. Wepared nearly ten brands of dresses for the annual meeting, and finally chose to cooperation with Daisy. Weve even paid them. Why do you want to cancel the cooperation? We will have topensate them 100, 000 dors. In other words, they lost 1. 6 million in just one day. Zack handed him the newly signed contract, Cooperating with the Marsh Group will bring us much more profit. Tristan took it, and was greatly surprised when he saw Party A and Party B on the cover! He quickly looked through the contract, and saw Ivans signature at the end! There was also his seal! The Marsh Group is going to design the annual meeting dress for us? Tristan couldnt believe it. Wasnt that a waste of time for them? Yet as a member of the rke Group, he didnt speak his thought. Yes. Zack sat down calmly in the office chair, Thats why I came to him recently. But if thats the case, you shouldnt sign the contract with Daisy yesterday. It is 1. 6 million! Tristan felt so sorry for the loss. It doesnt matter. Zack smiled slightly, Money is nothing.. . Besides, the Marsh Group can bring us far more than just 1. 6 million dors. Do you understand the brand effect? Tristan understood, of course. But he felt they didnt need to waste the 1. 6 million dors. But since it had happened, speaking was of no use at the moment. Tristan, take a closer look at the contract and arrange it ording to the above requirements. Zack said, The vice president of the Marsh Group and her team will be working in ourpany. It would make things easier. He then added, There is a vacant office next door. Go purchase some office supplies. Choose carefully. After all, they are for girls. Hearing this, Tristan was shocked, They are even sending the vice president over? Was Mr. Marsh so easy-going? Tristans mind was full of questions! It had just been a day. What had happened? Chapter 981 In the Elevator The cancetion of the cooperation with Daisy and thepensation of three million was soon spread out. Once the ountants left, the news quickly spread within thepany. Mr. rke never loses. Whats wrong this time? He lost eight million dors in a day? someone was surprised. It is true, but Mr. rke seems to be in a good mood still. I have a friend who is Daisys designer. She said that the termination was made by Mr. rke without saying the reason and he was willing to pay the penalty. Of course, she would take it. That was eight million dors. Wearing a long red dress, diamond-studded heels and a limited-edition bag, Georgia walked through the door.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Walking for the elevator, she overheard the employees talk and stopped. Who knows what Mr. rke is thinking? I guess rich people are capricious. Its not his style. Hes usually had everything under his control. Tristan is purchasing office supplies and has ordered six new desks. someone was pretty sure, I just came out of the purchase department. I heard we were going to be partners with the Marsh Group and Mrs. Marsh will personally be in charge of the dress designs. I have also heard of it. I cant believe it. With the Marsh Groups fame and status, why would it take such an order? And Mr. Marsh is going to send his wife to work here? That will be a waste of talent. Mr. Marsh is friends with Mr. rke? Why didnt we know about it? They havent cooperated before, right? No. After hearing all this, Georgia had learned something It was her father who canceled the deal with Daisy and lost $8 million, and he was now working back together with the Marsh Group. It was indeed an honor to wear Jennifer-designed clothes. She was Emma, the chief designer, and also the wife of Ivan Marsh. Georgia thought it was good, but eight million going to waste? She didnt know what her father was thinking. Ahem! The female staff who were talking heard this and turned around. They saw Georgia, and quickly stood straight, and then respectfully greeted her, Ms. rke! They were startled. What are you talking about? Georgia raised her chin, standing there, As a qualified staff, you just have to do your job well. Dont worry about the rest. Arent you afraid your sries would be deducted if you keep spreading rumors? Sorry, Miss rke. The staff all lowered their heads and did not dare to breathe. Go back to work. Yes! Everyone fled into the office. Georgia continued to walk toward the elevator, as a star, she had busy schedule every day and rarely came to thepany. She indeed had a well-managed figure and walked gracefully. It was all thanks to her daily workout in the gym. She was an A-list actress, with a personal fitness trainer. When the doors were opened, Tristan walked in with the document, Georgia quickened her pace and rushed into the elevator before the doors closed. Tristan looked at her in silence, without any expression on his face. Hi, Tristan, I havent seen you in a long time. Georgia smiled and greeted him. Is my dad in the office? He is. Tristan was not very enthusiastic and replied shortly. He didnt seem to like Georgia. The numbers on the wall of the elevator increase, and the only two of them were in the rtively small space. Such silence made Georgia a little embarrassed, after all, no matter where she was, she was always the focus. Only Tristan would ignore her like this. Is it certain that the dresses will be designed by the Marsh Group? Georgia turned her eyes to look at him and found a topic that she knew he would surely answer. Chapter 982 No Family Photos Yes. Tristan nodded, and then said nothing more. Georgia was very curious, Did the Marsh Group initiate the cooperation with us? It seemed unlikely that her dad would go to them. Dont know. Georgia was speechless, feeling his indifference. He had always been like this. As for why she appeared in thepany, Tristan had no interest, even as the presidents assistant. In fact, Georgia and Tristan had known each other since a long time ago, but Georgia was different in front of and behind the cameras. While Tristan didnt like to make friends, nor did he like hypocritical people like her. Tristan always did things following the heart. If he didnt like someone, he wouldnt want to talk to him or her. Therefore, they were in bad terms. Ding! The elevator stopped and the doors opened. Tristan stood there and didnt move, waiting for her to walk out first. Georgia looked over at him. He was almost as tall as Ivan. He was nearly 6. 2 feet tall and he had good looks. He just didnt like to smile. The doors will close if you dont go out. Tristan said lightly. Georgia smiled, Tristan, if you did not reject me at the beginning, maybe you would now be my dads son-inw. He had been taking you as his sessor. Tristan looked over indifferently at her, I dont like actresses. You know how things work in your industry. But I have never done anything shameful things. Georgia was pissed, You cant be biased against all actresses! Tristan didnt intend to argue with her, thinking that it was a waste of time. He stepped out and walked to the presidents office without looking back. Georgia came to herself and immediately followed him out, because they had stayed in the elevator for too long, he was almost caught by the elevator doors. Tristan walked into the office, put the documents and came out. Zack was in a good mood. He finally found her daughter, whom he had been missing day and night! He would see her very soon He didnt know if her childhood habits were changed, did she still like to eat cake? Thinking about it, he couldnt help but smile. When Georgia walked in, she saw her father sitting at the desk, smiling. Dad! Zack looked up and he put away his smile. What are you so happy about? she came up to him, Is it because of the cooperation with the Marsh Group? You heard it? Well, I heard about it. Georgia walked to the desk, she had doubts. He had lost eight million, why was he so happy? Whats up? Zack asked. Dad, do you remember what day tomorrow is? Tomorrow? Zack looked at the calendar, What day? We take a family photo every year. We can use it to advertise thepany. Georgia reminded him, I have picked ten sets of matching clothes for us. I have sent the photos of them to our family group char. You should check them out some time. Take a family photo? If Michelle saw the family photo, would she think she would ruin his current happy life? No family photos. Zack looked up at her, Im going on a business trip tomorrow.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Georgia was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, It doesnt matter! We can wait for you toe back and take it! Anyway, we do it once a year as a family habit. There is no rush. Zack looked at her. I just said two sentences and you only heard thetter one. What? Their eyes met and Georgia thought about it. No family photos? No family photos this year? she asked, stunned. Zack nodded, then looked away, opened a document, and said with, No more anymore. Chapter 983 Pain in Her Breasts Hearing this, Georgia was dumbfounded. She was stunned for a long time, But dad Why? she was a bit anxious and said, It wont take more than two hours. This was her mothers most anticipated day of the year! There is no reason for it. Zack picked up the pen and signed his name at the end of the document. His voice was calm, If there is nothing else, go home. Ill have a meetingter. Georgia felt alienation from her father as a president, for a second, she even doubted if the man sitting in front of her was really her father. Do you have anything else? asked the man without looking up. Georgia could tell that he had made up his mind. If she said something more, it would only make him mad. But Her mother sent her to pick the clothes, and she did, for three hours. She took into ount the preferences of each family member, from style to color. Now, how should she tell her mother? Zack looked up and asked, Is there anything else? She shook her head, stunned. No. Zack did not drive her out, just withdrew his gaze and continued to review the documents. Georgia, with doubts and loss, turned around and slowly walked out of the presidents office. She took the elevator downstairs. She had been thinking on the way home what went wrong today. In less than a day, Zack cancelled the cooperation with Daisy and became partners with the Marsh Group. And, no family photos? Georgia stopped the car in the rke familys yard. The 12-year-old Eason was kicking a football. The football flew straight toward Georgia who had just gotten off the car. Miss Georgia, be careful! the butler, who had just walked out of the living room, saw it and shouted in horror. Ah! Georgia couldnt react at all, the football hit her chest heavily. It almost crushed her prosthetic silicone. The pain made her bend down to cover her chest. She raised her eyes and cursed, Eason, you little bastard! Georgia, Im sorry the little boy ran over, Im sorry, Georgia Georgia gritted her teeth and was about to snap him. Miss Georgia! her wrist was grabbed by Aiden, the butler who had rushed over. Aiden whispered to remind her, Your mothers at home. Georgia red at the little boy, Get out of my face. She wished she could beat him up. Georgia The little boy was afraid, but he did not leave. Mr. Eason, go in. Aiden reminded him with a frown. Is Georgia going to be okay? Eason had some intellectual problems, but he cared about others. Should she go see a doctor? He asked, with tears in his eyes. He knew he had made trouble and genuinely cared about Georgia. Georgia hated him, however. She rolled her eyes at him and walked towards the living room. She almost lost some fans when everyone knew she had a retarded brother. Yes, this family photo didnt include Eason, because he didnt look like a normal child. If he joined the photo, the media would write all kinds of news about it. Joan wasing down the stairs. Georgia, you are home. She was with a smile, Have you picked out the clothes? Has your dad seen them? What does he think? Mom. The pain in Georgias chest had dissipated, and she smiled. I have chosen the clothes, but Seeing her in hesitation, Joan had a bad feeling, But what? What happened? She had been looking forward to this day. But dad said that from this year on, no more family photos, Georgia said truthfully. Joan was in shock! Her expression changed. Hows it possible? He said the day before yesterday that he has cleared his schedule for tomorrow. He said we are doing it outdoor this year, riding horses. He has even hired a famous photographer from another country.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I dont know. I went to his office and thats what he said, after that, Georgia walked past her and went upstairs. She felt more and more pain in her breasts. Chapter 984 Wait for Her Joan frowned and she felt out of favor. The outside world all knew her as Mrs. rke and saw them a model family. Every year, they would take a family photo to show off. She had always been envied by otherdies for having a happy family. But only she herself knew the bitterness.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Zack probably didnt take her as his partner. He never let her participate in business, and he didnt tell her about how thepany was doing. She just didnt need to worry about anything. She took a light breath, and her eyes fell on her son who had just entered the door. She suddenly felt tired. She thought How good would it be if he were a healthy child? The situation would be different. Maybe this was her retribution? Madam. Aiden came to hold her arm and asked anxiously, Do you want to go upstairs and have a rest? When Mr. rke came back, you can ask him yourself. You shouldnt overthink here. Uh-huh. She nodded. Mommy Eason came to her and looked up at her. I want to eat hot god, hungry. His big eyes were pure. Didnt you just eat one? Joan looked down at her son. You cant get any fatter. Hungry! The little guy put his hand on his stomach and cried loudly. Hungry, hot dog His cry was very annoying! Joan helplessly looked at Aiden. Aiden told her, Ill make one for him. Then he took Easons hand. Come,e with me. They walked towards the kitchen. They all said illness might drift apart family. It was sometimes true. Joan loved Eason, after all, that was her son. But it had been years, she felt tired and annoyed sometimes. Even if it was her son, she would sometimes feel so annoyed by him that she wanted to hit him. In the afternoon. Tristan had emptied the office next door, all the items were brand new and even the carpet. All the sses were polished as clean as new. There was fragrance in the air. Zack came over to check it himself. He nodded with satisfaction with a smile. Michelle will like it. Michelle? Tristan asked, Who is she? Zacks heart skipped a beat. He met Tristans eyes and he put away his smile, What? I didnt say Michelle. Then he looked around, smiled and asked, Dont you think this ce looks great? With so many green nts, it looks great. Yes, they are flourishing. Tristan also looked around, very satisfied with theyout, And I think we need a fish tank! Tristans eyes suddenly lit up, I will go get one now! Then he turned around and left. Zack was satisfied, with a smile on his face. Before leaving work, he called Ivan and sent him a photo of the office. He said that he weed all the designers of the Marsh Group toe here and visit it tomorrow. In fact, Ivan hadnt told Jennifer in detail about everything. She promised to be in charge of the project, but did not know what it was. At dusk. In the rke family, when the ck Volvo was parked in the yard, Joan adjusted mood and walked out. As Zack got out of the car, Joan stood in front of him and took the jacket from him. You are home. Today, Aiden made your favorite dishes. Good. Zack looked calm and walked toward the living room. Joan suppressed all the doubts inside and decided to talk to him after dinner. Chapter 985 Scared Out of Her Wits Zack usually didnt work overtime and dinner was ready when he came back. In the brightly-lit restaurant, Georgia went downstairs with Eason. He was 12 years old, and he wore a bib for dinner. He couldnt use a knife and fork but big spoon. His eyes looked a little dull, but he had kindness that not everyone had. The dinner was very hearty, and the room looked warm. No one mentioned the family photos or the eight million, no one even mentioned the cooperation with the Marsh Group.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Joan observed him and he seemed to be in a good mood. After dinner, Joan stayed downstairs with her son and taught him to read. Zack went upstairs to his study. At 8:30 p. m. Joan came to the door of the study with a ss of warm milk. She looked at the man whose eyes fell on the piano. He seemed to be lost in memories. Joan took a light breath and knocked on the open door, Zack. She walked inside. Have a ss of milk. Joan smiled and walked up to him. Zack took it, and heard her say, Dont stay up. Your health is the most important thing. Okay. He drank the milk. Joan stopped talking until he finished thest sip of milk in the ss and finally gently put her hand on his shoulder and asked. Zack, why arent we taking family photos? She looked up, staring at him, her voice gentle and she was patiently waiting for his answer. Zack casually put the empty ss on the desk, facing her eager eyes, Does Michelles disappearance have nothing to do with you? Worried, he could not help asking this question. Joan was startled and her face suddenly turned pale! What do you mean? Joan asked, frowning. Are you questioning me? She suddenly took a big hit, Zack, have you been suspecting me for years? She was dumbfounded. Zack looked calm, and just stared at her for a few seconds. Zack didnt keep asking the matter, after all, there was no conclusive evidence. He quickly withdrew his eyes. Its gettingte. Go to bed, Zack said softly, and then walked out, as if he had not asked anything. Joan looked at her, stunned for a long time. She was nervous and in shock, with unspeakable distress. Why did Zack suddenly ask this? She was a little terrified Lying next to Zack, it was destined to be a sleepless night for her. In the Emerald Bay. After dinner, Ivan and Jennifer sped their hands and walked in the yard. The bright moon shone up there, and they were about to end the FaceTime with the kids. Daddy, mommy, we want a younger brother and sister! Alfie urged him again, You have promised us and you must keep your words! Diana also added, You cant lie to us! Got it! Jennifer smiled and rolled her eyes. Listen to your grandma and take good care of her, okay? She didnt want to talk to them anymore. They said goodbye, waved hands, and ended the FaceTime. Ivan put away his phone and they walked towards the open pool in which the water glittered. I have signed the contract with the rke Corp. Ivan told her. Jennifer asked, What project is it? For their annual meeting, they make dresses every year for the employees. Would you design for them? You can take a few designers with you to the rke Corp. It shouldst a month. Chapter 986 Send Her to the Clarke Corp Work over there? Jennifer was a little surprised, turned her eyes and asked, Why? It will be more convenient. Although it will only take a month, the workload is quite heavy. Ivan said, There are more than 100 executives, they all have to attend the annual meeting, and there are a group of staff. We have to design about 200 clothes, which is only a conservative estimate. Two hundred clothes in a month? Jennifer punched him in his chest, And you are only giving me five designers? How many do you need? Ivan stopped to look at her and asked seriously, You can take the whole design department with you if you want, honey. Jennifer looked at him for three seconds and couldnt helpughing. I will just take five for now. She walked and said in a rxed tone, Two hundred clothes, right? I will call you when I need more help. Great. Ivan followed her, putting his arm around her shoulder. Ivan wants her to be happy and live her life without regrets, just as she had done for him. She made his paranoid mother normal, cured Aubrees scars and repaired his rtionship with his mother. About why Jennifer left the rke family, perhaps only she herself knew it. One day, Ivan would know it too. And he would not let go of anyone who had ever hurt his wife! The next day, in the morning. A limited-edition Lamborghini headed towards the rke Corp. Ivan drove himself, sitting in the spacious drivers seat. Jennifer and five designers were sitting in the back seat, as they were getting closer and closer, she was lost in her thoughts. But the other five designers were very excited. They werent excited about going to the rke Corp, but be in Mr. Marshs Lamborghini. Mrs. Marsh Phoebe, a designer, suppressed her excitement and called gently. Jennifer stopped thinking and smiled at her. Can I take a selfie here? Phoebe excitedly asked. Jennifer looked at them, who were all excited, nodded and agreed, Of course. Yeah! Everyone was very happy. Jennifer them saw them take out their phones and get together to take selfies happily. After taking the photos, they posted them online, which attracted the envy of all the rest designers in the department, whomented, Jealous! Is it Mr. Marsh who is driving? How lucky! Its so enviable! Ive never been in a sports car in my life! Jennifer took out her phone and scrolled through her Facebook and saw thements. She couldnt help smiling. They were all so lovely. Mrs. Marsh, Phoebe saw Jennifer like her post, she smiled and looked up, We all envy you. You have won Mr. Marshs heart and soul. It must be fate. I didnt know I would marry him. Jennifer had a happy smile on her face. When the Lamborghini stopped at the rke Corp, Zack waited there with several executives. The car was a symbol of power, which attracted a lot of peoples attention. The doors were opened and everyone got off. Jennifer saw Zack at a nce. Although she was prepared, she couldnt help but feel stunned. There was a both familiar and strange feeling.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Zack also looked at her, and for a moment, they forgot the existence of everyone around them. Chapter 987 Hospitality But the moment didntst long as Jennifer soon came to herself. Ivan came over, put his arm around her shoulder, and took her to meet the executives of the rke Corp. They greeted each other. Id appreciate it if you can cooperate with Jennifer, Ivan had exquisite features, You should cater to her needs at work unconditionally. That is for sure. Zack made his stand, Mr. Marsh, you can be rest assured. Mrs. Marsh is our honored guest, we will treat her with hospitality. Mrs. Marsh, will you please follow me? Jennifer looked at Ivan, You should go back to work now. You dont have to walk us upstairs, you are busy and I am not a child. With just a few words, everyone around was envious. Ivan waved at everyone and kissed Jennifer on the forehead before walking back to the car. Mrs. Marsh, please. Zack was polite and wanted to look at her for a few more seconds, but he was afraid it would be offensive, so he held it back. Although the rke Corp was not as big as the Marsh Group, the office environment here was good. The CEO here seemed to be a thoughtful man. Taking the elevator upstairs, Zack and the executives took them to the newly-decorated office. Theyout of the ce was refreshing, with nts and a fish tank. Mrs. Marsh, nice to meet you. Tristan waited here, tall and cool. He was very polite, My name is Tristan Norwell, I am Mr. rkes assistant. In the following month, you can call me if you need anything. As he was speaking, Jennifer watched him and had a good impression of him. Tristan was thest one to leave. Zack had a meeting, so he left first. Mrs. Marsh, do you like fish? Tristan came to the fish tank, I bought this. I do not know if you will like it. If not, I can move it away. I like it. Jennifer smiled at him. Thank you, Mr. Norwell. Just call me Tristan, he said, Everyone in thepany calls me Tristan. After just a few minutes, all the designers from the Marsh Group had had a good impression of Tristan. Right after he left, Phoebe couldnt help saying, Hes quiteposed and handsome! And hes the CEOs trusted man here, young. Hes like Finnley, but he seems more alienated than Finnley. That makes him more attractive, like Mr. Marsh. Susan, another designer, could not help but express her views, I wonder if he and I will have a story in a month. At this time, the only male designer here, Drew, said, You didnt even have any story with Finnley, who you used to see every day. Shut your mouth, Drew! Susan was pissed, Cant you just say something nice? You can teach me, Drewughed out loud deliberately. A quiet designer, Daisy, said, Well, we are here to work. Lets hear Mrs. Marsh arrangement. Stop thinking about Tristan. 200 clothes in a month, this task is not easy. Phoebe also said, We have to prove our worth here. Jennifer smiled and sat down in the office chair. I like the office. They did make much efforts. Her father must have done all this. She suddenly felt strange. Her dads office was right next door and she was so close to him The room is spacious and I like the chair. Drew said. Mrs. Marsh, should we start working now? Jennifer came to herself and turned on theputer, We should first review their previous designs to find themonness and the differences. I have sent them to your emailsst night. The designers all gave her a thumbs-up. You are so efficient, Mrs. Marsh!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 988 Miss Clarke Joking aside, they were serious when they started to work. Soon, they looked through the designs in the past five years. Some people were typing on the keyboard to take notes, while some had a little frown. About half an hourter Im finished. Daisy was quiet, looking up. These styles are very ordinary, not particrly outstanding. ying with the pen in his left hand and with a mouse in his right hand, with his eyes staring at the screen, Drew said, Its literally garbage! Even our draft designs were better than these!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer heard their conversation and did not refute, Phoebe, what do you think? I didnt see anything I like. Phoebe said straightforwardly, The designers are not as good as me. At this time, Susan also said, Mrs. Marsh, I think the rke Corps designers areck of creativity, but their designs passed probably because Mr. rkes too old to know fashion. Yes, Mr. Marsh eyes would have them all redesigned! Mrs. Marsh, we are really overqualified here. After listening to them, Jennifer finally said, The previous designs are indeed not good, but since we have initiated the cooperation, we have to do our best. We represent the Marsh Group, we cant be criticized, can we? Jennifer added, I will personally review all your manuscripts and then Mr. Marsh will do a second review. You will be paid ordingly to your works. What? Susan was shocked. We are going all out? Yes. After all, this was her fatherspany. At this time, downstairs parked a Maserati. Carefully-dressed, Georgia walked into the elevator in her high heels. She looked enchanting with her cherry lips. Arriving at the floor of her fathers office, she stepped out of the elevator and walked toward the newly-decorated office. She had met with Jennifer several times before and didnt like her. She actually came to the rke Corp to work? Zack offered a high sry and he respected her very much, she heard. When Georgia passed by the door of the presidents office, Tristan inside identally looked up and caught her. He stopped his work, got up and went out to follow her. Georgia didnt knock on the door and went straight into Jennifers office. Hearing the footsteps, the six people who were busy raised their eyes and looked at Georgia. No one was surprised or excited. Ten secondster, Georgia felt awkward. She had been used to everyones attention. Is everyone in the Marsh Group so impolite? Dont you know who I am? What was this? Everyone changed nces and finally looked at Jennifer. Jennifer calmly looked into Georgias eyes, sitting in the office chair, her right hand was still holding the mouse. Let me tell you! Georgia walked in, put her hands over her chest, Here am I, not as a famous actress, but the daughter of Mr. rke. You didnt even greet me? Georgia thought that her words should be intimidating. But the designers all arched their eyebrows, making her feel like a clown. As Drew wanted to say something, he saw Jennifer stand up and said with a smile, What are you here for, Miss rke? So, you know who I am. Georgia emphasized, I am the daughter of Zack rke! Outside the door, Tristan frowned. What did she want to do? Did she know Jennifers identity? She was the wife of Ivan Marsh! Chapter 989 A Tough Woman Geez! Is there really such a cocky person in the world? Ive never seen someone like you before! Drew got up, looked at Georgia and refuted. I havent seen any of your shows. Susan also hummed, You are seeing one right now. Georgia red at them. She didnt bother to argue with these blurry faces. With her arms over her chest, she looked at Jennifer in amanding manner. Jennifer looked indifferent and alienated, smiled and asked her, Is Mr. rke really your biological father? Georgias face suddenly changed. Jennifer, what do you mean by that? She felt angry and guilty All the designers looked at each other, and they were all shocked. Mrs. Marsh, what were you saying? Drew looked at Georgia, and then at Jennifer, he raised his voice, Isnt she Mr. rkes biological daughter? At this point, Jennifer and Georgia had locked eyes. Jennifer looked calm, but Georgia seemed furious. Seeing Georgias pale face and the doubts on everyone else faces. Jennifer exined, I just think she doesnt look like Mr. rke, not even in character. Everyone realized it was a false rm. They had thought they got to know a huge secret. What can I do for you? Jennifer looked back and sat down in the office chair. Georgia tried to restrain her emotions, sheforted herself that Jennifer must not know anything. She was just casually asking. The rke familys past had never been revealed online, no one should know that her mother was her fathers second wife. After she believed that Jennifer was just casually saying it, she got confident again. She took out a business card from her luxury purse and put in on Jennifers desk. Theres my e-mail address on it. I want ten gowns in small size! She said in a condescending manner, with her arms crossed over her chest. Georgia despised Jennifer, she said, Since you are Emma, a famous designer, I want to see what you can design. Jennifer chuckled, Do I need to prove it to you? Rest assured, I will pay for it. I have money! Georgia ordered, I want the designs in ten days. Hey! You think Mrs. Marsh is here for money? Phoebe finally could not help it anymore, What is wrong with you? Georgia turned to re at her, Shut up! Who the hell are you? Her voice was very loud, and Phoebe was intimidated for a moment. Then Georgia looked at Jennifer and ridiculed, I heard that the Marsh Group initiated the cooperation, you are currying favor with us. Jennifer was simply speechless and there was disdain in her eyes.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Georgia, we will do what we have promised. But if you want to add temporary tasks, you will have to talk to Mr. rke and let him sign a new contract with my husband. She had shown enough respect for her by calling her Miss rke just now. Now that she called her by her first name, Georgia felt ufortable. There were several designers here, it was humiliating! And Jennifer turned her down? This made Georgia very angry. You are tough, huh? Georgia sneered. Jennifer answered, You dont know me and dont try to. You are not a match for me. Chapter 990 Double-faced Standing outside the door, Tristan heard the conversation and was shocked. His worries werepletely relieved, and he admired Jennifer. He smiled and walked away. Jennifers words rang in his ear. In the office next door. Georgia, do I need to repeat that? Jennifers eyes turned cold, if you got it, please leave now, we are going back to work. Then Drew got up and walked around the desk. Leave! He pushed her straight out. Hey! Dont touch me! Georgia was angry, but couldnt fight the brown-haired man with a nose ring. She was forced to step back all the way and almost sprained her ankle. Bang! Draw mmed the door shut and it almost hit Georgias newly-done nose! She took two steps back. Are you sick? My fathers the CEO here! How could you do that to me? This is not the Marsh Group! She was trembling with anger! But she knew she was no match for Jennifer since there were six of them! So, Georgia could only tolerate it for now. It was never toote to take revenge! Georgia hadnt been humiliated like this for a long time. Thest time was by Spencer. Thinking of Spencer, she hated Jennifer even more! She was Georgia rke! A famous actress who all the media loved. She thought it was an honor that she asked Jennifer to design gowns for her. She didnt take it? Georgia walked to the elevator in anger and bumped into Tristan. She calmed down and walked charmingly. Tristan seemed to be different from before, inexplicably gentle and even with a little smile on his face. Georgia was still angry. She had nothing to say to Tristan and did not even want to say hello to him. Tristan didnt like her anyway. Georgia soon walked pass him and hurried into the elevator. Tristan walked towards the presidents office. It was not hard to see from Georgias look that she had lost. In the hall on the first floor. As soon as the doors were opened, Georgia stepped out of the elevator, but before she took a few steps, she saw her fathering. Carrying a small pink cake in his hand, Zack walked and talked with the senior executives next to him towards the elevator. They both stopped when they saw each other. Dad, is today someones birthday? Georgia asked with a smile, her eyes fell on the cake. He bought a cake for someone? She must be in a high position here.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Across the transparent box, she could see that the cake was very delicate, girls would love it. Miss rke. the two executives greeted her. Georgia looked at them with a smile with no response. She had always had a sense of superiority. Zack didnt think much and replied, This is for Mrs. Marsh and his designers. It was for Jennifer? Yes, Zack looked at her. You dont seem to like her? Georgia felt that Zack attached great importance to his partner very much, so she smiled, No Of course not. She was jealous and did not show it. Georgia said gently, Dad, do you know Jennifer? Zack didnt know what she wanted to say, he listened. Shes a double-faced woman, Georgia used, She looks down upon the rke Group. Chapter 991 The Father Is Wise Zack was stunned. He just couldnt believe it. Georgia smiled and said, She looked so impatient when she designed dresses for us. She wasining all the time, and I just tried to persuade her. Zack didnt believe what he had heard. Zacks face changed and he seemed to be thinking. Georgia continued to remind him, After all, Jennifer is Ivans wife. Its normal for her to have a sense of superiority. You dont have to be so good to her, which will make her feel superior. Zack pulled a long face and was in a bad mood. How could she speak ill of his daughter like this? What are you doing here? Zack asked coldly. Georgia didnt like his cold tone, but she still wanted to finish what she should say. Father, this is just cooperation. She helps us design the dress for the annual meeting. We have paid her. You dont have to buy cakes to tter her. You dont have to worry about the business of thepany, Zack warned, I know what Im doing. I dont need you to teach me how to do things.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Georgia was annoyed. She quickly bowed and said, Then Ill go. Then she walked out of the hall. Georgia just thought that although her words were a little harsh, her father would definitely think about it. After all, Jennifer was an outsider to him. Zack led the senior executives to the elevator. He kept a long face. The executives didnt dare to say anything, but they all had doubts and ideas. Mr. rke, is Mrs. Marsh really looking down on us? One of the senior executives couldnt help asking, Since we are partners, we should be at equal status, right? She is Mrs. Marsh, but she also has to respect us. Zack rolled his eyes and said in a calm voice, If you have eyes, you shouldnt judge things with your ears. Hearing this, the senior manager was obviously stunned. Yes, sir. Obviously, Mr. rke didnt believe his daughters words. However, Mr. Marsh should have good taste, so Mrs. Marsh wouldnt be that bad. She should be a modest and kind-hearted girl, and thements about her on the inte were always good. The elevator arrived. The executives said goodbye to Zack and walked out of the elevator. The elevator door closed and the elevator continued to go up. Zack held the cake and his eyes turned gloomy. Thinking of Georgias nder, he was in a bad mood. With the cake in his hand, he didnt go to Jennifers office immediately. Instead, he went to Tristan first. Why is Georgia here? What happened just now? Tristan realized that Zack must have seen Georgia downstairs, and Georgia might have spoken ill of Jennifer. Therefore, Tristan told Zack everything that he had overheard outside Jennifers office. Zacks face darkened as he heard Tristans narration. There was the sharp cold light in his eyes! But Mrs. Marsh is a cool woman. Tristan couldnt helpughing. She said, dont judge me from your point of view. With your low level, you cant understand me at all. And dontpete with me. You are no match for me at all. Zack took a deep breath and felt relieved. Jennifers counterattack was pretty good. But he was very angry with what Georgia had done! She did something wrong and even wanted to nder Jennifer. Mr. rke, this cake Tristan looked at him and had a guess. Zacks face softened. Its for Mrs. Marsh. Its just enough for the six of them. Let me help you, Tristan reached out his hands. No, thanks. Zacks hand holding the cake shrank a little. Ill send it to her. Then he turned around and walked out of the office. Looking at Zacks back, Tristan felt Zack cared about Mrs. Marsh more than caring about his daughter. It should not be the care of a partner. Was it because Mrs. Marsh was from the Marsh Group? Chapter 992 Father’s Love Hearing the footsteps, everyone in Jennifers office raised their heads and saw Zacking in with a cake in his hand. Hello, Mr. rke, The five designers greeted him respectfully. Hello, Zack said. Do you like this ce? Yes, we like it. Thank you for your concern, Mr. rke. If you have any problem or need anything, just let me know! Zack said sincerely. And everyone also got his kindness. Zack walked up to Jennifer and put the cake on her table. Mrs. Marsh, I dont know what kind of dessert you like. I bought this cake across the street. The shop is famous and many people buy the desert there in a long queue. Its just enough for the six of you. It wont be too wasteful. He looked like a kind father with a smile on his face. Jennifer was moved and in a trance for a moment. In fact, when he entered the office, Jennifer had already stood up and looked at him. Although she hadplicated feelings and was quite excited, Jennifer still tried to hide her emotion with a smile. Thank you, Mr. rke. You are so considerate. The love from the father had been lost for more than 20 years. If you like it, Ill buy it for you every day, Zack said. Then he looked around and said, Come on, guys. Eat the cake first. I have to go now. He didnt stay long, because when he saw Jennifer, he could not control his feelings and would get excited. After he left, Jennifer stood in front of her desk, lost in thought for a long time. Mr. rke is such a nice person. He even brought us cakes. Phoebe praised Zack. But Susanined, Then why did he teach his daughter like this? Which one is his true face? The daughter should be like her father. Georgia didnt learn anything at all. Whether it is his true face or not, the cake is true! Drew voiced his opinion. The father is a businessman while the daughter is a star in the entertainment circle. They must have different characters! Jennifer didnt listen to them carefully. She felt warm in her heart. She looked at the delicate cake on the table. It was round and pink, and the cream pattern looked cute. She still remembered that when she was a child, she liked cream very much, so she had been looking forward to the birthdays of the family members. When her father knew this, he often bought her small cakes. She could eat super delicious cream cakes even if it was not someones birthday. Mrs. Marsh. Seeing her absent-mindedness, Daisy asked, Are you okay? What are you thinking about? Jennifer came back to her senses and said with a bright smile, Come on. Lets eat the cake. Dont let Mr. rke down. We should eat it. Then she quickly unbuttoned the pink silk ribbon on the box, took off the small bag that tied the cake, and opened the cake box. Everyone gathered around. There were no outsiders, so they talked and ate freely. This cake is so exquisite. Its beautiful. Come on. Let me take a picture first. Dont cut it. Phoebe quickly took out her mobile phone. After she took the photos, Jennifer cut the cake into six pieces. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh. Thank you. Thank you. Everyone took it piece by piece. It was so sweet. The cream was quite great. When they tasted the cream, they all praised it. Jennifer also picked up the cake and took a sip. The taste instantly reminded her of her childhood memory. It was the same taste as the cake bought by her father years ago.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The smell of eggs was very strong and fragrant. In fact, the smell of fathers love was even stronger She couldnt help feeling sad, but she tried to restrain herself. Chapter 993 His Daughter Needs A Lesson At five oclock in the afternoon, Zack knocked on the door of the office. It was time to go off work. Out of politeness, he came to visit them. Hearing the knock on the door, everyone in the Office raised their eyes, stopped the work in their hands, and watched Zack walk inside. Hello, Mr. rke! The five designers greeted Zack. Mr. rke. Jennifer stood up with a gentle look on her face. Does the cake taste good? Zack went straight to her desk with a kind look and smile. If you like it, Ill ask Tristan to buy it every day. Thanks, but you dont have to do that. Jennifer refused immediately. Although she was moved, she didnt want to bother him too much. However, Zack was anxious. Dont you like it? Ill try another shop if the cake is not sweet. he hadpared countless shops in person. Finally, he chose this cake shop whose cake had a very simr taste to the ones in her childhood. Zack always wanted to do something for Jennifer, starting with the taste of the cake in her childhood. No. Jennifer exined with a smile, The cake tastes good, but we dont want to bother Tristan and you. She still refused. Zack suddenly realized that he might be too anxious. He should do this gradually. He shouldnt scare her. Okay Zack nodded. I understand. Understand? What did he understand? Jennifer was confused, but she kept smiling.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. All the designers thought Mr. rke was a kind person. He was generous and good-tempered. After such a short silence, he said to everyone, You should also take care of yourselves and dont work toote. Im getting off work today. If you need anything, you can talk to Tristan. He will help you with anything. OK, Mr. rke! They nodded. You dont have to worry about us, Jennifer said. We will finish our work ording to the schedule and do it well. Im not here to urge you to work. Zack felt a little embarrassed. Jennifer also smiled, I know. Well, go ahead with your work. I have to go. Okay, goodbye. After saying that, he turned around and left reluctantly. From tomorrow on, Zack would also stay in thepany until night came. Even if he had never worked overtime before, he would try to spend more time with his daughter. He didnt work overtime today because he had to go home to talk to Georgia. It was Georgias fault for what happened today. She had done something wrong, and she even ndered Jennifer! Mrs. Marsh, do you think that Mr. rke is a little weird? Phoebe was always straightforward. She took a look at the door where Zack disappeared. At this time, Drew added, Its just that he seems to be too gentle. He is not like a boss and is very easygoing. Its not strange. We are from the Marsh Group. He should pay great attention to us. No, thats not the reason, Jennifer sat down and looked at everyone. Lets start working. Dont waste time. Then what was the reason? Everyone was confused, but they stopped asking. The five designers went back to their work, but Jennifer gradually lost in thought. When Zack returned home, he asked, Is Georgia at home? Joan quickly stood up from the sofa and walked towards her husband. Seeing his cold face, she was a little confused. Whats wrong? What did Georgia do? Did shee back? Zack didnt answer but asked again. Joan shook her head and replied, No. When she is back, ask her toe to the study. I wanna talk to her. Then Zack walked upstairs. As soon as he went upstairs, Georgia drove her car into the yard and stopped beside his fathers car. Joan saw Georgia get off the car with her bag, take off her sunsses and walk into the house. Joan couldnt help worrying about her daughter. Chapter 994 Georgia Is Punished Mom? Seeing Joan standing at the door with a worried look, Georgia asked her mother, Whats wrong with you? Your father is back, Joan reminded Georgia in a low voice. Oh, Georgia said as she walked past her mother. Ive been on a new y recently. I may not be at home very often from tomorrow on. Joan turned around and grabbed her arm, looking worried. Your father asked you to look for him in the study.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Georgia stopped and turned to look at her mother. Her mother asked, His face is a little cold. Did you do something to make him angry? Georgia was nervous. Hurry up. Dont let him wait. Joan was worried. I just want to remind you, Joan said. Upstairs, in front of the French window of the study, Zack stared at the car in the yard with a long face. Georgia went upstairs with an uneasy feeling. On the stairs, she looked back to ask for her mothers help. Joan was worried about her daughter, but there was nothing she could do. Zack had never been so serious at home. If the daughter really did something wrong, even the mother couldnt protect her. As for Georgia, she tried to figure it out but couldnt think of anything. Was it just because she went to thepany to find Jennifer today? Did Jennifer tell her father? What did Jennifer say? Did her dad believe it? Would Jennifer nder her? All kinds of guesses emerged in her mind, and she also came to the door of the study unconsciously. The door of the study was open. She saw her father standing in front of the window with his hands behind his back. He looked so serious. The door was open because he was waiting for her. Georgia straightened up and tried to be calm. She knocked on the door and then walked inside. Dad. Her tone was as usual. Zack stood still in front of the window with a more gloomy face. What can I do for you? she walked to her father and tried to keep calm. The study was so quiet that even her nervous breath could be heard. Zack still stood with his hands behind his back, as if he hadnt heard her words. In fact, he didnt want to talk to her and was still angry. This silence made Georgia get more and more nervous. She kept thinking about an excuse and suddenly felt scared. Dad? she plucked up her courage and called her father softly. Zack finally turned his eyes, and there was a sh of coldness in his eyes! When Georgia met his eyes, she was so scared that she swallowed. What Tristan said ispletely different from what you said, Zack said in a deep voice. You must exin this matter to me. Facing her fathers gaze, Georgia felt nervous. Dad, I For a moment, she didnt know how to exin. Damn it! It really had something to do with Jennifer! You cant totally believe what Tristan said, She began to defend herself. After all, he doesnt like me very much. He Then why doesnt he like you? Zack asked directly. These words made her speechless. Zack said ruthlessly, You have to find the reason by yourself. Everyone knows how excellent Tristan is. So, her father stood on Tristans side. But Tristan was just an outsider! Georgia was not convinced! Listen. Zack knew the truth. He didnt want to continue this matter. It was meaningless to listen to his daughters apology. Georgia bit her lips and listened carefully. From now on, you are not allowed to go to thepany anymore, Zack said in a firm tone. I will tell the doorman that you cant enter even if you go there. Georgia couldnt believe what she had heard. Her father just punished her like this for Jennifer. Although she was unwilling, she knew that her father was still angry, so she did not refute. Did you hear that? Yes, dad. Georgia was frightened by his roar. She didnt dare to refuse. Zack, however, still kept a straight face. He red at her and sat down. Get out. His voice was still cold. Yes, dad. Georgia turned around and left, biting her lips. Her heart was full of hatred for Jennifer! Jennifer was so arrogant in thepany, and she evenined to her father! Humph! Her father punished her just because Jennifer was Mr. Marshs wife. Georgia didnt think she had done something wrong. Chapter 995 Her Father’s Birthday Is Coming Hearing the footsteps, Joan held the handrail and looked upstairs nervously. When she saw her daughter, she was nervous and excited. Georgia! She called in a low voice. Depressed, Georgia walked past the corner of the stairs and saw her mother downstairs. Whats wrong? What did your father say? Joan asked worriedly. My dear daughter, what did you do to make him angry? He doesnt allow me to go to thepany because of an outsider. Georgia stopped after going downstairs, with an unconvinced look on her face, but she didnt dare toin loudly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She was very clear about her identity in this family. But she had been the daughter of the rke family for so many years. Now her fathers punishment made her feel very aggrieved! Why couldnt she go to her ownpany? Joans heart skipped a beat. Confused, she asked, What do you mean? For whom? For Ivans wife. Georgia crossed her arms over her chest and rolled her eyes with disdain. What did that bitch do to seduce my dad? He even bought cakes for her in a long line. She told her mother the news intentionally. As Zacks wife, Joan felt ufortable when she heard this. Buy a cake? Yes, I saw it with my own eyes, Georgia said. Now my dad treats me like this because of her. You can imagine how important she is in my dads heart. I dont think so, Joan said with a smile. There is such a big age difference between them. Dont say that. But my dad is still charming. He is just a little old, but he is handsome and decent. Georgia felt that she didnt need to be responsible for what she said. She continued, Jennifer just likes this kind of man. Isnt Ivan also older than her? Georgia, dont talk nonsense if you dont have evidence. Dont get yourself into trouble. Joan couldnt help but feel a little anxious and put her arm around her daughters shoulder. Georgia, dont make your dad angry. Listen to him. If he doesnt allow you to go to thepany, then dont go, okay? But he did it for Jennifer! How could Georgia endure this? The sports car stopped in front of the building of the rke Corp. Ivan came to pick up Jennifer after work, which made others envious. He didnt take the driver with him. He opened the door of the passenger seat for her and bent over to fasten the seat belt for her. Ivans love for Georgia was so enviable. See you tomorrow, Mrs. Marsh! See you tomorrow! After Ivan got in the car, the car started and drove towards Emerald Bay. Sitting on the passenger seat, Jennifer looked a little absent-minded. She took out her phone and looked through the official tweets of the rke Corp. This ount only published tweets two or three times a year, and every time it released some important news. But there was a regr tweet, which was sent on time every year. That was the family photo on Zacks birthday. She looked through the photos and found that Joans skin was getting better and better. Her appearance hadnt changed at all in the past ten years. Jennifer didnt know if it was because of the modification. Georgia grew taller and taller every year. The clothes she wore became more and more expensive, and she had better taste every year. The smile on her face became more and more brilliant. She was also the spokesperson for the products of thepany, as the daughter of the family. But what about Zack? His hair became gray, but he always wore a ck suit, giving people a sense of majesty and calmness. He was especially decent, which was a mans charm after years. Looking at her fathers photo and the position where Georgia stood, Jennifer felt a little envious. It was not the first time she had seen such photos. She didnt follow the ount but paid close attention to it for nearly twenty years. She could memorize every tweet and every photo. There was silence in the car. Ivan turned to look at her and saw the photos on her phone. Ivan often checked this tweet recently. With a single nce at the profile photo, he knew that it was the rke Corps official ount. The most eye-catching thing was the family photo posted every year. Seeing these photos, his wife must be heartbroken. Ivan yed some music in the car to ease the atmosphere. As she heard the soft music, Jennifer came back to her senses. She turned off the phone. She turned her eyes to look at the scenery outside the window. The evening glow today was iparably beautiful, like red flowers floating in the air. Dads birthday wasing. The family photo must be more beautiful this year. At the thought of this, her heart ached so much, and she became more depressed. Chapter 996 Guess Ivan held the steering wheel with his left hand and held her hand with his right hand. Her hand was a little cold, so he tried to warm her hand and heart. He felt sorry for her. Jennifer, are you unhappy? Jennifer looked at him and replied, No. Ivan slowed down the car and asked with a smile, How do you feel on your first day here? Do you like that ce? Yes, Jennifer nodded and was willing to share her experience with him. The rke Corp has made everything very well. The office is very big, and its only for the six of us. The restaurant there is also very good, and the dishes are delicious. Thats good. Ivan believed that Zack would definitely treat her well. After the conversation, there was a short silence in the car. Ivan joked, Is there anyone who likes you? What? Who are you talking about? Tristan, Ivan turned to look at her. Cant you see such an excellent young man? She was reminded by him. Tristans face appeared in Jennifers mind at once. He is really impressive. Both Phoebe and Susan like this type. Even Daisy will blush when she sees him. Did he look at you a few more times? Ivan asked curiously. No, Jennifer broke free from his hand with a smile. What do you want to say? Are you jealous of him? Ivan smiled but didnt answer. Jennifer also smiled. When did my husband be so unconfident in himself? Its because you are so charming, and I love you so much that I dont have a sense of security, Ivan said it. As soon as this new topic was started, the depressing topic was put aside. The atmosphere in the car was much better. The night began to fall. As the moon set and the sun rose, a new day came. In the living room of the rke family after breakfast, Zack took the suit jacket from Aiden and said as he put it on, You dont have to wait for me for dinner. Ill work overtime. You can have dinner yourself. After saying that, he went straight out. He didnt even look at his wife behind him. Confused, Joan watched him get into the car and the car quickly drove away. On the stairs, Georgia held the handrail and stopped, lost in thought. Aiden thought she had heard it wrong. Mrs. rke, what did Mr. rke say just now? Why didnt hee back for dinner? The rke family was famous for the good rtionship between family members, and Zack and Joan were regarded as a perfect couple, Zack never worked overtime! He had dinner at home all the time! Everyone knew that! Both Aiden and Joan were shocked. Georgiained, It must be because of Jennifer. Its so obvious. They turned to look at Georgia. Georgias words reminded Joan of what her daughter had said to her yesterday. Ive never seen my father be so good to anyone. Georgia walked downstairs and said directly, I felt something was wrong when he was in the long queue yesterday to buy her a cake. Jealousy grew in Joans heart! She almost lost her mind because of jealousy! So he doesnt even take family photos this year. Is it really because of Jennifer? Joans body trembled with anger. Was Zack really having a crush on Jennifer? Mrs. rke Aiden was still calm. This is impossible, is it? Thats Mr. Marshs wife. Mr. rke doesnt dare to do that even if he wants! Georgia exaggerated, But he cant control himself when lovees. Anyway, dad has changed since Jennifer appeared. We have to get prepared. Joans face turned pale as she heard these words.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Georgia I what should we do? Joan was at a loss. Mom! Georgia nced at her and said, You are his wife. Why are you so timid? But But what? Isnt my father going to work overtime? Georgia suggested. Then you can go to thepany to check if he is working! Joans eyes lit up when she heard this. Georgia hated Jennifer to the core. She gritted her teeth, Lets see what they are doing! Working or having a date? As long as we get the evidence, we can tell Ivan! Or the media! Jennifer will lose her reputation! As soon as she finished speaking, she smiled wickedly. Ive shot a lot of scenes, so I know the weakness of all kinds of people. Just do as I said. Chapter 997 Coincidence As an elder and a mature woman, Joan had her own judgment. But when she heard her daughters words, she also thought it made sense. Can we do that? This is a battle to protect your marriage, and you must do it! Georgia said to her mother firmly. Anyway, I cant enter thepany. You have to do it yourself. Hearing that, Aiden frowned slightly. Is Mr. rke really so unreliable? Thats because Jennifer is such a bitch! Georgia retorted, It has nothing to do with my dad. Joan took a deep breath. Georgia took her bag and said, Mom, I have to go now. I will stay in the crew from today on, so I wont see my dad so frequently. After all, its a little embarrassing. Zack had never interfered with her life all these years, though he supported her with anything she wanted. Mrs. rke Aiden called Joan softly. Zack is not that kind of man. I trust him. Joan looked at her and asked anxiously, You trust him too, dont you? There are a lot of weird things in the world. There is no absolute certainty. Aiden didnt dare to make the judgment. I dont know. Joans heart sank. In fact, she didnt want to lie to herself. Maybe Jennifer and Zack really attracted each other. Nobody else knew what they were thinking except for themselves. Therefore, Joan hoped that night woulde faster so that she could go to thepany to have a look. She wanted to see if Zack was really working. It seemed that Joan had made up her mind to fight back. Georgia snorted, Maybe Jennifer likes old men, so she came to ourpany as a designer! Otherwise, why doesnt she stay in the Marsh Group? Georgia sneered. She is the vice president there. Now she even has a lower position in the rke Corp. Aiden also analyzed, It doesnt make sense. Mr. rke also lost eight million dors Who should be responsible? Exactly! Georgia said firmly. Obviously, they have a special rtionship. Hearing what they said, Joan became more and more certain that it was Jennifer who had seduced her husband. That was why her husband didnt take family photos this year and didnte back for dinner. And all this had started when Jennifer appeared. Joan had thought that she wouldnt care too much about it, but she had been restless about it the whole day. Her heart was still aching when she thought of it! She recalled the time she spent with Zack these years. She really fell in love with this elegant and graceful man. In the afternoon, the man stood in the long line outside the cake shop opposite the rke Corp. Wearing a customized suit, Zack didnt fit in with the young people in the line, no matter in clothes, age, or aura. At this time, the red light was on and the cars stopped one by one. Georgia, who had just finished a few scenes and was heading to the hotel for a rest, was in a car.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She inadvertently looked out of the window and saw her father in the crowd! She got curious and took a closer look. She was sure that the man was her father! She took a look at the shop name and wondered if he was buying cake again. Georgia took out her phone and took a few photos of his back. Soon, she saw her father buy a cake and walked over with it. Georgia quickly took a few more photos. The smile on her fathers face was happy. He had never smiled like this at home. Georgia. The assistant next to her took the script book and interrupted Georgia, We have a lot of scenes tomorrow. There are ten scenes to shoot and even a night scene, so you must have a good rest today. Georgia didnt listen to her and took a dozen photos in a row. Then she watched her father cross the road and walk towards thepany. She had a strong feeling that this cake was bought for Jennifer! Is she really so shameless? Does she eat the cake every day? Its disgusting. Georgia murmured and frowned. Bitch! Chapter 998 Worried Mother And Impatient Daughter The assistant was confused. What did you say? Georgia looked away and didnt answer her question. At this time, the green light was on and the car was driving slowly forward. The assistant gave the script to her and said, Georgia, would you like to read it first? No, I wont. I know what I should do. Georgia leaned back in the chair. She closed her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest, looking so confident. Georgia, this director is very famous. He has the right to change the actress. Youd better follow the rules, Are you afraid of him? I dont even want to y the role! Georgia nced at her and said, Let him change! She was in a bad mood! Her mother was so hesitant. She would consider her fathers feelings no matter what she did. She had been seeking his love all her life.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Could her mother really make it? She couldnt be ruthless at all. Georgia looked through the photos she had just taken on her phone, and each of them was very clear. She thought that they would be useful sooner orter! Even if her mother didnt take any action, Georgia wouldnt let Jennifer go! At dusk, the beautiful sunset dyed the sky red. The night wind was soft, and time was quiet and peaceful. The dinner in the rke family was ready. Only Joan and Eason were sitting in the dining room. Joan looked out of the window from time to time. It was dark. Obviously, he wouldnte back. Mommy, eat, eat, eat! With a fork in his left hand and a spoon in his right hand, Eason called his mom. He was 12 years old. He dressed neatly every day, but he couldnt even finish a sentence. He was also a poor boy who couldnt go to school and had no friends. Stop looking, Mrs. rke. Aiden said, Mr. rke said he wouldnte back for dinner, so he wonte back. You can eat first. The food is getting cold. Then what was he doing? As his wife, she couldnt help being anxious. Joan looked away restlessly and looked at her stupid son. She wondered if Zack would love her if her son was a normal person. Over the years, Zack had been nice to her, but that wasnt love. All their love was superficial because they hadnt slept together for a long time. Mrs. rke, lets have dinner. It wont taste good if its cold. Aiden was still concerned about her. Just as Joan gave up and was going to have dinner alone, her phone rang. Aiden took it over for her, looked at it, and said, Its Miss rke. Joan put down the fork, took the phone, and answered it. Georgia. Has my dade back? Georgia was in the presidential suite of a hotel. Standing in front of the window, she looked down at the bustling city. Didnt he say that he would work overtime? Joan replied in a low voice, He didnte back. Georgia asked coldly, Then where are you? I Joan took a look at Aiden. Im at home. Why dont you go to thepany to find evidence? Georgia was very angry. I cant enter thepany now, or I wouldnt stay at home doing nothing! How can you be so calm? Georgia. Joan sensed Georgias anger and was afraid that she would do something stupid. Its none of your business. But Georgia kept persuading her. A womans marriage needs to be defended on her own! Otherwise, she will lose everything! Definitely, its my business. You are my mother! I cant watch you suffer. Ive filmed so many ys about marriage. I know the result very well. If it goes on like this, youll lose everything you have! Joan interrupted her with a soft voice, Georgia Your father is not that kind of person. Mom, dont make a decision too early! Georgia was angry. Ill send you some photos I took by ident today! You can look at them first! Lets see if you still say this after you see them. After saying that, Georgia hung up the phone directly! After a while, Joan received several photos from Georgia. Chapter 999 Joan Sees Everything When Joan saw the photo, her fingers holding the phone began to tremble, and her blood seemed to freeze all over her body! Zack was buying the cake in such a long line for a woman. She was really surprised to see this scene with her own eyes! The smile on Zacks face was full of happiness, which Joan had never seen in her life. That kind of smile was from the bottom of his heart, full of his affection for another woman. Mom, is there anything delicious on the phone? Eason looked up at her and smiled happily! Joan didnt answer. The little boy stood up and came to her. He saw the phone screen and the cake in his fathers hand! He was overjoyed! Dad! Dad! Dad! He buys A cake! Give To me! He pped his hands excitedly like a little child. Joan put away her phone in a hurry with a long face. Aiden wiped the saliva from Easons mouth with a handkerchief. Eat! Eat cake! No dont eat dinner! He was still excited. Looking at the yard expectantly, he stood on tiptoe and said, Dad, the car Joan looked out of the window and thought Zack was back! It was quiet in the yard. There was nothing! There was a sh of sadness in Joans eyes. Why Where is the car? Where is dad? The little boy immediately lowered his head and looked disappointed. Joan couldnt stand it any longer. She looked up at Aiden and asked, Is there any food for Mr. rke? Yes, we also made dinner for Mr. rke. Its still warm. Get me a thermos box and pack it up, Joan made up her mind. Ill send it to him. After a short pause, Aiden answered, Yes, Mrs. rke. Then she turned around to get everything ready. Soon, Joan walked out of the door with a bag containing a thermal box. She took a taxi. She didnt drive because she didnt want to be tracked. Somehow, there were surveince cameras everywhere in the rke family, and GPS was also installed in every car. Zack was very suspicious. Perhaps after Michelle was lost, he forced himself to be alert all the time. On the way to thepany, Joan had imagined countless scenes that she would run into in thepany. They might be in the same office. They might be having dinner together. Jennifer might be sitting on hisp. In fact, Joan was not a coward. She just didnt want to make things big. She wanted to live a peaceful life. With great pressure on her mind, she had some secrets that even her daughter couldnt know. But it was true that she fell in love with Zack. She cared about him. She wanted to know the truth! She wanted to know if he had an affair with Jennifer. Here we are. Joan came back to her senses, looked at the towering building of the rke Corp, and paid the driver. After entering the hall, she took the elevator upstairs. As the wife of the president, of course, no one dared to stop her. When she walked out of the elevator, her heart beat faster inexplicably. Sending food was just an excuse. She came here to take photos and get evidence. If Zack saw him, she would say she was just here to send him food.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Joan was smart. She walked very quietly, getting closer and closer to the presidents office. She was getting more and more nervous. In the spacious office, the light was bright. Tristan wasnt there. Only Jennifer and Zack were there. Yes, only they were there. In front of the desk, Zack was sitting in the chair, while Jennifer was sitting on the chair next to him. They were discussing several design drafts. Mr. rke, these two drafts were designed by Phoebe. Noticing that he had almost finished reading, Jennifer said with a smile, Phoebe is a woman of excellence, which can be seen from her works. The little girl is excellent, and her work is also excellent. Zack nodded with satisfaction and looked at Jennifer kindly. The father and daughter looked at each other, and the two of them smiled. Outside the door, Joan happened to see this! The smiles of the two people hurt her heart! Chapter 1000 Crazy Georgia Mr. rke, please take another look at this one. With a sweet smile, Jennifer said to Zack. This is designed by drew. He is the only boy on the design team. His design inspiration is strange and explosive. Zack took the design and looked at it carefully with a gentle smile on his face all the time. Nice work. I like it very much! It suits young peoples personality. Thank you, Mr. rke. Joan listened to their conversation and found that Zack liked Jennifer very much! She was the only one in his eyes! The door was open. Joan had been standing outside for so long, but he didnt notice her. Joan didnt forget the purpose of this trip. She quickly took out her phone and took a few photos of them! The womans intuition told Joan that there was something wrong between Zack and Jennifer. The two of them were having an affair! Maybe he had crossed the line! He worked overtime for her! This was confirmed. Joan couldnt stand the way they talked andughed. But she didnt dare to step in. Zack didnt love her at all. If she came here and bothered him without his permission, it would only make him angry. Joan understood that only those who were loved and doted on could be willful and emotional. After taking the photos, Joan went downstairs by elevator. She didnt know how she got out of thepany. She felt her feet heavy and her whole body floating. Holding a dinner box in her hand, she stood on the street in a daze. His smile and tenderness and the intimate distance between them made Joan feel so terrible! But she couldnt cry. She was a mature woman! She could only try to suppress these emotions, but her vision had gradually blurred. After all, she was a woman A woman who lost her husband. At this time, her daughter called her again. She held the phone, looked at it, and answered, Hello. Mom, have you gone to thepany? Georgias tone softened a lot. Joan turned to look at the brightly lit building of the group and said nothing. Where are you? Georgia felt something was wrong. Whats wrong with you? Are you in thepany? I saw everything Joans voice trembled. Georgia was shocked and asked expectantly, What did you see? Joan took a deep breath and told her, I saw your father work overtime for Jennifer. They were talking andughing in the office. They were very intimate and Tristan was not there. Georgia thought for a while and asked, Have you taken any photos? Yes Her mother was sad, but Georgia smiled happily. Okay, send me the photos when you have time. What do you want the photos for? Joan asked warily. She knew that once the photos were leaked out, the consequences would be terrible. For what? Georgia sneered. Of course, I want to ruin Jennifers reputation!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But in this case, your fathers reputation will also be ruined! Joan was distressed, but she still kept calm. It will affect thepanys stock price. This negative impact is huge. Dont do that! They deserve it! Georgia didnt care at all. She hated Jennifer to the core. She said, If dad really betrays you, can you let it go? Joan didnt answer. She was just heartbroken. You can, and I cant! You are my mother! I cant watch you suffer! Georgia said resolutely, Anyway, my dad doesnt allow me to go to thepany, because Jennifer is more important than me! I finally understand that he has never treated me as his daughter! Georgia. Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Joan quickly said, Dont be angry with your dad. He sent you abroad for further study. I have never been working. Everything you have now is from your dad! Georgia was a little rebellious. She didnt want to hear such words. She only knew that she was very unhappy. Her father told her very seriously not to go to thepany because of Jennifer! Chapter 1001 Georgia, when will youe back? Joan coaxed Georgia, I want to have a good talk with you. You cant judge a person just by one thing. We must make it clear. I know you love him! Georgia was a little impatient. But does he love you? Dont deceive yourself! Others dont know how your rtionship is, but I know. Her words were like a sharp knife, deeply stabbing into Joans heart! It made her heart bleed and ache. After a short silence Mom, if you want more evidence, you can find a detective. You dont have to do this yourself. Georgia insisted that the two had an affair. After we get the evidence, we can talk to Jennifer and my dad. After all, its them who did something wrong. She added, As long as dad is willing to change his mind, after the cooperation with the Marsh Group, everything will be back on track. Jennifer cant stay in thepany for a lifetime. Joan was not as experienced as Georgia in dealing with rtionships. After all, Georgia was an actress. She had yed all kinds of roles. Every y was the epitome of life. After ending the call, Joan understood that it would be more convincing if she could get more evidence. Did she really have to find a detective to tail after her husband? If Zack knew this, he must be angrier. Joan felt conflicted and took a taxi home. She looked out of the window at the bustling night scene and couldnt forget what she had seen in the office just now. Did he buy her cakes every day? When she went back home, Aiden came over. Madam Aiden looked at the soup box and found that she didnt look well. Havent you seen Mr. rke? Joan said indifferently, Dont tell him I have been to thepany. Then she turned around and went upstairs. Looking at her upset back, Aiden immediately realized that something must have happened. Joan went upstairs and took a shower. She put on the sexy nightgown and sat in front of the French window with a ss of red wine, waiting for his return. Eight oclock, nine, ten This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She had been waiting for three hours. After drinking one ss after another, she was not sleepy at all. She was slightly drunk, but she had to wait for his return. She loved him and wanted to win his heart back. In the rke Corp, Jennifer received a call from Ivan. She said to Ivan, Okay, Ill be right downstairs. Is it time to go off work? Zack was still a little reluctant to let her go. Yes, Jennifer said. She was sorting out the design drafts. We just finished talking. He called me at the right time. Thank you. I heard that you never work overtime. From today on, Ill work overtime every day, Zack kindly said. He helped her clear the table and continued, I regained my fighting spirit when I saw you. They chatted, walked out, and entered the elevator together. They both knew each others identity, but they didnt expose it. The feeling had been hidden in his heart. The eagerness that had been suppressed for 20 years was really not easy to control. At the thought of this, his eyes would always be filled with tears. Then he smiled to cover his sadness. After getting along with her for only two days, Zack felt that his daughter didnt change at all. She was still so kind, liked smiling, and there were still lights in her eyes. The two walked out of the elevator and then out of the hall. Wearing a ck shirt, Ivan stood gracefully. He was tall and handsome. His aura tonight was iparably gentle, and even every button on his shirt and his tie were meticulous and exquisite. He was leaning against the car casually. The door had been opened. Seeing the father and daughtere out, he stood straight. Goodbye, Mr. rke. Jennifer said goodbye to Zack and waved her hands, See you tomorrow. Chapter 1002 Good night. See you tomorrow. Zack watched her walk down the stairs, reluctant to part with her. Ivan said hello to him from afar until Jennifer got in the car. Zack watched the sports car drive away. He was finally relieved that his daughter had married a good man and lived a good life. Mr. rke. Tristan came over and asked in a low voice, Will you go home now? He had been watching them not far away just now. It was the first time that Tristan had heard the boss say that he would work overtime. Yes. Zack only said one word, feeling a little disappointed. Tristan soon drove the car over. Zack said to him, Ill go back by myself. Itste now. You should go back and have a good rest.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After Tristan got out of the car, Zack sat in the drivers seat and said, You can get off work on time tomorrow. Dont wait for me. Then he drove away. So the boss would still work overtime tomorrow? Standing at the gate of thepany for a long time, Tristan also realized that Mr. rke had changed a lot recently, but he didnt ask. He was very clear about his identity. As the special assistant of the president, he only needed to help the boss manage thepanys affairs, and it was not suitable for him to ask about the bosss private affairs. It was gettingte, and the city was brightly lit. With a few stars in the sky, it seemed that bad weather wasing. The car window was rolled down. The night wind blew Zacks gray hair. The warm yellow light in the car reflected his wrinkles. Michelle, he finally found his Michelle This kind of joy made him even happier than the moment he had his son! Michelle was his daughter with his first love! It was the fruit of their love! She was the most irreceable person to him in the world. In the car back to Emerald Bay, Ivan was driving. The cool night wind blew past his ears. He turned to look at the girl in the passenger seat and said, Honey, you are in a good mood today. I had a good conversation with Mr. rke, Jennifer said in a rxed tone. He likes our designs very much. You got off work sote. Arent you tired? He was just worried about her health. However, Jennifer shook her head and said happily, Im not tired. He is very satisfied with our designs. Everyone is happy. Silly girl. Of course, Zack would be satisfied, because Jennifer was his daughter! Even if her design was ugly, he would praise it. Ivan really hoped that they could recognize each other as soon as possible. His wife was getting closer to her father step by step. She was not resistant at all. Ivan could feel that the day wasing soon. Soon, Zack returned home. The light in the living room had been turned off, leaving only a smallmp. The light was warm and dark at dusk. The rke family, which attached great importance to health care, had a strict rest time. At this time, as usual, both the masters and the servants would fall asleep. No one was waiting for him tonight, and he was not angry. In addition, he had a good time with Michelle. Zack was still in a good mood. As soon as he entered the living room, he was about to go upstairs. Dad. Zack was taken aback! He took a closer look and saw his son standing alone by the railing, staring at him like a ghost. The father and son looked at each other, and the room was very quiet. Zack came back to his senses and felt a little touched. Eason, why are you still up? He then walked toward his son and asked, Are you waiting for dad to get off work? Seeing that Zack was walking towards him with nothing in his hands, Eason was full of disappointment. Cake No cake Cake Waah Zack heard his sons words clearly, but he didnt understand what he meant for a while. At this time, Joan, who saw the car light, rushed downstairs in slippers! Easons words almost scared her out of her wits! Chapter 1003 Son, why did you go to bed? Joan rushed over in shock. She took a look at Zack and lifted her son. Aiden! Aiden! She looked back immediately, hoping someone could help her. If her silly son continued to talk, something bad would happen! At this time, Aiden, who heard the shouts, rushed downstairs. Madam, whats up? When she passed the corner of the stairs and saw Zack, she immediately put away her panic and greeted him respectfully, Good evening, Mr. rke! Seeing that they were all in a panic, Zack took a look at his son and calmly walked upstairs. After taking a few steps, he said without looking back, Ill work overtime from today on. You should coax Eason to sleep when its time. Dont let him wait for me here. Cake Joan quickly covered her sons mouth! Zack frowned and stopped. Both Aiden and Joan were startled! What did he just say? Zack stopped and turned his eyes to the stairs. He thought of the word that Eason had mentioned at the beginning. He realized something. He misses you so much! Joan thought quickly and said with a smile, He has been waiting for you! He has been worried about you! He just doesnt want to sleep! At this time, Aiden also had a smile on her face and nodded incessantly. Yes, yes, he has been waiting for you. He is unwilling to sleep. He loves his dad so much. Zack looked at them. He didnt say anything else. He looked away and continued to walk upstairs. Maybe he was a little tired. Joan and Aiden looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. Their hearts beat so fast. When the footsteps faded away, Joan squatted down. She held Easons shoulder firmly and said to him in a low and anxious voice, Listen to me. Dont mention anything about the cake! Her son didnt know anything. He opened his big innocent eyes and felt that his mother was so terrible. Joan didnt know whether her son understood it or not! Oh,e and teach him! Joan was impatient. She wanted to go upstairs to see Zack and said, Keep the photos a secret! Okay, okay Aiden certainly knew the seriousness of the matter. Dont worry. Ill teach the little boy! If Mr. rke got angry, this family would definitely suffer from a huge storm. After all, it was a stepfamily. Joan hurried upstairs. Wearing a sexy nightgown, she walked into the bedroom with a restless heart. Zack was taking off his coat and throwing it on the sofa. Then he walked into the bathroom. Hearing the sound of the running water, Joan came to the sofa, picked up his coat, and smelled it. To her surprise, there was no smell of perfume Didnt Jennifer use perfume? All of a sudden, the door of the bathroom was opened. Zack came out and saw what she was doing. Joan was shocked! She was almost scared to death. The two gazed at each other. Zacks eyes turned serious. When Joan wanted to exin, he didnt say anything. He took a bath towel and went into the bathroom. Joan held the coat, trembling with nervousness. Somehow, it was he who betrayed the family, but she felt guilty. It was not until the sound of water stopped that Joan came back to her senses. She felt deeply frustrated. When Zack came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bath towel, he looked at the woman who was wearing unusual clothes tonight. The shoulder belt of the nightgown was very thin, with a low-cut design and pure white gauze. Joan was a little scared by his gaze. She had drunk a lot and looked at the man she loved in the dim light. But she still had a clear mind. She couldnt make him hate her, so she had to do this at the right time. What cake? Zack asked coldly when he was drying his hair. Joans heart skipped a beat! She looked at him uneasily. When Zack took a shower just now, he was actually thinking about his sons reaction. His son just cried because he didnt see the cake. The woman did not answer. The man stood in front of her and stopped drying his hair. Zack frowned and asked straightforwardly, How do you know everything in thepany?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1004 Joans fingers, which grabbed her clothes, suddenly tightened. She struggled in her heart for a few seconds and looked up at him, answering in silence. You dont want to answer me, do you? Zack didnt get angry. He just smiled and said, Move to another room if you refuse to answer me. The woman was shocked. He was so firm and calm, which meant that he would make everything clear. Zack continued to dry his hair and sat down on the edge of the bed. He was expressionless and was about to go to bed. Joan knew he couldnt hide it. As long as he checked the surveince video tomorrow, he would know that she had gone to thepany. Besides, she couldnt get Georgia involved. She had to take responsibility! The photo when he bought the cake was taken by Georgia, and the chat record had not been deleted. So she couldnt let him check her phone! Suppressing the panic in her heart, Joan turned to look at him and asked sadly, Did you really fall in love with her? Zack was confused by her words. He looked up and asked, With whom? Joan felt aggrieved and didnt dare to say the name. After all, Jennifer was Mrs. Marsh, not an ordinary woman. This matter was also serious. Zack stared at her without a blink. If you have anything to say, just say it. You only have one chance to talk to me frankly. Joan thought for a while and said in a low voice, I went to thepany this afternoon. I wanted to bring you some soup. Zacks sharp eyes fell on her face! And then? Joan looked into his sharp eyes and said with a sad smile, Then I saw you talking andughing with Jennifer in the office. You two looked so intimate. Zack sneered, Ridiculous! Joan was startled again. Her eyes were filled with tears. He said, You have never worked overtime, but you just said you would work overtime from today on. We take family photos every year, but you didnt take it this year.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. You didnt change all of a sudden. You have changed since Jennifer appeared She finished the sentence in a very light voice, not daring to me him. Zack knew what was going on. She misunderstood him! Listen, Ill only exin it once, Zack stood up and went straight to the point. Jennifer has been married. She is Mr. Marshs wife. No woman will give up such a high status and ruin her own reputation. It made sense, but love could make a woman lose her mind. So, there is no rtionship between Jennifer and me! Zack said in a neither too light nor too serious tone. I worked overtime for work. Hearing this, Joan didnt know what else to say. Anyway, he would not admit it as long as they were not caught in the bed. After Zack dried his hair, Joan stood still in front of the bed. She didnt know whether she should leave or stay tonight. Although she had been with him for twenty years, her status in the family was always embarrassing. After all, she was not his first wife. Zack put down the hair dryer andy down on the bed. He closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Joan was in a dilemma. In order not to piss him off, she decided to sleep in another room. Joan was doomed to have a sleepless night. In Emerald Bay, the beautiful light of the vi was turned off, and the streetmps in the yard were giving faint and warm light. In the main bedroom upstairs, Ivan and Jennifer had just taken a shower. She leaned against his arm, and he turned over to press her on the bed with his elbow supporting his body. I have investigated Zack. He is a very decent man. Why did you say that to me? Jennifer was very happy with his praise for her father. Chapter 1005 Ivan reached out and touched her nose. It means that I dont have to worry about you when you are with him this month. He is indeed a good man. Jennifer also hoped that he could like her father. Sometimes, she would imagine how her father would feel if he knew that she was his daughter, Michelle. She would break his peaceful life Would he still be happy? The guilt that rose in his heart from time to time might haunt him for the rest of his life? Jennifer didnt go back to her father because she had her own worries.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ivan was patient. He was waiting for the day when Jennifer was willing to go back and her emotions could no longer be suppressed. Only in this way could everything be smooth and everyone be happy. But Zack was always ready to get back his daughter! The progress depended on how Ivan helped him. After getting along with him this month, Zack believed that Ivan would definitely help him get back his daughter before they finished the cooperation! The day wasing, and what he needed to do was wait! The next morning, when Zack woke up, he found that there was no one else on the bed. Joan had moved to another roomst night. In this family, she always behaved submissively. Joan said she loved him, but Zack didnt believe in love. Zack. Joan appeared at the door. Dressed neatly, she walked up to him and tied his tie. May I ask you a question? Whats that? Zack didnt reject. He was wearing his cuff link. Joan looked up at him and asked, Do you love me? He didnt stop. This question had troubled her the whole night. Then tell me first what is love and what is not love? Zack was not surprised. He took his suit jacket and put it on, looking at her calmly. Is it difficult to answer? Joan was a little hurt. Do you love me or not? Zack said, We had a deal from the very beginning. You take care of Michelle and I help you raise Georgia. Speaking of Michelle, Joan felt guilty. Im sorry about Michelle Dont say sorry. Ive heard too many apologies these years. Im tired of it. He said indifferently and walked out with a gloomy face. Joan knew that he had given Georgia the best education resources and sent Georgia abroad for further study. He had fulfilled his obligation as a father and spent a lot of money. Michelle was lost. However, out of humanity, Zack didnt divorce her. Instead, he kept his promise, which made Joan move. But now she wanted love! After getting along with him for 20 years, she fell in love with this elegant and responsible man. It was not her fault. Zack! Joan followed him out and went to the stairs. She held his arm and followed him downstairs. Zack, I love you. She said sincerely, I shouldnt have doubted the rtionship between you and Jennifer. I believe your exnation. Can you go home early today? Can youe back for dinner with us? She still wanted her life to be as carefree as before. But she didnt expect that her life would only get worse and worse with Michelles return! Ie backte for work, not for a woman. Zacks tone was indifferent, and he did not stop his steps. Get Eason to sleep. Dont wait for me. At this moment, Joan hated Jennifer even more! Was this woman really so attractive? The atmosphere was bad when they had breakfast. Zack didnt say a word or talk to his son. After being taught by Aidenst night, Eason might not even dare to eat birthday cake in the future. He kept it in mind and didnt dare to mention it! After breakfast, Zack drove to thepany. As soon as he entered the door of the office, the manager of the financial department came in. It seemed that he had something important to report! Chapter 1006 Ivan’s Offer Hello, Mr. rke. Whats the matter? Zack sat down in his chair and looked at the manager calmly. The manager stood in front of his desk and said, At 12 oclockst night, the Marsh Group transferred 8 million dors to thepanys ount. What is it for? Zack was a little surprised. Are you sure? Yes, its true, and Im sure of it. I have checked them several times and confirmed that they are from the Marsh Group. Okay, I see. The manager bowed and left. Generally, thepany would receive notification in advance before they got money, such as a note with the word Project Fund. But there was no notification about the 8 million dors!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. However, Zack knew that the money was thepensation for the design contract they signed with anotherpany, but this money should not be paid by the Marsh Group. Mr. Marsh was helping him get back his daughter. Zack didnt want Ivan to pay so much. So Zack picked up his phone and dialed Ivans private number. At this moment, Ivan had just sent Jennifer to the rke Corp. As soon as he drove his eye-catching sports car away from the gate, his phone rang. It was just time for him to answer the phone. He slid the answer key with his long finger and said, Good morning, Mr. rke. Ivan seldom took the initiative to greet others, but Zack was different. Zack was his father-inw! Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Zack went straight to the point. Why did you transfer 8 million dors to me? I cant take it. Im willing to pay the money. Its my own choice, Ivan said, with gentleness in his eyes. Just take it as a gift from your son-inw. Youll ept it if you think in this way, wont you? I Well, Im driving. Lets talkter, Ivan said. I have to call you father sooner orter. I just sent Jennifer to thepany. She should be about to get out of the elevator. When Ivan hung up the phone, Zack saw Jennifer passing by the door. Hello, Mr. rke. She especially paused at the door and greeted him. Hello, Ms. Marsh, Zack greeted as he put down his phone. Therefore, he couldnt return the 8 million dors to Zack. He could only take it, or Ivan might be angry. We should not only pay attention to the taste of the cakes but also the gift box. The box needs to be beautiful. Tristan talked on the phone and walked into the office. The worst result is that we use a little more budget. We must satisfy the employees. Zack took a look at the calendar and found that thanksgiving day wasing. How time flies. Tristan had been busy arranging gift boxes for the employees recently. He had chosen several cake shops andpared them with each other. He had put his heart into everything, no matter whether it was big or small. Mr. rke. After hanging up the phone, Tristan came up to Ivan and asked, Should we give special presents to Ms. Marsh and her team? Tristan just thought the cake was not a good gift for Ms. Marsh. Ill go and pick the gifts for the six of them, Zack said, raising his head. You can do something else. Pick the gifts himself? Tristan was stunned for a moment, the presidents schedule was always full. Is there any problem? Zack asked as he looked into Tristans eyes. He knew that he was abnormal recently, and Tristan was also a little confused, but Zack didnt want to exin. Mr. Marsh just transferred us 8 million dors. He has paid the advance and liquidated damages for us, Zack said. Isnt it normal to choose a better gift for his wife? Its normal, Tristan said. Its abnormal that you do the trifle yourself. Ms. Marsh has a special identity. Everything about her is a big deal, Zack said. Mr. Marsh will see what we have done for Ms. Marsh. That made sense! So Tristan didnt say anything more but nodded. Chapter 1007 Love Needs To Be Kept Fresh In the simple but luxurious presidents office of the Marsh Group, Finnley came in with aptop in his hand. Mr. Marsh, are you sure you want to change the time of the business trip? In a suit and leather shoes, he became more reliable after getting married. I just dont want to go on a business trip. Ivan raised his eyes and tried to persuade Finnley. You have to, but you can postpone it or advance it, said Finnley. Anyway, you have to go. The partner made it very clear that he would only talk to you. Ivan was depressed. He didnt want to go on a business trip alone. After thinking for a while, he looked at the calendar and said, Then lets put it off until after thanksgiving day. I want to spend the day with Jennifer. Oh! He showed off his love again. The air was filled with sweetness.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! They lived together every day, but he was still so reluctant to leave. How long would their lovest? Im going out. Ivan closed theptop and stood up. He said to Finnley, What do you think is a suitable gift for Jennifer? Shes your wife. You know better than me about this. Finnley smiled and said, Just go. Ill take care of thepany. Ivan cast a disdainful nce at him and said, I miss the days when you didnt get married. You helped me with everything and even helped me arrange the wedding. Now, Mya is your only focus! You are bing more and more unreliable. Heined as he walked out. What did you just say about me? Mya appeared at the door with two bottles of banana milk. She bumped into Ivan and happened to hear his words. Thank you! Ivan took a bottle from her hand and left. Hey! Mya turned to look at his back and said, Did I say you could take it? I only have two bottles. Does a president really like such things? The president is also a human, Ivan replied. Mya shook her head and walked into the office. Here you are! Mya sat down in front of Finnleys desk and asked, When will Jennifere back? Im so bored! I didnt expect you to be so capable. Finnley took the banana milk, unscrewed the cap, and handed it to her. You have finished so many reports in half an hour, and you checked them urately. Of course, Im capable! After all, Im a capable mans wife. I focus on the work when I work and focus on having fun when I have fun. This is my principle. She took a sip and handed it to him. Where is Ivan going? He is going to buy a thanks-giving gift for Ms. Marsh. Finnley took the bottle and took a sip. Mya turned around, put her hands on the desk, and winked at him with her beautiful big eyes. Where are we going to spend the day? Your home or my home? Our new home, Finnley had thought of this question. Lets invite all the elders of the two families, and grandpa and ire. And my grandpa? Yes, said Finnley, stroking Myas head. Ive discussed it with my family. They think its a good idea. Mya was moved. I think my mother will be embarrassed. Dont you believe in the morality of the Russell family? Finnley told her very clearly. We wont do anything to embarrass her. As a family, we have to face it together. The two looked at each other. She smiled and said, Thank you, Finnley. Its so good to have you! Silly girl! Ivan drove alone and go to arge shopping mall. Coincidentally, Zack was also there. The business here was unusually hot from the 1st floor to the 58th floor. There were still many customers even on working days. The atmosphere of the festival became hotter and hotter, with the signs of a thanksgiving day everywhere. Chapter 1008 Be Angry With The Stupid Son On the way here, Ivan kept thinking about sending something special. There were all kinds of goods in this shopping mall. Many of them were limited editions that were customized for the festival. Some small things were not only beautiful but also very practical. Walking and strolling, Ivan couldnt hide his damn charm at all. Isnt this Mr. Marsh? Wow, hes so handsome!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He bes more charming after getting married! How happy I would be if I could see him on my bed every morning when I woke up? The three young and fashionable girls stared at Ivan with lights in their eyes. They took out their mobile phones to take photos. Wow, Mr. Marsh! My prince charming! Someone looked at him and eximed. Hello, sir. Ivan walked into a shop. Although the shopping guide didnt know him, she could tell that he was different from his clothes. What can I do for you? Ivan looked at the goods shelf. The lights were bright, and the products were like works of art. Sir, we have customized products with the theme of the festival. They are not only beautiful but also practical. Ivans eyes fell on a few exquisite bookmarks. Jennifer liked reading paper books, and he felt that they were very suitable for Jennifers personality. The space and colors were designed perfectly, making the bookmark look special. The shopping guide could tell at a nce that he liked them, so she said apologetically, Im sorry, sir. These are customized by someone. Hell be here soon. The small and exquisite tassels were simple and elegant. Ivan indeed liked them very much, and it was also the first thing that he wanted in this shop. Just as he was about to say something, the shopping guide said to someone at the door, Hello, Mr. rke! Hearing the voice, Ivan turned around and saw Zacke in. Zack didnt bring his men with him, and he was also alone like Ivan. Mr. Marsh? Zack was surprised to meet him here. As for Ivan, he smiled and greeted Zack. Hello, Mr. rke. You Are you here to pick up a gift yourself? Buy a gift for Michelle. What about you? At this time, the shopping guide began to pack up the bookmarks. Mr. rke, do you need to pack them separately? Yes, Zack replied casually. Ill give them to different people. Ivan saw it was six marks. So Was it prepared for the design team? With a smile on his face, Ivan said, You have good taste. She must like it. In fact, Zack had thought about it for a long time before he chose it. Michelle had married Ivan, so she had everything. It was the first gift he sent her, which must be memorable. If it would be often used, it would be better. Are you also here to pick a gift? Yes, replied Ivan. Im not busy today, so Ie out for a walk. You love your wife very much. Of course, Ivan said. Love needs to be kept fresh. Then the two of them sat in a coffee shop nearby for a while, had a cup of coffee, and had a simple chat. During the whole day, Joan was restless at home. She felt that her rtionship with Zack was getting worse and worse. Family. This word is family. Joan had been teaching Eason for half an hour with three cards in her hand. After she repeated the teaching process over and over again, Eason still failed to remember a word. Why dont you follow me? She was a little annoyed and raised her voice. Startled by his mothers voice, Eason shrank his shoulder and looked at her with the grievance. Madam, have a rest. Aiden came over with desserts and put the te on the table. He is not in a good condition today. Cake I I want to eat Eat cake Idiot! Joan stood up and threw the cards at him. Eat what? You cant do anything! If it werent for him, she wouldnt have been forced to sleep in another roomst night. Joan was furious at the thought of it! Chapter 1009 Restrict Area Being hit by his mother like this, Eason burst into tears. Waah Waah His voice was so loud. Aiden held him in her arms and tried tofort him. Dont cry, little boy. Dont cry. Its all right Aiden looked at Joan anxiously, afraid that she would hit the boy again. Looking at her disappointing son, Joan hated herself even more. After all, she was the one who gave birth to the boy! You You You I I hate you! Eason pointed at his mother, cried and pushed Aiden away, and ran upstairs! Joan was annoyed. Madam Aiden was so anxious that she stamped her feet. Its useless to me the child. Then she was about to go upstairs. However, Joan stopped her and said, Dont worry about him. He is just too spoiled. He needs to think about it carefully. What? Was she going to ask a fool to think about things? All of a sudden, Aiden realized that it was not the child who had problems, but the mother. Therefore, for the good of the family, she stayed and persuaded, Madam, Mr. rke is very kind to the boy and has never disliked him. Do you agree with this? Joan sat down on the sofa and slowly looked up at her. The silence was an answer of approval. At this time, Aiden spoke again, Since Mr. rke has epted this fact, as a mother, why cant you ept it? If he were a healthy child, my rtionship with Zack wouldnt be so cold. But its not the boys fault. The boy doesnt want to! Joan looked at Aiden for a very long time. She gradually calmed down and stood up to go upstairs. Aiden followed her. Eason? My boy? When they went upstairs, they didnt hear any crying. They were looking for the boy from one room to another. Eason, where are you? Eason, please say something! They searched around and came to the stairway. Suddenly, their hearts sank. They looked upstairs and couldnt help worrying. The third floor was the restricted area of the rke family, which was filled with surveince cameras. Mr. rke had specifically told them that no one was allowed to go upstairs without his permission. Hes doomed Aiden held the handrail and looked upstairs. Eason, are you on the third floor? Come down quickly! She was burning with anxiety. Eason, Mom is buying you a cake. Come down! Joan was also anxious. She tried to coax Eason. Its all my fault. I shouldnt have been angry with you. Come down first. Ill say sorry to you, okay? Although they had been apologizing, there was no sounding from upstairs. Joan and Aiden looked at each other and realized that something was wrong. Joan walked upstairs! Madam Aiden was worried about her, but she didnt follow her. Joan hadnt been to the third floor for at least eighteen years. When she passed the corner of the stairs, she only felt a chill on her back and was a little scared. Eason? Eason, are you there?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In the daytime, Joan felt guilty because she had done something wrong. When she arrived at the third floor, she saw Eason sitting in front of the closed door, with his arms around his knees. He didnt say anything, which made her feel both distressed and angry. Get down! Joan bent over, grabbed his hand, and pulled him towards the stairs! Joan raised her head by ident and saw the closed door. She even held her breath because the words on the door were so shocking. Anyone who breaks in without permission will die! Chapter 1010 A Gift From Her Father In the presidents Office of the rke Corp, when Zack saw his son go up to the third floor, he got an rm and saw everything through the cameras. Joan didnt show any curiosity about the world inside the door. Instead, she dragged her son away, looking very scared. So Zack didnt me her for what happened today and wouldnt punish her when he went home. After all, she didnt mean to break in. Mr. rke. A sweet female voice came into his ears. Zack raised his head and saw Jennifering with a stack of design drafts. He smiled, put down his phone, and stood up to greet her. Ms. Marsh, have you finished todays small task? Yes, Jennifer replied with a sweet smile. Im going to leave early today. I dont have to work overtime. Its going to be thanksgiving day. I have to prepare something. At this time, Zack bent down and picked up six exquisite gift bags. These are the gifts for the team. I hope you will like them. If he only gave it to her, it would inevitably make people doubt it. He did this to avoid embarrassment. What is in it? The boxes are so beautiful? Jennifer didnt refuse. She took them over, looked into the bag, and said happily, Thank you for your amazing gifts! Then she made a deep bow to Zack and said, Mr. rke if you dont have anything else, Ill leave now. Goodbye! Zack watched his daughter leave with a smile. He felt that he was getting closer and closer to his daughter. He even had an impulse to tell her the truth on thanksgiving day. He was well prepared but didnt know what she was thinking. Ivan thought too much about Jennifers feelings and believed that it was not the right time. He felt that she still couldnt make a decision and was not ready yet. He didnt want to force her too much Yes, she had been lost for more than 20 years. Zack couldnt exin everything just with a hug of a father. In the rke family, Joan was teaching her son. Eason, remember. Dont go to the third floor! Joan held her sons hand and said in a low and firm voice. The little boy raised his eyes. He bit his lips and did not answer a word. I know you can understand. Just follow the simple order. Eason still didnt say anything. Joan didnt know if he understood what she meant. Aiden sighed, Dont worry. Ill watch him 24 hours a day. The incident wont happen again. Then they began to pray, hoping that Mr. rke didnt watch the surveince video today, so he wouldnt punish them when he came back. The sports car stopped in front of the building of the rke Corp. Ivan came to pick up Jennifer. She was wearing a bright dress and jewelry bought when she married Ivan. With the most beautiful smile on her face, she gently opened the beautiful box. Wow! Its a bookmark! Its so beautiful! Ivan could tell that she liked the gift from Zack very much. Mr. rke has good taste. What? Jennifer suddenly turned her eyes and asked, How do you know it was a gift from him? Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Ivan raised his eyebrows slightly. I went to pick up a gift for you and also chose this one, but it was customized by him. Its a limited edition.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Hearing this, Jennifer was surprised and moved. Holding the bookmark in her hand, she even had a feeling that it was love from her father. At this moment, she was extremely eager for love. But she also knew that she shouldnt go back to the family. The rke family was a well-known happy family. She couldnt destroy it. As long as everyone was happy, she wouldnt make trouble It was also good to be her fathers friend. What are you thinking about? Ivan held her hand, slowed down the car, and turned to look at her. Can you tell me? Jennifer kept quiet. Im your husband. You can share both good and bad things with me. Chapter 1011 The Story of Mrs. Marsh Jennifer stopped thinking about it. she held the bookmark and smiled in a good mood, Ill tell you a story when were back! Youll judge whether the protagonist in the story is doing the right thing. For now, drive. Ivan nodded, Id love to hear it. He felt that Jennifer was going to tell him about her life experience. She should mention how she had gone through all these years so that he can understand her better. Was it time to make a choice? She may be hesitating, or she may be at a loss. She was now seeing Zack every day; how could she feel nothing? She knew who she was. But no matter what she chose, Ivan would support her. Because he could spoil her for the rest of her life. She wouldntck anything, not even a father. Ivan had no father either. In a way, they were the same. Maybe that was why they were so attracted to each other. Ivan took Jennifer to thergest shopping mall in Arkpool City. To stay low-key, they put on hats and masks as soon as they got off the car. Jennifer put the goods into the shopping cart Ivan was pushing. They went there to buy gifts for the servants of Emerald Bay. To show their sincerity, they went shopping by themselves. Finnley and Andrew would buy gifts for employees. Ivan and Jennifer wouldnt need to worry. In the evening, Emerald Bay.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Red haze poured in from the floor-to-ceiling windows. Jennifer had already taken a bath. Wearing a pink nightgown, she stepped on the soft carpet with her bare feet, looking like a princess in a castle. She was quiet and slender, and her long ck hair was shining. Her beautiful eyes were dark. Ivan had changed into white casual clothes. He came to the window with two sses of wine, looking like a prince. Against the setting sun, they looked even more beautiful. The two sat down on the sofa. He handed her a ss of wine, Mrs. Marsh, your husband wants to hear the story now, are you ready to tell? Jennifer took it but didnt answer. She took a sip of wine, The story is a bit long, Mr. Marsh, do you have the patience? Of course. He smiled, looking at her clear eyes, If it is unfinished, I will spend the rest of my life listening. Jennifer was very moved. In this world, only he could give her such a sense of security. He was the only audience for this story. Ivan waited patiently for her to start. There is a little girl born with everything. Her family is rich and her parents loved her. In her little world, there is nothing she cant get. But when she was three years old, her mother passed away suddenly This was the heaviest blow she had received. But her father loved her very much. She was the apple of his eye. Her mother was her fathers first love. She was the embodiment of love between her parents. When she was four years old, ady who was as gentle as her mother broke into her life. At an asional party, she met thedy and liked her very much. Later, her father married thedy, who had a daughter three years older than her. In the next year, everyone got along very happily, but her step-sister wanted everything. To keep her stepmother, the little girl tried her best to meet all the requirements of her step-sister. She would give her step-sister even her most beloved thing. When she was five years old, her step-sister called her and lied to her. She said that her father was in the hospital and she should go there. She got into a car arranged by her sister, and since then her fate was rewritten. Although Jennifer was calm on the surface, Ivan felt the turmoil in her heart. His deep voice was as cold as a cier, Is the older sister in this story Georgia? His eyes were as cold as a de. Chapter 1012 He Won’t Let Georgia Off Jennifer stared at him with shock in her dark eyes! Ivan looked at her. Even though he didnt answer, he knew it. How did you know? Jennifer asked him, and something shed through her mind. But she thought that there was nothing Ivan wouldnt know as long as he wished. He was sharp and powerful. But since when did he start investigating her? He did it so secretly that she didnt notice it at all. At the same time, Jennifer was sure that Ivan knew that her father was Zack. At this point of analysis, her eyes widened suddenly, So you deliberately arranged the cooperation? Ivans eyes were cold. He only had one thought, and that was to tear Georgia to pieces! So, he stood up abruptly! No! Jennifer got up and rushed over to hug him. Dont! She hugged him tightly. He stopped. Ivans chest shrank slightly, and he lowered his eyes to look at her. She hugged him tightly, her cheek pressed against his chest. He asked, What are you afraid of, I have your back. Dont go to her! Dont break this tranquility! Jennifer was nervous, and she exined anxiously, The little girl was apanied by good people. She has never had any hardship! Ivan frowned. Jennifer added, She is doing very well. She married the prince and had two lovely children She is very satisfied with her life now! But how can we let her off? There was deep hatred in Ivans eyes, She stole your ce and takes it for granted. Even without letting Jennifer know, Ivan would punish Georgia. He couldnt tolerate any injustice, especially since Georgia had hurt Jennifer! This is my business, dont meddle in it! It has nothing to do with you! Jennifer yelled at him. Seeing Jennifers anxious and resolute expression, Ivan thought that she must have a lot of worries. She probably wasnt ready to tell him everything. Ivan hugged her, feeling sorry. Excuse me, I didnt let you know when I found out this secret. He changed the subject and stopped mentioning Georgia. After a long while, Jennifer slowly looked up from his arms, When did you know? After getting along for so long, Jennifer knew Ivans thoughts. He didnt say it out of respect. He didnt want to hurt her. But he had been doing his best to help her. Ivan led her to the sofa, turned around, and opened a drawer. He took out the paternity test report and hand it to her. Jennifer took it and saw her name and Zacks. He didnt look at the final result, because she had always known it. She nced at the date and found it was not long ago.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. One day when I was in the clubhouse, I identally saw the other half of the jade pendant. Ivan said, It was hung on the USB sh drive of your fathersputer. I then took some samples to test your rtionship. She looked up at him. Ivan said, I was very excited. I have thought about it for a long time. I feel that you know your identity. Jennifer didnt deny it. But you never seem to want to tell your father who you are. So, I started to think of the reasons. He said, I guess you think that the rke family is happy. So, you dont want to break the peace. Yes, Jennifer admitted that was her reason. Chapter 1013 Jennifer Faces Her Heart But I think Ivan took her hand and said softly, Family is indispensable. Jennifer, once you helped the Marsh family to resolve the conflict between two generations. He said sincerely, You made us feel at home. You help my mother and Spencer. So, Jennifer, now I want to help you too.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! I hoped you would get more contact with Zack by working with the rke Group. You might change your mind after that, and things would be easy. She was touched by his concern. Of course, I want to go back to my family Jennifer, sitting on the sofa, put down the report, feeling touched, Every time I see him in thepany, I want to call him dad. But His life was happy and stable, and thepany was developing well. I dont want to break this peace. Im worried that he wont be able to ept it. After all, we havent seen each other for twenty years. I dont know what he thinks. Silly Ivan sat down beside her and put his arms around her shoulders, You thought too much. Your father misses you very much. He had never stopped looking for you. Jennifer looked at him incredulously, Have you talked? Yes. Ivan nodded and said honestly, He has been waiting for the right time, waiting for you to take this step. He said, Over the years, your father has never stopped looking for you. He loves you very much and never forgot you. Jennifer was skeptical Zacks life seemed to be very happy and stable. He has also read this report. Ivan asked softly, Is the cake he bought for you taste like the one you liked in childhood? After his reminder, Jennifer thought about it carefully and found it was true. Ivan told her, Your father went to queue in person, tried many cake shops, andpared them one by one. He said that you like cream cakes but you dont like greasy ones. After hearing this, Jennifers tears gradually blurred her vision. She raised her ss and lowered her eyes. I dont know what he thinks She took a deep breath, moved, and sad. He never worked overtime. Ivan added, But in order to stay with you longer, he has been working overtime recently. Jennifer lost control of her tears eventually. She raised her head and took a sip of the wine. She put down the wine ss and covered her eyes with her hands. An unspeakable emotion spread in her heart that distant memory, which was not willing to be sealed in a corner, started tossing her head. Michelle, this jade pendant is your birthday present. You are my favorite baby girl. In the afternoon of that year, in the yard of the rke family, the sun was warm. Zack happily picked her up and kissed her face lovingly. Dad, why is there only half of it? She yed with the jade pendant curiously, and asked naively, Did it break? Receiving such an expensive gift, she was a little puzzled. No. Zack exined patiently, This jade pendant has two halves, which together form a whole piece, and the other half is with me. Thank you, dad. I like it very much. At that moment, she was very happy, she raised the jade pendant over her head, and shone it towards the sun. It was really beautiful. I like you too dear. Thinking of the past, Jennifer burst into tears. Ivan hugged her. She buried her head on his knee and cried sadly, I thought he forgot about me and that he can live a good life without me. The emotions that had been suppressed for twenty years finally lost control. Ivan thought it was a good thing. She finally faced her heart bravely. Chapter 1014 Agreed to Call Him Father Jennifer was sad. Ivan was angry. How did Georgia, who was only seven or eight years old, do such a thing back then? Ivans eyes were wet too. He caressed Jennifers ck hair lovingly, and clenched her fingers with the other hand, giving her strength invisibly. They have known the enemy. They didnt mind waiting for a little bit longer. Georgia must pay a heavy price for her actions! Ivans handsome face carried a kind of innate coolness and dignity, he was waiting patiently while Jennifer venting her emotions. Maybe she would feel much morefortable after that. These emotions have been suppressed for twenty years. How heavy it must be! Since you and your father both know the truth and are both ready, why dont you meet him officially? After half an hour, she gradually stopped crying and calmed down. After Ivan thought calmly, he finally spoke. Jennifer got up from hisp, wiped her tears, and looked out the window, Im not ready yet. Because she couldnt predict how everyones life would change after that. To be honest, seeing my father happy, I have forgiven Georgia. Jennifer said, If I go back and see her, I may start hating her easily. Only one of us can stay in the rke family. Yes, you shouldnt be merciful to her. Ivan said, She is not from the rke family. She had no right to take everything. The beautiful sunset reminded Jennifer of the afternoon that she yed chess with her father in the yard. It was the best memory of her life. She wanted to cry again thinking of the past. Ivan put his arms around her shoulders, Lets look for a chance. How about Thanksgiving? Thanksgiving Day? Too soon? Or maybe after the cooperation ends. She had agreed to meet Zack officially. It was just a matter of time! Ivan was very happy, so he stopped urging her, Actually, there is another chance, isnt your fathers birthday soon? Your return would be the best birthday gift. Jennifer looked at Ivan, Are you sure my dad has been looking for me? She was still in doubt. He nodded and said with absolute certainty, He loves you, you can feel it. She looked into his eyes and gradually believed in her feelings and judgments. They shared the same DNA. She represented the love of her parents.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They decided to make it happen on Zacks birthday. Ivan would arrange everything. Jennifer also believed in him, Dont cause any sensation, dont let the media know. Peoples lives are peaceful. Okay. Ivan agreed that there was no need to show off their happiness. Ivan held her face in his hands and kissed her forehead affectionately. He was relieved that this matter would soone to an end. Her happiness would be doubled, she would have no more regrets in life! In the evening, in the rke family vi. The precious flowers outside the window were swaying with the wind, looking beautiful. In the living room, Aiden and Joan were shocked when the ck Volvo drove into the yard. Mr. rke is not working overtime today? Aiden shivered in fright, Is it because Eason went to the third floor Joan was also worried. The car stopped, and the door opened. Zack got out of the car. Mr. rke. Aiden hung her head low. Joan watched him enter the living room, frightened for a moment, and didnt know what to say. But Zack was in a good mood today. He didnt mention the third floor, as if he didnt watch the surveince and didnt know that someone went up to the third floor. When he entered the door, Eason came downstairs. Eason. Zack walked over to his son and picked him up. Joan and Aiden looked at each other, seeing that Zack went to y with Eason, the two women were slightly relieved. It was obvious that Zack liked Eason very much, even though Eason was mentally retarded. After all, Eason was his blood. Chapter 1015 Ivan’s Mail Zack was a good father. He hadnt even scolded Georgia Last time in the study, he was really mad. It was her fault in the first ce. She did it on purpose. Zack put his son down and then walked upstairs. He didnt me Joan. This made Joan wonder if the surveince actually worked. It had never been maintained in these years. Maybe it had broken. So, maybe Zack didnt know that Eason went to the third floor. Joan decided that she should go up and take a good lookter on. As the hostess of this family, shouldnt she know everything? She was constantly looking for attention. Upstairs, Zack received an email from Ivan. He walked towards the study. Sitting at the desk, he turned on theputer and opened the mailbox.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Downstairs, Joan ordered, bring tea and snacks up, cook more dishes for dinner. Yes, maam. Upstairs in the study, Zack looked up when he heard footsteps. Aiden was outside the door. He immediately closed the mailbox. Mr. rke. Aiden stepped in lightly, putting tea and snacks next to hisputer. She nced at him subconsciously, feeling that he was in a good mood today. You can leave. Zack looked at her. Yes. Aiden didnt dare to look him in the eyes again. She left quickly. After Aiden leftpletely, Zack opened his mailbox again. He carefully read the mail from Ivan twice. Michelle finally faced her heart and told me her story. She didnt want to destroy his peaceful life, so she didnt make any move. Ivan told Zack that Michelle would ept him on his birthday. The email was short but straight to the point. This was great news! Zack read it many times and ended up in tears. Opening the drawer, he picked up half of the jade pendant with mixed feelings. Her sweet daughter had grown up and was married to the most powerful man in Arkpool City. Zack believed that Michelles missing wasnt just an ident. She had no evidence. Otherwise, he would punish the criminal severely. Ivan didnt tell Zack how Michelle went missing. He wanted to punish the criminal himself. Emerald Bay. After dinner, Jennifer went to the private design room that Ivan prepared for her on the fourth floor. She decides to design an outfit for her dad as a birthday present. Do you need any help? Mrs. Marsh. Ivan appeared at the door, looking gentle only to her. Jennifer raised one hand. Arge piece of ck fabric fluttered and unfolded under the light! Through the light, the fabric flickered. Then, the high-grade fabrded on the board. She raised her eyes and smiled, No thanks, Mr. Marsh. Ivan took out theptop that was hidden behind him, and then walked into the design room, Okay, then I just stay here with you. I will have a video conference here. Dont mind about me. Clingy. Jennifer teased. Ivan replied, Just in front of my wife. He sat down in the chair. Jennifer picked up a piece of white chalk. Her fathers figure was clearly formed in her mind. After getting along with him these days, she had figured out his size. Without even drawing it on paper, she picked up the scissors and start working on them. After all, she was the famous designer, Emma. Chapter 1016 What’s in the Bag? The rke family, at dinner. Having trespassed in the restricted zone, Joan was nervous, not even daring to breathe. Zack had reminded her. And the sign hanging on the door gave her chills down the back. Even thinking about it made her panic. Whats wrong with you? Zack had been watching her since entering the door. Joan regained her senses and looked up. With a faint smile, she said, I am okay. Then she lowered her eyes in guilt. If you feel unwell, see a doctor. There was no particr concern in his tone, Joan was not very happy when he heard it. After a while, Zack remembered that someone in the family had been absent recently. He remembered the words he said to Georgia in the study that day. Wheres Georgia? Zack finally thought of Georgia. Over the days, he had put all his focus on Michelle. Holding the fork, Joan raised her eyes, looked at him again, and asked with some expectation, Georgia got a new y. Shes been on the set recently. Is there anything? Nope. A sh of sadness shed in the middle-aged womans heart. Her son was retarded. Only Georgia could inherit the rke Group. But he never proposed for she to join thepany. She didnt even have the chance to get to know the business. Joan was anxious, Zack, dont you want Georgia to help you at work?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Nope. Zack directly refused, Girls dont need to be so strong. She can enjoy her life and do whatever she likes, such as filming. Joan knew that he didnt regard Georgia as his daughter at all. He gave her money but never made ns for her. Im worried that you are too tired without a helper, Joan exined, showing her good intentions. Zack, who was eating, blurted out, But I have Tristan, isnt he helping? But he is an outsider after all. Zack raised his eyes and met Joans worried gaze. Time stood still for a few seconds. Zack knew whether Tristan was an outsider. Im sorry, I didnt doubt him Joan quickly exined, I didnt doubt his ability to work. I shouldnt worry about thepanys affairs. Im d that you know this. Zack had no intention of talking about this matter again. After dinner, he got up and went upstairs. Joan was lost for a long time. She took Aidens hand, Aiden, Mr. rke has changed a lot recently, do you feel it? Aiden nodded, looking a bit lost. What should I do? Joan was at a loss, How can I keep him? He wont divorce me, will he? Is he and Mrs. Marsh really together? Aiden asked. He also analyzed, Mr. rkes attitude may depend on Mrs. Marsh. Maybe you should talk with Mrs. Marsh, as Mrs. rke. Joan thought about it and felt that this might be the only way. The next morning. Zack went out without even having breakfast. Joan felt pain in her heart. They didnt sleep together the previous night. He didnt ask her to sleep in the master bedroom. Just Zack left, and a Maserati drove into the yard. Maam, Lady Georgia is back. Aiden reminded. Joan, who had just turned around, looked out from the living room. She saw the car stop, the door open, and her daughter got out of the car. Georgia came with a bag in her hand. Lady Georgia. Aiden saluted respectfully. Mom. Entering the living room, Georgia handed the bag to her, Look at them! What is this? Seeing that her daughters expression was weird, Joan dared not to take the bag. Chapter 1017 Georgia’s Revenge Plan I spent 20, 000 on a detective. And this is what I got. The corners of Georgias lips twitched, Aiden, I havent had breakfast yet. Aiden hurriedly said, Madam just finished eating, pleasee with me. Georgia took her mothers hand and stuffed the bag into her hand, Enjoy yourself, Im going to have breakfast. Holding the bag, Joan watched her daughter walking towards the dining room, puzzled. What did the detective find? She quickly opened the bag and took out the photos. All of them were photos of Jennifer and Zack! Some were taken in offices, and some were in elevators and corridors. Some are in the lobby of thepany. He opened the car door for her Zack was always smiling when he was with Jennifer. His eyes were always on Jennifer. The photos taken with special angles made Joan pissed off. He cheated! She was trembling with anger, wishing to tear the woman in the photo apart, He worked overtime for several days, and now he doesnt even have breakfast at home! She thought, if this continued, Zack wouldnt even go home! He might divorce her. Joan was terrified! No! She must defend her marriage! In the dining room, Georgia took a sip of milk and took a bite of toast. Aiden asked, Lady Georgia, whats in your bag? Photos. Georgia didnt hide anything, photos of my dad and Jennifer, although they didnt catch them in bed. Those photos are enough to prove their rtionship. After saying that, she looked at the woman at the door of the dining room. Her mother seemed to have suffered a heavy blow. Her eyes were dull. Why did you bring these back? Joan walked towards her daughter, devastated. Mom! Georgia felt wronged, You shouldnt be questioning me, you should be questioning Jennifer or my dad, what are they doing? Joan was speechless because her daughter was right. But what could she do? Zack wouldnt exin at all. If he refused to admit it, Joan would have nothing to do. She couldnt divorce him. Georgia took another sip of milk, and couldnt help but rolled her eyes. Sheined, He is old enough to be her father! Thats disgusting. Aiden was confused, how terrible were the photos? She went to Joan with curiosity, took the photos from her hand, and looked at them one by one. What do you think? Joan asked with a glimmer of hope, Do you think he cheated? Aiden looked at the photos, feeling weird. She frowned and shook her head, I am not sure, but their rtionship must be unusual. After hearing this, Joan was upset again. Aiden said, If it is photographed by the media, they could be the headline now. Then send the pictures to the media! Georgiaughed, But before that, show them to Ivan first! After drinking thest sip of milk in the ss, Georgia got up and said, Mom, go and show Ivan those photos! Right now! I believe no man can bear such a thing! Especially not a sensitive and suspicious man like Ivan! Then call Jennifer and warn her. You are my dads wife; you have nothing to be afraid of. Georgia had a wicked smile on her face. She had thought of everything, After all that, I will hand over the photos to the media. I dont care about the result. Who knew we did it? There was a ruthless light in Georgias eyes, Jennifer always pretend to be innocent, not anymore. Zack didnt allow Georgia to go to thepany again. It was Jennifers fault.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Georgia wanted revenge. Chapter 1018 Who Is Joan? Joan loved Zack so much. She couldnt bear the threat. Mom, dont hesitate. You should fight for love. Georgia encouraged her, If you dont stop them now. They will go further. She crossed her arms and walked towards her mother, Based on my years of experience in filming dramas, maybe one day, he will hand you a divorce agreement. At that time, you would have to sign it no matter if you want to. Georgia told her confidently, When a man cheats, he cares about nothing. Joan was frightened by Georgias words. She wouldnt allow Zack to leave her. She loved him! She wanted to be his wife forever.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Georgia observed her mothers expression and felt that she would definitely go meet Ivan, so she said, After seeing Ivan, meet with Jennifer. There are two copies of the photos, I will give the media the other copy. Dont give it to the media yet! Joan was worried, It will affect thepany. We cant ruin everything. Ill go to Ivan and Jennifer first to see if there is any room for negotiation. Okay, go then. The corners of Georgias lips twitched, Ill wait for you at home. I am not working today and tomorrow. So, Joan took the photo and walked out of the living room. She was determined to defend her marriage. To stay low-key, she took a taxi, Please go to the Marsh Group. She whispered. OK. The car started, and Joan took a deep breath. Jennifer was a young girl. Why did she have to be a mistress? Why did she have to be a home wrecker? At this time, her phone rang. Looking at the message, her expression changed slightly, and she quickly replied, I have something important to do today. I wont go there today.: Soon, the man called. The ringtone startled her! She didnt want to answer it in the taxi, so she hung up. In an abandoned factory building in the suburbs, someone was living there. On the terrace with some nts, a bearded man sat cross-legged in a chair, ying with a gun in one hand and holding his phone in the other. His face was gloomy when he was hung up. His subordinates said, This woman is no longer reliable. She didnt achieve anything over the years. She is now enjoying her life as a richdy. Hearing this, Hugh was furious, Get lost! Okay The subordinate quickly left. But Hugh knew very well that what he said was true. Joan had done nothing after marrying into the rke family these years. Holding the phone, he looked mad. The downstairs of the Marsh Group, a taxi parked at the gate. Joan got out of the car with the bag. She was amazed by the magnificent building. She could imagine how Ivan, young and capable, sat in the mostfortable office every day. She wondered how he would feel seeing his wife cheating. Joan entered the hall, trying to adjust her breathing, telling herself not to be afraid! Maam, who are you looking for? The front desk asked politely. Joan replied with a smile, Mr. Marsh. Do you have an appointment? No, but Im in a hurry. Joan said to her seriously, Call him, please, tell him its Mrs. rke. He will definitely see me. The front desk looked at her, doubting. But she dared not neglect, in case Joan was important, Wait a moment. So, the front desk picked up thendline and dialed thendline of the presidents office. Chapter 1019 Silly Complains At this time, in the CEOs office. Ivan had just handed Finnley a document, and the two were about to go to a meeting. Just as he got up, thendline rang. Ivan took a look and picked up the receiver.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mr. Marsh, Mrs. rke asked to see you. She didnt have an appointment, but she said there was something urgent. Do you have time now? Ivan thought for two seconds, Take her to the lounge, Ill be right there. Okay, goodbye, Mr. Marsh. Downstairs, Joan was nervous from the moment the call was connected, Would Ivan meet her? Ivans time was precious. How is it? Joan asked the assistant nervously, Is Mr. Marsh in thepany? Yes, please follow me to the lounge, Mr. Marsh will be down soon. Joan stabilized her mind and followed the assistant. She had gone to a lot of ces, but it was the first time she toe to apany as grand as the Marsh Group. So, Joan was a bit at a loss. The person she was about to face was the most powerful man in Arkpool City. Mrs. rke, please wait here. OK, thanks. She entered the reception room, which was decorated in a ssical style, and looking very luxurious. The carpet was embroidered. The air smelt like Earl Gray. It was very stylish. Soon, there were footstepsing from the door. Joan, who hadnt finished admiring the lounge saw a slender man. His face was ingenious. His steps were stern. His clothes looked elegant. He walked toward Joan indifferently. Ivan looked at the middle-aged woman. He was thinking, did this woman participate in what happened back then? Or was it done by an eight-year-old child? How could a child be so scheming? If she participated, she would also die a miserable death! Feeling Ivans unfriendly eyes, Joans chest shrank slightly. Her head went nk under his cold aura. Take a sit. Ivan walked over and sat down on the huge curved sofa. Joan secretly reminded herself that today she went there toin. She had nothing to be afraid of. Smiling, she calmly sat down opposite Ivan. Joan couldnt guess what he was thinking. So, she put a copy of the photo on the coffee table and pushed it over, Mr. Marsh, please take a look. Ivan didnt speak, his deep eyes fell on the photo. Joan saw him pick up the photos with his bony fingers and said bitterly, This is evidence that your wife seduced my husband. They could be having affair now. Ivan stared at the people in the photos and thought the photos were good. Jennifer and Zack hadnt taken photos together for more than 20 years. Jennifer would love these photos. Thinking about it, Ivan couldnt help but smile. Mr. Marsh? Dont you believe it? Joan was anxious. She said seriously, Since your wife came to the rke Group, my husband has started working overtime. He even waits in lines to buy cakes for her! Joan observed his expression, and added, Why would he treat her like that if she is not his mistress? Ivan admired each photo, and then took a sip of the tea. He didnt intend to return the photos. Are you done? He put down the teacup and looked at Joan with light eyes. Chapter 1020 Joan’s Meeting with Jennifer Joan met his gaze, bewildered. Wasnt he angry at all? At this moment, Ivan stood up and said politely to the woman, Mrs. rke, if there is nothing else, bye. Mr. Marsh! The woman stood up abruptly, You Andrew, send the guest off. After speaking, Ivan walked towards the door. Andrew quickly came to Joan, Mrs. rke, please. Joan looked at the slender figure quickly disappearing through the door in a daze. How could he not be angry when he was cheated? What was wrong? Mrs. rke, please! Andrew looked polite, but he emphasized his tone. Joan could only take left the Marsh Group with questions. She thought about it and guessed that Ivan just didnt want to show his anger. Since he took the photos away, he wouldnt let Jennifer go. Thinking of this, Joan immediately felt that this trip was worth it. She took a taxi to the rke Group. On her way, Georgia called, Mom, how was it? Have you met Ivan? I gave him the photo. Joan said, I just got out of the Marsh Group. I am now going to the rke Group for Jennifer. How did Ivan look like? Did he lose his temper? Georgia was looking forward to the answer. Joan smiled, He cares about his reputation. He wont lose control of his emotions in front of me. Right! Georgia felt relieved, Call me after seeing Jennifer, Id like to know her reaction. Okay, wait for my good news. Then Georgia sent Jennifers number to Joan. The taxi soon arrived at the rke Group. When Ivan returned to the presidents office, he flipped through the photos, and said to Finnley, Buy me some strips. Strips? What for? To make a photo wall, on the wall next to the stairs. Have you seen it? Ivan gestured Bought three, each this long.. Finnley understood, OK, warm light? What about the shape? Stars, moon, or heart? No idea, just buy some good-looking ones. He couldnt help showing Finnley the photos. When Finnley saw the photo, he was taken aback, Zack and her? Yes. Ivan couldnt help telling him, They are father and daughter, the other side of the jade pendant is with Zack. Half an hourter. In an elegant open-air cafe, Joan and Jennifer were sitting across the table with two cups oftte on it. They look at each other.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Seeing Joan again, Jennifer felt a little turmoil in her heart. But she looked very calm, her dark eyes gentle. She didnt speak. She could feel that Joan was unfriendly. Joan looked cold. She said directly, Mrs. Marsh, look at those photos. Do you find them appropriate? Joan pushed a stack of photos over. Jennifer picked up the photo suspiciously. Something shed in her eyes. She looked up at Joan in shock. Joan captured her emotions, Dont worry, I wont tell the media about this scandal. I dont want to make it big. Chapter 1021 My Dad I advise you that its not toote to redeem yourself now, Joan warned coldly. Just as Jennifer vaguely understood something, Joan continued. Zack is so much older than you. You are both married and with a family. Please keep a distance from him. The middle-aged woman stared at Jennifer with hatred in her eyes. Jennifer Look at the photos again and finally understood why Joan came to see her. When Jennifer looked up at her again, she saw the firmness in Joans eyes. Jennifer thought she must really love her father, so she smiled gently and said, Joan, you didnt change at all. Your beauty has been well-maintained. Joan was stunned when she heard Jennifer address her with her name. Are we even on the same page? Then Joan was pissed, I was criticizing your morality and Well-maintained? Jennifer smiled and did not answer, her eyes filled with kindness and gentleness. As Joan looked at her, she felt more and more familiar Her eyes and her facial features Joan racked her brains and thought, Have we met before? Joan, Jennifers eyes were very beautiful, like the stars shining, Thank you for loving my dad so much. I am both moved and grateful. Your dad? Joan was stunned for two seconds, then she was in shock. Her expression kept changing. Jennifer smiled and nodded, Yes, my dad. The two had been looking at each other. Jennifer was very calm with a gentle smile, but Joans mind was in a nk. You You are Michelle? Joan widened her eyes all of a sudden. Jennifer had a brighter smile, Yes, Im Michelle. The smiling face in front of Joan ovepped with her memory of the five-year-old little girl she knew They looked exactly the same! Joan didnt question it and believed it almost instantly! But she couldnt ept the fact and almost broke down! Why why? she murmured to herself, her voice trembling. What did you say? Jennifer looked at her. Are you all right? Joan took a deep breath, she was dumbfounded, stunned for a long time before shaking her head, Im fine I She tried to smile, only to find that her face was stiff, I am very happy, very happy. Jennifer said, Thank you for being there for dad over the years. You are the reason he didnt have to worry about anything but focus on his career. You are the reason the rke Corp could thrive. Joans mind was in a mess and she was in no mood to chat. Meanwhile, in the rke family. In a room upstairs. Aiden came in to deliver the treats. Aiden, is the Inte slowertely? Georgia had been on herputer for a long time, but couldnt even send out a single e-mail because of the terriblework. Aiden put the snack tray on the desk and said, I dont think so. My phones working well. Is it aputer problem? Georgia sighed, took a U disk out of the drawer and copied the things she wanted to send into it, Forget, Ill borrow my dadsputer.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Soon, she took the U disk, got up and went into Zacks study. Sitting down in front of the desk, she plugged in the U disk, opened Zacksptop and his mailbox page appeared on the screen. He didnt log off? Georgia muttered, not interested in thepanys affairs. She held the mouse and was about to exit his e-mail when she saw that the e-mail was from Ivan Marsh. She leafed through the e-mail and was shocked. There was only one information in it. Jennifer March was Michelle rke! They had all known it and they were just trying to find the right time to recognize each other! Geez! Georgia was shocked and fell down the chair. She identally knocked over the cup and the coffee spilled. Her proud face turned pale in an instant. She sat down on the ground, looking up at the words in the e-mail in disbelief. It was unbelievable! Chapter 1022 Memorable No It cant be Georgias big eyes stared wide in disbelief. Even her breaths became short! She sat down on the carpet, came back to herself and she could not help but think of what had happened 20 years ago Michelle, will you give the doll to me as a gift? That night, she went to Michelles room and deliberately picked on her. She sat down on the edge of the bed, casually took her doll. But that is daddys birthday gift to me Michelle sat in front of the piano, turned to look at her with reluctance in her eyes, There are many dolls in the cab, you can pick one. But I like this one! Michelle, didnt you say that you will give me anything I want? Georgia looked arrogant and just wanted to see Michelles reaction, You forgot your promise so soon? Michelle, if you dont give it to me, I will tell my mom that we cant be friends! Mom will take me away from the rke family and you will be a motherless child again! Her warning made Michelle, who had only just felt some maternal love, uneasy. After a while of mental struggle, Michelle gave her the doll, Here, if you really like it. Georgia took it as her trophy. She did not even say thank you, took the doll and left the room. When she returned to her room, she threw it into the trash can, with pleasure in her heart. The next morning. Georgia, why did you throw the doll away? Michelle probably learned it from the servant. Because Georgia saw the servant with her head down, standing not far away, not daring to look over. Seeing that she didnt answer, Michelle raised her voice, tell me! Why did you throw away my beloved doll? She seemed to be angry. But Georgia, seeing Michelle so angry, felt somewhat pleased, You have given it to me and I can do anything I want about it! You have no right to say a word!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. You It was the first time Georgia had seen Michelle angry but couldnt snap at her. Georgiaughed, she felt that she had won. If she taught Michelle another lesson, she could rece her position in the rke family. Miss Georgia, we should leave soon. the driver walked in. Coming! Georgia walked pass Michelle proudly, ignoring her upset mood, dressed beautifully to the yard, got into the car and left. She was going to a y. Because her mother said that now that they were in the upper ss, they had to improve themselves by going to such events more often. Since then, Georgia and Michelle seemed to have fallen out. Michelle was no longer as considerate as before ever since. And she was not a pushover anymore. She didnt give Georgia anything anymore. Georgias threat didnt work, because her mother wouldnt leave the rke family with her. In the study of the rke family. Georgia, sitting down on the carpet, thought that Jennifer should never forget such a memorable episode in her childhood. Then she thought of Jennifers current character and strength, she would definitely take revenge on her! Even if she didnt take revenge, Ivan wouldnt let her go! Im doomed Georgia was terrified, she drove Jennifer out of the rke family. Miss Georgia? Aiden came to the door and rushed in when she saw her on the carpet, Whats wrong? How did you fall? Are you hurt? Georgia quickly got up, turned off theputer pulled out the U disk. She hid her panic and said, Im fine. Clean this up and dont tell dad I was here. With that, she walked out. Aiden took a look at her and hurried to pick up the coffee cup on the ground. Luckily, the cup was fine. Chapter 1023 Being Busted Georgia did not know what feelings she returned to her room with, she locked the door with only one idea in mind. She couldnt let Michelle back! She could let Michelle and Zack meet! If so, the truth of how Michelle got lost would be known by Zack, and her life with her mother would be ruined.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. From how Zack looked recently, Jennifer shouldnt have told him the truth yet. Otherwise, why didnt Zack do anything to them? He would have already kicked them out! So now, Joan and Georgia both knew about it, but they didnt know that the other had known it. They were particrly anxious to inform each other. Joan was on her way back. She couldnt help calling Georgia when Georgia was about to call her. Hey, Mom, I have something to tell you. Georgia, I need to tell you something. They were stunned, and asked at the same time, What is it? They could feel each others anxiety, so Georgia asked Joan to speak first, after a while, Joan asked, Where are you? Im at home. Wait for me, and do not go anywhere, Joan confessed, I will be home in five minutes. Holding the phone and listening to the busy tone, Georgia realized the seriousness of the situation. Was it that bad? Was there not anything they could do? For a while, she was in huge panic. The five minutes seemed like a long time for her. In the taxi, Joan calmed down and started to think. Once Jennifer returned, it was unlikely Zack would give the rke Corp to Georgia. Before Zack and Michelle met, they had to make Jennifer disappear! As a mother, Joan could do everything to protect her daughter! At this point, in the rke Corp. After meeting Joan, Jennifer returned to thepany hall. She was calm, as if nothing had happened. Not far away, Zack saw her as soon as he came out of the elevator. He was going to turn to the reception room, but he waited for a few seconds because of Jennifer. As Jennifer walked, she found that his eyes were fixed on her. She smiled at him and quickened her pace, Mr. rke. Where were you? Zack expressed his concern. Jennifer made up a random reason, A friend of mine happened to be nearby and asked me for an outing together this weekend. Zack nodded kindly, I thought you went to buy something, you can tell Tristan if you need anything. Hes much more familiar with this neighborhood than you do. Got it. Thank you, Mr. rke. As the two were talking, a man was secretly filming with his phone. He looked stealthy and Tristan happened to see it. He frowned and subconsciously walked toward the man. When the man saw himing, he put away the phone and quickly turned around to leave. Stop there! Tristan quickened his face but the man did not stop, so he was sure that there must be something wrong with him! Stop him! Tristan shouted and the security guard at the door immediately blocked the way. The scene also caught the attention of Zack and Jennifer. Tristan was quick and nimb, he grabbed the mans arm and pulled him back. Ah! It hurts! Not only was he caught, but he also cried out in pain! Hand me the phone! Tristan looked at him. The man pretended not to know what he was talking about, What phone? I didnt steal anyones phone! Then Zack and Jennifer came over. I didnt say you were stealing, Tristan looked at him with sharp eyes, I saw you taking pictures and sneaking around. Jennifer was stunned. Taking pictures? Someone just showed her a photo. She seemed to have a guess, so she said, Take him to the lounge. I have something to ask him. Chapter 1024 A Significant Moment Tristan turned to look at Zack, who then nodded. He did as Jennifer said. Walk! He dragged the man into the lounge. Jennifer and Zack followed and Jennifer closed the door. She didnt want others to see this farce. Her actions puzzled Zack, Mrs. Marsh, do you know him? It hurts The got down on one knee, twisting in pain, looking back at Tristan and begging for mercy, Can you let go of my arm first? Let him go, Jennifer said, He cant escape anyway. The next second after Tristan let him go, the man wanted to escape! Jennifer tripped him over. Ouch!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The man fell down on the floor with his face down, and his nose bled. Even his tooth was loose, and there was blood in his mouth. This scene surprised Tristan and Zack. Could Jennifer fight? Then, they saw Jennifer walk over and step on the back of the mans hand. She bent over and spread out her palm, Give me the phone. She was surprisingly calm. The man endured the pain, flustered and was hesitating. Zack and Tristan looked at each other, confused and curious. You were just working for someone, but its not worth putting yourself in prison for it, Jennifer was being very patient. Is it for Georgia or Joan? Zack was stunned. What did she mean? Tristan was even more confused. I will only give you three seconds to think, Jennifer stared at him calmly, Three, two The many on the ground raised his head, and felt his nosebleed, It was Georgia. She paid me to take the photos! What photos? Zack frowned and asked, What did she ask you to take? He had a bad feeling. Give me your phone! Jennifer said in a cold voice. The man trembled, quickly handed over the phone. Then Jennifer moved away her foot but the many on the ground was too afraid to get up. Mr. rke. Jennifer looked at her father, who was both confused and eager to know what was happening, and said, Your wife has just talked to me. She thought we were in some kind of an affair, and she warned me with a photo. Zack was pissed, Tristan, take this guy to the police! Yes, sir. Tristan picked up the man, Go! After they left, only Jennifer and Zack were left in the lounge, and they looked at each other. Zack wore a tailored suit, his wrinkled face with sadness and there were tears in his eyes, Michelle. Jennifer felt a lump down her throat, and her eyes were also filled with tears. They just looked at each other, Im sorry. Zack could no longer hold back and hugged her. You have been wronged over the years. Tears welled up in Jennifers eyes, and she felt it so unreal. She was in his fathers warm embrace and she could feel his strong arms strong She could even feel his heartbeat and breaths. This moment was too beautiful to be real. Tears welled up in her eyes, Jennifer slowly raised her hands to embrace him. She had been looking forward to this moment for more than 20 years. Michelle, Im sorry. I was not brave enough to recognize you earlier and you had to suffer this humiliation. Jennifer opened her mouth, tears fell down her face and she said with sobs, Dad Her calling made Zack feel warm inside. Jennifer was also moved. This moment was a significant moment. Chapter 1025 She Couldn’t Be Back At this point, Joan got out of the taxi, grabbed her bag and quickly walked into the yard and into the living room. Aiden, where is Georgia? asked Joan hurriedly after entering the house. Aiden replied, Upstairs, she Aiden was a little worried and seemed hesitant. Whats wrong with her? Joan was about to step up the stairs, then she stopped to look at Aiden and realized that she looked a bit weird. I dont know what happened but I think something is off, Aiden said truthfully. She went to Mr. rkes study, I dont know what she saw. She fell down, and even the coffee cup was turned over. She seemed frightened. Hearing this, Joan looked back and quickly stepped upstairs. Without seeing Georgia in the bedroom, Joan quickly came to the study. Georgia sat at the desk, holding the mouse and was using Zacksputer. She did look weird. Are you crazy? Joan hurried in, There are surveince cameras everywhere at home! What are you doing? But Georgia couldnt care about anything else now, Mom,e and see it yourself! Ivan sent an email to Dad, Jennifer is Michelle! That is true! Joan had been walking over, but hearing this, she stopped and her face was pale Georgia looked at her, What? Arent you at all surprised? Shes not dads lover but her daughter! You know that, too? Joan murmured. Too? Georgia noticed the word, So you knew? When I went to see Jennifer to warn her, she told me that she was Michelle. Joan had a heavy heart, still in disbelief, I didnt think Michelle was still alive. How could she still be alive! Georgia panicked, Then what should we do now?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Turn off theputer and go back to your room first. With that, Joan turned around and left. Mom, you dont have to be so nervous. Georgia turned off theputer, got up and followed her out, So what is there are surveince cameras everywhere? Dad doesnt check them anyway. And no one will notice if someone goes missing. I was not worried about that. Joan nervously walked into the bedroom, turned to look at her daughter and said, Once Michellees back, we would be kicked out! We wont be able to stay in the rke family with her here! So, we cant let her back! Georgia blurted out, with hatred in her eyes, She must die! They looked into each others eyes. In silence, they exchanged firm looks and reached a consensus. Now they just needed a n. So, they began to discuss In the rke Corp. In the lounge, Jennifer and Zack sat across the table before the window. Neither of them thought that they would recognize each other under such a circumstance, but their hearts were filled with joy and relief. Dad, have you been happy all these years? Jennifer stared at him, her words full of concern. Zack looked at her kindly. How do you define happy? And unhappy? Then Jennifer saw him smile and heard him say, The moment I lost your mother, I lost half of the happiness of my life. This reminded Jennifer of her mother, although she had no memory of her mother now since she passed away when Jennifer was only three years old. However, she had never stopped longing for mothers love. Michelle, Zack sighed and felt heartbroken as he asked, How did you leave? I really want to know the story. Chapter 1026 From the Bottom of My Heart Jennifer had guessed that Zack would ask this question, and so would Ivan. Did it have anything to do with Joan and Georgia? Zack looked at her eagerly, waiting for an answer. Jennifer knew that the family Zack had now must be precious to him.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She could feel his love for it. So If she told him the truth, his current family would fall apart. Dad, over the years How have you been? Jennifer asked again, Do you have a harmonious family? I have followed your Facebook ount. I see you post a family photo every year. That is just a PR technique to build a good image for thepany, Zack quickly exined, Just like many celebrity couples do. Then he added, And I married Joan only because I felt I owed her. Can feelings be put out? Jennifer smiled. You have been married for more than 20 years. He said, Your mother is my first love and I will never forget her. I have been looking for you for more than 20 years and never stopped. They looked at each other and tears welled up in their eyes again. The moment I lost your mother, you became the hope of my life, because you have half of her blood. After losing you, I have not been doing well at all. But I cant show it. I have apany to run and so many people need their jobs and sries. I had to cheer up. But I have never stopped hurting. Hearing this, Jennifer felt really sad, Im sorry, I should havee back earlier. She made a wrong decision. Zack hadnt been doing well without her. Now tell me, how did you leave home? Zack wanted an answer. But Jennifer had not yet decided whether to tell him or not. Because she didnt believe that after 20 years, he had developed no feelings for Joan. Everyone would have feelings for someone who had been there for him for decades, it might not necessarily be love, but dependence. If Zack got divorced and drove Joan and Georgia out, he would have another scar in his life. And she couldnt hear it for him. Just then, Zacks phone rang and he came back to himself. Jennifer saw him take out phone, answered it, Okay, I wille over immediately. Jennifer finally breathed a sigh of relief. After Zack hung up, she said, Dad, we dont have to make this public. I dont want the media to hype this and everyone talk about it. Okay. I respect your decision, Zack stood up. I have something urgent to deal with now, Michelle, think calmly about whether you want to tell me the truth. They looked at each other again, and Jennifer saw the determination in his eyes. It seemed that even if she did not say it, he would definitely investigate it. Looking at his back, Jennifer knew that Georgia and Joan would ruin their own lives one day. At this time, in the rke family. In a bedroom upstairs. After some discussion, Joan and Georgia came up with various n, but they felt not feasible. Georgia made up her mind, Ill do it! No! Joan firmly opposed. If something goes wrong, you will be locked up jail and your future will be ruined. You are so young. Let me do it. Dont get involved! Chapter 1027 Joan Taking All the Blame At this time, Georgias phone rang, she looked at the caller ID and found it was her assistant who called. When she came back, she told her not to call her if not for urgent matters. There seemed to be something urgent. So, Georgia answered the phone, What is it? Mary Kays studio contacted us about the interview. They said they only have time for it this afternoon, are we going? asked the assistant carefully. What are you talking about? Of course! It was an interview about her recent heated discussion online, Ille right over, you should get ready now. With that, she hung up the phone. Joan asked, Where are you going? There is an interview I have been looking forward to for a long time. They finally called and it will take about two hours, Georgia said to her, If you have a detailed n, let me know! Okay. Just go. Joan promised, I will tell you when I think of a n, it will be better if we discussed. Georgia patted her on the shoulder. I need to go now. Then she walked away. Looking at her back, Joan was now clear. After Georgia left, she sighed, Georgia, if you know it, you will be my aplice. How can I tell you? She had decided to take it alone. Georgia went downstairs, ready to go out. Georgia! Eason grabbed her hand and looked up at her, Georgia y with me. Expectations were written in his eyes. That day, he hit her in the chest and Georgia kept ignoring him, Eason knew he did it wrong. Im busy. Georgia rolled her eyes, shook away his hand impatiently, and stepped out. Eason stood at the door, watching pitifully as she got into the Maserati and soon drove away. Eason walked out of the living room and went out. In the rke Corp, several high-rise buildings stood there, and everyone was working as usual. Hey, what are you doing? In therge courtyard-style office, Jennifer called Ivan. You miss me? Ivan was delighted when he saw the call and said in a sexy voice. Jennifer could not help but smile, Well, you can say that. Will it delight you? Ivan smiled, too. I met my father. Jennifer told him. Ivan was clearly silent for two seconds, perhaps surprised, perhaps shocked, perhaps delighted. Jennifer pursed her lips. It did not go as nned. she wondered if Ivan would be unhappy that she didnt inform him in advance. Thats good news, Ivan said happily, Congrattions. Ivan Jennifer did not know what to say. Are you two happy about it? Ivan asked, How did it feel? Can you tell me? I am happy, Jennifer answered truthfully, But also worried. Worried? Yeah, she said. Dad kept asking me why I left home. When she said this, Ivan knew she was being soft-hearted. So, he asked coldly, It was Joan and Georgia. You want to keep them in the rke family? I dont want to rush into making any decision. Impulse is the devil, Jennifer said. After all, they have been there for dad for more than 20 years. Ivan was silent, listening to her words. Dad must have feelings for them, even if he drove them out of the family for me, in a few days, dad will feel lonely because he is used to their existence.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Her words made sense. Jennifer loved Zack, which was why she would think so much. Ivan understood, What are you going to do? They have even asked someone to take photos of you so that they could nder you, are you going to forgive them again? Jennifer was stunned, How did you know? Joan came to me with the photos, Ivan smiled. She said you are having an affair with your father. Chapter 1028 I Love You Hearing this, Jennifer felt super speechless! How disgusting it was to make up such a thing about a father and his daughter! She came to me, too. Jennifer told him, I was afraid that she would be stupid enough to tell the media, so I told her who I am, so that even if she went to the media to nder me, I could just tell the truth. So, she cant be stupid enough to make up an affair. Ivan couldnt help praising her, My wife is so smart. Of course, Jennifer said, Learning to protect myself is part about life. And its also a part of life to learn that you cant be soft on the bad guys. Ivans voice was soft and he was patiently talking with her while ying with a pen. Ivan reminded her, If you want to let Georgia go, think about Catherine. Anyway, he didnt have any sympathy for those people. He only loved his wife, he wanted to get rid of anyone whoever hurt his wife. I know that. Jennifer knew that he said these out of good intentions, she smiled, I didnt say I would let her go, I just dont want to be so impulsive and I need more time to think. I see. Ivan understood. I also believe that bad guys will have their retribution, Jennifer raised her wrist to look at the time on her watch, Well, you should go back to work. I just wanted to tell you that I have met my father. Well, we should have dinner together some time, Ivan said. Lets do it when hes free. Well, bye. Ivan said dotingly, Bye, love you. I love you more. Jennifer smiled and hung up the phone. Her words made Ivans heart as sweet as honey. Although he had been married for so long and their children were almost seven years old, he felt in passionate love. Jennifer hung up the phone and left the office. Before leaving, she said to Phoebe, I need to go out. If Mr. rke asks, tell him I wille back soon. Ok, Mrs. Marsh. She didnt say what she was going to do, she just took the elevator downstairs. In a towering building, on the first-floor hall gathered a lot of reporters. Wearing a red dress, Georgia had red lips and delicate makeup. Surrounded by bodyguards and her assistant, the shlights shone on her face on which she had had a lot of stic surgeries, she looked even more beautiful. Georgia wore a practiced smile and walked gracefully like a princess. With the most expensive skin care products, every inch of her skin seemed to be glowing. Her beauty was undeniable. Ms. rke, will you quit acting and take your family business? This question was the main concern of the reporters and they asked almost every time. But every time, to avoid embarrassment, Georgia gave only an ambiguous answer. As the only daughter of the rke family, have you been confident since you were young? Do you feel inferior some time, Ms. rke? Another reporter asked, and everyone was waiting for Georgia to answer. Eason, who came along, was drooling and he was not skill in wiping his drools with a handkerchief. Because he was neatly dressed, no one could see he was retarded.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He stood not far away, looking at the woman on the stage, thinking that his sister looked like a princess, and he really wanted to y with her. Soon, some reporters came from the door and the crowd quickly swallowed the little him. Forced into the crowd, the little boy was afraid, he was in a dilemma and was inevitably knocked to the ground. He was trampled on by someone wearing leather shoes. It hurts. His voice was low and he had difficulty talking, he shed tears because of the pain. Slow down! Heres a little kid! A boy fell down! In the crowd, a reporter suddenly shouted. Georgia heard it and looked over, she immediately caught a chance to act like a caring person. This could also be a chance for her to avoid answering sensitive questions. So she hurried down to the stage, Whats wrong? Let me take a look. Is he hurt? When she struggled into the crowd away, she saw her brother sitting on the ground, staring at her with tears! Georgias heart skipped a beat and she did not immediately rush over but warned him with a stare. The look was so familiar that Eason was too scared to speak. Georgia was known to everyone as the rke familys only daughter, she could not let the media know that she had an idiot brother! It was a shame! Chapter 1029 Jump into the River Georgia Eason felt hurt, facing her sight, he shed tears. How could you call me that? Georgia immediately wanted to distance herself from Eason. She was annoyed and almost went crazy! She wanted to tear him up!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Her overreaction made the reporters around her very puzzled, He just called her Georgia, right? Yes, the little boy is very polite, though he should not appear here. Ms. rke, you need not be so angry. A reporter said in a low voice. Georgia realized that she was being too sensitive. It was normal for a child to know her name since she was so famous. She calmed down. She hid the disgust and warning in her eyes and faked a smile. Little boy, are you all right? Did you get hurt? She was a good actress. She ran over to help Eason up, and as she approached Eason, she gave him a warning look. Then with the most beautiful smile, she whispered in his ear. Listen to me. If you dare say you are my brother, Ill kill you when we get home. Eason was so frightened that even when he was surrounded by so many people, he felt a chill down his spine. Georgia helped him up and grabbed his arm tightly as a warning. In front of the reporters, she carefully and patiently helped him check again, wearing a smile, How do you feel? Where does it hurt? Tell me, honey. How dare Eason say anything? He was not tall, looking at the woman squatting down in front of him, he felt her very strange, even a bit horrifying. Although he was retarded, he could understand her words. Over the years, he had been doing rehabilitation training. After a while, Georgia got up and smiled and said, He wasnt hurt, dont worry, everyone! Although she saw Easons red hand. But she didnt want to waste more time, she just wanted to get him out to avoid any idents. Little boy, you should go out to find your mom and dad. This is not a ce for you to y, she said in a sweet voice, her eyes full of concern, and then she said to the bodyguard, Take him out. Yes, Ms. rke. In this way, the physically and mentally hit Eason was taken out of the hall by the bodyguard. The reporters all praised Georgia for being both beautiful and kind-hearted. The little boys eyes filled with tears, and he felt lost. Why didnt his sister like him? He really liked her. The bodyguard did not help him find his parents, he left after he took him out of the hall. Where was he? Eason didnt know. Looking at the streets and the buildings, he was a little panicked. He took a taxi and asked the driver to follow Georgias car and he got here. Now, he didnt know how to get back, and he had no money. He walked aimlessly in a very bad mood. He didnt know why both his mother and his sister didnt like him, and his mother was always angry with him. After walking for a long time, Eason came to the river. At this time, Jennifer and her business partner were walking by the river, talking about work. They saw a little boy. The wind was gently blowing. That boy walked down the river bank! Jennifer watched as Eason disappear from her sight and ran forward. Her business partner followed, Jennie! Did you see it? Yes! That boy! The railing door must be opened! When Jennifer ran to where the boy had disappeared, the railing door was half opened, and the boy had gone down to the bottom step and stood by the river with his arms spread. No! Its dangerous! Jennifer ran quickly down with her friend and watched the little boy jump into the river. The water sshed. Chapter 1030 Save His Life He jumped! the business partner was in shock, Jennie, can you swim? Righter after her words, she saw that Jennifer jumped down without even taking off her coat. Jennifer! The business partner was startled and kept calling her name. She couldnt see her anywhere in the river now. She took out her phone and called Ivan. Mr. Ivan, your wife jumped down the river to save a child! She was too anxious to speak coherently. Ivan, who got the call, took his car key and rushed out of the office, Send me your location! At this point, he was even more worried. By the river, the partner couldnt swim, she could only stand there and shout anxiously, Jennifer! Jennifer! Where are you? Are you all right? Come up here! Jennifer! she shouted with her hands in her ears. Jennifer dived into the water and saw a child struggling not far away. She had her lips closed and a string of bubbles appeared as she breathed. The critical scene inspired her maternal instinct, she struggled to swim over to lift the little boy out of the water! Jennifer! Her business partner was thrilled, This way! She looked around, looking for something she could use. She happened to see an abandoned fishing rod! She quickly ran over, picked up the fishing rod and reached it into the water! Jennifer held Eason up. Although he looked young, he was quite heavy. Her head came out of the water and she took some fresh air. Her arms were a little sour tired, but she still struggled to swim toward the shore! Come on! Grab the pole! the woman on the river bank leaned forward as far as she could, and she felt sick when she saw the water. Jennifer said to the little boy in her arms, Hold the pole. But Eason opened his eyes and looked indifferent, he did not struggle, nor did he stretch out his arms to grasp it, as if he had no desire to live anymore, or maybe he did not understand her words. Jennifer didnt care and grabbed the pole herself. With the help of her business partners, they returned to the shore, and she was soaked wet with the boy as they went ashore. She breathed a sigh of relief. Jennifery the boy t on the grass. He should have swallowed a lot of water. Sure enough, Eason choked, and some dirty water kepting out of his mouth. Jennifer began to press the childs chest, the partner looked at her earnest and firm appearance, Are you okay? I called your husband. Just now Why did you call him? Jennifer was busy and casually said, he will be very worried. But I was worried about you, too. Then a Lamborghini was parked at the river. Ivan did not have time to bring any help, jumped out of the drivers seat and rushed to the location the woman sent him on the phone!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Seeing the railing door half open, he rushed down quickly. Seeing Jennifer on the shore, he was a little relieved, but still worried. Jennie! Are you okay? Ivan ran down. While pressing the boy on the chest, she looked at him, Im fine, he choked a lot of water! Theres no life danger, fortunately. We have to squeeze the water out first. Let me, you get into the car first! Ivan knelt down on one knee and pressed the little boys chest with both hands. You might catch a cold, go use the towel and wipe yourself. Today was very windy and she got all wet. I will be fine. Jennifer didnt want to leave, Im not cold. The water came out of Easons mouth, and he felt much morefortable. Lying on the grass with his eyes open, he saw the blue sky and two strange but friendly faces. He knew that they saved him. Chapter 1031 Eason Was Fond of Jennifer Are you all right, little fe? Jennifer grinned at Eason and asked with concern, Does it hurt? Feel free to tell me. She was a mother, so whenever she met a child the same age as her son, she always cared about them. Back in Sunshine Vige, children always called her Jennie, but she loved them like a mother. Eason was expressionless, looking up at her in a daze. He only thought the girl before him was gorgeous and easygoing, like an angel. Her smile was gentle, her voice sweet. That was what Eason had longed for. Eason could only see Jennifer at this moment, ignoring Ivan. Ivan helped him stand up and carried the boy in his arms. He said to the two women beside him, Lets sit in the car. Its windy here. You may catch a cold. OK. They went towards the river bank. Ivans business partner took off her jacket and draped it on Jennifers shoulders. Thank you. You are so brave, Ms. Brooks, the business partner praised, I was freaked out just now. Since my childhood, Ive feared water the most. Whenever I saw a river, I would make a detour. Jennifer replied, I can swim. If not, I wouldnt have jumped into the driver. Maybe its because Alfie and Diana are not with me now. Whenever I saw a child in trouble, Id help him or her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. You are indeed kind-hearted. After bing a mother, you are more loving. Jennifer smiled. Sort of. While walking, she squeezed the water out of her hair. I only with my children will be helped when they are in trouble. I hope my deeds will benefit them. The business partner bid them farewell when they arrived at the river bank. I have a meeting in the afternoon, so I gotta go now. Please get in the car ASAP. Turn on the heat. OK. Be careful driving. See you. Jennifer was about to take off her jacket and return to her. She smiled. No. Keep it. At least it can dry your blouse. See you, Ms. Brooks, Mr. Marsh. Have a good one. Jennifer pulled the rear door open, and Ivan carried Eason in. Eason was the same height as Alfie. There were Alfies outfits in the trunk of the Lamborghini. Jennifer hurriedly got the dry towels and clothes. Then she dried Eason and helped him wear clean clothes. She didnt speak, but her every movement was full of gentleness, care, and love. Recalling the scene where the boy opened up his arms and hopped off, Jennifer felt bitter. She couldnt help wondering how aggrieved he had been. It took courage to die. Eason gazed at her without blinking. He wasnt entirely cooperative, nor did he struggle. He also kept silent. For some reason, he wished to get close to the girl helping him but had no guts. He had never liked a stranger to touch him. However, he seemed to have changed today. No matter what Jennifer did to him, he didnt fear her. He was like an emotionless puppet. Gradually, Jennifer realized something and was taken aback. She looked at him up and down. ording to a doctors judgment, the boy was more than six or seven. Then she saw him drooling, although he tried his best to stop it. His eyes were not as bright as a normal childs. Jennifer had a jolt in her heart, wondering if he had suffered from some sickness. Whats wrong? Ivan looked back and asked after seeing her startled. Jennifer returned to her senses. Nothing. You dont have spare clothes in my car. Ill drive you home for a hot shower. He started the engine whiles peaking. OK. Ivan withdrew his gaze. From time to time, he checked on them in the rearview mirror. Gradually, he also sensed something wrong with the boy. Whats your name? Jennifer sat beside Eason, deliberately distancing herself from him as she was still soaked in water. Chapter 1032 You Hit Me The boy didnt answer. Jennifer checked on him and held his hand, which was icy and trembling. She wondered if the boy was too tense. Dont be afraid. Im not bad. Ill send you home. Jennifer smiled brightly at him. Judging from the boys status, she didnt think he could tell her why he had jumped into the river. Eason seemed to understand her kindness. He slowly turned around and saw her smiling, reminding him of the sunshine. It was like a ray of light entering his life. Eason held her hand back tightly. Jennifer felt it, her smile bing broader. You cant go to the river alone in the future. Its too dangerous. Can you understand me? Eason slowly nodded. Jennifer asked again, How old are you? Where do you live? As a mother, she could understand how the boys parents felt after he got lost, thinking they must be pretty anxious. Eason understood each question but didnt want to answer. He was unwilling to return to his home. His older sister was angry with him and hated him deeply. Therefore, Jennifer could only take him back to Emerald Bay. Dusk. rke Vi. Joan hurriedly went to the door when the Maserati was parked in the yard. Why did you take Eason out so suddenly? You even didnt tell us. Whats wrong with you? Georgia got off the car and heard her anxious me. I didnt take him out. She thought Eason had returned home. In anger, she strode into the living room. Rolling her eyes, she grumbled, He almost embarrassed me in public. I must teach him a lesson. And you also, Aiden. Why didnt you stop him? If the paparazzi found it, how could I exin to the public that I was the rke familys only child? Watching her m the door shut and walk towards the house, Joan realized no one else was in her car. Wheres Eason? Joan widened her eyes. Didnt take you back home? Georgia stopped mid-step and asked in confusion, Hasnt hee back himself? Their gazes met in mid-air. Joan felt helpless. How could he return home? Dont you know his sickness? Aiden stomped anxiously. Lady Georgia, I saw Master Eason follow you out. I thought you would take care of him. Why didnt you take him back? What if he got lost? No! Georgia was only worried for a second. The next second, she retorted, I didnt take him out. He hailed a taxi himself. Joan anxiously pinched her shoulders and turned her around. Did you see him or not? Georgia didnt answer, but it was an acquiescence. Joan pped her across her face. Are you out of your mind? You know he suffers from mental retardation. You even didnt take care of her. What if hes lost? Hes your younger brother! You hit me! Georgia felt aggrieved, ring at her in reluctance. How could you hit me? I didnt do anything wrong. Aiden didnt look after him. It wasnt me who took him out. Aiden cast down her eyes. Joan was so worried that she almost shed tears. We are only outsiders in the rke family. If something happened to Eason, we would be kicked out. Her words calmed Georgia down. Joan added, Hes Zacks biological son. Zack loves him. Im Easons mother. Zack wouldnt kick me out. You are my daughter, so he also treats you well. Joan felt helpless. Now, you even made Eason go missing. Hes the only trump card in our hands. Her words panicked Georgia. What should we do now?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! When did you see him thest time? Joan calmed down. Check the surveince. We must find him before your dad returns home. Georgia consoled her, Hes a retard. No one will adopt him. Even the human trafficker wont take him. Then she pulled out her phone and dialed a number, asking the person on the other end of the line to help her look for Eason. She also sent them the address where she saw him thest and Easons photo. They looked for Eason crazily for three hours but failed to find him. All were anxious. The night was out. Zack would get off work and return home soon. Chapter 1033 She Had a Younger Brother Joan and Georgia didnt know what to do or how to face Zack after he returned home. One disasteres after another. Georgia was irritable. How annoying! She didnt want Michelle to return to the rke family. However, Eason was also gone. Tears welled up in Joans eyes. She had mixed feelings for Eason. After all, he was her biological son. However, he suffered from mental retardation, so he couldnt be the heir of the rke family. Joan was also disappointed with him. In the past three hours, Jennifer talked to Eason patiently in Emerald Bay. She was a doctor and had studied psychology before. She finally received some helpful information through hard work and knew where he stayed. When the night was out, the Lamborghini was parked in the yard of rke Vi. After the rear door was opened, Jennifer got off with Eason. Is this your house? She pointed at the big house nearby. Eason nodded. He was sober at this moment. Jennifer exchanged a smile with Ivan in the drivers seat. Ill return in a few minutes. Pretty soon. Finally, she sent the little trouble home. Her own children had been sent abroad, but she took care of the boy for a whole afternoon. She and Ivan didnt enjoy their privacy at all. Lets go. Ill take you home. Jennifer held Easons hand and entered the vi. As soon as she entered, she saw the car with a familiar look. The bright color reminded her of Georgia. Master Eason is back! Aiden called excitedly in the living room. Joan and Georgia immediately jumped to their feet and rushed to the living room entrance. Then they saw Eason. However, before wearing smiles, they found Jennifer beside him. Michelle rke is back! Both Joan and Georgia were alert. Jennifer was also slightly taken aback when she saw them, realizing it was her fathers house. She stopped mid-step, gently held the boys shoulders, bent over, and confirmed with him again, Is this your home? You didnt make a mistake, did you? She didnt expect the rkes to have a son, wondering if he was a servants child. Eason nodded. Pointing at the two women at the door, he muttered, Mom My sister He seemed to have a speech disorder. Jennifer was shocked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Mom Sister? She realized the boy was the son of Joan and her father, so he was her half-brother from a different mother. She didnt expect the rke couple to have a child. Jennifer had never known it before, guessing no outsiders had been aware of it. Therefore, her jaw went ck at this news. Meanwhile, Zack was in his car, heading for thepany. Since Michelle was there, he didnt want to work overtime. Stop talking to my brother. Georgia strode towards them in anger. How dare you take my brother away! Get out! You are not wee here. My brother Her words reechoed in Jennifers ear, making her heart sink. While watching the scene, Ivan narrowed his gaze and quickly exited the car. He mmed the door shut and strode into the yard to protect his wife eagerly. He didnt expect Georgia to be there. Hopefully, she wouldnt bring herself into trouble. Holding Jennifers hand tightly, Eason was reluctant to let her go. Seeing his mother trotting him, he suddenly looked like a puppet without intelligence or emotion. Are you all right, Eason? Joan shed tears. You frightened Mom. She deliberately emphasized she was Easons mother and secretly studied Jennifers expression. Let go of him! Georgia tore Jennifers hand off. Get out! You are not wee here. My little sweetheart. Joan rubbed her sons hair and raised her voice, If you donte home, Dad will be so anxious. You cant run around in the future. Dad loves you the most. What if you got lost? Chapter 1034 Don’t Have Mercy Jennifer was in a trance for a moment. Soon, she kept calm. You should take better care of him in the future, always watching him, Jennifer reminded them calmly. He ran to the river and jumped in. How did you know he jumped into the river? Dont tell me you saved him. I dont believe you are THAT kind-hearted, Georgia replied aggressively, Did you force him to jump into the river? You wanted to kill him, didnt you? Jennifer was amused. Why would I do it? Then she exined, I happened to bypass there? Humph! Why would you do it? Georgia held her arms across her chest, rolling her eyes at Jennifer. Let me make it clear. Michelle rke, you want to kill Dads only son and inherit his properties. Jennifer had never known the existence of the boy. However, she wasnt in the mood to argue with them. Ivan didnt chime in, but he watched Joan and Georgia in anger. Jennifer looked at the boy and turned to Ivan. Lets go. Ivan propped his arm on her shoulders and cast a cold nce at the other two women. Wish you two good luck. Probably it was because of his strong aura, or the two women felt guilty. Neither had the guts to look into his eyes, but they did hear his words with implications. If I were you, Georgia rke, I would be humble and apologize to Jennie, Ivan sneered without looking back. Dont you know what youve done? Georgia red at him stubbornly, refusing to apologize to Jennifer. She held Easons hand and snapped, Lets go! Then she pulled her mothers hand. Lets go back. She didnt want Zack to see the scene. Jennifer followed Ivan to the vi entrance and paused her pace. Then she turned to look at the beautiful vi nearby, mixed feelings surging in her chest. Dad has been staying here with them in this house. He even has a son. She asked in a low voice, Didnt you know this matter? She wondered if the house was always full ofughter and happiness. I swear I didnt know it before. Ivan didnt lie. He pulled out his phone to type a message. Probably, this child is abnormal. He cannot be the family heir but cannot be dumped. They have to hide him from the media, he remarked. Jennifer withdrew her gaze and saw his phone. What are you doing?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Nothing. Ivan beamed at her, his smile evil. He opened the door and let Jennifer sit in the passenger seat. Then he buckled the seat belt for her. After sitting in the drivers seat, he deliberately turned to peek out the window. The vi was big and beautiful, but he could tell it was newly built. Thats why Dad never works overtime. Jennifer smiled bitterly. He has a son. Hees home to apany his son. Ivan was also trying to digest the news. He could understand how upset Jennifer was after learning it. Honey. Jennifer looked at him. The boy is sick. Hes so pitiful. He needs love and care. If his mother left him Dont make a decision so easily. Ivan was clinical. Were not sure if hes your fathers biological son. Let me do a paternity test first. Jennifer frowned in disbelief, gaping at him. Ivan darted at her. Why are you giving me that look? He seemed to have seen such things often. That woman is evil. What else cant she do? Jennifer didnt answer, her heart in her mouth. Mixed feelings overwhelmed her. She wondered if it would be true. Her father also had raised Joans daughter. If Eason wasnt his biological son, Joan would have gone too far. No matter if the boy is your fathers son, Ivan added while driving, narrowing his gaze, I hope you have no mercy on them. You are not the Madonna. Chapter 1035 Panicked Women Jennifer didnt respond as she was still shocked. A voice reechoed in her mindCher father and a son with Joan Houghton. Seeing her keep silent, Ivan chuckled and darted at her. Of course, you can be the Madonna. I wont. He was protective of her. Jennifer sighed, The boy is at least 12 or 13, but his intelligence is 4 and a half at the most. He could remember where his home was. I guess he must be trained for a long time. Ivan stared ahead and answered leisurely, Its their karma. Stop saying that. The boy is innocent. Jennifer added, Georgia rke and Joan Houghton might mistreat him. Well, thats only my guess. Ivan recalled the scene earlier. I didnt see the boy have any emotional change. He trusted you a lot. Jennifer also felt so. All right. Lets not waste time on their trifles. Its unnecessary. Ivan didnt want to get involved. He only wished to discover if that boy was Zacks biological son. Meanwhile. rke Vi. Joan entered the living room. All of them, including Aiden, looked panicked. Eason was the only expressionless one, as if nothing had happened. What did Ivan Marsh mean by saying that? Good luck? So creepy. Joan panicked. Georgia, however, didnt care about it at all. Society is ruled by thews. Can he do anything wantonly? Joan shook her head in disagreement. You are wrong. He can Georgia snorted, raising her voice. If she wants to get rid of us, she must think twice. We will have plenty of time to eliminate her. Joan still had a bad hunch. No one cared what Eason had been through and if he was in danger, hurt, or scared. None cared about his feelings, as if he was only a tool. Eason rke. Georgia gazed at the boy coldly. If you dare to run around again, Ill break your legs. Eason flinched in fear, gazing at her on alert, trembling hard.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. You troublemaker! Stop giving me that look! You are a retard, but you should understand what I mean. Look at my expression. If you dare to stalk me again, Ill kill you. Georgia red at him as if she would skin him alive. Eason cried out in fear. Shut up! Georgia was more annoyed. Stop howling! Shush! Joan held Easons head while ming her daughter. Whats wrong with you? Why are you scolding him? Stop it! He almost embarrassed me in the reporters presence. Georgia wanted to get even with him for it. Suddenly, a car light shot into the house. Aiden hurriedly reminded them. Mr. rke is back. Her heart skipped a beat. Joan and Georgia nced at the yard. Joan hurriedly covered her sons mouth to stop him from crying forcibly. Once she loosened her hand, Eason would burst into tears again. It was toote for her to hide Eason upstairs. The car was parked, and the rear door was open. Zack got off, heading for the house. Stop crying, Eason. Mom and Georgia love you. Dont cry. Please Joan bent over and said anxiously. However, Eason couldnt repress his grievance and fear. When Zack entered the living room, Joan loosened her hand. East cried out loudly again. Chapter 1036 Ivan’s Means Whats wrong? Zack heard his son crying, his heart in his mouth. He hurriedly strode towards Eason. After ncing at the three women aside, he lifted his son. What happened, Eason? Did anyone bully you? Eason couldnt tell him clearly what had happened today. Boohoo He only knew to weep. Joans brain worked fast. She made an excuse immediately. No one has bullied Eason. We all dote on him. Hes spoiled. How? Tell me. Holding his hand, Joan grumbled, Dinner was read. He suddenly wanted to have abalone. Aiden told him she would buy it tomorrow. He cried. I see. Zack smiled, carrying Eason into the dining room. Dont cry, Eason. Dad will buy you the abalone and cook for you tomorrow. OK? His figure was a receding form, his tone loving. Seemingly, he had wholly believed Joans excuse. The three women exchanged nces with each other, feeling relieved. Zack did love and care about his son. Eason didnt need to inherit his business. Zack only wished him to be happy. Is dinner ready? Georgia whispered to Aiden. Almost. Ill go upstairs for a moment. Georgia turned to return to her room. She received a call from her assistant as soon as she entered her bedroom. Georgia was too irritable to answer it, so she hung it up. Soon, the ringing tone sounded again. She checked the caller ID and swiped to answer, Didnt I tell you not to call me if nothing was important? Im off work now. Georgia, I received the directors call. The female lead role in that drama series has been changed, her assistant answered in a panic, All your scenes will be cut off. You also have to pay for the penalty.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Why should I? Georgia went ballistic. They begged me to act in the drama earlier. Its because her assistant answered, You were reported for tax evasion. Its a huge amount of money. Bullshit! Georgia didnt ept it at all. She said determinedly, Everyone in the entertainment business does so. Im not the only one. Why was I the only one reported? Yourmercials also stopped. All your future work did. The penalty is over 60 million dors, the assistant added, If you dont pay the tax on time, youll be sent to jail. Boom! Georgias mind went nk. She copsed onto her bed. She asked in a weak tone, Where can I get 60 million dors all of a sudden? Her assistant continued, You only have a week. She pitied Georgia a lot. Georgia was scared shitless. Lady Georgia, time for dinner. Aiden knocked on her door, looking at her in confusion. She wondered what had happened as Georgia seemed to have got a heavy blow. Georgia looked up at her, calming down. Will be there soon. She couldnt do anything but figure out a way. However, her hunch told her that was the so-called good luck mentioned by Ivan. Sure enough, he acted quickly and could do anything wantonly in Arkpool City. Georgia was jealous of Michelle as thetter had married such an influential man. The dining room was lit brightly. The rkes were sitting at the dining table. Zack used a serving fork to pick up some food for Eason. He darted at Aiden and ordered, Aiden, please clean up a big room on the second floor. Ill take a person to stay in our house tomorrow evening. Wearing a smile, he talked in a loving voice. However, Joans and Georgias hearts tightened. A fork dropped. Zack added, Prepare more dishes for dinner. Ill give you a menuter. Ask the chef and cooks to prepare those dishes on the list. The two womens hair stood on end. Chapter 1037 Georgia at the End of Her Rope OK, Mr. rke, Aiden answered while bowing at him. Dad Georgia had mixed feelings. She battled a smile, plucked up her courage, and asked, Will wille to our house tomorrow? She didnt mind letting the guest have dinner, but the guest would also stay overnight.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Joan picked up her fork, subconsciously looking at Zack. She guessed it would be Jennifer. Zack answered gently, Youll know tomorrow. Hurry. Lets eat. Eason, take the meat. Youll grow taller. The topic ended. None spoke again during dinner. After dinner ended, Georgia went upstairs as her phone repeatedly vibrated. When bypassing the corner, she darted at the screen, only to find almost 20 missed calls. When she entered her room, the phone vibrated again. She knew she couldnt hide, so she swiped to answer after locking the door inside. Georgia, the penalty for themercials is 140, 000 dors. Wire it to my bank ount by noon tomorrow. Or Ill sue you. A man was speaking determinedly without giving her any chance to negotiate. I didnt break the contract. I can continue filming. Georgia burst into anger. You suddenly stopped my work. How dare you want me to pay the penalty? If you go on like this, youll only make profits without any losses. You dont need to sell any products. I dont want to waste my time arguing with you. You are an actress with notorious records. If I continue letting you work for mymercial, mypany will go bankrupt. Let me warn you again. By noon tomorrow. Or you are at your own risk. The man ended the call immediately. A few secondster, another call was received to ask her to pay the debt. Georgia had to turn off her phone after answering five such calls in a row. Money. Money. Money. How am I supposed to get so much money suddenly? She circled in the room anxiously like a cat on hot bricks. Suddenly, she was enlightened. One day, her mother deliberately put on makeup and went out. Out of curiosity, Georgia followed her to an abandoned bridge. She heard Mr. Johnson tell her mother, Every piece of treasure from the rk family is priceless. Ive obtained the map. I also know the location. Now, I only need a key. What kind of key? A key to open the treasure. Its a crystal split into two halves. A crystal Georgia sat on the bed and muttered. She recalled Zack had a half crystal in his study. ording to her mother, Michelle had taken the other half away. Therefore, Georgia believed she could get the treasure after obtaining the crystal. ording to Mr. Johnson, the treasure should be more than 60 million dors. Instead, it would be several billion dors. However, Georgia had no idea where the treasure was, wondering if her mother knew. Therefore, she decided to ask Joan after Zack left home the following day. The next morning. Zack left home pretty early. Joan also put on delicate makeup as she wanted to go out. It was urgent. If Michelle couldnt be killed, she would be taken back home in the afternoon. Kicking her out in the future would be more challenging as the house was full of cameras. Before Joan left the house, she heard a voice. Mom? She looked over, seeing Georgia on the stairs. Thetter gazed at her in confusion. Where are you going? I need to deal with some matters. I want to talk to you, Mom. She strode towards Joan. Joan asked, Whats the matter? Georgia looked around to ensure no one else was in the living room. Approaching her mother, she asked in a low voice, Is the rke familys treasure hidden in the forbidden room on the third floor? Joan widened her eyes and squeezed words between her teeth, Are you nuts? Dont you know how critical it is now? We must kill Michelle rke first. If she dies, we will have everything. Chapter 1038 Joan’s Risky Move. Its toote Georgia panicked. If I couldnt college 60 million dors, Ill be sent to jail. What? Joan couldnt believe what she had heard. Georgia exined, Mom, Ivan Marsh has done something to me. He reported me for tax evasion and found some evidence. All my work has stopped. I cannot work in the entertainment business anymore. I also need to pay 60 million dors for penalties. Joans expression changed dramatically, her eyes full of panic and fear. Sixty million dors is a lot of money. We cant let your father know it. She tried to keep her daughters image. Will you go to meet Mr. Johnson? Georgia pinched her shoulders. Do you want him to kill Jennifer Brooks? As I said, stop putting your nose into my business. Joan gazed at her in disdain. We need to gather 60 million dorster. I must go out. Or itll be toote. With those words, she tore away Georgias hand and strode into the yard. Georgia knew Joan loved her, so Joan always hid those secrets from her. However, it was a life. If Ivan checked it, Mr. Johnson would be found. Although Mr. Johnson always appeared from nowhere and vanished suddenly, and he was a gangster with an extensivework, he might not win against Ivan. Georgia decided to stop overthinking. Anyway, she also wanted Michelle to be killed. It would be perfect if she and Joan didnt need to do it themselves. Georgia calmed down and started calling her friends to borrow money. However, she only heard beeps on the phone as no one answered her calls. Shit! She realized everyone in her contact had known what had happened to her. She was at the end of her rope now. All her connections had received a message from Ivan. He told them Georgia would be arrested. No matter how much money she borrowed, she couldnt pay the tax. Everyone knew about her crime instantly. Fuck! Georgia boiled up with anger. Thats human nature! Garbage! Scumbags! Why didnt you hide from me when you fawned at me before? Aiden walked into the living room. Seeing her in a bad mood, she asked with concern, Lady Georgia, whats wrong? What happened? Georgias gaze fell on her. Aiden, how much savings do you have? What? Aiden was confused, sensing something wrong with her question. Georgia lived in a wealthy family and was an A-list actress. How could sheck money? Frowning, Georgia said impatiently, Im asking you. I have 36, 000 dors. Aiden was scared. Georgia stomped. The money was far from enough. Forget it. She returned to her room. Aiden watched her leave in confusion. After breakfast that morning, the Lamborghini left Emerald Bay. Hank was driving. Ivan and Jennifer sat in the backseat. After hesitation, Jennifer held Ivans hand and stared at him, Can you not do the paternity test between Dad and that boy? Why are you worried? Ivan said gently, Tell me. Jennifer was tongue-tied.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ivan smiled. Afraid your father has been cheated on? The boy has never been exposed in public. No matter if he was cheated on, no outsider would know. That makes sense. Ivan propped his arm on her shoulder and whispered, Jennie, honestly speaking, arent you curious about it? Jennifer didnt answer, but she knew she couldnt stop him. Ivan pulled out two small bottles of soothing tonics, inserted straws, and passed them to her. Drink it. Stop overthinking about those trifles. Ill resolve your trouble pretty soon and punish the evil. Chapter 1039 Obtaining the Samples As a yful child, Jennifer took the tonic over and drank the two bottles simultaneously. Ivan patted her shoulder dotingly and said, Ill let you collect the samples. Its a simple task, isnt it? Ivan passed her a small bag. Put the samples in here and call me. Ill send my man to get it. Jennifer took the bag without hesitation and put it into her handbag. As Ivan said, she was also curious about the boys actual parents. On the way to the rke Corp, Jennifer leaned against Ivans shoulder while peeking at the familiarndscapes outside the window. The scenes where she was with the boy repeatedly appeared in her mind. The boy suffered from mental retardation. His mother and older sister were evil. Jennifer guessed he must be leading a difficult life. The Lamborghini was soon parked downstairs of the rke Corp. Ivan got off the car, waving at her gentlemanly. Jennifer red at him fiercely. Good girl! Finish the task in the morning, Ivan hugged her while whispering. Jennifer felt as if she would be a spy. Got it. Watching her enter the lobby and vanish from his sight, Ivan returned to her car and said to Hank, The Marsh Group. OK, Mr. Marsh. Jennifer entered the elevator, wondering how to collect her fathers sample. His hair? However, when she left the elevator and bypassed the presidents office, she saw Zack and only greeted him. Dad, do you have meetings this morning? she asked ambitiously.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Zack stared at her tenderly. Why? Do you want to tell me something? Nah. Just asking, Jennifer answered softly with a smile. I have a short meeting at half past eight. If you want to talk to me,e over at nine. Jennifer checked her wristwatch and replied, OK. Ill start to work now. Twenty minutester, Jennifer stood up and went to the presidents office. Seeing no one inside, she entered. She guessed it was easy to collect her fathers hair. Bending over, she searched on the carpet next to Zacks chair. Shortly after, she found three pieces, put them into the bag, and quickly left. Then she called Ivan. A man contacted her soon. Jennifer went downstairs personally and passed the bag to the man. Thanks. On the other hand, Ivan had sent another man to fetch Easons sample from rke Vi. Joan wasnt home. Georgia was upstairs. The sample was quickly collected. On the second floor, while circling in panic, Georgia noticed an unknown car in the yard. Frowning, she trotted to the first floor. A man left the living room with Easons sample and quickly sat in his car. The car roared away shortly after. Whos that man, Aiden? Georgia trotted downstairs, holding the handrail while gazing at the car in the receding form. Aiden answered, A passerby. He was thirsty and asked me for some water. His car costs almost a million dors. How could he have no water in his car? Georgia was scared. What did he do? Did you watch him all the time? Did he only drink some water? She smelt something fishy. She also used the bathroom. Aiden was pure-minded. Should be nothing wrong. He looks kind. Georgia rushed into the bathroom on the first floor. When she nced around, she found Easons toothbrush was missing. Chapter 1040 Trading With the Crystal Who was that man? What did he want? A paternity test? Was he sent by Dad? Georgia wondered if Zack suspected Eason wasnt his son. However, she denied her guess the next second. If Zack had wanted to collect the sample, he wouldnt have done it that way. He could secretly fetch Easons piece at home. Georgia realized the man was sent by Ivan. She paled in fear, nting her hands on the sink to prevent herself from copsing. Gazing at her pale face in the mirror, she almost stopped breathing. The next second, she pulled out her phone and called Joan. After listening to the beeps for a long time, Georgia thought Joan would refuse to answer. Suddenly, she heard Joans voice. Didnt I tell you not to put your nose into my business? Dont ask. Mom, is Dad really Easons birth father? Georgia asked bluntly, wishing to know the answer eagerly. Joan was baffled. Raising her voice, she snapped angrily, What do you mean, Georgia rke? Do you know what you are talking about? Mom! Georgia also raised her tone. A stranger came into our house and stole Easons toothbrush just now. I guess Ivan Marsh will take it for a paternity test. So what? Joan didnt fear at all. Eason is Zacks biological son. Its a fact. Even God cannot change it. Mom Enough. Im almost there. Dont call me again. Wait for my good news. With those words, Joan immediately hung up. Georgia narrowed her gaze slightly. Joan confirmed the answer determinedly. Seemingly Zack was really Easons birth father. On the other side, Joans taxi was parked next to an area of reed marshes in the suburbia.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! She paid the fare and got off, watching the taxi leave. Soon, a ck SUV was driving towards her, and it was pulled over. Get in, Joan. A man poked his head out of the window on the drivers side. Joan sat in. The SUV moved forward. Her heart was heavy, and she decided to take one step at a time. Shortly after, the SUV stopped in front of an abandoned factory. Joan got down, walking into the factory with the driver. She seemed familiar with this ce as she had been there more than once. She went to the second floor, where the room was decorated roughly with considerable space. It was clean and tidy. Someone was staying there. With a single glimpse, Joan saw the man sitting on the balcony with his legs crossed. She could only see his back. Two bodyguards stood behind him. The driver walked forward with Joan. Boss, Joan is here. The man flicked his hand simply. His bodyguards and the driver bowed at him respectfully before leaving the room. Only Joan and the man were left. Joan walked forward and sat in a chair next to him. Hugh Johnson looked at her coldly. Did youe over with the air? I need your help. Please help your daughter. Joan looked into his eyes, sorrow and helplessness all over her face. Humph! Much to her surprise, Hugh only lit a cigarette and replied nonchntly, I have plenty of daughters. I dont think I can help them all. He was a scumbag who always did evil deeds and slept with different women to make them pregnant. Joan gazed at him without blinking. Joan Houghton, I asked you to do things for me, but you never seeded even in a single matter. Hugh took a drag of his cigarette. Without the crystal, dont mention any condition to me. Joan opened her handbag, pulled out a half crystal, and put it on the coffee table. I only have one half. Ill get the other ASAP. I know where it is now. Hugh didnt hurriedly pick it up, gazing at her icily, trying to study her expression. Joan kept calm and added, Im not lying. This half-crystal belongs to Zack rke. Its real. I got it from the drawer of his study. Chapter 1041 Are You in Love with Zack? Hugh stared at her, took several puffs of his cigarette, then took the jade pendant on the coffee table very calmly. He knew it was real when he touched it. Having been in the underground for many years, he had seen many treasures. But he didnt appear very happy. With a cold face, he raised his eyelids and asked Joan, are you in love with Zack? Have you forgotten your identity? The womans chest shrank slightly. She met his gaze, What do you mean? Its such a simple matter, yet you have fooled me for at least two years. Hughs eyes fell back to the jade pendant, his face darkened, Wasnt it in the drawer of the study all the time? You could have gotten it at any time. The womans throat tightened slightly, she didnt expect him to think so deeply. You dont want to give it to me. Hugh came to a conclusion. No. Joan exined calmly, He ced it in the study only recently. In the past, he always carried it with him. The truth didnt matter as long as he got it. Wheres the other half? Hugh asked her. Joan replied, Its with Michelle, the lost daughter of Zack. She is not dead, she ising back. Something shed in Hughs eyes. Joan added, If shees back, Georgias status will definitely be threatened, so I came to you today to ask you to help. Hugh didnt agree right away, he was thinking. Joan knew that there was no time. Michelle might be taken home in the afternoon! Once she returned to rke Vi, it would be almost impossible to make her leave. Joan said straightforwardly, You will benefit from your daughters sess. Once she inherits the rke Group, she will immediately appoint you as the vice president. Hugh, Georgia is your daughter, you cant stay out of this! Hugh stared at her coldly, Ill ask you onest time, are you in love with Zack?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He seemed a little jealous. Or sensitive? Joan met his gaze, knowing that he would tell at a nce if she lied. Yes. So, Joan admitted, After Michelle left, he treated us well. You were in prison. I couldnt possibly raise our daughter alone. Hugh stared at her for a moment. Zack treats Georgia as his own daughter. He spent a lot of money on her, sent her to the best school for the best education, and sent her abroad. Later she entered the entertainment industry. Zack paved the way. She got to y the leading role at the very beginning Hearing this, Hugh was a little grumpy! Im more interested in the jade pendant! Hugh asked coldly, Wheres Michelle? Are you sure the jade pendant is in her hand? She has another identity. She is Ivans wife. Her current name is Jennifer. Joan told the truth. Hugh was annoyed. Dont scare me with Ivan! He got up and picked her up, Joan! Listen to me, you are just a pawn! He then dragged Joan into the bedroom, threw her on the bed, and fucked her very roughly. Joan desperately endured the humiliation. Is it for our daughter, or to stay with Zack? Hugh actually had the answer in his heart, but as a man, he was very angry! His woman betrayed him! After an hour, Joan seemed survived. While lying on the bed and staring at him panting, she said, Hugh, please help Georgia, she is your daughter. In fact, just now, Hugh also had an idea. How do you want me to help? His tone finally calmed down. I need your people. Joan said, In the evening, kill Michelle in the darkness. Your people are quick and agile, so I can rest assured. OK. He readily agreed, and Joan finally breathed a sigh of relief. Chapter 1042 Results Hugh got up calmly, and said while getting dressed, You have to find a way to get in the restricted area on the third floor of rke Vi, and get me some photos. Okay. Joan agreed to whatever he said. Hugh buttoned his shirt and nced sideways at her, Give me a time, when will this be done? This woman was so procrastinating! He no longer trusted her. All Joan thought of was how to kill Michelle, she said firmly, After your people handled Michelle. Okay, Ill believe you again. Hughs tone waszy. After getting dressed, he left the room. Joan was sexy. So, she was Hughs favorite among his many lovers. At noon that day, Zack and Jennifer went to the restaurant. It was the first time they had lunch together after reuniting. The restaurant was fancy and spacious and was known for its dishes and services. At lunchtime, the surrounding was unusually quiet. Jennifer sat in a chair and watched the waiter bring up all the dishes. She looked around slowly, but there were no other customers. Zack said with a smile, I booked this entire ce today, no other guests wille. Jennifer looked at her father, Dad, its not necessary. Its okay, lets have a good chat. Just the two of us. After a while, the waiter brought thest soup with a sweet smile. The dishes are ready, please take your time. We are waiting not far away, please tell us if you need anything. OK, thanks. Looking at the newly served dishes on the table, which were still steaming, Jennifer was deeply moved, her eyes moist. Michelle, these were your favorite foods when you were a kid. Zack felt a little excited as he introduced the dishes, I dont know if your taste has changed over the years. Tears of emotion overflowed Jennifers eyes. She looked up at her fathers wrinkled face. Seeing his gray hair beside his ears, she felt sad. Come on, child, have a try. Dad Jennifer choked up, although she tried her best to restrain herself, Dad, in the days toe, let me be a good daughter. OK. Zack was very happy, I asked Aiden to tidy up a big bedroom and prepare a big dinner. Come home with me tonight. Jennifer smiled slightly, her eyes shining, she did not refuse.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer didnt mind forgiving Georgia and Joan as long as they were sorry. She didnt ask about her brother. Was he Zacks child? Ivan should have received the result. Jennifer didnt call to ask. In fact, she felt perturbed by the result. They had a peaceful lunch and enjoyed it very much. Zack was very relieved that Jennifer agreed to go home with him. After you go home, tell me if you have any needs. Zack was going to make it up to her. Jennifer said softly, Dad, I wish for nothing but for you to be safe and sound. They smiled at each other. At the Marsh Group. Ivan had just had dinner. When he returned to the office, Finnley came in with a paternity test report, Mr. Marsh, here is the test result. Ivan took it and quickly nced at the texts. It showed that Zack was the boys biological father! Biological. Ivan frowned slightly. Did he guess wrong? Finnley had read the results. They looked at each other. Finnley said, I personally watched the identification. There is no mistake. As long as the sampling is correct, the result is too. Chapter 1043 Ivan’s Last Mercy Ivan said after pondering it. The sampling should be fine. The toothbrush was the smallest. Then the boy is Mr. rkes child without a doubt. Ivan thought and raised his eyes, Dont tell Jennifer yet. Okay. Then he carefully recalled the appearance of the little boy. Although the face was not the same, the boys ears looked almost identical to those of Zack. The same was true with their fingertips. So, there was no need to doubt this result. In the fancy restaurant, the meal was over. Jennifer and Zack went downstairs and got into the car. Jennifer sat in the passenger seat and Zack drove. Dad, my identity doesnt need to be disclosed. She spoke softly. She had thought about it. I dont want the media to focus on this matter and write nonsense. But if not, there will be another situation. Have you thought about it? Zack had thought about it calmly, Im worried that some people will make up rumors about us, which will damage your reputation. Zack was right. Zack looked at Jennifer, Michelle, dont worry, I wont let you suffer any unfairness again. You are my daughter, not an illegitimate child. So, Jennifer gave in. Since Zack had thought about everything, she would listen to him. She didnt n to tell her father for the time being that she had met his son. She nned to wait for her father to introduce them after she went back, and then she would try her best to treat the poor little boy. After all, he was innocent. Back at thepany, Jennifer entered the office. People from the design department had note back yet. She was the only one in the huge space. Jennifer stood in front of the window with her phone. She hesitated but still wanted to know the result, even though she was a little afraid of the answer. Finally, she called Ivan.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Soon, he picked it up, Honey, have you eaten? Yeah. Have you gotten the test result? Yeah. Ivans tone was calm when he lied, He is not your fathers child, so dont show sympathy. Jennifers fingers holding the phone tightened. Although she had already guessed the possibility, when she heard the result, she still couldnt ept it. How could my dad ept it? Jennifer said, Dont tell him. Its up to you. Ivan confessed, Before you go back to rke Vi, those two women must leave the house. I wont let you live under the same roof with them and feel sick. Ivan I just had lunch with my dad, and he said he would take me home tonight, he had prepared a room for me. Alright. He was very happy, Ill get those women to move out immediately. After speaking, he hung up the phone. Hello? Hello! Hello! Jennifer hurriedly called him again, but it indicated that he was calling. Come on! seriously? She called again but still couldnt get through. At this moment, in rke Vi. Georgia was yelling at Aiden, Who asked you to tidy up this big bedroom? Does Michelle deserve it? Michelle? Aiden was taken aback for a moment, then looked back at her, Is Ms., rke back? What the hell is wrong with you? How many Ms. rke is there? Georgias chest was heaving violently due to her rage. Her phone kept ringing. She didnt bother to answer until she saw Ivans number on it. She felt electrified, trembling heavily! She returned to her bedroom and answered the call. Georgia, listen. Ivans voice was calm and aloof. If you cant make up thepensation within a week, I can give you another month. But there is a premise. Ivan had her handle. She was so angry but there was nothing she could do about him, What? Before four oclock this afternoon, move out of rke Vi with your mother. Ivan said, Your brother can stay, this is myst mercy. Chapter 1044 Such a Coincidental Afternoon Mercy? Ivan, youve pushed me to a dead end. Georgia sneered, This is within the rke family. You have no right to interfere. Ivan said directly, But it rted to my wife. Georgia was speechless! I am kindly reminding you, The deadline is four oclock this afternoon. After finishing speaking, Ivan hung up the call. He didnt want to talk to Georgia for one more second, which made him sick. By this time, Joan had returned to the city with several killers. Her phone rang. It was Georgia. She refused to answer and turned off the phone. What was going to happen must have nothing to do with her daughter! She must kill Michelle on her own! The car soon stopped at a rtively secluded ce outside the rke Group. With the windows closed, it was perfectly fine to see the outside from the inside. These people, including Joan, stared at the door of thepany, waiting for Jennifer toe out. Georgia, who was at home at this time, got anxious because she couldnt contact her mother. In the afternoon, the sun was gradually hiding behind the gray clouds. It was going to rain. It was past four oclock, and Joan hadnte back. Georgia drove off the vi. Aiden was in the kitchen, instructing the chefs to prepare for dinner ording to the recipe prepared by Zack. Five in the afternoon. It was cloudy, windy, and gloomy. Around six oclock. Jennifer got a call from Ivan, who said to her, Honey, I suddenly have a meeting that takes about an hour. Are you off work? Almost. Its going to rain. So we decided to call it a day. Ivan asked, Are you going back to rke Vi with your dad? Yeah. Okay, Ill go thereter. I have asked Finnley to prepare some gifts for my first visit. Ivan was very polite. He wouldnt neglect it in front of her father. Jennifer was very happy, Thank you. You can focus on your work. Thats what I should do. What are you thankful for? Ivan smiled, Tell Mr. rke that Ill be thereter.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. OK. Just as she hung up the phone, Zack appeared at the door of the office, Ms. Brooks, all excellent designers, it looks like it is going to rain. Lets end here today. Go home. Okay, thank you, Mr. rke. Soon, Jennifer packed up her things. Zack entered the elevator with everyone. Yellow warning, a storm ising, its better to go home early. Zack said, It will be dangerous to drive if the rain is too heavy. Yeah. Everyone was touched. Thank you, Mr. rke. Zack nned to go back together with Jennifer, but when they got out of the elevator, an executive walked towards Zack and said something in his ear with a solemn expression. Jennifer noticed her fathers face was a little serious, but when he looked at herself, his face was full of kindness, Ms. Brooks, I need to handle something t. Can you wait for me for half an hour? It wont take long. At this time, Phoebe took Jennifers arms, Ms. Brooks can leave with me. I am going back to the Marsh Group. Since Mr. Marsh didnte to pick her up, he must be busy! Jennifer also said to Zack, Ill visit you with Mr. Marshter, bye for now. Ill go with Phoebe. Zack understood that Ivan would also go back to rke Vi. Zack smiled slightly and nodded, Okay, then Ill wait for you. Then he looked at Phoebe and said gratefully, Thank you, Phoebe. Youre wee! Its on the way! Phoebe and Jennifer left arm Lets go! Ms. Brooks! Jennifer took out her phone while walking. When she was about to call Ivan, she received a message from Joan Michelle, there is an alley not far to the left of thepany. Id like to have a brief chat with you. I would appreciate it if youe over. Chapter 1045 Stepping To Danger Jennifer read the message twice as she walked. Phoebe and she came to the entrance of the hall and walked out of the tall revolving ss door. A gust of wind blew up their skirts and messed up their hair. My God, is it getting cold? Phoebe shivered from the cold, I have to bring a coat tomorrow. Its like this in autumn, I guess it wont be too hot in the future. Jennifer stopped and said to her, Phoebe, I have something to do, you may leave first. What? Whats it? Ill wait for you! Phoebe was friendly, Where are you going? Let me send you there. She knew Jennifer didnt drive. Ivan drove her to work every day. Standing in the strong wind, Jennifer stretched out her hand to stroke her messy hair, No need, just nearby, I have an appointment with a friend. Go back, its going to rain. Are you sure not leaving with me? No, be careful on the road. Phoebe nced at her, You too, then bye. Okay. In the jeep parked in a hidden ce, Joan clutched her phone tightly and stared nervously at the figure at the door of thepany, really worried that Jennifer wouldnte. She saw hope when the girl next to Jennifer left. In Joans expectation, Jennifer stepped down the steps and walked to the left. Shes going to the appointment. Joan was so excited that she hurriedly said to the driver, Drive! The car started. Jennifer approached the danger step by step The car passed by Jennifer. Joan looked vicious. He said to the men holding iron bars, Kill her. Yes, Joan. Let me get out of the carter, and Ill lure her in. Okay.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The car stopped ahead, and Joan got out of the car. The car went on forward. Joan nced back. Although the light was not very good, she saw Jennifer walking towards her. She smiled coldly as she walked towards the entrance of the alley. Jennifer looked over, and through the darkening night, she saw Joans looming figure. It got dark very soon. But she was sure that that person was Joan. At the same time, a Maserati drove up, Georgia saw her mother! Stepping on the brake, she quickly got out of the car, My mom turned off the phone What is she doing here? With doubts, under the night, Georgia, wearing high heels, followed her mother! Georgia and Joan both showed up in the ally. A thunder came. The dark clouds were getting lower and lower. Heavy rain wasing soon. Joan had already reached the depths of the alley and heard footsteps following behind. The light in the alley was getting darker and darker. It was the perfect time to take action. Georgia followed in with deep doubts, wondering what Joan was doing. And at this moment, Jennifer also came over. Tristan grabbed Jennifers wrist suddenly. Jennifer stopped in shock. In the howling wind, Jennifer saw a handsome and familiar face. Tristan looked at the entrance of the alley not far away for a moment, not speaking. Jennifer looked over too. A car with no lights on was stopped at the entrance of the alley. A few men in ck came down and walked into the alley quickly with sticks in their hands. Although it was dark, there was a street light not far away, so Jennifer and Tristan could see the scene clearly. Her chest suddenly tightened, and she stood there in a daze. Was it a trap? At this time, in the alley, Joan had hidden. Georgia was puzzled. She couldnt see Joan anymore. She went forward step by step, looking for her mother. Just when she was about to call out, she heard many footsteps from behind. She stopped. Turning around, she found herself surrounded by a group of men. Because of the darkness, they couldnt see each others faces. Before she could speak, these people started attacking her. Chapter 1046 A Quick Retribution Georgia screamed out. She had no way to resist the attack. Falling to the ground, she was lost in despair. Her blood gushed out, hot and humid, with a pungent fishy smell. Georgia kept wailing. Georgia had no chance to fight back. Her mouth was filled with blood before she could call for help. The thugs beat her violently. All of them wanted to kill her. The attack was ruthless. They gave the enemy no chance to be alive. Not far away, Joan peeked out. The sound of the attack made her very satisfied! She watched it happen aloofly, enjoying it as if it was a show on the stage. Not hearing the slightest cry for help, Joan felt delighted. Not far from the alley. Jennifer understood what was going on. She instinctively took a step forward but was stopped again by Tristan. Jennifer turned to look at him, They are beating someone. It could be an innocent person. Tristan let go of her hand, Its dangerous. Stay put and Ill go take a look. Then he walked forward alone. Be careful. She was very anxious.Those people have arms! Tristan strode into the alley. Jennifer ran towards the car, and took a picture of the license te! Then she got away from that car and quickly call Ivan, Hey, are you busy? Yeah, whats the matter? Ivan would answer her call no matter how busy he was, Have you guys reached home? Joan asked me to meet in an alley just now. I didnt expect that she brought a thug, but it seems that they are hitting the wrong person. Jennifer spoke calmly. Ivan was startled, Where are you? Are you OK? Im outside the alley, Tristan went in, dont worry, Im fine. Ill be right over. Be careful! After speaking, Ivan hung up the phone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Tristan entered the dark alley like a knight, where a group of people was beating another person. He rushed up and kicked away all the attackers. He grabbed the back cor of the men and threw them away. He was good at fighting. In less than a minute, he defeated everyone. The thugs quickly escape noticing that the situation was not in their favor. At this time, Georgia was dying in a pool of blood. The corner of Joans lips twitched triumphantly. Then she also retreated. She was sure that Jennifer must be disabled, if not dead. Maybe Jennifer would be stupid. Thinking of this, she couldnt helpughing. Just when Joan ran out in the opposite direction and fled the alley triumphantly, Jennifer saw her running quickly toward the ck SUV! She stepped up and chased after her Stop. She grabbed Joans shoulder from behind! Excellent in fighting, she was very strong. Joans shoulders were sore. She stopped and looked back, then was almost scared to death! Michelle Jennifers ck hair was blown by the wind as she stared at Joan coldly! You are you a human or a ghost? Joan was paralyzed with fright, where was the blood? Why was she not dead? Her wide eyes were full of fear. At this time, the ck off-road vehicle galloped away! They dumped Joan. What do you want from me? What do you want to talk about? Jennifer let go and smiled. Lets talk. Joan took a step back in fright and looked at her from top to bottom. Jennifer looked perfectly alright. So the person who was beaten up in the alley just now was not her at all! Well At this time, a Lamborghini was galloping over! Tristan carried the woman who was lying in a pool of blood out of the alley and saw that it was Georgia under the street lights. He frowned, so disgusted that he wanted to throw her like trash. But he saw two women standing not far away, one of them was Joan, so Tristan stepped towards them. Joans eyes widened, and when she saw Tristan hugging a woman covered in blood, she was so frightened that her heart thumped heavily. So, they indeed hit the wrong person. But she straightened her back and told herself that this matter had nothing to do with her! She didnt know that this bloody, unconscious, dying woman was her daughter! Chapter 1047 She Deserved It Tristan stood next to Jennifer with Georgia in his arms. Joan stood in front of them in terror. The bloody woman was so scary! The strong wind sent the blood smell into Joans nose. She covered her nose in disgust, and scolded, What are you doing with a dead person? leave me alone! In an instant, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The streetmps nearby gave off a dim light. This is your daughter. Tristan said lightly, Its up to you to save her or throw her away Jennifer suddenly turned to look at him! As soon as Tristan finished speaking, he threw the bleeding woman in his hand at Joan! Joan instinctively reached out. The huge weight made her arms sink. She staggered back a few steps. By the light of the streetmp, she saw this bloody face. It turned out to be her daughter! Ah! No! She screamed in fright, couldnt ept it. She screamed, Georgia! Georgia! Wake up! Georgia! Tristan pulled Jennifer around and started walking. Jennifer returned to her senses in a daze and turned to look at Joan. Although Joan was responsible for all this, as a mother, Jennifer couldnt help being moved when she saw this scene. Georgia! How are you? Dont die! I cant live without you! My sweet daughter At this time, the Lamborghini stopped. Ivan saw a man and his wife walking side by side! And that man was holding his wifes shoulder! He felt jealous. Ivan quickly unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car, jumped over the flower bed and got in front of them, grabbed Jennifers hand, and pulled her into his arms. What are you doing? Ivan questioned Tristan very bluntly. Ivan showed up from nowhere. Jennifer and Tristan were shocked. You misunderstood. Seeing his angry face, Jennifer quickly exined, Tristan saved me. Georgia! my daughter! Save my daughter? Please! Joan nearly copsed. She had no strength. She sat down with her daughter in her arms. Seeing that no one was helping, she could only take out her phone, turn it on, then call the ambnce. Georgia was unconscious. Her head was still bleeding, with several wounds on it. She had several fractures in her body. She looked awful. Joans dress was quickly stained red with blood. Ivan stared at Tristan coldly, his eyes were full of warnings. Saving Jennifer didnt mean he could touch her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Now that youre safe, Ill leave. Tristan left voluntarily. Ivan was about to chase, but was stopped by Jennifer, What are you doing? Come on. Ivan stopped, and Jennifer turned to look at Joan, who was crying painfully. Ivan led her towards the Lamborghini, She asked for it. Lets go. Joan cried, only to see the three people not far away get into the car, and ignored her pleading. Joan was desperate! Cars came and went. But no one was willing to help. Georgia! Please, hold on. I am doing all of this for you. We are about to seed. Why did you enter this alley? Sweetheart, you have to hold on, the ambnce will be here soon! My Georgia In the Lamborghini driving to rke Vi, Ivans cold face was filled with displeasure. He stared at the night road ahead, both of his hands on the steering wheel. Jennifer looked at him, somehow amused. Yet deep inside, she was worried about Georgia. Georgia was very bad, but she didnt deserve death. Now, even if Georgia could survive, she must be disabled. Does your dads secretary like you? Ivan asked jealously, Has he been following you since you went to thepany? Chapter 1048 Accusation Jennifer answered clearly, No. Why not? I think thats his n! Ivan said, Youll move back to ourpany tomorrow! You are not going to work there anymore! Hey, can you stop? Jennifer turned to look at him, He saved me just now, if he hadnt reminded me, I would have been beaten in the alley. Saving you, and his bad intentions are two different things. Ivan decided, He just likes you, otherwise, why would he follow you? Why did he save you? Childish. Jennifer looked away. She didnt want to argue. Thats fine, if you donte back, Ill ask your dad to fire him! Jennifer turned to him again, Can you stop? Do you not believe me, or do youck confidence in yourself? Outside the alley Amid Joans cries, Georgia, who was unconscious and dying, was finally carried into the ambnce. The doctors were shocked by Georgias injuries. Tristan drove home alone, his clothes were stained with blood which made the smell bloody. Georgia was probably dead, he thought.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In the speeding ambnce, Joan was full of tears. Her eyes were sore and swollen. She looked at the busy doctor and kept asking, How is my daughter? Doctor! Will she die? Please, please save her! She is so young! The injury is serious. We are saving her. The doctor tried to stop the bleeding, She lost a lot of blood. She is dying. Use my blood! Mine! Joan rolled up her sleeves, I dont have any disease. I have a physical examination every year. She is my daughter. We have the same blood type! She had used my blood once. Use mine! I beg of you! As long as you can save her, use all my blood. The ambnce was galloping! In an instant, the stormnded. It was a strange night. The doctor said, We cant use your blood before doing any tests. No one can take responsibility if something goes wrong. The blood transfusion will wait until we get to the hospital. Now we are trying to stop the bleeding. Joan sank into the seat. Every second felt like a year to her. Her daughter could die at any time. To save her daughter, she would rather die. She was extremely resentful and extremely regretful. But Joan felt that someone must pay for this. She couldnt reconcile. She hated Jennifer more than anything else. At the same time, she hated Tristan! So, Joan called 911. My daughter was almost killed by Tristan; the suspect has escaped! His license te is xxxxx and he lives in Starrytown. Room 3225 in Building 5! The location of the murder was in the alley on the left of the rke Group, there must be blood on the scene! Officer, there must be blood in Tristans car! And on his clothes! I beg you, catch the murderer! Dont let him escape! Well, Joan, the viin, called the police. To maintain thew and order of Arkpool City, the police have absolutely zero tolerance for murder. ording to the clues, two groups of police set off! The ambnce quickly arrived at the hospital. Georgia was like a corpse, covered in blood. Joan followed and rushed to the hospital! Looking at the blood dripping all the way and her daughters pale face, her fingers were a little bit cold, she was scared out of her wits! Doctor! Please, please save her! Shes the famous actress Georgia, shes a celebrity, shes my daughter! Doctor, she is Ms. rke, doctor, please save her, please. Outside the emergency room, Joan hugged the doctors thigh like crazy. Chapter 1049 Which Daughter Is Important? The doctor got rid of her. How am I going to save her if you act like this? No matter who she is, as long as there is a chance, we will do our best! Joan finally let him go. She watched the doctors entering the emergency room, and the door close. Looking at the blood left on the ground, she slumped on the ground, bursting into tears. Im sorry Im sorry Joans heart was torn apart. It bled and disfigured such as Georgias body. At this time, Zack had returned to rke Vi. Joan wasnt there, and neither was Georgia, which was beyond his expectations. Aiden, Where are Joan and Georgia Mr. rke, Mrs. rke went out early in the morning. Ms. rke went out not long ago. She didnt say where she was going and when she would be back. Aiden reported, Dinner is ready. Zacks n was to bring Michelle home tonight for a family meal. They needed to find out some of the truth and confront each other if necessary. He didnt know if this family could remain. Yet they seemed to smell something, as they were both away. He called Georgia but no one answered. Zack sat on the sofa in the living room and called Joan. She turned off the phone for a day. But after calling 911, she left her phone on. So, when Zack called it, it worked At this time, Joan was outside the emergency room of the hospital, crying alone in despair. At this time, her phone rang. The continuous ringing brought her back to her sense little by little. With blood-stained hands, she took the phone out of the bag. Seeing the word Hubby on it, she was stunned. Before answering, she tried my best to swallow her saliva and restrain my emotions. Where are you? Zacks voice was calm. Joan burst into tears and trembled all over.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The man on the other end of the phone smiled, You know Im going to bring Michelle home, so you went out on purpose, right? Do you think you can avoid this way? Joan didnt answer. She hated Michelle so much! Joan, are you nning to never go home? Zack didnt know that something happened to Georgia, so he suppressed his anger, Answer me, was Michelles missing rted to you? Was he suspicious? Did Jennifer tell him? Zack Joan said disheartened, Some things just dont have answers. But he heard that she was in a bad mood, Where are you? Are you repenting? Why should I repent? Joan was furious, I have nothing to repent all these years! Dont you know how I treat you and this family? At this time, the Lamborghini arrived in the yard of rke Vi, the soft headlights shone in, and the car stopped. The rain was getting heavier. Just as Zack was about to hang up the phone, Joan broke down emotionally. She cried and said to him, Georgia had an ident. She is in the emergency room, bleeding a lot. I dont know if she can hold on. I am losing her After speaking, Joan hung up the call. It was up to him whether he came or not. Was Georgia, whom he had raised for more than 20 years, or Michelle, who suddenly appeared, more important? Zack was a little shocked when the call was finished. Couldnt hold on? Was it so serious? At this time, Ivan and Jennifer got out of the car. Ivan was holding a big ck umbre, his arms around his wifes shoulders. Chapter 1050 Ms. Clarke Is Back Jennifer turned to look at him, Still angry? He neither answered nor walk. There is really nothing between me and Tristan. We walked together only once, and you saw it. She was very helpless. Ivan had a cold face as if waiting for something from her mouth. Yes, I should have shaken off his hand. Jennifer admitted, But I didnt I was out of my mind! My mind was full of Joan and Georgia, I didnt even think about it! Why are you still holding onto it? I want to cut off his hand. Ivan turned to look at her and said seriously. Jennifer shook her head speechlessly. He took the umbre and walked forward, Jennifer took the initiative to hold his arm, Stingy! Ivan brought some gifts. He wasnt very angry, but he felt ufortable. He wanted to let her know the seriousness of the matter so as not to do it again. The couple walked towards the brightly lit living room. Eason stood on the stairs and smiled as he saw Jennifer and Ivaning in. Dad. Jennifer greeted Zack, who stood up in front of the sofa, as she entered. Dad. Ivan smiled, looking gentle as he greeted Zack too. This moved Jennifer very much, because this word must be very strange to Ivan, and was also a thorn in his heart. Zack, who was very happy to see them, immediately smiled. But at the same time, he was worried about Georgia, who was said to be dying. He wondered what happened. Why would she bleed so much? So, Zack said to them, Joan called just now, saying that something happened to Georgia, and she is now in the hospital for rescue. She said that Georgia is dying. Jennifer looked at Ivan when she saw her fathers worry and concern, thinking maybe she was too cold. She didnt call an ambnce at that time. But Ivans eyes were foggy, and hisplexion was even colder as if it had nothing to do with him. Ivan said to Zack, Dad, shall we go there with you? Jennifer knew Ivan just wanted to check if Georgia was dead. No. Zack said to them, Dinner is ready, you guys eat first, dont wait for me, Ill be back soon. Sorry. Jennifer watched as her father took the car keys and walked out. A servant opened an umbre for him. Looking at the back, she had an urge not to break up the family. She deserves it. Jennifer looked up and saw Ivans face was full of anger, there was no mercy at all. Ivan saw what his wife was thinking, and he quickly put away his jealousy. He took her hand and said, Dont think too much about it. Georgia was hurt by her mother. It has nothing to do with us. Before I even do anything, god punished them. Dont gloat. My dad is very worried. Jennifer was worried about her fathers condition. Could he ept it if Georgia died?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After twenty years of getting along, he must have seen Georgia as a daughter, right? He must be very sad Jennifer identally saw a little boy standing on the stairs, who was looking at them. The little boy stood quietly by the railing. Jennifer met his gaze and took a step towards him. At this time, Aiden came out from the side hall. Zack had told her, so when she saw Jennifer, she couldnt hide her excitement, Miss! Jennifer stopped and looked at the middle-aged woman. Her face was full of wrinkles. She stood still with tears in her eyes. Aiden? Jennifer smiled. She still remembered Aiden. Ms. rke? Aiden walked towards Jennifer quickly again, and stood in front of her, a little at a loss, her heart was full of excitement. Aiden was a good person, but she had been with Joan and Georgia for a long time. She couldnt disobey their orders. She was often scolded over the years. Chapter 1051 Tristan Being Taken Away Jennifer was moved and the memories from over twenty years ago appeared vividly in her mind. Jennifer didnt care about identities and hugged Aiden, Aiden, I heard from dad that you prepared rooms for us. Thank you. Aidens eyes filled with tears and she said, Its so good youre home. I have missed you day and night. Youre still alive God bless youContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Then she said hello to Ivan, Mr. Marsh, nice to meet you. Jennifer turned to look at the boy standing on a step. He wasnt dads son, how could Zack take it? It must be a huge blow for any man. Fortunately, Ivan had promised her than he wouldnt tell Zack about it for now. Thinking of this, Jennifer hated Joan and gritted her teeth. How could someone be so vicious? Aiden, whats the boys name? Jennifer asked in a gentle voice and walked over to hold the boys hand. Eason was quiet and obedient, he didnt struggle or resist her touch. It surprised Aiden, Ms. rke, this is Eason. Hes Mr. and Mrs. rkes son. But hes autistic and retarded How old is he? Jennifer looked at her. 12. Sure enough, her guess was right. Then, Aiden took them to the dining room. Zack called and told them to eat first. Meanwhile, just as Tristan parked the car down the apartment building, several police cars surrounded him. Before he could figure out what happened, he was arrested. Because there was blood on his clothes, hands and the steering wheel, which was solid evidence. Sir, youre under arrest for a homicide, you have to go with us, the police showed him his badge. I didnt kill anyone, feel free to investigate, Tristan was speechless, I was saving someone! Ive got certificate for it! Thats where the blood came from! You need to go back to the police department with us, the police took him to the car. Tristan was out of words but he didnt resist. He wondered who it was that called the police about him, Ivan or Joan? But he believed that the police wouldnt wrong him. Outside the emergency room in the hospital. Joan was covered in blood, took her phone and called the police again, asking, Have you caught the killer? My daughters life is hanging on a thread, you cant let the killer go free! We have arrested him. Is his name Tristan? Yes! Its him! Joan said through gritted teeth, I watched as he tried to kill my daughter. Hes the killer! We need evidence, but I promise we will investigate the truth and bring justice. Just then, Joan saw Zack walk out of the elevator. She hung up immediately and felt relieved seeing him here. Tears fell down her eyes, Zack, I thought you wouldnte. Joan got up with difficulty and threw herself into his arms, crying out loud, Tristan! It was Tristan who did this to Georgia! Zack held her arms and helped her stand firm, What happened? Why would he hurt her? There was so much blood on her, which indicated Georgia must have lost a lot of blood. Tristan hurt her Joan cried, I saw him waving a bat at her and saw the blood on him! Zack shook his head and didnt think it was possible. Chapter 1052 Testify for Tristan Honey Joan said with sobs, Dont you believe me? Zack looked at the blood on her clothes and on the floor, it was obvious Georgia was badly injured. Honey, I saw it with my own eyes! Joan grabbed his arms and broke down in tears, I dont know why he did it, but he did Zack held her arms and helped her stand firm, then he stepped back. Zack Joan panicked, what did he mean? Zack looked into her eyes with inquiry, Is this a trick for sympathy? It was the only answer he had in mind. What? Joan was stunned. You knew that Im taking Michelle home, you dont want the truth back then to be found by me, so you nned this, didnt you? No! Joan was in panic and exined at a loss, Do you think I would risk my daughters life to do this? Zack tried to hold back his anger. He didnt believe it was Tristan. At this moment, Tristan had been taken to the police department and was being interrogated. He wasnt scared at all. As he sat down, he lookedposed. He didnt look guilty at all.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He regretted carrying Georgia now. He got blood all over him and was now in the police department. I shouldve let her die in that alley! He murmured to himself. What did you say? Say it again! The police stared at him, Tell the truth! Tristan smiled, I said, doing good deedses with a price. I regretted helping her. I shouldve watched her mom kill her. Her mom? the police asked, What do you mean? Exin it. A thief crying catch the thief!'' Tristan answered casually. The two policemen exchanged nces and one of them asked, Do you have any witness? Ivan Marshs wife, Tristan answered, Oh, Ivan himself was there. Ivan Marsh? The policemen were alert. It seemed that this guy was close with the Marsh family. Therefore, the police immediately said, Call Mr. and Mrs. Marsh here now. If they could testify for you, you can leave. Fortunately, for work, Ivan had Jennifers number. So, he called her. Ivan and Jennifer were having dinner in the rke family but Jennifer had been absent-minded. She wondered how things went in the hospital and whether Zack woulde home tonight. At this moment, Tristan called. Staring at the caller ID, Jennifers heart skipped a beat. Did Georgia die? She immediately answered, Tristan, whats wrong? Hearing the name, Ivan, sitting next to her, was alerted and listened carefully. Im with the police, Tristan said in the phone, I think Joan called the police and used me of murdering Georgia. I need you toe and testify for me. Got it. Jennifer was nervous, holding the phone. Tristan hung up and the busy tone came. I need to go testify for Tristan in the police department. Jennifer stood up and said to Ivan, Are youing along? Ivan looked up, Whats wrong? Joan used him of murdering Georgia and he was arrested. Ivan frowned, stood up, put his arm around her shoulder and they walked out, holding an umbre. Jennifer was surprised but gratified to see this. Mr. and Mrs. Marsh! Aidens shouting was covered by the wind and the rain. It was destined to be an unusual night. Chapter 1053 Who’s More Important? The car disappeared from Aidens sight and she was worried Was this family going to fall apart? She had a bad feeling. In the heavy rain, the car drove far away. Eason sat by the railing of the stairs, putting his arms around his knees and looking out of the French window. The rain was going heavier. Aiden turned around and walked to him. Eason, give me your hand. Ill take you to dinner. Eason shook his head. There was no light in his eyes and he looked sad, as if he understood her words. The Lamborghini was speeding on the way to the police department, with the wheels sshing the water on the road. The torrential rain beat the window sses, the wipers swayed from side to side, and it was hard to see the road ahead. It was gloomy, as if the clouds were to swallow up everything in the world. The sound of the storm made people panic. Jennifer nced at the speed on the dashboard, which had exceeded 150 miles. She turned her eyes, looked at Ivan and asked anxiously, You should drive slower. Ivan stepped on the brake and drove at 80 miles. I thought you were in a hurry. Are you serious? Jennifer recognized his jealousy, Safetyes first! Joan used Tristan of murdering. Its nonsense. What does she want to do? She thinks the police dont need any evidence to put someone behind bars? Anyway, I wont let her go again. Jennifer looked into the distant darkness. She has gone way too far. I didnt think she could be so shameless. Human nature is sinister, sometimes far beyond your imagination. Ivan held the steering wheel in one hand, reached out to grab her hand with the other hand. Jennifer was stunned and looked at him. He said, Joan had to pay for what she has done, and she elerated the process. Jennifer looked at him, but he was looking ahead. His face was expressionless but his eyes were full of determination, his lips slightly pursed. Thank you. Jennifer thanked him from the bottom of her heart, he had been helping her. Ivans heart was warm. Fortunately, she was fine. If she were the one who was beaten up tonight, Ivan might go crazy because he didnt think he could take it. So, he had to thank Tristan. Outside the emergency room, the stormy sound was so clear. Zack thought of Jennifer and Ivan, who were waiting for him at home, and turned around to leave, but he was stopped by Joan. She asked in fear, Zack! Where are you going? Im not a doctor. The middle-aged man met her sight. I cant help here anyway How can you say such cold-blooded words? Joan shook her head in disbelief. Its your daughter who has called you for 20 years lying in there! Let go. Zack stared at her hand and patiently said to her. I wont let go! I wont let you go! Joan said with tears, crying, Is Michelle more important to you, or the dying Georgia? Michelle. Without thinking, Zack blurted out. His words were like a sharp knife stabbed into Joans chest! Joan shook her head sadly. She couldnt believe he would say such words. She didnt loosen his arm. No! You cant leave! I wont let you go! She lost control and began to scream at him. I wont let you go back to see her, no matter what it takes! Let go. Zack said again with forbearance. Joan asked, 20 years of rtionship and upbringing, dont you feel anything at all for Georgia? You know the truth tonight better than anyone, Zack had calmly analyzed it. Joan had disappeared all day.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. And then, she used Tristan. As the two were arguing, the elevator doors opened Chapter 1054 Vicious and Stubborn Ivan, Jennifer and Tristan walked out of the elevator. They saw it at a nce. Zack, I dont care if you are a doctor or not, Joan said firmly, But tonight, I cant let you leave! She grabbed his arm with all her strength, deep inside, she wanted to fight with Michelle.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Joan cried, Michelle is your daughter, and so is Georgia! Herst name is also rke! She has been calling the daughter of the rke family for 20 years! But just as Joan finished speaking, she identally nced at Jennifer, who was standing not far away. Joan also saw the two men next to Jennifer, who were with a gloomy look. Joans heart skipped a beat. Tristan was here? Wasnt he taken away by the police? Joan looked into Tristans cold eyes, and her heart beat faster. She felt a bit guilty. Zack saw that she was suddenly much calmer, he was confused. He looked over and found that Jennifer, Ivan and Tristan were here. Jennifer walked towards Joan. Joan was more and more nervous as she approached. Jennifers cold eyes fell on her face stained with tears, she didnt feel pity at all, but sick! Joan, you wanted to attack me, but you identally hurt Georgia. Dont you think this is retribution? Jennifer asked in a low voice. Zack was shocked. Joan was dumbfounded. What are you talking about? I dont understand. Even if you dont understand, I will say it, Jennifer said in a louder voice as she stared at Joan, And you tried to shift the me to Tristan? Are you not afraid of God punishing you and letting Georgia die on the operating table? Bang! The lightning struck, and then a thunder. Joan was scared by Jennifers curse. You, you Seeing Zacks changed expression, Joan had to act calm, she let go of his hand and angrily pointed at Jennifers nose, You are false-using! Do you have any evidence? Ivan and Tristan both shook their heads, this woman was really vicious and stubborn. Evidence? Jennifer sneered and took out her phone. Can the message you sent to me this afternoon be used as evidence? Joan was guilty, and something shed through her eyes. If not, Jennifer stared at her coldly with no sympathy for her. Can this car be seen as evidence? Seeing the picture of the license te on her phone, Joan was stunned, Rest assured, the owner is already looking for it, and there will soon be news. Jennifer stared at her coldly, Joan, for the sake of you taking care of my dad these years, I want to kindly remind you that you get retribution for your wrong doings. At this time, the elevator doors were opened again and six policemen came out. Joan was scared out of her wits! She instinctively turned around and wanted to flee but the police were agile, they immediately ran over and caught her. Let go of me! Joan struggled like crazy. The police put her hands behind her back, handcuffed her and Joan lost her freedom. Michelle, you bitch! Joan stared at Jennifer and swore, You will be punished! Jennifer took a few steps forward and pped her across the face. The sound was clear. Joan was shocked, and so was everyone here. Jennifer angrily scolded, You can spend the rest of your life in prison in remorse! From now on, youd better pray for Georgia that she wouldnt be disabled. Seeing his fathers gray hair, Jennifer thought of Eason, who was not really his child, this humiliation Joan had put on him made Jennifer angrier. How she wanted to kill Joan! Chapter 1055 Joan Being Taken Away Ah!!! Zack grabbed Joans arms and shook them, How could you be so cold-blooded? Punished? Youve already been punished! Look at Eason! Her son was her lifelong regret. Joan had been crying for so long, her hair was messy and she looked embarrassed. Joan, you know Ive been searching for Michelle! How could you do that to her! Zack wished he could kill her, he stared at her with his sharp eyes. Seeing his bloodshot eyes and emotional state, Jennifer felt bad. She put her arm are his shoulder, Dad She could feel his tensed muscles and his body shaking. Joans mind was in a mess. She struggled, all her attention was on her daughter, whose life was in danger. Ivan made a gesture and the police was about to take Joan away. Mr. rke, you have to calm down. She will be punished byw. Then, another policeman separated the two and took Joan into the elevator. Ivan and Tristan walked towards Zack. Although Zack was slowly calming down, after knowing the truth, he got lingering fear for staying under the same roof with such a vicious woman for years. Zack was furious and regretful. He had mixed emotions. Ivan put his arm around Jennifers shoulder and Jennifer grabbed Zacks hand, Dad, Im sorry. I wanted to get along with her but she didnt let me. She forced it upon herself. No Zack shook his head and looked over at her, I should say sorry. Ive been living with her for twenty years and I never knew shes such a vicious person. Then He held Jennifers hand, Fortunately, you are Fine. Otherwise, I would never forgive myself. Ivan spoke, Stop apologizing. He told them what had really happened in the afternoon. As He listened, Zack shed tears, Tristan, Thank you. He felt genuinely grateful. Before Tristan could say anything, Zack had walked towards the elevator with heavy steps. He stumbled, as if his soul was sucked out of his body. Dad! Jennifer caught up with him and helped him walk, she didnt know how tofort him. What had happened today must be a huge blow to him. Tristan and Ivan followed. After they entered the elevator, there were asionally some passersby in the corridor.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! The blood remained on the floor. Georgias life was hanging on a thread. She was wounded all over with several doctors around her. No one was waiting outside. In the police car. Joan struggled and cried like a beast. Let me go! I need to wait for my daughter! Shes still in the hospital! She cried and screamed so hard, Shes dying! She was heavily injured! I need to wait for her The policemen were all moved. But there was thew. Before She was proved innocent, she couldnt go free. I need to be there for my daughter In the end, she could only put her head against the window, Georgia, Im sorry Its all my fault She was in remorse because of Georgia. The rain was pouring and there was lightning and thunder. It was an unusual night. Because Zack was in low spirits, Tristan drove. He drove Zack back to the rke family. Seeing the two cars driving in, she was relieved to see everyone home safely. Chapter 1056 I Love You The rain was so heavy that it wasnt the good time to drive on the road. Zack walked into the living in coldness and looked at everyone behind him, Excuse me. Then He went upstairs with resentment for Joan.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He was overwhelmed and needed some time to digest everything. Jennifer was also in a bad mood, she nced at Ivan and followed Zack upstairs. She had some words to say to him. Tristan and Ivan sat down on the sofa. Aiden brought them tea and cut fruits. You havent had dinner, right? The food is still warm, do you wake to grab some? Aiden asked gently. The two men shook their heads. They werent in the mood for dinner as they were still upset. The lightning and thunder struck. Thank you, Tristan, Ivan looked over at him and said seriously. Tristan was stunned. He thought of how jealous Ivan looked a couple hours ago, which waspletely different from how he looked as Mr. Marshall, the CEO. Ivan continued, If it werent for you, Jennifer mightve been the one in the hospital now. He wouldnt be able to take it. Youre wee, Tristan smiled, Its my obligation to protect her. His words made Ivan frown. What did he mean by obligation? In order to prevent Ivan from overthinking, Tristan exined, Shes Mr. rkes daughter. Ivan held up his tea cup and raised it. They clinked cups and drank the tea. You might not know Georgia, Tristan started to talk, Shes good at ying a double-faced role. Its all untrue, what she appears in front of the reporters. She has a lot of bad records. Ivan fiddled with the cup, Why are you telling me this? I just felt it strange how different people could be, Tristan sighed, Some are born humble and kind while some are born evil. Ivan could rte to it, after doing business for years. There are all kinds of people in the world and only a few that get you. But I have to say that this year has been a year of troubles. Upstairs, Jennifer followed Zack into the study. Zack heard the footsteps behind him. He didnt need to turn around to know it was Jennifer. There was torrential rain outside, the rain seemed to have swallowed all the other sounds. Dad I wouldve divorced her a long time ago if not for Eason, Zack stood by the window with his hands behind his back. He looked out of the window at the trees and leaves, looking sad. Jennifer was stunned. He had wanted to divorce Joan? Thinking of the fact that Eason wasnt Zacks son, Jennifer hated Joan even more. She had gone way too far! Seeing Zack traumatized, she couldnt bear to tell him the brutal truth. While Zack, recalling what had happened tonight, got lingering fear. Michelle. He turned around to look at Jennifer with tears in his eyes. Jennifer looked into his eyes. Although He had said nothing, she was moved. I really love you, Zack got a lump down his throat. He was not good with expressing himself, He said this from the bottom of his heart. Although I hadnt been able to find you over the years, you often appeared in my dreams. Thats why I never work overtime ande back home every day on time. I want to see you in my dreams. Chapter 1057 Guess What’s Inside Hearing this, tears fell down Jennifers eyes, she had always thought that Zack got off work early every day to apany his wife and children. Many things arent like how they appear. Downstairs, Tristan and Ivan were ying chess. After a round, there was no winner, Ivan looked up at Tristan, feeling that he was not an ordinary person, but a man with high IQ like him. While Tristan was very calm, which was a blessing for Zack. Mr. Marsh, its your turn. Ivan looked down at the chessboard and dropped a piece. At the same time, he observed Tristans fingers. Thinking of the fact that Jennifer didnt get hurt at all, it meant Tristan must be very good at fighting. It was gettingte The rain did not seem to stop, the world was filled with the sound of torrential rain. In the hospital. Georgia was in the emergency room with the operation lights on, the doctors were all sweating with excellent cooperation, they dared not be distracted. They stopped the bleeding, put her on blood transfusion It was a race against the time. Georgias face and lips were pale, her hair was wet with blood, and her eyes had been closed, as if she was already dead. In the rke family, in the study on the second floor. Zack and Jennifer sat down at the coffee table at the window, both in the sofa chair. The day after tomorrow would be Thanksgiving. Originally, it should be a happy reunion, but now, the family fell apart.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jennifer felt bad, but she was not a tolerant person since she was a child. Michelle, tell me you left the house. Zack guessed that it should be because of Joan and Georgia, but he didnt know exactly. Jennifer told the truth, Georgia called me one day, she said you were sick in the hospital and that you wanted to see me right away. Zack frowned. How old was Georgia back then? She should be just a little girl, how could she be so bad? I got into a taxi and drank the juice from Georgia. I got a nap in the car and woke up, I wasnt in the hospital. I didnt know where I was, but I was in a remote ce, the driver left me there. Hearing this, Zack felt distressed and remorse, Im sorry to both your mother and you Dad, dont say that. Jennifer held his hand and smiled, I am doing well now. Then she told her father, I had asked a lot of people and found the way back. But every time I came back, I was stopped outside by a guard, and I could not see you. Then I thought, maybe I should wait till I grew a little older, then I would be able to see you. But as I grew up and saw how happy you were without me and the family photo you took every year on the rke Corporations official ount, I gradually gave up the idea ofing back. She said, I was gratified to see you doing well. Too bad its all fake. Zack told her again, Its just a promotion strategy for the corporate image, and these years, I had never given up looking for you. Then Zack got up, Michelle,e with me. Jennifer got up, followed him out of the study and up the stairs on the third floor. After turning the corner on the third floor, Jennifer saw a door with a te hanging on it, written with the words No Entry. Her heart skipped a beat. Bang! The thunder came and the rain was still pouring down. Guess what is in here. Zack took out a key and turned to look at his frightened daughter, who was trying to stabilizing her mind. Chapter 1058 A Room of Love Jennifer stared at the door and the door te, the sound of the wind and rain outside the window made her shudder. I have no idea. She looked up at her father. Zack opened the door with the key. When the door was opened, the warm lights of the room came shining warmly on her. Zack stepped into the room. Jennifer looked at the door te again and followed him in. She was surprised by what was in the room. It was not scary here and all but full of objects. There were all kinds of dolls with beautiful little dresses, clean and tidy, with abel on each doll. Around the walls hang a lot of photos, with strings of small lights as decoration. The warm lights reflected the little girls face in the photos. Jennifer took a closer look, it was her when she was young, as she looked at them one by one, she was stunned She got a lump down her throat and felt moved inside. Zack presses a button and piano music sounded. Jennifer heard it and turned around. They looked into each others eyes. The familiar melody took her back to the memories of her fifth birthday, on which she yed the music. It was recorded by her father on a phone. She didnt know how many times he had been here, reying in to himself over the years. Jennifer listened to it and walked to a two-meter-high teddy bear, reached for thebel on its ear, which was with Zacks handwritten words. Michelle, Happy 8th birthday. Dad loves you. Next to it was a pink dress, with abel on it. Michelle, Happy 9th birthday. Dad misses you very much. She slowly walked around the room and found that Zack had gotten her a gift on each of her birthdays, since her 9th to her 26th. And the gifts were different every year. There were many gifts, which used to be her childhood dream. She had mentioned them all to Zack before. He kept them in mind. This is the closest ce to you. Zack smiled, When I feel upset, or when I miss you, I will walk into here. Jennifer shed tears and she could no longer control her inner emotions, Dad She hugged Zack and they were both in tears. At this moment, time seemed to have stood still and they were both moved. They found each other atst.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It waste night. The rain gradually became smaller. The next morning, when the sky was turning bright, the torrential rain finally stopped after going on all night. Zack came down from upstairs, he slept soundlyst night and was not upset by Joans imprisonment, or Georgia. His heart was full of joy of finding his daughter. After breakfast. Zack was going to thepany, he said to Jennifer You going with me? Or will Ivan drive you? The Marsh Group and the rke Corp werent the same route, which everyone knew. As Jennifer was about to say that she would go with Zack, Ivan put his arm around her shoulder. Let me drive her, I have something to tell her. Jennifer looked at him, Zack was happy when he saw the two in good terms, Well, in that case, I am setting out now. After Zack was gone. Ivan was about to set out with Jennifer when someone grabbed Jennifers hand. Jennifer turned and saw Eason standing behind her, staring at her. Chapter 1059 Georgia’s Ending Jennifer was stunned and released Ivans hand. She turned to bend over, held the little boys shoulder and said gently, Eason, I need to go to work now. But I wille back to see you, okay? Jennifer could tell from the look in his eyes that he didnt want her to leave, he clenched her hand. Be a good boy at home, okay? She stroked his little head again. Eason seemed to understand what she said and he nodded. Aiden was delighted, Eason nodded!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. This seemed to be something that had never happened before. Jennifer looked up and saw Aidens smiling face, Aiden exined, Mrs. Marsh, Eason seldom interacts with others, especially strangers. It seems he really likes you. In Easons mind, he kept thinking about how Jennifer jumped into the cold river to save him. Jennifer smiled, Aiden, take care of him. We need to go to work now. Of course. Then Jennifer looked at Easons face, she squatted down in front of him, and tided his cor for him, Eason, you have to listen to Aiden at home, okay? Dont run around. Eason was really moved. No one had ever been so patient to him. Facing Jennifers bright eyes, he reluctantly let go. Eason watched as Jennifer followed Ivan into the car in the yard. Aiden could see that he liked Jennifer very much. And Jennifer was kind and did not reject him. Eason had been suffering from severe autism and longed for love, but Georgia couldnt give it to him, she had even been bullying him for a long time. Jennifer saved him from the water, which left a deep impression in Easons heart. On the way to thepany. Jennifer stopped thinking about Eason and looked at the man driving the car, What do you have to tell me? Cant I just spend more time with you? Ivan suddenly smiled. Jennifer looked at him and said nothing more. After a night of heavy rain, everything in the world became clearer. When the car was about to arrive at the rke Corp, Ivan said to her, I received news that after nearly ten hours of rescue, Georgia has been saved, but it doesnt mean much now. He told her because he wanted to make her happy. What do you mean? Jennifer turned to look at him and didnt understand, Doesnt mean much? The doctor said she will either be a vegetable, because her head was hit hard by an iron stick. Jennifer thought of the scenest night. Ivan continued, Or she will wake up and be crazy due to her damaged brain. Then Ivan smiled and turned to look at his wife. In short, she will never go back to how she was before. She took the retribution for her mother, and of course, a part of her own. The wind blew in through the window on Jennifers hair. She was not very happy to hear such news. Turning her head to look out of the window, she sighed. If they didnt go too far, even if Eason isnt dads son, I would have let them go for the sake of him. Ivan had guessed she would be soft-hearted. Which was why he lied about the paternity test. It might be the biggest lie he had ever told her. The Lamborghini soon arrived at the rke Corp building. Jennifer unfastened her seat belt, opened the door and was about to get off the car when Ivan took her hand. She looked back at him and asked, Whats wrong? Keep your distance from Tristan. Ivan kindly reminded, Dont be used. You and Zack are family, but someone might take advantage of you and him. Chapter 1060 Collecting Debts Who would do that? Joan was being imprisoned, Georgia was in the hospital, who would do that? Ivan looked at her for a reassuring answer. Well, she knew, Ivan was jealous again! Fine. Jennifer smiled gently and answered him, Be rest assured, Mr. Marsh. I will avoid him when I see Tristan, okay? Quickly finish your work here ande back to me, honey, he grinned and said, Only then can I be rest assured.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Since when did Ivan Marsh be so insecure? Well, let go. I have to go. At this point, Jennifers phone rang, and one of her hands was still held by Ivan. So, she simply sat back into the passenger seat, took out her phone and looked at it before answering, Hey, Mya. Are you all right? Myas worried voice came. I heard you almost got beatenst night? Im fine. Jennifer told her, I can do taekwondo, its not easy for anyone to beat me up. Is Georgia dead after being beaten up? Mya asked eagerly, gloating. Jennifer was calm. No, but shes not in good shape. Tell me about it! How is she doing? Mya was looking forward to it. Jennifer told her truthfully, She might either be in a vegetative state or wake up a mentally ill woman. Mya was stunned for a second, You must not save her! Save your medical skills for people in need. I wont do anything about her. Ive heard about what had happened. Why didnt she just die? Mya was angry, She deserves death as punishment! Jennifer asked softly, Mya, is there anything else? Or do you just want to ask about Georgia? I havent seen you for a long time. I miss you. Thanksgiving ising soon. Should we have a pic together? Ask your dad toe with us together. We need to freshen up. Good idea. Jennifer readily agreed, How are you and Finnley doing recently? Are you guys in good terms? Same old, same old. I often go back to see my mom and seldom stay in the new house. Mya didnt want to keep her on the phone, I will make a list first, see you then! Mya seemed to be in a good mood and Jennifer was happy for her, Okay, see you. She wished Mya could soon get out of the shadow of her fathers imprisonment and focus on the future. Hanging up the phone, Jennifer turned to look at Ivan and said, Alfie and Diana will be back for thanksgiving, they should meet their grandpa. It is a must. Ivan nodded. You decide. Well. The door was opened and she was about to get off, Drive carefully on the road. Keep your distance from Tristan. Ivan did not forget to add and remind her again. Jennifer smiled resignedly, closed the car door and waved him goodbye as she walked towards thepany building. Zack had been preparing for the morning meeting, what had happenedst night did not affect his mood at all. He did not even want to inquire about Georgia, as if he were not concerned. Yes, thinking of Michelles grievances over the years and the fact that she was forced to separate from him for twenty years, he hated Joan and Georgia. But he hated himself more for inviting the enemies in. He owed Georgia a lot and he could only make it up to her for the rest of his life. However, at this time, many debt collectors gathered at the rke Corp. The crowd was bustling and noisy. Where is Georgia rke? Let her out! Georgia has to pay us for the liquidated damages today! Chapter 1061 Father’s Love Somepany employees watched the scene, discussing with each other. Has Lady Georgia done something illegal? Its not easy to be a superstar nowadays. Shes not in thepany. Why did theye here for her penalties? They must have failed to find her, so they came to see her father. Thats what the creditors always do now. The elevator doors slid open. Tristan overheard their discussion and saw the scene at thepany entrance with a single glimpse. Meanwhile, Zack walked out of another elevator. Seeing the crowds outside hispany, he asked, Whats happening, Tristan? Tristan said, Ill have a look. He strode towards the crowd. Zack followed them. Whats the matter? Tristan walked out the door and asked the reporters, who had been stopped by a group of security guards. With a stern look, he added, Stop squeezing each other. Safetyes first. Please ask questions one after another. Ill answer you and resolve the problems. The next second, all the microphones were pointed at him. A reporter asked, Georgia rke ran away. She evaded the payment of tax. Its a huge amount. All her contracts with us have been terminated. Who will pay for the losses? Tristan answered immediately, She will pay for it herself. No one else is responsible. We cannot find her anywhere, so were here. Children always pay their parents debts, so her father should also pay her debts. Exactly! We want to see her father. We want to see Mr. rke. Ask Mr. rke to answer our questions. Before Tristan spoke again, Zack walked out of the lobby as he had heard their requests. As soon as he appeared, he became the focus. Before the reporters asked questions, he picked up a microphone and was about to speak. The scene quieted down. Georgia rke isnt my daughter, Zack said seriously, Her mother isnt my wife anymore. Her mother is in jail now. Georgia rke is in a hospital. Its all because of the evil deeds they have done. All the people on the scene gaped at him, feeling shocked. So did Tristan, wondering why Zack disclosed those matters. Zack continued, If you want to know more details, please pay attention to the detailed rification on ourpanys official page on Twitterter. Well let you know everything in our family. Tristan stared at the mid-aged man, feeling his deep love for Jennifer. Usually, wealthy families never disclosed their scandals to the public. However, Zack said so to recognize Jennifers identity and kick Joan and Georgia out of the rke family. Tristan was touched. Zack said, Dismiss. Then he passed the microphone to the reporter and returned to hispany. Tristan hurriedly followed him into the elevator, watching him press the button to return to the floor where the presidents office was. An hourter, a rification was posted on the rke Corps official website, telling others about the real and fake daughters in the rke family. The original names of Michelle and Georgia were mentioned. In the end, it emphasized Michelle rke was Jennifer Brooks, Ivan Marshs wife. The truth about Michelles disappearance 20 years ago was disclosed. So were the incidents details in the alley the previous night. Zack wrote the rification and posted it online. Each word was full of his apology to his biological daughter. The rification expressed how bitter he felt and how much he had missed his daughter.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All theizens were shocked and moved. It also raised a mighty uproar within thepany. Ms. Brooks Phoebe looked baffled while reading the post. You You are the daughter of the rke family? Jennifer was drawing a draft. She was taken aback and asked, What are you talking about? No How did you know it? Chapter 1062 Ivan’s Appreciation Phoebe immediately stood up, walking towards her with her phone. Mr. rke posted a rification online three minutes ago. There are almost a thousandments below. Jennifers heart performed a somersault. She hurriedly picked up her phone to open Twitter. Which ount, Phoebe? she asked. Thepanys official page. Jennifer clicked the ount and read her fathers rification ASAP. Then she saw by Zack rke at the end of it. Her expression changed slightly. Her heart tightened. Jennifer wondered why Zack had done so. He had set up a public image with a happy family. After posting the rification, the image was ruined right away without a sigh beforehand. As expected, she saw how shocked theizens were by thements below. Jennifer, however, wasnt delighted, although she could feel the deep love from her father. She knew how much Zack had lost. Its so unfair, Ms. Brooks. Susan heaved a sigh. Jennifer looked back at her. Whats wrong? You married Mr. Marsh. Why am I not the daughter of the rke family? Susan joked with a smile, Even if I only have such an identity, my life will bepletely different. Phoebe chuckled, The world is never fair. You can try to have a better identity next life. Jennifer put down her phone and left the office. At the door of the presidents office, she bumped into Tristan, who happened to walk out. He nodded at her, and Jennifer beamed at him. Then she knocked on the door. Zack, sitting at the desk, looked up. Enter, please. Then he saw his daughter walking towards him. Ive read the post, Dad. Jennifer stopped before him and muttered, In fact No. Dont say anything. Zack smiled at her lovingly. Im too joyful. I want everyone to know Ive found my daughter. I want to share the joy with others. Jennifer didnt see the sorrow in his face or eyes. They looked into each others eyes. Gradually, a smile blossomed across Jennifers face. Michelle, when will you introduce your children to their grandfather? Zack stood up, pinched her shoulders, and asked expectantly. With a bright smile, Jennifer answered, On Thanksgiving Day. Theyre still abroad. Wille back soon. Did you send them to study abroad? Yep. Jennifer nodded. Their grandmother went with them, so Ivan and I are not worried. Theyve been independent since childhood. The presidents office, the Marsh Group. Ivan stood before the window with his hands behind his back. The warm sunlight fell through the window, making shadows on his face with a sharp outline. He also read Zacks rification and heard Zacks words to the reporters at thepany entrance. Zacks attitude towards Jennifer pleased Ivan. He was d that another person in this world loved Jennifer wholeheartedly. Andrew?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Yes, Mr. Marsh. Ivan said, Tell thepanies. Georgia rkes penalties must be paid by herself. No one should ask the rke family for it. No one is allowed to bother them. Or theyll offend me. OK, Mr. Marsh. Meanwhile, Georgia stayed in a general ward after the rescue. No family was with her, but a few reporters and creditors went to see her. She was severely injured, wrapped with bandages. Her face was swollen, and her eyes were closed. The creditors realized she couldnt pay the debt now. However, the reporters were unwilling to go there in vain. They shot some photos before leaving, which were posted online soon, raising another uproar. In addition to Zacks post on Twitter, theizens couldnt stop discussing it. Did her birth mother do it? She must be disabled. She deserved it! Look. We all should believe in karma. Shes so lucky to survive. The credits should go to the doctors. She cant die so far as she needs to be tortured. She deserved it! I wish she could wake up soon and live in Hell. Chapter 1063 Hugh Wouldn’t Help Them Georgia used to be a respected daughter of the rke family and an A-list actress. However, she ended up this way. Therefore, her topic became the top one on Twitter trends. Theizens were shocked, bandying about her all the time. If her name hadnt been shown on the namete on her bed, no one could have recognized who the patient was. She had looked utterly different.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Her face was swollen. An abandoned factory, the suburbia of Arkpool City. Only a few men stayed on the second floor, with shabby decorations. It was cold and quiet. Hugh stood next to a handrail in a ck robe. Holding a tablet, he browsed some news. He learned that Zack had distinguished himself from Joan and Georgia and let Michelle return to the rke family. Meanwhile, he also saw Georgias miserable photos online. He frowned, a trace of emotion shing through his eyes. How stupid! She even hit the wrong target. Boss, Joan has been sent to jail for this incident. Shall we save her? one of his men plucked up his courage and asked. If you want us to do something, we will do it ASAP. Theter, the more difficult. Hugh gazed at another photo of Georgia while ying with the half crystal with a hand. Gritting his teeth, he uttered, Save. Her. My. Ass. His tone frightened his men. No? Suddenly, they heard a few footsteps. Hugh turned around leisurely and saw another subordinate. He bowed at Hugh respectfully. Boss, someone is checking Lucas car. I wonder if Zack rke sent him. Hugh yed with the crystal and passed his tablet to another subordinate. No matter if its him, Luca should leave Arkpool City ASAP. Hed better vanish forever, so I wont have trouble in the future, he said icily. Got it. The subordinate nodded. He has escaped the town. Even if hes caught, he wont rat us out, will he? Youve paid his wifes medical bills. Hugh sat in the recliner, put down the crystal, and picked up a dagger. While wiping it gently, he said, You know what? When ones life is in danger, he wont consider others. If I want him to vanish, he must. Got it, Boss. Hugh looked in the distance coldly. Joan is so stupid. She carried out the n herself but hit the wrong person. His two subordinates silently lowered their heads, daring not to wonder about his current mood. Boss, why is Zack rke so heartless? one man grumbled. He announced to distinguish himself from Joan and her daughter in public. We dont need to show any mercy on him. Hugh nced at the half crystal on the desk. Its time to get the other half. His subordinates were shocked, wondering why he had changed the topic. Hugh only focused on profits. Joan deserved her ending. I have no grudge against Zack rke, Hugh said nonchntly, Joan is in jail. Georgias life and death have nothing to do with me. His men were shocked. They had thought Joan was Hughs favorite woman, and he treasured her. It turned out they were wrong. Zack rkes rification proved Joan didnt lie to me. He had a daughter named Michelle rke. Shes Ivan Marshs wife. Hugh pinched the crystal tightly. Therefore, Mrs. Marsh probably has the other half of the crystal. Boss, Ivan Marsh is like the emperor in Arkpool City. His hidden power is farrger than what he has shown. If you want to do something to his wife, Im afraid Chapter 1064 Zack Found His Crystal Missing What are you afraid of? I didnt mean to do something to his wife, Hugh snorted. He didnt fear anything. I only want the other half of the crystal. I wont do anything to harm her. Shall we confirm if she truly has the other half? Hugh shook his head. Unnecessary. My intuition told me she had it.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. His men stopped talking as they only obeyed his order. Hugh added, From now on, watch her. Lets find a suitable time to talk to her. Yes, Boss! The two men left. The presidents office with a vintage design, the rke Group. Tristan, wearing a gray shirt, listened to Zack carefully. Tristan, find out the gangsters who hit Georgia. Im afraid theyll harm Michelle again. Im checking them now, Tristan replied, They escaped Arkpool City on that rainy night. I havent found their whereabouts for the time being. Mr. Marsh seemed to have sent someone to trace them down. Ehn. Zack nodded solemnly. Go back to your work. Keep me updated. Sure. After Tristan was gone, Zack sat in his chair. He was grateful for Ivan as Ivan treated Michelle nicely. He calmed down, thought for a while, and tabbed to open the surveince video of his house. He wanted to find out about Joans recent abnormality. Shortly after, he was shocked. Zack couldnt believe his eyes when he saw Joan steal his crystal from the drawer of his study. Frowning deeply, he stared at the screen with eagle-sharp eyes. Then he zoomed in on the picture and reyed it. He confirmed that Joan had stolen his crystal, wondering what she nned to do with it. When Zack was lost in thought, his door was knocked on. He looked up, only to find Jennifer enter with a teacup. Dad, try some tea. Dont drink too much coffee. Its harmful to your health. Zack subconsciously put his phone upside down and beamed at her. Sure. Thank you, Michelle. Jennifer put down the teacup, and he reached to avoid it falling. Jennifer could tell her father was busy, so she said joyfully, Good news, Dad. Your grandchildren will arrive in Arkpool City this afternoon. Youll meet them tomorrow. Great! Zack was excited, as the kids were blood-rted to him. Ive dreamed about the scene recently. They like me and always want me to be with them. Im sure they miss you, too. After they return, Ill tell them everything about their grandfather. Jennifer also looked forward to the gathering. Zackughed happily. From now on, Ill be a grandfather. OK, Dad. Im taking off. Zack stood up and walked her out of the office. OK. OK. He watched her leave. After Jennifer was gone, he gradually put away his smile and sat back in his chair. He picked up and watched the surveince video again. From Joans expression, he didnt think she wanted to sell the crystal. Joan had her own bank card with one million dors, but she never used it. An hourter, Zack arrived at the detention house of Arkpool City without attending a meeting. Sitting in the chair, he watched the iron gate open. Two prison guards walked out with a handcuffed woman. Where are you taking me to? Will I be set free? Joan asked wishfully in excitement. She looked haggard. As soon as she saw Zack, she stopped mid-step, and her eyes lit up. Honey! Did youe here to take me home? Dont worry. I wont me you for beingte. The prison guards stopped her seriously. Joan frowned in pain whenever they increased their strength to calm her down. Chapter 1065 Kids Were Back Joan didnt want to suffer, nor dare she fight back, so she tolerated it. After calming down, she stared at Zack expectantly. Honey Hows Georgia doing? Has she been out of danger? Sitting in the chair, Zack gazed at her coldly and asked, Where is my crystal? Where did you take it to? Joan stiffened immediately. Her heart skipped a beat. Zack studied her expression without blinking, his eyes full of ice and questions. Joan realized his purpose for being in the detention house. You You are not here to pick me up. Joan felt disappointed, trying hard to repress her excitement with a bitter smile. Who did you give the crystal to? Zack asked. Then he warned her, Youd better tell me honestly. Joan shook her head in disbelief, overwhelmed by disappointment. Weve been married for 20 years. How could you be so heartless Humph! Michelle rke is indeed tough. Let me repeat thest time. Where. Is. My. Crystal. Zack raised his voice, running out of his patience. Joan was still in a daze but refused to answer. Unwilling to tell me, huh? Zack stood up. Stay here obediently. Ill find it out one day. Seeing him turn away, Joan panicked. She begged instinctively, Honey, you cant leave me here. Weve been married for 20 years. You cant treat me so cruelly. Even if we cant be together, you should bail me out for the sake of our marriage. We still have a son. Zack didnt go there to save her. He regretted making the trip as every single glimpse at her sickened him. He also realized Joan would never tell him the crystals whereabouts. He didnt want to waste more time, leaving quickly. Wait! Hows Georgia? Answer me! Joan yelled at his back, Has she been out of danger? Unfortunately, she didnt get her answer. Joan copsed, sliding to the floor. Georgia, my daughter Im so sorry, she wept. After being with Joan for many years, Zack knew her well. He asked her several times, but she refused to answer, which meant he would never get the information from her. Joan decided not to rat out Hugh as Zack had dumped Georgia, but Hugh was her only hope. If Hugh still had a conscience, Joan didnt think he would dump his biological daughter. With herst ray of hope, Joan didnt know she would be disappointed eventually. Dusk. Everything in the yard of Emerald Bay was colored golden by the sunlight. So was the Lamborghini with a limited edition. Ivan and Jennifer got off work earlier than usual, waiting with Marry and the other servants in the yard. They gazed at the southeastern sky that was full of beautiful sunset glory. Here they are! Look! a maid pointed in the sky and yelled, hopping up excitedly, A jet! Marry looked in that direction. Its flying toward us. Itsnding. Her face was covered with a joyful smile. Young Master and Little Miss are back.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Everyone looked excited. Jennifer checked the time. Its them. Soon, a private jet arrived andnded under the sunlight. The cabin was opened. Ivan and Jennifer strode towards the jet with the others. Daddy! Mommy! Alfie and Diana quickly rushed out. They couldnt wait to meet their parents. Be careful, sweethearts. Slow down. Dont rush. Ivan and Jennifer squatted, opening their arms. When Aubree left the cabin, the children ran on thewn and pounced at their parents. Wee back, Young Master, Little Miss, the servants and maids bowed at them. Long time no see, guys. Did you miss us? Jennifer held Alfie, rubbing his hair dotingly. Of course. I miss you the most, Jennie, Alfie answered sweetly, I missed you so much that I couldnt sleep or eat well. Ivan asked Diana, Who is the person you love the most, Diana? Chapter 1066 Before Thanksgiving I love Daddy, Mommy, Grandma, Rowan, Finnley, Mya, Edward, and everyone in my family. I love you all. The child spoke loudly, talking with everyone. Aubree wore a blue dress and coiled her hair. She elegantly walked down the stairs. Mom, Ivan and Jennifer greeted her warmly. She looked ruby and spirited. All were happy. Happy Thanksgiving. Aubree beamed at them, passing a gift bag to Jennifer. This is a gift for you, Jennie. I hope you like it. For me? Jennifer was surprised, smiling brightly. Thank you, Mom. She hurriedly put down Alfie, bowed at Aubree, and took over the gift with both hands. It was love from Aubree, so Jennifer cherished it a lot. Ivan didnt expect his mother to prepare a gift for Jennifer, feeling thankful.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He could tell his mother and wife had gotten along increasingly better. Feeling delighted, Ivan put down Diana, propped his arm on Jennifers shoulder, and smiled jealously at her. Mom ys favorites. Jennifer said, Ill share it with you. Aubree chuckled. Wee home, Madam Aubree, the servants and maids greeted her. Aubree nodded at them in response. Long time no see, Mr. Marsh, Madam Jennifer. Pippa was still brilliant and adorable. The bodyguards behind her carried several small suitcases. Wee back. Come on. Lets go back to the house. You had a long journey and need a rest. Mom, dinner is ready. Take a rest. We can eat soon. Mommy, Im starved. Daddy, I miss the dishes at home. They couldnt stop talking while walking towards the house. On the night of the reunion, everyone in Emerald Bay was joyful. The night was out. In rke Vi, Zack entered the living room with several shopping bags. Aiden greeted him at the door and took over the bags. Good evening, Mr. rke. The gifts for Thanksgiving are prepared. These are for my grandchildren. Please put them properly. Aiden was slightly taken aback. With a smile, she said, OK, Mr. rke. She realized the family wasnt destroyed. Two left, but another two would join. Time would cure everything, including regrets, sorrow, and unhappiness. She believed the rke family would get better. Eason wore a suit and a ck bow tie, sitting on the stairs while holding his knees. He stared at the yard in disappointment. When his father entered the house, Eason overlooked him. Eason? Zack walked towards him, but Eason ignored him. Zack looked at Aiden, who had put away the gift bags. Whats wrong with Eason? Is he upset? Probably Aiden guessed, Hes waiting for Miss rke. Then she immediately exined, I mean, hes waiting for Lady Michelle. Really? Zack was confused, staring at his son, wondering when Eason got along so well with Michelle. Come here, Eason. He bent over and lifted his son. Lets have dinner. What would you like to eat? On the way to the dining room, Zack said, Eason, look if you like any dishes on the table. However, Eason didnt seem interested as he didnt see the kind-hearted girl. Meanwhile, the day before Thanksgiving. A white Maybach was parked in the yard of Ocean View. Finnley and Mya took out several shopping bags from the car trunk. Oops! Its indeed a long day today. My back is sore. You didnt go shopping for a while, right? Finnley beamed at her. Its Thanksgiving. Soon, Christmas wille. Its the holiday season. Mya carried the bags into the house, smiling back at him, The holiday is enjoyable only when you have money. The poor wont feel excited. Well, trust your husband. Itll never happen to us, Finnley replied, Even if I have to borrow money, I wont make you suffer from poverty. Chapter 1067 Loneliness Really? Thank God. Thank you for letting me marry such an excellent man. Finnley burst intoughter. Earlier, they went shopping and bought many things needed for a holiday. They also bought the ingredients for the pic the following afternoon. After entering the living room, Mya checked the shopping list. Let me see whats left. We must get them tomorrow morning. Almost 50 big bags were put on the carpet. Finnley could tell she looked forward to the pic. Everyone has been busy recently. We havent gathered for a long time. Come on. Have some coffee. Thank you for your hard work, Honey. Finnley was considerate. Thank you, Honey. Mya opened her mouth, and Finnley fed her. She even didnt move her hands. Finnley felt delighted as he could tell Mya had gradually let go of the tragedies. Time could cure everything. It could help people ept the heavy blows in their lives and strengthen them. Arkpool City was extremely lively tonight. All the shopping malls were open overnight. Festoons were hanging everywhere. The posters about Thanksgiving covered the city. The atmosphere reminded people the holiday season hade. All kinds of pumpkin and fruit pies had be the most popr desserts. Many people lined up in front of the stores with good reputations. The neon lights seemed to be brighter than usual. The full moon shone brightly in the sky, celebrating the most wonderful time of the year for people to gather with their families. The vi on tanus Road, bought by Leslie, was the only property he had left. Compared to the liveliness outside, the vi was quiet and cold. Although several rooms were inside the house, only the living room was lit.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Standing at the door, Catherine held the door frame while stroking her bulged belly expressionlessly. She looked up at the bright moon in the sky. It was supposed to be a time to celebrate with her family, but she was lonely. Catherine recalled thest Thanksgiving when she celebrated it with Ivan and Aubree in Kelsington Bay. They baked a turkey and a pumpkin pie together. The memories seemed to be from thest century. Thinking about Ivan, she felt bitter. She missed him and couldnt get him out of her mind. Catherine wished she could meet him. Ms. Collins, its windy. Kerry picked up her jacket and draped it on her shoulders carefully. Catherine looked at her, holding her hands. I want to have a walk. Her voice was hoarse as she hadnt spoken for days. Now? Kerry was worried. Its already night, she reminded Catherine. Catherine looked at her without speaking. Kerrypromised. All right. Ill go with you. Catherine hadnt requested anything for a long time. She even hadnt spoken for a whole week. Kerry wondered if she had depression as she locked her in a room, lost in thought every day. The night breeze was gentle, full of wildflowers fragrance. Catherine walked out of the house. When she went down the steps, she was cautious while protecting her belly. She expected to see her child. Catherine didnt know what had happened recently as she didnt watch the news. Kerry followed her in the distance to avoid disturbing her. For how long they had walked, Catherine didnt know. At the gate of Emerald Bay, she stopped mid-step, looking at the brightly lit vi. She dreamed of living there. Watching the light, she thought about theughter in the house. A bitter smile touched her lips. Kerry watched her solemnly. She flinched, pulled out her phone, and dialed Ivans number, waiting for the call to be connected uneasily. Chapter 1068 Refusal In the living room, everyone talked about hrious things abroad after dinner. It was lively and harmonious. Alfie and Diana were ying with toy cars. The living room was broad and brightly lit. They both were good at driving. The adults sat on the sofa or stood around. Everyone enjoyed the gathering. Suddenly, Ivans phone rang. He darted at the caller ID but didnt answer it immediately. Kerry? He wondered if something had happened to Catherine. Whats wrong? Jennifer heard the ringing tone. Why dont you answer? She darted at the screen. Kerry, isnt it? Jennifer looked up, meeting Ivans gaze. His phone continued ringing. Answer it. Has something happened to Catherine? Jennifer prompted, Shes pregnant. Itll be dangerous if something happens to her. Ivan wiped to answer and put the phone close to his ear, Hello. Whats the matter? Mr. Marsh, Kerry answered in a low voice, Ms. Collins is standing outside your house. She might wish to meet you, looking so pitiful, so I called you. Love and tenderness vanished from Ivans eyes immediately. Afraid he would hang up, Kerry hurriedly added, Mr. Marsh, please dont hang up. Ms. Collins is in a poor status. I guess she suffers from depression. For her child, she struggled hard. She hasnt spoken for a week, closing her uppletely. Mr Kerry, Ivan interrupted her, Take her back. I wont see her. Then he ended the call. Jennifers heart skipped a beat. Take her back? Did Catherinee here? Ivan put away his phone and curled his lips into a smile. Lets prepare some fruit. Then he propped his arm on her shoulders and took her into the lounge. Jennifer pulled him to stop. Answer me. Did Catherinee? Right. Outside our house. Jennifer was shocked. They looked into each others eyes. Suddenly, Jennifer pitied Catherine, especially since it was a holiday. Are you sure you wont see her? Why would I see her? asked Ivan, feeling sickened by that woman. Stop convincing me. I know what you want to say. I only want to see my wife. No other women. Warmth traveled through Jennifers chest. She chuckled, All right. Ill stop pushing you to her. Ivan poked her nose tip. Thats better. With a smile on his lips, he said, Hurry. Mom brought us some raspberries. They are fresh. By the way, you must distance yourself from Tristan. All right. All right. I got it. You repeated it million times.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. He squeezed her closer and took her back to the living room. Outside the house, the night breeze blew. Catherine didnt want to interrupt them. Nor did she want to join them. Watching the house, she felt envious while tears sprung to her eyes. The scenes where she was with Ivan repeatedly appeared in her mind. She went on business trips with him. She worked with him They used to be intimate. If Jennifer hadnt appeared that night seven years ago, Catherine believed she would have spent the night with Ivan and been pregnant with his baby. She wished it were true. Unfortunately, she couldnt turn back the time. God always had his own n for everyone. Lets go home, Ms. Collins, Kerry muttered, I called Mr. Marsh just now. The night breeze brought Catherine back to her senses. She looked back at Kerry. Kerry continued, Mr. Marsh is too busy to see you. Her words raised a sharp pang in Catherines heart. She murmured, Hes busy? No. He just doesnt want to see me. Chapter 1069 Tristan Found Some Clues No one could know how upset Catherine was. She had to repress the piercing pain in her heart. Under the moonlight, Catherine looked up at the sky and sucked in her breath to repress the bitterness in her heart. Tears streamed down her cheeks. It had been such a long time, but she still couldnt stop loving Ivan. Her hatred towards Jennifer increased every day. However, Catherine couldnt do anything. She had been pregnant, and shecked power. She couldnt fight against Jennifer for her babys safety but was also reluctant.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Every second, she wished she could kill Jennifer. rke Vi. Although Joan and Georgia were not there, it was still lively. Zack went to his study on the second floor after dinner. Sitting in front of his desk, he pulled the drawer open. There were two agreements, a bank card, and several valuable items. However, his crystal was gone. Who did she give it to? Zack was bothered by this question for a long time because he knew nothing about Hugh. Suddenly, Tristan called him. Zack swiped to answer. Hello, Tristan? Mr. rke, Mrs. rke hailed a taxi after taking the crystal. I found the route. ording to the surveince videos along the way, the taxi was parked in the suburbia. I also contacted the driver that day. He confirmed he had sent her to the suburbia, he added. However, after he drove me to that ce, I only saw arge area of reed marshes at an intersection. It was a ce in nowhere. Zack furrowed his brows. Tristan continued, I guess Mrs. rke sat in another carter. Or, someone picked her up. I checked her call logs but didnt see any records that day. Does she have two SIM cards? Or Probably, the card wasnt registered in her name. Zack felt uneasy. He said, My crystal is missing, but it shouldnt be THAT simple. They should have a conspiracy. Mr. rke, Ill be in charge of your safety from now on, Tristan requested. Zack didnt care about himself. Ill tell Michelle and let her be careful. She has the other half. After ending the call, he hesitated, wondering if Michelle was busy as her children had returned to town. They would meet the following day, so Zack decided to remind her at the gathering. The moon shone extremely brightly that evening. Catherine returned home in disappointment. Sitting on the couch, she felt upset, still thinking about Emerald Bay. Kerry, she said, looking up, Come to sit here with me, please. Would you like some fruit tea? Catherine shook her head, wishing Kerry could talk to her. Suddenly, she felt like speaking. OK, Kerry answered, sitting opposite her. Do you want to tell me something? Please go ahead. Im all my ears. Catherine shook her head. Nothing. I just feel bored and want to chat with you. Kerry smiled. Good. Lets chat. Have you loved someone? Catherine muttered to her. Kerry was surprised as she wanted to discuss love with a 50-year-old woman. Kerry was taken aback, wondering how to answer her, feeling embarrassed. Whenever my phone beeped, I would think hed messaged me. Catherine smiled bitterly. I picked up my phone excitedly but only saw a junk message. The disappointment attacked me every day repeatedly. However, I was still full of hope. The feeling The painful torture happened when I loved him. Catherine held back her tears. I was extremely humble. Chapter 1070 She Was Still Jealous Listening to her, Kerry sighed, Havent you still let go of him? Its been a long time. You should know the current situation. Catherine chuckled bitterly, He has never epted me. How could I be willing to let go of him? She finally saw through the rtionship. Shaking her head, sheughed in self-mockery. Im the only one trapped in the rtionship with Ivan. He has never loved me. I ttered myself. He has never spare a nce at me for a second. Catherine muttered, I cant stop loving him. Even though Im pregnant with another mans baby, and he has a happy family, I still feel reluctant. s Kerry didnt know how to convince her. Catherine added, I always wish my babys father was Ivan. How wonderful it would be! I would be satisfied if he never epted me. Ms. Collins, you cannot be persistent and stubborn on something, especially in love, said Kerry to console her. Itste. Stop overthinking. Time for bed. Many people gathered together to celebrate the holiday. Kerry believed Catherine must be pretty upset tonight. Kerry, Id like to have a fruit pie. Catherine looked up at her and asked, Can you make one for me tomorrow, please? She wanted to experience being treasured by someone. Kerry nodded at her with a loving smile. Sure. Which fruit do you prefer? Any fruit will be fine. Tears welled up in Catherines eyes. As long as you make it, Ill be satisfied. Kerry could understand how lonely she felt. Catherine stood up. Good night, Kerry. She went to the second floor. Good night. Kerry watched her leave. Catherine held the handrail, steadily moving up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Catherine knew the babys importance to her, so she wouldnt do something silly. After entering her bedroom, she saw the moonlight fall through the window. Catherine couldnt help but recall Ivans charming face, missing him to the extreme before Thanksgiving. She felt sorry for not seeing him earlier. She pulled out her phone to browse his news and recent photos to get information about his current status. However, she was shocked. It turned out Jennifer had another nameCMichelle rke. She was Zack rkes biological daughter. Catherine wondered how many significant events she had missed recently. While browsing the news, she also saw Georgias background and ending. Georgia used to be an A-list star, but she was just Zacks stepdaughter. After being hit violently, shey in the hospital. And the criminals were sent by her birth mother. A mistake? Did they want to hit Jennifer? Catherine was shocked, Is Jennifer Brooks a jinx? She harmed so many people. The rke family was ruined by her. Although she cursed Jennifer, she was jealous of her. Before, Catherine disdained Jennifer, thinking she was just a vige woman. However, it turned out Jennifer was the real daughter of the rke family, Ivans wife, and the vice president of the Marsh Group. Catherine envied her for being so lucky. Meanwhile, most patients had their families with them in the hospital, celebrating the holiday. Georgiay alone in a ward, which was nketed by pin-drop silence. Lying on the bed, she was wrapped in bandages, still in aa. The door was pushed open gently. Two doctors entered during the ward round and pitied her. Shes beaten by her birth mother. s All her dramas and movies have been banned. Mr. rke also dered she was only his stepdaughter. I guess hell nevere to see her. Chapter 1071 Excellent Relationship Georgia seemed to be dumped. After the ward round, the doctors left. She was half dying, looking pitiful. The rke family had refused to pay her debt. Even if she woke upter, she would suffer mental disease and be unable to pay it. She had also evaded taxes. She would be sent to jail if she couldnt pay it in a certain period. Emerald Bay. The Marsh family simply talked about something abroad after dinner. Then they went to bed. After all, Aubree and the children had a long journey on the private jet. The following day. Thanksgiving.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Finnley and Mya got up at six. At nine, they left the prison after visiting rence. Mya looked upset, feeling depressed to part from her father. Finnley propped his arm on her shoulders. Mya, well try to visit Dad every 20 days. Mr. Marsh will help us arrange it. He pulled the passengers side door open and let her sit in. Then he returned to the drivers seat. He started the engine. As you see, Dad is well. Hes not bullied. Hes also healthy. You should feel happy for him. Ehn. Mya sighed, Ive never been parted from him for such a long time. He used to travel with my mom for weeks, but now I know. Cheer up, Mya. We should have a happy life, so Dad wont be worried about us. OK? Be happy, Mya. Finnley pulled the car away. Well see Mom soon. If she sees you like this, shell be upset. Mya curled her lips into a smile, peeking out the window. Lovely day. Yeah. My parents have set off from home. ire messaged me earlier. Theyll arrive in ten minutes. Finnley and Mya prepared Thanksgiving lunch for the family gathering. The Russell couple and Shirley joined them to celebrate the holiday. Emerald Bay. Pippa was ying ser with Alfie and Diana in the yard. The maids had changed towels for them twice. Ivan was working in his study on the second floor. Jennifer and Aubree were chitchatting in the pavilion, enjoying the warm sunshine. Jennifer said, Mom, Ive found my birth father. Ivan helped me a lot and encouraged me to meet him. I saw the news when I was abroad. Aubree sipped the fruit tea. Congrattions, Jennie. Im happy for you. So you know everything? Aubree nodded, smiling at her. Yep. Your original name is Michelle rke. Your father is the president of the rke Corp. I read the post about real and fake daughters. Its scary. I didnt expect it to end like this. Jennifer sounded regretful. If they could take me in, I would get along with them well. After all, Ive married Ivan; the rke family is only my maiden family. Exactly, Aubree said, The two women are not intelligent. When you return to the house, you wont take anything away from them. They apanied and took care of your father for many years, so you must be grateful for them. Aubree knew Jennifer well. She added, In that case, Georgia rke would have a brighter future in the entertainment business. Ivan would be her brother-inw. Who dares to bully her? Unfortunately, Joan and Georgia were too stupid. Mom. In the autumn breeze, Jennifer beamed at her gently. Ivan and I will go to my dads for lunchter. Would you Go ahead. I understand. Aubree said, Take the kids over. Your father must like them a lot. I dont think you youngsters can understand such a feeling. I bet hes looking forward to you guys. Chapter 1072 Stay for a Holiday Jennifer was surprised by her words, feeling touched.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She stared at Aubree with unconcealed gratitude and joy. Go ahead. Its almost 10. You cant arrive at lunchtime, Aubree prompted, Ill call Ivan to remind him. Then she pulled out her phone and dialed Ivans number. Whats the time now, Ivan? She sounded solemn. Arent you supposed to have Thanksgiving lunch at your father-inws house? Hurry! Ivan was surprised that his mother knew it. He immediately answered, Im ready to go. Ill turn off myptop now. Make it quick! All right. All right. Jennifer was delighted while listening. Mom We will gather with our friends for a barbecue this afternoon. Would you like to join us? You are all youngsters. No, thanks, said Aubree. I had a long journey on the jet yesterday, and I still have jetg. Ill take a nap this afternoon. You guys have fun. My father will join us. I prefer peace and quiet. No, thanks, Aubree refused her politely. Jennifer didnt insist. Pippa will be home with you. Ill rest assured. Ill remind Marry to prepare Thanksgiving lunch for you. No worries. I know what to do. Get ready and go. They exchanged a smile. Jennifer stood up, bent over, and hugged her. Thank you, Mom. Soon, Ivan carried some gift boxes into the car trunk. The children took showers and washed their hands. Marry helped them put on clean clothes. Hooray! Well meet our grandpa soon. I cant wait. The children excitedly rushed out of the house and sat in their fathers Lamborghini. Jennifer waved Aubree goodbye. Mom, were taking off. Call us if you need anything. Go ahead. Enjoy your lunch. Bye! Jennifer walked towards the Lamborghini in the yard, feeling sweet. Finally, Aubree had be a loving mother-inw. Their life would be increasingly beautiful as long as they could let the bygones be bygones. Life is short. People should treasure everyone they meet and be kind to each other. The Lamborghini left Emerald Bay. Five minutester, Aubree finished her fruit tea, put down the teacup, and walked towards the house. Suddenly, a ck Volvo was driven into the yard and pulled over in front of her. Aubree stopped mid-step and watched the car door open. Spencer hopped off. Spencer was shocked when their gazes met mid-air, as he didnt know Aubree had returned to town. Aubrees heart tightened slightly, but she kept calm. In the breeze, she broke the silence, Your brother and sister-inw have gone to the rkes for a gathering. Her words eased the awkwardness in the air. Meanwhile, she didnt mention Ivan and Jennifers names but your brother and sister-inw, meaning she had recognized Spencer as one of the Marsh family. Understanding that, Spencer felt much better. He withdrew his gaze, closed the door, and opened the car trunk. Holding two gift boxes and a box of tea, he said, Happy Thanksgiving, Aunt Aubree. He called her aunt to show his generosity. They got along peacefully without Jennifers presence for the first time, which was rare. Spencer passed the gifts to Aubree, who took it over with a gentle smile. Stay for lunch, will you? Looking into his eyes, Aubree said lovingly, Its a holiday. Your club must be closed. You are alone. So am I. I invite you to stay here for a holiday. Chapter 1073 Finally, I Saw You Since Aubree said so, Spencer didnt think he needed to turn her down. He decided to let the bygones be bygones. Therefore, he nodded his agreement. OK. Aubree carried the gift boxes, walking into the living room with him. In the Lamborghini heading for rke Vi, Ivan was driving as he had given Hank a day off. Jennifer was sitting with the children in the backseat, telling them everything about their grandfather. It turns out Grandpa is also a sessful businessman, Alfieplimented, No wonder Jennie is so excellent. You have his good genes. Grandma told us we had a grandpa when we were abroad. Jennifer was slightly taken aback. Rubbing Dianas hair, she asked, What did Grandma say about him? Grandma said Grandpa was a decent man. Like Dad, hes also fond of doing charity. Grandma also said Grandpa must love us a lot. Their words sent warmth into Jennifers chest. Mommy, does Grandpa have a wife? Diana blinked her lovely eyes. Jennifer was silent for a moment. Holding Dianas hand, she nodded. Of course, he had. Your grandmother has gone to Heaven. Im afraid you cannot meet her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Has she passed away? Alfie asked bluntly, Does Grandpa miss her? Jennifer thought for a moment and answered, Alfie, of course, Grandpa misses her. After arriving at his house, dont mention her. Or Grandpa will be upset. The children nodded sensibly, remembering their mothers reminder. Emerald Bay. After entering the living room, Spencer asked, Aunt Aubree, what dishes are your favorite? Ill cook for you today. Will you? He nodded. Yep. Aubree was delighted. Im not picky. All up to you. They exchanged a nce. Spencer nodded, walking towards the kitchen. Aubree could tell he was familiar with the house. Watching him vanish from her sight, she heaved a sigh. Thanks to Jennifers effort, they could get along well. Otherwise, everyone would live in hatred. They would have ended up like Joan and Georgia if that had continued. If one had hatred, he or she wouldnt keep rational. In that case, one could do something evil. The Lamborghini was heading for rke Vi. Creak! Suddenly, Ivan stepped on the brake as a woman opened her arms to block their way. Jennifer immediately reached out to prevent her children from bumping. Fortunately, they were in the childrens seats and fastened with seat belts. What happened, Mommy? Jennifer didnt know either. She consoled them, Its alright. Dad will deal with it. Ivan gazed at the woman icily as he recognized it was Catherine. Ms. Collins? What are you doing, Ms. Collins? Kerry ran towards her while panting, pulling her away. Catherine opened her eyes. The Lamborghini was stopped a yard before him. She looked over at the drivers seat, meeting Ivans eagle-sharp eyes. She didnt see him the previous night but met him now, feeling satisfied. Lets go, Ms. Collins. Kerry tried her best to pull her away. Mr. Marsh looked annoyed. Hell be mad. Jennifer also noticed the pregnant woman in front of the car. Gosh! She risked her life. What if Ivan failed to stop the car? She would have been hit fiercely. Catherine looked into Ivans icy eyes, opening up her arms stubbornly, refusing to move away. She wanted him to get down. A few secondster, Ivan raised his chin slightly, unbuckled his seat belt, and got off. His action brought warmth into Catherines heart. Finally, I saw you, Ivan. Happy Thanksgiving! Tears welled up in her eyes. She looked aggrieved and excited with mixed feelings. Chapter 1074 Catherine Risked Her Life Ivan, however, wasnt touched. Standing before her, leaning against the Lamborghini, he held his arms across his chest and gazed at her sternly. Catherine looked into his eyes, putting down her arms. Ivan She choked with sobs, millions of words simmering on her lips. Catherine Collins, Ivan reminded her out of his kindness, If you dare to block my car again, I wont step on the brake. Want a try? Catherine could tell he meant what he said from his eyes, feeling a sharp pang in her heart. Ms. Collins, lets go Kerry pulled her repeatedly and convinced her, Lets go. Its meaningless to pester Mr. Marsh. You hate me, dont you? Catherine asked, feeling frustrated. Ivan chuckled, I never loved you. How could I hate you? You sickened me. Thats all. He checked the time on his wristwatch, stood upright, and said to Kerry, I sent you to take care of her out of kindness. Did you mislead her? Catherine suddenly looked back at Kerry. Were you sent by him? Ivan was slightly taken aback as he didnt expect Catherine not to know it.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Kerry looked at Ivan, shaking her head. No, Mr. Marsh. I didnt mislead her. Ive never done anything to make her misunderstand. Its Thanksgiving, a holiday for a family reunion. Shes sentimental. Catherine couldnt hear Kerrys words at all. She was shocked that Kerry had been sent by Ivan. Her heart hammered. She wondered if it meant Ivan still cared about her. However, he never admitted it. Ivan! she called his name excitedly. Stop it! Ivan didnt have the mood to speak to her. Looking down at her icily, he added, After your baby is born, youll be sent to jail. You are a grownup, so you must pay the price for the evil things youve done. Boom! Catherines heart sank. She watched him return to the drivers seat, back the car, and drive bypass her. The vehicle soon vanished from her sight. Catherine copsed to the ground. Fortunately, Kerry helped her up. Ms. Collins, stand up. Dont sit on the street. Holding her belly, Catherine followed Kerry to the roadside. Are you working for Ivan? she asked, gazing at Kerry without blinking. Its not important, Kerry said bluntly, Im here to take care of you. Mr. Marsh sent me to gather Leslie Eastwoods criminal evidence. After hes gone to jail, Mr. Marsh didnt ask me to leave. You hoped me to stay, so Im free to leave or stay. I see Catherine twitched her lips into a smile in self-mockery. It turns of an apple of Sodom. In the Lamborghini, Jennifer didnt ask Ivan anything. Neither did the children. Ivan didnt pity Catherine at all. He would never let her atrge. Seeing the Lamborghini stop in his yard, Zack was overjoyed. He strode out of the living room. Aiden walked out from the side hall. Eason, who sat on the stairs, jumped to his feet and peeked out the window, his eyes lit up. Master Eason, your older sister, Michelle, is back home, Aiden said to him joyfully. The doors of the car were opened. Ivan and Jennifer got down with their twins. Happy Thanksgiving, Dad. Hello, Dad. The Marsh couple greeted Zack. Ivan went to the car trunk to fetch the gifts. Jennifer hurriedly told the children, This is your grandpa. Hes my father. Nice to meet you, Grandpa! Alfie and Diana held hands while bowing at Zack, their voices loud. Nice to meet you, too, Alfie, Diana, Zack called them. Squatting, he gently grabbed their shoulders while looking at them in excitement. The kids are adorable. Like you and Mr. Marsh, he said to Jennifer. Alfie and Diana immediately answered in unison, We look like you more, Grandpa. Chapter 1075 He’s Your Uncle Their answer pleased Zack, whoughed loudly. The children held his hands, and Jennifer and Ivan carried bunches of gift bags. All headed for the house. Eason stood at the door, gazing at Jennifer without blinking as if she was the only one he could see. When Ivan entered the living room, he saw Tristan go downstairs. Tristan wore a suit, looking charming and spirited. Ivan wondered why he didnt go home on Thanksgiving. Happy Thanksgiving, Mr. Marsh and Ms. Brooks, Tristan greeted the couple politely. Jennifer smiled at him. Happy Thanksgiving, Tristan. Then she saw Eason. Please let me take the bags, Lady Michelle. Aiden hurriedly took the gift bags from her. Eason stared at Jennifer without blinking, his eyes glittering with joy. His lips curl up slightly. He took the initiative to take Jennifers hand as he had expected to see her for days. Jennifer bent over to hug him, feeling sorry for this pitiful boy. The children had a tour of the living room. Walking towards Jennifer, they looked at Eason curiously and asked, Who is he, Mommy? You are so cute, little boy. Diana stood before Eason. She was even taller than him. Jennifer forgot to introduce Eason to the children. Well she replied with a smile, You cant call him a little boy. Hes my younger brother. You should call him Uncle Eason. Uncle Eason? the kids repeated in unison, gaping at her.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Why is Uncle Eason shorter than me, Mommy? Alfie asked. He had never experienced such a matter before. His question made the atmosphere awkward. Jennifer felt embarrassed as she had forgotten about it. Easons hand is cold. Aiden, can you please take him to put a vest on? Jennifer asked Aiden gently. Aiden understood what she implied. Sure, Lady Michelle. She hurriedly took Easons hand and left with him. Jennifer seriously exined to the twins, Uncle Eason is sick for the time being. Have you heard of autism? The children nodded. He suffers from autism. Its not easy tomunicate with him. But Uncle Eason can feel it. If you treat him nicely, hell be willing to befriend you. The children nodded in understanding. Alfie and Diana were kind-hearted. Besides, Eason was their uncle, so they would definitely be nice to him. Ill share my toys with Uncle Eason. Diana couldnt wait to let Eason join her. Alfie also said, Ill share my favorite food with him. Were family. Zack was touched by their words, thinking kindness could be passed on to generations. Tristan was shocked and touched by Jennifers generosity. Ivan looked at him, only to find he stared at Jennifer without blinking. Jealousy surged in Ivans chest. He walked up to block Tristans sight, seemingly unintentionally. Tristan withdrew his gaze and returned to his senses. Ivan guessed his father-inw must have trusted Tristan the most. ording to his investigation, Tristan was more outstanding than Finnley. Sometimes, Ivan wondered if Zack would have let Jennifer marry Tristan if Jennifer had grown up in the rke family and never met him. Thinking of that, Ivan felt awkward while looking at Tristan. Alfie! Diana! Zack took out two gift boxes from a room. Here are the gifts for you. I hope you like them. The LEGO blocks! The twins were excited. Thank you, Grandpa. They were never fearful but full of confidence, enjoying all the love from everyone. Chapter 1076 About the Treasure Alfie and Diana unpacked the gift boxes, put all the building blocks on the coffee table, and started to y. They didnt argue or fight. Where is Uncle Eason, Mommy? Diana called to Jennifer, Please ask him to join us. Alfie suggested, Diana, youll team up with Uncle Eason. Wellpete to see which team builds faster. OK? Good idea. From their tones, the grownups could tell they didnt look down on Eason at all. They also didnt ask bothering questions but epted Eason as one of their family. Let me call him. Jennifer left the living room. Shortly after, she returned while holding Easons hand. Aiden put on a vest on him, making him look more handsome. He drooled unconsciously, and Aiden hurriedly wiped it off. Eason, would you like to y LEGO with Alfie and Diana? Jennifer bent over and asked him gently. Eason held her hand tightly, shaking his head. He wasnt interested in ying but only Jennifer. Jennifer was surprised. She squatted down and coaxed him, Dont be afraid. Ill be watching you. She tossed the hair on his forehead. Sometimes, Jennifer wished Zack to be Easons birth father. Watching them, Zack was delighted and thought it was because of their blood kinship. A chef and several cooks were busy preparing lunch in the kitchen. Michelle, Zack said to Jennifer, Can you follow me to the study? Jennifer could tell he wanted to talk to her privately. Sure, Dad. Then she reminded Aiden to keep an eye on Eason. She followed Zack upstairs and thought about the forbidden zone on the third floor, feeling touched. She could tell Zack had never stopped loving her in the past decades. On the contrary, she hesitated for a long while before plucking up her courage to meet him. Michelle, Zack went straight to the point in the study, Where is the crystal I gave to you when you were little? I kept it in Emerald Bay. Why? Jennifer looked into his eyes. Zack answered bluntly with a worried face, My half has been stolen by Joan Houghton. I dont know to who she has given it. I believe theres a maniptor behind it. A maniptor? Jennifer was shocked. Has she always been restless over the years? I dont know much about it. Zack drifted to the window, standing with his hands behind his back. I never expected her to cheat on me. I gave her plenty of money to spend. I also gave her freedom and a sense of security after she married me. I only wished she could keep my family well. His words brought up Jennifers hunch. She guessed Easons birth father must be the maniptor. How greedy they are! There is a rumor about our rke family. Sometimes, theizens discuss it online. Its about a treasure. Jennifer was taken aback as she had never heard of it. Zack continued, The key to open the doors to the treasure is said to be the two halves of the crystal together. Where is the treasure? What is it? Jennifer asked, Is it passed on from our ancestors? Beats me, Jennifer. Zack chuckled, looking back at her. Your grandfather never mentioned the treasure to me. Besides, I found a designer to design the crystals back then. It means nothing special. So the treasure doesnt exist, right? Someone believes the rumor and wants to get the crystals.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Exactly. Zack nodded. My half has been stolen. I havent found who has it. I went to see Joan Houghton, but she refused to tell me. Jennifer was lost in thought. Michelle, you must be careful, Zack reminded her, If someone wants the crystal, give it to him. Dont be persistent. Jennifer answered, If we encountered such evil ones, Ivan would definitely send all of them to jail. Chapter 1077 Jennifer’s Decision Im checking it now, Zack said, Before the investigation ends, you must be careful. Im worried about you, Michelle.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Jennifer held his hand with a kind smile. No worries, Dad. Ill tell Ivan about this matter. He sends me to work and picks me up every day. Im also a martial artist. Please rest assured. Then she changed the topic. Dad, have you sent Eason to see a doctor? Yes, I have. Zack felt frustrated, thinking about his son. He sighed, He was like an ordinary child before turning two, pretty lively and adorable. He called Dad and Mom clearly. How about after he turned two? asked Jennifer. Zack rang the bell and answered honestly, After he turned two, I gradually found he was different from kids the same age. He reacted slowly and ignored us. Sometimes, he didnt utter a word for one day. What did the doctor say? Mental retardation and autism. I sent Eason to see many doctors. He took pills and had injections for years, but nothing worked. I guess he stopped growing taller because of the medicines side effects. Jennifer roughly understood Easons status from his answer. Dad, I can tell you love him very much. Smiling, she added, If you trust me, please let me cure him. I want to have a try. You? Zack stared at her in confusion. Looking into his eyes, Jennifer nodded determinedly. Yep. Do you know Rowan Watson, Ivans personal doctor? Hes a talented pharmacist who has studied and developed many new medicines to benefit humans. Yes, I know him. I read his reports. Im his teacher, said Jennifer, Im Darcie, the pharmacist. Her words were like a bombshell to Zack. My daughter is an expert. How could I not trust you? Even if theres only a ray of hope, I wish Eason could be cured. Jennifer heard the excitement in his trembling voice. Zack couldnt calm down. As Easons father, he had felt bitter and helpless for years. In fact, I never wish Eason could be someone famous. Ill be satisfied as long as he can live like an ordinary man who earns a monthly sry and contributes to the world. I dont want others to disdain him for being worthless. Dad. Jennifer held his shoulders, repressing the sorrow in her heart, and consoled him, Hes not worthless. Hes your son. You love him. We all care about him. Im sure hell recover after the treatment. Trust me. Michelle Zack also pinched her shoulders gently, looking at her tearfully. You are indeed kind-hearted. Im a doctor. Jennifer didnt hide her identity from him. No matter who was Easons father, she could tell his recovery could delight her father. Therefore, she decided to hide the truth from Zack. She had no heart to expose it. Moreover, Eason was innocent. If he had a chance to choose, he wouldnt have chosen to be born by Joan. Soon, Aiden went upstairs to inform them the lunch was ready. The rke family prepared a feastC58 delicious dishes covered the long marble dining table. For Zack, it wasnt an ordinary Thanksgiving. On this day, he introduced her daughter to his family officially. His outstanding son-inw and grandchildren also celebrated the holiday together. Tristan stayed for lunch. He was gentle, polite, and quiet but emanated a charm from a mature man. Chapter 1078 A Pleasant Afternoon Mommy, when shall we go to the barbecue? Diana couldnt wait. Can we take Uncle Eason with us? While she asked, she picked up a piece of pork and put it on Easons te, smiling sweetly at him. Diana liked him a lot after ying LEGO with him. Eason was quiet. Moreover, after teaming up with him, they almost defeated Alfie. Jennifer filled the kids bowls with soup and answered, After lunch, well rest before going. Mya will call us. She added, Of course, we can take Uncle Eason. Grandpa will also join us. Id better stay home, Michelle. You are all youngsters. Have fun. Zack beamed at her lovingly and didnt want to be a damper on the youngsters gathering. Ivan said, Dad, please join us. Its a holiday. We can celebrate it together. If its because of the age, Im afraid I cannot join them either. His words amused others. OK. OK. Ill join you. Zack didnt refuse. After all, he also wanted to take care of Eason, so others could enjoy themselves. After lunch, Tristan bid them farewell and left. At two in the afternoon, Mya called Jennifer. Have you done your lunch, Jennie? Yep. How about you? Is everything settled? Mya answered joyfully, My inws have gone to theirpany just now. Finnley sent me to my moms house. Well be there soon. Im sorting out the things at home. Ready to go. We can leave anytime. Let me ask Spencer and Rowan. OK. ire is with us, helping me sort the things. Ive bought everything on the list. You know Im careless, but Finnley isnt. Ehn. I trust you guys. After the call ended, Jennifer called Rowan. Since she had told him about the barbecue in the afternoon, he answered he could go anytime. Emerald Bay. Spencer enjoyed the sunshine in the yard, ying chess with Aubree after lunch. He didnt want to move as it was too cozy. He took a sip of the good ck tea, feeling delighted. After he put down a pawn, his phone rang. He checked the caller ID and swiped to answer, Hello, Jennie? Have you closed the club? Jennifer asked, Well have a barbecue this afternoon. Would you like to join us? You can take the kids from the club. Im not in my club now. No? Jennifer was surprised. I asked you to join us for Thanksgiving, but you said you would take care of the kids. Why? Where are you now? Spencer picked up his teacup. At your house. He sipped the tea. He sounded leisurely, but Jennifer could tell he wasnt joking. For real? Jennifer couldnt believe her ear. In Emerald Bay? When did you go there? Why didnt you tell us beforehand? Its your turn to move now, Spencer, Aubree said. Hearing her graceful voice, Jennifer was taken aback. Are you ying chess with Mom? Ehn, Spencer answered indifferently. Jennifer widened her eyes. OK I wont hold you up too long. Go on. OK, he answered in the same tone, having no interest in the barbecue. Jennifer hung up, still feeling shocked. With a mysterious look, she tugged Ivans arm and asked, Guess where Spencer is now. Our house? Ivan was also shocked as he overheard her call just now. Right. Spencer is ying chess with Mom.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ivan blinked, curling his lips into a smile, feeling delighted. Soon, they got ready for the barbecue and set off. Alfie, Diana, and Eason sat in Zacks car. Jennifer and Ivan sat in the Lamborghini. On the other side, Rowan also set up and took a medical box with him for an emergency. Finnley and Mya filled their car trunk with all kinds of things. The stoves were new. Wearing a hat, ire helped them. It was meant to be a joyful afternoon. Something wonderful would happen soon. Chapter 1079 The Woman in Rowan’s Car The venue for the barbecue was a small hill with a beautiful environment. The cars could be driven up and parked nearby. There were two sshouses on the hill with delicate decorations, which were tearooms. Besides the sshouses was a piece ofnd as the yard. A maple tree aged 800 years shaded the yard, its leaves rustling in the breeze. The ce was built by Finnleys friend, who was abroad. Since they were close, his friend gave him a spare key. Finnley used to take his friends there before, but it was the first time for Mya to be there. Whoa! I love this ce. A few cars were parked on the hill, one after another. The doors were open, and all got down. ir wore a light-blue dress. With a single glimpse, she saw Rowan get off his ck Volvo. He wore a white hoodie, the cor of which had a unique design. In the breeze, he looked in the distance. He was handsome and charming. ire, help me carry this stove. Mya opened the car trunk. Her voice brought ire back to her senses. Coming. She strode towards Mya. Let me do it. Finnley strode over. While carrying it, he said, You can take something light. Let me handle the heavy ones. Mya leaned over to ir. Thetter nced at Rowan and whispered, Mya, is that man Dr. Watson? I met him before, but I am not sure now. Its him. I see. ire nodded thoughtfully. Hes a talented doctor with a charming face. He seems to be quiet. Doesnt he like speaking? Mya carried some ingredients from the trunk, praising her, You are awesome. He is. I dont know him much, though. I only care about Finnley. Arent you friends? Right, but it doesnt mean I know him well. Mya told her, I saw him a few times after getting injured. Hes decent. Do you have a crush on him? Stop talking nonsense. ire looked around and grumbled, Hes the only single man here, so Im curious. How did you know he was single? Does he need to tell you if he has a girlfriend? ire was rendered tongue-tied, helping her carry the ingredients. Suddenly, the ck Volvos door on the passenger side was opened. A tall, pretty woman got off. With a smile, she looked around thendscape around the hill. Rowan, who is she? Diana joyfully trotted over and tiptoed. Rowan lifted her. She held his neck like a ko. The woman watched them in a daze. Diana, she is Daphne, my friend, Rowan answered bluntly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Daphne Wells walked to them in high heels. With a smile, she took Dianas hand gently. Is she Mr. Marshs daughter, Rowan? Diana smiled at her sweetly. Did you hear about me? I have an older brother. Were twins. We dont look like each other, though. She pointed in the distance. Look. My brother is over there. Following her finger, Daphne saw a boy staring at his tablet. He wore a fashionable outfit and a ck cap, looking pretty and lovely. Nice to meet you, Mr. rke. Mya politely bowed at Zack. Im Mya Saunders. My husband is Ivans special assistant. Zack realized her father was the former mayor. With a loving smile, he answered, Nice to meet you, too. He could tell she was kind-hearted and lovely. Everyone got off the cars and started to get ready for the barbecue. They set up the barbecue stoves and prepared the ingredients together. Soon, the barbecue started. Chapter 1080 Claire’s Concept of Love Ivan had a strong hands-on ability. Working with Finnley tacitly, he set up the barbecue stoves shortly after. Rowan sorted the ingredients ording to their types. Daphne walked to him. Do you need help? Can you chop them to chucks and put them on the skewers? Rowan passed a bunch of skewers to her. Sure. Daphne picked up a bag of potatoes and eggnts, holding a sharp knife. Rowan didnt remind her to be careful. After all, she was a surgeon, so it was a piece of cake for her to chop the ingredients. In a sshouse, Mya was about to make tea. ire boiled some water and prepared the tea set. Subconsciously, she peeked out the window. Then she saw Rowan and his female friend working tacitly. She asked, Hes got a girlfriend so soon. Will he get married suddenly as well? Whats wrong, ire? Mya darted at her. You pay a lot of attention to the talented doctor. Not really. ire chuckled, I never want to marry. Usually, I dont pay attention to a man. I just feel curious, wondering why you all have got married. Weve met the right ones, answered Mya. A breeze entered the yard, bringing leaves off the branches. They floated along the wind and fell to the ground. Jennifer sat beside Eason, studying him ording to a doctors professionalism. Suddenly, Daphnes phone rang. She hurriedly removed the gloves, pulled the phone out, and swiped to answer, Hello, Mom? The woman on the other end of the line spoke. Daphne nced at Rowan and answered, No worries. Ive met Rowan. I stay in his house for the time being. He has also arranged my employment. Please rest assured. A whileter, she put the phone next to Rowans ear. Rowan, my mom wants to speak to you.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Rowan was busy sorting out the ingredient, so he answered without holding the phone, Hello. Mrs. Wells. His voice was gentle and polite. Daphnes mother said with a smile, Rowan, thank you for looking after Daphne. She has never been to such a big town as Arkpool City. She knows no one there. Fortunately, you are in town. You are wee, Mrs. Wells. I have a big house. She also majored in medical studies. Probably, she could help me sometimes, Rowan replied to relieve her. Daphne was joyful to hear his words. After the call ended, she asked half-jokingly, Do you need a personal assistant, Rowan? No, thanks, Rowan answered without hesitation. Daphne was shocked, staring at his charming face. Why not? Dont you want a helping hand? It can save you much effort and time. I prefer peace, Rowan drawled. Daphne was taken aback and buttoned her lip. She put on the gloves again to prepare the skewers. In the sshouse, Mya asked curiously, Have you ever fallen in love, ire? ire asked, What do you think love is? Whats your standard? Pardon me? Mya didnt follow her. ire continued, Is love a confession? Ensuring the rtionship? Holding hands? Kissing? Having sex? Or a skip of the heartbeat? What do you think love is? Well Well Cant they represent love? Mya asked, Those are what the lovebirds do. Everything you mentioned will happen. I disagree. ire peeked out the window with a smile. In my opinion, when your heart skips a beat and thumps, it means real love. Others are just the deals between two adults for what they demand. Chapter 1081 Good News In the yard, the barbecue grill was ready. The food soon made a sizzling sound after they were put on it. Rowan introduced Daphne to Ivan and Jennifer, who also said hello to Zack. After a while, ire came out, Ladies and gentlemen! The tea is ready! The barbecue is almost ready too! Daphne turned to look at her. The eyes of the two women converged briefly. Soon, Mya also came out, Is there any grilled corn? It takes a long time to grill corn, so we should do it in advance. They are sweet. I bought more. Im good at grilled corn, let me do it. Jennifer came over. Daphne couldnt help looking at her a few more times. She was pretty and she was married to a good man. She had two children, but her figure was in perfect shape still. She was living the dream life of every woman. After a while, Rowan picked up some grilled beef and sprinkled some spicy on them. Under the wind, the smell of meat spread. Wow! It smells so good! Alfie put down the iPad and ran over quickly, Is it ready to eat?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yes. Here it is! Rowan gave him two skewers, Diana,e here! When Mya was about to reach out to the skewers, the strong smell of meat made her sick. She quickly covered her mouth with her hand! Mya, are you alright? ire, who was the closest, held her up. Mya was about to throw up. The wind went on blowing. The smell of meat went into peoples nostrils. Mya couldnt bear it anymore. She ran away, covering her mouth. Mya! Finnley chased after her anxiously and held her by the shoulder, Are you okay? Are you sick? She retched toward the trash can. Jennifer hurried over with tissues and water, Mya, what happened? Mya rinsed her mouth with water, and said slowly, I dont know, I just felt like vomiting when I smell that meat. Jennifer stuffed the tissue into Finnleys hand. She watched Myas symptoms carefully. Are you pregnant? ires eyes lit up with joy. Mya was stunned. Finnley was also shocked. Pregnant? Was he going to be a father? Jennifer was very calm. Everyone around looked at her face, waiting for her to announce the answer. They all trusted Jennifers judge as a well-known doctor. After about a minute, Jennifer stopped. She looked at all the expectant people around her, and then at Mya. Mya held her breath and stared at Jennifer without blinking. Congrattions, Mya, Finnley, you guys are going to have a baby. Jennifer was smiling, her eyes shining. Finnley and Mya were pleasantly surprised! They were all stunned for a few seconds. Yeah! ire was overjoyed, Great! Congrattions! Im calling to tell Aunt Violet and Uncle Albert! As she spoke, she excitedly took out her phone. Ivan apuded, and everyone else followed. There was thunderous apuse for a while! Congrattions! Everyone congratted them with smiles. Finnley turned around and hugged Mya in his arms. He was so excited, We are having a baby. Mya, we are having a baby! He was as happy as a child. Myas cheeks were slightly red. She reached out to hug him, saying, Fate. They were excited and nervous surrounded by so many people. We are having a baby! Finnley picked Mya up and twirled her around excitedly! A gust of wind blew up from the mountain. The leaves swirled and fell as if dancing in the background. The joy doubled once they shared it with friends. Chapter 1082 Luca Is Murdered Joyfulughers came from the hill on Thanksgiving day. Myas pregnancy made the day more festival. With so much cooking, the food was quickly done. There were all kinds of tarts and barbecues. Mya only ate some fruits. She was happy but also a little scared. It was the first time that she was pregnant. She hadnt been ready for being a mother yet. Finnley was with her all the way. He was very happy. Mya became the focus of attention. Almost everyone was around her. Mya, dont catch a cold during pregnancy, pregnant women are not allowed to take medicine! I see. The girl nodded, Okay, thank you, I will remember. Mya, you should eat less but more frequently often during pregnancy. Never let yourself be hungry! Always have some nutritious snacks in your bag. Alright. Ivan looked at her, Shall I give you a long vacation? If you feel ufortable, donte to thepany. Will my husband get a long vacation too? Mya blurted out. Everyone was amused. Ivan replied, Unless he is pregnant too. Otherwise, we need to discuss this. Mya hoped to be with Finnley all day long. Women needed a sense of security. She didnt feel sick. She just didnt like the smell of oil. Jennifer came to Eason with the skewers, she knelt down and asked very patiently, Eason, do you like this? I didnt put chili on it. Eason didnt have any defense against her. He didnt refuse or nod, he just met her gaze quietly. Jennifer smiled. She put the delicious skewers on the corners of his lips, Come on, open your mouth! Zack wiped his sons saliva. Everyone could see that Eason was abnormal, but Michelle said that an autistic child had to meet people. Rowan, what happened to the kid? Daphne couldnt help but nce again and asked curiously in a low voice. Rowan was grilling the meat. He said without looking up, I dont know. He had noticed that Eason was abnormal, but he wouldnt gossip. Not to mention staring at other peoples scars all the time, this was the basic manner. At this time, Ivans phone rang. He came under the big maple tree and answered the call. Hello, Andrew. Mr. Marsh, Luca is dead. The clues are interrupted now. Andrew reported, He was killed by someone. But the murderer has not been found yet.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. This made Ivan more convinced that there must be someone behind Joan, Check on Joan, check everything and everyone rted to her. Okay. A sharp light shed in Ivans eyes. Just as he hung up the phone, Zack also received the call. The person on the other end of the phone reported the same content. Luca, who attacked Georgia, was murdered. This made Zack very uneasy. He slightly frowned, and looked down the mountain while holding his phone, Then check Joan, as soon as possible. Okay. After the call was over, he felt solemn, worrying that something would happen to Michelle. The enemy was capable of murdering and they were in the dark. The weather was nice. In a seemingly abandoned factory in the suburbs, because it was Thanksgiving, Hugh gave his subordinates a day break to home. There were only three people in the huge room. The abandoned ce looked even more deserted. Hugh, who was in a ck robe, was sitting in a rattan chair on the terrace. He was cutting pumpkin pies with a dagger. Beside him stood two people looking at him silently. The room was very quiet. He picked a piece of the pie with a dagger and put it into his mouth, chewing. Have you got Jennifers schedule? Chapter 1083 Perfect Miss Mr. Johnson, weve been stalking her. As reported by subordinates, They went to the mountains for a pic today, and Ivan has been by her side all the time, so we had no chance to do it. Hugh narrowed his eyes slightly, and gave the person a piece of pie, Ill say it again, I didnt intend to attack her. Thank you, Mr. Johnson. The subordinate was ttered. He quickly took the pie with both hands, and exined, I mean, there is no chance to get the jade pendant. Hugh said lightly, Ive expected it. So lets change our way of thinking. But he didnt say how to do it. Instead, he forked another piece of pie and put it into his mouth. Oh shit! He didnt want to eat today. He couldnt stop feeling upset unless he got the other half of the jade pendant. On the other side, Ivan, Jennifer, and the group of young people were still enjoying their day. It was said that there would be a Leonid meteor shower tonight, and this hillside was the best viewing point. So everyone was looking forward to it! Stay here for the meteor shower! Anyway, we have enough food! We can go back after dinner! I have a tent in my car! Okay, do you have something to doter? No. What can we do on Thanksgiving? Nothing! Lets fix the tent! Okay! So, everyone decided to stay. Rowan, Ivan, and Finnley helped set up the tent while Daphne and ire grilled food around the stove. Mya was recording with her phone. Dad, can we go back tonight? Jennifer came to Zack and stroked Easons little head. Zack looked at his son, I forgot to bring him medicine. Im going to take Eason away first. You wont enjoy yourself much with him here anyway. Its okay, Im not a three-year-old child. Jennifer meant it. I feel very happy to be with you. Michelle, Luca is dead. Zack was in a serious mood, He is the leader of those whom Joan gathered and was killed by the boss behind the scenes. After hearing this, Jennifers heart skipped a beat, Are you investigating him? Zack raised his eyes and set his eyes on the tall man not far away, Maybe its not just me. Jennifer thought for a while, Dont worry, I will be careful. Okay. Thinking of Ivans power, Zackforted himself, and suddenly he was not so worried. Then he and Eason said goodbye to everyone. Jennifer and Ivan sent them to the car and reminded him to drive carefully. Goodbye, Grandpa! Goodbye, uncle! We will visit you before we go abroad! The tent was set up not long after Zack left. There were strings of light strips wrapped around the outside of the tent. Under the night sky, the light strips emitted a warm light. Jennifer put coats on the children. Finnley counted the stars with Mya, The moon is so beautiful tonight! You are more beautiful. Finnleys eyes fell on her, and he couldnt look away for a moment. Emerald Bay. The sun had set. The sky was full of stars. The moon was bright and clean.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Spencer had dinner there. He had been ying chess with Aubree all afternoon. It was a rare pleasure. Are they noting back? Spencer raised an eyebrow. They sure will. Aubree nced out the window, But they should be back at this time. At this moment, Spencers phone rang and he answered the call. Then he said to Aubree, I gotta go first, I have something to do. Okay, drive safe. Not long after Spencers car pulled out of Emerald Bay, the Lamborghini drove over. The brothers missed each other perfectly. Chapter 1084 Protective Boyfriend On the way back to Emerald Bay, Ivan was driving in the Lamborghini. After the entire day at the mountain, the children were tired. They had fallen asleep. Jennifer put small quilts on them.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The lights were warm. The car was spacious andfortable with a faint fragrance in the air. Did they fall asleep? Ivan nced back. Yes. Jennifer reached out and touched the childrens foreheads, then said softly to him, Theres something I want to tell you. Ill listen. Joan took my dads half of the jade pendant away. I guess she had given it to someone. My dad is investigating this matter, but he hasnt found anything yet. My pendant and my dads pendant are said to be the key to the legendary treasure of the rke family once they are put together. The legendary treasure of the rke family ? Ivan seemed to have heard a new word, Does your family have any treasures? Who knows? People said so, but even my dad doesnt know where the treasure is. Jennifer said, He never took it seriously. My father thinks we must build our wealth with our hands. I see. Ivan nodded, Your dad is insightful. Ivan very much agreed with this point of view. At the same time, he also understood that those people wanted the pendant. Who is behind her? Jennifer was a little puzzled, and analyzed suspiciously, My father is good to her, and he is also good to Eason. Wont she feel guilty? She is ungrateful. Jennifer, from now on, I will personally send you to work and pick you up. Ivan promised, At the same time, I will find out who is behind the scenes within 24 hours. Im not afraid, you dont have to follow me all the time. Jennifer said casually, Maybe I can lure him out. No, I wont allow you to be the bait. Ivan refused, and then said calmly, Believe me, within 24 hours at most, Ill even pry into hisir! Jennifer sighed softly, I feel that the matter is far from over Could the person behind the scenes be Easons father? I have no idea. Ivan told her, No matter who it is, as long as it treats you, it is my enemy. Also, I will take care of whoever offends your father as well. Hearing his words, she felt warm in her heart, You are such a protective boyfriend. With him by her side, she felt very safe Ivan was also very happy to get her approval. The Lamborghini drove into the yard of Emerald Bay. Jennifer remembered, Has Spencer left? His car was not there. Do you remember him now? Ivan smiled, With his character, Ill be surprised if he can stay for an hour. They got out of the car with the children in their arms. Yet, as they walked into the living room, Aubree told them You guys are finally back. Spencer just left. He waited for you for ten hours. The couple looked at each other, both feeling very surprised. Hes been there? Aubree replied, Yes. How how can he stay? Jennifer couldnt help but smile, Thats unexpected. Aubree said, We yed chess. He cooked. But he left after receiving a call. Otherwise, he would still be waiting. Hearing so, the couple was very happy. Spencer has really changed. He had grown up. He was mature. By the way, he brought these here. Aubree pointed, Hes quite thoughtful. Those are notmon gifts. Ivan and Jennifer smiled knowingly, Well call himter. Chapter 1085 Outrageous Offense Mom, well go upstairs, the children are asleep. Sure, go! Only then did Aubree realize that the children were quite heavy to hold. Good night. Good night! Then they carried the children upstairs, sent the children to the childrens room, and handed them over to Marry. Hi, where are you going? Jennifer didnt walk towards the bedroom, Ivan was a little curious. She stopped and turned to look at him, Dads birthday ising, Ill go to design clothes for him. I have to finish before his birthday. After speaking, she quickly walked upstairs. Ivan didnt say anything. He went downstairs and prepared some fruit and milk. Mr. Marsh, Ill do it. You can go have a rest. No, its for my wife. I prefer to do it by myself. Ivan looked kind and approachable when he was in the kitchen. Ivan was gentle only when facing Jennifer. He was born with a cold aura. Ill stay with you tonight. A gentle voice came into the design room. Ivan came in with fruit and milk. He didnt bring hisptop. He sat in a chair, staring at her tenderly. Under the bright light, Jennifer looked gentle and beautiful. He couldnt get enough of her. Jennifer, why are you so good? Whats wrong? Jennifer picked up a piece of chalk, and looked up at him in surprise, Why do you say that suddenly? Even if Eason is not your fathers child, you are still so kind to him. He saw everything today and was very moved. Have you heard of the saying love me, love my dog? Jennifer felt sorry for Zack. She couldnt imagine how he would feel once he found that Eason wasnt his son. My dad loves his son, I can see that, she said. She said, The family has broken up, and I dont want to make him sad, so if you love me, please hide this secret. She stopped her hands and looked at him seriously. Ivan met her gaze, and nodded thoughtfully, Okay, I promise you. In fact, no one knew what he was thinking. Maybe he was a little shocked, also a little bit guilty and uneasy? After all, he lied to her. Thanks. Jennifer designed it with her heart. Ivan checked the treasure of the rke family with his phone. No major media reported it, but there were people talking about it in the small forum. However, in Ivans eyes, these posts were all nonsense. They looked like novels. So he judged that the rke family treasure should not exist. In addition, the two jade pendants were designed 20 years ago.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Since it was 20 years ago, how could Zack not know about it? The next morning. Hugh woke up in the cold room of the factory. He dressed leisurely with a sullen face and then washed. No one dared to rush him. Outside the door, a subordinate had just arrived, who was waiting respectfully and patiently. At the tea room on the terrace. The faint fragrance of tea lingered. Hugh walked over. His subordinate followed behind him. Seeing that Hughsplexion was not good, he didnt even dare to breathe. Hugh sat down in the chair and said a word in a cold voice. Speak. His subordinate took out a structural diagram from his arms, bent down, and handed it over, Mr. Johnson, Ivan personally sends and picks up Jennifer from work. Whats this? Hugh cast a cold nce. His subordinate said happily, This is theyout of Emerald Bay, we can steal Chapter 1086 Disfigured? Hugh picked up the drawing and tore it up without any hesitation. His subordinate was shocked. Mr. Johnson, it took me a lot of effort to get it. Why did you tear it up? He once thought his eyes cheated on him. You think Id be stupid enough to trespass on Ivans ce? Hugh spoke slowly, threw the scraps of paper into the trash can, and then leaned back in the chair, his eyes slightly cold. The subordinate was stunned, I am puzzled, you can do that! That would be too outrageous. Hugh made it clear, Im not going to get into unnecessary trouble. He was kind of self-aware. He added, I only want that half of the jade pendant, understand? But that half of the jade pendant is on his wife. The subordinate said bluntly, If you want it, youll have to offend him. Hugh turned his eyes coldly, What did you say? Huges sharp eyes frightened his subordinates, who dared not to make a sound nor even breathe. Dont worry, Ive got a n. Hugh said, If you dont want to offend Ivan, you can only start with Zack. He closed his eyes and looked out the window confidently. In the hospital, people came and go. Some were happy, and some were sad. In one of the wards. Georgia, who had been in aa for many days, moved her fingers. She had been lying down for too long, and her whole body was a little numb. There was no one with her in the ward, as if no one cared about her life. Joan had paid enough money, so the doctor checked on her every day and her treatments didnt stop. Gradually, her eyeballs which had been closed for a long time rolled around Her eyes, which were exposed outside the gauze, slowly opened. The curtains were drawn, and the sunlight in the room was not too harsh. But since she had closed her eyes for a long time, she still felt ufortable the moment she opened them. She frowned and her throat was dry. What she first saw was the white ceiling. Who I am? where am I? She was in a trance for a moment, her memory seemed to be broken. She couldnt remember anything, but she felt very tight and ufortable. She found it difficult to move. Shey with her eyes open for about five minutes. Her mouth was dry. She wanted to drink water. She tried to make a sound but found no one in the room. She sat up with difficulty and stretched out her stiff hands. She didnt remember that she was attacked. And she untied the bandage on her arms. It hurts, but she felt a little numb. It took ten minutes to remove all the gauze from her body. The gauze on her head was also removed. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom step by step. A mirror was right in front of her eyes, her eyes widened in fright. Ah! Screaming out loud when she saw her face as if seeing a ghost. It was bloody. She was disfigured! No Georgia was dumbfounded. At this time, several doctors came in. They did not see the person on the bed, but a pile of gauze on the ground. Everyone was shocked! Where is she? Georgia! Georgia! Where are you? Has she left not long ago? Ah! Georgia broke down and screamed again! A scream came from the bathroom. Everyone turned their eyes when they heard it! The doctors walked in quickly. They were also frightened when they saw her bloody appearance, which was really disgusting! Are you crazy? The doctor asked, Why did you remove it? Come out now! Then the two doctors went to prepare antiseptic potions and fresh gauze. Georgia stared at herself in the mirror for a moment, she shook her head in disbelief, Ah! She screamed again!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She couldnt ept this fact! How could it be disfigured? She had multiple fractures in her body. But her legs were fine, so she was still able to walk. Chapter 1087 Love Breeds Love Who I am? She turned to the doctor and asked hoarsely, Where am I? She lost her memory and couldnt remember what happened. But as she got excited, she felt the paining from her body. When she moved a little, her whole body was painful. Ah She looked in great pain. Seeing this, two doctors stepped forward to support her, You have multiple fractures on your body, you will have to lie down for at least half a month! Why did you get up? Fracture? After being reminded by the doctor, the pain in her body became more obvious! Every step hurt like hell. The doctor put her on the bed. She was emotional, struggling to get up and leave, Home! I want to go home! I want to go home! How do you go home like this? Who will take you home? You have no home! I am a princess! She screamed, Call my father to pick me up! I really am a princess! I am going back to the pce! In the end, the doctor gave her a sedative, and she fainted. Then the doctors bandaged her again and put a sterboard on her body. The next morning. Emerald Bay. Alfie and Diana woke up very early, Daddy, Mommy, good morning! Good morning. They were also very happy to see the children. Alfie grabbed Ivans hand and asked mysteriously Dad, when did you go to bedst night? Ivan thought about it seriously, Around two oclock, why? Alfie didnt answer, feeling timid and happy inside! Then everyone went downstairs and greeted Aubree and the servants. They went to the dining room for breakfast. Well go to thepanyter, listen to your grandma at home. Jennifer confessed, Welle back early. Mum, dont work too hard. Take good care of yourself. Alfie had a small n in his heart, So that well have younger brother and sister earlier. They couldnt wait. When Jennifer saw the smile on Aubrees face, she giggled awkwardly. At this time, Diana also opened her mouth. You sleep until two oclockst night, were you making babies? Jennifer almost spit out the milk! Ivan couldnt help but smiled, Since you want younger brothers and sisters so much, then I must work hard to make this dreame true before you return to the country next time. What? Jennifer turned her eyes in surprise, and reminded in a low voice, Dont make promises in front of the children. Ivan replied, I will do what I say. Jennifer was speechless, there were so many things to do. How could she be pregnant? Alfie. Jennifer took a bite of the bread and asked curiously, Arent you afraid you wont get as much attention anymore once we have another child? The children shook their heads and corrected them together, Love can only beget love. Love is not static. With another child, there will be more love in our family! Hearing the childrens sensible words, the adults felt warm in their hearts. Aubree was shocked, and she admired Jennifers education of children even more. They were so small yet so sensible. In the hospital. Finnley and Mya came out of the gynecology department, holding the same pregnancy test results in their hands, and read the contents above. Uterus, posterior position, uterine body 56x66x62mm, normal size, germ, and yolk sac visible, bud length is 18mm, yolk sac diameter is 2. 8mm, primitive cardiac tube beating is visible. It showed intrauterine early pregnancy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. God, Im going to be a dad. God, Im going to be a mom. In the rtively empty corridor, Finnley and Mya embraced each other, weeping with joy! Although they believe in Jennifers medical skills, it was necessary to do a checkup to make sure it wasnt an ectopic pregnancy and everything was healthy. Chapter 1088 The Joy of Being Parents for the First Time After getting out of the hospital, Finnley opened the car door and helped her sit in the car, Be careful. Dont hurt the baby. The baby? Mya sat in the co-pilot and couldnt helpughing at him, It hasnt formed yet. Its not as big as a fingernail! Finnley bent down and fastened her seat belt. He corrected, No matter how big or not, it says that its heart is beating. Its our baby! Its small. But its a human being. In short, from now on, I will take care of you more carefully. Myas heart was warm. She couldnt help but kiss him on the cheek. Finnley closed the door for her, walked around the car and got back into the cab, then drove away quickly. Honey, Ill take you home to rest. Mya turned her eyes and asked, Where are you going? Im going to the bookstore. Why are you going to the bookstore? Mya was puzzled. But Finnley couldnt wait to say, Ick experience of being a dad. I need some parenting books. You have a lot of time to do so! Then Ill buy prenatal education books! Im going with you. Okay. After a while, the car stopped at the bookstore. Mya unbuckled her seat belt, opened the door, and got out of the car. Wait! Wait! Wait! Ill do it. Finnley got out of the car quickly, and walked around to open the door for Mya, You have to be careful, let me serve you! Must you? Mya felt outrageous, Even if I am some sort of National treasure, you dont have to be so nervous, right? I can take care of myself. I just dont like greasy food. Finnley was both happy and nervous. He helped her down, Of course, you are my wife, and now you are pregnant with my child. In my heart, you are much more important than a national treasure! After hearing these words, Mya felt warmer in her heart. She looked at him, leaned on his shoulder, and said in a sweet voice, Our child is so lucky to have you as a father. And as you as a mother! He reached out and hooked the tip of her nose. Mya asked, Do you prefer a son or a daughter? I like both as long as they are from you! Myaughed. The two entered the bookstore jokingly. Finnley actually said to the salesperson, Do you have a shopping cart? I didnt see it at the door. Who would use a shopping cart in a bookstore?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. How many books were they going to buy? Mya was shocked, and the shopping guide was also shocked, but the customer was God, so she nodded quickly, Yes, yes, wait a minute! She immediately pushed over a little cart. This is a trolley we use while stocking books in the bookstore. Thanks. Finnley took her straight to the maternity and baby care sector. Mya happily held Finnleys arms, looking forward to the day when the baby be born in ten months. Most of the books on the shelf were about prenatal education. The baby on the covers looked cute. Their big eyes looked more beautiful than gems. Finnley loaded books into the shopping cart. Hey Hey hey! Mya was startled, How many do you want to buy? These are all of the same types, just the publishers are different, but the content should be simr! There must be some difference. Finnley was still searching on the shelf. He then took two more pregnancy cookbooks. The books are not expensive, well pick slowly at home, Ill study hard! Under Myas shocked gaze, he threw in one book after another. Soon, the shopping cart was soon full of books! The shelves were empty. Thats all, Ill pay by card! Finnley was generous. The cashier was taken aback but happy to receive such a customer. After all, they got amission from each book they sold. After the payment, the shopping guide enthusiastically carry these books into the car, there were seven bags. Myaughed, We can also open a bookstore. No. Well need them when we have another child. We need to review from time to time. In the car, Mya sprayed water on the car window, shaking the water bottle in her hand, and suddenly turned to look at him! Chapter 1089 Jealous Mr. Marsh Finnley was overjoyed. He quickly handed her a pack of tissues, Im sorry, Im a little impatient. Who said we are going to have another child? Do you know how painful it is to give birth? Mya wiped her mouth carelessly, One child is enough! Women are not reproductive machines! Okay, okay, its from your body, of course, you have the final say. Finnley started the car with a happy smile. Then one child! When they got home, Finnleys parents came over, carrying a lot of food good for pregnancy. Seeing their pregnant daughter-inw getting out of the car, they were very happy. They hugged each other, imparted experience, and greeted each other with care. Mya showed the pregnancy test report to her parents-inw. She was so happy. Opposite the rke Group. Tristan just queued up to buy a cake. This was a task assigned by Zack. The pastry chef took a week off and only came back today. When he walked into thepany with a pink cake, a Lamborghini stopped right at the door. Ivan unbuckled his seat belt and was about to get out of the car. Turning his eyes inadvertently, he saw Tristan carrying the cake disappearing at the entrance of the hall. He walked into the hall and saw Tristan carrying the cake into the elevator. Why did he pay extra attention to this cake? Because it was pink. It was too girlish.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Mr. Marsh! Ivan stopped, exchanged a few words with the person who came to him and then walked towards the elevator. He came here specially for Jeniffer. He didnt call in advance because he wanted to give her a surprise, and also wanted to see what she was busy with and whether the workload was heavy. Arriving at the floor, he stepped out of the elevator and walked towards Jennifers office, only to find that there was no one there. Was she in a meeting? But as he stepped forward, he saw a pink cake on Jennifers table. It was the one Tristan was carrying! There were footstepsing from behind, Ivan turned his eyes, and he saw Tristaning in with a document. Tristan was also a little surprised to see him, Mr. Marsh? He couldnt help but slow down, and then told Ivan, They went to a meeting. What do you want? With his hands in his pockets, Ivan nced at the cake on the table with displeasure, Dont you know that my wife is married? Whats the cake for? Ivan was jealous. Tristan touched the tip of his nose, kind of speechless. Tristan, dont think that because my father-inw thinks highly of you, I dare not harm you. Ivan raised his chin angrily, Tell me clearly today, do you have feelings for my wife? Mr. Marsh, you misunderstood! Tristan put down the document, looked at Ivan, and exined seriously. Mr. rke asked me to buy the cake. He chose the color and style. Its his idea. I was just running an errand. Dont make excuses. Ivan raised his eyebrows, I am asking if you have any feelings for my wife. Tristan didnt argue. He suddenly found Ivan interesting. Jennifers excellence was obvious to all. Working with her, he would certainly be attracted by her, and have feelings for her. Ivan was insightful. He could always see the essence clearly through the surface. He felt that Tristan must have a crush on his wife! At this moment, Zack came over here, Tristan, did you buy the cake? Finished speaking, he came to the door and saw Ivan. Mr. Marsh? Zack was a little surprised, Why didnt you tell us that youlle here? Dad. Ivan was a little embarrassed. Was the cake really from Zack? Chapter 1090 Love Should Be Made Public Tristan replied, Mr. rke, I bought it. The style, color, and taste are all ording to your requirements. Okay then, go back to work! Zack smiled and said to Ivan, This is Michelles favorite cake. The project will end soon. It wont be so easy to get the cake if she missed it by then.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tristan saluted and left without even looking at Ivan. Ivans face was gentle when he met the smiling eyes of his father-inw. But he still felt a little ufortable in his heart because the cake had been touched by another man. Yes, when people loved someone too much, they became petty. Jennifer didnt work overtime that day. The Marsh Groups design team was really good. They worked overtime even on Thanksgiving day. So they were one step closer to the end of the mission. After that, they would be able to return to the Marsh Group. Zack didnt feel particrly bad. After all, he and Jennifer had reunited. They could meet at any time. At night, in Emerald Bay. In a design room upstairs, Ivan apanied Jennifer as usual, admiring her every move. The suit for Zack would soon be finished. It was hand-cut and very chic. My dads birthday is tomorrow. Jennifer was in a good mood. When she smiled, her eyes were shining. How I wished he could wear the clothes I designed. This was my dream and ites true now. Every stitch of yours is a disy of love. Ivan was very moved. He watched his wife stay up for countless nights. And Jennifer also thought of her fathers love for her. The restricted area on the third floor was the ce that made her burst into tears. Are Alfie and Diana going abroad the day after tomorrow? Ivan asked. Yes, they will leave after attending your dads birthday party. Ivan got up and went behind her, put his arms around her waist gently, and leaned his chin on her shoulder, You know what? Your dad said he would reveal your identity again at the birthday party. He had written it clearly on Twitter and everyone in the world knew it. Jennifer smiled, I dont care about that. But Ivan shook his head, Twitter is Twitter, it was a spur of the moment. But tomorrow, he will announce it to your rtives and friends personally. This is a very prudent decision, and it contains his deep love for you. Jennifer felt it. How did the investigation go? Who wants a jade pendant? Jennifer just wanted peace now. Ivan frowned, A person who wants to die. I can let him live for a few days more, Im still investigating, I believe there will be a result soon. Easons situation is also quite difficult. I want to discuss with Rowan a solution. If he is happy now, I dont think its necessary to cure him. Jennifer stopped her hands and looked at Ivan, What do you mean? I mean no harm. Ivan met her gaze earnestly, But I think he might have more pressure after he is cured. He never went to school. He doesnt know how tomunicate with people. After the treatment, these problems will not exist. Jennifer was quite persistent, My dad loves him very much. I hope him to be healthy and normal. I understand how you feel. Ivan said, I support whatever you do. His voice was gentle, and he was sincere. The next evening. Zacks birthday party was held in the courtyard of the rke vi. Only friends and family were invited. The party was small but very lively. Aubree also came. She was wearing a handmade long dress, smiling gently, looking ssy. After meeting Zack, she stayed with the two children, looking very approachable and also attracting the attention of many people. Zack looked radiant in the suit designed by his daughter, which made him look ten years younger. Jennifers dress was simple. But her appearance still stunned everyone. Because she looked pure and innocent. And she was born this way. Zacks rtives had never seen Mrs. Marsh up close. All of them were very excited today! Michelle is Mrs. Marsh. Lets go say hello to her. Chapter 1091 Do It Tomorrow This was the woman envied by all in Arkpool and she was the daughter the rke family had missed for years! Hi! Michelle, Im Aunt Maria, do you remember me? We met when you were very young. Aunt Maria, Jennifer was polite. Michelle, Im your Aunt Kelly! Aunt Kelly, nice to meet you. Although in embarrassment, Jennifer didnt show it and Ivan was also wearing a smile and chatted with everyone here. Everyone was praising and ttering Michelle, as if forgetting what they were here for. Everyone! Zack looked around and couldnt help smiling as he saw everyone in the yard. He said in a loud voice. Thank you all foring to celebrate my birthday. This will be an unforgettable day because Ive found my long-lost daughter, Michelle. Jennifer looked gentle with a light smile, standing next to her father. This is my precious daughter whom Ive been searching for twenty years. Twenty years! God bless me. I found her! Hearing Zacks excited voice, tears welled up in Jennifers eyes. Zack didnt mention Joan and Georgia at all and none of the guests here asked about them. They had all read it on Twitter. Joans daughter got punished for what her mother had done. Ive always envied Mrs. Marsh, and now I envy her more, someone said in a low voice, It turns out she and Mr. Marsh are really a perfect match in terms of family background. Shes an excellent woman herself. I heard she designed the suit Zack is wearing now. Shes really talented then! Shes also a pharmacist. She cured her mother-inws scars.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Do you think she might be able to cures Eason, too? Probably. Everyone was putting their hopes on Michelle. They had a fancy dinner, they all felt at honey. It was more like a family gathering. There werent so many formalities and everyone had fun. Eason,e and join us! Alfie and Diana were really considerate. They protected Eason the whole time and told jokes to him. Although Eason didntugh at any of them. But to Alfie and Diana, the fact that he didnt let go of their hands meant that he was willing to y with them. They were pleased. At night, the stars shone in the night sky. It was windy in the suburbs and the wind hollowed. Hugh, standing in the empty hall with gray walls and one chandelier on, snorted, What did you say? Zack is having a birthday party? Yes, sir. His subordinate stood beside him and reported, The party is low profile. He invited about fifty people, all of whom are his family. It seems he has given up on Georgia, Hugh said coldly, Is Ivan and Jennifer there? Of course, the man said, Aubree and the twins are also there. It seems Michelle is doing well in the rke family. Shes surely going to stay Mrs. Marsh. Act tomorrow, Hugh made up his mind, In case of any sudden change. Get ready. As soon as we get the pendant, we leave Arkpool ande back after the matter is over. Yes, sit. His subordinate left. Hugh thought for a while and thought that this was the only way. When he thought that he was destined to seed, cruelty appeared in his eyes. Chapter 1092 Zack Being Kidnapped The next morning. In the towering building of the Marsh Group, in the simply-decorated CEO office.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Andrew came in with a document, Mr. Marsh, Ive found it. Luca works for a man named Hugh Johnson, whos also been in close contact with Joan. But every time they met, they parted in just a while as if to avoid being noticed. This is the information about Hugh. Ivan stopped working, took it over and saw the name Hugh Johnson on the cover. He flipped through the papers. Andrew said, Theres a great chance this man is Georgias biological father. They have simr facial features. I havepared their photos. Hughs photo was right in the first page. He didnt look kind at all. There was malice in his eyes, which was different from that in Leslies, mixed with ruthlessness. Ivan threw the photo aside after taking a look, then he read the information. He sold drugs and was a greedy man for wealth. And he had a lot of followers. He was also an ambitious man. Ivan didnt take it seriously, Make me an appointment with him. Yes, sir. He wanted the pendant? No way. Zack was determined to get the other half from Zack. Outside the rke Corp. In the suit his daughter made for him, Zack seemed to be in high spirits and a good mood. Ever since he found Michelle and got rid of Joan and Georgia, hispany had been doing well. It was thriving with orders. Walking out of the hall and seeing an important client off, he waved at the client and watched as the car drive sway. It suddenly urred to him that he could buy Michelle a cake. He walked along the road. But just when he walked to the roadside, a ck vehicle came rushing over and Zack stepped back instinctively. The car braked and stopped right in front of him. In only a second, the door was opened and two men grabbed his arm and pulled him into the car. Before Zack could do anything, the door had closed and the car was driving sway. He was kidnapped. Meanwhile, in an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs, Hugh was sitting on the chair on the balcony, squinting at the deste scenery far away. He was holding a phone in one of his hands and estimated the time. He was waiting for a phone call. Suddenly, his phone vibrated and it rang. He picked it up and saw a strange number. Its not Eric? his man behind him was confused. Hugh was also confused. A strange number. Who might it be? He didnt have any friends and only a few people knew his number. Was this a wrong call? A whileter, it stopped ringing. A whileter, the same number called again. Boss, his subordinate was a bit nervous, Answer it. Maybe Eric got a new number and is informing us he has seeded? In the CEO office of the Marsh Group. Ivan kept calling, stands by the window, but no one came to the phone. With one hand in his pocket, his eyes were cold. Just when he thought it wouldnt be answered, it was. But there was no sound. There was dead silence. Ivan was silent for a while, Hugh Johnson? His voice was deep and low, with intimidation. Who are you? Hugh asked in a low voice, with his guard up. But he wasnt scared. Ivan Marsh. The name startled Hugh. He had just kidnapped Zack and he called even before he could call him? How efficient was he! Shall we meet? Ivan said, unrefusable. Chapter 1093 Good Hunch Hugh was in a panic, but he soon calmed down, No. Ivan cut to the chase, Good. We can talk on the phone anyway, he said in a low voice, I will one say this once so youd better listen carefully. Youd better return the pendant you took from my father-inw. And dont you think about the other half, Ivan said intimidatingly, giving him onest chance, Since I could find your phone number, I know where you are now. Hugh didnt understand. Why didnt Ivane and get him since he already knew where he was? Or hadnt Ivan received news that he had kidnapped Zack? However, Ivans imposing manner made him feel a bit guilty, as if there was an invisible camera somewhere around him. He had kept his whereabouts so discreet, how would Ivan know? Hugh then realized that Ivan was a stepter. I have not only taken his pendant, but also kidnapped him, Hughughed, Dont you know that? Ivans eyes were deep as he wondered if Hugh was lying or not. The silence made Hugh more confident that Ivan hadnt known it. Therefore, he soon got the upper hand here. Arching his eyebrow, he said, Ivan, Arkpool is your territory, I have no intention of messing with you or hurting Zack. Theres only one condition, I want the other pendant. From Hughs tone, he didnt seem to be lying. Ivan got a heavy heart and he hung up the phone, which was out of Hughs expectation. Hey? Hello? He called twice and confirmed He was hung up on, Damn it! That son of a bitch! Hugh then thought of something and mumbled, Is he afraid or panicked? Or Doesnt he believe me? In the rke Corp, Jennifer was in the elevator. Watching the rising number, she felt hard to breathe. It arrived and the doors were opened. Walking out of the elevator, she stumbled and was about to fall. Watch out! Tristan was shocked and helped her. Jennifer looked up and saw Tristan, Thanks. She stood firm. It hurt as she sprained her ankle. Are you okay? Tristan asked with concern. Im fine, Jennifer looked rxed, stood firm and said with somewhat embarrassment, Im sorry. Do you want to go to the doctor? Tristan found that she sprained her ankle, Do you feel pain?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer shook her head, let go of his grip and stepped back. She kept Ivans words in mind. She looked up, Tristan, did you see my dad? I cant get through to his phone and I have a bad hunch. Tristan immediately took you his phone and called Zack. His expression changed when he couldnt get through. Whats wrong? Jennifer was nervous. Tristan answered, This is Mr. rkes emergency number, its always been on 24 hours for years. But I couldnt get through. Jennifer was in a panic upon hearing this. She believed in her hunch sometimes. Dont be too worried, Tristan didnt jump to any conclusion andforted her, Maybe its just a coincidence. Just then, Jennifers phone rang. She took it out and found it was Ivan calling. Although not in a good mood, she answered it. Honey. She was absent-minded and Justin wanted to find Zack. Is your dad in thepany? Ivan asked calmly. Jennifer told him nervously, My dads missing. We cant get through to his emergency number. Tristan said its never off. Honey, I have a bad feeling He might be with Hugh Johnson, Ivan told her, Wait for me to pick you up. He had thought of what Hugh said and believed it. Chapter 1094 What Do You Want? Hugh Johnson? Jennifer was confused, Who is that? She could tell Ivan sounded a bit strange. Hes been behind Joan and it were his men who beat Georgia, Ivan told her the truth. He thenforted her, But dont be too worried. He wont do anything to your dad. He just wants the pendant. Let him have it! Its in my purse! My dad is more important! Jennifer was so anxious that she felt like breaking down, Honey, thats my dad I had been separated from for twenty years! I dont want to be apart from him again! Whats his number? Give it to me! I can give it to him! Jennifer, listen Give me his number! My dad is in danger! She had seen how severely injured Georgia was after she was beaten up. Jennifer was excited. Nothing was more important to her than her father. She was so anxious that she was about to burst into tears. Ill be right there, wait for me. Ivan had rushed out of the office with his car key.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Give me his number, now! Jennifer was worried sick, she couldnt let Hugh hurt her father. Im begging you. I want to call him! y. Ill send it to you! Ivan had rushed out of thepany. Dont do anything impulsive! I know you want to save him, so do I! Give me his number! Jennifer screamed and tears welled up. I will send it to your Facebook, said Ivan, Iming over. Wait for me! After that, He got into the Lamborghini, started the car and rushed over to the rke Corp. Of course, He didnt send the number. In the rke Corp, on the floor where the presidents office was and outside the elevator. Tristan stood next to Jennifer and noticed all her worries, anxiety and fear and guessed what had happened. Tristan was also worried about Zack. What happened? Jennifer stared at her Facebook ount but didnt receive Hughs number from Ivan. She called Ivan back but he didnt answer. Therefore, she understood that Ivan wasnt going to send it to her because he didnt want her to take any risks. But that was her father who had been kidnapped! Mr. Marsh will think of something, just wait, Tristanforted her, although he himself was in much worries, Where is Mr. rke now? Hows the situation? He Doesnt need to think of anything! Jennifer was going mad and said with determination, He wants the pendant, right? He can have It! I just want my dad to be safe! I can trade it with my own life! I know how you feel Tristan took out his phone to make a call. Jennifer knew Ivan, He wouldnt let go of Hugh. But Zack was in his hands now. Therefore, she changed her strategy and called Andrew. She tried to sound as calm as she could, Get me Hugh Johnsons number. Hearing Jennifers voice, Andrew immediately told her Hughs number. Remembering it in her mind, Jennifer immediately hung up and called Hugh. At this moment, Hugh was still in the abandoned warehouse. He was deciding whether he should leave or now and wondering if Ivan had known where he was. His phone rang. He looked at it and found another strange number. He was both alerted and worried, but he answered it without saying anything after. He listened carefully. Hugh Johnson? A woman said with anxiety in her tone. Hugh squinted and asked, You are? This is Jennifer Marsh. You have my dad, dont you? Jennifer stated Why she called, I can give you what you want, just done hurt my dad. She didnt even negotiate? Hugh was caught by surprise. The couple was interesting. Hughughed when he saw a sudden chance. Good! I will send you the address. Deliver the pendant there alone. I want the video on. If I found someone else with you, Zack will be dead. Hugh said cruelly and impatiently. Chapter 1095 Saving Her Dad Where are you? I will send it to you, Jennifer didnt hesitate, Its right in my purse. Ill send it to you right now. You dont have toe over. Youre not going to see me. I will send you an address, Hugh said in a hoarse voice, like a devil, I will let him go after you deliver It. Remember toe alone. Okay! Jennifer hung up and waited for him to send her the address. Tristan asked with worries, How are you going to deliver it? Jennifer pressed the elevator button and said, He said I have to go alone, or he will kill my dad.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When the doors opened, Tristan followed her in, Its too dangerous. I have to go no matter how dangerous it is! Jennifer received the message and wrote down the address, I know how dangerous it is, which is why I have to do it quickly! Tristan knew that time was running out and there was no other way. Im going with you! No. He said I have to go alone or he will hurt him, Jennifer stared at the floor number and said, Dont worry. I have learned to fight and Im smart. Jennifers phone vibrated. Hugh wanted to friend her on Facebook. Tristan and she looked at each other. They both knew what Hugh wanted to do. Tristan hurriedly said, Drive my car! Then he stuffed his car key into her palm. The doors opened and Tristan rushed out. Jennifer looked at him running away and friended Hugh. Soon, Hugh sent her a video call. Jennifer didnt answer it immediately until Tristan left thepany building. She calmed down and walked out as she answered it. Jennifer looked down at the screen and saw a man in ck robe and a hat ncing at her before grabbing a cup of tea. Keep the video running. You remember the address? Yes. Walking out, she got into Tristans car and fixed the phone, Dont hurt my dad, let me see him! As she was fastening the seat belt, she took a look at the man in the screen. Hugh drank his tea and snorted, Theres no negotiation. You have to believe me. Jennifer started the car and drove towards the address. I hope you keep your words. At this moment, Ivan called, the ringtone sounded. But she was still in a video chat. If she wanted to pick it up, she would have to end the video chat. Meanwhile, Hugh heard the ringtone. He crossed his legs and drank his tea, looking ahead at the reed. Jennifer didnt pick up the phone. Hugh had expected it. The Lamborghini was driving towards the rke Corp. Ivan was worried Hugh mighte at Jennifer. The two were both driving in different directions. Ivan was driving at full speed. He had a hunch that Hugh woulde to Jennifer. Jennifer didnt answer his phone, which meant Hugh mightve already gone to her. In a building, in the room on the top floor. It was bright. Four men in sunsses were guarding the door and two of them were with scars on their faces. Zack stood by the window. He wasnt tied up, but there were four guards here. Time was running out and everyone was waiting here. Zack took a look at his watch again anxiously, What do you want? Why did you take me here? Say something! No one answered, because they had been instructed to keep silent after kidnapping Zack. Chapter 1096 Calmness in Face of Danger Who sent you? Since they hadnt done anything to Zack except for kidnapping him here, Zack said with some politeness. But He didnt get any response. He knew now that these people werent going to say anything and that he would just have to wait until their boss came.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. In fact, for fear of Ivan, Hugh had moved to somewhere else. The Lamborghini arrived at the rke Corp, Ivan got off and rushed into the building but didnt see Jennifer. The guards at the door told him that she had left driving Tristans car. Ivan realized something had gone wrong. He couldnt get through to Jennifer and was about to call Tristan when he received a friend request on Facebook from Tristan. In the trunk of the car Jennifer was driving, Tristan curled up and was a bit short of breath. He muted his phone. Ivan didnt friend him and when he was in anxiety, Ivan called and he had to hung up on him. He couldnt speak as Jennifer was video chatting with Hugh. He could clearly hear Hughs voice from back here. Tristan hung up on him? Ivan had to friend him on Facebook. Soon, Tristan shared location with him and Ivan clicked into it. He got into the car and started driving. Meanwhile, he called Finnley, Block the ways. Hugh might be escaping. He has Mr. rke and Jennifer is heading for the ce designated to send the pendant. Tristan is with her, but no one knows what might happen. Jennie is heading for the Souvern Lake. He gave Finnley all the information he had now. Got it! After the call with Finnley, Ivan immediately shared location with Finnley and Andrew. He Then called Andrew and told him everything. Got it. I will send men there right now. Since they had known Hugh and where he usually went, Finnley and Andrew immediately called out all their men. Thousands of vehicles headed out, besieging Hugh. At the same time, close investigation was carried out in the docks and airports. Hughs photos were spread all over Arkpool. Anyone who got him would get ten million in reward. Even Finnley was shocked by the sensation caused. In the shared location, Jennifers car stopped. It parked in front of a building, Is it here? She turned the camera to the building and asked Hugh. Yes. Go up to the seventh floor. The first room on the left. His voice was cold and without any patience. He was eager to get what he wanted. Okay. Jennifer was calm. She unfastened the seat belt and opened the door. Wait! Holding the phone, she was startled by Hughs sudden voice. She looked at the screen, Whats wrong? Get out of the car and show me yourself from head to toe, he didnt trust her. Jennifer understood and did as he said. She exined, I didnt have anything with me. Theres no pocket in the dress. Hugh was afraid She might be carrying guns or weapons. But on second thought, she was just a woman. May I go upstairs now? Jennifer looked at the screen and said after showing it to him. Of course. She ran to the door holding the phone. She wanted to see if her father was safe and if he was abused in any way. Thinking of how Georgia looked, she got chills. Running towards the elevator, every second was a thrill to her. She ran all the way. The trunk of the car parked outside was opened, Tristan carefully observed the situation. After making sure no one was there, he jumped out. Only to find two men in ck at the gate, one of them litting cigarette for the other. Taking the opportunity, he ran around to the side of the building. No one saw him. Without thinking, he ran to the back of the building and went in through the back door. Chapter 1097 Michelle, Go! Tristan stopped at the stairway, checked the location sharing. Ivan would be here in five minutes. He couldnt help marveling that he was drive really fast. While going upstairs, he sent a message to Ivan. Go through the back door, the first room on the left on the seventh floor. He heard it with his own ears when he was in the trunk. Although it wasnt low, he thought he had heard it right. He held the phone and quickly went upstairs. He strode several steps in one time and listened carefully to the noises around. At this moment, Jennifer had walked out of the elevator on the seventh floor. Since she came, the strange quietness in the building made her uneasy. She didnt meet anyone else here except for the two guards at the door. But the ce seemed new and clean. In the video, Hugh got into a car. Jennifer realized He was escaping but didnt ask any question. She was eager to save her father. She walked to the door on the left and the door was open. No one was inside. Her heart skipped a beat. Is this a prank? She frowned and turned the camera to face the room, No one is here! Where is my dad? Hugh was already in a driving car. Through the phone screen, Jennifer could see that the scenery outside the window was retreating. Hugh lit a cigar, when Jennifer was running out of patience, he said slowly, The second room on the left on the eighth floor. Jennifer stared at his faces, clenched her fists and walked towards the stairway. Why dont you take the elevator? Hughs suspicious voice came.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. At this moment, at the stairway of the sixth floor, Tristan heard Hughs voice through the phone and immediately stopped walking. He held his breath. He carefully titled his head to look out. Jennifer stopped walking, looked at the screen and said truthfully, Its only one floor higher. Hugh was a sensitive man. After staring at her for a few seconds, he made sure she wasnt lying. When Jennifer was about to walk to the elevator, Hugh said, Take the stairs then. After getting his permission, Jennifer walked up the stairs. What was happening? It wasnt the seventh floor? Tristan was confused and followed in quietness. At this moment, the Lamborghini had taken a detour to get to the back door of the building. Ivan drove with insanity. He held the steering wheel and was speeding. His eyes were cold with anger and he wished he could kill Hugh. Tristan was the Jennie now, which made her insecure. He was worried, angry and jealous. He got mixed feelings. On the eighth floor. Tristan followed quietly and watched as Jennifer walk out of the stairway. Was there any more trick? He immediately texted Ivan, 8th floor. He couldnt care about anything else now. Hugh didnt lie to Jennifer this time. He just had a second hand just now in case she leaked the location to anyone through some other way. Hugh was scared of Ivan, which was why he wanted to flee. The door of the second room on the right was open. Dad! Jennifer recognized the man by the window at a nce and was excited. Zack looked back and saw Jennifer, who was forbidden to approach him. Michelle! He was in shock and worry. Go! leave now! Im here to take you home! Jennifer was determined, Im not leaving without you! She held the pendant with one hand and her phone with another. She showed the pendant to the camera. She said to Hugh, Who should I give it too? I brought you what you want and I came alone. Before Hugh answered, a man spread his palm at her. Jennifer looked at Hugh and pointed the camera at the mans spread arm, Youd better keep your words. Then she ced the pendant in his palm without any regret on her face. She hung up the video chat and grabbed Zacks hands, Dad! Lets go! At this moment, the man holding the pendant took out his ringing phone and quickly answered it after checking the caller ID. Chapter 1098 Turn Back on His Words Sir. Jennifer had run to the door with Zack when they heard the man picking up the phone shout. Stop them! The rest men at the door immediately stopped them.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jennifer and Zack were stunned and the guards all looked at them. The man was still on the phone. Tristan, who was out there, nimbly hid himself behind the wall. What are you doing? Jennifer let go of Zacks hand and grabbed the phone from the man, Are you going back on your words? She turned put the phone on speaker. Hughs unhurried voice came, What If the pendant you gave me is fake? Its real! Jennifer was speechless. How could you give me the real one so easily? Hugh smiled, obviously didnt believe it. Jennifer stressed, Nothing is more important than my dad. Good, Hugh seemed to be waiting for her to say this, Tell Ivan to give me a hundred million and you two can walk out free. Zack frowned and stared at the men, he was anxious when he thought that he had put his daughter in danger. Outside the room, Tristan gritted his teeth when he heard this and was ready to engage in a fight at any time. Jennifer held the phone and looked around. Six men in total. When she came up here, it was quiet in the building. So there was probably no one else. She came here to save her father and thus put herself in danger, she didnt want Ivan to clean up the mess she made. Mrs. Marsh, have you decided? Hugh asked, I need an answer. Are you going to call him or should I? Jennifer smiled and her eyes were with coldness, she threw away the phone and knocked down the man nearest to her father. Dad, run! Hughs men came to themselves and rushed over to her and to stop Zack. Michelle! Zack was very worried, Watch out! He refused to leave and stayed by her side, trying to protect her. Tristan suddenly rushed in and knocked down two men in an instant. The men were on the ground, dumbfounded. Mr. rke, you need to go! He grabbed Zacks arm and didnt release it until Zack was out of the room. While fighting the men, Jennifer looked at him, Why are you here? Im worried about you, Tristan and her were back-to-back and he took out a knife, You need to leave. The men who were knocked down had gotten up and their faces were fierce, with their fists clenched. Although worried, Jennifer didnt hesitate. Be careful. Then, with Tristans help, she quickly reached the door and took Zack always with her. The elevator doors opened and they walked in. Tristan was still fighting the men, outnumbered. Although he was good at fighting, the guards had regained theirposure. Tristan might not be able to get out of the besiege. And he might be taken down if not careful enough. Meanwhile, as the elevator was going down, a dozen men strode out from another elevator. They were called here by Hugh. They all rushed into the room and ganged up on Tristan. Tristan was facing even more pressure but managed to take it. He was tired with sweat all over and he was punched several times. They are escaping! Someone shouted all of a sudden. Six men rushed out. Someone went the stairway and some went to the elevator. Michelle! The elevator arrived at the hall on the first floor, no one was there. Go! Jennifer ran out with him. Zack followed, he didnt want to be her burden but was worried. Im worried about Tristan. His mind was still on Tristan. Chapter 1099 Jealous Again So am I, Jennifer said as she ran, Do you see that car? Drive that car! Im not leaving! Although he didnt stop running, Zack was stubborn, What are you going to do if I left driving that car? At this moment, Andrews and Finnleys men arrived at the same time. From afar, they could only see a lot of cars driving over. Jennifer and Zack were shocked to stop, thinking they were sent here by Hugh. Michelle! Get into the car and leave now! In Zacks heart, her daughter and Tristan were more important than he himself. When Jennifer was in a panic, she saw the cars and the tes. The cars soon stopped and Andrew and Finnley got off the car with their men. Tristan is on the eighth floor! She said immediately. Got it! Mrs. Marsh! Dozens of Ivans men rushed into the building, some taking the stairs and some taking the elevators. Ouch! Ah! The sound of fighting came from the stairway and they rushed upstairs. Ivan had knocked down the men trying to get downstairs. Mr. Marsh! One of his men reported, Mrs. Marsh and Mr. rke are at the gate. Mrs. Marsh said Tristan is on the eighth floor! You go now! Ivan patted off the dust in his palms, took a step back and make way for them. His men immediately went up the stairs. Ivan nced up and then went downstairs with a gloomy face. Tristan was there when Jennifer was in danger. He felt awkward at the thought of it. Tristan was unlike the other. He was gentle, excellent and shone in his special way. And Zack thought highly of him. He worked with Jennifer every day and he brought her cakes. Tristan had feelings for Jennie. Ivan didnt even need to think about it to be sure. Thinking of the moments when they were together, he got anger. But when he got to the door and saw Jennie and Zack safe and sound, his face became gentle. He walked up to them. Mr. Marsh? Jennifer and Zack looked back when they heard this and were surprised to see him out of the building. Jennifer immediately walked up to him. Her eyes lit up although She was still worried about Tristan, Why are you here? Tristan could be here, couldnt I? Ivan asked lightly. Although his tone wasnt stern, Jennifer was caught speechless. They looked into each others eyes. One looked surprised, the other expressionless. Zack seemed to know what was going on. At this moment, the elevator doors opened.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Among the men walking out, they saw Tristan, who was injured and was covering his right arm with his left one. How are you? Jennifer and Zack ran over, Are you hurt? Is it serious? Zack was nervous. Go to the hospital! We have to stop the bleeding. Im Fine. Dont worry. Tristan said lightly with a smile. Get into the car! Zack was extremely worried. Jennifer and Zack helped him out of the building and into the car. When they passed Ivan, he watched them leave, feeling strange. After sending Tristan into the car, Jennifer came back to Ivan. Do you want to go to the hospital with us? Im a doctor, and I know how to handle wounds. He got hurt for us. Do you have to go? Ivan looked at her and felt reluctant. Dad is going, she answered truthfully. So I have to go. Ivan looked at her and didnt say a word, he looked like a child, with stubbornness in his eyes. Jennifer looked away and turned to leave. Ivan looked at the other side. He saw the elevator doors open, and Hughs men were escorted out one by one. Chapter 1100 Ivan’s Jealousy Although they were being held, they struggled a few times and didnt want to walk. Walk! They were forced to keep walking with an unyielding expression. Walk faster! They were taken to the door, Tristan had headed for to the hospital in the car. Ivan stood there with his men and many cars. His murderous eyes fell on Hughs men, his eyes were sharp and his face was gloomy. Hughs men couldnt help feeling scared and looked timid. Because this man had such a powerful aura! Ivan was really angry, his handsome face looked really furious. Thinking of his beloved wife leaving with Tristan, and that all this happened because of Hugh, he wanted to kill him! Mr. Marsh, Someone took the pendant and bowed to him, It should belong to Mrs. Marsh. Ivan took it, weighed it in his hand, his eyes fell on Hughs men His tone was cold, Who else has ever touched this? It seemed like a normal question. Hughs men looked at each other, puzzled, because they did not understand what he meant. Ivans men targeted at one of them and pointed at the man, I took it from him. Ivan looked back at the guy and smiled gently. The man let down his guard, and was relieved. He smiled at Ivan. Ivan looked away and said lightly, Chop off his hands. Yes, sir. Before the man realized what he had said, he was dragged out by Ivans men, a terrible cry came right after! Ah! It hurt like hell The faces of the rest of Hughs men turned pale in fear! Their heart beat fast and their eyes widened, their bodies became stiff. When Ivan looked over at them and was about to say something, his phone rang. Hughs men shivered. Ivan looked back, took out his phone, arched his eyebrow when he saw who called and answered it. Mr. Marsh, we have caught Hugh, said Finnley. Ivan was not very happy. He was still angry because his wife left with another man! Although he was still here, his mind was all on Jennifer. Bring him over. Then he hung up. His words were simple but intimidating. Hughs men all got a skip of their heartbeat. Did Ivan catch Hugh already? So soon? They could not help but feel afraid for Ivans power. At the same time, they were worried about themselves. After their boss was caught, who else could save them? Mr. Marsh, forgive me please! a fat man suddenly knelt down and begged. He was so fat and heavy that not even Ivans men could stop him from kneeling down. They forced the man to get down on his knees, and they forced his hands behind his back, not giving him any chance to escape. Then the man started crying and begging. Please, Mr. Marsh I have my family to take care of. I didnt go to school and got here. I shouldnt have offended you. Im sorryN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivan looked down on him, unmoved. At this time, another man also knelt down. Mr. Marsh, if your wife did note today, your two children might have been kidnapped! Yes, Mr. Marsh, please forgive us for the sake of your children Ivan grabbed the cor of one of them and raised his voice. My wife is the most important to me. You almost hurt her and expect me to let you go? Go to hell! He then punched the man on the chin. Ah! The man screamed in pain, frightening the others. Please, Mr. Marsh We worked for Hugh. Its him who you should take revenge on! And we didnt actually do anything! Your wife is safe and you got the pendant back. Let us go! As for the man who fought with us. He stabbed one of us first and killed two! They all trembled and begged, daring not speak too loudly. Ivan frowned, looked at his watch and was pissed. Since he couldnt vent his anger on Tristan, he could do it on Hugh! Chapter 1101 Punishing Hugh Almost 20 ck SUVs rushed over. Ivan had sent arge group to capture Hugh and his gang, who were surrounded seamlessly. Turning around, Ivan peered out the hall, his eyes icy. The ck SUVs were pulled over quickly. Hugh peered out of the window, his jaw cking. He had been shocked earlier, but much to his surprise, more vehicles were parked. He realized Ivan was indeed serious and used considerable force this time. When he was pushed out, he looked miserable. While struggling for his life earlier, his clothes were torn, a big hole exposing his skin. His gangsters had wet their pants. Hugh looked around whileughing. Its indeed a great honor. You even didnt use so many people to capture Leslie Eastwood, did you? Move! a man snapped at him coldly and pushed him towards Ivan. Hugh staggered forward.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Slow down! I can walk myself, Hugh red back at him and roared. Ivans men gripped him tightly, almost breaking his arms. Ivan watched him nearby, his eyes full of anger. If it werent for Hugh, Tristan wouldnt have any chance to save Jennifer. Hugh even nned to do something to his twins. Ivan snorted. Release him, he said tly, watching Hugh be pushed over. His men let go of Hugh. Finnley and others got down the cars, following Ivan. Mr. Marsh, how many people have you sent to capture me? Hugh scanned around and burst intoughter. Just for a crystal. You made it like a battle to capture a drug smuggler. Too exaggerating. His cheeky smile riled up Ivan. He threw a punch at Hughs chest. Off guard, Hugh flinched in pain and almost burst into a cry. Before he kept his bnce, Ivan kicked his chest again. Compared to hisbating skills, Hugh was toome. In a few seconds, Hugh failed to defend himself. However, Ivan still didnt intend to stop. In anger, his every punch and kick was full of strength. Evidently, he was a professional fighter. Shortly after, Hughy prone on the ground, blood oozing from his mouth. He groaned in pain, feeling dizzy. Mr. Marsh Ivans man passed a wet tissue to Ivan, feeling sorry, as Ivans knuckles had reddened and swollen up. Ivan took the tissue over and wiped his fingers. Send him to the police. OK. Ivan turned away and sat in his Lamborghini. Soon, the car roared away. While speeding up the car, Ivan felt his head was about to explode. The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He still hadnt vented his anger by beating Hugh up. Meanwhile. The hospital. The wound on Tristans arm was deep. The doctor said, The patient needs a blood transfusion, mister. Use my blood, Zack blurted out, rolling up his sleeves anxiously. Jennifer asked, Does your blood type match, Dad? Yes, it does. Use my blood, then. Jennifer also rolled up her sleeves and said to the doctor affirmatively, Doc, my blood type is the same as my fathers. I had a health check earlier. Im healthy. OK. Please follow me. Michelle Please, Dad, Jennifer said as a doctor, You are old, so I cant let you transfuse the blood. Im young and healthy. No worries. Then she followed the doctor into the operating room. Shortly after, Ivan walked out of the elevator, heading towards the operating room with mixed feelings. In the elevator, he wondered why he went to the hospital. After the elevator doors slid open, he strode out. Seeing Zack standing at the door of the operating room, he quickened his pace. Wheres Jennie, Dad? In the operating room. Zack gazed at the scene inside the room from the ss window, feeling too worried to spare a nce at his son-inw. Was she injured? Ivan asked anxiously, following his gaze. Then he saw his wife was transfusing her blood to Tristan. Chapter 1102 Ivan Was Jealous A long needle was stabbed into her arm. Feeling sorry for Jennifer, Ivan felt jealous. His expression changed. Frowning at Zack, he could tell his father-inw was worried more than a father worrying for his son. Zack muttered, Can I transfuse my blood to Tristan? Im not sick. He cared for his daughters health. However, he seemed to worry about Tristan more. The door of the operating room was shut, so the two men had to peer in through the ss window. Several doctors were surrounding Tristan, stitching his wound. Ivan consoled himself that Jennifer had done so to avoid worrying about her father instead of caring about Tristan. His thought made him feel much better. Suddenly, he found Tristans gaze glued to Jennifer all the time. Although the doctors were dealing with his wound, Tristan looked happy instead of suffering. Ivan sucked in his breath and couldnt continue watching any longer. The next second, he pushed the door and entered the operating room, emanating cold stress. Everyone in the room looked up at him. Jennifer was shocked. Why are you here? Ivan looked into her eyes with a gentle smile. Standing before her, he seamlessly blocked Tristans gaze. His butt was facing Tristan. Therefore, thetter had to withdraw his gaze and return to the present. Soon, the blood transfusion ended. After a doctor pulled the needle out, Ivan pressed a cotton ball against the pinprick in her arm. Feeling sorry for her, he didnt remark on it. Then he helped Jennifer stand up and squeezed her closer. Shall we go home? Jennifer looked up at him. I Ivan interrupted, There are doctors. Youve lost much blood. You should take a rest. Then he gently pulled her towards the door. When Jennifer realized what was happening, Ivan took her out of the operating room. Dad, Ivan nodded at Zack and said, Well go home now. Then he quickly took Jennifer away. Jennifer didnt have a chance to speak to her father but only looked back at him worriedly. Then Ivan squeezed her into the elevator. Ouch! It hurts, she grumbled. Ivan removed the cotton ball. The blood has been stopped. Make sure to put a hot towel on the woundter. After reaching the first floor, Ivan strode out of the lobby with her in his arms. Then he pulled the passenger side door of his Lamborghini and prompted, Sit in. He was too anxious, unwilling to let her stay in the hospital any longer. Jennifer got in and buckled the seat belt. Then she watched him start the engine. She could tell he looked upset. For a moment, she was tongue-tied. Did the blood bankck blood? Ivan looked ahead icily. Whats wrong with this hospital? he asked unhappily. Jennifer knew he was angry and exined, I dont know. Dad wanted to transfuse his blood for Tristan. I was worried about him, so I asked the doctor to use my blood. When will you transfuse your blood to me? Ivan was still jealous. Jennifer wanted to heave a sigh. She coaxed him, Our blood type doesnt match. I cannot. Why are you jealous? As I exined, I was worried about Dad. Tristan was the man injured. Jennifer couldnt find a word to retort. I am not jealous, Ivan added. However, he was fuming. Im only worried about you. Donating the blood isnt a big deal. I donate blood every year. Jennifer emphasized, Besides, Tristan was injured for saving my life. Do you feel sorry for him?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jennifer looked at him again. Enough is enough! She could feel the air in the car was full of his jealousy. Chapter 1103 Ivan’s Lie Jennifer asked, What if Finnley were injured today? Would you still ask me such a question? Of course not, Ivan replied without hesitation, But they are different. Dont you know what I mean? How different? Finnley is your special assistant, and Tristan is my fathers. They both are men, young and brave. Ivan stepped on the brake and pulled the car over on the roadside. Jennifers heart tightened. She looked at him in surprise. Ivan looked into her eyes and asked affirmatively, Tristan has a crush on you. Cant you feel it? His eyes turned intense and cold as he almost lost control. Jennifer sighed, shaking her head. I didnt have such a feeling. Its because Ive warned him. Hes repressing. Ivan burst into anger while recalling the scene earlier. Just now, he was watching you all the time. Your existence in the operating room almost made him forget the pain. You Jennifer was shocked by the overloaded information. Ivan added overbearingly, Come back to the Marsh Group as soon as you finish the project. Dont show up on his face again. He didnt want another man to covet his wife. You are too impossible! Jennifer burst into anger. You need to calm down. Then she tried to push the door open and get off, but the passenger side door was locked. Ivan restarted the engine and tossed the crystal back to her. Jennifer almost missed it. Hey! She hurriedly caught it and red at him in anger. Ivan looked ahead, his eyes dark. Silence nketed the car. Jennifer leaned backward, peering out the shing views outside the window. She felt frustrated and depressed. On the one hand, she was worried about her father and Tristan. On the other hand, she was bothered by her jealous husband. Five minutester, she turned to stare at Ivan and asked, trying to reconcile, What about Hugh Johnson?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ivan proudly pressed his thin lips together without answering. Jennifer thought he was too babyish and stopped talking. They no longer talked, and the Lamborghini pulled up to Emerald Bay. Mrs. Marsh, you are back. Take the chicken soup. The temperature is just fine. Marry greeted her while smiling. Youve lost some blood. Its good for you to recover. Jennifer was slightly taken back, darting back at Ivan. However, he went upstairs without looking at her, ignoring her. Marry didnt mutter to her until his back appeared from the corner, Mr. Marsh cares about you very much. When he messaged me, I knew you were beside him, and he didnt want to express it verbally. Jennifer seemed to understand something. Holding the bowl of chicken soup, Marry smiled dearly. Come on. Have it. Itll go cold. Thank you, Marry. Jennifer took the bowl over with both hands, moving towards the sofa. The hospital. In the brightly lit operating room, Tristans wound had been stitched and bandaged. The anesthetic was still effective, so he didnt feel the pain. We suggest you stay in the hospital for a few days. Your fasciae have been injured, so you need to be on the drip. The doctor pushed up his sses. Before Tristan answered, Zack hurriedly replied, No problem. Well take your advice, Doc. Mr. rke? Tristan looked up at him. Dont worry. Rest well, Zack said, Health alwayses first. Ill deal with thepanys matters. Tristan checked into a wardter. Zack insisted on watching him, unwilling to leave. Emerald Bay. Jennifer finished the chicken soup and went upstairs. Ivan was in the master bedroom, so she entered the study. She wanted to call Zack and ask about Tristan. Although he wasnt severely injured, she wanted to show her politeness. However, Jennifer worried Ivan would misunderstand. He had been jealous. Jennifer wondered if she should console him. Heaving a sigh, she recalled Ivans aggressiveness and thought he was childish and hrious. She sat in the chair and pulled a drawer open randomly to put in the crystal. By ident, she saw a paternity report. Chapter 1104 Fight Jennifer pulled it out and took a look, only to find it stated her father was confirmed to be Easons birth father. Eason is my fathers biological son. Jennifer hurriedly checked the date, which was before Ivan told her the test result. She stiffened and quickly figured out what had happened. After seeing the paternity report, Ivan lied to her. Jennifer couldnt help wondering why he lied. Realizing something clinically, she bit out, How babyish! She detested dishonest ones the most. Jennifer picked up the report, strode out of the study, and entered the master bedroom, but no one was in. Then she went downstairs. At the corner of the stairs, she saw Ivan about to leave the house. Stop! Ivan stopped mid-step and looked back, only to find Jennifer stride towards him with a piece of paper. Standing before him, Jennifer tossed the report into his hand. What do you mean? Why did you lie to me? Ivan picked it up in confusion as the report was supposed to be in his office. He wondered why Jennifer had it. Ivan frowned and was tongue-tied.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. You knew the truth, but why did you make up a story to lie to me? Jennifer was boiled up with anger. Dont you know how important the result is to me? Marry trotted out of the kitchen after hearing them argue. If you had known the boy was the son of Joan Houghton and your father, what would you have done? Ivan asked solemnly, Would you have let go of Joan Houghton to give the boy aplete family and forgive her for the evil deeds she had done to you? Of course not. I wouldnt have let go of her. Jennifer also failed to repress her anger. Why do you think I would have done that? You are too conceited. You didnt respect me. Do you know how I felt back then? When you told me Eason wasnt his biological son, do you know how upset I was for my father? Its such a critical matter. I cant believe youve lied to me. I trusted you wholeheartedly, Ivan. If I hadnt found the report today, you would have hidden the truth from me for the rest of your life, huh? How hateful! Jennifer was fuming. She bypassed him, sat in a car in the yard, and drove away. Ivan couldnt utter a word to retort as the evidence was solid. He stood lonely at the door, watching the car vanish from his sight. Marry watched the fight nearby. She didnt know what to do for a moment, wondering why they suddenly fought. She could tell they both were furious. The twins had gone abroad, so no one could bring them together and make them reconcile. Mr. Marsh Marry gingerly approached Ivan and asked, Dont you chase Mrs. Marsh? Ivan was brought back to his senses, looking back at her in silence while holding the paternity report. Then he turned around and went upstairs, looking lonely and heartbroken. He didnt know how to exin after catching up with Jennifer. Therefore, he decided to let her swallow the information first. Jennifer parked the car downstairs of the hospital and called Zack. Thetter was still in Tristans ward, insisting on watching him. Also, he told Jennifer Tristans hand fasciae were cut off. Jennifer was shocked. She strode out of the elevator and trotted into the ward. How are you feeling, Tristan? What did the doctor say exactly? Tristan didnt expect her to return, looking shocked while sitting on the bed. Zack told her more details. He needs to stay in the hospital for a few days. The doctor will put him on a drip. Its no big deal, but we must take good care of him. I see. Jennifer nodded. Are you hungry? What would you like to have? She was in chagrin as she left home too suddenly to bring them some chicken soup. Chapter 1105 Interrupted Im not hungry, Michelle. Zack cared about Tristan a lot, always watching him with concern. What would you like to have, Tristan? Tristan shook his head. I want nothing. Im well, Mr. rke. Dont worry. He beamed at Zack. It must hurt a lot. Zack wished he were the one who had been injured instead of Tristan. Thank you so much, Tristan. Zack had a lingering fear, feeling lucky that only Tristans arm was wounded. Just a minor wound. Tristan chuckled, looking rxed, Its nothing. Fortunately, you and Ms. Brooks are both fine. Jennifer thought she also should thank him. However, Tristan spoke to her, Ms. Brooks, thank you for transfusing your blood to me. Please dont mention it. Jennifer said apologetically, We dragged you into the mere. Thank you for your help. Really. They exchanged a smile. The atmosphere in the ward was rxing. Jennifer stayed in the ward to watch Tristan and her father. She noticed more gray hair on Zacks head and felt sorry for him. However, she recalled how much Zack loved and cared about Eason, feeling delighted. Dusk came. The stunning sunset glory colored the sky red. After Jennifer left home, Ivan didnt have the mood to return to hispany. He was down and weary. Sitting in the cane chair on the second-floor balcony, he watched the sun go down while drinking cups of coffee. Finally, the night was out. However, the car that Jennifer had driven away still stayed in the hospital, ording to its GPS position. It didnt move a bit. Ivan wondered if she didnt intend to return home. Pinching his phone, Ivan felt irritable. He wondered if he should dial Jennifers number. Finally, he couldnt sit still without doing anything. He jumped to his feet, picked up his suit jacket on the back of the cane chair, and walked away. After arriving on the first floor, when he was heading towards the door, Marry strode to him with a thermos container filled with chicken soup. Ivan stopped mid-step, looking at her in surprise. Marry smiled at him dearly. Do you want to check on Mrs. Marsh in the hospital? Please take this with you. Ivan felt embarrassed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Marry passed the bag to him. Go ahead. Mr. rke should also be there. Let them all drink the soup and pick up Mrs. Marsh. You should have a good talk to avoid misunderstandings. Ivan beamed at her, took the bag, and strode into the yard. Marry watched him sit in the Lamborghini. The car was pulled away quickly. s You should have gone long ago. Marry was an onlooker, feeling anxious for them. Ivan and Jennifer were always harmonious, but they fought too fiercely this time. This was the first time she saw Jennifer so angry. The Lamborghini headed for the hospital. Holding the steering wheel with one hand, Ivan leisurely rested the other on the window. The night breeze disheveled his hair. He stared ahead intensely with an indescribable feeling. In the ward, the anesthetics effect had faded. Piercing pain raised in Tristans arm. However, he repressed it expressionlessly. Jennifer returned after buying dinner for Tristan and Zack downstairs, pushed the door open, and entered. Under the bright light, she saw the gray hair sparkling among Zacks ck hair. Her father was aged. She reminded herself to be filial to him. After considering it for a long time, Zack thought it was a perfect time as both Tristan and Michelle were in their presence. He wanted to tell them something. Michelle, Zack called, Come here. Jennifer put the takeout boxes on the table. Upon hearing his words, she hurriedly stopped and strode towards the bed. Yes, Dad? Zack held her hand, looking at Tristan, who was leaning against the bedhead. Its time to tell you guys something. The two youngsters gazed at him, waiting for him to continue. Before Zack continued, the ward door was pushed open again. They all looked back, only to find Ivan entering while holding a big bag. Chapter 1106 Georgia Became Crazy Good evening, Dad, Ivan greeted Zack politely with a gentle smile. Jennifer darted at him. She didnt want to fight with him in Zacks presence, looking at him expressionlessly. Ivan shifted his gaze from her. Im brought you some chicken soup. You shouldnt have had dinner yet. Not yet. Zack was touched. Thank you for sending the soup over. Of course. Ivan put down the bag, pulled a few bowls, opened the thermos container lid, and started filling each bowl. He looked like a loving househusband, unlike the famous CEO. Shortly after, he passed a bowl to Zack. Here you go, Dad. Its still warm. Tristan, have it. Zack took the bowl, looking at Tristan worriedly. He was about to pass the bowl to Tristan. This one is for him. Ivan passed Zack a spoon. We all will drink it. Please go ahead, Dad. He turned around and picked up another bowl. This was the first time Ivan confronted Tristan today. When he met Tristan earlier, he used his butt. The two mens gazes met in mid-air. With a faint smile, Ivan bent over and passed the bowl to Tristan. Tristan, thank you for saving my wife and my father-inw. You must drink this soup. Shall I feed you? Jennifer gaped at him. Ivan sat on the bed edge while holding the bowl. He picked up the spoon and pressed it next to Tristans lips. Come on. Open your mouth. No, thanks. I can drink it myself. Tristan hurriedly took the bowl over. Zack was also agape at the scene. Ivan was too considerate. However, the scene of a man feeding another man food was way too sickening. Tristan sipped the soup bit by bit. Ivan picked up another bowl and passed it to Jennifer. This is for you, Honey. He looked faithful and apologetic. In others presence, Jennifer wouldnt embarrass him. Ehn. She took the bowl over with both hands. Do you have the soup as well? Yep. Ivan curled his lips into a smile. Then he picked up a knife, pulled an apple out of the bag, and started peeling it. He behaved like a caring man, entirely different from his public image. Everyone was surprised by his tenderness. He peeled an apple for Tristan and chopped it into small pieces. After Jennifer finished the soup, Ivan held her hand. Lets go home, Honey, shall we? Before Jennifer spoke, Zack stood up. You guys need to get up for work tomorrow. You should go home, Michelle. What about you, Dad? Jennifer was worried about him. Youll be super busy in thepany tomorrow. How about this? Tristan chimed in, Ill go home as well. Ill return to the hospital tomorrow if I need to be put on a drip. Then all of us could rest well tonight.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The decision was agreed upon. Jennifer and Ivan left, and Zack and Tristan returned home afterward. They needed to inform the doctor about the decision. Georgia held a pillow in a ward next door and got off the bed, her hair messy. The doctor removed her bandage at noon today, so her skin could breathe. My little baby, dont cry. Mommy is here she coaxed the pillow while holding it tightly. Be good, my baby. I love you After she walked out of the ward, she identally bumped into Zack. Oops! Does it hurt, baby? She panicked, gazing at Zack on alert as if he was a stranger. They used to be a father and a daughter for years, but they looked into each others eyes. Zack couldnt believe his eyes and almost failed to recognize her. Georgias hair was untidy, her eyes spiritless. She looked mentally ill. Chapter 1107 An Apology Would Work Who are you? Georgia held the pillow protectively while gazing at Zack on alert. Do you want to steal my baby? She hurriedly turned around, ran back into her ward, and locked from inside. Zack stared at the door in a daze, feeling shocked and upset, although she was harmed by Joan, her birth mother. Mr. rke? The voice of Tristans doctor brought him back to the present. Doc, can we go home tonight? Hell return for the infusion tomorrow. Yeah. It works. Dont touch his wound or let water get into it. OK. Thanks, Doc. On the other side, neither talked in the Lamborghini heading for Emerald Bay. Ivan gripped the steering wheel with both hands while looking ahead. Although he didnt look gentle, his face wasnt covered with irritation, either. Jennifer turned to study his expression several times, trying to read his mind. Thinking he took the initiative to deliver the chicken soup and cared for others, Jennifer calmed down. What about Hugh Johnson? she asked the question again. Did you capture him?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Yes, him and his men, answered Ivan, All of them. There wont be any danger in the future. Jennifer was moved. Thank you. Dont you think you distance yourself from me by saying so? He parted his lips. Were a couple. You shouldnt have mentioned it. Jennifer thought he was oversensitive, falling into silence. Then they didnt talk again on the way. Ivan focused on driving. Jennifer peered out of the window. Neither knew what was in the others mind. The Lamborghini returned to Emerald Bay. Marry saw the headlights out, the door open, and Ivan and Jennifer get down. She was overjoyed. Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, she bowed at them respectfully at the door. Jennifer walked fast. Ivan strode behind her, held her hand, and took her to the second floor. On the stairs, Jennifer checked on his expression, only to find him furrowing his eyebrows. Evidently, he was bothered by something. Then Ivan took her into the master bedroom. After closing the door, he let go of her hand, gripped her shoulders, and said, Im sorry, Jennie. He apologized sincerely, I didnt mean to hide Easons background purposely. Under that circumstance, I didnt hope you to show any mercy. Jennifer looked into his eyes. Her lips parted, but she didnt utter a word. Its my fault, Honey. Ivan had made up his mind to forget his dignity, wishing she could forgive him. Please forgive me. I promise Ill never lie to you in the future. Please, Honey. You have wished to have aplete home since childhood. I feared you would let go of Joan Houghton as you didnt want Eason to lose his mother. I didnt want you to be soft-hearted to that vicious woman. After all, you are always kind-hearted. Jennifer cast down her eyes, clenched her fingers, and nodded her agreement. Ill forgive you on this matter. Im not mad. You can stop apologizing. She added, However, you cannot hide such a critical matter from me in the future. Do you know how upset I was for my dad? I know. My bad. It wont happen again. Looking into his faithful eyes, Jennifer pinched his face, her heart soft. OK. OK. Also, stop being jealous of Tristan. Cant you feel if I love you or not? I can, certainly. Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. With a bright smile, he hugged her tightly. Im afraid he doesnt give up. They embraced each other tightly and reconciled. Tristan followed Zack back home. He sat in the passengers seat, and Zack drove. Mr. rke, Tristan looked at him and asked after hesitating for a long time, Before Mr. Marsh entered the ward, what were you nning to tell Ms. Brooks and me? He could tell Zack had been interrupted. Tristan was interested in finding out what it was. Chapter 1108 The Clarke Family Had No Treasure While driving, Zack answered, When you guys meet some other day again, Ill tell you. Evidently, he didnt want to talk about it now. Tristan understood what he meant from his expression, so he answered, OK. Does your arm hurt a lot? Its alright. I dont feel much pain. Tristans hunch told him the words Zack wanted to speak must have something to do with him and Jennifer. The car headed for rke Vi. Tristan stopped overthinking. If Zack didnt disclose something to him, Tristan would never mention it. Tristan cared about Zack deeply. Over the years, Zack was like his father, and Tristan greatly respected him. The night was deep. The balcony that was decorated with green nts. The second floor, Emerald Bay. A dim light was on. The night breeze was gentle. A bright moon shone in the sky, coloring everything with a silver outline. It was a peaceful, beautiful night. Ivan and Jennifer sat at the coffee table on the balcony while enjoying red wine. I didnt mean to avoid you at that moment. Jennifer carefully chose her wording and exined, The situation was too urgent, and Tristan happened to be with us. I know, my dear. Ivan looked up at him. The night breeze disheveled her long hair. Staring at her enchanting smile, he thought she was gorgeous at this moment. He added, This matter has also ended. You dont need to exin. Jennifer stared at him. They exchanged a smile and clinked their ss. From tomorrow on, Ill try my best to cure Eason. Jennifer said confidently, Ill discuss the solution with Rowan. Do you have time to go to his house with me together? She didnt want him to misunderstand her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. From how he disliked Tristan, she finally realized Ivan was easy to get jealous. Of course. Ivan said, Its about my brother-inw, so its also my business. If you need anything, let me know. Jennifer was relieved after hearing his words. So you are on my side, huh? I dislike his mother, but I can ept her son. Ivan sipped his wine. Love me, love my dog. I guess you are the same. Exactly. Jennifer loved Eason because Zack loved him. Zack and Tristan got home. They had had dinner, so they yed chess after arriving home. After all, Tristan can move another arm. In fact, our rk family doesnt have a treasure, said Zack. I wonder why Hugh Johnson has thought so. Tristan was surprised to hear him mention such a topic. After all, it was sensitive, and he was an outsider. He looked up at Zack in silence, wondering how to respond. Zack continued, I found a designer to design the two half pieces of crystals. Its not a key at all. I dont know why theizens spread such a rumor online. Tristan listened to him without remarking on it. Now Hugh Johnson has been sent to the police. Its ended. I wish so. However, Zack was still bothered by something, and he decided to find a chance and pluck his courage before mentioning it. Many things had happened in the past few weeks, and he needed time to calm down. The following morning, the Lamborghini was parked in the yard of Rowans vi after breakfast time. Rowan wore white casual clothes, looking spirited. He made coffee and chirped, Good news, guys. I invested in a hospital and would see patients there. Then I can do something to help the ordinary people. Thats awesome, Jennifer praised. In that case, you wont be so idle and wont have weekends or holidays, either. Life is so short. I decided to make it more meaningful. Rowan looked forward to his new job. Ill start working next Monday. Ivan said, Need anything. Feel free to let me know. I can also invest in your hospital. Chapter 1109 Georgia’s Ending Thanks. I dont need anything for the time being. Rowan sat on the sofa, filling their mugs with the cappino. With a gentle smile, he looked in an excellent mood. Youve helped me a lot, Mr. Marsh. Jennifer asked, Whats the name of your hospital? How much did you invest? On billion dors, Rowan answered honestly, Its all my savings. My hospital focuses on orthopedics, including both outpatient and surgery. Of course, I have other departments, too. Why did you choose to focus on orthopedics? Jennifer was curious. Then youll be super busy. My hospital serves the youngsters mainly. ording to the studies, a great many teenagers have been injured during sports in recent years, Rowan answered, Thats also the decision made after I considered it for a long time. Thats wonderful. You are indeed an excellent doctor. Youll make big contributions to human health. While they chitchatted, Jennifer mentioned her purpose for visiting him. You must have paid attention to my fathers son that day. He suffers from autism, right? Rowan nodded as he observed Eason that day. Ehn. Jennifer exined, Hes 12 or 13 but looks like a seven or eight-year-old. Thats not only autism symptoms. I want to cure him at all costs. Has he seen any doctors before? asked Rowan, Has he gone through any overall checkups? What is his medical history? I want to take him to your hospital. You can measure his bone age before giving him an overall check. Jennifer said, Im afraid his former checkups might not be professional. Rowan nodded his agreement. No problem. Hell be our hospitals patient alpha. Master, Ill try my best. By the way, do you have any effective medicine to cure a knife wound? Jennifer asked in Ivans presence. My fathers special assistant was injured. His arm fasciae were cut. The doctor stitched his wound. Sure. Rowan stood up, pulled a drawer open, and pulled out an ointment for her. This one is the most effective. If his blood stops, apply it to the wound once daily. Hell recover soon. All right. Thanks a lot. Jennifer took it over and put it into her handbag. You are wee, Master. Jennifer stared at him with a smile. The Marsh couple didnt stay in Rowans house long. After finishing the discussion, they bid him farewell. We wont hold you up any longer. See you around. Be careful when driving. Rowan walked them into the yard. The Marsh couple sat in the car and left. Morning. The hospital. Zack sent Tristan back. The doctor said Tristan needed to be put on a drip today, and the dressing on his arm needed to be changed. After they got off the car, they saw a minivan sent by a mental hospital. All the passersby nced at it curiously. When the two men entered the lobby, they saw Georgia forcibly taken by two doctors. Dont touch me! Let go! she screamed. Her hair was messy, and her clothes were improperly put on. Hugging her pillow tightly, she looked panicked.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Dont do this to my child! Stop it! Please dont hurt my baby! Dont touch me. Go away! Zack and Tristan subconsciously stopped mid-step, gaping at the scene. Two doctors dragged her on either side, but she forcibly broke free. None of you cany a finger on my baby. Georgia crazily struggled. She pointed at them and eximed, My babys father is a general. Hell kill you. Is she nuts? Shes so young. How pitiful. Shes Georgia re, right? That movie star. Her face has been crashed. I didnt recognize her. Seemingly she is that movie star, but she doesnt look like her. Pitiful! Its said her mother had made her like this. s! The onlookers discussed with each other. Upon hearing their voices, Tristan and Zack felt heavy in their heart. They watched the scene solemnly in silence. Chapter 1110 Jennifer’s Worry Holding the pillow, Georgia was too agitated. While she repeatedly struggled and resisted, the doctors dragged her out of the lobby. Let go of me! Dont hurt my baby! After she was pushed into the minivan, a doctor injected tranquilizer into her arm and pressed her limbs. The tranquilizer took effect immediately. She calmed down and stopped shouting. Then she sat obediently in the minivan. The door was closed, and the vehicle left. Tristan and Zack realized it was Georgias ending. She would spend the rest of her life in the mental hospital. Her mother had directed everything and fully showed others what it meant by Harm set, harm get. If Jennifer hadnt been lucky, she would have been the one taken away today. Zack could hardly imagine that possibility. Ivan and Jennifer left Rowans house. Instead of going to thepany, he sent Jennifer to rke Vi. Now you can go to work. Jennifer unbuckled her seat belt while staring at him. I n to be with Eason for a half day, so Ill know his situation better. Ivan knew the fashion design project would end soon. Now, Eason had be Jennifers worry. He asked, Shall I pick you up at noon? No, thanks. Jennifer pushed the door open. Ill go home myself. No worries. OK. Call me if you need anything. All right. She got off, waved him goodbye, and watched the Lamborghini leave. Morning, Lady Michelle, Aiden greeted her. Why didnt Mr. Marshe in with you? He needs to go to work. Jennifer entered the living room. Aiden said, Mr. rke and Tristan have just left. Im not seeing them. Jennifer asked, Wheres Eason? Has he got up? As soon as she finished speaking, the boys figure appeared in her sight. Eason held the handrail at the corner of the stairs. Hi there, Eason. Jennifer beamed at him, striding towards the boy. Eason was excited to see his older sister, and his eyes lit up. Jennifer stopped before him, bent over, and took his hand. Im here to see you, Eason. Shall we y games together? Eason didnt react but stared up at her expressionlessly as if he didnt hear her words. Jennifer propped her arm on his shoulder and gently took him to the living room. Then they went to the yard. Under the warm sunshine in the autumn, Jennifer and Easton drifted towards the pavilion nearby. Aiden served them fruit teas and desserts. Aiden, has Eason seen any doctors in the past? Jennifer bluntly asked. Yes, he has. Aiden nced at the obediently sitting boy, feeling sorry. He has seen many doctors. They prescribed a lot of medicine but made no progress in curing him. He has also tried acupuncture before. Does he have a medical record book? I dont know, Lady Michelle. Aiden shook her head. Ive never kept such a thing, but I feed him with pills. I see. Thanks. You can go back to your work now.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. OK. Ill be in the living room. If you need anything, please call me. Ehn. Jennifer sat opposite Eason. As a professional doctor, she studied his expression. She stayed with Eason for a half day. asionally, she recorded her judgments on her phone while studying him. Before leaving rke Vi, she went to the third floor, where her fathers forbidden zone was. Feeling solemn, she pushed the door open. Chapter 1111 Unwilling to Move out Nothing had changed in the room. Jennifers photos from her childhood were hanging on the wall, each of which clearly reminded her about the asion. Themb belts on the wall emanated warm light. The birthday presents from Zack to her were ced neatly with the yearbels. Jennifer felt moved again while entering. Zack had been searching for her all through the years, so she decided to do something for him. The paternity test showed Eason was Zacks biological son, which delighted Jennifer greatly. She was determined to repay her fathers deep love for her. Noon. A car was parked in the yard of Rowans vi. Daphne got off while holding a bag, walking towards the living room while humming a song. She had stayed in Rowans house recently without moving out. Rowan, I brought you some spaghetti. The sauce is separated. She quickly put down the bag. Hurry. Its still warm. I guess you havent had lunch yet. How is your house hunting going? asked Rowan. Daphne darted at him. Although she promised to find an apartment to move into, she didnt. She only wandered into a bookstore in the morning. No need to rush, right? Its convenient for me to stay here. She beamed at Rowan and tested him again while mixing the sauce with the spaghetti. Why? Are you kicking me out? Im not. You need to move out sooner orter. Rowan picked up his fork. You can find an apartment nearby the hospital. Then its convenient for you to go to work. His words sent Daphne into disappointment. Still smiling, she said, I see. The spaghetti is a lot. Do you want to have some? Rowan picked up a te and a fork. Rowan. Daphne stared at him and changed the topic. May I be your assistant after joining the hospital? You need someone to assist you. Im fast in learning. I will find a male assistant, Rowan replied bluntly, No worries. Ill let you choose from a bunch of positions. He had tried his best to help her. Daphne was upset but refused to tell him. She believed it would be an excellent beginning to work in his hospital and see him daily. She reminded herself to be patient and take it easy instead of being too greedy. Eat the spaghetti. Daphne shifted their conversation in another direction. Itll take time to find a good apartment. Ill keep searching. Rowan stopped urging her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. After leaving rke Vi, Jennifer went to the rke Corp. Tristan returned to his office after the transfusion was finished in the hospital. Zack didnt assign many jobs to him, but Tristan wanted to share his burdens. He reviewed several files and replied to a few emails. This is for you, Tristan. Jennifer passed him an ointment. Tristan looked up and met her dewy eyes, surprised to see her appear in thepany. With a bright smile, Jennifer exined, I got it from Rowan Watson. Apply it to your wound once daily. Youll recover pretty soon. Thank you, Ms. Brooks. You are wee. Wheres my father? Jennifer looked around. Mr. rke is in the room next door. Nodding, she said, OK. Ill go talk to him. She turned away. Tristan didnt withdraw his gaze until she vanished from his sight. Dad? Zack had just finished a call. Sitting before the window of the conference room, he turned around. Here you came, Michelle. Ehn. Jennifer strode towards him. I got a special ointment for Tristan from Rowan earlier. Then I studied Easons condition for a whole morning and recorded it. From now on, Ill try my best effort to cure him. Chapter 1112 Evident Rejection Zack was pleased. Thank you so much, Michelle. He appreciated her kindness. Eason was only her half-brother from a different mother. Instead of detesting him, she cared about him. Zack was moved by her kindness. After knowing she had a brother, she never grumbled and even didnt ask Zack why. Were family, Dad. You make me feel as if I were still an outsider. Jennifers ink-ck eyes glittered with kindness. Please dont worry, Dad. Rowan and I will try our best effort. Eason is still young, and his life hasnt begun yet. Well make him normal, at least, so you dont need to worry about him all the time. Sharing her fathers burdens was also a kind of love. Zack nodded tearfully. Tristan and I saw Georgia in the hospital earlier, he said. Jennifer was slightly taken aback, looking up at him. Hows she doing? Shes gone crazy. Zack heaved a sigh. She held a pillow and called it her baby. Jennifer was shocked, disbelief shing through her eyes. Zack continued, She didnt let any doctors get close and insisted her babys father was a general. Her hair was messy, and she was spirited. She was already out of her mind. His words made Jennifers jaw ck. Zack added, After the doctors from the mental hospital injected the tranquilizer in her, she was taken away. Jennifer felt a lump in her throat with an indescribable feeling. Zack knew she was kind-hearted, so that might not be the ending she wished for Georgia. Michelle, he called her. Jennifer was brought back to the present, staring at her father. Its all her mothers fault. Zack gripped her shoulders. Ill never let anyone hurt you. In the future, well have a peaceful and happy life. Jennifer also treasured everything after many difficulties, nodding to echo him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Dad. She wrapped her arms around his waist and embraced Zack. Trust me. Ill definitely cure Eason. She promised readily but was the only one to know what difficulties she would confront during Easons treatment. A few dayster, Rowans hospital was opened as nned. It was located in the downtown center and named Charity Medical Center. It wasnt the biggest in Arkpool City but one of the top three. The hospital had the most advanced equipment, powerful technology, andplete medical service facilities. Moreover, Rowan worked there. Hence, on the first day, many patients arrived. The departments of gynecology, pediatrics, and orthopedics were all fully packed. Daphne put on a dress under her doctors white gown and wore delicate makeup, looking spirited. Morning, Rowan. I brought you breakfast She broke off at the door as Rowan wasnt alone in the office. Jennifer took Eason to see him. All looked back at the woman in a dilemma at the door. Daphne hurriedly stered a smile. Good morning, Mrs. Marsh. Then she entered the office. Youve arrived indeed early. Please call me Jennifer. Jennifer beamed at her. Were friends. They used to have a barbecue together, so it was their first time encountering each other. Daphne put down a bag, feeling awkward due to Jennifers identity. Ahem Jennifer, have you had breakfast? We have. Thanks for asking. Jennifer looked at her gently. Rowan ignored Daphne, focusing on Easons checkup. Daphne felt embarrassed, so she whispered sensibly, All right. I gotta go. See youter. Stop sending me breakfast, Rowan said without raising his head or stopping what he was doing. During office hours, you must stay in your position. Its a doctors duty. You cant let your patients look for you. Chapter 1113 Feeling Is Essential OK. Daphne didnt feel ashamed and answered sweetly, Ill go back to my work. Before leaving, she waved Jennifer goodbye. Jennifer smiled at her. Daphne strode out of the office and recalled the scene earlier, feeling upset. Rowan seemed gentle when facing Jennifer, which he had never shown to others. Daphne could tell his eyes were lit up. She thought he looked charming while wearing a white gown under the light. Doctors were thought to be the most kind-hearted. Therefore, Rowans impression in Daphnes mind was perfect.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A car parked in the yard of an Ocean View vi. ire got off the car and walked towards the living room. Mya, Im here. Are you ready to go? Mya came out of the house while holding her handbag. Yep. OK. Lets go. ire took her arm on the way and turned around. From now on, Ill look after you. Ill apany you through the pregnancy care. Then well have spicy hamburgerter. Stop luring me. Mya gazed at her on alert. Ive be a foodie recently. Whenever I smell the chili, I want to eat it. Ha ha ha Is that because of your pregnancy? Do you suffer a lot? ire asked, tilting her head. Then she pulled the passenger side door for her. Sit in, Mya. After helping her get in protectively, ire reminded her, Buckle your seat belt. I dont suffer but always drooling for food. Mya fastened her seat belt and smiled at her. ire closed the door and returned to the passengers seat. Thats why I dont want to get married and give birth. I was born a foodie. Ill suffer if I cant have junk food for three days. Ill feel like being sick. You stay home too much, Mya said, You always write novels at home and cant meet any men, let alone someone you love. I always go on business trips with my supervisors, OK? I enjoy traveling. Are your supervisors old? Arent they supposed to be married already? Some of them are single. Some supervisors are young. ire started the engine. However, the feeling is the most critical. If I dont have a crush on someone at first sight, I wont keep in touch with him. I can follow him on Facebook and never talk to him for decades. Mya also thought the feeling was essential. Finnley was on a business trip and asked ire to apany Mya through the pregnancy care. Ten minutester, they pulled up to a newly opened hospital. Where are we? Mya peered out the window. Its not the Healthstone Hospital. Its the Charity Medical Center, said ire joyfully, A newly opened one. Its the closest to your house. Besides, they have the most advanced equipment here. Their medical skills are as good as the Healthstone Hospital. Hurry. Lets go off, ire prompted. Mya unbuckled her seat belt, exited the car, and walked towards the lobby with ire. You are indeed Miss Know-all. How did you know a new hospital had been opened? I identally found it. I helped register online. Lets go straight to the examination room. Once they entered the lobby, they saw Rowan heading their way. He was tall and handsome, walking elegantly. Morning, Dr. Watson. How are you, Dr. Watson? All the doctors and nurses greeted him. Rowan nodded at them in response, wearing a charming smile that sent warmth into the chest of the person looking into his eyes. He also noticed ire and Mya. Although they were not close friends, they met a few times. Rtively, Rowan knew Mya better because Finnley used to take her to see him. Hi there. Rowan strode towards them with a polite smile. Why are you here? Are you not feeling well? Chapter 1114 I don’t Want to Date a Doctor You Mya looked at him up and down and noticed he wore the doctors white gown. Are you working here, Dr. Watson? she asked in surprise. Right, Rowan answered gently. He wore a shirt inside, looking self-restrained and neat. Mya gaped at him, feeling touched. ire looked at his charming face from a short distance and replied, Were both well. I took my sister-inw to have pregnancy care here. Which floor shall we go to, please? Rowan stared at her. The fourth floor.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thanks. ire smiled at him and tugged Myas arm. Shall we go now, Mya? Sure. Mya darted at her, waving Rowan goodbye. See youter, Dr. Watson. Rowan waved at them in response and watched them leave. Then he turned away. While walking forward, Mya repeatedly looked back at him until he went farther. Then she stared at ire and asked in a low voice, ire, are you interested in a man like Dr. Watson? I dont want to date a doctor, ire answered without hesitation. A man like him must be too busy to care about my feelings. Mya seemed to understand some implications. So, you like him and have considered dating him, right? After thinking about his upation, you gave up, huh? she asked joyfully. Honestly speaking, I worship him, ire answered bluntly, I always admire doctors. They save lives, help the injured, and contribute to human health all through their lives. They are respectable. Mya asked thoughtfully, Shall I understand in this way? You worship him. As long as he has a crush on you, you guys will be together soon. ire replied expressionlessly, Not that easy, Mya. All right. All right. Ive been nosey. Mya entered the elevator with her and ended the topic. Jennifers team had been working hard in the past few weeks, so they finished the design of rke Corps annual party dresses earlier than nned. Therefore, they returned to the Marsh Group. As the vice president, Jennifer focused on curing Eason, so she spent most of her time at the Charity Medical Center. Ivan fully supported her. Eason checked into the hospital. Rowan got him a special ward with all facilities needed, and it was quiet. His health check results were avable gradually. Rowan and Jennifer had a consultation with famous domestic and international experts, nning to provide Eason with the best treatment. Jennifer and Rowan would be in charge of researching and developing the medicines. Zack was still busy at work. asionally, he went to check on his son in the hospital. Zack fully trusted Jennifer and Rowan, appreciating them intensely. Rowan, this is Easons bone age report. Daphne held a file to enter Rowans office. Sitting at his desk, Rowan was looking for some information online. Hearing her voice, he looked up. Why do you have the report? Dr. Gilkes had something urgent, so he let me bring it to you. He said you might need it ASAP, said Daphne while gazing at him without blinking, although he didnt know if she was lying. All right. Rowan took it over and withdrew his gaze without sparing a nce at her. Daphne didnt leave right away. She carefully chose her dress and earrings. Rowan, you should take a break asionally. Dont work overtime anymore. She hadnt seen him at home during the evenings in recently few days as Rowan arrived home at two in the early morning. She was worried about him. I wont work overtime today, said Rowan. Then he darted at her and said, Go back to your work. When their gazes met mid-air, Daphne felt a heat in her heart. Warmth traveled through her veins. Chapter 1115 Helping Her Bestie Since Rowan said he wouldnt work overtime, Daphne got off work earlier than usual. She went shopping in a supermarket to buy fresh ingredients, aiming to cook for him. She couldnt help imagining they dined and chatted during dinner. In the afternoon, in Ocean View, ire apanied Mya all the time after receiving some bribe from Finnley. Right then, they were watching cartoons. ire, dont you need to update your novel? Mya darted at her while holding the tablet. ire was a romance writer. No, I dont. The money Finnley paid me is much higher than the payment for my stories. ire bit the apple in her hands and added triumphantly, If Finnley goes on a business trip every day and pays me well, Ill apany you all the time without writing a single word. Your readers would be mad at you. Be careful. They wont find me, anyway. Ha ha ha ire patted her shoulder and said solemnly, No worries, Mya. Ive written more chapters than needed. The tform will automatically publish my saved drafts. Thats better. Mya didnt want to stop her from working. Finnley would be gone for two days and return home the following afternoon. Suddenly, ire heard the ringing tone of her phone. She picked up and checked the caller ID. When she swiped to answer, sheined, Saskia Holt! How long havent you called me? Im surprised you still remember me. You are so heartless. You treasure your boyfriend more than your bestie. How dare you forget me after dating a man! I wish you all the worst. Humph!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Boohoo The girl on the other end of the line burst into tears. ire could tell she wasnt faking it. She was frightened. Hello, Saskia? Why Boohoo Saskia Holt was howling miserably. You scared me, Saskia. What happened? ire hurriedly put on her slippers. Whats wrong? Who bullied you? Parker Stone cheated on me Saskia sobbed, He checked into a hotel room with another girl. I saw them personally. Boohoo Where are you now? ires heart tightened. Stop crying. It wont solve any problems. Where are you? Im Im at Saskia muffled an address. ire recalled they used to go there with her. Wait for me. Ill be there soon. ire bid Mya farewell and drove towards the address immediately. Gosh! Your makeup is a mess. ire nted her hands on her hips angrily. Why are you only crying instead of fighting for yourself? She looked down at her sobbing bestie sitting next to the parterre. Stand up! Saskia couldnt help shedding tears, feeling heartbroken. What should I do, ire? I love him. Since we were in high school, Ive loved him. I dont want to date another man in my life. Where are they? In that hotel. Saskia pointed at the hotel, trembling while crying. Room 221. I watched them enter. Lets go! ire lifted her. Dont be a coward. Even if he dumps you, we cant let go of them easily. ire had been a romance writer for a long time, so she had many ways to deal with such shameless people. However, Saskia had never encountered such a matter before. Earlier, she had thought Parker Stone would propose to her for marriage, so she was always a happy woman. The sudden incident gave her a heavy blow. Ive never prepared for it. Boohoo I never thought he would betray me. ire was a girl with righteousness. She was sensitive and short-tempered. In her novels, the male and female lead roles were loyal to each other. In her opinion, love was pure and untainted. Therefore, she couldnt tolerate her bestie being cheated on. The next second, she dragged Saskia into the hotel and arrived at the door of Room 221. Chapter 1116 You Need to See a Doctor ire unlocked her phone screen and tabbed the camera, ready to take photos as evidence. Bang! Bang! Bang! In anger, Saskia wiped her tears and pounded on the door. Who is it? No one answered, but the door was still pounded on. It wouldnt stop until the door was opened. Coming. Coming. Too annoying! a man shouted in irritation. As soon as the door was opened, ire lifted her foot and kicked it open. Off guard, Parker flinched to keep his bnce. Meanwhile, ire took photos in the room. You shameless bastard! she roared angrily without pausing. Wait! Stop it! Parker realized what was happening and was about to grab her phone, but Saskia held him to stop. How dare you do this thing to me, Parker Stone! You scumbag! ire took the photos of the scattered clothes on the ground, the panicked girl covered with a quilt on the bed, and the man who only wrapped his lower part with a bath towel. Seeing her take many photos, Parka pushed Saskia away forcibly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Argh! Saskia almost hit the table corner. ire reacted quickly and caught her, but the force made her head hit the wall. ire frowned in pain. Give me your phone! Parker strode towards them to grab the phone. Are you all right, ire? Saskia asked worriedly. ire dragged her away. Lets go. Run! When they turned away, Parker kicked ires knees violently. ire let out a scream, feeling the piercing pain. Take my phone. Run! ire shoved her phone into Saskias hands, standing at the door to block Parkers way. Saskia looked back and ran towards a hotel staff nearby. She hurriedly told them what was happening. The hotel staff strode towards the room immediately. Parker Stone, I wont let go of you easily. You shameless son of bitch! ire stood upright with difficulty. Whore! she darted at the bed and cursed. Parker couldnt do anything as her phone was taken away. Ive stopped loving her. I told her to break up, but she refused. What else could I do? He looked aggrieved. I cannot marry her and aggrieve myself all my life, can I? Im still young. I cant get married after dating only one girl. Thats not worth it. You douchebag! ire pped him across his face. The hotel staff stopped him when Parker was about to fight back angrily. Mister, beating another person is against thew. She hit me. Parker went ballistic. ire red at him. Wait and see! Then she turned away. Whenever she took a step forwards, she hissed in pain and frowned. In the corridor, Saskia hurriedly trotted to help her. Are you OK, ire? You seemed to be injured seriously. Does it hurt a lot? Im OK, answered ire, but she could hardly stand the pain. They took an elevator to the first floor. Saskia said worriedly, I dont think you can drive. Did that jerk break your legs? My legs have never been broken. I dont know. ire was also frightened, as she couldnt tolerate the pain. Sit in. Saskia pulled the door open and helped her sit in the passengers seat. Ill send you to a hospital. Saskia sat in the drivers seat and started the engine immediately. Im sorry, ire. I didnt expect him to be so brutal. Give me my phone, Saskia. ire took her phone over. Son of bitch! Ill ruin him. No girls in Arkpool City will marry him. Im gonna make him die lonely. Compared to her disappointment in love, Saskia was more worried about ire. Ill take you to the Charity Medical Center. Its the closest one ording to the GPS. Chapter 1117 She Was Hit The Charity Medical Center. All the doctors saw patients ordingly. Many patients came a long way to the hospital after hearing about its fame. The shifts had been finished. All the buildings were lit brightly, though the night wasnt out yet.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Before leaving, Rowan deliberately checked on Eason and reminded his nursing worker and the doctor on duty. After he left the elevator, he saw a girl helping ire walk into the lobby. He could tell ires right leg was injured. She limped without putting down her right foot. Frowning in pain, she looked around. Where is the department of orthopedics? Saskia sighed, This hospital is huge. Theres an instruction sign. Wait for me. Let me check. Then she released ire and trotted away. ire didnt have a chance to stop her. She tried hard to keep her bnce, shaking among the crowd. Rowan quickened his pace while striding towards her. Before she fell, he grabbed her arm and helped her keep her bnce. Watch out! ire looked up at him. Its you! She was surprised, feeling embarrassed. ire, the department of orthopedics is on the fifth floor. Saskia trotted back while holding her handbag. Seeing the scene, she slowed down. Your friend, ire? Rowan withdrew his hand gentlemanly, letting her help ire. What happened to your leg? His gaze fell on her injured leg. Before Saskia answered, ire replied immediately, Im OK. Just a minor injury. She beamed at him, looking rxed. Rowan looked into her eyes and saw her embarrassment. Lets go, Saskia. ire waved him goodbye. Then she repressed the pain and dragged her friend away. Whenever ire took a step, she felt a sharp pang. However, she didnt look back and behaved bravely. Rowan watched them leave and noticed Saskias gaze at him. Then he walked towards another elevator. Meanwhile, Daphne was busy cooking in the kitchen of Rowans vi. Wearing an apron, she tied her hair in a ponytail to make her look spirited. She prepared the ingredients, rinsed them, chopped the food, and put them into tes. In the pot, she made chicken soup with 17 mushrooms. The kitchen was full of food fragrance. Like a loving housewife, she turned down the gas while waiting for Rowan to return home. The Charity Medical Center. The elevator stopped on the fifth floor, and its doors slid open. Saskia helped ire walk out. Seeing her painful look, Saskia asked, Do you have a crush on the man just now? Youve been injured severely but pretended to be fine in her presence. Your right leg should be lifted. Why did you walk normally? Itll worsen your condition. Probably, your leg will be cut off. While bitching about her bestie, Saskia helped ire to arrive at the department of orthopedics. Before ire retorted, they saw Rowan sitting at the desk. Unlike earlier, he had put on a doctors white gown. Are Are you a doctor? Saskia gaped at him and checked the sign above the door. Are you working in the department of orthopedics? Rowan nodded at her gently. Ehn. ire felt embarrassed somehow. However, Saskia was excited. Great! You are ires friend. Please check up on her. Shes injured. She helped ire enter the office and sit opposite Rowan. Now she wont pretend to be OK. She should be severely injured, Rowan thought to himself. What happened? Rowan lifted ires right leg and gently put it on a stool. Staring at ire, he waited for her answer. When ire felt too shy to answer his question, Saskia replied honestly, She helped me catch my boyfriend who cheated on me. He hit her. Chapter 1118 Shall I Carry You ire almost stopped breathing, feeling the stiffness in the air. She slowly looked up and met Rowans gaze. He beamed at her. All right. Go take the X-ray. Ill check if your leg bone is cracked. You could hardly walk. His words eased the embarrassment in the air. Please go ahead, said Saskia, Ill go downstairs to pay the bill. You dont need to. Rowan operated on hisptop and printed a piece of paper with a QR code. Scan it. You can pay here. Let me pay it myself, Saskia. ire pulled her phone from her handbag, grabbed the paper, and scanned the QR code. Suddenly, Saskia heard her phone ringing. She swiped to answer and was quiet for a long time. Finally, she replied, OK. Im in a hospital with ire. Will be backter. Whats wrong? ire asked. My mom called. Saskia didnt leave her alone in the hospital. Its alright. Let me take you to the X-ray. Then she helped ire up. Where is the X-ray room, Doc? Rowan pointed at a room inside. This way. Will you do it personally? ire was shocked. Its supposed to be done in the radiology department, right? Rowan asked, Why? Afraid Im not professional? Their gazes met again. ire could feel his gentleness and kindness. Rowan was a genius pharmacist, famous in the medical field. How could he be unprofessional? ire blushed in embarrassment, choking her words Come on in. At least I could afford more equipment. Rowan stood up and strode into the room behind the curtain. ire and Saskia saw the huge, new equipment inside as soon as the curtain was lifted. Lets go. Saskia helped her enter the room. Rowan adjusted the machine. His doctors white gown was carefully buttoned, and so were his cuffs, making him look fastidious. Lie on it. You dont need to take off your shoes. ire instinctively felt scared when confronting such a massive machine in a big room. After adjusting the equipment, Rowan looked back at her. Why are you still standing there? Shall I carry you?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire was shocked, looking into his eyes again. From her face, Rowan saw horror, realizing she hadnt been injured before, so it should be her first time taking the X-ray. Saskia helped her sit up and said, It wont hurt, ire. Just like taking a photo. The piercing pain in the leg made ire move carefully. Besides, she wore a short skirt, feeling awkward lying down. Rowan picked up a nket and covered her thighpletely without touching her. Thanks. ire was surprised, feeling moved by his action, staring at him gratefully. Rowan didnt look back while adjusting the cameras position. He would try his best not to move her injured leg. Saskia didnt pay much attention to Rowans appearance, still bothered by the disappointment in love. Parker was her first boyfriend since high school. She thought they would get married and had never expected to end up in this way. Saskia didnt think she would believe in love again. The thought brought tears to her eyes, and she wiped them secretly. ire watched her under the equipment, feeling sorry. She decided to tear Parker up after recovering and not let go of him easily. Suddenly, Saskias phone rang again. Is your mother urging you? ire said, Go home, Saskia. Ill be fine. If I need to stay in the hospital, Ill check in. Ill be cooperative. But No buts. You are not a doctor. I dont think you can help much when staying here. ire was considerate. Your mother has called you twice. It must be something urgent. Chapter 1119 Do You Want a Discount? The phone repeatedly rang. Saskia swiped to answer without leaving the room. After her mother spoke, she muttered, Ill be right back, Mom. ire watched her hang up. Saskia put her phone away. Parker Stone went to my house for an apology and insisted on seeing me. He wont leave unless I go home. You know what? You cant forgive him. All right? ire was too agitated, almost sitting up. You havent married yet, but he cheated on you with another woman in the hotel. What will happen after you marry him? Hes already betrayed you. Dump him! Her legs moved, so Rowan had to adjust the camera again. Stay still, he reminded her. ire nced at him and added, Saskia, you cannot forgive him, OK? No matter how much you love him. I got it. Saskia was anxious. Sorry, ire. I must go home. Call me when youre done. Go ahead. Ill be fine. Saskia bowed at Rowan, Doc, Ill leave ire to you. Thank you so much. Then she turned away hurriedly. irey still. Rowan adjusted the equipment to avoid moving her injured leg. Meanwhile, the kitchen of his vi was full of food fragrance. Daphne checked the time several times, thinking he must be on the way home. The hospital. ire hopped on her left leg after finishing the X-ray. Rowan didnt help her. While studying the radiograph, he left the room. Your bone is fine. It wont be difficult to deal with it. Rowan carefully studied it. It has a sign to crack, though. Thats why it hurts so severely. What? ire sat in a chair. Do I need to stay in the hospital? Youd better check in, Rowan answered gently, You cannot walk by yourself. Its better to rest on the bed. But ire was anxious while thinking about her pregnant sister-inw. Rowan leaned against the table, holding his arms across his chest while staring at her, waiting for her decision. After a thought, ire looked into his eyes. Ill take my doctors advice and check in. Theres a ward next door. Go ahead to lie down. Rowan sat in his chair. Ill set up your profile before prescribing you the medicine. I heard you were researching special medicines. ire suddenly became excited. Will it stop hurting after I use the medicine? You still need to rest in bed. Rowan typed the keyboard with his slender fingers with a smile. Im not God. Ignoring her, he started to enter her data seriously. Name. ire Russell. ire was about to hop out of the door. Looking back, she asked, You dont know who I am? Rowan raised his head while staring at her in confusion. I mean, we met before. Dont you remember? ire suddenly thought he must be too busy to remember her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She chuckled, You should know Finnley Russell. Hes my cousin. I came here with my sister-inw for pregnancy care this morning. We met a few times before. So? Rowan answered, Do you want a discount? ire was slightly taken aback. No. No. No. I dont need a discount. Thanks, though, she exined. I know how tough your job is. You must live onmissions. A bright smile remained on her face. Im not too poor to afford the medical feel. Please print the check. I dont mind the fee. Rowan frowned. After darting at her, he loosened his eyebrows. Go to the ward. You can scan the QR code after the bill is avable. OK. ire turned around and hopped out. Holding the door frame, she looked back and asked, Left or right? Right, Rowan answered simply without raising his head. Chapter 1120 It’s Not Your Fault After ire left the ward. Rowan heard his phone ringing. He checked the caller ID and continued entering the patients information. Soon, a medical bill with a QR code was printed. It was for ire to check into the hospital. Rowan picked up his phone and swiped to answer, Hello. Rowan, why are you still out? Daphne asked gently, Didnt you say you wouldnt work overtime tonight? A patient came before I left. Rowan tore off part of the medical bill for the profile. Anything else? Daphne didnt mention cooking for him but asked, When will you probably knock off? Not sure yet. Daphne thought for a moment. OK. I see. She ended the call. In the vi, Daphne put the dishes into lunchboxes after putting her phone away. Without being angry, she smiled as if she was happy to do such a thing. She prepared dinner and would personally deliver the dishes to him, wondering if Rowan would be moved. If the patients problem was severe, she would also help him. Daphne quickly put the lunchboxes into a bag, cleaned the kitchen, and drove towards the hospital. The hospital. The ward was only big enough for a bed. Next to the window was a couch. It was a suite with a restroom and a kitchen, like an apartment. Dr. Watson, the ward design is quite patient-friendly. After removing her shoes, ire leaned against the bedhead, watching Rowan apply the medicine to her knee. Thank you. Im d you like it. Rowan identally found a hole in her sock, which exposed her big toe. He was slightly taken aback, looking up at her. The next second, he was attracted by her eyes full of smartness. ire pressed her lips together, a smile touching her eyes. Rowan said, This medicine words will. Ive sprayed it to your injury tonight. Tomorrow Ill do it again. Lets see if youll recover tomorrow afternoon. If you get better, you can check out then. If not, you have to stay another night. All right.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ire pulled out her phone and called Mya. Hello, Mya. I cant go home tonight. Something happened. Im afraid I cannot stay with you tonight. What happened, ire? Mya was worried. Where are you? Im with my friend now. ire didnt want to worry her and answered, Ill probably go back to your house tomorrow afternoon. No problem, ire. Its good you are with your friend. Mya told her, My mom hase over. Shell stay at my house. In fact, Im OK with being alone. After exchanging a few words, they ended the conversation. ire found the hole in her sock after putting down the phone. She widened her eyes in embarrassment. Subconsciously, she pulled her leg back into the quilt. Rowan lifted the quilt and tucked her in. You should cut your nails often. Or itll break your socks. ire was amazed by his straightforwardness, looking embarrassed, unable to retort. Anything else? Rowan asked seriously while holding the medicine bottle. When When will you go home? Rowan could tell she was at a loss from her tone, thinking it must be the first time she had checked into a hospital. Where are your family? he asked. Why dont you call your parents? Ask them to watch you. His questions upset ire, although he didnt mean it. A trace of sorrow shed through her eyes. I dont have parents. They passed away in a car ident when I was little. Rowan stared at her. Sorry. Its not your fault. ire looked up, her eyes glittering. Can you lend me yourptop, please? I havent published my novel chapters today. Rowan didnt answer her immediately as hisptop was critical to him. There was too much important data. In a short moment of silence, ire also realized it. She said apologetically, Please forget about it. Thats too much. Itll be fine if I stop updating it for just one day. Thank you all the same, Dr. Watson. Chapter 1121 Daphne Delivers Food to Rowan Rowan didnt say anything, just looked at her, then turned and left. He was tall and slender, wearing a tidy white coat. His professional attitude and ability made him shine. ire stayed alone in the ward. Sitting on the head of the bed, she looked around. The corridor was brightly lit so doctors or families of the patients wouldnt be scared when they passed by. Just as she picked up her phone out of boredom, Rowan came in.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ire looked up. Here. Rowan handed her theptop. The girl recognized that it was the one on his desk. It should be hisptop. The battery couldst for six hours. Rowan told her, But dont make any changes to the files inside. ire thought for a while, then took it, Thank you, Mr. Watson. She did need it. At this time, Daphnes car stopped downstairs in the hospital. She got out of the car with a thermal bag in a good mood. She saw a familiar car parked not far away at a nce. Great! Rowan hadnt left yet. Daphne quickly entered the hospital and walked towards the elevator amidst peopleing and going. Hi, Ms. Wells. Arent you off work, Ms. Wells? I brought some soup for Mr. Watson. Daphne lifted the bag, smiling, Hes working overtime today. The colleagues seemed to understand! What a couple! Im off now, bye! Daphne waved her hand and impatiently walked towards the elevator. When she came to the door of Rowans consultation room, she saw him take off his white coat and hang it up. Rowan. Daphne smiled brightly. Rowan looked at him, Why are you here? He notice the thing she carried. Daphne put the bag on his desk, took the thermos bowl from it, and said, I went to the supermarket after work today, bought some food, and cooked you some soup. Rowan was not very moved, You dont have to do that. Oh, its rare that you get off work early! Daphne took out the cutlery, It was ast-minute change. Rowan washed his hands. Come over and have dinner. Lets go back togetherter. Daphne said happily, Try it. Do you have more at home? Rowan dried his hands with a towel. There is more, for supper. Nice. Rowan came over. Daphne suddenly realized, Hey, where is yourptop? It was his most precious possession, and he carried it with him almost everywhere. Rowan was very calm. He didnt answer her question. Taking the tableware from the desk, Rowan said calmly, How about leaving those to my friends? Ill go back with you. After speaking, he walked out without looking at Daphne. Daphne quickly followed out. Friend? Which one? She had many questions. She was also kind of upset. She spent a lot of time and effort cooking the soup for him! And he wanted to offer it to other people. Daphne followed Rowan to the next ward and saw a familiar girl sitting on the bed, typing on his belovedptop. Mr. Watson. ire raised her eyes when she heard footsteps, and saw a girl behind him whom she had seen at the pic. Although she hadntmunicated with her, she knew who she was. Daphne felt really upset. But she smiled sophisticatedly, Hello, are you alright? Why are you here? Chapter 1122 Guarding Against Claire My foot hurt. Its nothing serious though. ire was embarrassed, she didnt want to mention how she got hurt. She hope Daphne wouldnt ask. Rowan put the tableware on the head of her bed lightly, Eat first. He moved the chair and didnt look at her. Did you buy me food? ire was surprised and smiled, Thank you! Mr. Watson! You are so careful! You know that I didnt eat! Rowan stood up straight and said to her calmly, Ms. Wells cooked it. Dont waste it. Youd better eat it all. ire was even more surprised, she froze for a moment, then looked at Daphne, You cook that? Daphne smiled, looking kind and harmless, Youre wee. Thank you. ire was very moved. Rowan. Daphne quickly said to Rowan, Arent you going back and having dinner with me? When are we leaving? Rowan looked at theptop, then at ire, and reminded, Remember to lock the door before you sleep, turn off theptop when youre done using it, and put it on your bedside. His meaning was obvious. The girl nodded furiously, Dont worry, theptop will be safe as long as I live! After hearing this witty remark, Daphne felt even more ufortable. Was she acting like a baby? But she managed to maintain her smile, Lets go, Rowan! She took his arm, then let go quickly, reminding him to leave. Rowan left with Daphne without saying anything else. ire was very happy. She was getting a little hungry and nned to order some food. Unexpectedly, Daphne brought dinner over. It smelt good. ire put theptop away, lifted the quilt, and got out of bed. Her right leg didnt hurt as long as it didnt touch the ground. She hopped on one leg flexibly. There was a small chair in front of the bed, which was very helpful. ire opened the food, it was splendid. It smelt good and looked good too. She immediately picked up her fork. She looked at the home screen of Rowansptop while eating. There were many folders of professional files and some medical reports that she couldnt understand. All in all, it looked cool. Her admiration for Rowan increased. At this time, Rowan followed Daphne out of the elevator. In the lobby on the first floor, Daphne turned to him and asked, Can I sit in your car? Didnt you drive? Rowan said while walking. I did. But my wrist is a little ufortable after holding the scalpel during the morning and the kitchen knife during the afternoon. Daphne smiled at him while walking. Would you like to go to work together tomorrow morning? Rowan didnt want to cause a misunderstanding, so they had been driving separately, although they had recently lived together. If its inconvenient for you. Seeing that he didnt answer, Daphne changed her words with a smile, I can take a taxi tomorrow. Since she had said so, it would be a little bit embarrassing if Rowan refused. Walking out of the lobby, Rowan stretched out his hand and opened the passenger door. Daphne was overjoyed. She looked at him with a smile and quickly got into the car. Rowan closed the car door for her like a gentleman, then walked to the other side of the car and got in. The two fastened their seat belts at the same time, then Rowan started the car. Daphne didnt ask anything about ire, she didnt even know ires name, although they met once that day. But regarding Rowans behavior today He lent her hisptop and brought her dinner Daphne felt she had to guard against her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 1123 Driving Her Away During Daphnes stay in Arkpool City, she found that Rowan had been indifferent to everyone, except for Jennifer. But now, there was one more person. Have you found an apartment? On the way home, Rowan asked her. Daphne turned to him. He looked smart and handsome. But feeling his urging again, she felt a little upset, Im still looking for it. Daphne smiled and didnt seem to be embarrassed at all when she said, I want to be closer to the hospital, but I dont want to spend too much on the rent. Ive found one for you. Ill take you there tomorrow afternoon. Rowan told her, You dont have to worry about the rent, the hospital will subsidize 50% of it for you. As long as you like it, well take it. Daphne didnt know what that mean. He couldnt wait to drive her out, but was willing to pay half of the rent for her? Did he care about her or not? His vi was big enough for ten more people to live in. But Daphne tried to look at the bright side. After thinking about it, she asked slowly, Is it from the hospital or you? If it was from him, why didnt he admit it?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Why did he say it was from the hospital? Daphne was kind of moved. Unexpectedly, Rowan answered This is the benefit of the hospital. It has nothing to do with me. Rowan looked straight to the road, holding the steering wheel with both hands. Daphne paused her breath for a second and blinked. He said, The hospital subsidizes half of the rent for all staff who rent apartments. Everyone has it, not only you. Daphne felt a bit upset after hearing this. So she was treated the same as every other staff. Was she nothing special? She was upset. Really upset. Although Daphne didnt feel good, she didnt show it on the surface. Back home, although she got to have dinner with Rowan, she couldnt feel any joy. That was thest dinner she had with him. She would have to move out from here tomorrow. She had no reason to stay longer. Obviously, Rowan was resisting her, repelling her. But Daphne gritted her teeth and told herself that she must not be discouraged. She must strive to be excellent, and be an excellent doctor second only to him in the hospital! She wanted to be shining. She wanted to be dazzling. She wanted to be good enough to stand beside her and make him see her. Daphne was somehow simr to Catherine. But even if she excelled, what difference could it make? Love wasnt all about if one was excellent. It was a feeling. People wouldnt fall in love just because the other person was a genius. You are a good cook. Rowan praised her honestly after tasting the food. Daphne said with a smile, Im d you like it. Its for you. She once again felt sweet as if her heart was filled with honey. Night fell. Tristan went to Charity Medical Center to check on Eason especially. Jennifer had been there the entire afternoon, she helped the doctor bathe Eason, washed his hair, and put on clean clothes for him. Sister. Eason had been looking at her for three hours ever since Jennifer entered the door. All he could see was her. Eason finally called her sister. It was an urgent desire in his heart. He loved and appreciated Jennifer. Jennifer was moved by the sister, which she had missed for a long time! She squatted in front of Eason, patting his head lovingly. Good boy. Its time to take the medicine. I love you the most. The next second, a female doctor came over with the medicine, which didnt smell very good. Chapter 1124 Extremely Jealous Jennifer took it, stirred it gently with a spoon, and blew gently, Its not hot,e on. She took a spoonful and handed it to the little boys lips, Eason, opened your mouth. Eason looked at her for a moment. He could understand her words. His brain received the instruction and made it order He opened his mouth slowly. Good boy! Jennifer was very happy, Take the medicine, and you will be fine very soon! She fed him the medicine patiently.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. He listens to you. He doesnt cooperate when we tried to feed him. The female doctor moved a small stool behind Jennifer, Mrs. Marsh, take a seat. Thanks. Jennifer said to her, I camete today because I got something to handle at thest minute. Ill feed him the medicine from now on. I can tell that Eason likes you very much. Of course, Im his sister! After seeing the paternity test, Jennifer was confident to say this. Just as she finished feeding the medicine in the bowl, Tristan knocked on the door and walked into the room. Jennifer looked over when she heard the door. The doctor took the bowl from her. She stood up, Tristan, are you off work? Wheres my dad? She nced behind him. Mr. rke will be here in a moment. Tristan looked like a gentleman. He nced at Jennifer and told her. We didnt set out from the same ce. Then he looked at Eason, Eason has made progress. I saw him drink the medicine spoon by spoon at the door. He is a good boy now. He drinks the medicine only when I feed him. Jennifer smiled slightly and looked at the little boy sitting in the chair, The medicine is bitter. It must taste awful even though we have added sugar in it. Tristan praised, Eason did a good job. In the corridor outside the door, Ivan also came. Wearing a ck handmade suit with his hands in his pockets, he walked towards this side. Under the white light, he looked indifferent and dignified. His eyes as calm as a deep well, make people want to get close, but couldnt reach him. Doctors and nurses passing by, especially girls, almost screamed! They stopped when they saw him, their eyes widened! Wow! Prince Charming. Mr. Marsh is so handsome, even more handsome than in the news! His iparable temperament and innate aura greatly attracted the girls. Even though he was married, many people still madly loved her. At the door, Ivan stopped. He saw Tristan wiping Jennifers sleeve with a handkerchief, looking very intimate. Is it hot? Tristan asked concernedly as he wiped. No. Jennifer smiled, although it was painful, Its okay. Ivans eyes darkened, with a look of displeasure! Just when he was about to rush in and separate the two, he heard footsteps. He turned around and saw Zack. Seeing Ivan, Zack also quickened his pace, Mr. Marsh? Why dont you go in? He stood beside Ivan and looked inside. Zack looked at Tristan and Jennifer, then turned to Ivan. He saw Ivan purse his lips, trying to ignore the displeasure that suddenly shed in his heart. Big misunderstanding! Just when Zack was about to say something, Ivan stepped forward, Are you all right? He came to Tristans side in repulsion and grabbed his wifes hand. Why are you here? Jennifer was happy to see him. But Ivan looked at her and asked jealously, What? Am I not wee? Of course you are! Only Zack knew what happened. He quickly followed in, Of course youre wee, we came here all because we care about Eason. Thank you, guys, for taking the time toe over after work. Tristan was silent. Nor did Ivan speak to him. Dad, Eason called out. Everybody looked at him and saw him smiling. Chapter 1125 This Is Not a Lie About ten minutester, Tristan felt quite embarrassed. So he said goodbye to everyone, Guys, I gotta go now. I wille when I am free. After speaking, he smiled at everyone gently, then turned and left. After a while, Ivan followed out without saying anything. When Zack found Ivan going out, he said to Jennifer instantly, Michelle, Im going to see if Mr. Watson is there, and talk to him. He found an excuse to leave. At the end of the corridor. Ivan looked at Tristan very politely, I remember I reminded you to stay away from my woman, whats wrong with you? Are you forcing me to react? I didnt do anything. Tristan exined helplessly, Ms. Brooks was scalded by boiling water. As a man, can I just stand there doing nothing? Warm water, not boiling water. Ivan stared at him coldly, emphasizing, I saw it, she is fine.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Tristan didnt want to argue with him, it was meaningless, But I couldnt be indifferent at the time, and I didnt think I did anything wrong. Mr. Marsh, you are too sensitive. After saying these words, Tristan wanted to leave. Ivan stopped him. Tristan met Ivans cold gaze. Not far away, Zack stagnated when he saw this! He looked at them worriedly, hoping they wouldnt fight! What do you mean? Tristan frowned slightly, and asked, If I were you, instead of making assumptions here, I will work hard to improve myself. Ivan thought it was funny. He looked at Tristan with warning eyes. Tristan looked at him without fear, Am I wrong? You! Ivan punched him, but Tristan blocked his punch! I do like her! So what? Tristan provoked Ivan on purpose, I care about her, I protect her, and I would risk my life for her! These few words hit the depths of Ivans heart! You finally admitted it. Ivan asked, So what? Are you testing on the edge of morality? Are you nning to steal my wife? I like her doesnt mean I must own her. Tristan pushed his fist, and said in a gentlemanly manner, I wont steal. Ill just guard her silently! Ivan red at him and said with a cold tone, I will make you never see her again! His eyes looked grim when he said those words. No. Dont! Zack stepped forward. He realized what happened. There is a big misunderstanding. Tristan is Jennifers brother, my oldest son! Tristans mood didnt change when he heard this as if it was no secret to him. He was so calm that even he was surprised. But Ivan was shocked. He looked at the calm Tristan, and then looked at his father-inw. Dad, to protect him, you even made up such a lie? This is not a lie, this is the truth! Zack didnt look like joking at all. He sighed, Its a long story, Ill tell you when we got home! But I can assure you, this is the truth! I dont intend to hide it anymore at this point. Dad! A female voice came. People looked up and saw Jennifer running over, Tristan? Ivan? What are you doing? Why are you all here? He knew Ivan too well and guessed that he must have picked on Tristan. That was why she came out to check. Michelle, lets go home for dinner! Zack immediately smiled, Eason had taken the medicine, you dont need to guard here. Go home for dinner? Jennifer wondered why so suddenly. Yes, go home for dinner. Zack took Ivan with one arm and Tristan with the other, Tristan,e with us too! Ivan did not refuse, because he wanted to find out the truth. Zack didnt look like lying. Chapter 1126 Claire Is startled OK. Jennifer didnt know what happened, she said, Okay, wait for me in the car, Im going to have a few words with the doctors. Okay, well wait for you! Zack knew that if Jennifer agreed to go home for dinner, Ivan and Tristan wouldnt refuse. Ivan and Tristan looked less aggressive. They both had something in mind. Ivan had many doubts. He was wondering what was wrong. Why did Jennifer have an older brother? Why didnt Zack admit that Tristan was his son earlier? Tristan looked calm. He remembered what Zack said when he was drunk. That day, after having dinner with some clients. Zack took his hand and said painfully, Tristan, my son, I am sorry. Please dont hate me. Tristan was dumbfounded at the time! Tristan, the business world is like a battlefield. He cried, I suspect that Eason wasnt born with the disease but being poisoned His heart was bleeding, I must protect you, Tristan That night, in the restaurant, Tristan and Zack drank a lot of wine. Zack told him some secret. Tristan was so shocked that he couldnt ept this fact for several days, feeling like it was a dream! He thought of Zacks words over and over again and then secretly took a paternity test Looking at the results shown in that report, he finally believed it and slowly ept the truth. In the corridor of the hospital, Zack led them into the elevator. He called Aiden, Aiden, Jennifer, and Ivan are back for dinner, cook dinner as soon as possible. And Tristan is also back, so prepare more dishes. Okay, Mr. rke. Zack hung up the call. He started to think about how should he tell the story. From where he should start? He had deep guilt for Tristan. How could he reduce the harm to Tristan? How could he get Tristans understanding and forgiveness? After talking with the doctor, Jennifer came out of the ward. When she passed a certain door, she happened to see ire closing the door with only one leg on the floor. They saw each other inadvertently. ire? Jennifer faltered, and looked at her in surprise and worry, What happened to your leg? Jennifer! ire was also surprised. She opened the door, and asked with a smile, Why are you also in the hospital? Jennifer stood at the door and looked inside, Are you alone? Looking at her leg again, she asked, Are you hurt?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire was slightly embarrassed. Come in. Jennifer helped her to sit on the edge of the bed, Let me see! Then he took her right leg and ced it lightly on the chair. I had a check just now. My bones are fine. Mr. Watson had dressed it. I feel much better now! ire sat on the edge of the bed, feeling kind of warm, What about you? What brings you to the hospital? Are you ill? My brother is receiving treatment. Jennifer stood up, I will also be a frequent visitor here recently. With Mr. Watson, youll be fine. Dont worry. I wish so. ire smiled at her, I was going to lock the door. Then she looked at theptop beside the bed, Mr. Watson lent me hisptop. I have to keep it safe. There are peopleing and going in this hospital, someone might steal it. Yes. I guess what is precious is not theptop itself. Jennifer followed her gaze, Especially the deans personalptop, the information inside is priceless. So you must keep it well! Dean? ire looked at Jennifer in shock. Chapter 1127 Say Sorry to Tristan Jennifer met her startled gaze with a bright smile, Yes, he is the dean of Charity Medical Center. ires pupils dted. She was shocked! My god, he bes the dean at such a young age? How marvelous he must be to convince everyone? In ires impression, the deans of hospitals were mostly old men in their fifties or sixties. Jennifer said to her in a quiet and pleasant voice, He definitely is. ire thought about it, nodded, and said, Indeed. He is a genius doctor. And he is Mr. Marshs private doctor! So he must be excellent. Jennifer looked around, feeling proud of her apprentice, He invested in this hospital himself, without any sponsorship. Of course, he is the dean. ires eyes widened again! She was so shocked that she couldnt utter a word. Jennifer needed to leave. He smiled, Okay, Ille tomorrow, dont stay up toote, remember to lock the door. OK. ire got up and walked Jennifer to the door, waved at her, and then closed and locked the door. The security measures in the hospital must be good, there were cameras everywhere outside. Sitting back on the bed, ire covered herself with the quilt and put theptop on herp. It was six oclock already but theptop was almost still fully charged. So instead of updating her novel, she Googled Charity Medical Center. She saw that the legal representative and chairman were both Rowan. Then she saw his profile and handsome photo on the homepage. He was dressed in a suit, looking like an elite, Rowan had a pleasing smile on his handsome face. His profile was really concise and humble. He didnt even write the title that people gave him, genius pharmacist. ire noticed that Charity Medical Center invested 1 billion! Oh, my god She moved the page and lightly touched her lower lip with her other hand. Shock filled her eyes, Hes a billionaire! She knew Rowan was rich, but she didnt expect him to be so rich. She thought he was just Ivans private doctor and that he got paid by Ivan like Finnley. But even Finnley didnt have so much money, right? Therefore, inventing new drugs was not only a kind deed to society but also very profitable. She went on checking his information. An hour passed quickly In rke Vi. Aiden prepared a big dinner. Three cars were parked in the yard. Mr. rke came back. Jennifer and Ivan followed. Tristan entered the vi too. At sunset, the afterglow of the sun shone on the cars and eaves It was peaceful. Dinner went on normally. Zack didnt speak. Ivan and Tristan didnt ask either.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jennifer didnt know what happened. She looked up at everyone while eating, Whats wrong? Is there something? She looked at her husband on the left, then at Tristan on the right, and then at her father. Everyone seemed to have something on their minds. Zack finished thest mouthful of food in the bowl. He put down the cutlery, wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief, and looked at the three young people in front of him. After a long time of deliberation, he finally spoke. First of all, I want to say sorry to Tristan. The middle-aged man looked at Tristan. Ivan and Jennifer also turned to look at Tristan. Tristan carefully chewed and swallowed the food. Then he also put down his cutlery and looked at his father. Chapter 1128 The Story of Tristan Tristan. Zack recalled the past, his mood was extremely solemn. He could even feel his heart throbbing, You are my son, Michelles brother. Boom! Jennifers head buzzed, and her mouth opened into an O-shape, What? She once thought she had heard wrong! Zack repeated, Michelle, Tristan is your brother. He is the oldest son of your mother and me. Ivans expression changed slightly, and his fingers suddenly tightened. Tristan looked calm, but his heart was in turbulence. He swallowed. He thought this moment would nevere. And he had always respected his fathers decision, never asked why, and never thought of asking for his surname. What is going on here? Jennifer stood up excitedly, she was very surprised, I have a brother? Why didnt I know? I dont remember having an older brother in my memory! Tristan knew it was hard to ept all of a sudden. Ivan was still dubious. But he guessed his father-inw would not make such a lie just to protect Tristan. Zack sighed, he was also a little emotional. His voice trembled slightly, Tristan suffered from a serious illness when he was two months old. It was very cold in Arkpool City that year, the climate is unfriendly for children. And your brothers sickness made him even weaker. He kept catching colds. The doctor advised to send him abroad. Hearing what her father said, Jennifer sat down slowly in the chair. Zack continued, The disease is chronic and requires long-term treatment to eradicate it. So Tristan has been abroad for years and almost no one knew of his existence. When you were born, and your brother was still abroad for treatment. Hearing the beginning of this story, Tristan was very moved, even a little sad. He finally knew what happened. Because of illness, your brother doesnt remember what happened in his first 20 years of life. And he recovered when he was 20. Speaking of this, Zack had tears in his eyes, I took him back to Arkpool City, keep him by my side, and teach him by myself. I let him handle the most important issues of the group. One day I will hand the group over to him. After hearing this, Tristan was very calm. He met his fathers gaze and said nothing. Tristan Zack stood up and shook his hand, Do you believe what I just said? Yes. Tristan nodded and said frankly, One day you were drunk and told me everything. Later, I did a paternity test, so I have always known that you are my father since then.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Suddenly, the room was in silence! Zack froze. It took him a while to recover, Can you forgive me? He said, The business world is a dangerous ce. I dont want you to be hurt. I even suspect that Eason was poisoned. Maybe I am just too sensitive. I dont have any evidence yet. But I care about you. Something shed in Ivans eyes. Poisoned? He bearded that in mind. You are not sorry to me. Tristan said softly, So I wont forgive you. I do understand you. Tristan was a nice person. He was gentle, calm, polite and humble, and very understanding. Ivan finally understood why Tristan would risk his life for Jennifer. He knew he was her brother! He loved her as a brother. That was indeed a big misunderstanding. Ivan stood up, looking at Tristan seriously, and stretched out his hand politely, Brother, Im sorry! Jennifer was taken aback! Tristan looked at him and heard him say, Im sorry for a lot of things. Please, forgive me! Tristan smiled and also stood up, shaking hands with Ivan. No matter what, we both want Michelles well-being. Ivan hugged him. All the misunderstandings were gone. After a while, Tristan let go of Ivan, walked around the table, and hugged Zack, Dad, thank you. Chapter 1129 Poisoned? Zack burst into tears when he heard Tristan call him dad. Im sorry, my son His voice trembled slightly, I have my reasons. Before all risks are gone, I dont want to announce your identity. Since he started working at the rke Corp, Tristan, smart as he was, had felt the turbulence within the group. As his father said, the business world was like a battlefield. I can feel your deep love. Tristan patted him on the back, and said very responsibly, Dad, I will always protect you, no matter what your identity is. Zack was moved to tears. Hearing the conversations, Ivan asked, Is there a lot of turmoil in the rke Corp? The father and son both looked at Ivan. Ivan went on, Eason could be poisoned? Jennifers heart suddenly tightened! Its just a guess. I have no evidence. Zack struggled in his heart for a few seconds, I had this guess only after. But after so many years, its hard to find the evidence. Both Ivan and Jennifer had bad feelings. Tristan remained calm. He seemed to be born this way. People on the board of directors all have their interests. Since there were no outsiders, Zack confessed, Especially those major shareholders. They all want to be the CEO. I have to guard against them. Ivan nodded. Then he looked at Jennifer, Honey, you can find out about this, right? Was Eason poisoned? As Dad said, after so many years, its hard to find the evidence. Jennifer analyzed, Even if we found that his disease was man-made, it wont be easy to find the criminal behind the scenes. Then lets check if it was man-made first. Ivans voice was hoarse. His eyes became deeper and darker. He wouldnt let go of whoever dared to harm his wifes family. Could humans be so evil? For the sake of power, they would even hurt a child? Tristans dark eyes were restrained and deep. The appearances of those major shareholders shed in his mind. He was thinking about who could be the criminal. Zack suddenly opened his eyes wide and eximed Maybe Tristans illness was man-made too? The air suddenly froze. Everyone looked at him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Medical records. Jennifer said to her father, Let me see my brothers medical records! If your guess is correct, I think we can find some clues! Tristan Zack asked, Do you still have the medical records? They are in New York. Tristan said, Ill go get it in a few days after I finish the work at hand. Zack nodded. Jennifer also felt it was necessary to investigate this matter. Because the bad guys would never quit until they achieved their goals. They must take action, just in case. Ivans throat rolled sexily. His cold eyes were as deep as an ancient well, If there is such a vicious person in the rke Corp, we wont let him go with it. Obviously, Ivan nned to intervene. Zack had mixed feelings. He sighed, Lets keep Tristans identity a secret for now. People agreed. They understood his worries as a father. Zack looked at his son, and then at Ivan, If Mr. Marsh hadnt misunderstood the rtionship between Tristan and Michelle, I would have kept this matter a secret for a while longer. Ivan coughed. It was such an embarrassment! Ivan looked outside the window to avoid the eyes of his father-inw. On the way back to Emerald Bay, Jennifer sat in the co-pilot. She couldnt help turning her eyes and teasing, It must have been hard for you to call him brother. Howe? You are my wife, and your brother is my brother. Although Ivans tone was rxed, he felt awkward, This is called etiquette, do you understand? Chapter 1130 Couldn’t Stay Hearing this, Jennifer smiled, You were jealous of my brother because he wanted to protect me. If my dad didnt stop you, would you beat him? Very likely. Ivan said very seriously while driving, I wont forgive anyone who dares to steal my wife. I dont think anyone would dare to do that. Jennifer leaned against him, smiling happily, I guess this is what a sense of security means! Ivan looked at her, his eyes full of affection. After Ivan and Jennifer left, Zack and Tristan had a drink in the yard. It was not the first time that they had a drink together. But it gave them a different feeling this time because they were drinking as father and son. Mr. rke. Tristan switched the role quickly. Zack was stunned for a moment and looked up at him. Tristan said, No matter what happens, I will protect you, even more than before. After finishing speaking, he raised his ss to his father, then raised his head and drank the wine in it. Tristan. Zack took a sip of his wine and said calmly, Even if Eason is cured, the group is still yours. I wont let him step into thepany. Eason was Joans son, so Zack didnt pay much attention to him. Hearing this, Tristan was a little surprised, He is also your son. Maybe this is unfair to him. And I never thought of taking over the group. But you are stable. The sessor of the group must be you. Zacks voice was crisp and calm, Just do me a favor! I am getting old. Someone has to take over thepany. Tristan had mixed feelings. They looked at each other, time seemed to have paused. After a while, they clinked sses again, then both drank. The topic ended there. Tristan was kind to Eason, just like Michelle. The next morning. Daphne got up very early. After making breakfast, she waited quietly at the door of Rowans bedroom. twenty minutes passed, and the door finally opened. Good morning, Rowan! The girl smiled brightly. Rowan was taken aback. Good morning, is there anything? It seemed she had waited for a long time. I made breakfast. Lets eat together! Daphne, well dressed, smiled brightly, I made your favorite porridge. Rowan looked at her and took a step downstairs, I think I have told you that you dont have to do this. I can buy breakfast. It doesnt take much time anyway! I like cooking. Daphne quickly followed, and said in a sweet voice, Anyway, I wont have a chance to make breakfast for you in the future. Although she was sad, she smiled when she said this. Rowan looked calm. He didnt intend to make her stay. Ill take you to the apartment at three oclock in the afternoon. In the living room, the morning light came in through the window. Under the golden light, Rowan looked elegant, like a prince described in ancient books. Daphne was deeply attracted by his appearance at the moment. She couldnt take her eyes off him. For her, Rowan seemed to have magical power, coupled with his talent. He was mysteriously attractive.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Whats wrong? Hearing no reply, Rowan asked, Are you not avable at three oclock? No, no, I am. Daphne knew that she must take the apartment. After all, he found the apartment, she had no choice. Ill pick you up at three oclock. She readily agreed. Lets go have breakfast for now. In the dining room. Rowan was surprised when he saw all the food on the table. There were at least eight dishes, How early do you get up? Five oclock. I know you are a doctor and you care a lot about your stomach. Homemade food is much more hygienic than that from the restaurant. She talked like a good wife and mother. Rowan sat down in the chair. Thank you. Although he didnt have any expression, his words made Daphne very happy. Chapter 1131 Ivan’s Action Sitting across the table from him and having breakfast with him made Daphne feel sweet inside. She kept ncing at him as she took every bite. There was admiration, coveting and appreciation in her eyes. Im full. I will go take my purse! She said and got upstairs. When She went down and was at the turn of the stairs, she found his car in the yard gone! Her heart skipped a beat and there was disappointment in her eyes. He left without her. Daphne walked downstairs listlessly and her happiness was gone. She stood alone in the empty living room and felt the sunshine not as beautiful as just now. She was lost in disappointment. Does He really have to avoid me like this? She was upset, So what if the colleagues see us together? We came back togetherst night anyway. She came to herself and looked at the time. She was going to bete. Therefore, she had to call an Uber since her car was still in the hospital parking lot. On the way, she couldnt fight it out. He took her to a pic with his friends the other day and she had thought he had recognized her. He had introduced her to his friends already, what was with this Then?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. On the same morning. Although the cooperation was already over, Jennifer went to the rke Corp. Tristan! At the door of the CEOs office, Jennifer came in with a cake. Tristan put down the document in his hands and looked gently at her, Morning, Michelle, You used to buy me cakes, Im taking a turn today, Jennifer put the cake down on the desk and spread her arms. Tristan stared at her and smiles gently as he walked towards her. He was tall and embraced her. It was a warm, strong but short embrace. They soon parted. Tristan looked at the door. No one was there. They have all gone to a meeting, I came here ticking the time. Jennifer smiled. She was to keep a distance from him here and to tell him she would keep their rtionship a secret. They tacitly smiled and started to cut the cake. How did you get here? Tristan asked. My husband sent me here. He asked again, Are you leaving after the cake? After all, she had nothing to do here and the designers had gone back to the Marsh Group. Jennifer ate the cream, Yes. Why didnt you bring him here? Tristan was confused. Jennifer arched her eyebrows and smiled, He always gets jealous and can be violent. I didnt ask him toe up or share the cake. Tristan was amused. In the Lamborghini downstairs, Ivan waited patiently for his wife. He feltpletely different now. He looked much more handsome when he wasnt being jealous. After a while, his phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and a male voice came, Mr. Marsh, I have sent you all the information of the shareholders of the rke Group. And their connections? Ivan asked. I have drawn a map and sent it to your email as well. Good. Ivan hung up. Jennifer walked out of the building, got into the passenger seat and sad, Lets go. Ivan started the car. He didnt tell Jennifer that he had been secretly investigating the inside of rke Corp. He didnt intend to tell her what he was doing but what he found. In the hospital. ire was woken up by a call. She answered the phone and scratched her hair in a daze, looking sleepy. When She heard what Saskia said on the phone, she was awake in an instant and yelled, what the heck is wrong with you? At the locked door, Rowan stopped when he heard this. Chapter 1132 I Warn You He has slept with another woman and you let him stay over at your ce? You deserved to be cheated! Youve such a pushover! ires excited voice came again. Did I get kicked for nothing? You said you wouldnt forgive him, but you are indulging Him now! Behind the closed door, Rowan could feel her rage.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She wouldnt hang up any time soon. He looked at the breakfast he had bought, it was getting cold. So, he knocked on the door. After a while, while getting out of bed, ire put on her slippers and opened the door. After taking the medicine, she felt her knees better now. Im telling you, Saskia, if you forgive Parker today and you guys get married one day, you will regret it! Eight years? That means nothing! He has cheated on you and youre still cared about the eight years? Opening the door, she got back in bed and was still talking on the phone. She was so focused on the phone call that she didnt even notice her messy hair and clothes. When Rowan walked into the ward with the breakfast, Daphne, who had just gotten out of the elevator, saw it and was stunned. She saw the breakfast. Did He bring it for ire? Daphne pursed her lips and walked over in high heels. In the ward. Rowan put the breakfast down on the nightstand and listened to her on the phone. I warn you, Saskia. Be in your right mind and stop messing around with him! Break up with him! NOW! rowan turned to look at her with a frown. Her hair was in such a mess. She was on the phone while scratching her hair. Some of her hair was pulled off and dropped to the covers. Im done talking to you! Remember myst words to you. We will no longer be friends if you keep seeing him! At the door, Daphne stood there and eavesdropped ire then hung up in anger. rowan said, You should get involved in others rtionship affairs. You should worry more about yourself. His gentle voice came and ire, sitting in bed, was startled. She looked up all of a sudden, frightened. She screamed and stood up, How Did You get in? Rowan was startled by her reaction and reminded her, you opened the door for me. ire recalled. She was too focused on the phone call to notice it. Her hail! And her clothes! She was so embarrassed! Breakfast is here, Rowan pointed at it, Eat it. Im going to check on the patients ande againter. ire found that he wasnt wearing his doctors gown. Did he just arrive ande to deliver her breakfast before he could go to his office? Thank you. She was still a bit embarrassed. Wheres theptop? Rowan looked around and didnt see it. ire turned around and took out theptop from under the covers. Rowan was dumbfounded. Its out of power, ire blinked her big eyes at him. Rowan took it over and didnt say anything. He turned around and let. Daphne, who was at the door, immediately hid herself. ire looked at his back and pursed her lips. She let him on? And He heard her on the phone with her best friend? It was unbelievable. Chapter 1133 Whatever As soon as Rowan left, ires stomach grumbled and she was indeed hungry. Regardless of her hair, which always got messy in the morning. She took out the milk and started the eat the sandwich when Daphne walked in. She heard that Rowan was going to check on the patients and he wouldnt be back any time soon. Hearing the footsteps, ire turned her head and they locked eyes. Seeing that ire looked in a mess in the morning and didnt dress up at all, Daphne couldnt help smiling with mockery. What does that mean? ire walked towards her and didnt feel awkward at all. Daphne asked, What? ire was straightforward, what were youughing at? She looked down at her clothes and didnt seem to care at all, You came topare yourself to an injured person with your makeup and high heels? Daphne was rendered speechless. She thought that ire was so sharp-tongued and ill-bred. Therefore, to show her elegance, she said kindly, Why did you need Dr. Watsonsptop? ire ate her sandwich and drank her milk, To update my novel. I am a writer and I need to update this online novel Ive been working on every day. Im not interested in who you are, with a smile on her face, Daphne kindly reminded her, Dr. Watson is the dean here I know, ire cut in. Hear me out, Daphne continued, There are a lot of important things in hisputer. You wouldnt be able to bear the responsibility of you leaked any of them. However, ire chewed the food and asked casually, Why would it be leaked if I didnt touch it? daphne was speechless and felt pissed. Then, she restored her calmness and smiled. She reached out her arm, Hi, my name is Daphne Wells. Nice to meet you.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire drank up her milk and said, I know, you are his sister. We met at the barbecue the other day. She put down the cup and the sandwich. Daphnes hand was still in the air, she stressed, Hisst name is Watson and mine is Wells. You really think hes my brother? ire turned to look at her and was stunned for a while, Youre not his sister? But what does it have to do with me what your rtionship is? She murmured to herself. Then She shook hands with Daphne, My name is ire Russell. What can I do for you, Ms. Wells? ire asked seriously and then continued, If Theres nothing else, I need to get some sleep now. I stayed up all night on theptop and didnt get much sleep. Her words might be intentional. Daphne saw her take out Rowansptop from under the covers just now. She slept the whole night with hisptop! I am a doctor and Rowans assistant doctor. You can call me Dr. Wells. His assistant? ire didnt care at all. She simply asked, Then shouldnt you call him Dr. Watson at work? Daphne was pissed again. Alright, Its just address. Whatever. ire got on the bed andy down, Will you close the door for me when you leave? Thank you, Dr. Wells. Chapter 1134 He Wants It She was really rude! But seeing that ire hadin down, Daphne had to turn around and leave, closing the door for her. Getting back to her office, she put on her doctors gown and looked at herself in the mirror. It was hard to tell what was on her mind.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Although reluctant, she had to go house hunting with Rowan in the afternoon. In the morning. In the Marsh Group, the tall buildings towered into the clouds. The sses reflected the clouds and the sky. Ivan sat in the sofa in his office, with his legs crossed. Although He looked gentle, He had an intimidating presence. Mr. Marsh. Finnley sat at his desk and analyzed the information of the shareholders of the rke Corp. This guy named Tucker seems like a potential rebel. Ivan leaned forward and found Tuckers profile and read it quickly, He looks like fine but I agree with you. Theres something weird about him. The two had the same hunch. Ivan picked up another file and said, and this Aaron, he has been doing shady businesses. Although he seldom participates in the decision makings, he always acts against Zack on big matters. Finnley thought about it, I have checked the two. They dont seem to be friends. That was strange. They werent on the same side? Jennifer walked in suddenly and they stopped the conversation. Finnley left with several files signed by Ivan after seeing her here. Ivan was still sitting in the sofa. He put down his crossed legs and waved at her. Jennifer gave him her hands. Ivan gently pulled her to sit down on hisps. Jennifer asked, Honey, what were you talking about? Nothing. Ivan smiled handsomely and dotingly, What? Were you eavesdropping at the door? No, Jennifer shook her head and stared at him, I was just asking. Ivan chuckled and touched the tip of her nose, Well, we were talking about how to please our wives. Jennifer blushed a little. Ivan held the back of her head and kissed her on the lips, Honey, when are you going to fulfill your promise to Alfie and Diana? What promise? Jennifer thought about it and asked in confusion, Did I promise to buy them anything? Ivan stared at her with his palm at her waist. He soothed her hair and appreciated her beauty, Think about it. I didnt promise to buy them anything, she racked her brains and said, And I didnt promise to take them anywhere. Seeing her serious expression, Ivan reminded her, You promised to give them a younger brother or sister. Jennifer looked into his eyes and was stunned. Seeing his yful smile and punched him gently on the chest, Do you want another child or do they? I want it. Staring at her neck, He stressed the word want and then said, They do, too. He said in a serious tone. Before Jennifer could answer, He had kissed her in the cheek, lips, neck and went down Geez, we are in your office! She was nervous. But Ivan hadnt had enough and wanted to prank her when Andrew came in with a document. He bumped into this and Ivan and Jennifer looked back. Andrew was taken aback and knew he came at the wrong time. He was in a dilemma, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh Jennifer stood up and flushed. She was so embarrassed. Chapter 1135 Stuck Jennifer nced at Ivan, took a sigh and left. Andrew was embarrassed. He broke in at such a bad time, as a man, He was worried if Mr. Marsh would snap at him for interrupting. Would He punish him by deducting his sry? What are you thinking about? Ivans voice frightened Andrew. Mr. Marsh! They were so close and Andrew guiltily looked into Ivans eyes. Mr. Marsh, I didnt know you were Please forgive me. He didnt even know when Ivan walked over. Ivan stared at him and didnt say anything. He patted him on the shoulder, Go back to work. Andrew was relieved to be pardoned. At ten in the morning. ire had been here two hours alone. Rowan said he woulde again after he checked his patients, why hadnt hee? She had a lot of doubts in mind. Could she leave the hospital now? She could spray some more of the medicine he gave her. It worked really well. She couldnt waist anymore. She lifted the covers and put on her shoes. She walked out of the room, limping and looking for him. He wasnt in the office. She searched every room and finally saw him in one of the wards which was at the end of the hall. ire stood there against the doorframe and looked at him. He had lush hair and looked handsome with his back to her. He was wearing a mask and talking to his patient in a humble manner. Why are you here? ire looked back and saw Daphne. Their eyes met. Daphne looked at her up and down. I am also a doctor. You cane to me if you need anything and I will be able to help. Rowans busy. When ire was about to reply, she heard a male voice. Come in. The two looked over and saw Rowan staring at them. Even with a mask on, He looked gentle through the eyes. Daphne pushed ire and walked in with a smile. She walked up to Rowan, Dr. Watson, do you need my help calling me here? Rowan ignored her and fixed his eyes on ire, who had just managed to stand firm. He noticed Daphne push her just now. rowan waved at ire. Me? ire pointed at her own nose. Rowan didnt speak. ire limped in in confusion and stopped in front of him next to Daphne, What do you need me? Werent you waiting for me? Rowan looked away and noted something on his notebook, Sit there. I have onest patient to check here. Daphne took a deep breath and looked calm.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ire turned to look at the stool, Okay. She walked over and sat down. Daphne, Rowan said without raising his head, There the medical record of the patient No. 34 on my desk, will you deliver It to him for me? Of course, Daphne had to do as she was told and hold back her unhappiness. Is there anything else? No, Okay, before Daphne left, she couldnt help ncing at ire and feeling envious There were four patients sharing the ward, the room was clean and the air fresh. rowan walked to the bed of an olddy and bent over to ask, Mrs. Pierce, have you slept wellst night? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? The medicine you gave me worked really well, the olddy was really grateful. I didnt feel any pain after I took it. No other hospital has done it before. Her words attracted ires attention. She looked at Rowan again. Although He was with his side to her, He looked like a hero. Chapter 1136 Envious of Claire Its our job. Im d I could help, Rowan said, smiling gently, Your stomach problem isnt serious and you came here in time. Im sure you will heal after treatment here. But everyone has been telling me that stomach problems are hard to be cured, the olddy doubted his words. rowan exined patiently, It can be cured. Just trust me. The olddy smiled. After checking for thedy, Rowan said, Ring the bell if you need anything. Im leaving now. Okay. Thank you, Dr. Watson, the olddy looked at him with gratitude. Rowan made a simple gesture at ire. ire immediately stood up and walked out following him, I feel much better now after taking the medicinest night. Can I leave the hospital after using it one more time? Whats the rush? Rowan said while walking, My patients can only leave after full recovery. ire argued, Im not your patient. But you are injured. Theres no difference. Rowan led ire back to her wards and they bumped into Daphne, who was talking a medical record, in the hall. Seeing the two walking shoulder to shoulder, Daphne felt ufortable. But She had to walk over with a smile. When She passed by Rowan, she didnt say hello this time. She felt jealous. After she finished delivering the medical record and walked pass ires ward, she saw Rowan helping ire change the medicine and Jennifer was in there with them. She envied ire. ire, you are a frencer anyway, theres no rush in leaving the hospital. Just stay here, Jennifer smiled and continued, You can share food with Rowan. He can prepare an extra share for you. ire couldnt help chuckling, Thank you, Jennie. Rowan didnt refuse but massaged ires injured leg for her, Got it. If you need anything, Ms. Russell, just tell me and I will do my best. Thank you, Dr. Watson. At the door, Daphne clenched her fists and walked away. She didnt like ire at all. ire was too close to Rowan. At two in the afternoon. Daphne walked pass ires ward and happened to see her sitting in bed, typing on the keyboard of Rowansputer. She looked concentrated.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Although unhappy, Daphne walked to Rowans office with a smile. She knocked on the opened door politely, Rowan, should we go house hunting now? Im done with working. She knew she couldnt get out of it, she might as well take the initiative. Rowan put down the pen in his hand, Of course. Rowan got up and took off his doctors clothes. Lets go. He walked out of the office towards the elevator. Daphne followed behind him. She felt that he seemed more distant now. Was it her illusion? Maybe he was just too enthusiastic towards ire. Rowan, thank you for your help these days. In the elevator, Daphne looked at him gently. Rowan smiled and looked at her, Youre wee. You have just got here and isnt familiar with the city. Daphne smiled, I want to be an excellent doctor like you. Can I ask you when I run into any troubles at work? Sure. We can help each other, Rowan didnt reject Since it was about his profession. Daphne seemed to have found a way. Even though they wouldnt live together, they had a lot of time to be together at work. Since they worked together, he would be attracted by her as long as she was excellent enough. And ire wouldnt stay in the hospital for long. She might be discharged tomorrow. Thinking of this, Daphne was happier. The apartment Rowan found for Daphne was right across the street from the hospital. She only needed to walk for five minutes to get to work. Moreover, it was on the seventh floor with a good view. Daphne followed him into the apartment and was surprised by how tidy and clean it was in the apartment. The light was just right and the air was fresh. Daphne was caught by surprise. What do you think? Seeing her looking around the room, Rowan asked, If you dont like it, we can go see another one. Ive found five apartments for you to choose. Daphne wasnt happy to hear it. She was shocked, Rowan Did he really want to drive her away so bad? But when she looked into his eyes, she couldnt ask this. Thanks. I like it here. Youre wee. Rowan handed her the key, Someone will move your luggage here soon. Daphne was speechless. In less than a minute, someone came with her luggage, Ms. Wells. Here are your belongings, you can check if anything is missing. Thank you, It was all she could say. Rowans phone rang and he took it out of his pocket. Daphne saw it, it was ire. Rowan didnt answer it immediately but said to Daphne, Get familiar with the neighborhood. I will handle work in the afternoon, he continued after looking at her luggage, You can get your belongings out first. Then he turned around and left. He answered the phone at the door, Whats up? He was soon gone. Chapter 1137 Your Girlfriend Daphne stared at the door and looked disappointed. She turned around and looked at the empty apartment. She didnt have a chance to go to his ce anymore. Her things were all here. Couldnt She even say goodbye? She got a lump in her throat and sat down on the sofa with tears. She was in a bad mood the whole afternoon. She couldnt help thinking back, Rowan has ires number. Does it mean they are more than just doctor and patient? She felt even sadder thinking of this. She opened her luggage and took out her belongings. She had to get familiar sooner. At five oclock in the afternoon. In the hospital ward. Dr. Watson, just use the spray on me again, ire sat by the bed and propped her upper body with her hands on the bed. She blinked at the man who had Just walked in, I want to leave the hospital. Rowan sat down on the chair in front of her and put her injured leg on his knees and massaged it, Does it hurt? A little, ire frowned.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Rowan looked up and caught her frown. He asked seriously, Does it hurt or not? He pressed on her leg. No. ire stopped frowning. rowan took out the spray from his pocket and said, Dont meddle in others affairs again. Or you might get beaten up again. At the door, Daphne stopped walking when she heard this. Beaten up? ire got beaten up? That was my best friend! ire stressed, You are a doctor, you dont know. I wasnt meddling in others affairs. Rowan put away the spray and put down her leg. He nced at her, I was giving you a kind advice. ire stood up, Can I leave the hospital now? Yes. Rowan didnt say anything more. Daphne walked into, Rowan, my bra is still at your balcony, can you bring it to me some time? ire, who was about to leave, was stunned to hear that. She looked at the two back and forth and seemed to understand something. Daphne nced at her and smiled triumphantly. Go get it yourself, Rowan answered casually, You dont have to work in the afternoon. Did He mean he didnt want to bring it up her? Anyway, she had done what she came for and ire had got the message. Therefore, with a smile, she looked at Rowan, Im going to your ce now. Then she nced at ire again before leaving. So, shes your girlfriend? ire folded the covers, No wonder you have different family names. I had thought she was your sister. rowan was checking the medical equipment and asked, Why did you say shes, my girlfriend? I heard it, ire smiled, You two lived together. Rowan said, And shes moved out. You two broke up? ire found it strange, Dont you feel awkward seeing each other after breaking up? In my opinion, if you had really loved her, you wouldnt be able to stay friends after breaking up. rowan had finished setting the equipment, You are good at picturing stories. Then he turned around and left. ire pouted and walked out. She was finally discharged. Chapter 1138 The Same Flight In the CEOs office in the Marsh Group. Ivan had just finished a video conference when his phone rang and he answered it. The caller reported. Mr. Marsh, Aaron bought a ticket to London leaving at five this afternoon. Tucker hasnt made any move. Keep watching and report to me if anything happens, Ivan said.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yes, sir. We have man boarding the same flight with Aaron. He will make us a list of Aarons schedule every day and send it to your email. Good. Watch him closely, Ivan hung up the phone. Jennifer walked in and saw him put down the phone. Watch who? Is it serious? Not a big deal, Ivan got up and walked to her, hugging her, Your brother is leaving, arent you seeing him off? Wheres He going? To New York to get his medical records, said Ivan proudly. Jennifer was surprised, He told you? She didnt even know. Yup. Youre good, Jennifer nudged his shoulder, Since when did you be so close? Arent you jealous of him anymore? Hey! Ivan pinched her cheek. It hurts! ire, who had just left the hospital, went to Finnley and Myas ce. She didnt tell Mya about her leg. Her phone rang as soon as she walked into her room. She stared at it for a while in surprise. It was someone from the Writers Association. ire answered it, Ms. Campell. ire, Theres an exchange event for writers in New York. We have a seat left, would you like to go? The voice of a middle-aged woman came through the phone. When is the event? ire was a full-time frence writer who liked to travel. She was free from marriage and kids. The flights at six in the afternoon. You can get ready now and meet everyone at the airport. I will invite you into the group chat and you can contact Ms. Harlee, shes in charge of the event. You have her Facebook ount, dont you? Yes. I do, said ire, Thank you for your trust, maam. I will get ready now! It was a recognition for her to get the invitation and a good opportunity for her to meet fellow writers. There were so many members in the Writers Association, if she wasnt good enough, she wouldnt be able to get the opportunity. ire soon packed up her things and rushed to the airport. In the rke Corp. Tristan walked in the CEOs office, Mr. rke, Ive arranged the work schedule. The flight is at six in the afternoon, Zack stood there and put his hands on Tristans shoulders, Be careful in New York. He was a worried father. Take care of yourself, dad, Tristan hadnt left his side since he came back to the country. They looked at each other for a few seconds. Im leaving, Tristan smiled and left. Seeing him walking away, Zack felt proud. Tristan was always so calm in front of everything and he was a responsible grown man. An hourter, on Flight CA818 to New York, the passengers started to board the ne. Tristan boarded the ne and soon found his seat. He sat down on a seat, the next to him and to the window was empty. The passengers were all dressed up and polite. Chapter 1139 Encounter Tristan sat on his seat and with his back against the chair. He closed his eyes for some rest. The warm lights in the carriage fell down him. He looked like an absolute gentleman in his tailored suit. He had just reviewed a major nst night and gave ten detailed suggestions. He didnt go to bed unto four in the morning. He had just walked around thepany for hours and was exhausted. He wanted to take a nap now. With a pink suitcase and a bag, ire walked in wearing a fashionable dress and a hat. She was holding her boarding pass and looking for her seat. The passengers were all very polite and talked in a low voice in the carriage, Excuse me. ire stopped next to Tristan and checked the seat again Although Tristan was with his eyes closed, He shouldnt have fallen asleep. She said, Sir? Hearing the voice, Tristan opened his eyes and they locked eyes, both with somewhat shock. It was a soothing eye contact. Sir, my seat is next to yours. ire soon came to herself. Tristan stood up and let her in without saying anything. ire put her suitcase up. Because her suitcase wasnt big and it was light, she didnt need anyones help. Although she was a frence writer, she had traveled a lot on nes around the world after she had money. Tristan sat down next to her, buckled up his seat belt and closed his eyes again. He was ready exhausted. The ne hadnt taken off and thest few passengers had just arrived. The stewardesses were doing the final checkup.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ires phone rang. She took out her phone from her bag, looked at the caller ID and answered it. This is Rowan, Rowans gentle voice came through, Although you have left the hospital, dont walk around or travel for now. Damn it! How did he know? ire looked out of the window at the nes while answering the phone. Would he jinx it? Got it Before She could finish, the broadcast came. Ladies and gentlemen, the flight sets off at Arkpool city and heads for New York Are you on a ne? Rowan was surprised, You have only just recovered, where are you going? I have something to do in New York. I havent to hang up now, said ire, Im not your patient anymore after I left the hospital, you dont have to worry about me. But thanks for your concern Anyway. Then she hung up. Rowan didnt know why he called her. Somehow, he felt strangely uneasy. Soon, the broadcast stopped and the ne took off. ire had a facial mask on before wearing the patch. She closed her eyes for rest. It had been quiet for about ten minutes when no one spoke. Everyone was probably closing Their eyes for rest. Then, someone started to y TikTok out loud. In the video, some middle-aged woman was shouting and cursing. Thedy watching TikTokughed out loud. Geez, 80-year-old man having an affair with a 60-year-old GIRL? Who made the title? Then She scrolled to the next video and yed it at the loudest sound. While watching, she kept talking to herself and it became noisy in the carriage. Tristan closed his eyes and frowned. It went on Some passengers looked over at thedy with disdain. Someone evenined in a low voice, Shes so rude. Chapter 1140 A Public Space However, thedy didnt feel her behavior inappropriate at all. She kept scrolling through her TikTok. She keptughing wildly. While watching, she kept talking. This guy is so weird and stupid! Her voice was hard for the ears. It sounded through the carriage. ire sighed impatiently and thought she had to do something. She was not a tolerant person. After taking her patch off, she rolled her eyes, Hey,dy! This is a public space and we all need quietness, stop watching your TikTok! Tristan opened his eyes and felt great. Then everyone looked over at ire, including thedy watching TikTok. Soon, everyone looked at the woman and someone echoed, Yes. Youre being too loud. Its a long flight and we need rest,dy. Wed appreciate it. Thedy reluctantly stopped watching TikTok andined, No one else has said anything. Why yell at me? So rude! ire didnt hear her, put on her patch and was about to sleep when she heard the voice of a video. It seemed that it was a childughing and running. See?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This is my grandsons, Hes five but hes really smart! It was thedy again. She was showing the video to the passenger Who sat next to her. He Can ride a bike now and is really smart! I havent seen him in a month and I am going to New York to see him this time. The video was still ying but thedys voice was much louder than the video. Are you going to stop? ire took off her patch and was pissed, This is on the ne! Its not your house! Do you have to be yelled at to stop your noises? The video was stopped and it was quiet for a few seconds. Tristan widened his eyes and looked at the girl next to him who was in a rage. Who the hell are you? Thedy unfastened her safety belt and rushed over, No one else on the ne said anything, you should shut up! I have told you to be quiet already! ire was furious and looked into her eyes, stressing again, This is a public space, not your house! Her words embarrassed thedy. There was a huge age difference between them. Thedy pointed at ires nose, outraged. She wanted to p ire in the face. ire saw that she was fat and like a shrew and couldnt help avoiding her. Tristan stood up and grabbed the womans wrist in time. He was tall and intimidating. Thedy was startled. ire was surprised. The man was frowning and said, Whats? You want to hit her now? Obviously, He was dissatisfied with thedy and grabbed her wrist tightly. Ouch! It hurts! Thedy felt pain in her wrist and cried, Let go of me! Do you know who I am? You will be doomed! Tristan used more strength and thedy groaned in pain. Chapter 1141 Tristan’s Heroic Deed The passengers all gasped for her. ire was frightened too when she heard something like bone cracking. She hoped the person was alright. Madam, please return to your seat. At this time, the stewardess came over to erase the tension, The ne might bounce due to airflow. For your safety, you might better get back to your seat. Yeah, but he is not letting me go! The woman was in so much pain that she couldnt even speak fluently. The stewardess looked at Tristan pleadingly, Sir she was amazed by his masculinity! His eyes were as deep as an ancient well, like a whirlpool, full of attraction. Well ire said softly, Forget it, I guess she has learned her lesson. Dont be angry. She doesnt worth it. Tristan gave the middle-aged woman a warning look, let go of her hand, and pushed her away! She stood firm, then pointed at Tristan and ire, still angry, Alright, you guys, just wait! My son is a manager at the Marsh Group! He is very close with Mr. Marsh! Dont make me meet you guys in Arkpool City! Tristan said indifferently, If you make any more noise, I will seal your mouth with tape. He was Ivans brother-inw! The woman felt chill upon seeing his eyes. He didnt look like he was joking. She didnt dare to provoke again. Maam, please return to your seat. The stewardess reminded. Rude girl! The woman looked at ire with disdain before returning to her seat. Calling me rude when you are the one making noises on the ne? How shameless you are! ire couldnt help talking back. Are you insulting me? Exactly! Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Tristan stared at the middle-aged woman, his eyes looking deeper. The woman, despite being angry, didnt dare to speak again. OK! You and your boyfriends are bullying me. Well handle this when were back to Arkpool City! The woman looked at them viciously. The stewardess took the woman back to her seat. ire and Tristan sat down. The cabin became quiet again. People finally got to rest and they were all grateful for the young couple. They did them a great favor. Time seemed to stand still for a few seconds. ire took a deep breath. Turning aside, she saw Tristans side profile.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was leaning against the back of the chair, his short hair dark and smooth. His nose was pointing. His lips were slightly pursed. He looked very gentle. The handmade suit made him look noble and unapproachable. You are very brave. Sensing her gaze, Tristan looked at her too. The moment their eyes met, it seemed time had paused. His voice was deep, strong, and reassuring. ire regained her senses, and responded politely, Thank you for just now. She didnt expect him to help. Tristan didnt say anything else, his face was gentle and calm. After a few seconds, she looked away. Tristan looked at her for a few more seconds. The girl left him with a deep impression. Along the way, they didnt talk again but they didnt feel embarrassed. They didnt even exchange numbers. They both thought it was the first and also thest time that they met. They got off the ne. ire walked out of the airport with her small suitcase. Before she got a taxi, she saw a familiar figure not far away. She held her breath and stopped, her eyes widened! Afterward, the anger in her eyes became more and more intense! Chapter 1142 Impulsive Claire Seeing them go away, ire quickly followed with her suitcase and soon reached them. She was trembling with anger, but she still had a semnce of reason. She took out her phone and turned on the camera, started recording. Baby, look. Were in New York, do you like this birthday surprise? The man put his arms around the shoulders of a woman with blond hair, looking very intimate. ire was furious when she saw that he was smiling, not guilty at all. Parker, will she know? The girl twisted her waist and said coquettishly, When are you going to tell her? Are you still hiding it from her? The man said, She is rich. We can use her money. Whats the harm? Ive promised you that I will never marry her. Having recorded that, ire stood still, turned off the camera, and called Saskia! Hey, ire, how are your feet? Im going to visit you in the hospital. The girl sounds normal. Wheres Parker? ire asked, Wheres that jerk? Stop scolding him, he has apologized. Saskia pleaded for her boyfriend, sighed, and felt conflicted in her heart, His mother is sick in the hospital, so he went home. When hees back, he will hand in his bank cards and we will talk about the engagement. ire was so angry that she was capable of killing. I have a video! Take a look. Stop being stupid! What if he sleeps with others? Would you think he is just practicing sex skills so he can please you better? Having said that angrily, she hung up. She sent the video she recorded just now, and then quickly chased after them with her small luggage, Damn it! Women in love are so stupid! Honey, Ive booked the best restaurant in New York. The dinner will be romantic. I love you, honey. This must be my most memorable birthday. Not far away, a ck Lamborghini had parked aside the road. The driver opened the passenger door for Tristan. Tristan was about to get into the car when he identally saw the scene not far away The girl next to her on the ne threw her suitcase at the head of a man and a woman in front of her! Tristan widened his eyes, startled! She hit them on the head. That was almost murdering. Go to hell! Jerk! ire growled, didnt think about the consequences at all. Ah! The sudden attack caught them off guard!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The woman lost her bnce and fell into the mans arms. The suitcase passed over Parkers head and made him dizzy. They both felt a hot stream behind their heads. It was blood. What the hell, who is it? Parker hugged the woman, covered his head, and turned around, only to see the petite ire. Parker froze for a moment, his anger faded by half, Why are you here? He let go of the woman in his arms and looked around for Saskia. Who is she? The woman looked at ire, who looked unfriendly, with jealousy, Is she one of your lovers? At this time, Tristan ran to ire, put his arms around her shoulders, and pushed her back a few steps, This is in the United States, dont be stupid things. Things will be tricky if the cops get you. He kindly reminded. Parker understood that Saskia was not there! You want to go to jail, dont you? He yelled at ire. Help! At this time, Parkers lover started screaming, Murder! We are bleeding! Call the police! Not far away, several police officers came after hearing that! Chapter 1143 Protective Boyfriend Hearing that the police came, ire panicked! She had no friends in this country. She didnt speak the nativenguage here well. She had no one to bail her out! Tristan realized that things were going wrong. He grabbed her wrist, Go! He took her suitcase with another hand and ran away with her. They looked back while running, and saw three policemen after them. They felt like fugitives. It was thrilling, but ire felt very secure. She wasnt afraid at all. Sir, miss, are you all right? The police saw the blood running down from Parker and his girlfriends heads to their fingers. They seemed to be seriously injured. The woman screamed with hatred, Get them! quickly! Several policemen had been chasing. Tristan was tall and strong. He ran fast. But ire was a girl. He must consider her situation. He pulled and protected her while running. At the same time, they saw several strong policemen chasing over! They were about to be caught. Get in the car. Quickly! The rear doors of the Lamborghini were already open. ire and her suitcase were stuffed into it. At the same time, the police chased over too. Tristan held the car door with one hand and kicked one of the policemen away. The driver was a good fighter, and he also started to fight with the police! ire was intimidated by what she saw. She didnt want to get Tristan involved. The consequences of fighting with the police in New York were unimaginable. Sitting in the car, she watched this scene anxiously, stupefied! How was this going to end? Get in the car! Tristan said to the driver. The driver quickly returned to the cab after defeating one police officer. After Tristan defeated the two nearest police officers, he jumped into the car and closed the door. Then the car drove away!!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire looked at his profile in surprise, and then looked at his scratched hand that was soaked in blood, Youre hurt At a certain moment, she felt touched and sorry. Its okay. Tristan took out a handkerchief from his suit pocket and bandaged the wound briefly. ire came back to her senses, looked at the rapidly receding scenery outside the car window, recalled what happened just now, then looked at the man driving, and then at the car logo Lamborghini!! That was the type of luxury car driven by the hero in romantic novels. Shed been writing it for years, but shed never been in a car like this!! Was he a big shot? Youre young, its normal to meet some bad guys. Just be careful with guys next time. Tristans voice was gentle, and a bit cold. ire was taken aback, What? Wait! Dont lose faith in men after being dumped, Tristan spoke like an elder. It is not me! ire got it. And she quickly exined, Hes not my boyfriend, hes my best friends boyfriend! A few days ago, he injured my foot when I caught him cheating. And now he is in New York! Tristan was not surprised when he heard this, as if it was mens nature. He smiled without looking at her, Not everybody has such sincere friends. Your best friend is lucky. At this moment, ires phone rang. She took it out. It was Saskia calling. She answered it. ire Saskia was crying, sounding heartbroken, How could he be so heartless? How could he? Saskias questioning voice was deafening, ire took the phone away from her ear, but identally touched Tristans face! Sorry! She apologized with embarrassment. Chapter 1144 Hello, My Name Is Tristan Tristan turned his eyes, Its okay. His voice was cold and maic, like a ss of aged wine. It was very quiet inside the car. Tristan heard the crying girl questioning on the other end of the phone just now. Where are you? Saskia calmed down and asked, Who are you with? ire, are you dating someone? No no. The girl looked away and said awkwardly, Im in New York for an activity held by the Writers Association. The past few hours were a bit weird. Ill tell youter. Saskia started crying again, ire, why would he treat me like that? He said his mother was sick He said he woulde to my house to propose marriage, he said he would marry me. Tristan also heard these words clearly, he leaned back on the seat and looked ahead. ire couldntfort Saskia in the car, He has been caught in bed, and you just forgave him. Think about it! After speaking, she hung up the phone. Sighing, she turned to look out the window again, and suddenly became nervous, Oops, Im going to Times Square! Then she turned to look at Tristan, Sir, thank you for today, I will treat you to dinner when were back in Arkpool City! Please put me down by the roadside, I have something to do! The Writers Association? Tristan turned to her and asked, Are you a writer?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire was a little embarrassed, the subject had been embarrassing her. She was a writer, but she was kind of ashamed to call herself that. Tristan believed that she was. He could feel that she got an aura. My name is Tristan. He reached out and looked into her eyes. Tristan? That name fit him well. She also extended her hand generously, ire. Their palms intertwined for a short while, and then they let go. The car stopped, and Tristan pointed out, Thats Times Square. ire was stunned, It seems that you are familiar with New York? With a smile on her face, she opened the door and said to him, Goodbye! Tristan watched her run towards the square like a bunny. When the car started, he looked out the window until her petite figure disappeared. Arkpool City. Charity Medical Center. Jennifer and Eason were enjoying the scenery next to the artificialke downstairs. She was giving him vocal training. Try to blow up this ball, will you? The little boy sat quietly on the bench. After receiving treatment for a while, he stopped drooling and looked much cleaner. His hair was ck and thick. His face was quite delicate. Jennifer crouched in front of him, handing a professional vocal trainer to his lips. They looked at each other. Eason slowly raised his hand, took the trainer from his sister, opened his mouth, bit it, and started to blow. He understood his sisters words and acted on orders. This made Jennifer feel very relieved, a smile appeared on her beautiful face, Eason, you are brilliant. Try and see if you can blow it up? Well, thats great, lets go on! I will count for you, three, four After blowing for a while, Jennifer felt that he was working hard and his cheeks were tired, Alright. Thats it. Taking the trainer from her younger brother, Jennifer stood up and stroked his head lovingly, Eason, I am pride of you. Chapter 1145 Not Being Blindly Jealous Not far away, Rowan came out of the patient building. With his hands in his pockets, he looked in the direction of the artificialke and saw Jennifer and Eason at a nce. Then walked towards them. He was handsome. The smile on his face under the sun looked sincere and warm. Eason, you have made great progress recently. I am so d. Jennifer took his younger brothers hand and rubbed it in her palm, nning to take him back to his room to rest. Before the siblings left, Rowan came over. The eyes of the two met. Jennifer stopped walking. The gentle wind from theke blew her hair and his clothes. He is going to have a vocal cord examination today. The experts are from France. They will arrive in half an hour. Rowan nced at Eason, and then looked at Jennifer again, Dont worry, its all high-tech testing. He will be fine. Thanks a lot. Jennifer smiled slightly, You are always so thoughtful. Rowan said from the bottom of his heart, Because I also hope that he can get better soon.. Jennifer bent down and shook the little boys shoulder, Eason, who is he? do you remember? Eason looked at Rowan slowly, blinking his eyes. Not far away, Daphne came out from the patient building. She came out for Rowan because the nurse said he had juste out. She saw him beside the artificialke. Rowan and Jennifer were standing together With a smile on his face, Rowan bent down and fondled the little boys head. Jennifer was also smiling. They were talking. Daphne felt upset. She turned around and entered the lobby, the image of Rowan and Jennifer together was still in her mind. Judging by a womans instincts, she knew that Rowan liked Jennifer. His eyes were full of love. But Daphne was not afraid at all, nor would she hate Jennifer. Because Jennifer was Ivans wife. And Rowan wouldnt be able to do anything no matter how much he liked Jennifer. Back in her office, Daphne was very dedicated and patient. Mrs. Martis, how are you feeling today? She came to the ward with a notebook. Do you feel sick anywhere? Im much better today, Dr. Wells, when can I be discharged? Daphne flipped through the notebook and checked the hospital records, If you feel better, you can be discharged tomorrow. Ive seen your medical reports. You are fine. I havent done the abdominal CT, Dr. Wells, do you think its necessary? I can take it as a physical examination. Patients were always worried about their health. Rowan came up, walked down the corridor, and walked this way. When he came to the door, he saw Daphne inside and heard her say Mrs. Martis, let me put it this way. I know its hard to make money. This examination are not necessary. Abdominal CT is to rule out tumors and cancers.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Daphne said patiently, However, if you really have a tumor or cancer, the blood test will show it. Your hemoglobin and white blood cells index will be high. Your blood indexes are normal so there is no need to do the abdominal CT. But if it will make you feel better, you can have a test. No, no, no. The patient said gratefully, I believe in you, Dr. Wells, you are such a good person! I feel less sick through talking to you. At the door, Rowan was relieved to hear Daphnesmunication with the patient. Chapter 1146 Meeting again His hospital needed patient doctors like her. Doctors should treat patients with this kind of attitude. Sometimes a word of reassurance can make the patient feel much better. Combined with drugs, they would heal quicker. For that, Rowan was content about Daphne. After Rowan left, several female doctors came over. They were all wondering why Rowan had been watching outside the door for so long but didnt go in. When they passed the door, they saw Daphnemunicating with patients inside. So Rowan was watching Dr. Wells just now? Some people couldnt help smiling, covering their mouths, as if they understood something. They walked hurriedly and couldnt help whispering, Dr. Wells and Rowan seem to have a good rtionship. Good? It is said that they lived together before. But to save time, he rents her an apartment nearby the hospital. The house is rented by Rowan? Yes, thendlord is my aunt. Then I guess, Dr. Wells is very likely to be Mrs. Watson. Yes, they are a good match. The two chatted very deeply and walked slowly. Daphne, who came out and passed by them overheard their conversation. You Daphne asked softly with suspicion, Were you talking about me just now? There was no me in her look. The two nurses froze and looked at her in disbelief. When did shee out? What had she heard? They felt embarrassed, yet seeing Dr. Wells easy-going face, one of them smiled and said, We were saying that you and Rowan are a perfect match. Daphne looked serious as she reminded, Dont gossip in the hospital. We should focus on the patients. If the dean heard this, he will probably fire you guys. The nurse was scared! Okay, thanks for the reminder, Dr. Wells. They were grateful. After saluting her respectfully, they walked away. New York, USA.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. After ire got out of Tristans car, she quickly found the event in Times Square. This time, the people who attended were all leaders of the Writers Association. Some were very prestigious writers in the industry. ire had met them before and added them on Facebook. Although they were not very close, they knew each other at least. They were all easy-going and modest. So ire didnt feel embarrassed at all. Although she was the youngest, she quickly integrated into the group. And people took good care of her. ire, Mr. Wilson is going to meet an old friend tonight, will you apany him? A middle-aged female writer found her, He likes to be quiet and is a bit old, so only goes to four or five representatives. Who? Is he also a writer? asked ire. Jill Burton. The winner of thest Nobel Prize in Literature? ire was so excited that her heart missed half a beat, Mr. Burton? Yes. ire raised her hand and said with great honor, Sure. Okay, its a deal. The female author waved to Mr. Wilson, ire is in! OK. Although ire was young, her works were quite meaningful, so everyone in the association appreciates her very much. At dusk. At the peaceful castle-style manor which looked golden under the sunset. This ce withrgewns was Jills residence. The most distinctive feature was the wooden piles left after the removal of the old pier. They stand in a piece of water behind the manor, and many seagulls would stand on the wooden stakes. Under the smudge of the setting sun, their feathers were so beautiful. There was a Lamborghini parked in the yard. Chapter 1147 Blind Date In a certain car heading here, ire was sitting next to Mr. Wilson. She turned to look at the scenery outside the window and suddenly remembered something. How was she going to thank Tristan? She didnt even have his number. He came from Arkpool City, but would he return to Arkpool City? He was sitting in a Lamborghini, so he must live here, right? At least he cant be traveling here. ire didnt like owing people. She wouldnt be able to enjoy herself without thanking Tristan properly. She owed Tristan a big favor. If it werent for him, she would have been taken away by the American police, and she would be locked somewhere now. ire, hows your ie recently? Mr. Wilsons concerned voice pulled her back from her thoughts. ire replied modestly, I sold a few small copyrights, and they are being filmed. Im lucky this year. You are young and creative. You know what young people prefer. Good job, keep going! Thank you, Mr. Wilson, for your encouragement. I will study your work and improve myself. I believe that I will gain a lot from meeting Mr. Burton today too. Even if you cant improve your writhing in a minute, I am sure you will get the spirit. Mr. Wilson told her. He then added, Mr. Burton gets up at six oclock every day to read, and exercise, and starts writing at ten oclock in the morning. He writes for eight hours. He has a schedule table on the wall, from which you can see how much he cherishes his time. I see. ire was greatly inspired. If she worked harder, she could write two books at the same time. Five minutester, they arrived. In a beautiful manor of ssic style. There was an avenue leading to the manor beside which were green trees. Beautiful sunset fell from the gaps in the leaves, mottled on the clean road. The asphalt road was 1000 feet long, at the end of which was arge piece of green grass. A Lamborghini was parked in front of the castle. The huge retro living room was lit up by arge crystalmp. Tristan, I need to tell you something. Jill, in a brown suit, appeared at the corner of the stairs. He gradually walked downstairs. Yes, father? Tristan stood by the sofa and met his gaze. Do you remember Mr. Fritz?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Yes, he is the Attorney General of New York State. Jill walked towards him. They sat down on the sofa. Jill said, He has a daughter named Lydia, who is about your age. He wants me to introduce her to you. Tristan frowned slightly. He understood what Jill meant. Although he didnt like the idea, he didnt interrupt Jill at once. She will be here soon, you guys can get to know each other first. Jill leaned forward and poured a cup of tea, Some of my writer friends will be here tonight too. With many people here, it wont be too awkward. Just treat it as a mission. Jill took a sip of tea and looked up at him, Youll decide if you like her. I will never force you about that. Love and freedom were all that Jill pursued in life. He wouldnt force Tristan. Okay. Tristan responded lightly, looking very calm. Since it was a mission, he wouldplete it. At this time, ires car was driving on the asphalt road that led to the manor. The scenery outside the window was beautiful, looking like a dreand. The car soon stopped behind the Lamborghini. Chapter 1148 Because This Is My Home My writer friends arrived. Jill put down his teacup, got up, and walked straight out of the living room to greet the guests. He was smiling, looking energetic. Tristan also stood up and looked into the yard. Jill was very hospitable. He must be very happy to receive writer friendsing from another country.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tristan came back to his senses and said to a servant, Go prepare some fruit and snacks. Dinner must be strictly in ordance with my fathers recipe. Okay, sir, Ill arrange it right away! The servant went off. The manor is dyed with the afterglow of the sunset, the magnificent natural pool, the library with a collection of hundreds of thousands of books, Mr. Burtons private studio The furniture and decorations inside the manor were unique. In the yard, ire, who got out of the car with several elders, was amazed by the scenery! The manor was so beautiful! It looked like a painting. The environment was fantastic. Such a ce must be very inspiring. No wonder he got the Nobel Prize. The young ire was envious. Looking back from a distance, ire saw the Lamborghini parked in front of her at a nce. She didnt remember the license te but remembered the car. It was Lamborghini. She thought to herself, Is everyone here so rich? She wrote about luxury cars in novels, but today she saw two in a row. And she had even sat in one. Maybe she would have romantic intercourse here and marry a rich guy. Hi, Mr. Burton! Hi, Mr. Burton! How was the trip? Pleasee in. Jill reached out his hand. Mr. Wilson, is this event far from here? Why dont we all live here? No, no, we dont want to bother you. Mr. Wilson was ttered, even though they were old friends, There are nearly a hundred writers here for the event, only a few came with me tonight.. Thank you. Is this youngdy a writer too? Jill noticed ire, who was the youngest among the writers. Nice to meet you, Mr. Burton. ire smiled, I like writing, and I have been doing it. I wont call myself a writer yet. Its an honor to meet you. Can I take a photo with youter? Of course! Jill was very kind. He found the girl looking smart. People walked towards the castle, Mr. Wilson added, ire is very good, she is a celebrity in our association, and several of her books have been made into TV dramas. The ratings are very good. Wow! Jill looked surprised. He couldnt help but look at her more, You are the future Nobel prize winner. ire smiled shyly, that sounded like a dream for her. People chatted and walked into the living room. Tristan was standing next to the sofa. The moment ire entered the door, they saw each other. ire stopped in her tracks and widened her eyes in shock. Tristan was tall. He stood there without many expressions, looking pure and distant. Standing under the crystalmp, he looked aristocratic. Just as Jill was about to introduce her, she followed Tristans gaze, and her eyes fell on ire again, Tristan, do you know each other? ire took a few steps forward, Tristan, why are you here? She was surprised. Tristan also came back to his senses. Smiling slightly, he said, Because this is my home. ire was even more shocked! She looked around, and then at him. Was he a billionaire? He did have the temperament of a billionaire. She shouldnt be surprised. Chapter 1149 Super Bright Light Bulb You know each other? Jill was also surprised. He said happily, Thats great, it wont be embarrassing when Lydiaester, you young people have plenty to talk about. Lydia? ire was confused, but she didnt ask. Mr. Burton, we ire recalled what happened a few hours ago and giggled, We met less than 24 hours ago. Oh? Jill looked at them suspiciously. Tristan took a step towards me and said with a gentle expression, Yea, we know each other, Ive helped you a lot. Right. ire scratched her head, We should have dinner together so I can express my gratitude. Jill introduced Tristan, Tristan, this is Mr. Wilson, these are his friends, well-known writers from the mothend. Tristan shook hands with everyone one by one, Wee. Thank you. Your son is really handsome. When Tristan stretched out his hand in front of ire, ire patted the back of his hand and then patted his palm, Thank you! Tristan thought it fit her personality perfectly. Jill took everyone upstairs to his study and showed them his recent artwork. For the guest, that was a rare chance. ire naturally also went up. Tristan didnt go, because Lydia wasing soon. He had to wait there. About half an hourter, ire went downstairs with them full of shock. Jill was really self-disciplined. There was a schedule in the study. He got up at six in the morning! He was not only good at writing but also at the artwork. Moreover, the manor was spotless. It was quiet, even the carpets were as clean as new. There was no sound at all. I am making my own wine recently. On the stairs, Jill said to her friends, Would you like to visit my wine cer? You can each take a bottle. You are so established! It looks like you are proficient in every area. Life is limited, we should try new things all the time. When they went downstairs, Jill stopped and turned to look at ire. He said kindly, ire, you are a girl. Dont go to the wine cer. Be here with your friend.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire followed his gaze and saw Tristan sitting on the sofa with a girl, they were talking about something. Then Jill took Mr. Wilson straightly to the wine cer. ire was stunned for a moment looking at peoples backs. Then she had no choice but to walk to Tristan. Tristan, I often hear my father mention you. He described your appearance to me, show me your photos. But you are much more handsome than you are in the photos. Tristan poured her a fifth cup of tea. Thanks! Lydia leaned forward and took the tea with both hands, then drank it. She talked so much. No wonder she was thirsty. ire walked to her step by step, feeling awkward, like a light bulb. She looked at the girl. Judging from her experience in writing novels, it seemed that they were on a blind date. It wasnt until she stood still in front of the coffee table that Lydia noticed her presence. Lydia turned to her with displeasure, Who are you? ire looked at Tristan, then at the girl, and exined softly, Mr. Burton asked me toe over. Then sit down! Lydia immediately smiled, and quickly made room for her, Sit next to me! ire was embarrassed. She sat down next to Lydia and bumped into Tristans deep gaze when she raised her eyes. Chapter 1150 What Is Happiness? Ive said a lot. Tristan, I dont know much about you yet. Would you like to say something? Lydia was in a good mood. For example, your hobbies, your rtionship history, your life goals, and so on. ires first impression of Lydia was that she was talkative, maybe too much. She should take it slowly. But Tristan was very calm. He didnt talk much. They werepletely the opposite. ire watched them chatting like an audience. Tristan looked at Lydia. She smiled and looked at him expectantly, Speak, Im listening! Since I was a child, my father has been speaking highly of you. But I have never met you. Tristans thin lips parted slightly, I dont like reports, I have nothing to say.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire was slightly startled. She looked at him intently. He looked elegant and proud, and his gaze was as serene as a deep well. He said, It takes time and effort to understand a person. Then will you give me time? Lydia wasnt embarrassed at all, her head turned quickly, Im very interested in you! Sure enough, it was a blind date. ire felt that she was inspired to write. But based on her years of experience in studying rtionships, she felt that these two people wont make it. So, what do you think happiness is? Tristan closed his eyes, then picked up the teacup and looked at it carefully, To be happy, two people must be at the same channel first. Lydia was stumped. She thought about it seriously, Feeling happy is happiness. Tristan was silent. She continued to add, Having enough money, being with loved ones. ire turned to look at her. Lydia added, I grow up under my parents protection. And I am happy. So I guess happiness is the feeling of security. What is happiness? ire was also thinking about this question for the first time. Maybe happiness was having her parents alive. Tristan looked up and looked at ire, realizing she was thinking about this question too. So, he said softly, ire, what do you think happiness is? The girl raised her eyes and bumped into his sight again, Why do you ask me? She smiled, You are on a blind date with her, dont mind about me. Id like to discuss it with a writer. Tristan said in a gentle voice, Because there is no single answer to this question. Everyone feels differently. Lydia looked at ire, suddenly very interested, Oh, so you are a writer? So what do you think? Tell us. But dont put it tooplicated. Say something we can understand. Otherwise, he wouldnt understand what I was saying. Writer? Hey no, I just like writing novels. ire was kind of embarrassed. She looked at the girl next to her, then at the man sitting across from her, and said casually, Home, lover, food. The room was in silence Thats it? Lydias eyes widened. She wasnt in the mood yet. Yup. ire nodded, Just three words, shall I repeat? Tristan was very satisfied with her answer, his day was lit up. At this time, after talking a lot and drinking five cups of tea, Lydia finally couldnt hold back the urge to use the bathroom. She got up and said, Im going to the bathroom. You guys go on. Then she walked towards the bathroom. Tristan looked at ire, and found her smiling, What are youughing at? He was very curious. Is it true that rich kids all have face-blind dates? She asked. Tristan frowned slightly, and exined, I guess we cant really change our parents minds. But its alright, just a task. I wont waste my time on people I am not into. Ill make things clear before she leaves. ire thought of what he said, and she suddenly had a bold guess, Are you in love with someone else? Chapter 1151 Turn Down Hearing this, Tristan stopped fiddling with the tea cup and looked up into her eyes. He didnt answer after a while, Yes. He gave an affirmative answer. His eyes were deep and gentle, as if he could see through the girl sitting across from him with them. ire became gossipy. She leaned forward and asked curiously in a low voice, Have you told her about your feelings for her? Does she know? Tristan wasnt used to answering such questions, No. He didnt like telling others his feelings. Let me tell you, you have to tell her your feelings for her, ire took him as a friend and advised, I have been writing romantic stories for years and Im experienced. Tristan pursed her lips and frowned. Was she going to chatter now? ire said, Fate is strange, someone might get ahead of you and she might be with someone else. Tristan stared at her and smiled, Its not so dramatic in real life. Youre still too young. How is it not? ire refuted, Its even more dramatic in real life. Tristan poured her tea and ced it in front of her. He said in a low and gentle voice, In real life, when you fall in love with someone and tell her your feelings before you can be sure she feels the same way, you might not even be able to stay friends after that. Keep your silence until youre sure the feeling is mutual. But you are an excellent man. Maybe she does like you too, ire said to him, You should be confident in yourself. Cut it, Tristan said. The girl who you like must be excellent, too. In that case, she must have a lot of pursuers. I think you should be quick. Tristan was never a man who would take risks. He believed in fate. He met her three times in a day already, it must be fate. Hey, are you listening to me? ire nced at him. Tristan looked up and he was patient to her, unlike he was when he was talking to Lydia. He didnt know what to say. Soon, the sound of high heels came. The two looked over and saw Lydia walking over with a smile. She walked past ire and sat down in her previous seat.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Tristan, my dad likes you and I dont hate you. Maybe we should try dating. She took her tea cup and cut to the chase, You know me. My dads the minister of Justice. Im sorry, Tristan was straightforward and calmly exined, I dont have any feelings for you and Im not interested. You dont have to waste your time on me. ire widened her eyes. So straightforward! Lydia was stunned. Again? And also when another woman was present? She was so embarrassed. Tristan had made it clear enough. He put down his tea cup and looked at them, Excuse me. He got up and left. The two watched him walking upstairs and it was quiet. Did you say something to him? Lydia got up and looked at her u happily. ire was stunned, Me? Yes. He wasnt so impatient just now when I talked to him for half an hour. He looked interested, Lydia felt good about herself and couldnt figure it out, I just went to the bathroom, why did he change his attitude all of a sudden? ire immediately exined, I didnt say anything! I didnt know he would suddenly say that. Chapter 1152 Thinking of Her Lydia snorted, took her purse and left. When she reached the door, she looked back at ire and said in a softened tone, Please tell him that I wont badger him. I have my own pride. Then she left without looking back. ire was dumbfounded. She was alone in the living room, at a loss. It was sky quiet around. Was It because of her words just now that Tristan changed his attitude? It didnt seem so. The decoration of the living room soon attracted her attention. As a writer, she was intrigued by these retro designs. She stood up and appreciated the wall paintings. After a whole, a man suddenly said in her ear, Have a taste? She was startled. She didnt know when Tristan walked to her. He was standing next to her with two cups of coffee. I just made it. My godfather grew the coffee beans himself. You cant buy these anywhere else, Tristan stood under the warm lights and ire was stunned for a while. She came to herself and exined, Umm Your date is gone. She asked me to tell you that she wont batter you and that she has her own pride. I know. This is for you, not her. ire came to herself and took the coffee, Thanks.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. She smelled it, It smells great. Did you just say your godfather? Who is he? The owner of the manor, Tristan held the cup with his other hand in his pocket, Jill Burton. Where are you from? ire was curious. Both my godfather and I are from Arkpool. Really? What a coincidence! ire held the cup with both hands and smiled. She was out of words and felt a bit awkward. Tristan asked her, You offered to treat me to a meal, does that stupid count? Of course. But you didnt even ask for my contact information, how are we going to make an appointment? He took out his phone and opened his Facebook. Friend me. ire looked at him and then his phone, Oh, right! She was indeed careless sometimes. She immediately friended him. Alright, she felt awkward, Lets meet in Arkpool then. In Arkpool, it was ten in the evening. Rowan got off work on time today. He went home early and muted his phone. He seemed distracted. He didnt know why. He had just surfed the research forum for two hours and was about to go to sleep. He went downstairs and checked the door for the third time. It was closed. But he just somehow had a bad feeling. He felt as if something precious to him was about to be stolen. But he had checked for several times and didnt find anything missing. He went upstairs andy down. All of a sudden, ire came up his mind. She got injured for being too good of a friend. She borrowed hisptop and slept with it in her arms for a whole night to protect it. She made him feel approachable and it was a magical feeling. She went abroad before her leg was fully recovered, he wondered if she was doing okay now. Chapter 1153 Getting Better rowan lost sleep. Five dayster. In the Charity Medical Center. A lot of patients were discharged today, most of whom were Daphnes patients. Because of all her help andforts, the patients were all grateful to her and they came to see her before leaving the hospital. Dr. Wells, thank you for your help these days. I am healthy and in a good mood now, A middle-aged woman smiled and gave her a hug. Dr. Wells, you are such a kind woman, another middle-ageddy held her hand and said, I want to treat you to dinner some time. May I ask if youre single? Heres the thing, my son has a PhD and hes handsome and singleN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Daphne didnt take it seriously and reminded her to keep taking medicine and in a good mood. Rowan saw everything and was happy for her. After the patients left, Daphne looked up at him. Rowan walked in and looked gentle, You are a bless to us. You will make the hospital even more famous. Hearing this, Daphne was delighted, Thank you, Dr. Watson. I will work harder. She was happy that he saw it. She swore to herself that she would be excellent enough to be with him. She stopped focusing on him every day, stopped bringing him breakfast and gift. Instead, she spent all her time improving herself. After leaving Daphnes office, Rowan went to see Eason. Im Jennie, Jennifer was holding Easons hand and teaching him patiently, Jennie is Easons best friend. Eason had stopped drooling after treatment. He was dressed neatly and looked no different from other kids. However, he would often be in a daze and with ssy eyes. Jennie Jennie and Eason Best friends Eason learned seriously. He was doing better thanst time. Good boy, Jennifer stroked his head and Eason smiled. Now the closest person to him was Jennifer. He was even closer to her than to his father. Rowan walked in. Jennifer looked back at him and then said to Eason, Eason, do you remember him? Eason looked up and thought for a while, Dr. Watson! Everyone was delighted. Rowan took his hand, Come here. Let me see if youre taller. Eason didnt reject at all. He followed Rowan and stood by the wall. Hes grown taller for five centimeters, Rowan felt happy and said to Jennifer, Hes started to grow like other kids do. Thats great! Jennifer was overjoyed, I didnt even feel it because we are together every day. In this case, he will soon be as tall as he was supposed to be. Yes, Rowan was positive about it. At this moment, Zack came in with a cake. Mr. rke, Rowan saw him first and greeted him. Jennifer looked back, Dad, good news, Eason has grown taller for five centimeters. Thats great news! Thank you, Dr. Watson, Zack put down the cake, And Michelle, thank you for taking care of Eason these days. Call Daddy, Jennifer bent over and reminded Eason. Eason looked up and something seemed to stuck in his throat, he didnt say after a while, Daddy. Zack hugged Eason and then chatted with Rowan. Dad, about Tristans medical records, Rowan has seen them, you guys talk, Jennifer said gently without any smile. Zack looked into her eyes and had a bad feeling. Chapter 1154 Tell Me the Truth Zack looked at Rowan and they locked eyes Rowan said gently, Mr. rke, will youe with me to my office? Then he walked out.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zack looked at Jennifer, who said calmly, Dad, Ivan has been investigating it. He wont let the bad guy go and no one will hurt your family again. Zack sighed and looked at his son again. They looked at each other and Zack got a heavy heart. The kids were innocent and shouldnt get hurt. Im going to talk to Rowan. He turned around and walked behind Rowan. Michelle had been away from home since she was a child and they didnt reunite until twenty yearster. While Tristan had been in weak health since he was young and had been receiving treatment abroad. And now, Eason His three kids all were unfortunate. As a father, Zack often med himself, feeling like a bad father. But none of these were caused by him. He was a father who loved his children. He had even loved Georgia from the bottom of his heart. He had spent a lot of money on her and sent her to the best school. Georgia had lived the life all girls craved. But it was all in the past now. Following Rowan into his office, Zack stopped thinking. Rowan closed and locked the door to stop Daphne from entering. Daphne heard the door being locked. She saw Zack go in and supposed they were going to talk about something important. Daphne left with some medical records of her patients. In the office. Rowan took out a document and handed it to Zack, Mr. rke, you should read this for. Zack took it but didnt read it immediately. tell me the truth. I dont want to read this as a father, he was dying to learn truth. Rowan knew he couldnt keep it from Zack, he had talked about it with Jennifer. So, he told the truth. Tristan was poisoned. Zacks heart skipped a beat and anger filled his heart. But Mr. rke, he has recovered fully and with no sequ. You dont have to worry. Rowanforted him, And Eason is growing taller every day. He has also stopped drooling. I saw it Zack felt heartbroken, Thank you so much, Dr. Watson. As a father, of course he was sad to hear it. rowan understood. Youre wee. I am just doing my job. Does Ivan know it? I suppose so, answered Rowan, I cant be sure but Jennifer knows it. Zack nodded his head and was relieved. With Ivans help, he would surely find the person who had been behind all these. When he walked out of Rowans office, he ran into Jennifer in the hall. Michelle Dad, dont be sad. Tristan is doing great now, right? Jenniferforted him, The bad guy will get what he deserves. Its just a matter of time. He had suffered a look over the years. He had been receiving treatment and taking meds. He almost died several times Zack recalled the past and tears welled up in his eyes. Jennifer held his arm and gave him power, Its just how life is, full of ups and downs. If I had grown up in the rke family, I wouldnt have met and married Ivan. Thats right, Zack was relieved again. So, maybe its all in Gods n. Jennifer turned to look at Zack. She had always believed in it. Chapter 1155 Do You Still Believe in Men? Not long after Zack left, Daphne knocked on the opened door of Rowans office. Come in, sitting in his chair, Rowan was reading the medical records. He raised his head and looked at her, Whats up? I need to talk to you in detail about patient 28. He has multiple diagnoses and with mental stress. He doesnt have family here and no one can sign the medical agreement for him. I need to work on this document now. We can talkter, Rowan didnt stop working and looked busy. He was making notes from time to time.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Daphne suddenly had an idea and she asked calmly, Should we have lunch togetherter? Just in the restaurant across the road. His situation is urgent and you should know. Sure, Rowan agreed readily since it was about work, Lets meet at 12. I need to check on the patientster. There are two new patients here. Daphne looked at the time on her watch and said, Ill leave you to your work then. See youter. Then she turned around and left. At noon. Across the street, in the Joyfood Restaurant. The first floor was buffet and the second floor served steak. The ce was decorated with unique features. The food wasnt expensive and the ce was elegant. Tristan sat by the window, mouring in a dark blue tailored suit. He stood out among the crowd. Hes so handsome! I havent seen such a handsome man in a long time. Hes charming, I have noticed him since he walked in. He should be over six foot tall, right? Two waitresses couldnt help discussing in a low voice with a smile. Soon, ire walked out of the elevator in a while backpack and strode towards him, Sorry Imte. She was confident and sat down across the table from him, I didnt keep you waiting for long, did I? I just arrived, Tristan said in a beautiful voice. The two waitresses looked disappointed, Seems hes already taken. Then they walked over with a smile. Sir, miss, would you like to order? The waitress said in a sweet voice, handing over the menu, We have justunched some new dishes. Tristan looked at ire, ire, order the food. Im paying. Thats a no! ire took the menu, Its my treat and we have agreed, right? Two steaks and a snail as well as a lobster. Then she handed the menu to Tristan, What else do you like to order? Dont worry about the bill, Ive just gotten my sry. Tristan took it and ordered another two dishes, These are enough, then he said to the waitress, And two sses of milk, please. Of course, sir. After the waitress left, Tristan looked at ire and asked with concern, Hows your friend who got cheated on? Well, ire shook her head and sighed, They started in high school, it wont be easy for her to process it in such a short time. Shes healing. Sir, miss, your milk. Thanks. Holding the ss, Tristan took a sip, Do you still believe in men? I have no interest in men, let along belief, ire blurted out with a smile, Im doing just fine alone, why should I seek trouble looking for a man? Tristan was stunned. Why was that? He started wondering. Have you been hurt before? He was curious and looked at her. Chapter 1156 Encounter in the Elevator Hurt? No way. ire chuckled and said straightforwardly, I dont intend to be in a rtionship at all. I think all rtionships are fragile and love is the most fragile among all. You write tragedies? Tristan suddenly had some premonition. I did before. Both the hero and the heroine die. ire took him as a friend so she didnt hide it, But to get higher payment, Im starting to write sweet and romantic stories. The readers love them. Tristan drank the milk, How old are you? 22, ire answered frankly. Tristan felt her interesting. She was eight years younger than him and she had interesting ideas. The waiters served the dishes and ire said to him, I dont want to jump into any rtionship. There is too few pure love in this world but thats the only rtionship I want. I understand, Tristan nodded, You write love stories, of course you have your unique understanding of love. You would rather remain single than settling with someone. I just dont want to waste time getting to know someone, its too hard to really see someone, ire said with a sigh, I dont want people to know me, too. Maybe Im too old for fast-food rtionships. Too old? 22? Tristan didnt know what to say. He was already 30. Soon, ire changed the subject. She said sincerely, Thank you for your help in New York, or I wouldve still been in the police department. Thinking of that day, Tristan felt it magical too. Maybe its fate. ire was happy to meet a new friend. On the third floor of the restaurant. Rowan and Daphne came together. They ordered some dishes and sat down by the window, eating while chatting. He has a lump in his stomach and he needs to have a surgery in a week, but he doesnt have any family here and he didnt answer any question rted to his family. He seems to be hiding it from us. Daphne said to him, worried about the patient. Rowan, we cant take the risk and do the surgery under such a circumstance, right? He has multiple diagnoses and we need at least his familys signature, in case of anywsuit in the future. I will give him a physical examination this afternoon, said Rowan, Try and get in contact with his family. We know his ID, right? Have someone to inquire about it, but the most important thing is still saving his life. They had been talking about work during lunch and Daphne was delighted. It was the first time she had been this close to him ever since she moved out of his ce. They finished lunch almost at the same time as ire and Tristan.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. They bumped into each other in the elevator. When the elevator doors were opened, Tristan and ire walked in and saw Daphne and Rowan at a nce. They were all surprised. But Daphne was happy because she saw a man next to ire. Hi! ire, she greeted ire. ire smiled and looked at her. Then she looked at Rowan, Hi, Dr. Watson. Tristan noticed the gentleness in Rowans eyes as he looked at her, Hows your leg? Its recovered, ire was delighted, Thank you for the medicine you prescribed for men. She looked beautiful when she smiled. The elevator stopped on the first floor. Lets go, Tristan put his arm around her shoulder, seemingly unintended, hinting her that they were here. Chapter 1157 Have A Boyfriend ire turned her head, smiled and waved at Rowan, Im leaving, Dr. Watson! Her voice was so sweet. Tristan also smiled and nodded at Rowan before catching up with ire. They walked to the door shoulder to shoulder. Rowan didnt move, standing in the elevator. He had a doubt as he looked at the backs of the two. Daphne looked over at him and observed his expression. When the doors were closing, Daphne immediately stopped them. Rowan? She called him. Rowan came to himself, nced at her and walked out. Daphne followed him and kept peeping at his face from time to time but couldnt see any expression on it. He didnt seem to realize that ire was no longer single. Not far away, Tristan opened the door of the passenger seat of his Maybach for ire. Seeing ire get into the car with a bright smile, Rowan got a heavy heart. Tristan soon got into the drivers seat and drove away. Rowan and Daphne had walked to his car, he opened the door for Daphne. Daphne was delighted, thanks. She took a look at him and got in. This was a first. Rowan drove the car and took her back to the hospital, Get the patient 28s files and medical records ready, Im doing the surgery for him. Try and find his family. Rowan, I can help, Daphne looked over at him, I dont want you to take the risk alone. Its a big surgery and I want to learn more. rowan didnt refuse, Okay. Daphne felt sweet inside but she lookedposed. She looked out the window and felt great. Because ire had a boyfriend now! In the Maybach, Tristan was driving with one hand on the steering wheel, ncing at the girl in the passenger seat, he said, Do you want to take a walk by the river? Before ire could answer, her phone in the bag rang, Wait for a moment. She looked at the Caller ID and answered it, Hey, Saskia. You remember me? ire, Im alone at home, the girl on the other side of the phone said in a weak voice, Can youe? Are you sick? As Saskias best friend, she could tell immediately Saskia was not well. No, Saskia replied, Im just sad and havent eaten anything for days. ire sighed, Hows your reflection going? Have you thought it through? I cane but I dont want to hear anything about that scumbag. At the mention of her ex, Saskia felt heartbroken again. ire, I will be waiting for you Saskia then hung up and started sobbing. Holding her phone, ire said to Tristan, Drop me at the intersection.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Where are you going? I can drive you there, Tristan looked over at her and said seriously, Are you going to see your friend? Its okay. Her ce is a bit far away. I dont want to trouble you. I happen to have some errands to do and they are in different ces. Maybe we are on the same route? Tristan was smart and said gently. Hearing this, ire told him the address. The car turned around and ire said apologetically, Drop me off at the ce youre heading for. I can take a taxi there. Chapter 1158 They Both Like Claire Her ce is in the suburbs, ire added. Tristan smiled and told her, Im heading for the suburbs anyway. I need to fetch a contract from a friend. He didnt want her to feel burdened. ire believed his words and she was worried about Saskia at this moment. It was hard to get over the ending of a rtionship. ire had been writing love stories and knew it. In fact, for Tristan, he didnt feel it troublesome at all driving someone who pleased him. The scenery along the way was beautiful. Tristan opened the window and yed music in the car. What song is this? ire had been listening carefully and suddenly looked at him, It has great lyrics and I love the tune. Its called Spending Time with You, Tristan smiled and answered while driving. For a second, when their eyes met just now, time seemed to stand still. Soon, ire looked away. In the Charity Health Center. rowan had returned to his office and put on his doctors coat. The bowtie made him look professional. He had good looks and gentle temperament as well as excellent medical skills. The female doctors all admired him. I dreamed of Dr. Watsonst night! A female doctor shook her head and with a blush. Her colleague said, It must be because you think about him too often. I dare not, The doctor shook her head, Hes such an excellent man, a lot of women adores him. I think no female doctors can resist his charm. Hes well-read, young, kind and with a promising future. And hes hot! And his mentor was Mrs. Marsh! I didnt know it until today! Then they started to discuss Jennifer. How could she be so lucky to marry Mr. Marsh? Hey, you just dreamed of Dr. Watson, make up your mind!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Daphne knocked on the door of Rowans office and walked in, Dr. Watson, its all done. The anesthetist is ready. Got it. Rowan was using hisptop, deleting files, Go ask him about his family again. Investigate it if he still didnt want to say anything. I have talked to him. He has only a daughter who lives far away. They havent contacted in ten years. Rowan looked up and sighed. I will leave you to your work, Daphne knew she shouldnt disturb him, Im just here to tell you that. The surgery has been scheduled. Then she smiled and left. Rowan looked back at hisputer screen, holding the mouse in his hand. He had just deleted some files and his eyes fell on the document ire had established the other day. He didnt need to click it to know it was the novel she wrote. Although there was no need to save it, he didnt delete it. He couldnt help thinking of what he saw at noon, she was having lunch with Tristan and they left together. So, were they dating? Rowan looked m and was lost in thought. Chapter 1159 Claire Got Angry Tristan wasnt driving very fast so that he could spend more time with her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Even if they didnt chat, listening to the same song, breathing the same air in the car gave him unspeakable happiness. Tristan sent ire to Saskia house and parked the car. ire unfastened the seat belt and opened the door, she turned her head and said, Thank you, Tristan. Her smile was bright. Tristan looked into her sight and was delighted. He smiled back at her. He watched her get out of the car and walk into the yard. Upstairs, Saskia saw ire get off and quickly came downstairs to open the door, Who sent you here? Whose Maybach is that? A friend. ire looked at her in shock, Have you lost that much weight? Are you dumb? Not eating anything for a scumbag? Saskia nced at the Maybach, You have a boyfriend? No, its just a friend! ire pulled her in and closed the door. Saskia got a lump down her throat and suddenly wanted to cry, she threw herself into ires arms and started crying, ire, Im so sad. Every minute is a torture. ire felt sorry, Its okay. She stroked her hair andforted her, You will meet someone much better than him. After a while, ire sat her down on the sofa. It looks like you havent reflected at all these days. Saskia cried and didnt answer. ire made tea and asked, Has Parkere to you? Saskia, with messy hair and zed eyes, sat on the sofa with her arms around her knees, shaking her head. I cant even find him and he doesnt answer my phone. What do you want to do? ire was angry, You still want to talk to him after what he did? He didnt even contact you! ire, Saskia raised her eyes, which were tearful, You have not been in love, you dont understand how it feels to not being able to change your love for someone even after he has done you wrong. Saskia recalled the past and tears kept falling down her eyes. That is stupid! ire said. She had mixed feelings. ire was so angry that she stood up from the sofa, You have terrible taste in men and you should really reflect on yourself! Parker is a scum! ire was anxious and really wanted her to see it, You have to realize it. You dont want to regret it after marriage, do you? Saskia didnt want to ept it and her voice choked with sobs, I didnt call him to ask him back, I just wanted an answer. But parting is life, you dont have to ask, ire really didnt know what to say, Sometimes we just part for no reason. Saskia cried again, But why? Did I spend my years of youth with him for nothing at all? ire said, I could have beaten his ass in New York! Saskia was stunned, How is he? Did you hurt him? Hey! You should ask how I am! I was against two men! ire patted her hard on the shoulder, I am your best friend! Saskia wanted to cry again. To beat him and his bitch up, I almost ire sighed, If not for my friend, I would have still been in the police department now. Saskia looked apologetically at her and didnt know what to say for a moment. Chapter 1160 Tristan Fell in Love with Her Looking at her pitiful face, ire couldnt bear to scold her again, after all, this was her best friend and the victim. Well, dont cry ire wiped Saskias tears with her sleeve, her voice softened, There are so many men in the world, why do you have to be stuck with a scum? Saskia held her arm around ires waist and put her cheek against her abdomen, ire, Im sorry. I was blind. It doesnt matter, its not the worst to meet a scum, but you have to get over it, ireforted her, which was the purpose of hering here. She stayed for about an hour, after herfort, Saskia was much better. Dont worry, I wont go find him! Well, youd better. ire took out her phone to looked at the time. Itste, I should go home. ire walked out of the living room. When she was about to take a taxi by the roadside, the Maybach drove over and she saw Tristan in the drivers seat. The car stopped next to ire. Tristan rolled down the window, Get in! He had a soft smile on his face. ire was stunned and quickly went around to the passenger seat and got in, Why are you still here? Of course, waiting for you! But he couldnt tell her that. Im finished and was just about to go back when I saw you. Tristan watched as she fastened the seat belt, then he started the car, What a coincidence. I know, right? I cant even write such a plot in my novels, ire mumbled. Tristan was in a good mood, Where do you live? There was a rare smile on his face. Are you going to drive me home? ire turned her eyes and suddenly felt a little restrained. Tristan said, I am going back anyway, I can give you a hitch ride. He knew that ire didnt like owing favors, a writer who stayed at home most of the time probably did not even like social with others. So, he didnt want her to be burdened. There are a few taxis here. Tristan added another sentence.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. ire told him the address of the house her aunt had bought in Arkpool. Are you living with your parents? Along the way, Tristan took the opportunity to inquire and wanted to know more about her. ire replied calmly, My parents died in a car ident when I was very young. I live with my uncle and aunt, and they treat me like their own daughter. Tristan was sorry, Im sorry. Why say sorry? ire turned to look at him and smiled. They didnt die because of you. She didnt want him to feel burdened, either. But Tristan knew that his curiosity had certainly brought back her sad memories. Then there was a brief silence in the car. ire turned her head to look out of the window, after about five minutes Suddenly, her eyes lit up, So many sunflowers! There was a touch of excitement in her sweet voice. Do you like sunflowers? Tristan slowed down the speed. Kind of, she answered, Every kind of flower represents a spirit, as long as you face the sun, your days will be beautiful. Her words were so gentle. Tristan turned his eyes and looked at her side face, her fair skin, sweet smile and starry eyes. At this moment, Tristan had her in both his eyes and his heart, and suddenly he felt life great. She was without parents, but she was still so positive in life. Tristan felt that they were alike. He really liked her character, she seemed so real. Soon, the car was parked outside a vi, where the environment was elegant. The house should cost at least tens of millions. Tristan, thank you. ire got off the car and waved at him. Tristan smiled gently and also waved at her. He watched her run towards the house like a rabbit and his smile became brighter. It was not until she disappeared in his sight that Tristan drove away. Along the way, he felt that the wind blowing in through the window was gentle. It was probably how it felt to be in love. Aunt! ire was going to go upstairs when she saw what was in the living room. She was scared out of her wits, threw away her bad and rushed over Chapter 1161 Rowan Let Another Doctor Do His Surgery Violet covered her belly while huddling up on the mat before the ouch. Her phone dropped, and her face twitched in pain. ire Violet couldnt utter a word. Aunt Violet! Whats wrong? ire eximed in a panic. She helped Violet up. Do you have the gastric problem again? Ill send you to the hospital now. Covering her chest, Violet paled, and her lips trembled. The pain almost suffocated her.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ire squatted and pulled Violets arms to prop on her shoulders. Stand up. Gritting her teeth, ire tried hard to carry Violet on her back, bent over, and trotted out of the room. Violets weight numbed her legs. Feeling the soreness, ire gritted her teeth more tightly. It was challenging to carry her downstairs. If she lost bnce, they both would roll down. ire gripped Violets arms on her chest with one hand and held the handrail with the other. Hang on, Aunt Violet. She moved downstairs step by step. Sweat oozed from her forehead. She panted and consoled Violet, Its alright, Aunt Violet. Dont be afraid. A friend of mine is an excellent doctor. Ill call him after we sit in the car. Ehn. The piercing pain destroyed Violets willpower. The stomachache was indeed awful. Shortly after, the sharp pang made Violet almost unconscious. ire She choked her words. ire Dont talk, Aunt Violet. Were going to the hospital soon. ire helped her sit in the backseat, soaking in sweat. Then she trotted to the drivers seat, started the engine, and pulled out her phone. Meanwhile, everything in Charity Medical Center was in order. Excuse me, Dean Watson. Are you ready? A doctor went to Rowan. The surgery will start soon. The anesthetist is ready. Go ahead to enter the operating room. Ill be right there. While answering, Rowan took off the doctors gown. OK. The doctor strode away. Suddenly, Rowan heard his phone ring. He pulled the phone to check the caller ID and saw ires name. Rowan was surprised. He swiped to answer immediately, Hello. Dr. Watson, my aunt has a severe stomachache. Please help her! ire almost shed tears. Rowan also heard the car honk at the same time. Are you driving? His heart tightened. He was all his ears. Yes. Im on the way to your hospital. Will arrive in about five minutes. While holding the steering wheel with a hand, ire pinched her phone in a panic. Rowan said, Ill wait for you in the lobby. Slow down. Dont panic. Safety alwayses first. OK. When Rowan ended the call, another doctor reminded him. Dean Watson, the surgery is starting soon. Why are you still here? Can you ask Dr. Wells to do the surgery instead? I have something urgent to deal with. Rowan got prepared. Dr. Wells knew the patients status, anyway. Please tell her thats my decision. OK. The doctor trotted away as the time was tight. Rowan put on his white gown, called a few nurses to carry a stretcher, and headed downstairs. He looked calm and reliable. Soon, a car pulled to the entrance quickly. Rowan caught sight of it and gazed at the door on the drivers side. Seeing ire hop down, he ordered the nurses, Thats the patients car. Then he strode over. The nurses held the stretcher to the vehicle. ire also saw Rowan, a ray of hope lighting up her eyes. She opened the rear door and said, Aunt Violet, weve arrived at the hospital. Rowan held her arm, gently pulled her away, and bent over to carry out Violet, who covered her chest in pain. Then he quickly put her on the stretcher. Chapter 1162 Claire Was Anxious The nurses hurriedly carried Violet into the lobby. ire seemed to be too frightened to think. Rowan grabbed her arm and pulled her into the lobby gently. Dr. Watson, will my aunt die? ire feared, her voice trembling fiercely. Please help her. Shes so young. Probably, she has acute gastritis. No matter how severe it is, she wont die. Rowans words calmed her down. Following him into the elevator, ire bent over to the stretcher and held Violets hand. Aunt Violet, Im ire. Were in the hospital now. Hang on there. Dr. Watson will help you. Violet only felt the sharp pang, almost suffocated. She couldnt respond to ire but heard her encouragement. The exclusive elevator went up. ire treasured the family affection the most, afraid of losing her loved ones. Tears trickled down her eyes. She didnt make any sound while wiping her tears. Watching her, Rowan was touched, although he had been used to the separation between loved ones in life or death. Violet could hardly breathe on the stretcher. The nurses immediately put her on a respirator. ire watched the scene, her heart tightening again. The elevator arrived, and the doors slid open. Excuse us! The nurses pushed Violet immediately into the emergency room. ire followed suit. Holding Violets hand, she ran along with them. Aunt Violet Aunt Violet, be strong. Ill wait for you. She was horrified. Rowan also quickened his pace, running after them. At the door of the emergency room, ire let go of Violets hand and watched her be pushed in tearfully. She almost copsed to the ground, her eyes red. Aunt Violet Rowan stopped in front, frowning at her. ire gradually looked up. Their gazes met in mid-air. Dr. Watson, please Please help her. ire couldnt stop shedding tears and had never feared so much in her life. Rowan understood it was her first time experiencing such a matter. Trust me. He darted at her, his eyes dark. Then he entered the emergency room quickly. ire watched his tall, sturdy figure vanish behind the doors, which were closed immediately. Silence nketed the corridor. She waited outside alone, clenching her hands together tensely. She paced back and forth, feeling tortured. Each second seemed a century for her. ire lost her parents when she was little. Albert and Violet brought her up. Therefore, she treasured them a lot. She was too nervous, so she forgot to call Alert and Finnley. The rke Corp. Each department was lively. Zack entered his office and saw Tristan sorting some files at the desk. You are back, Tristan. Yes, Mr. rke, Tristan looked up at him and answered gently. Zack strode towards his chair. Where have you been? You didnt answer my calls. As a father, he cared about his son but didnt me him. I muted my phone. When I saw the missed calls, you were in a meeting, so I didnt call back, Tristan answered, I solved some private affairs. However, he didnt tell Zack what it was precisely, but Zack wouldnt be nosey. After all, Tristan was a grownup. By the way, Tristan, Zack was enlightened, Theres a business gathering this weekend. Get ready. Tristan asked, How many people will attend? What kind of box shall I reserve? No worries, Zack exined, You can go there yourself. Ill arrange for everything. OK. Tristan didnt overthink. As the presidents assistant, he often attended business asions. Charity Medical Center. Outside the emergency room, ire finally calmed down. She called Albert and Finnley, informing them about Violets status. After ending the call, she covered her mouth while biting her lip in a panic. Violet had been sent to the emergency room for several hours.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 1163 Thanks to Rowan As a romance author, Violet was adept at imagination. She started to wonder what was happening inside the emergency room and whether Violet would be in danger. Although Dr. Watson waspetent, Violet seemed to be severely sick. Before any good news was received, ire couldnt rx at all. Ten minutester, the door of the emergency room was opened. ire returned to her senses and saw Rowan leave. Her cheeks were covered with her tears. She was too afraid to ask Rowan about Violets status. Looking at her, Rowan approached step by step like a healing angel. He could see the unconcealed fear and panic on her face. Standing before her, Rowan rubbed her hair. Shes fine. Her status is stable now. His words brought strength back to ire. She stared up at her and felt relieved. Thank you. Dean Watson, a patient has hemorrhage. Pleasee over! a doctor yelled at Rowan nearby. The two looked in that direction in unison. Rowan frowned slightly. After withdrawing his gaze, he darted at ire. Looking back at him, she saw the determination in his eyes. Then he bypassed her and strode towards the innermost of the corridor. ires gaze followed him. He walked firmly, and she faintly saw a halo on him. Dean Watson, he has an aortic rupture.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Hurry! The blood bag! ire could hear their quick words and saw Rowans figure vanish in the door. Recalling his words earlier, she relieved slightly and stared at the door of the emergency room again. Soon, the door was opened. Two female doctors pushed a bed out. Aunt Violet! ire trotted to them and held Violets hand. How are you feeling now? Violet was still pale, opening her eyes weakly. Im fine, ire. It doesnt hurt anymore. She was on a drip. With a smile, she added, Please dont worry. You must be scared. ire shook her head, breathing a sigh of relief. When the bed was pushed into a ward, a female doctor remarked, Fortunately, you sent her here on time. Or she would have a gastric perforation. Before ire thanked them, the other female doctor added, Dean Watson is an excellent doctor. The drugs he developed are really effective. ire Violet gripped her hand tightly and said in a weak tone, Please send my appreciation to Dean Watson. I will, Aunt Violet. ire nodded. Please take a rest. Hes super busy. When hes free, Ill thank him. Shortly after Violet entered the ward, Albert, Finnley, and Mya arrived one after another. How are you feeling now, Honey? Are you all right? Albert sat on the bed edge, feeling sorry for Violet. Taking her hand, he asked, Why didnt you call me immediately? Im your emergency contact. You can press one button to call me. Mom, are you feeling better? Finnley and Mya stood before the bed. ire was still tearful. Looking at them, she apologized, Im terribly sorry. I was too scared to call you immediately. Finnley propped his arm on her shoulder. You dont need to apologize. Thank you, ire. You sent Mom into the hospital on time. ire saved my life. Violet felt much better. The pain cramped me fiercely. I dropped my phone but couldnt pick it up at all. ire chuckled, No. Dr. Watson saved your life, Aunt Violet. Right. You both did. Thank you, and thank Dr. Watson. Rowan was clinically doing surgery in the operating room. Soon, he helped the patient stop bleeding. The equipment showed the patients data was normal. He let the other doctors finish the surgery, rinsed the blood on his hands, and walked out. Chapter 1164 Claire’s Marriage Excuse me, Dean Watson. This is the medical record of Dr. Colemans patient. He needs your opinion. A doctor followed Rowan in the corridor. Please put it in my office. Rowan didnt stop, heading for Violets ward. Before leaving the emergency room earlier, he had arranged the ward for her. It was the one with the most sunshine on the floor. At the door, he slowed down and saw it was open. He faintly heard others voices in the ward as well as ires. It seemed Violets status was OK. Rowan stopped mid-step, seeing Finnley holding ires shoulder while talking. He recalled her tearful eyes and cheeks covered with tears. Also, he recalled the scene where she had dinner with Tristan. Instead of entering, Rowan stood at the door for a second and turned away. In the ward, Violet looked at Albert, Finnley, and Mya for a while and said, Please return to your work. ire can stay here to watch me. She knew they all came over from thepany as it was a workday. Mya, youve been pregnant. You cant stay in the hospital for a long time. Violet tugged Myas hand. Good girl. Go back to work. Im fine. Violet let go of her hand, looking much better than earlier. However, they were all worried about her as they were family. Exactly! Please go back to your work, ire echoed, I can watch Aunt Violet. Her status is stable now. Dr. Watson is here. Please dont worry.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Albert thought for a moment and said to his son and daughter-inw. Lets go back to work. We cant do anything here, anyway. Finnley nodded his agreement. Mom, rest well. Thank you, ire. Mya looked at ire gratefully. Please dont mention it. ire smiled. They bid each other farewell. After staying in the ward for half an hour, they left as they were busy at work. Besides, Mya had been pregnant. Aunt Violet, I want to check with Dr. Watson about your diet and other instructions. ire bent over to Violet. Sure. Go ahead. Violet tugged her hand. Thank you, ire. You are my aunt. Im the only idle one at home. They are all busy at work. Mya is pregnant. ire was considerate. When I was on fever in childhood, you always took me to the hospital and watched me. Forgotten? Violet smiled delightfully. ire, youve grown up. Im worried about your marriage the most. What? Not again! ire pretended to grumble and let go of Violets hand. Ill go find Dr. Watson. Then she turned away quickly and gently closed the door of the ward. Closing her eyes, Violet took a rest. Rowans handsome face appeared in her mind. The ward was a single room, so it was quiet. Violet guessed Rowan must have arranged it purposely for her, thinking he was considerate. He looked young, so Violet didnt think he was married. Violet thought he was a perfect match for ire if he didnt have a girlfriend. Therefore, she decided to talk to Rowan when he was free and try to bring the two together. ire left the ward, heading for Rowans office. She turned a corner and brushed passed Daphne. She overlooked Daphne, but thetter stopped mid-step and gazed at her. Daphne recognized it was ire. Immediately, her heart tightened. The calmness and confidence were gone from her face. Chapter 1165 She Bumped Into Him Accidentally ire stopped at Rowans office door. It was open, but she didnt see him inside. The room was tidy and neat. When ire turned around to leave, she bumped into someone. Rowans hands were in the pockets of his white gown. Staring at her gently, he didnt help her keep her bnce. Sorry for that. ire raised her head and met his gaze. Its him. For a moment, ire thought he was like a saint, as he looked too pure and innocent. His hair brought more gentleness to his appearance. He was gazing at her tenderly without blinking. Dr. Watson ire immediately returned to her senses and repressed her nervousness. I want to ask you about my aunts status. Are you pretty busy? She hurriedly stood aside. Dean Watson. A nurse trotted over in the corridor. Talk to Dr. Wells, Rowan said to her without asking any questions. The nurse stopped while her gaze swept between him and ire. OK. Then she sensibly trotted towards Daphnes office. No. Im not busy, Rowan answered. Then he bypassed her and entered his office. ire was confused as he looked indeed busy. She followed him and stood before his office. After adjusting her breath, she said, Thank you, Dr. Watson. Im a doctor. Its my duty to cure my patients. You are wee. Rowan didnt look at her while checking some information on hisptop. His reply rendered ire wordless. She scratched her head awkwardly. Rowan added, Your aunt needs to take good care of her stomach. If its OK, she should stay here for a few days for the intravenous infusion. After checking out, she should take medicine ordingly. Can she fully recover? asked ire. I heard it cannot be curedpletely. Im a doctor. Do you trust me? Rowan looked up into her eyes. ire saw the tenderness in his eyes, nodding. Of course. Rowan withdrew his gaze. Ill give her a recipe. She needs to have meals ordingly. The dishes are nutritious and healthy, good for her stomach. Thank you. ire stared at him gratefully. Rowan asked, Can you only speak these two words? ire was taken aback. Usually, she was talkative. However, she seemed to be clumsy in his presence. Her mind was always jumbled when she faced him, somehow. You are wee. If you are free, you can treat me to dinner, Rowan said leisurely. No problem, ire answered without hesitation. He looked up at her and exined, I dont dine out. What do you mean? If you are free, go to my house and cook for me personally, answered Rowan bluntly.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ire blinked. You dont dine out? Didnt you go to the restaurant with Dr. Wells for dinner that day? Rowan choked his words. Soon, his office door was knocked again. Excuse me, Dean Watson. Evidently, the doctor wanted to report something. ire took a few steps back. I wont hold you up any longer, Dr. Watson. Please excuse me. Then she turned away. The doctor entered the office. ire returned to Violets ward, her heart thumping. She couldnt help wondering what Rowan meant by his words. He didnt look like a man who loved kidding. ire felt bothered. The liquid medicine is effective indeed, ire. I can tell Im recovering bit by bit. I also feel energetic. Violet looked at the infusion bottle joyfully. Did Dr. Watson develop the medicine himself? ire could tell she was spirited, a smile blossoming across her face. I dont know. Im d its effective. Have you thanked him? Yes, I have. If you have time, you should invite him for dinner. Although hes super busy, he should have days off. I dont think hell be in the hospital every day. Besides, he also needs to have meals while working here. OK, Aunt Violet, ire replied while nodding. ire, you havent brought yourptop here. What about your novel? Violet was enlightened suddenly, feeling worried. You havent updated the chapters today, right? Chapter 1166 Rowan Was Considerate Its OK. I can stop updating it for one day asionally, answered ire. Aunt Violet, rest more. Ill be watching you. Nothing is more important than you. Violet rubbed her hair. She always loved ire as her biological daughter. ire, do you know Dr. Watson well? she asked tentatively. ire thought for a moment and answered, Not really. Why? Aunt Violet, if you want to ask him for help, he will definitely. Doctors are always warm-hearted. This young man is outstanding. He has a good upation, and hes nice. Rowans face shed through Violets mind. Hes also good-looking but not girlish. Although he looks tough, he is gentle. From her expression, ire knew how much Violet liked Rowan. Instantly, she understood why. Thinking about the scene where she bumped into Rowans arms, she became tense, her heart racing again. Aunt Violet, Dr. Watson has a girlfriend. Can you stop matchmaking? What? Violets heart jolted in shock, feeling disappointed. Does he have a girlfriend? Right. Who is it? Violet didnt want to give up, doubting that ire had lied. How do you know his privacy so well? Who is that girl? You cant lie to me. Dr. Daphne Wells, ire answered, If you stayed here long enough, you would probably meet her in person. s Violet heaved a sigh but still didnt fully believe her. A momentter, ire checked the infusion bottle. Aunt Violet, the bottle will be empty soon. There should be another one. When she stood up and was about to press the service button, the ward door was open. ire and Violet looked over. Rowan entered, holding aptop in one hand and a bottle of pills in the other. Then he passed theptop to ire. ire took it over dully and watched him change the infusion bottle. He was tall and slender. She saw the halo above his head again. While carefully adjusting the dripping speed, Rowan said, Ill slow down this bottle. Or youll have a feeling of fullness. Its normal. Dont worry. All right. Thanks a lot, Dr. Watson. Violet looked up at the young man. From her angle, she still thought he was attractive. His gentleness brought a strong sense of security to Violet, and his voice had power. Violet liked him indeed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ire also stared at him all the time. However, Rowan didnt look at her. After adjusting the dripping speed, he was about to leave the ward. Wait! ire called him and made him stop mid-step. At the door, Rowan looked back. Their gazes met in mid-air. Yourptop. ire raised theptop, walking towards him. Rowans gaze fell on it and then her face. Dont you update your novel today? ire was taken aback. Rowan withdrew his gaze and left the ward without looking back. ire gazed at his receding figure in a daze for a while. Gradually, he vanished from her sight. ire, Dr. Watson is indeed considerate. He even took the initiative to send you theptop. Violet was excited. Does he have a crush on you? ire walked back to the bed. Come on, Aunt Violet! He has a girlfriend. She smiled shyly. I dont think he has a crush on me. Were not close. Then why did he lend hisptop to you? Its his personal one, isnt it? ire couldnt answer her question as she didnt know what was in Rowans mind. Oops! You blushed. Violet had experienced such things. Dont tell me you dont like him. ire sat in a chair. Men are disasters. I wont fall in love. All right, Aunt Violet, I need to update my novel for a while. She turned on theptop. Then she found the file and folder she had created the other day were not deleted. Warmth traveled in her veins again. Chapter 1167 Are You Dr. Watson’s Girlfriend? ires novel was a romance. When she wrote about the interactions between the male and the female leads, she couldnt help but think about Rowan. The moments when they were together appeared in her mind clearly, like reying the movie scenes. Therefore, she looked absentminded asionally. She finished only 500 words in an hour, ming herself for her low efficiency. Ultimately, she had to admit she had a good impression of Rowan and a crush on him. Her heart hammered when she was with him, which had never happened before. Rowan was knowledgeable and versatile, indeed an outstanding man. Besides, he had made significant achievements in the medical field and was a charming man. ire thought he was attractive to her. She worshiped him, and she also liked him. For a whole day, Rowan didnt show up in the ward again. Nor did he return to get hisptop. Seemingly he wasnt afraid of exposing his important working materials to her. ire, doesnt Dr. Watson need to use hisptop? Violet had a walk in the ward after the infusion finished. Is it his personal one? It is. He uses it to work as well. Its the onlyptop in his office, ire answered in a low voice. Violets attention was attracted. She stopped and looked at ire. How did you know it so well? When I stayed here thest time, I borrowed hisptop. Stayed here? Violet was worried. What happened? When did you check into a hospital? Why didnt I know? Dont worry, Aunt Violet. I had pain in my leg. Dr. Watson sprayed his medicine on my injury. Ive recovered already. She didnt want to continue this topic. If Rowan heard them talking about it, he would probably expose the cause of her injuryCshe had helped her bestie teach her disloyal boyfriend a lesson. In that case, Violet would be angry. I see. Violet believed her and was relieved. Im d youve recovered. How many chapters have you updated? Enough for today? Ive written drafts for the following three days. Theptop is out of battery. ire quit the system and stood up. I set up the automatic publish online. Aunt Violet, Im going to return theptop to Dr. Watson. Sure. Go ahead. Dont forget to thank him, Violet said. ire held theptop and left the ward. As soon as she walked out, she saw Daphne in the corridor. Their gazes met in mid-air. Daphne stopped mid-step first, and so did ire. They stood face-to-face at a short distance.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Daphnes gaze fell on herptop. She recognized it was Rowans, wondering why ire was holding it again. Although unhappy, she still beamed at ire to avoid being rude. ire didnt know what to speak as they were not close. Hi, Dr. Wells, she greeted Daphne simply. Then she withdrew her gaze and bypassed Daphne. After she was in the distance, Daphne looked at the ward where she had just left, wondering who was in the hospital. She didnt expect to see ire in the hospital and use Rowansptop again. Daphne guessed that was her trick to attract Rowan. Daphne gritted her teeth and curled up her lips into a smile. Then she entered the ward. Violet had justid on the bed. Seeing a young female doctor enter, she was slightly taken aback. Are you feeling better, Maam? Daphne naturally did a ward round. Then she bent over and tested Daphnes pulse. Im much better, Violet answered with a smile. Then she noticed her name on her badge. Are you Dr. Daphne Wells? Violet blurted out, her heart tightening. Daphne noticed how surprised she was. Looking at her, Daphne nodded in confusion. Yes, I am. She asked curiously, How did you know me, Maam? Are you Dr. Watsons girlfriend? Violet stared at her, thinking she was pretty. Chapter 1168 Misunderstanding Her questions shocked Daphne. Girlfriend? Why did she ask so? Daphne was confused. However, she did like Rowan secretly. Violets words sent pleasure into her chest. While testing her pulse, Daphne smiled at her in acquiescence. Violet secretly sighed, feeling disappointed. Daphne released her wrist a momentter and said, You recovered pretty fast, Maam. ording to your pulse condition, your status is stable. You need to rest more. Then she turned away to avoid meeting ire. Watching her figure disappear at the door, Violet still felt disappointed. He has a girlfriend. s I finally found an outstanding man for ire, Violet mumbled, frowning in anxiety. In the corridor, Daphne headed for her office, wondering about the rtionship between the mid-aged woman and ire. Daphne was surprised that the patient thought she was Rowans girlfriend. Who told her? Has Rowan said something to her to make her misunderstand? Has Rowan used me as an excuse to reject ire Russell? As soon as she entered her office, ire and Rowan left Rowans office, heading for Violets ward. Suddenly, ire heard her phone ring, so she pulled out to check the caller ID. Saskia was calling. ire slowed down and swiped to answer, Hello. Rowan didnt wait for her but entered the ward himself. ire answered the call in the corridor without following him. Violet was still down. Seeing Rowan, she asked, Dr. Watson, when can I check out? Tomorrow, Rowan answered, I want to give you an overall checkup now. Please lie on your back and breathe as usual. Then he pulled out a small device. Violet stared at him in appreciation. The longer she looked at him, the more she liked him. In the end, she heaved a sigh, s Why are all excellent boys unavable?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Pardon me? Rowan was studying the data on the device monitor. He nced at her in confusion. Violet was like an elder to him, so she didnt beat around the bush. I think you and ire can be a perfect match. Rowan was slightly startled, looking at her in silence. Violet sighed again, I didnt expect you to have a girlfriend already. Please dont mind my rudeness. Rowan continued checking up on her. When Violet felt heartbroken, Rowan answered gently, I dont have a girlfriend. Violet was taken aback, consternation and surprise shining brightly in her eyes. For real? Whats your rtionship between you and Dr. Daphne Wells, then? Were coworkers, answered Rowan calmly. Inwardly, he cursed the person who spread the rumor. How dare ire lie to me! Violet muttered, gritting her teeth. However, she was overjoyed. Take it easy. Its a misunderstanding. She beamed at Rowan. Rowan still checked up on her calmly. Violet stared at him with a delighted look. He was handsome and gentle. Although young, he was knowledgeable and talented. Violet thought he was a charming man. She had be Rowans obsessed fan and guessed ire must also like him. Dr. Watson, can I stay in the hospital longer? Violet wanted to bring the two youngsters together if she could stay for a few more days. Rowan looked at her and asked, Why? Most patients only wished to go home as early as possible. However, Violet wanted to stay longer. Chapter 1169 Rowan’s Concept Because I feel dizzy. Violets brain worked fast. Rubbing her forehead, she looked giddy. I also dont like taking pills and always forget. The infusion should be more effective. Rowan stared at her without replying, but he could read her mind. When meeting his gaze, Violet chuckled, Can I stay longer? Ive been tortured by the gastric problem for years. It started to hurt several years ago, but I never dared to go to see a doctor. No problem, Rowan agreed, his gaze shifting from her face. Then he continued to study the data on the device screen. Everything was normal. A few secondster, Violet asked tentatively, Dr. Watson, youve always been busy. You must have no time to date, right? Id like to let nature take its flow on this matter. God must have his own n and wont forget me. That was Rowans concept of love. However, Violet retorted, You are wrong. Youve been there before, Mrs. Russell. Please give me some suggestions. Rowan joked, which was rare, Why am I wrong? Violet giggled. If you like a girl, you should grasp the chance and confess your love. Otherwise, even if God has his n, his n will be ruined. Rowan chuckled gently while putting away the device. Mrs. Russell, youre well now. Please rest more. Then he was about to leave the ward. Wait, Dr. Watson. Heard my words? Violet called to his back anxiously. Rowan stopped at the door. Yes, I have. Mrs. Russell, Ill keep your suggestion in mind. Without looking back, he left. Somehow, Violet liked him a lot. Keep my suggestion in mind? Can you keep ire in mind? Although Rowan looked aloof and seemed to distance himself from others, he was sincere and straightforward. In the corridor, ire had finished the call. Seeing Rowan walking over, she hurriedly stood in his way. Hows my aunt doing, Dr. Watson? Can she check out tomorrow? She wishes to stay here for a few more days, Rowan answered bluntly. ire widened her eyes. Why? Why dont you ask her? Rowan was too busy to exin the details. Staring at her, he asked indifferently, Anything else? ire shook her head. His thin lips parted. Move! His tone was gentle, but the word sounded harsh. ire instinctively stood aside, wondering what was wrong with him. Rowan walked forward. ire looked back at his receding figure. Whats your problem? Theres enough space in the corridor. Can you just bypass me? Rowan had never dated a girl before but was a grownup. Therefore, he knew what Violet implied. However, he was angry with ire. Daphne wasnt his girlfriend, but she spread the rumor. He didnt dislike ire. On the contrary, he liked her but didnt know what ire thought about him.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Besides, Tristan seemed to have a crush on her as well. Rowan had never wanted to steal a girl from another man. An hourter, when ire wasnt in the ward, Daphne entered Violets ward in confusion. With a bright smile, she asked, Excuse me, Maam. How did you know I was Dr. Watsons girlfriend? Did he tell you so? Violet red at her icily. His girlfriend? You liar! Chapter 1170 Encouraging Her to Date Rowan Daphne was taken aback, her heart sinking. You even returned to ask me. How shameless! Violet chuckled, looking at her up and down in disdain. I misunderstood it, but why didnt you tell me the truth? You are NOT Dr. Watsons girlfriend. Daphne felt embarrassed and didnt know how to exin, wishing to vanish immediately. After a few seconds, she turned away in dismay. The rke Group. An eye-catching and fashionablepany logo hung on the skyscraper, emanating energy and loveliness. The building was located in the prosperous downtown, and its French windows sses were painted light brown. The presidents office. Wearing a handmade shirt, Tristan stood upright before the window with his hands behind his back. He wasnt talkative, and he looked mature with a strong aura. Right then, he intensely stared at the white clouds in the sky. ires naive face shed through his mind. He faintly heard her crisp voice, sounding like a nightingale singing in a midnight dream. A smile touched Tristans lips. His eyes were filled with tenderness. Subconsciously, ire had upied his heart. She was straightforward and knew how to clearly express her love and hate, pretty different from other girls. Tristan couldnt help wondering what she was doing. Charity Medical Center. The white building shone under the sunlight. In the ward, Violet asked ire, Why dont you invite Dr. Watson for dinner tonight, ire? We must thank him as immediately as possible for showing our sincerity. Its rude to dy it. Its a workday ire wasnt as active as Violet expected. So what? He still needs to eat, right? Violet smiled and prompted, There are restaurants opposite the hospital. Im sure he can make time for it. ire didnt move.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Hurry! Dont just stand there. Go ask him, Violet urged her. He canpletely cure my gastric problem. We must appreciate his help. Im a patient. You cant let me invite him, can you? ire was in a dilemma. Although Violets words made sense, she thought it was too abrupt to invite him for dinner. She felt too awkward. Hurry! Go! Go! Go! Dont just stand there dully. Violet was anxious, sitting up on the bed. Do you really need me to invite him personally? Ill press the service button then. No, Aunt Violet, lie down. Ill go. Ill go. ire hurriedly tucked her into the quilt. Ill go to ask him now. Thats better, Violet smirked. Therefore, ire left the ward helplessly and walked to Rowans office. At the door, she didnt see him inside, thinking he was indeed fully packed. When she turned away, she almost bumped into Rowan again. Wearing a doctors gown, Rowan looked like a saint. Staring at her calmly, he asked, Whats the matter? The atmosphere was awkward, as his tone was aloof. Uh Are you free this evening? ire raised her head, blinking. I want to invite you for dinner. Rowan didnt answer, gazing at her without blinking. ire didnt know what he was thinking but felt embarrassed. Her brain worked crazily fast. The next second, she exined, My aunt seems to like you very much. She implied Violet asked her to invite him. How about you? Rowan asked. His questions tightened her heart. They still looked into each others eyes. Time seemed to pause. ire wondered what he meant. Rowan withdrew his gaze. Come to my office at 6 P. M. Then he bypassed her and entered his office with sparing a nce at her. This time, he didnt ask her to move. ire was taken aback at the door for a long while. While heading back to the ward, she felt weird, her mind jumbled. What did he mean by saying those words just now? What about you?'' she muttered to herself. ire was confused. Suddenly, she wondered if he had flirted with her. Chapter 1171 What Is Your Impression of Mr. Watson? Back in the ward, ire told Violet, Aunt Violet, I got the appointment. Thats great, why dont you go back and dress up? Excited, Violet advised, Like change your dress? Its just a meal. ire didnt care at all, Its not a date. This is no point in being so serious. And he knows what Im wearing today. Itd feel weird if I dress up on purpose. Violet agreed. ire, dont just eat. Remember to talk. Violet gave rie some tips based on her own experience, Get to know each other, understand? Aunt Violet. ire vaguely understood. She looked shy, What are you talking about? Its just a meal. We are not dating. Alright. Violet was happy, Im d that you know everything so you dont need more reminders. But there is one more thing I must tell you. Yes? Mr. Watson is single. He is not in a rtionship with Dr. Wells. He told me they were just colleagues. ire looked at Violet, who was smiling, and jumped up from her chair, What? Did you even ask him this? I did. Violet smiled, Cant I? Its a verymon question. ire was dying of embarrassment, Aunt Violet Come on, dont worry about it. You are not a child anymore. Mr. Watson is a nice guy. At this time, the door of the ward was opened slightly. They looked over and saw Ivan and Jennifer. Mrs. Russel, ire. Jennifer smiled, with some fruits in her hand, Are you feeling better, Mrs. Russel? Ivan also politely greeted the middle-aged woman on the hospital bed, Mrs. Russel. I am doing much better, Mr. Marsh and Ms. Brooks, you guys must be busy. Thanks for taking the time to visit me. Take a seat. Jennifer and Ivans arrival interrupted the conversation in the ward. At half past five in the evening. ire, its time for your dinner with Mr. Watson. Violet had been keeping an eye on the time. ire took out her phone and nced at it, There is half an hour left, I dont want to be there too early. Itll make me look like I cant wait. Yes, you should be more reserved, but dont be too much. Just grab the chance. Violet sat up and asked her seriously, ire, so, what is your impression of Mr. Watson? ire knew she would ask this question and she had asked herself the same one. But she just didnt know how to answer.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. You are silent. Does that mean you like him? Violet observed ire. ire thought about it, and then answered, I mean, I dont hate him. So you like him? Violet said bluntly, I know that Mr. Watson is a trustworthy person the first time I saw him. I would wish nothing more if you guys end up together! ire didnt respond. Twenty minutes passed in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it was five-fifty. ire was a little nervous. That wasnt like her. Hurry up, its six oclock soon. Violet urged her again like an rm clock. ire got up and walked out of the ward. In the corridor, she found that her heartbeat had sped up. The more she tried to restrain it, the worst it got. In Rowans office, Daphne was also there. She was revising a patient document and found that Rowan kept checking his watch as if waiting for something. Chapter 1172 Are We Dating He checked his watch more than a dozen times in about ten minutes. He was rarely so absent-minded. Rowan had taken off his white coat, washed his hands with gel, and tidied his already meticulous shirt. It looked like he was going out. Who was he waiting for? ire appeared at the door, she knocked on the open door, Mr. Watson, are you done? She ignored Daphne. Daphne looked up at the sound. Rowan didnt answer. He got up and walked out without even saying goodbye to Daphne. Holding the pen, staring nkly at the backs of the two, Daphne instantly understood that he was waiting for ire. A sense of loss welled up Daphne didnt recover after a long time. She couldnt help but wonder if her hardworking made any sense. What could change even if she got better? Would Rowan even notice it? Were they going out for dinner? What was their rtionship? Daphne had a lot of questions to which she couldnt find the answers. Rowan lent rie his PC again and over again. They couldnt just be friends. Rowan just checked his watch a dozen times in ten minutes, it turns out he was waiting for her Daphne was frustrated. Her throat was so dry that she couldnt speak. God, Rowan liked ire too! This detail made Daphne lose her sense of security. She didnt even know what to do next. She lost all her confidence. Twenty minutester. At a fancy restaurant opposite the hospital, there were hollow screens next to each table, making it quiet. It was a nice ce to chat and eat. The tables were far apart from each other. ire and Rowan sat down by the window. There were several freshly made dishes on the table, smelling great. There were two cups of warm milk as well because Rowan said it was good for the stomach. It looked like a blind date. ire believed she was very social but now she felt dumb. Her head, which can hold several million words of stories, was empty from time to time. In front of him, under his holy light, she, who was full of confidence seemed a little nervous. I asked you out for dinner today, mainly to thank you. ire picked up the milk and took a sip, then she said softly, Thank you for treating my leg, and helping Aunt Violet with her stomach problem, as well as lending me yourptop. Rowan didnt speak. He put down the milk and picked up the spoon. When he was silent, he seemed distant. No one knew what was on his mind. ire felt embarrassed whenever Rowan was silent. He didnt speak, and neither did she. She focused on eating. After an unknown amount of time, Rowan asked her, Are you dating Tristan? The girl dropped the fork sadly, she raised her eyes and looked at him in astonishment, Says who?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rowan looked at her, You came out of the restaurant together that day. That picture troubled him for several days. Does eating together mean we were dating? ire changed her fork, We are eating together too now. Are we dating too? And that day, you were with Daphne. So you are a couple? Rowan was at a loss for words. They looked each other in the eye and ire said seriously, Tristan and I are just friends. He helped me a few times. I invited him to dinner that day to thank him, just like I am thanking you now. She meant that there was no difference. These words made Rowan frown slightly, What did he do for you? Did he save your life? Or saved your aunts life? Chapter 1173 A Blind Date Come on! ire felt like he was jealous. He ire noticed that Rowan had been staring at her, waiting for her answer. So she made a random answer. Well, kind of. He saved my life in New York. New York? Rowans handsome face was calm, You guys went to New York together? Well, no! She was speechless, What do you mean together? We met on the ne to New York and that was the first time we met. Rowan stared at her. Rowan felt much better seeing no lies in her eyes, yet his expression remained the same. Hey, why should I exin to you? ire suddenly realized. She took a sip of milk, Youre no one to me. Rowan smiled and then went on eating. He was no one to her just for now. At the end of dinner, Rowan said to her, Dont spread rumors about me, Daphne and I are just colleagues. She was slightly taken aback, but he stood up. Before ire could react, he came to the cashier and paid the bill. Hey! She rushed over and tugged on his sleeve, Its on me. Next time. With a pale face, he walked out. ire followed. Daphne, who was standing not far across the road, saw himing out with ire, who was even tugging on his sleeve. Such an intimate gesture did not arouse Rowans disgust. Daphnes heart skipped a beat, and she pursed her lips sadly. Going down the steps, ire almost stepped on the air. Rowan instinctively gave her a hand. This made Daphne even more unhappy. Your aunt is recovering well, Rowan told her when crossing the road. He watched out for vehicles on both sides, But she can stay in the hospital for a few more days. Okay, thank you. ire really didnt know what to say. Rowan turned to look at her while walking, How do you write novels? Your vocabry seems so poor. Is there anything else you know except thank you? What else should I say? Rowan looked at her but didnt answer. He looked cold and distant again. The sky was getting darker. Tristan had been living in rks vi these days although his identity hadnt been announced yet. Today was Friday, and there was a dinner tomorrow. Tristan didnt understand what it was for. All he needed to do was to go there with his father. Tristan missed ire a little these two days, which caused him insomnia. If he didnt ask her out, he didnt know when would they meet again. Tristan saw that the light in the study was off, and his father was not in the bedroom. He walked downstairs, and before he passed the corner of the stairs, he heard his fathers phone call. Dont worry, I will definitely bring Tristan. Tristan paused, listening silently. He heard Zack say with a smile again, I know your daughter is very good and beautiful. I met her two years ago. She was stunning amid the crowd. Yeah. I wish they will hit it off. So, tomorrows dinner was a blind date?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tristans face changed slightly. He took two steps back, turned around, and walked up the stairs lightly. Back in the bedroom, he hesitated again and again, then picked up his phone and called ire. After a short ring, ire answered, Hello, Tristan. Her soft voice came. Are you asleep? He felt her voice was very small. Not yet, Aunt Violet had just fallen asleep. I am with her in the hospital. ire walked out of the ward, and closed the door softly, So, why are you calling me at such ate hour? Im in the corridor. Her voice returned to normal. Can you do me a favor tomorrow at noon? It wont take long, just two hours. Tristan went straight to the point. Chapter 1174 Tristan Asks Claire for Help Whats it? Everybody would ask so. Its simple. Its not about money. Tristan said humorously, Just one meal. Please dont refuse me, I cant find a suitable person for a while. His tone was casual and rxed as if it was really just a small favor. ire couldnt refuse him. After all, Tristan was not a messy man, if he didnt encounter some problems, he wouldnt have asked her for help. Besides, she owed him a favor and now it was just her chance to pay him back. Tristan asked again, Is your aunt alright? Why is she hospitalized? Is it serious? There was worry in his calm tone. Its not serious, its just her stomach problem. She is getting better. The girl asked, What time is it tomorrow? Where can I find you? She agreed. Tristan was very happy. He smiled, Ill pick you up from the hospital and visit your aunt by the way. Good night. After finishing speaking, he hung up the phone directly, giving her no chance to refuse. ire, holding her phone, stood in the corridor with a dazed expression. He wanted to visit Aunt Violet. What would Aunt Violet think? Would she misunderstand their rtionship? Aunt Violet couldnt wait to see her get married right away! So, she hurriedly called Tristan back, and the ring rang over and over again, but he didnt answer. ire had no choice but to return to the ward somehow frustrated.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Violet woke up and was drinking water, Its sote, whos calling? You even went out to answer it. How did she wake up? A friend. I didnt want to wake you up. ire told her, Aunt Violet, I may have to leave tomorrow for a while. A friend asked me for a favor, it wont take long. Male? Violet looked at ire with the cup in her hand. ire couldnt lie facing her gaze. Yea. She confessed, besides, Tristan wasing tomorrow. So she couldnt lie. Just when Violet was about to ask more questions, ire quickly exined, Just a friend! He did me a favor, so I am repaying him this time. After looking at each other for a while, Violet believed her words. She took a sip of water, Its normal to have male friends. Dont be too nervous. Im not nervous, Aunt Violet. Violet knew that if ire fell in love, she would definitely tell her. Aunt Violet, arent you going back to sleep? ire saw that she was getting more and more energetic. Violet smiled and waved to her. Only a smallmp was on, making the room look cozy. ire sat down next to her, Whats the matter? How was your dinner with Mr. Watson? Violet lowered her voice, her eyes sparkled, and she pulled ire to sit down on the edge of the bed, Do you have feelings for him? She was as impatient as a mother. In the flickering light, ire blushed. Its gettingte, go to sleep, you are a patient. You need to rest more. Answer me, why are you escaping my question? Violet stared at her solemnly, Dont you have anything to tell me? Must I guess? How am I going to fall asleep like that? Its just a meal, what do you want to know? ire said vaguely, Anyway, I dont hate him. So you like him? Violet was very happy, I remember asking you the same question about someone else, you said you hated him! ire forgot it. She stood up, urged Violet to sleep, and theny down herself. It was very quiet in the ward, but she couldnt sleep. She thought of Rowans gentle face, that cold and alienated feeling, and his I am here. Chapter 1175 Honey, Please! At night, in a vi, the lights were brightly lit. Rowan took a shower and leaned against the living room door wearing a white sweater. He looked up at the moon in the sky with a goblet in his hand. He had finished half of the red wine in it. His eyes were a little sad, gloomy, and indifferent. He never talked much. He had a quiet world of his own. Few people could enter his world, therefore he had been living in solitude. The same night, at Emerald Bay.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jennifer was wearing a silk nightgown. She stood on the terrace facing the wind, holding a ss of milk in her hand, and took several sips. The moon was so beautiful tonight. Ivan came out of the bathroom, went behind her, put his arms around her waist, and rested his chin lightly on her shoulder, Honey, I miss you so much these days. Yes? Jennifer was slightly surprised, and asked, Dont we meet every day? We sleep together every night. But youre not by my side during the day, and I always feel that something is missing. Ivan acted like a child, and said seriously, Im a little jealous of Eason. Hes just a kid and my brother. Jennifer took a sip of milk andughed at him, You used to be jealous of my older brother, and now of my younger brother. Who is the next? My son? Why do you have to care about them more than me? Ivan wasining, holding her tightly, not letting go. He loved her. His love was engraved in his bone. Jennifer turned around, put the milk cup lightly on the coffee table, then put her arms around his waist, tiptoed, and kissed his lips. Aroused by desire, Ivan sped the back of her head with his big palm, and closed his eyes, deepening the kiss. The evening breeze was slightly cool, with the fragrance of flowers blowing gently, passing through her robe and her long hair. The kiss was over. Jennifer put her hands on his shoulders, staring into the mans deep eyes, Honey, Id like to discuss something with you. Ivan frowned slightly, You kissed me just now, do you have something too much to ask? She blinked her eyes and fell silent. Ivan was curious, You can tell me and Ill think about it. Eason made a request. Jennifer told him, But only you can do it. Tell me? He wants to see his mother tomorrow. When Ivan heard this, his eyes turned sharp and cold. Jennifer hurriedly added, Only you can do this. After all, she is in prison now. Ivan didnt agree right away. Thinking of Joan, he wanted to kill her. Dont be angry. Look, I am fine. She got her punishment. Jennifer took his hand. The mans eyes were sharp andplicated. Jennifer was anxious, Honey! Pulling his sleeve and shaking it, Please, this is the first time Eason has requested something. If we dont help him, it will affect his follow-up treatment! Ivan looked at her, alreadypromised in his heart. Honey, please! Jennifer took out her trump card, Well have more babies? Lets make a deal, okay? Ivan looked at her intently and couldnt help but smile. Why are youughing? Jennifer was puzzled, Isnt this what you all hoped for? I am satisfied! Ivan reached out and pinched her cheek, Fool, Im your husband, how could I make a deal with you? I wont force you if you dont want to give birth. Then you agreed? Jennifers eyes lit up, she was happy. What else can I do? Ivan seemed to have encountered a big problem as he said mockingly, How can I say no to my wife? She smiled brightly. Not to mention seeing Joan. Ivan said, Even if it takes my life, if you asked, I will do it. Jennifer was very happy, Thank you. She wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed her cheek against his warm and firm chest. Chapter 1176 Whimsical Woman The next morning, the sun rose. Ivan drove Jennifer to Charity Medical Center. She barely went to thepany currently. After all, nothing was more important than Easons health. The best treatment period was this year. The effect wouldnt be so obvious after that. Ivan understood and supported her. Jennifer wanted to heal Eason, giving him a chance to live his own life. She did this also for Zack. She wanted Zack to have a normal son, so he could enjoy his old years without any regrets.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Are you going to jail now? Jennifer asked him or reminded him. Right. Ivan nodded, Tell Eason. He will see his mother in less than an hour. I am relieved to hear that! Jennifer felt very relieved, Id like to thank you on behalf of my brother! Then she waved to him. Ivan also blew her a kiss. Then the Lamborghini drove away. Jennifer went to the hospital. In the car, Ivan, who was wearing a ck shirt, narrowed his eyes, like the king of hell. He looked a little scary when he wasnt smiling. Thinking of Joan, that bald woman, he was very angry! If Tristan hadnt appeared in time that day, it wouldnt be Georgia who suffered severe brain damage and was locked up in a madhouse now. This incident made Ivan feel scared whenever he thought about it now. In prison. Joan got up at six oclock. She had done handwork for two hours. Now it was time for breakfast. Every day was the same. It felt endless. 56393,e here! Joan turned her eyes suddenly and looked at the prison guard in a daze and panic. She had been here for so long, but the guards had never asked her. She only had one number, and almost forgot her own name, Whats the matter? She was a little timid and used to being scolded. After being pampered and spoiled for so many years, she was not used to working in prison, and no one gave her special care. It would be fine if Ivan didnt kill her. So Joan lived in fear every day. Walk! Come meet someone with me! Stop eating. The prison guard took the bowl from her hand, put it away, and walked away. Joan felt uneasy. Meeting whom? Was she getting out of prison? Did Zacke to rescue her? Joan was overjoyed, and couldnt help speeding up her pace, Excuse me who wants to see me? Mr. Marsh. Joans footsteps faltered, her face turned pale, and even her heart missed half a beat! Seeing that she didnt follow, the prison guard stopped and turned his eyes, and scolded, Whats wrong with you? Hurry up! Dont keep him waiting! With an uneasy heart, Joan took another step, but her head was in a mess. What to do? Ivan came Joan was wrapped in panic, and he could even imagine his expression and his killing eyes. Before they met, she began to tremble. Ivans car was parked outside the prison, and he was in the reception room at this time. Someone made him some tea, Mr. Marsh, have you had breakfast? The other person bowed and obeyed him. Ivan didnt answer, but stood still with his hands in his pockets, staring at the door. Mr. Marsh, why dont you sit down for a while? She will be brought here quickly. Ivan narrowed his eyes slightly, No need. He watched as the prison guard came over with a woman in a prison uniform. Ivan stared at her coldly, his aura sank slightly. Joan didnt dare to breathe, nor look him in the eyes. She felt her scalp numb. Mr. Marsh, here is she. The prison guard immediately stepped aside. He didnt want to be involved. Joan knew that Ivan came here for her, but if she didnt speak, she didnt know what to say. Every second was suffering. She raised her eyes boldly. But she didnt dare to make any sound when she saw his intimidating eyes. Change her clothes andb her hair, Ivan said lightly. Joans eyes brightened as if she had seen hope again, Mr. Marsh, are you going to take me out of here? Am I can I get out of prison? Chapter 1177 Tristan Comes to Claire After being held in prison for a long time, Joan suddenly became a little whimsical, and her eyes lit up. She refused to let go of any hope. Ivan stared at her coldly. Now go change your clothes! Seeing that Mr. Marshs face was not good, the prison guards began to urge her. Joan was very excited, but also a little apprehensive. She could do anything as long as she could leave this ce. Did Zack ask Ivan for help? Did Jennifer forgive her? Otherwise, why would Ivan pick her up in person? Joan couldnt figure it out, but she was really excited. After changing her clothes andbing her hair, she went out and Ivan was still standing in the same position. Even though he didnt speak, his strong air was imposing. Joan came to him step by step with a worried heart, and said boldly, Mr. Marsh Im fine Can I leave here? You will leave for two hours. Ivan said slightly, Your son wants to see you. After speaking, Ivan turned and left, not wanting to waste one word with her. At this moment, joy and sorrow mixed in Joans heart, and her feeling was extremelyplicated. Just two hours? She would be sent back again? What? Eason wanted to see her?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She was about to see her son? Why are you still standing there? Go! Dont keep Mr. Marsh waiting for you! The prison guards urged. Joan came back to her senses and took a step outside. Sitting in the backseat of Ivans Lamborghini, Joan sped her hands together cautiously. Her feeling was extremelyplicated. She looked at the city view outside the window, everything was familiar yet unfamiliar. It was the freedom she longed for in her dreams. But unfortunately, it was an illusion. It did not really belong to her. During these two hours, she breathed the freest air, which was very sweet. The car drove in the direction of the hospital. When he was about to arrive, Ivan said, Eason is recovering. He was poisoned. There is a great possibility of recovery. What? Joan was stunned. She couldnt believe it, Eason was poisoned? Who? Who did that to him? As a mother, hearing such news, her heart was bleeding. You dont have to worry about this, I will investigate. There was a hint of warning in Ivans cold voice, Dont try to escape, I will watch you, you cant escape in this hospital. Joan was not in the mood to listen to what he said just now. She was still immersed in the sentence that her son was poisoned Who could it be? Who could hurt a child? Mr. Marsh. After a while, Joan came back to her senses, and she asked with a trembling voice, Did you say that there is a possibility that he will be cured? Yes, so youd better control your emotionster. Ivans tone was light, He just wanted to see his mother. Its not a strong desire. But since she said so, I must do it. After all, he is my brother-inw. Joans eyes were moist. Eason finally remembered her. During these days in prison, she worried about her son all the time. When they were together before, sometimes she even found him annoying, but after they separated, she missed him very much. At this time, a Maybach stopped downstairs at the Charity Medical Center. The door opened and Tristan got out. He was carrying two bags, one of which was some porridge good for the stomach. He also brought a small cake. Jennifer liked it, so he guess ire would like it too. Tristan, who was wearing a long ck coat, closed the car door and walked towards the hospital hall. His straight cor made him look very handsome today, but it didnt affect his calmness. In the elevator, he called ire, asking for the ward number. When Tristan stepped out of the elevator, he was identally seen by Rowan not far away. Rowan looked at him intently. Tristan entered Violets ward. Chapter 1178 Aunt Violet Is in a Dilemma Rowan stood in the corridor, thinking of the bag Tristan had in his hand, what did he bring? Mr. Watson. A young doctor came over, Do you have time now? Id like to analyze the situation of a patient. Urgent? Not really. Come to me in half an hour. After speaking, Rowan stepped forward as if there was something important. The doctor was stunned, Okay. Then she left. Rowan first went to the office, put a small tester for a full body examination in his pocket, then took the registration book and walked toward Violets ward. In the ward. Violet was sitting on the bed. When she saw Tristan, she became inexplicably energetic. He was so tall and so handsome. He looked mature and calm. Violet instantly had a good impression of him. Aunt Violet, I cooked some porridge. Its healthier than the ones bought in a restaurant. Would you like to have a try? Tristan took out the thermos bowl and handed her a spoon. I guess you havent had breakfast yet? He called her Aunt Violet.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Violets brain went empty for a while. She lost herposure for a while, Not yet. She smiled and then took the porridge. Thank you, thats a very good gesture. Youre wee. Tristan then took out the cake and said to ire, ire,e and try the cake. Its delicious. To get it, people have to queue for half an hour. I went early today, I hope you like it. Violet took a sip of porridge, it tasted very good! She didnt expect that Tristan could cook. Violet couldnt help but look at him a few times more. His side face was also very handsome. Rowan walked into the ward Come, try the cake. Tristan handed a small slice of the cake to ire as if to feed her. She took a step back and awkwardly reached out to take it, Thank you. She liked cakes, especially the thinyer of cream on the cake. Rowan happened to see this scene. His face looked gloomy. Mr. Watson. Violet, who was sitting on the bedside having porridge, called out to Rowan. She then looked at Tristan and ire, feeling a little embarrassed. Mrs. Russell, Im here to give you a check-up. With that said Rowan started preparing the instruments. ire picked out a piece of cake and put it into her mouth. Then she chased over and asked suspiciously, Havent you checked this morning? Why again? Tristan turned his eyes, and when his eyes met Rowans, he nodded politely. Rowans lips twitched slightly, the way men greet each other was always so unique, especially rivals in love. While arranging the equipment, Rowan replied to ires words, Just to make sure. And it does no harm to the body anyway. Well Violet felt that she heard something unusual. Rowan dawdled, seemingly busy with work, but secretly observed Tristan and ire, feeling a little bit angry. Didnt she say they were not dating? Then why did he bring her cake? Why did hee here early in the morning? Violets expression calmed down a lot. She felt awkward when she looked at Tristan and also felt awkward when she saw Rowan, these two men Were both good! They were both good choices for ire. She had been looking for boyfriends for ire for many years, Tristan and Rowan were the best choices. Violet liked them at first nce. They made her feel so good! One was a doctor, kind, responsible, and gentle. She didnt know who the other one was, but she could tell that he was careful and calm. It was innate. Chapter 1179 Slipped Under Rowan’s nose ire, lets go after the cake. Tristans gentle eyes fell on the girl, and it seemed that he was saying this in front of Rowan on purpose. As expected, Rowan looked up at ire. Didnt you say noon? Are we leaving now? ire ate the cake, blinking her eyes. Tristan told her, We need to make some preparations. So what were they going to do? Rowan came toote, he only heard the end of the story. Aunt Violet, how does the porridge taste? Do you like it? Tristans voice was gentle. He addressed Violet as Aunt Violet naturally, smiling. Rowan called her Mrs. Russell. Rowan thought Tristan was too scheming! Its delicious. Violet nodded, smiling admiringly, I havent had such delicious porridge for a long time. Violet said, Thank you, by the way, whats your name? My name is Tristan, and Im Mr. rkes special assistant. Special Assistant, so is my son Finnley! Violet seemed to have found a topic, Then youre also busy at work, right? Kind of. Tristans voice was soft. You must be brilliant to get in touch with the core figures of the group, Violet said approvingly. Tristan was smiling. He remained humble, I am still learning. Rowan also felt Violets high recognition for Tristan, but what about ire? She was eating cake, without obvious intentions. But she was going out with Tristanter. That was not a good idea. Rowan couldnt find a suitable reason to make her stay. By the way, Mr. Watson. ire, who was eating the cake, suddenly came to Rowan, please take care of Aunt Violet for me. Ill be back soon, you can call me if there is anything. Sure. So he could call. Rowan seemed to have found a breakthrough. He smiled and didnt leave. He connected the tester to Violets hand. No one could understand the data on the dashboard. After a while, Violet finished his porridge. Tristan took the bowl and put it down. ire also had half of the cake, Aunt Violet, then see youter? She wiped her mouth with a tissue. There was still cream on the tip of her nose. Tristan reached out and wiped it off under Rowans gaze, Kitten. ire instinctively took a step back, feeling awkward, especially with Violet around. Violet could see that Tristan liked ire. Go. Violet couldnt refuse, after all, it was agreedst night. So ire and Tristan walked together under Rowans nose. Rowan was in a bad mood, so he put away the tester and wrote down the time. Mrs. Russel, where are they going? I dont know. Tristan asked ire for help. He calledst night.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rowan came back to his senses, Your body is recovering very well, call me if you need anything. Alright. At this time, Ivan took Joan to the hospital. After staying in prison for a long time, she was a little ufortable seeing people. She seemed a little timid, a little at a loss, but her eyes were full of longing. Ivans aura was cold, his hands were in his pockets, and his eyes were as deep as the gxy. No one can see any trace of emotion. In the elevator, Joan was far away from him, not even daring to breathe. She felt that his eyes were capable of killing. Of course, Joan knew Ivans hatred for her. Stepping out of the elevator, she followed him toward the suite where her son was She was looking forward to it, but also a little nervous. At Charity Medical Centers quietest patient room. Eason was sitting on the sofa. Jennifer was squatting in front of him, tying his shoces. Sister, where is my mother? Eason can already his thoughts fluently, he said, I want to see my mother. Chapter 1180 Meeting Your brother-inw went to pick up your mother, they will be there in a while. With an extremely gentle voice, Jennifer tied his shoces, and took his cool little hand, Eason, do you want to put on anotheryer? Are you cold? The little guy shook his head, staring at her with big eyes, I am not cold. At this time, Ivan came in through the door with Joan. Jennifer turned her eyes when she heard the sound. Eason raised her eyes too. Joan saw her son at a nce. Time seemed to be still. Her excitement was beyond words. Joan could only see her son at the moment as if everything in the world had nothing to do with her. For a moment, she was overwhelmed, her heart was full of sourness. Tears gathered in her eyes, and her lips trembled, but she couldnt say anything. Joan walked towards his son step by step.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Jennifer stood up and stepped back a few steps to the side. When her eyes met Ivans, Ivans eyes softened a bit, but his face remained cold. Jennifer knew that he had been restraining his urge to kill Joan. Jennifer walked towards him and took his arm, hoping he could calm down. Ivans hatred for Joan was not hard to see. Eason, sitting on the sofa, looked up at his mother for a moment. Joan was a bit strange, but also a little familiar to him. Its been a long while since theyst met. Eason was thinking slowly, not very excited. Eason, Joan whispered as she knelt down in front of the sofa, and held the little boys hands tightly, Eason, I am your mother, do you remember me? Eason looked at his tearful mother and pursed his lips, Mom. His throat was a little dry. Joan lost control of her emotions. She hugged him into her arms, Yes, Im mom, Eason, I miss you so much, do you miss me? She was shaking and crying. Eason didnt seem to have any emotional changes. He just wanted to see his mother, and he wasnt very happy. Perhaps he vaguely knew what his mother had done from the chats of the adults. Eason, stand up, let me have a look. Joan knew that time was precious. Tears rolled down her face. She reluctantly let go of him, and held his small shoulders, suppressing her sadness. Eason understood, and he obediently stood up. You are taller Joan was relieved, and she also stood up, Eason, you are obviously taller! You are almost as tall as my chest. Eason looked up at her, My sister has been taking care of me. Joan came back to his senses and turned to look at Jennifer. Even though the little boy was calm, his tone showed his concern. He said, Mom, dont cry. Joan wiped away tears with a smile. She knew how precious every second was at this moment. She stared at her son, knowing this was probably thest time that she saw him. Her heart ached like it was being torn apart. Mom, dont cry, Eason repeated this sentence again, raised his chubby little hand, and wiped away the tears from her face. Jennifer was also a mother. Even though Joan was a bad person, Jennifer was moved when she saw this scene. Ivan remained cold. Joan deserved to die. He had no sympathy! She was tasting her own medicine. After a while, Zack came over, which Ivan and Jennifer did not expect. He saw Joan and Eason hugging. Dad. Jennifers chest shrunk, Arent you supposed to be at thepany today? Dad. Ivan also greeted me warmly. Joan turned her eyes when she heard the sound, then she saw the middle-aged man. Zacks eyes fell on Joan. Although he was slightly shocked, overall, he looked calm. Chapter 1181 No Point in Pleading Joan cried and felt bitter. She put her arm around her sons shoulder and looked at the man who she had shared bed with for twenty years. How she wished he could forgive her for the sake of their son. Since she went to jail, he hadnt gone to see her once. She released her son and walked up to Zack, Zack, I want to talk to you alone. She was pleading, afraid that he would refuse. Ivan and Jennifer looked at each other but didnt say anything. However, there was cruelty in Ivans eyes. No matter what she said today, she couldnt get out of jail. He wouldnt let her go. And neither would Jennifer. There were too many troubles and she didnt want one more. After all, it was not a secret anymore who Tristan was. If Joan were let out, it would only make things even moreplicated. She was a vicious woman, she wouldnt change but get worse. Zack didnt say anything but frowned and left. Joan looked at Ivan warily and Ivan gave her a warning nce. Since Joan was out, she didnt want to let go of the opportunity. This was her instinct to survive. She looked away, wiped her tears, calmed down and followed Zack out. Ivan turned around but was stopped by Jennifer, Give her more time. Dad must have a lot to say to her. Ivan stated his attitude, I wont let her go. I was kind enough to just send her to jail. I know, Jennifer replied, I dont want her to make us trouble as well. Im on Tristans side. At the end of the corridor was a balcony where a few people came. It was usually quiet. Green nts were around the railings and the cool wind blew. Zack stood by the railing. He took a deep breath and frowned as he heard the closing footsteps. Honey Joan grabbed his hand and knelt down in front of him. She looked sincere as if she had really repented herself. Not far away, Jennifer frowned upon seeing this. Ivan was still calm and expressionless. He looked at his watch. Five minutester, he would send her back to jail. Honey, I dont want to go back to jail Joan begged him with sobs, Its a terrible ce. Its dark and stinky. We are requested to do chores every day and the food there is really bad Thinking of the days in jail, she shivered and cried, Honey, for the sake of our son, help me!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. She looked up at the frowned but unmoved man, cried and continued, Eason is your only son and he might be cured one day. He needs his mother to grow up healthily With such a mom like you, it will never happen, Zack replied coldly. Joan shook her head in tears, Honey, Ive learned my mistake Joan, Zack looked down at her in rage, If this is what you want to say to me, youre wasting both our time. Joan couldnt see any love in his eyes, but disgust. I really thought youve repented, Zack was disappointed in her and said coldly, Joan, you disappoint me. Joan was stunned and herst hope was gone. Chapter 1182 Buy New Clothes Zack shook away her hand grabbing his, I dont ever want to see you again in my life. Then he left. Joan looked over at his back and couldnt even cry out anymore, she just kept shedding tears. In her blurry sight, Zack walked further and further away. She sat down on the ground and felt heartbroken. A whileter, Ivan walked over. Seeing a pair of shining leather shoes, Joan didnt even look up and started shivering. She stood up slowly. Alright, lets go. Ivan looked cold and didnt feel any sympathy for her. Joan wiped her tears and followed him. Zack was so ruthless to her, and Jennifer, she wouldnt let her go as well. Joan finally realized that there was no hope for her anymore. Not even Eason needed her. When they walked past the ward, Joan couldnt help slowing down. She saw Zack picking up Eason. They were watching the view out of the window in harmony. Eason did grow taller. The best news was that he was getting better every day. This was also the only good news for Joan. Maybe after Eason grew up, he would be able to get her out. She followed Ivan downstairs. After walking out of the hospital, Joan, who had been silent, finally plucked up the courage to ask, Mr. Marsh, can I ask you for a favor? Im not obliged to do anything for you. Get in the car, Ivan said calmly. Joan immediately shut her mouth and dared not say a word. She opened the door and got into the back seat of the Lamborghini. It was kind enough for Ivan to let her take his car. Getting in the car, Joan looked out the window at the scenery, shedding tears. Georgia has gone mad, on the way to jail, Ivan said, Thanks to you. So what if you met her? She doesnt recognize you anymore. Joan was stunned. How did she know she was going to ask him to let her meet Georgia?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This man was horrible. Tears fell down her eyes. Joan was overwhelmed by remorse. Mad? Georgia had gone mad? You are still alive because Georgia was the one who got hurt, Ivan drove and suppressed his anger, If it were my wife who got hurt, you, your son and daughter would never survive! Joans heart skipped a beat. She might be living in remorse and pain for the rest of her life. Her husband was indifferent to her, Ivan didnt forgive her. Her daughter was mad and her sons future was uncertain. At this moment. ire was taken to a clothing store by Tristan. Looking at all the clothes in the store, she asked in astonishment, Why did you take me here? Pick your own clothes, Tristan said to her, I will tell you my opinions. Why? Are we meeting someone? She had often written such a plot in her novels. ire looked at him suspiciously, Tell me, where are you taking me? Pick the clothes first and I will tell youter. No, tell me first, ire pouted, I refuse to do you the favor if you didnt tell me. I need you to go to dinner with me, Tristan said, looking at her, I need you to wear formal clothes, its a formal asion. Dont worry, I will pay for the clothes. You want me to set you off? ire nced at him, You dont need to pay for the clothes, but you have to tell me who there will be. Tristan touched the tip of his nose. He knew that ire was a smart woman. Tell me! ire rushed him. Tristan said honestly, I dont really know. All I know is that I have dinner to go to. Chapter 1183 Like A Couple What? ire was stunned, I didnt catch you. Since you are already here, just help me, Tristan pleaded, I woke up so early and I made your aunt breakfast. She seemed to love it, I can make her breakfast every day. Stop! ire was startled by his offer, Dont show up in front of her. She has been trying to set me up with someone. If she sees you, we will be doomed. Really? Tristan was pleased, Pick the clothes. You have to help me. Otherwise, I will show up in front of her frequently. What? Was he threatening her? ire didnt refuse. They were friends and it was only a tiny favor. Therefore, she started to pick the clothes, I will pay myself. I havent gone shopping for a long time anyway. Tristan didnt say a word but waited. As a man, how could he let her pay? Miss, what is your favorite color? The saleswoman was enthusiastic and introduced for her in detail, These are all thetest styles. You should wear small size. Im sure they will fit you perfectly. Thank you, ire said, Let me take a look. Sure, the saleswoman didnt say anything more. In the end, she picked a pink dress. When the saleswoman took it out for her, Tristans eyes lit up, Its perfect for you. Try it on! I like it, ire took off her coat and threw it into his arms, My phones in the pocket, dont drop it. Got it, Tristan looked gentle and said with a smile, Go. Ill be waiting. ire followed the saleswoman into the changing room. ires phone started vibrating, after a few seconds of hesitation, Tristan took it out and found it was Rowan calling. Dr. Watson. Tristan wasnt happy about it. Staring at the numbers, he thought for a while. ires aunt looked healthy. And Rowan had just checked for her before they came out. She was fine. So, he didnt call because of ires aunt. Tristan didnt hang up, nor did he answer. He put the phone back into his pocket. A whileter, ire got changed and came out. The dress was perfect on her. It set off her temperament. Especially the cor, which was in the shape of a bowknot, made her look fresh and cute. How do I look? ire walked up to him and stood still. She made a circle carrying the hem of the dress, Am I beautiful in this?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Yes. Tristan looked at her with gentle eyes, as if looking at his princess. At this moment, the saleswoman spoke, Its made of cotton and its soft for the skin. It looks great on you, miss. ire loved the dress and felt good about the fabric. This one it is. Ill pay. When she took her coat and was about to pay with her credit card, the cashier had walked over with a shopping bag, Miss, the sir here has paid for it. Just put the dress in the bag. Then she opened the bag and the saleswoman put it in. ire was stunned, grabbing her coat. She looked at Tristan, Didnt we agree Its just a dress. Tristan said with a gentle smile, Besides, you are doing me a favor, I should pay for your dress as thanking you, right? Chapter 1184 Faking His Girlfriend I guess so, but But what? Tristan took her coat, folded it and put it into the bag, Lets go. The phone was in the pocket. ire shouldnt be able to hear anything even if it vibrated again. Tristan put his arm around her shoulder, Lets go! I will pay you back, ire got out of his arm and said seriously, Im not used to taking things from others. ire, if you keep thinking about that, I will start showing up in front of your aunt every day from tomorrow on. She was threatened again. Going downstairs, Tristan opened the door of the passenger seat for her, ire got in, fastened the seat belt, looked at him and asked, Where are we going? Is it far? It shouldnt be far. Shouldnt? ire widened her eyes, What the hell? You dont know that? Let me call and ask, then Tristan called Zack, Mr. rke, will you send me the address? I was going to call you. After that, Zack hung up and sent Tristan the location. Of course, ire knew who Mr. rke was. She had met him once and knew he was Tristans father. However, she was really curious. Its a business lunch? Why are you taking me there? I dont know anything about business. Tristan was no longer afraid she would turn him down. After all, she was already dressed and in his car. She couldnt escape now. Tristan started the car and replied casually, Youre just my date. Dont worry, I will protect you from any embarrassment. Its not a prom or a dinner party. And its at noon. Why do you need a date? ire didnt think much about it but simplyined. If she had known she was going to fake his girlfriend, she wouldnt have agreed toe. Tristan didnt say anything more, Some music? He asked and turned on the music.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. It was a beautiful song with gentle music, it attracted ires attention almost immediately. Somehow, Rowans face came to her mind. He was always so gentle and thoughtful, making her feel at home. Although he wasnt seeing Daphne, she knew Daphne liked him. Thinking of this, she was a bit unhappy. ire slowly got distracted as she was lost in thought. In the VIP hall in a hotel, a tall and robust man in suit had arrived early with his daughter. The man was Mr. Swain, he seemed to be in a good mood, wearing a bright smile. His daughter seemed to be in her twenties, well-dressed. She wore light makeup and looked stunning. She wore a simply-designed gown. She was although young, she had the charm of a grown woman. The dress was well-cut and set off her nice figure. Dad, we came early, the girl had a beautiful voice, holding her fathers arm, Its not good, is it? Its better early thante, the middle-aged man said to her, Mr. rke and I have been friends for years. I know his son. He is his assistant whose true identity has been kept from the public. He told me the secret. Tristan? The girl murmured the name, I like the name. Yes, the man put his arm around his daughters shoulder, I often mentioned him to you. Hes an excellent young man. There are a few men like him in Arkpool. And hes single! Chapter 1185 Who Is She? Excellent how? The girls eyes lit up and she seemed to admire Tristan. Her father did often mention Tristan and she loved to hear stories about him. She had even seen photos of Tristan before on her fathers phone. He was tall and handsome, exactly her type. He seemed to be a really capable and responsible man. Well, you have seen his photos. Hes 6 feet tall and handsome. The girl smiled sheepishly. The man continued, But I love his quality more. Hes good at his job, smart and sensitive. Hes kind to everyone and I think he will make a great son-inw. Dad, do you think he will like me? She tilted her head and asked expectantly, What kind of girl will he like? Lets have lunch together first and you can get to know each other first, Mr. Swain said dotingly, Youre so perfect and you have so many admirers. Dont worry, he will definitely like you. Hearing this, his daughter was delighted. Although she hadnt met Tristan, she had been admiring him. She even dreamed of him for days.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Zack soon arrived. Mr. Swain! He hurried over, Sorry to keep you waiting. In the box, Mr. Swain looked back, Mr. rke, why did youe alone? Wheres your son? He will be here soon, Zack smiled, Ive just called him. Mr. rke, nice to meet you! The girl stood up and said hello. She smiled beautifully and brightly. Zack had met her before and liked her, Monica, youve grown more beautiful. Thank you, sir, Monica Swain replied with a sweet voice. Well, take your seat. I will ask the waiter to serve the dishes. Monica looked over at the door, Arent we waiting for Tristan? She was anxious and excited. Zack replied, Ive sent him the address. Hes on his way and should be here soon. Monica was delighted. She took out the mini mirror from her purse. Her makeup was perfect today. The box was a ssy one, the chandelier shimmering. The wooden table smelled good. There were authentic paintings of famous painters on the walls. It was quiet and ssy, a good ce for talks. Soon, waiters in uniforms served the dishes. Zack had reserved the room days ago. The dishes were all exquisite. Even the wine was whisky that worth tens of thousands a bottle. Zack treated him like an honored friend. Downstairs, a Maybach was parked. Tristan saw Zacks car at a nce. He got out of the car with ire. Ive been here before, ire looked up at the tall hotel building, It has great environment and its expensive to have a meal here. She seemed to be familiar with ssy asions. Lets go, Tristan put his arm around her shoulder and was about to walk in. Wait! ire suddenly said, I forgot my phone. She opened the door of the passenger seat and took her phone out of her pocket. Tristan looked calm. After closing the car door, ire was stunned, looking at her phone, Dr. Watson called me? Lets go upstairs first, Tristan rushed her, We shouldnt keep them waiting. ire then walked in with Tristan. She had intended to call Rowan back, but there shouldnt be an emergency since he had only called her once. Maybe he was busy? Therefore, she didnt call back eventually. It was exactly what Tristan wanted. When the two of them walked into the private room, everyone was dumbfounded, especially Monica, who stood up in an instant, Who is she? She had a strong instinct and couldnt take it. Chapter 1186 Confession of Feelings Im sorry, everyone. I was picking up my girlfriend and came a few minuteste, Tristan said gently, with his arm around ires shoulder. ire instantly looked over at him. Girlfriend? Monica stood there in anger, You have a girlfriend? She looked un disbelief, feeling heartbroken. Mr. Swain and Zack were also shocked. ire was dumbfounded. When she was about to exin, Tristan pulled her to sit down on a chair. He grabbed her shoulder hard, hinting her to cooperate. Yes, I do. Tristan said in a rxed tone. ire looked at Monica, who was dressed up and wearing light makeup, and suddenly realized that this was a blind date. And she was being used as a shield!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sheined about Tristan in her mind. What? Zack looked both surprised and serious, Tristan? Tristan grabbed ires hand with one hand and put the other on her shoulder, he said to him apologetically, I thought this was a casual dinner and I could bring my girlfriend. He once again stressed that ire was his girlfriend. When did you have a girlfriend? Zack was shocked, looked at Tristan and at the girl sitting across the table, I have never heard you mention you have a girlfriend before. He had met ire, in the Russell family. As a father, he was simply surprised and didnt me Tristan. You never asked, Tristan replied. There was silence. Monica was so angry that she was about to storm out, This is ridiculous. Her father immediately stood up to catch up with her, Monica! ire felt that she had caused a big trouble, she didnt know what to do. Tristan, you Zack didnt know what to say about Tristan and went after the Swains, Mr. Swain! He proposed the dinner and he had to give an exnation even if they were old friends. Tristans hand was still on ires shoulder and the other hand of his was still holding ires hand. He looked calm and indifferent. ire took back her hand in anger and looked back at him, This is the favor you asked me to do for you? They were so close that when she turned her head, their lips almost touched. Tristan stared at her, ignoring her anger. ire instinctively leaned back, I am very angry with you now. I trusted you! Then she stood up and was about to leave. Tristan strode over and pulled her into his arms, ire, I like you. He said seriously. They locked eyes and time seemed to have stood still. ire was stunned when she saw how serious he looked. Two secondster, she struggled out of his arms. She took two steps back, looked at him, didnt know what to say and left. I will give you the money back for the clothes. Tristan could tell she was really angry and caught up with her, ire! He grabbed her arm again and said, Why reject me? Consider dating me. He saw a trace of estrangement in her eyes just now, it seemed he freaked her. I like you. I have lived for 30 years and have never felt this way about anyone before, Tristan didnt want to let go, I was attracted by your uniqueness since I met you for the first time. ire stopped, turned around and looked at him, Tristan, I am mad at you now and you are saying this to me? Tristan was stunned. What was wrong with that? ire was distraught, frowned and questioned, Why didnt you tell me I was here to fake your girlfriend? You wouldnt have agreed if I told you the truth, Tristan replied straightforwardly, I just want to take you to my dad. Your dad? ire was stunned. Tristan realized he had a slip of tongue, but since he liked her, he didnt mind letting her know the truth. He admitted it, Yes, If Mr. rkes son and Jennifers brother. He added, I can give you a future with no worries but happiness. Chapter 1187 Escape ire was even more shocked to hear this and immediately wanted to leave. ire! Tristan went after her, ire, listen to me! At the elevator, ire kept pushing the button, Tristan, stop following me! I need some time alone! I see you as a friend and you like me and lied to me! She hated being lied to the most, it was such a disrespectful behavior.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When the elevator doors were opened, she almost rushed in. If that girl hadnt stormed out, if her father and Mr. rke didnt go after her, it would have been a torturing night for her. She resented Tristan at this moment. Watching her walk into the elevator and the doors closing, Tristan didnt know what to do and he looked distressed. It wasnt perfect timing but he did it. For a man like him, opening up to someone about his feelings was a hard task. Taking several steps back, he stood by the window. He grabbed the railing and looked out at the bustling city, he was really distressed. He liked her, a lot. A whileter, someone walked out of the elevator. Zack walked out and saw his son standing there, looking lonely, he was stunned and stopped walking. As a father, he was, of course, happy that his son was seeing someone, after all, Tristan had been single for a long time. Although the way he found it was surprising. And, where was that girl? He looked around but there was only Tristan there. He walked up to Tristan, put his hand on his shoulder and had a bad feeling. He asked in a deep voice, Tristan, wheres your girlfriend? Tristan turned his head, the sad expression on his face had given him away. What happened? Zack felt something wrong and asked in a gentler voice, Tristan, you can tell me, its okay. He looked like a loving father. Im sorry, dad. Tristan had calmed down and felt sorry about screwing up dinner. Zack shook his head and said with a smile, Its okay. We are old friends, he wont mind. Tristan let go of the railing, stood straight and said sincerely, ire is not my girlfriend yet, but she will be. Then he looked at Zack and walked into the elevator. He also needed some time alone as he had just done the most impulsive thing in his life. Zack was dumbfounded. Not his girlfriend yet? So, he made that girl mad just now? Watching Tristan leaving, Zack immediately understood that he must have lied to ire about why he brought her here. He frowned, looking worried. The Tristan today was not like the Tristan he knew. That girl could make him lose hisposure, which could be both good news and bad. In the taxi heading towards the Charity Health Center, ire was still wearing the dress that Tristan bought for her. She looked out of the window at the passing streets. She had calmed down and was no longer angry. She seemed expressionless, but in fact, she was still in shock. How could Tristan like her? They hadnt even known each other for long. After his words tonight, how was she supposed to get along with him? It was so embarrassing. At the moment, her phone rang. She came to herself and saw it was Tristan calling. She stared at the number but dared not answer the phone. Her mind was in a mess again. In the Maybach, Tristan was holding the steering wheel with one hand and his phone with the other. She didnt answer. Please, answer the phone. He needed to talk to her. He wanted to exin and apologize. Chapter 1188 Rowan’s Love However, she didnt answer it. Tristan had to put down the phone and was regretting what he had done. Would what he had done push her closer to Rowan?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. On the other side, in the taxi, ire had muted her phone. It had only been one minute since Tristan stopped calling, her phone started vibrating again. She had intended to hang up, but she saw Dr. Watsons name on the screen. It was Rowans call. ire took a deep breath and answered it, Im on my way to the hospital and will be there soon. Before Rowan could say anything, she hung up. In the brightly-lit doctors office in the Charity Health Center. Rowan was in his doctors clothes, holding the hung-up phone in his hand, the words were stuck in his throat as he was lost in thought. Was she in a bad mood? As a doctor and someone who cared about her, Rowan was sensitive. He stood by the window for a long time, wondering what might have happened to her. She looked at the time, it was not dinner time yet. She shouldnt have had dinner. Therefore, he called a friend of his who was the owner of a restaurant. Josh, will you deliver me a cut steak? Its for me. Of course! He hung up then. Rowan turned around and sat back in his chair. He held the mouse and started to work. He was checking the medical records of several patients who were terminally ill. He sighed. How he wished he could save all their lives. The taxi soon stopped at the hospital building. ire paid, got out of the car, walked into the building and took the elevator upstairs. When the doors were opened, even before she walked out, she saw Rowan at the door. They looked at each other. Rowan didnt move but stared at her gently, as if he had been waiting for her. Seeing that he wasnt walking in, ire walked out, Whats wrong? Rowan could tell she wasnt in a good mood and said, Come to my office. Then he walked towards his office. ire was confused, Is it my aunt She followed him. No, Rowan cut it, Shes fine. He didnt want her to worry. ire breathed a sigh of relief. They didnt talk on the way. When they arrived in his office, before ire said anything, Rowan handed her the delivered cut steak, Have dinner first. ire was stunned and took out, How do you know I havent had dinner? She stared at him. Rowan took a medicine purchase list, sat down in his chair, confirmed it and didnt answer. ire stared at him, stunned for a moment. The steak was still warm. ire was indeed hungry, Thank you. She sat down and started eating. Rowan didnt ask any question. But since Tristan didnte along and from her tone on the phone just now, he guessed something unpleasant happened. Have you had dinner? ire looked at his handsome side face. She wondered if it was impolite to eat alone. Rowan said without raising his head, I have. He sounded distant. ire didnt say anything more, for fear of interrupting him. He looked handsome when he was working. A whileter, Daphne came in. She saw ire eating steak in Rowans office. She was surprised and then unhappy. It made the whole office smell. Rowan was always a neat freak. Chapter 1189 Tristan Came with Roses Rowan looked up at Daphne and asked lightly, Whats up? ire was stunned, looked up at him, found that he wasnt looking at her, followed his eyes, then saw Daphne standing behind her. Daphne looked down at her mouth still with steak inside and was mad with jealousy! Rowan stared at her. Daphne came to herself and passed Rowan a file, Dr. Watson, this is the medical records of patient 32, you can take a look at it. Rowan took it. Daphne turned around to leave, before leaving, he took a look at ire. The anger in her eyes was like a sharp knife. Even if front of Rowan, this woman ate like a savage. Daphne was pissed off. Her aunts stomach problem was not serious. Why did she keep showing up here? When Daphne passed by Violets ward, she stopped. She hesitated for a while and opened the door, Mrs. Russell, she said with a smile, You are free to be discharged. Standing by the window and struggling whether she should set ire up with Dr. Watson or Tristan, Violet looked back. Daphne believed she had heard her words and smiled, There are no spare beds here, a few new patients arrived today. Violet was stunned and watched her leave. By a bustling street, a Maybach was parked over and Tristan walked out of a flower store. With a bouquet of flowers, he got into the car and started it, heading towards the Charity Health Center. In the deans office in the hospital. ire had just finished the steak when Rowan handed her a bottle of water. She looked up and saw his handsome face, Thank you. She took it, only to find that the lid had been unscrewed and the water was full. ire was lost in thought by his action and couldnt help looking up at him. He had gone back to work. Seeing that she had finished eating and drinking water, he turned off theputer and stood up, Lets go see Mrs. Russell. Okay, ire was in a much better mood now and walked behind him, Where did you buy the steak? It was tasty. She somehow wanted to know him better. Rowan put his hands inside his pockets and said seriously, You should eat less takeout food from now on. Its an exception today. ire was again stunned, Are you caring about me? Im a doctor, Rowan replied, I think everyone should have perfect health. ire didnt know what to say. She suddenly felt that he was like a saint and couldnt help ncing at him again. He was so charming and gentle. And he was a doctor.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As they were walking, they suddenly saw Tristan walk out of the elevator and walk towards them. ire was a bit embarrassed. But she didnt assume the flowers were for her, after all, Eason was here. Tristan might have bought the flowers for him. Rowan looked calm, thought for a while but didnt stop. However, Tristan stopped at the door of Violets ward, looking at the two of them. Roses. It couldnt be for Violet. They also stopped two meters away from Tristan. Rowan stood next to ire calmly. Not far away, Jennifer happened to walk out of the ward and was stunned when she saw this. What was going on here? She also stood still. The door to Violets ward wasnt closed. Through the crack, she saw this, immediately put on her shoes and walked to the door to eavesdrop. Something big seemed to be happening. Chapter 1190 Failed Seeing Tristan with roses, Violet wondered if he was going to confess his feelings after all. She was suddenly delighted. Although she liked Rowan, she liked Tristan equally the same. He was such a considerate, handsome, and responsible young man, which were very rare now. And his sincerity was the most precious in a man. She put her ear against the door and listened carefully. Im sorry, ire, Tristan ignored everyone here and there was only ire that he could see right now. His apology somehow made ire nervous. He continued, I was out of line today. I didnt consider how you would feel and I want to apologize to you, hoping you can forgive me. Hearing this, ire felt bad. Moreover, Rowan was right next to her. She felt a bit awkward, Its not really a big deal. She smiled, Its over now, dont take it to the heart. Hearing this, Tristan breathed a sigh of relief. But ire thought she should make it clear to him, and said gently, But I dont want such a thing to happen again. She didnt mean to me him. Tristan walked over and stuffed the flowers into her arms, ire, be my girlfriend, will you?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rowan frowned and pursed his lips in displeasure. Behind the door, Violet was extremely nervous. ire widened her eyes in shock. Why was he confessing? She was trying to be nice, but did he keep pushing her? Jennifer, who was walking over, also stopped. Tristan liked ire? Time seemed to stand still, and everyone was stunned. Tristan fixed his eyes on her face, I am serious and I hope you can think about it. He waited for her answer. ire got a headache. Her mind was in a mess, and she didnt want to reject him again in front of everyone. She didnt want him to be embarrassed. Therefore, she stuffed the flowers back into his arms, I dont want to be in a rtionship yet. Then she walked into the ward. Bang! She closed and locked the door. Violet was taken aback by her. Tristan didnt know what to do now. Holding the roses in one arm and the doorknob, he frowned and didnt know what else he could say. Rowan had been fixing his eyes on him. Tristan didnt raise his eyes but looked disappointed. ire rejected him again. Rowan looked away and left without saying a word. In the brightly-lit hall, he saw Jennifer and Jennifer saw him too. Their eyes met for a brief moment. When he saw her again, he felt nothing. He walked past her and Jennifer walked forward. Jennifer had a guess that Rowan also liked ire. It was obvious from the look in his eyes. Tristan stood by the door and was sad. He had never felt so heartbroken before. She didnt like him He could feel it. But he couldnt help the growing fondness inside of him for her. So, he confessed his feelings to her. He remembered what she said to him in New York that he should tell the girl he liked about his feelings for her. She said that if he waited for too long, she might be stolen by someone else. He agreed with her, so he had been trying to find a chance. Aftering back to the country, he found that an excellent doctor was also her admirer, he couldnt wait anymore and decided to make a move. Rowan made him insecure. If it were another man, he wouldnt feel threatened at all. Chapter 1191 Anxious Aunt Jennifer approached Tristan and put her hand on his shoulder gently. She could tell how upset he was. Tristan Her voice brought Tristan back to the present. He looked back at her silently. Standing in front of the window of the innermost room of Easons ward suite, Tristan gripped the handrail while frowning deeply. He didnt want to hide his emotions in her sisters presence. Jennifer didnt ask him anything but stood by his side quietly. A few minutester, Tristan admitted, I had a crush on ire some time ago. After realizing it, I could feel I liked her more and more each day. What did you do to her? Jennifer was curious. Why did you apologize to her? She hoped Tristan hadnt harassed ire as he wasnt that kind of man. Tristan hesitated for a while and told her what had happened earlier that day. Jennifer sucked in her breath after listening to him. She hadnt calmed down when you confessed. You should let her forgive you first. Why were you so eager to confess your love to her? I saw her with Dr. Watson, so I reacted recklessly. Tristan also regretted it. I didnt n to confess my love to her in the hospital, actually. Jennifer heaved a sigh, feeling sorry for him. ire hasnt rejected you, has she? You still can win her heart. Im afraid Ive frightened her. Tristan smiled bitterly. As a matter of fact, he worried more that Rowan would have taken the chance to confess his love for ire. Sometimes, a mans hunch works well. Tristan could tell Rowan also liked ire. ire was lovely and worry-free, unlike some hypocritical girls.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Meanwhile, the door of Violets ward had been locked from the inside. Violet took ires arm and dragged her to the window. Widening her eyes, she asked in a low voice, ire, I didnt mishear, did I? Did Tristan confess his love for you just now? After all, it happened in the corridor behind the door. ire looked into her eyes, furrowing her brows slightly. Why are you so excited? Aunt Violet, please calm down. Her aunt looked too eager. Violet could be sure that Tristan had confessed his love for ire. Tristan is a good boy. He looks reliable, and hes handsome. You can consider dating him, ire. Excuse me, Aunt Violet? Youve grown up. Dont you want to find a husband? Violet darted at her from the corner of her eyes. You always say you dont want to fall in love. Do you n to stay in the Russell family for the rest of your life? Before ire retorted, Violet rolled her eyes at her. Even if your uncle and I agree, yourte parents will disagree. You are their only daughter. You must find a good husband. ire had an intense migraine and was baffled. Tristan had frightened her so much that she hadnt returned to her senses. Violet was interested in Tristan, so she asked, What did you do after going out? You also changed your dress. Did he buy it for you? Tell me. Tell me. Do you have a crush on him? Aunt Violet! ire interrupted, Why are you a fence-sitter? Didnt you try to bring me and Dr. Watson together earlier? You urged me to go talk to him often. Violet was taken aback, feeling embarrassed. The next second, she exined, Right. I did, but there was no progress between you guys. Hes gentle and slow. You also never make progress. I dont think theres chemistry between you guys. Tristan is decent. You should grasp the chance. ire looked at her helplessly. You wish me to get married ASAP as long as its a man, right? Thats not what I mean, Violet rified. So far, Ill be d if you marry Dr. Watson or Tristan. I dont think other men deserve you. ire didnt reply, sitting on the bed edge, lost in thought. Violet stared at her and approached her. ire, do do you have a crush on Dr. Watson? she asked. Her question made ires heart skip a beat. ire looked up at her quietly. Violet immediately understood she liked Rowan. Chapter 1192 Trust Me However, Violet wondered if Rowan liked ire. Frowning, she remarked, Tristan confessed to you, but you dont like him. The other one hasnt taken any actions. Aunt Violet! ire was afraid Violet would say something rude to Rowan, gripping her hand. Please give me more time. Love is a serious matter. It needs time to consider carefully. All right. All right, Violet answered, If youre willing to consider it, I wont urge you. Dont make it too long. Or youll miss such an outstanding man. Rowans office. Two patients families asked him about the patients statuses. Rowan exined to them and consoled them. Thank you, Dr. Watson. The patients families thanked him before leaving the office. Violets ward. ire, I want to check out. Can you inform Dr. Watson? Violet suddenly said. ire looked at her weirdly. I dont mean to make an excuse to let you find him. I really want to check out now, Violet exined, I cannot stay in this hospital for the rest of my life, can I? OK. ire also didnt want to continue staying, feeling rxed. ire Violet nagged while watching her walk to the door, If you like Dr. Watson, you should try to confirm if he also likes you. ire blushed. Ill only tell him youll check out now. OK. OK. Go ahead. Hurry! ire left the ward, heading for Rowans office. After the patients families left, Rowan put down his pen. The scene where Tristan confessed his love to ire appeared in his mind. Rowan couldnt keep as calm as usual. He felt like someone was coveting something belonging to him, feeling uneasy. Suddenly, Daphne entered his office. Rowan, my leg hurts. She sat next to him. Can you help me check it up? Ask Dr. Gilkes to help you, said Rowan indifferently. Daphne dared not to utter a word as she could tell Rowan was cold and distant, wondering if he wasnt in a good mood. Then she stood up and left the ward in a grievance. At the door, she bumped into ire. Evidently, ire went to see Rowan. Daphne stopped mid-step, rolled her eyes at her, and walked away. ire was puzzled, looking back at her receding figure, wondering what she had done to offend Daphne. In the office, Rowan raised his head, his gaze falling on ire calmly. ire withdrew her gaze and entered the office. Excuse me, Dr. Watson. My aunt wants to check out. Is it OK? Sure. Rowan opened his drawer, pulled out a recipe, and passed it to her. Please give this to your aunt. Then he also gave her some medicine bottles. And those, too. ire took them over. Ill help her go through the checkout paperwork. You can leave anytime, Rowan added. ire was slightly taken aback. Can we leave now? Of course. ire thought she had bothered Rowan for many things as he would also go through the checkout paperwork on their behalf, wondering if that was too much. Rowan read her mind and said, Trust me. No worries.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. ire had heard such words for the second time, warmth traveling in her chest. OK. She bowed at him. Thank you, Dr. Watson. Then she turned away. Rowan was surprised by her politeness. When he returned to his senses, ire had vanished from his office. After Violet and ire left the hospital, Rowan wouldnt know when he could meet ire again. The thought sent him into disappointment. However, he had no reason to keep them staying in the hospital all the time. Soon, another patients family visited him in the office. Rowan wrote down some records. Shortly after, a doctor knocked on the door. Excuse me, Dean Watson. The surgery is starting soon. OK. Rowan took off his white gown, put on the surgery gown, and adjusted his mood, returning to being confident and clinical again. Then he strode towards the operating room. He was way too busy. Chapter 1193 What Did I Lie to You About? While walking in the corridor, ire met Daphne again. After Daphne rolled her eyes at her, ire wanted to ignore her. However, Daphne deliberately blocked her way. She looked down at ire arrogantly as she knew Rowan had entered the operating room. Therefore, no matter what she said, Rowan wouldnt hear. What do you want? An annoyed look shed through ires pretty eyes. The medicines Rowan gave to you were newly developed. They will cure your aunts gastric problem. Daphne said proudly, I wont mention their high costs. They havent been in the medicare system yet. That means the hospital didnt charge you a penny. ire was shocked and couldnt believe they were all free. Our hospital wards are always short in demand. However, he gave the best one to you. Daphne held her arms across her chest. Dont think hes done it because of you. Her words made ire more grateful for Rowan. Gazing at her, Daphne added, Stop overthinking. He has done so for Mr. Marshs sake. ire looked up at her and retorted, No matter for whose sake, Im grateful for him as those medicines will cure my aunt. Daphne was slightly taken aback, thinking ire didnt follow her. However, ire understood what she implied. Arching an eyebrow, she said, Dr. Wells, you dont need to be jealous. I dont think he has a crush on you. You! Daphne paled, anger surging in her chest. Also, you always roll your eyes. If you have an eye problem, you should go to see an oculist. With those words, ire bypassed her. She wasnt Daphnes mother, so she didnt need to forgive her without fighting back. ire Russell! Daphne turned around, losing control. Stop hitting on Rowan! You dont deserve him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Herst line stabbed into ires heart like a sharp thorn. ire almost stopped breathing but didnt pause her pace. Soon, ire and Violet left the hospital. Russells Residence, Arkpool City. Aunt Violet, I passed Dr. Watsons recipe to the chef. Shell cook dishes ordingly. ire was delighted as Violet had recovered. It takes time for your stomach to recover. OK. By the way, ire. Finnley and Mya wille over for dinner tonight. Can you tell the chef to prepare more dishes? Sure. ire reentered the kitchen. After returning to the living room, she said, Aunt Violet, take a good rest. Ill go out. Come home for dinner. Dont bete. I know. ire grabbed her handbag and left the house. After taking a few steps out of the gate, she noticed a car nearby, and a man standing against the car while holding his arms across his chest. ire stopped mid-step. The man looked at her without blinking. Hi, Tristan. ire walked towards him, looking around. Are you waiting for me? Or who else? The air was filled with awkwardness, instantly. ire, why did you lie to me? Tristan asked gently, disappointment shing through his eyes. ire was startled. What? What did I lie about? Tristan pulled the passenger side door open. Get in. Lets have a joy ride. Ill tell you on the way. ire hesitated, darted at him, and bent down to sit in. After closing the door for her, Tristan sat in the drivers seat and started the engine. What did you mean just now? ire looked at him and asked solemnly, What did I lie to you about? Tristan drove slowly. The car windows were half opened. It was indeed a joy ride. Staring ahead, Tristan said, Do you remember what you told me before? When I have a crush on a girl, I must confess my love to her. ire widened her eyes as those words sounded familiar. You also said youd written romance novels for many years, so you were experienced. You reminded me that fatested shortly. If I didnt act fast, the girl I like would probably be another mans wife. ire was startled. All the words sounded too familiar to her. Tristan curled his lips into a smile in self-mockery. I didnt believe you earlier. I retorted that novels were unlike real life. I also remarked you were too young. ire suddenly recalled the day in New York, when she witnessed a blind date. Tristan continued, You said real life was more dramatic than novels. You also praised me for having a charming character and confidently said I would win a girls heart once I confessed to her. He stepped on the brake, pulled over the car, and stared at her. In a hiddenint and reluctance, he asked, ire, I followed your instructions. However, I failed my confession. Why? Meeting his gaze, ire was tongue-tied. Chapter 1194 Please Consider It Tristan turned to her. Resting one hand on the steering wheel, he put the other on the back of the passengers seat. He stared at his beloved girl intensely. Seeing the tear-like mist in his eyes, ire felt a sense of guilt, her heart tightening. The atmosphere in the car was filled with stiffness.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Still remember I asked you what happiness was? Tristans eyes darkened. His Adams apple bobbed. You told me it was going home, expected by beloved ones, and prepared dishes. ire listened to him silently. You also asked me if I had a crush on a girl. Tristan gazed at her eyes without blinking. I looked into your eyes and said yes. ire swallowed, feeling creepy under his gaze. You also asked me if I had confessed to her and if the girl knew I had a crush on her ire, you told me yourself that I must confess my love when I liked a girl Enough! ire felt as if she would explode soon as she felt suffocated in the car. She hurriedly unbuckled her seat belt, pushed the door, and got off. Tristan followed her. Standing before her, he saw the panic on her face and felt sorry. He decided not to continue his questions any longer. The wind disheveled ires hair. She tossed them repeatedly to cover her panic and embarrassment. Tristan stopped asking. Actually, he didnt me her while staring at the girl, who was the very first one he had a crush on in his life. A whileter, Tristan said, ire, raise your head, Look into my eyes. ire slowly looked up. Can you consider it solemnly? Tristan requested mellowly, Dont turn me down immediately. Ill wait for your answer. ire didnt answer, mixed feelings surging in her chest. Tristan said, Where are you going? Its not easy to hail a taxi here. You can drive my car. With those words, he walked away. ire gazed at his tall, slender figure, pressing her lips together. She still hadnt calmed down. Then she sat in the drivers seat and started the engine. Later, she parked the car next to Tristan. Thetter stopped mid-step and looked back at her. Then he opened the door and sat in the passengers seat. Neither spoke anymore. ire pulled over the car at the entrance of Saskias house and said, Tristan, dont wait for me. I wont go home tonight. She lied when recalling the matter the other day. When she was about to get off, Tristan pulled her arm gently. Tell me youll consider it seriously. He reminded her not to respond in silence. ire nodded her agreement. I will. Tristan reluctantly let her go, watched her get off, and stared at her receding figure. Then he got down from the car, sat in the drivers seat, and left. Three hourster, the evening came. Several cars were parked in the yard of Russells Residence. Finnley and Mya arrived, and so did ire. The dining room was lit brightly, and its color and designed decoration could easily arouse peoples appetite. The Russells were sitting at the table, which was full of dishes. Some were specially made for a pregnant woman, and some were prepared ording to Dr. Watsons recipe. This is the first dinner after your mother checks out from the hospital. For her health, cheers! Albert was delighted. We havent had a family gathering for a long time. Lets enjoy ourselves. Feel free to chat. In an influential family, the table etiquette was to keep quiet when eating. After clinking sses, Violet picked up her fork and knife and started a topic. Since were all here today, lets talk about ires boyfriend and marriage. ire was surprised, looking up at her. Does ire have a boyfriend? Mya was curious. Who is he? Chapter 1195 Caring Aunt ire couldnt utter a word for a moment. With a solemn look, Violet continued, After studying for a while recently, Ive found two young men matching ire. Alert put down his fork and was all his ears while staring at his wife. Who are they? You looked for guys for ire all over the years but failed to find a suitable one. Howe suddenly there are two? Finnley was also curious. Dr. Watson and Tristan, Violet answered bluntly. The two young men are outstanding. I like them. She believed she was urate about others. Tristan has confessed to ire, but she prefers Dr. Watson more. Dr. Watson might be low to warm up and is too busy. Or, he might not have a crush on her.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ire pressed her lips together, feeling tense. Violet had agreed to give her more time but suddenly raised the topic. Honestly speaking, I hope she could ept Tristan, Violet added, Dr. Watson is too busy to date and be a husband. In his opinion, his patients should alwayse first. Albert nodded to echo, Dating a doctor needs more generosity and patience. Finnley and Mya exchanged a nce in surprise. It had been only a few days, but so many things had happened. They couldnt believe Tristan had confessed his love to ire. In their opinion, Tristan was mature and steady, but he acted too quickly. In fact, Tristan and ire hadnt encountered for a long time, nor did they know each other well. So? Albert knew his wife, thinking she implied something. Is ire 100% obedient to you? Not really. We all should give her advice, Violet said, So, I want you all to vote for the two men. Aunt Violet! ire couldnt listen to her quietly. Repressing her emotions, she emphasized solemnly, Tristan and Rowan are not things. They cannot be voted or selected. Violet was taken aback and exined, I dont mean to make them things. ire, were your family. We can give you advice. After all, marriage is serious. Marriage? I even havent started dating them, ire retorted, Even if I dated one of them, I wouldnt guarantee Id marry them in the future. ire Aunt Violet, ire interrupted, repressing her feelings, Im sorry, but I dont think we shouldpare and discuss them. Its impolite. Besides, Im not excellent. I dont have the right to choose between them. Her words made the dining room silent for a few seconds. Later, Finnley cleared his throat and asked, ire, did you reject Tristan after he confessed? Recalling Tristans words in the afternoon, ire answered, I told him I need time to consider it. Violet chimed in. Consider it carefully, then. Forget about Dr. Watson. Tristan suits you better. I vote for him. ire didnt respond. Thinking that he deliberately waited for her outside the house and said many words to her, she was upset and felt guilty. She couldnt deny her feelings for Tristan, but it wasnt a love of a woman for her beloved man. Dr. Watson cannot be a good husband due to his profession. Violet sighed, I like him very much. After thinking about it for a while, I dont think hell have time to take care of ire. Probably, ire has to be alone from being pregnant to giving birth. She even talked about the pregnancy, which was too ridiculous. I vote for Tristan. Alert picked up his fork and munched food. Finnley and Mya wouldnt vote as they both thought love only relied on feelings. Albert added, I meet Tristan before. He has good manners and is knowledgeable, well-educated, and responsible. Chapter 1196 Suicide Finnley furrowed his eyebrows as he also disliked his parents ways of thinking. However, he could understand them. They considered things for ires own good. Evidently, ire felt too awkward. She looked as if sitting on a spiked rug during dinner. She was a novel author. Unlike the ordinary ones, she looked upon feelings and her intuition more instead of bncing between two men. Finnley looked at her and asked, Which one do you like, ire? Finally, someone cared about her feelings, and ire breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Finnley and Mya, who were staring at her for her answer. Tristan is nice, ire answered, But Ive never thought of dating him. I have a crush on Rowan. He has helped me several times. I often feel hes responsible and trustworthy. Talking about helping her, she thought about Tristan, who covered her and let her escape under the policemens noses in New York. It was also a unique experience in her life. Mya studied her, thinking she should find it difficult to make a choice. ire, you also like Tristan, right? she asked, They both are outstanding and treat you nicely. ire didnt answer her immediately. She was sure she liked Rowan but also didnt dislike Tristan. She had promised Tristan she would consider his confession. Mya added, Well, Ill have a suggestion. What is it? Mya answered, You can travel to a ce with beautiful views. While enjoying it, you can take a photo and see who will be the first one you want to share the photo with. Then that man is the one you like truly. ire was impressed as she had never known such a method, wondering if it was urate. Myas suggestion was agreed upon by the Russell couple. Finnley also thought it made sense. It works, ire. You can work on yourptop everywhere. Why dont you go on a trip? ire listened to them but didnt take the suggestion to her heart. The topic of her love life ended as Violet had said whatever she wanted. Myas belly had bulged slightly. Her pregnancy was evident. Mya, drink more soup. Its good for your amniotic fluid. Violet filled a bow of soup and passed it to her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Mya took it over and said, Thank you, Mom. Finnley stroked her hair dotingly and said, Dad, Mom, she pays attention to her diets nowadays. Her weight increases every day. Shes been good. If this goes on, I will be too fat when the baby is born, Mya grumbled. However, she didnt care about gaining weight as long as it benefited her baby. Its all right. Ill still love you. Finnley loved her more and more. The sun had set, and the night was out. Moon rose in the sky. The dining room was filled withughter. What a harmonious scene! ire was sleepless that night, tossing about on her bed while lost in thought. Tristans eyes staring at her shed through her mind. She could tell his reluctance and disappointment. His words reechoed in her ears. ire felt too depressed, thinking she couldnt ept his love as it was too much. The following morning, she packed a small suitcase and put herptop in. She nned to go on a trip. Before ire left, her phone rang. She pulled out, checked the caller ID, and answered in confusion, Hello, Mrs. Holt? Saskia is missing, ire. She left a suicide note and disappeared. Can you call her? Saskias mother was too anxious. She willmit suicide. She wants to die. Boohoo ires heart sank. Chapter 1197 Encountering Rowan Luckily Mrs. Holt, calm down, please. Ill look for her now. ire forced herself to stay clinical while consoling Saskias mother. Ill keep you updated. Thank you in advance, ire. Saskias mother wept in despair. Shes our only child. Please help us find her. OK. After ending the call, ire trotted downstairs while dialing Saskias number, but Saskias phone had powered off. Without having breakfast, ire rushed out of the living room. Where are you going, ire? Violet sat up on the couch and was shocked by her anxiety. ire stopped at the door and looked back. Aunt Violet, Saskia ran away from home after leaving a suicide note. Im going to find her. With those words, ire rushed out of the house, sat in a car, and drove away quickly. Slow down! You are new to driving. ires car had roared away. Violet grumbled anxiously, Silly girl! How could she end her own life for a scumbag? Hasnt she thought of her parents? She deserves a lesson. ire had just received her driving license. For the first time, she sped up her car to 150 miles per hour. While the car elerated, ire overlooked the speed. On the way, she repeatedly wondered where Saskia could have gone to probably. Suddenly, an address appeared in her mindCa bistro where they always hung out. ire sped up the car again and tried to call Saskia. Unfortunately, her phone was still off. Meanwhile, a ck Volvo was running on the street from the opposite direction. It was on 70 to 80 miles per hour. Rowan sat in the drivers seat, wearing a white shirt. The beautiful morning sunlight fell on his handsome face through the window. A song was yed in the car. Leaning against the seat back, he had a gentle, rxed look. In front of a bistro, Rowan slightly turned his steering wheel to the right to dodge an electric bicycle. Meanwhile, ires car headed towards the Volvo at a high speed. When she returned to her senses and stepped on the brake, her car hit the Volvo. Both stopped. Shoot! ire unbuckled the seat belt, got off, and checked the scratches on the two cars. Then she trotted to the drivers side window. Im sorry Then she saw Rowan behind the window. Rowan didnt expect it was her, either. Seeing the panic on her face and thinking about the speed of her car, he hurriedly pushed the door open and got off. What happened? ire darted at him in a panic. Its a matter of life or death. I need to find her in the bistro first. Please excuse me. Then she turned around and ran towards the bistro. Rowan looked up at the logo, shut the car door, and followed her in hurriedly. The bistro was well-decorated and quiet, and a soothing song was yed. The light wasnt dim, and the ce was small. It was not difficult to look for someone. Rowan followed ire in, seeing her check on every girl and apologize repeatedly. He could tell she was looking for someone. He strode towards her, propping his hand on her shoulder. Whom are you looking for, ire? he asked. My bestie, Saskia. ire panicked, cold sweat oozing on her forehead. Her mother called me. She left a suicide note and ran away from home. She looked around anxiously and added in a crying tone, This is the ce we oftene to. I thought she would be here, but Calm down and think again. Rowan was rational, gripping her shoulders tightly. Anywhere else? ires mind was jumbled. Shaking her head helplessly, she pulled out her phone with trembling hands and dialed Saskias number again. Still off Lets go. Rowan took her hand, taking her away from the bistro. Think again. Where will she go possibly? Then he pulled the door of his car open and said, Sit in, ire. ire was taken about, checking on her own car next to it. You are too tense to drive now. Rowan pressed her into his car. He quickly sat in the drivers seat. Have you figured out where to go? Ill give you a ride. The river bank. A scene suddenly appeared in her mind. ire instructed, Go straight forward and turn right. Theres a line of ghats.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Rowan started the engine. He had an impression of that ce. Once Saskia joked with her that jumping into the river was the best way for patients with depression tomit suicide because jumping off a building would be too painful. The Volvo ran quickly. Rowan asked curiously, How long have you been driving? Two months. Rowan had a lingering fear as she had driven too fast earlier. A whileter, ire finally calmed down and looked at him. Dont you need to go to work? It might take a long time. Were saving your friends life, Rowan answered, Ill see patients after going to my hospital. Which one is more important? Chapter 1198 Rescued on Time ire looked into his eyes. Rowan withdrew his gaze, staring forward while driving solemnly. ire also returned to her senses, feeling worried for Saskia. Silly girl! Too childish! she inwardly med her bestie. Why did she want to end her life? Rowan asked calmly as a professional doctor, Does she suffer from depression? Whats her usual status? If the girl was rescued, he thought she would need psychological counseling. Her boyfriend cheated on her. She couldnt let go of it, ire heaved a sigh and answered honestly, Theyve dated since high school. He was the only boy in her youth. Sometimes, ire understood how Saskia felt. However, Saskia shouldnt have tortured herself. Instead, she should have taught the scumbag a lesson. Rowan understood, realizing the girlmit suicide for the disappointment in love. He sped up the car, wishing to rescue the girl. A few minutester, they pulled up to the ce where a line of ghats was. After they turned right, there was a river bank that stood tall. ire immediately unbuckled her seat belt and hopped off the car. Rowan followed her. They ran up to the ghats. The ghats were lined in zigzag, vertical, and steep. When they finally arrived on the top of the river bank, ires legs weakened. On thest step, she gasped for her breath. The next second, she saw a figure hop over the fence for jumping into the river. Saskia! She desperately ran towards her. Stop it! Dont jump! Rowan also rushed to the bank, seeing the urgent scene and hearing ires panicked scream. He reacted quickly, running towards the girl as fast as he could. When Saskia heard ires screen, she stopped and looked over. Taking the chance, Rowan bypassed ire, rushed to Saskia, grabbed her arm, and dragged her off the fence. Argh! Saskia eximed before realizing what was happening. However, she was safe. ire arrived. While panting, she dragged Saskias arm to keep her bnce. Pak! She pped Saskias face. ire used all her strength. Saskia saw stars, feeling dizzy. Rowan gaped at the scene. ire shouted abuse, Saskia Holt! Can you stop being so spineless? Death cannot solve any problem. Even if it could, it should be Parker Stone to die. Why did you want to end your own life? Have you considered your parents? Do you know how worried your parents are? I received your mothers call in the early morning. She cried desperately. After you die, what will they do? You ungrateful girl. Ill teach you a lesson. While she cursed, ire raised her hand again, seething with rage. Rowan quickly grabbed her wrist. Calm down, ire. Saskia looked miserable, her face full of tears. Covering her pped, swollen cheek, she was in a daze while the river wind disheveled her hair, looking spiritless and frustrated. She couldnt answer her besties question but sobered. ire darted Rowan, putting down her hand. After taking a deep breath, she dialed Saskias mothers number. Hello, Mrs. Holt. I found Saskia. Dont worry. Shes fine. Really? Thats great! Thank you, ire. Where are you now? the woman burst into tears joyfully on the other end of the line. I gotta go, ire replied, Ill drive her back to your houseter. After ending the call, ire dragged Saskias arm. Lets get out of here! Saskia didnt struggle as she was too upset. She felt her heart being torn into pieces. Each second seemed to be torture for her, and she was like a walking dead.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In Rowans eyes, ire was extremely rude at this moment. She forcibly dragged her bestie down the steps. Chapter 1199 Claire Impressed Rowan Rowan hurriedly followed them. Watch out. You may fall. He took the initiative to grip ires other arm, firmly supporting her. After leaving the ghats, Rowan pulled the rear door of his car open. ire pressed Saskia in and sat in the backseat next to her. Where are we going? Rowan asked, looking back from the drivers seat. A fresh market, ire answered. Rowan was taken aback as he didnt understand what she was doing. Why a fresh market? Do you want to buy some ingredients? ire didnt answer, pinching Saskias arm angrily. Wake up! Dont give me that look. Rowan stopped asking and started the engine, heading for a fresh market nearby. Saskia slowly turned to ire. Saskia was soulless, her pale face full of tears, looking miserable. Staring at her, ire didnt have the heart to me her again, although she was still furious. Heaving a sigh, she said, I wont me you. You wont listen, anyway. Suddenly, a ringing tone sounded. Rowan put on his Bluetooth microphone and answered gently, Hello. Rowan, where are you? Daphne asked on the other end of the line. She went to his office but failed to find him. Im out, not in the hospital. I dont have any operations in the morning. You may help me arrange other things without calling me. Thanks. Rowan ended the call before Daphne spoke again. Soon, they pulled up to a fresh market nearby the river bank. ire opened the door. Get down! She dragged her spiritless bestie off. Different ways of life could be seen in a fresh market. Some elderly above 90 squeezed in a corner, selling the vegetables nted themselves. Their faces were wrinkled while bending over. Some disabled vagabonds were looking for food in trash cans. Why did you take me here? Saskia looked around and saw those scenes, feeling irritable. Have you thought whose grandmothers or mothers are they? They led difficult lives but tried their best to survive. Why dont you appreciate your life? ire grabbed her arm, dragging her. The aged ones struggle to live on, and so do the disabled ones. You are young and healthy. How can youmit suicide? Shame on you! Her questions baffled Saskia, who felt bitter. You should also see the dying patients suffering from cancers. ire was still enraged. All of them long for living on. Even though theyll spend every single penny and bear the torture of the diseases, they never give up. Saskia, you stomped on your life. You have no right to do it. God doesnt have the n to let you die, and you cannot end your own life.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rowan was moved while listening to her. Feeling shocked, he couldnt help wondering about the meaning of life. Seeing her disappointed and furious face, he could tell the enormous energy in her petite body. Also, Saskia seemed to be woken up. Unlike a walking dead earlier, she watched the scene, her eyes lit up with a ray of hope. Thinking that Rowan would go to work, ire let go of Saskia. Then she bought the vegetables from two old grannies, carrying big shopping bags towards the car. Rowan hurriedly helped her. Let me take them. Dr. Watson, you can leave us here. You should go to work now. ire stared at him with big watery eyes. Thank you for your help today. Ill hail a taxi to drive her home. I dont have surgery this morning. Rowan bent over and took the two bags from her hands. Ill give you a ride. Then he put the bags into the car trunk. Rowan was moved by ires kind heart. ire pulled Saskia to sit in. Rowan started the engine and drove away. Rowan was impressed by ire, who had changed her impression in his mind. He seemed to have known a different girl, amazed by such positive energy hidden in her small body. He saw her attitude for lifeCrespect and sincerity. Chapter 1200 Ivan’s Care for Family After sending the two girls home, Rowan didnt go to the hospital. ires car was still parked in front of the bistro. He drove it to a service shop. Although ire was fully responsible for the car ident, Rowan didnt let herpensate and stopped her when she was about to thank him. ire felt too embarrassed. However, she needed to give guidance to Saskia, so she had to ept his kindness. 10 A. M. A high-end nightclub in Arkpool City. A Lamborghini was parked steadied on thewn. Andrew got off from the drivers seat, strode to the back, and respectfully opened the rear door. Ivan got off. The bright sunlight made his handsome features dignified. Below his straight nose bridge, his lips were pressed slightly together. He looked lethally sexy. Although he was 38, he emanated a charm of a mature man with the temperament he was born with. Several employees greeted him. Good morning, Mr. Marsh. Ivan strode towards the nightclub. He wasnt there for cooperation meetings, so he walked leisurely with his hands in the pockets of his suit pants. Everyone could tell the chill in the air. Holding several confidential file folders, Andrew followed Ivan with a solemn look. After passing the corridor, they headed towards a lounge with a vintage decoration. The rooms floor was covered by a burgundy carved carpet, looking upscale. Two mid-aged men stood before the couch while checking on the door from time to time. Both looked uneasy. When they were invited to this room, they had bad hunches. Soon, they heard footsteps. Ivan appeared at the door with Andrew. Although Ivan was younger, his aura was the strongest. The two mid-aged men greeted him, their hearts in their mouths. Good day, Mr. Marsh. Have a seat. Ivan entered. He darted at them with a gentle look before sitting on the couch. Tucker and Aaron followed suit. Ivan gestured. Andrew pulled two files out of the folders and put them on the coffee table before them. The two mid-aged men exchanged a nce before picking up the files to read. After they browsed a few lines, their expressions changed. Ivan leaned against the couch back while his legs crossed elegantly. Gazing at them, he said, Those are all the crimes youvemitted. All in detail. Do you admit them? The time, venue, and contents of each crime made the two mens hearts sink. They could tell Ivan had put much effort into checking them. The big lounge was filled with pin-drop silence. Mr. Marsh. Tucker was confused. Looking at Ivan, he asked solemnly, Why did you check us? I I dont think we have done anything to offend you. Ivan wasnt in the mood to exin to him. The two mid-aged men wanted to harm Tristan back then. So far, Tristans identity hadnt been disclosed yet. Ivan could see through their ambitions. Do you admit the crimes? Ivan repeated without answering them. Even the lightest charge of the crimes could give you a 10-year imprisonment. The heaviest one can give a death penalty. We admit them. The two men trembled in fear, smiling bitterly. Mr. Marsh, since youve found all of them. Im sure youve also gathered enough evidence. They were smart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. OK. Ivan took another folder from Andrea, pulled out two copies of share transfer agreements, and passed them to the two men personally. Sign them. Dont beat around the bush. The two men took the agreements and browsed them, realizing Ivan wanted them to transfer all 10% of thepany shares to Zack. They raised their heads in surprise while staring at Ivan, inwardly objecting to it. Ivan looked at them calmly. He was sure they would sign the agreements, no matter if they were willing or pushed. Mr. Marsh If I transfer my shares to Zack rke. Can you have mercy on us? One always has a strong desire to live. Ivan scanned him coldly. Are you negotiating with me? Think you deserve it? The mid-aged man shrank his shoulders, withdrawing his gaze immediately. Andrew passed pens to them. The two mid-aged men hesitated for a few seconds, realizing they had no other option. Therefore, they took the pens and signed their names without reading the agreements. Both transferred their shares. Suddenly, the lounge door was open, and several policemen entered. The two mid-aged men paled, realizing their ns would terminate at this moment. They would spend the rest of their lives in jail. Chapter 1201 Claire Was Wise Jennifer happened to have a meeting in the nightclub. When she left, she saw the familiar Lamborghini in the yard and was surprised that Ivan was also there. Therefore, she turned around and reentered the house, searching for her husband, thinking it was indeed coincident. Shortly after, Jennifer saw two policemen taking two mid-aged men out of the nightclub. She dodged into a corner, clinging to the wall with the relief sculpture. After they bypassed her, Jennifer walked forward curiously and arrived at the door of the lounge where they exited just now. When she poked her head, she saw Ivans figure stand up from the couch with an emperors vibe. Ivan? Jennifer entered. She looked back into the corridor and asked in confusion, The two men just now She broke off. When the couples gazes met in mid-air, tenderness appeared in Ivans eyes. Jennifer approached. What happened to them? Who are they? Why were they arrested by the police?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. They hurt your brother when he was little and always coveted the president of the rke Group. Ivan passed the share transfer agreements to her. Everything is settled now. Jennifer took over the file and saw 20% of thepany shares had been transferred in Zacks name, gaping in disbelief. Did you force them? Nope. They were willing to do it. Jennifer didnt think it was real but was tongue-tied. Lets go home. Ivan propped his arm on her shoulders, walked out of the lounge, and said joyfully, The two men will spend the rest of their lives in jail. The rk Group has been cleaned up. Those two men are the biggest troublemakers. I sent many men to gather all of their criminal evidence. Jennifer stared up at him. Does Dad know what youve done? I didnt tell him before seeding. Ivan pecked her cheek, a smile touching his lips. I can wow him with the good news now. Andrew witnessed their PDA while following them. Holding the agreements, Jennifer was touched. She noticed Ivan had answered calls secretly in the past few days, thinking it must be because of this matter. That day, ire had apanied Saskia for a whole day. Then she took Saskia home and returned her to her parents safe and sound. The Holt family appreciated ires help greatly, repeatedly thanking her with tears in their eyes. Saskia wept and apologized to her parents as she worried them. Saskia, have you really let go of him? ire released Saskias hand in the bedroom and stood up. Parker Stone is a scum. You may meet four or five jerks in your life, but you can never be cheated on by the same scumbag four or five times. I got it. Saskia felt embarrassed, looking at her rationally. Ive let go of him for real, ire. Trust me. Youve talked to me for a whole day. Your lesson works. When you feel bothered, you cannot do any stupid things again. ire pulled her phone out and check the time. I gotta go home. If you are upset again, call me immediately. Saskia chuckled, OK. OK. You are so wise, ire. Of course! ire giggled, Although Ive never been in love, I write it. Ive written the love stories between at least 90 couples. All right. You are the most experienced. Saskia, I n to go on a trip. Would you like to join me? ire asked. Ill go somewhere nearby the city. I need to find a new job, ire. You are a frencer, unlike me. Saskia looked frustrated slightly. Ill get busy, so I wont overthink. Exactly! A girl should have her career without projecting her love on a man. While they were chitchatting, Saskias mother asked the chef to bake desserts to thank ire. My Saskia is so lucky to have such a wonderful bestie. Charity Medical Center. Rowan made time to exit the operating room, picked up his phone, and stared at ires number. He had an urge to dial it, wondering if her bestie was doing OK and if she needed any psychological counseling. However, Rowan was afraid of interrupting ire and worried she might detest his enthusiasm. After all, ire had rejected Tristan, and they had be too awkward to be friends. Rowan had a crush on ire, so he was always cautious to prevent repeating Tristans mistakes. At the office door, Daphne stopped and stared at his side face when Rowan was peering out of the window. She could tell Rowan had been lost in thought, wondering if he was missing ire. Chapter 1202 Pestered by Anti-fans Daphne felt disappointed. Holding the file, she turned away. Even though ire wasnt in the hospital now, she seemed to impact Rowans mood. The evening came. The setting sun looked magnificent. Saskia and ire went to the living room. They enjoyed all kinds of desserts in the living room. Saskia had stopped crying. Although her eyes were reddened and swollen, she looked spirited. ires persuasions worked well. Saskias mother was extremely kind to ire and didnt stop thanking her. After enjoying the high tea, ire bid the Holts farewell. Saskia walked her out of the yard. Dont worry, ire. Ill live on. No matter what happens, life goes on. I wont do any stupid things again. Im d you think so. ire hugged her cheerfully. Let go of Parker Stone. Youll meet your Mr. Right eventually. Please send my gratitude to Dr. Watson. Saskia was enlightened suddenly. Hes your friend. You can meet him often. Not really. Hes a doctor. Ill only see him when Im sick. ire answered leisurely, Its OK. When I meet him again, I will thank him. Remember to invite him for dinner. On me. ire hailed a taxi to leave. After her car hit Rowans, Rowan drove it to the service shop before it was sent back to Russells Residence. Can you drop me off at the intersection ahead, please? ire said to the driver and wanted to go to a bookstore. She went to the bookstorest time, but the book she wanted to buy had been sold out. It was written by her friend, so she wanted to keep it for collection. In the future, she would ask her friend for an autograph. The taxi was pulled over shortly after. ire paid the fare and get off. She walked under the beautiful sunlight. Before entering the bookstore, a maniac fan rushed toward her and blocked her way. ire was frightened. ire, lets have dinner together! The mans eyes lit up. Who are you? ire feared as she didnt know him, but he knew her name. Its me. Earl Woods. We followed each other on Facebook a month ago. Im your fanboy. The man was in his thirties with a round face and a chubby figure. His joyful face approached ire. Ive never posted my selfies on Facebook, so you dont have any impression of me. Its alright. His breath stank. ire instinctively flinched. She had an impression of him. Earl always harassed her with the excuse of discussing the plots and liked her novel chapters. If she ignored him, he would give her negativements. Looking awkward, ire said, Im sorry. Im here to buy a book. Lets go. Its dinnertime. Earl grabbed her arm. My uncle runs a restaurant over there. Lets have dinner together. Its on me. He gripped her tightly to avoid her escaping.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. No. Thanks. No ire struggled. Im not hungry. She didnt want to be pestered in public. Let go of me! Im busy. ire panicked. Lets go to the restaurant and talk. I asked you out many times, but you refused. Finally, I met you today. I wont let you go. Earl tried hard to drag her. ire, I like you very much. Let go of me! ire was frightened by him. Let go! Help! Help! Come with me, ire! Help! ire tried hard to struggle. Let go of me! The onlookers didnt know what was happening, dodging aside. Nearby the bookstore, Tristan was about to sit in his car. Upon hearing the voices, he turned around and saw the scene. Frowning, he tossed the bag into his car and ran towards them quickly. While ire was struggling against Earl, Tristan grabbed his cor and threw a punch at his face. Argh! Earl was bounced away, falling to the ground. Meanwhile, ire was tossed away by him. Tristan spun and wrapped her waist with his arms. She bumped into his firm, warm chest. After ire kept her bnce, Tristan let go of her, rushed to Earl, and beat him up. Each punch was full of anger. Chapter 1203 Unacceptable Response Early prone on the ground and couldnt fight back at all. ire was afraid Tristan might kill him. Tristan! She immediately trotted to stop him. Blood oozed from Earls nose. Covering his head, he huddled on the ground. However, Tristan seethed with rage and had no intention of letting go of him. Enough, Tristan. Stop it. Stop it. ire seized his arm. Stop beating him. You will have a criminal record if you kill him. She was worried, looking around anxiously, hoping no one had called the police. Tristan! ire used all her strength to stop Tristan. After hitting the man fiercely several times, Tristan held ires hand while quickly running away. His grip made ire feel his strength. Tristan pulled the passenger side door open. ire sat in. Tristan started the engine, and the car was pulled away. In the passengers seat, ire looked at him in silence. She hadnt calmed down yet. Seeing the reddened, swollen back of his right hand, she felt sorry. Tristan was still furious, frowning deeply. A whileter, he checked on ire and asked, Are you OK? Then he noticed she was gazing at him in a daze. It turned out ire had been staring at him all the time. Tristan couldnt help wondering what she was thinking about. ire immediately shook her head and withdrew her gaze. Thank you, Tristan, she said sincerely, feeling terribly sorry for him. Tristan didnt reply. He parked his car next to the river bank and unbuckled the seat belt. Shall we have a walk? ire suddenly recalled that she had promised to tell him her answer, wondering if he wanted her response now. She followed him to get off and wanted to tell him her decision. In her opinion, love was serious and couldnt be fooled. In fact, she had already had an answer to his question. The view around the river bank was beautiful. Opposite was the well-known Marsh Group. Looking at the river while enjoying the breeze, ire felt she had such a day in her life before. While walking, the two recalled their experience in New York in unison. Under the policemens noses, ire smashed Parker with her suitcase. Then Tristan also held her hand and ran away with her like this. Have you considered my question, ire? Tristan stopped mid-step, turned around, and gazed at her seriously. ire paused her pace and looked into his eyes. She had an answer already but hesitated about how to tell him. While she was hesitant, Tristan gestured to stop her. Enough. He made ire bite back the words on her tongue, which surprised her. Tristan flinched as he had guessed what was in her mind from her expression and hesitation. He knew she would reject him. That was what he had expected. Gazing at her eyes, Tristan repeatedly flinched. ire, please consider it again. Dont rush. Im patient to wait for your answer. With those words, he immediately turned away, afraid ire would tell him the cruel answer. He couldnt ept it. Staring at his receding figure, ire felt a sharp pang in her heart, her mind jumbled. However, she had no idea what to do. In her opinion, she should make it clear to him, but Tristan wouldnt ept it or give her a chance to tell him. Suddenly, her phone rang. ire pulled it out and saw Rowans caller ID. She swiped to answer. Not far from her, Tristan turned around to look at her while standing next to his car. ire, I like you. I want to be your boyfriend! he yelled. Not only ire but also Rowan on the other end of the line heard his confession. Pinching her phone, ire looked at Tristan with mixed feelings. After confessing his love, Tristan got in his car. The vehicle roared away immediately. In the office, Rowan quietly hung up the phone. He picked up his coffee mug and gulped down the rest coffee in one go. Then he put his phone into his pocket and picked up his notebook and pen before leaving the office. He was heading for a ward round.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1204 Chemistry Between Them On the river bank, ire stared at her phone while hearing the beeps, taken aback. Feeling depressed, she didnt have the mood to call Rowan back. She headed back to Russells Residence alone, wondering what she should do with Tristan. She only thought of him as a close, trustworthy friend but had no intention of dating him. Tristan asked her to consider his proposal but refused to listen to her response. It bothered ire as she had never experienced such a matter before and didnt know how to deal with it. ire could tell how much Tristan liked her and was persistent with her, her heart heavy. That night was a sleepless night for ire because Rowan had hung up on her without speaking. It was 11 P. M. After Saskias incident and trying to convince Saskia for a whole day, ire had been exhausted physically and mentally. Holding her phone, she gazed at Rowans number wondering again why he had called her in the afternoon. However, he ended the call after hearing Tristans voice. ire doubted if Rowan was angry. Meanwhile, Rowans vi was lit brightly. Rowan had a shower but didnt go to bed. Holding his phone, he stood before the window while looking at the bright moonlight in the sky. He looked cold, aloof. Earlier, he had a two-hour online training, which refreshed his knowledge and firmed his foundation. That was what Rowan always like. In his opinion, life was too short, so he must keep learning. However, whenever he was idle, he couldnt help thinking of ire. He recalled she had rejected Tristan, but why were they together again? Also, Rowan heard Tristans love confession on the phone, feeling stressed. Without hesitation, he picked up his phone and dialed ires number immediately despite the time. Rowan failed to keep rational. In the bedroom of Russells Residence, ire heard her phone ringing in her hands when she plucked up her courage to call Rowan. She was shocked so much that her heart hammered. Seeing Rowans caller ID, ire immediately swiped to answer and cautiously clung her phone to her ear. Hello. Are you sleeping? Rowan asked gently. Not yet. ire was chuffed, so she joked, If I were sleeping, how would I be supposed to answer your call? Sitting on the bed edge, she could feel her heart racing somehow. Ehn. Rowan didnt know what to talk to her. He was silent for a few seconds, his mind nk. Hows your bestie doing, he asked after a while.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ire wondered if he called her like a doctor checking his patient without any special meaning. Shes probably let go of her ex-boyfriend. I spent a whole day convincing her. She looked spirited when I left, ire answered bluntly, Ive tried my best. By the way, she wants me to invite you to dinner for expressing her gratitude. Thats just a lift of the finger. Please dont mention it. Rowan didnt take it to heart. They quieted down again, feeling awkward. When ire was too embarrassed, Rowan asked, Have you finished updating your novel? I didnt write anything today. There are still saved drafts in the system. I n to go on a trip for a few days. Will you take yourptop along? Of course. ire suddenlycked topics to talk to him about. She wanted to chat with him but failed to find a proper way. Well, bedtime now. Good night, ire, Rowan was about to end the call. OK. Good night. ire exhaled gently in relief after hanging up. Shortly after, Rowan sent her a private message on Facebook. She tabbed to read. [Night-night.] He sent it to her. In ires opinion, the greeting was too intimate, so she seldom said it to others. However, curling her lips into a smile, she replied: [99.] Chapter 1205 Life’s Playscript Gazing at the number, Rowan was puzzled, wondering why suddenly she replied to it. In rke Vi, the light in Tristans room was still on. Zack bypassed his room and stood at his door for a long time, wondering why Tristan hadnt gone to bed. Zack knocked on the door gently. Enter, please. Tristan turned around while standing before the window. His father in pajamas entered. Why are you still up, Tristan? Whats eating you? Zack didnt think he was bothered by work as everything went well in thepany. While approaching him, Zack seemed to learn something from his expression. Hows it going between you and the girl? Tristan withdrew his gaze and peered out of the window. Probably we dont have the fate to fall in love, he answered thoughtfully. Although he refused to listen to ire, his hunch told him the answer. Zack felt sorry for his son. Tristan was an outstanding man and deserved to be loved. Silence nketed the room for a short moment. Love is the most hurtful thing. Son. Zack put his hand on Zacks shoulder and tried to console him, Do you believe a saying? One has read his lifes yscript in Heaven. Zack stared at the moon outside the window. Weve chosen our current y scripts because weve seen something worth picking it. You didnt choose your life yscript for this girl. Probably, you did it for me. Tristan smiled at him, still feeling disappointed. This was the first time he truly had a crush on a girl without any purpose. Whenever thinking of ire, he was joyful and wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. You are correct, Dad. Tristan was rational. Ive chosen my life yscript. Each yscript has ws. I cant wish everything could work perfectly for me. Zack nodded. Exactly. However, Tristan needed time and effort to calmly ept things happening in his life. I liked her at the first sight, Tristan said, Whenever I think of her, my heart is full of joy. Why dont you pursue her? Zack encouraged him. You can invite her for dinner and send her gifts. Try to move her with your sincerity and faith.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tristan had thought of it before but was afraid those movements would scare ire away. ire was different than ordinary girls. She looked upon the feelings as a novel author, and she was sensational. The night was deep. The following morning, before ire got up, Finnley dropped Mya at the house with a suitcase full of her clothes. Earlier, Violet had received a call from them, so she informed the chef to prepare a nutritious breakfast for Mya. Where is ire, Mom? Has she gone on a trip? Not yet. She spent a whole day with her bestie yesterday. Still sleeping in. Violet stroked Myas hair with a loving smile. Ill wake her up. No, Mom. Ill do it. Mya held her hand. Ill stay here for a few days. Look. Ive brought my clothes here. Thats great! Violet was happy. You should have moved here long ago. I just didnt know how to bring the topic up. Mya beamed at her. Violet added, I was afraid you and Finnley enjoyed your private hours together. Ill take better care of you if you stay here during the pregnancy. Tell me what you want to eat or if you need anything. Thank you, Mom. Mya thought Violet was the best mother-inw as Violet treated her as her biological daughter. Sometimes, she nagged about Finnley, although he had done a good job to look after Mya. Chapter 1206 It’s Not Tristan Mya felt lucky to have married into the Russell family. Giving Violet a bear hug, she said, OK. Let me check on ire. Be careful when going upstairs. Dont rush. Hold the handrail. Slow down. Got it. Mya steadily went onto the stairs. At ires room door, she knocked gently. Have you got up? Who is it? ire muffled in her quilt. Me. Mya. The door is unlocked. Come in. ire rolled in the quilt, stretching.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Mya pushed the door open and entered. ire, dont you want to go on a trip? Then she saw a packed suitcase nearby. I nned to go yesterday. ire sat up. Something urgent happened to my bestie yesterday, so Ill travel today. Remember to share thendscape photo with the first person in your mind. Mya sat on the bed edge. That person must be the most critical one in your subconsciousness. She added, Its normal when you meet several outstanding men. However, one of them must be unique. I got it, Mya. ire nodded and asked, What if the man I have a crush on doesnt like me? Mya was slightly taken aback. So Its not Tristan, is it? ire dodged her gaze, her eyes glittering. The room fell into pin-drop silence. Whether Dr. Watson likes you or not, cant you feel it? Mya asked gently. ire sighed and rang the bell. Hes a doctor, so hes always gentle and nice. Hes patient with everyone. I cant tell if he treats me differently than others. Mya also considered her words, thinking only time could test ones love. ire lifted the quilt and got off the bed. With a smile, she changed the topic. Why did youe here so early today? I n to stay here for a few days. Would you like to join my trip, then? Finnley doesnt allow. Ill take good care of you. ire looked at her expectantly. Finnley doesnt trust you. He said you couldnt even take care of yourself. ire was tongue-tied, feeling frustrated. She put on the slippers and chuckled, Hes correct. Since childhood, he has never praised me. Humph! Finnley always said you couldnt look after yourself. Mya stood up and helped her tidy the bed. In his opinion, you are always a child. By the way, where do you n to go? I wont leave the city. Theres a ce called Bel Valley in the suburbia, and I watched many videos about it. Ill go there. To watch the sunset? Have you been there? ire was taken aback. Watching the sunset is the most famous activity there as its the highest spot of Arkpool City. Ive been there. Its a romantic ce. You must go there with your beloved man in the future. The two women went downstairs. While having breakfast, they talked about love. Mya, do you feel happy when being with Finnley? ire stared at Mya enviously while holding a ss of milk. Is he the first boy you had a crush on? He is. Mya didnt hide anything. One should marry his or her beloved one. Just like buying a dress. When you first see it, you must love it. However, you may lose interest in it in a few months. That cant happen in love. Besides, you and your husband will live together for the rest of your life. That makes sense. Love cannotst. The married ones also need to carefully manage it. ire learned something from her words. If the two dont love each other before getting married, how could they manage it well? Thats why you should marry your beloved man. After breakfast, ire was about to leave with her suitcase andptop. Chapter 1207 Follow Your Heart ire, if you like Tristan, dont miss the chance. Violet walked her to the yard while watching her sit in the car. If you like Dr. Watson, we all will help you gain his heart. ire and Mya were surprised by the change in her attitude and exchanged a nce in confusion. ire looked at Violet. Aunt Violet, do you want to help me gain Dr. Watsons heart? Thanks for your kindness, but no. Violet giggled, I wont ruin anything. Well, you must try hard. She suddenly became an open-minded elder. See you guyster. ire waved at Violet and Mya goodbye in the car. Im taking off. Mya said, Be careful driving. Donte back until youve got a boyfriend, Violet said bluntly. ire hadcked inspiration in writing recently, so she slowed down updating her novel. However, her fans still spoke highly about her chapters. Therefore, she would take the chance to look for some inspiration and think about what to do with her love. After ire left, Violet propped her arm on Myas shoulders in the yard. When is your next pregnancy care? Ill go with you. Next Tuesday, Mom, Mya answered, If you are free, lets go together. I do have time. Your pregnancy care is the most important. Violet and she returned to the living room. Make sure to have more soup. Its good for the babys health. Dont pay too much attention to your figure. OK, Mom. Finnley returned when it was evening. Although ire didnt join dinner, the family enjoyed themselves. Mya, your belly will bulge in a few weeks. You should take some photos to record your pregnancy, Violet suggested expectantly, Its the most critical moment of your life. You should record the unique beauty. We shall take family photos together, Mya said expectantly, We all should go. With an unconcealed smile, Finnley echoed, I like this idea. Dad, Mom, you havent taken group photos for years. Mom, you can wear the wedding gown. Albert was also delighted and epted their suggestions. The sunset glory enveloped the house, andughter was heard from the dining room. Meanwhile, ire was sitting on the mountaintop to watch the sunset. She was on the highest peak of Bel Valley, wearing a long skirt while sitting on a big rock. ire enjoyed the beautiful view of Arkpool City. The high raises sparkled under the stunning sunset glories. From the peak, the whole city looked magnificent. The Bel Valley was quiet with fresh air. ire heard the bugs chirp and the birds sing. Under the evening breeze, she also heard the leaves rustling. Watching the beautiful sunset, ire took a deep breath and felt rxed. She enjoyed the view physically and mentally. Next to her sitting several love birds. They were hugging and kissing. The romantic scene inspired ire. She suddenly thought that it was indeed happy to climb a mountain and watch the sunset with her beloved one. Of course, the one watching the sunset with her would be more stunning than the sunset.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ire pulled out her phone and focused on the view. Click! She took a picture. Rowans face shed through her mind. ire tabbed the Facebook App and sent the picture to him without hesitation. She didnt think of Tristan at all. After sending it, ire was taken aback. Myas words suddenly reechoed in her ears. When you see the beautiful view and want to share with someone, the first person appearing in your mind is the one you love the most. Rowan replied to her immediately. Where is this ce? Chapter 1208 Conversation With Tristan Staring at his reply, ire felt butterflies in her stomach, her heart hammering. A smile blossomed across her face. Rowan was always busy. He was either operating on his patient or answering the questions from the patients families. However, he immediately replied to her after receiving the photo. ire was overjoyed and sent him a location. Shortly after, Rowan replied again, Are you there alone? ire didnt want him to misunderstand she was with Tristan, so she hurriedly replied, Of course. Im alone. Rowan didnt respond in the following five minutes. Sitting on the rock, ire was upset while staring at the phone screen to wait for his message, wondering if she had interrupted him and what he was doing. While she regretted sharing the photo with Rowan, he messaged her again, Be careful when you are out alone. Go back to the hotel early. Although he didnt send her many words, every single one was full of concern. ire became delighted again. Curling up her lips into a smile, she sent, Arent you busy? Yes. His reply made ire slightly embarrassed. The next second, he added, Im entering the operating room now. Reading it, ire was in a good mood, wondering if that meant he respected her by updating her about his status. OK. Go ahead. Talk to youter, she replied to him. No more messages came in.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the setting sun, ire guessed Rowan must have entered the operating room. Recalling his appearance while holding a scalpel, ire thought he was indeed charming. Like an angel, he helped the sick and was withpassion and the ability to save others lives. ire worshiped him and admired him. Sitting on the mountaintop, ire watched the sun gradually go down. Then she dialed Tristans number Tristan was thrilled when seeing her caller ID. He had just left the meeting room and stopped mid-step to answer the call. Hello. ire? He sounded tense, worried that she was in trouble again. Are you busy, Tristan? ire asked softly, standing up from the rock. Nope. Whats the matter? Tristan was excited as she had taken the initiative to call him. Tristan, I must give you my answer. It cannot be dyed any longer, ire drawled apologetically. Tristans hammering heart sank. On the top of the mountain, ire looked in the distance and continued, Its my pleasure to be admired by you. Thank you, Tristan, but I have a crush already. Rowan, isnt it? Tristan wanted to know who the man was. ire didnt admit but her silence was the best answer. Tristan smiled, feeling bitter. Striding forward, he said, Hes a doctor, so hes super busy. If you want to be with him, you must be generous. I can understand you falling for him now. How about in the future? That will be my own business, then, Tristan. ire didnt like to analyze the rtionship so rationally. Love is irrational. Thank you again. Then she ended the call. She felt sorry, but sometimes, she couldnt solve problems by simply an apology. It took time. Tristan had nned to actively pursue her, like sending her gifts and traveling with her. However, before his n was carried out, he was rejected. It was a heavy blow for him. ire followed two youngsters to go to the mountain bottom. She put on her earset and listened to the music, and the scene where Rowan wore a doctors gown appeared in her mind. He was professional, wise, clinical, and knowledgeable. He was like a ray of lightCalthough he didnt belong to her, he lit her up. Chapter 1209 Painful Unrequited Affection Rowan had an emergent operation. When he finally got off work, it was 11 P. M. However, the patients status had stabilized, and he felt relieved. Thinking of working out, so he didnt drive in the morning but walked to the hospital. On the way home, he stepped on thene that was colored pale by the moonlight. Enjoying the night breeze, he let his mind wander, enjoying the peace. Rowan? Daphne pulled over to her car next to him and pressed down the window. What happened? Why dont you drive? She had got off work long ago but had an appointment with her friend earlier. Rowan stopped mid-step and answered gently, I didnt drive to work in the morning. Get it. Ill give you a ride home. Daphne was in a good mood, thinking it was fate. However, Rowan shook his head. No, thanks. Walking is my exercise. I also need to be with myself for a while. Then he nodded at her politely and walked away. Daphne was taken aback, wondering if that meant Rowan would rather return home on foot instead of sitting in her car. Frowning, she felt disappointed. Watching her secret crushs deciding figure, Daphne slowly started the engine and kept a distance from him. She didnt interrupt him or leave. A song was yed on the car radio. It was a sad love song, singing about a girls unrequited affection. While Daphne listened, tears welled up in her eyes. She felt bitter. Ignoring her, Rowan strode fast for exercising. Although he stayed in theb and office for a long time every day, he liked working out. Under the moonlight, Daphne stepped on the brake of her car and parked it next to Rowans house. She watched him enter the yard and walk into the living room without looking back. Then his house was lit up. Once, she stayed there and had dinner with him. She could even see what he looked like in pajamas. However, Rowan didnt even want to spare a single word with her. They onlymunicated at work. Daphne thought the unrequited affection was way too painful. 11 P. M. Tristan parked his car in the yard of rke Vi, where he had stayed recently. Joan had been put in jail. Eason stayed in the hospital for medical treatment. The house was too empty and cold. Good evening, Master Tristan, Aiden appeared in the living room of the second floor, wearing her pajamas. She asked in confusion, You came home sote. Tristan looked at her and nodded gently. Ehn. Would you like somete supper? No, thanks. Please go to bed, Aiden. Tristan wanted to be left in peace. Zack was still out. Aiden turned away. At the stair entrance, she met Zack, who had just returned home from work. Good evening, Mr. rke. Why are you still up? Zack asked gently.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aiden bowed at him respectfully, nced at the living room, and said in a low voice, Master Tristan has just returned home. He might be waiting for you. Zack followed her gaze. OK. You should go to bed now. He went onto the second floor. Hearing his footsteps, Tristan raised his head and met his fathers gaze. Zack could tell he was in a bad mood, so he went to the cab and took out two goblets and a bottle of wine. He opened the bottle, poured the wine into the sses, and walked to his son while slightly shaking them. Thanks, Dad. Tristan took a goblet over on the couch. Zack sat opposite him. It was a quiet night. Tristan sipped the wine, staring at the swinging curtain under the night breeze, looking upset. I received a call from her earlier. Chapter 1210 Zack Wanted Him to Take Over the Company Zack stared at him, considering for a few seconds before confirming who he was talking about. What did she say? he asked. Tristan answered, She rejected me. Bitterness surged in his chest. Yanking up his head, he gulped down the wine in one goal. The acidity of tannin reminded him that he had lost his beloved girl. The living room fell into silence. After a thought, Zack asked softly, Is she in love with another man? He couldnt understand why a girl could have rejected his outstanding son. Rowans face appeared in Tristans mind. Sort of. Leaning forward slightly, Zack clinked his goblet with Tristans. Son, when one chooses between two options, the given-up one is luckier. Tristan heaved a sigh. Although his fathers words were wise and made sense, he still felt upset. Zack added, Some may encounter their loved ones at 18 or 25, which are both the proper age. Some cant encounter their loved ones until they turn 60, which is also the proper time. In love, people will feel passion no matter how old they are. Waiting isnt bad. Instead, its meaningful and valuable for your life. Standing up, he patted Tristan on his shoulder. You will find your Miss Right eventually. Tristan curled up his lips into a smile to avoid worrying him. Im fine, Dad. Zack refilled his goblet. They clinked sses and sipped the wine. The night was deep. Mr. Marsh gave me good news a few days ago, said Zack, He had found out the ringleaders who hurt you when you were little. They didnt only transfer the shares back to me but also would spend the rest life in jail. Michelle also told me about this matter. Tristan exhaled in relief. Its wonderful. All the troublemakers in ourpany have been caught. Ive suspected the two for years but failed to find the evidence, Zack said, Mr. Marsh is indeedpetent. Im d Michelle has married him. Michelle is lucky. Tristan shook his goblet. Ivan is also lucky to marry my sister. So. Zack looked at him and said solemnly, Ive decided to officially disclose your identity and let you be the new president of thepany. Tristan was shocked, raising his head. His father continued, I believe you can do the job well. You arepetent, experienced, and mature. No, Dad, Tristan refused, You are still young. You cant retire now. Listen, Tristan Dad, the rk Corp is your effort all over the years. Besides, thepany is developing well now. Ive made up my mind. Zack didnt mean to test him. He exined, Eason has lost his mother, so I must give him plenty of fathers love. I was absent from Michelles childhood, and I also missed yours. Hence, I cannot be absent in Easons childhood anymore. Tristan was tongue-tied, noticing Zacks deep frown. Tristan, help Dad. Tristan suddenly could understand him, smiling. Dad, no pain, no gain. If Michelle hadnt left the rke family, she wouldnt have married Ivan. Please stop ming yourself. Im also all right. OK? I agree. That was what Zack was happy about. Michelle was lucky, but I still feel sorry for her. I only want you to take over thepany, Tristan. Dad Tristan was unwilling. Enough. Im not discussing with you but informing you, son. Zack put down his empty goblet and stood up. He darted at Tristan and added, I dont hope Eason could be a bigwig, but I only wish he could grow up safely and healthily. He wont work for thepany in the future. Tristan was startled. He was about to speak again, but Zack left determinedly without the intention of continuing their conversation. At his bedroom door, Zack looked back. Go to be, Tristan. You cant be absent from the shareholders general meeting at eight tomorrow morning. It was almost midnight.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tristan looked solemn. He didnt want to take over thepany because his father was still young. However, he knew his father had made up his mind and was determined. Chapter 1211 Congratulations, Mr. Norwell! The same night. Rowan was standing in front of the bedroom window, holding a ss of warm milk, which he had finished half. Holding the phone in the other hand, he repeatedly read the messages ire sent him today. He checked the photo of the sunset seven or eight times. He felt inexplicably joyful. He started thinking. It was gettingte, she must be tired after climbing the mountain all day. Had she fallen asleep? She was all in his head, yet he didnt bother her. He missed her. He dreamed of ire that night, where she seemed to be near yet beyond reach. When he woke up the next morning, he stared at the ceiling for a long while with a profound feeling. It was as if she was by his side. The morning light was warm. Tristan was still in a serious mood. When he went downstairs, his fathers car was no longer in the yard. He wanted to discuss it with his father, but now he had no chance. After breakfast, he drove to thepany with a strong feeling that this mornings board meeting was not ordinary. As expected, when he walked into thepany lobby, a shareholder walked toward him with a smile. Tristan, so you are Mr. rkes son? No wonder you guys look alike! Was his identity revealed? Tristan smiled gently, not knowing how to answer this question.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Should I call you Mr. Norwell from now on or Mr. rke? The man had a friendly smile on his face, looking happy and appreciative. Has my father told you? Tristan asked. Yes. The board of directors has named you the next president. The middle-aged man told him truthfully, It was announced officially today. Tristans heart sank. Had his father ever thought if he wanted that? In the elevator, Tristan had mixed feelings. In front of the window of the presidents office, Zack looked over when he heard the familiar footsteps getting closer. Dad! Tristan walked towards him quickly, This thing Dont talk about this again! Zack interrupted directly, Ive already decided. Ill transfer half of the shares to Eason! No! Zack was determined, I believe in you, as long as you are alive, he wont starve. That was all Zack asked for? Then dont worry. Tristan immediately made a promise, Even if Im gone, Eason wont starve. Ill arrange him properly. Zack believed in Tristan. The eight oclock meeting started soon, and thepanys executives and members of the board of directors were all present. When Zack announced Tristans identity and announced that he would take his position, everybody apuded. Although he couldnt ept it, everyone supported him. Mr. Norwell! Under your leadership, I believe thepany will improve by leaps and bounds! We all believe in you! Congrattions, Mr. Norwell! Just when Tristan stood up and was about to make his speeches, Ivan and Jennifer came in, and they also joined the apuse. Congrattions, Mr. Norwell! So they also know about this? So Zack had discussed it with them. With joyful smiles on everyones faces, thepany ushered in a new journey. Amid thunderous apuse, Zack got up and hugged Tristan, patted him on the back, and whispered in his ear, Tristan, I am proud of you. At this second, a scorching warm current poured into Tristans chest, and his eye was a little moist. He promised his father, I wont let you down. In this way, Tristan took over the rke Group and became president at a young and promising age. He was no longer just an assistant. The strange thing was that everyone in thepany, whatever their job was, all believed in Tristan. His contributions to thepany over the years and his morality had earned him peoples support. Chapter 1212 Ms. Russell Takes the Initiative The incident quickly made the news and became the number one trending topic on Twitter. Because of the rtionship between the rke Group and Ivan, this matter became big news. People talked about it for a long time. Tristan became the dream husband of many rich youngdies. So Mrs. Marsh had an older brother! With Ivan as his brother-inw, Tristan became even more important. He was almost the most discussed person for a while. Many women expressed their desire to marry him! When Tristans image was posted on the official page of the rke Group, his elegant demeanor, tall figure, and auspicious appearance won peoples favor. Tristan is now president of the rke Group. In Russells Residence, Violet hurried to Albert with a newspaper and said in surprise, He is Zacks biological son and Mrs. Marshs biological brother! Albert was a businessman. When he dealt with Eloises matter, he wanted to put profit first. ires rtionship should be carefully considered in his eyes, and Tristan was definitely the first choice. Hey, Im talking to you! Violet sat down beside him, put the newspaper down, and took his arms, Honey, Tristan has more chips in my heart now, Im sure ire will be happy with him! Albert frowned slightly, turned his eyes, and asked, When will iree back? I do not know. She then analyzed, Dr. Watson is too busy. Although he is handsome, knowledgeable, and self-disciplined, I think Tristan is great too. He was already good enough when he was just a special assistant before. Now that he is the president, people online all think highly of him. This was enough to prove his ability. I know about his ability. I have dealt with him before. He is very calm, humble, and polite. He is reliable. Albert sighed softly, But ire always has her own views. I dont think she will listen to us, especially when ites to rtionships. We can try to persuade her! Violets focus had shifted to Tristan, I am sure it will work. I will persuade her every day. As long as they are not married, everything is possible. Yeah. Albert agreed. Obviously, Tristans being the president of the rke Group was a plus point to Violet and Albert. It was not because they were snobbish but because they always liked Tristan. ires happiness was also very important. Interests wouldnt be the only thing they considered. For the whole day, Tristan was in a very calm mood. He did not watch any news. He focused on work as if nothing had happened. He picked up his phone from time to time, but he didnt receive ires congrattory message. Did she not watch the news? Deep in his heart, he couldnt help but feel a little upset. He wished she would say something, even if she only sent a word. At dusk. ire came downstairs from Charity Medical Center, without Rowan by her side, she was in no mood to admire the scenery. She went on a trip to calm herself down and now, she got the answer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. So she came back. With a backpack on his back, she looked up at the two towering white buildings, all modern-style buildings, with first-ss facilities and talents inside. She missed him, so here she came! But ire didnt know for what reason should she meet him. After all, he worked in a hospital, and she was not injured. After standing downstairs for a long time, the corners of her lips twitched, and she mustered up the courage to take a step toward the hall. If she wanted to be with him, she had to take the initiative! Daphne was around him every day! She had to guard against Daphne. Chapter 1213 Sudden Kiss Upstairs, out of the elevator, ire walked towards Rowans office.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Along the way, the head of this novel writer kept running. What should she say when she saw himter? He will definitely wonder why she appeared, maybe he would ask her! She was approaching but she couldnt find any reason. She decided to forget about it. She would know what to do by then. When ire came to the door of the office, Rowan happened toe out, and the two almost bumped into each other at the door. Rowan stopped in time, and ire quickly stood still. Rowan looked at her in surprise. They were really close. ires breath was stagnant, and she didnt have time to put down her tiptoes, staring at his beautiful chest for a long time. Maybe he had muscles. ire was about 5. 7 feet tall. But in front of Rowan, she looked petite. Her head was about his shoulders. When she realized it, ire immediately stepped back, and leaned on the door to make way for him! She thought he must be busy! However, Rowan had no intention of leaving. He faced her thoughtfully, and put one hand on the door next to her ear. This intimate action made the girls breathing inexplicably disordered, and even her heartbeat elerated. And Rowan felt that she must havee here for a reason. Just when Rowan was about to ask her, ire got excited and asked, Dr. Watson, do you like me a little bit? She spoke very fast and her cheeks were reddish, but Rowan still heard it clearly! The girls beautiful big eyes met the mans deep eyes, and all she could see from these eyes was peace. But Rowan was shocked inside. What did she just say? Did she like him? Receiving no answer for a long time, ire was embarrassed, Im sorry to bother you. Then she turned around and wanted to run away. Rowan took her arm and pulled her against the door. ire looked up at him again. Rowan picked her chin lightly with his fingers and kissed her lips. ires eyes widened! Her body went stiff! Her mind was nk! His exclusive taste immediately overflowed between her lips and teeth! Rowan quickly let go of her. He smiled, staring at the girls flustered eyes, Im used to answering with actions. Not far away, Daphne was standing there holding the medical records, her teeth were clenched tightly, and her whole body was stiff because she saw what happened just now, including that kiss! Wait for me in the office. Lets have dinner togetherter. Rowan shook her shoulder, then turned and left. ire hadnt recovered yet. Her brain was almost sluggish! He actually kissed her? She slowly raised her finger and touched her lips. There seemed to be the warmth of his lips on it. God, he actually kissed her just now! He said he answered with action! So, Dr. Watson liked her too! Just when ire finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt very happy, Daphne came over angrily. At the door, the two girls met. The hospital is a sacred ce. Many patients are suffering from illnesses, yet you kiss here? Excuse me? Daphne was very angry. ire heard the jealousy in her words and knew that Daphne liked Dr. Watson. You should have seen the whole story, right? ire smiled back at her, Dr. Watson kissed me, Im sorry, you should ask him! You Daphne was so angry, seeing ire walk into the office, she really wanted to strangle her. Chapter 1214 Take Her Out for Dinner ire sat down in the chair, ignoring the girl standing by the door. But feeling Daphnes unfriendly gaze, ire took Rowans mouse and checked something in theputer. Daphne was jealous! She knew that those were very important materials, some of which cannot even be measured by money. But she was not qualified to stop ire, because Rowan allowed ire to use hisputer. r Unscrupulous! Daphne was very angry, she turned and left with hatred. Rowan quickly returned after handing over the work. When he entered the office, ire put down the mouse, stood up a little cautiously, and leaned against the desk, looking at him happily. He was so elegant and handsome, so tall. She adored him. He calmly took off his white coat and washed his hands carefully, What do you want to eat? Are you asking me? ire responded softly. Rowan smiled and turned his eyes, Who else is here? The girl felt sweet in her heart, Anything. Then where do you want to eat? Rowan said, I listen to you today. ire smiled and didnt answer. After he finished washing his hands, she went out with him. It didnt matter where to eat! Did you drive here? In the elevator, Rowan said to her, Lets use my car. I didnt drive. I just came back from a trip, and my luggage is still at a friends house. So, you came for me on purpose? She blushed and did not answer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Rowan changed the subject and asked casually, Why was the trip only one day? The view is not bad. Because you were not around! With that kiss just now, she dared to say anything. Rowan smiled. He gave this answer full mark. The number on the elevator wall was decreasing, and there were only two of them in the rtively small space. ire turned to meet his gaze. The corners of Rowans lips lifted slightly, and his entire face became extremely soft. The two went downstairs and walked out of the hospital. Rowan opened the car door for her, Be careful. She got in the car. ire was still thinking of the kiss and was moved by his behavior. That was his answer. He liked her too. Brilliant! What do you want to eat? Rowan turned his eyes and asked seriously again, admiring her beautiful profile. Anything is alright. Then what are your taboos? Is there anything that you dont eat? Nope. ire was a very simple person, she was neither delicate nor dramatic. Soon, the car stopped outside a restaurant in Arkpool City. Have you been here before? Rowan unbuckled his seat belt, turned his eyes, and asked as he got out of the car, also wanting to know more about her. Yeah. ire also got out of the car. The two walked towards the restaurant that they were familiar with. Rowan cared about her very much. He reminded her at the entrance, Be careful of the steps. He also put his hand behind her like a gentleman just in case she fell. The restaurant had three floors. It was spacious and bright, with novel decorations. The first floor was the ingredients area, all freshly ordered. There was a variety of seafood, vegetables, and meat, which were all grouped clearly. Do you want to eat something? Rowans gentle eyes fell on her, My treat. No, its on me! ire looked at him, and said generously, You helped me a lot, and you even saved Saskias life. Rowan didnt argue with her, how could he let a girl pay for the bill? The girl he loved. Would you like to try our specialties? The waitress stood next to them with a small notebook. Looking at them, she thought that they were a perfect match. You pick. Rowan pointed out, How about crabs? Their crab here is pretty good. Fine. ire didnt hold back, The important thing is not what to eat, but who to eat with, so I am okay with everything. She turned her eyes and bumped into his deep and gentle eyes again. The corners of Rowans lips twitched slightly, and he put his arm around her shoulder. At this moment, a current flowed into ires body, flowing with blood. Chapter 1215 Love Can’t Be Hidden Under the introduction of the waitress, they ordered four dishes. Is it enough? It was the first time that Rowan invited her to dinner, he still didnt want any neglect. ire nodded, Of course. This restaurant not only had fresh ingredients but also served fast. At a window seat on the second floor. ire and Rowan sat across the table. The waiter poured tea for them, Please take your time. ire, you look so pretty tonight. ire met his gaze, feeling that what happened this afternoon was like a dream. After a short chat, her cell phone rang. Sorry, I have to answer the phone. Seeing that it was Violet, she connected on the spot, Hey, aunt, whats the matter? ire, when are youing back? Violet asked her. Im already back. Im eating out with my friends. Ill be back after dinner. Whats the matter? Thats good, lets talk when youe back, take your time. After speaking, Violet hang up the phone. Rowan asked her, Do you need to go home soon? No. She smiled and put the phone away, My aunt asked me when I would be back. She was worried about me traveling alone. Rowan nodded in agreement, Yes, no matter where you are, safety is important. The dishes were served one after another. The chat was rxed and happy, not awkward at all. Rowan had a gentle smile on his face, and his deep and beautiful eyes were almost on her all the time, and were full of love. His love was cannot be hidden. It was all in his eyes when he looked at her. ire was also full of joy. Being with him made her feel good physically and mentally. He was like a light shining on her. She was very interested in doctors. In order to increase writing materials, she talked to him about his profession. And Rowan was also interested in writers. He said that he used to read novels, and some books were so well written that he couldnt help reading. So they had a lot to talk about. Its really not easy to fit so many plots in your small head, I am proud of you Rowan meant it. And ire said, I like writing, and I have been keeping it up. Her dedication to dreams was admirable. They ate and chat for two hours. Violet called again. ire picked up the phone, Ill answer the call. Rowan nodded. Hello, auntie. She didnt get up. Have you finished eating? Where are you? Violet seemed to have something urgent to tell her face-to-face. ire was a little embarrassed, and replied in a low voice, Didnt I say I was eating? what is the matter? You can tell me now. Still eating? How long does it take? Who are you with? Violet noticed something was wrong and immediately became vignt. Anyway, Ill be back tonight. ire smiled to hide her embarrassment, Lets talk then! Bye-Bye! After finishing speaking, she hung up the phone. Rowan didnt ask, nor did he rush her home, he had a special feeling today. Being with her, he felt very happy every second. He hadnt been so happy for a long time. After dinner. Rowan asked, Would you like to go for a walk? Well, yes. ire didnt refuse because she liked Rowan. They had kissed, so she supposed they were in a rtionship.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1216 Why Do You Like Me? Rowan seemed to be very familiar with this area. They walked against the wind, and neither of them spoke. Outside the green belt were many cars, but the surroundings were quiet, they could hear each others breathing. There was a maple forest not far away. During the day, there were many visitors. They could hear the rustling of the leaves from a long distance away. It is said that these leaves were red maple imported from abroad over 20 years ago. The evening wind ofte autumn blew towards them, which was a bit cold. Rowan took off his suit jacket and put it on her shoulders, without asking if she was cold. The girl turned her eyes, and under the soft streetlight, she once again bumped into his deep and soft gaze. Are not you cold? ire saw that there was only one shirt left on him, You are a doctor, dont catch a cold, so many people need your help. As she said that, she was about to take off the coat and return it to him, when Rowan put his arms around her shoulders, Im not cold, just wear it. They continued to walk forward, under the moonlight and the streetmp, the autumn wind was rustling. ire felt warm in her heart, it was a wonderful feeling. Why do you like me? Walking, Rowan asked her. ire blurted out, I am full ofpassion, but I dont have the ability to save people. She turned her eyes and looked at him with admiration, But you do. Your works are spiritual salvation. I think your ability is stronger. No, I still think the health of the body is the most important thing. They chatted and walked. Pieces of maple fell with the wind, like dancing red butterflies, falling beautifully on their hair, shoulders, and palms. ire caught two leaves that fell with the wind, as happy as a child, Its so beautiful! Rowan looked at her. Seeing her happy face, he was also very happy. He couldnt help holding her hand, and just when ire was a little surprised, he sped her fingers tightly again. Turning their eyes while walking, their eyes converged again, and a warm current grew in the hearts of the two of them. Have you decided? he asked. What? She didnt quite understand what he meant. Have you decided to like me? In such a mood, Rowan made it clear, Is it a spur of the moment or a deliberation? Why did he ask? What was he suspicious of? ire looked at his handsome profile and followed him, not knowing what he was thinking for a moment. Was it because of Tristan? With me, you have to be tolerant enough. Rowan stopped, held her hand tightly, and stared seriously into her eyes, Because I have a special profession. ire looked up at him and heard him say, Life is more important than anything, most of my time will belong to patients, are you ready? The corners of the girls lips rose involuntarily. She gently tiptoed and kissed his lips. This surprised Rowan. She said, I answered you with actions too. The four eyes met, and time seemed to be still. Rowan touched her cheek with his fingers, rubbed gently, and then gently hugged her into his arms. Rowan happened to be seen by Violet when he drove ire home. Whose car? Is ire back? She hurried to the door of the living room and saw ire get out of the car and was waving at the person in the cab. Soon, the car drove away. Finnley recognized it, it was Rowans car. He thought about it. ire walked into the yard and walked towards the living room. Her steps were brisk. She had a lingering smile on her lips, feeling as sweet as honey. ire, who sent you back? Violet caught her and asked, How many hours did the meal take?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chapter 1217 I’m No Longer Single ire smiled, walked into the living room, looked at everyone with joy, and made a particrly exaggerated gesture, Everyone, I want to announce the good news! Finnley, Mya, Albert, and Violet, as well as the two servants, all looked at her. They heard her say I am dating Dr. Watson! Violet and Alberts hearts sank, they looked at each other. Were they one stepte? Neither of them looked very happy. Mya was surprised! Things happened too fast. Finnley touched his chin and thought for a while, looking serious.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hello? Whats the matter with you? ire froze, unexpected of peoples reactions. Everyone in the living room looked at each other. There was a brief silence. Whats wrong? Arent you guys happy for me? Im no longer single. ire was very puzzled, she took Violets arm, Aunt Violet, didnt you want to help me chase him? Well, I dont even need that now. I made it out myself! Why are you not happy? ire Oh and, Mya! ire didnt give Violet a chance to speak. She let go of her and immediately came to Mya, smiled, and took her hand, Thank you for your idea! It worked. Being able to help her, Mya was also very happy, How is it? Did you understand your feeling at once? The sunset is so beautiful. When I sat on the top of the mountain, the first person I thought of was him. ire was not shy when she shared her thoughts, I was thinking at the time, it would be great if he was with me! It is not difficult to see that she really liked Dr. Watson. ire. Mya hugged her gently, and was the first to send her blessings, I wish you be happy! Thank you, Mya! Mya asked her, Are you in a rtionship now? ire froze for a moment, recalling the kiss, I guess? You guess? Mya was puzzled, Isnt it confirmed yet? ire thought for a while and confessed, He kissed me today, we ate together, and we went for a walk after dinner, he held my hand and put his coat on my shoulders. Wow! So its confirmed. But we didnt say so! ire liked to make things clear. Only then would she feel at ease. Myaughed at her, Behavior proves it, whats the difference between saying it and not saying it? He just likes you! ire was very happy, she came to Violet like ark, Auntie, you have called twice, what the matter? Never mind, Albert said to her. The girl turned her eyes and looked at her uncle suspiciously. Then she looked at her aunt. Go upstairs and get some rest. Violet also epted this fact, and stroked her head kindly, Go take a shower, write something, in case you have nothing to update. I know. ire was in a good mood. She hummed a song while going upstairs. Albert frowned slightly, his expression was serious. He was a bit upset. Downstairs. Finnley sat down on the sofa, picked up the teapot, and poured a few cups of tea. In fact, he knew exactly what his Mom and Dad wanted to say to ire. They have to love each other. Finnley raised his eyes, I think your worries are unnecessary. Being with Tristan, she will have a stable life, not so with Rowan. Doctor-patient disputes can be annoying. Doctors are high-risk upations. Chapter 1218 Love Hurts the Most Lawyers will deal with that. The most important thing is that Dr. Watson doesnt have time for ire. But apany is very important for girls.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thats ires business, its her own choice, shes an adult and she has to pay for her actions, Finnley said. Dr. Watson is a nice guy. Mya also answered, Doctors are very careful, kind, and warm, maybe thats what ire wanted. In short, in this matter, people could only respect ires choice in the end. After all, love was not like other things. At night. Tristan, wearing a ck shirt, was sitting in the study of his vi, having a remote video conference with the executives of the branch. He spoke French throughout the whole process, and his speech was elegant, calm, and wise. Hemunicated calmly with everyone. From time to time, the people in the video took notes. They listened carefully and asionally nod in approval. Its gettingte, lets end todays meeting here. I hope you cane out with a n within a week, thanks to everyone. Tristans French was quite fluent and standard. Mr. Norwell, good night. The executive was also very polite, he was French, and he highly agreed with Tristan. The video conference was over, and Tristan closed hisptop. Tristan got up and went back to the master bedroom. Without turning on the main light, he came to the terrace under the warm light of the moonlight. The evening breeze was cool. Tristan held the railing with both hands, looking at the deep night in the sky, his tall back was a little lonely. Of all the things in the world, love hurt people the most. Russells Residence, in one of the bedrooms upstairs. ire just got out of the shower, and while drying her hair, she checked her phone and walked towards the sofa. Suddenly she saw a piece of news by ident, and could not help but stop! What? Tristan took over the rke Group and became president. Wow! He was very popr. Thement section was very optimistic about this knowledgeable, wise, steady, and responsible young man and thepanys executives also admire him. His identity was also released. Excellent. ire sat down on the sofa, her legs curled up, and she turned on the news and looked at it seriously. It was the number one trending topic on Twitter. As a friend, ire was very happy for him. Should she send a message to congratte him? She hesitated. After rejecting his courtship, ire didnt want to bother him anymore. She wanted to disappear from his world forever so he wouldnt remember this unpleasant experience. At this time, Tristan, who was in front of the terrace, missed rie even more. He found her number on his phone and couldnt help calling her. ire was shocked when the phone in her hand suddenly vibrated. It was Tristan! She hesitated for a few seconds, then carefully slid over the answer button, Hey, Tristan, congrattions. Her voice was soft, sounding like a friend. So, she also saw the news? Tristan cant help but feel a little disappointed. Wasnt he even a friend to her? She had read the news, but she didnt even send him a message of congrattions. The brief silence made ire feel that he was not in the right mood, Whats wrong? Arent you asleep yet? Tristan was so considerate, Its sote, I hope I am not bothering you, am I? His voice was gentle and his mood was normal. ire breathed a sigh of relief, Not yet, I just took a shower and my hair is still wet. At this time, Rowan was also sitting on the sofa. He took out his phone and called ire hesitantly. Sorry, the number you dialed is busy, please try againter. He hung up, holding the phone in a daze. It was sote, who was calling her? Rowan couldnt help guessing. ire was still on call with Tristan. ire deliberately avoided talking about love. She just congratted him, You will be busier in the future, take care. ire, I want you to be my girlfriend Tristan still said the main point of tonight, his voice was sincere, Will you give it another thought? He sounded humble. Chapter 1219 Busy Line ire felt very sorry and didnt know how to reply for a while. She needed to refuse him but she didnt want to hurt him. ire. Tristans voice was soft. He proposed, Lets try to date for a month, if, after this month, you found I am not the one for you, Ill let you go, okay? He was discussing with her, he loved her, and this was the biggest concession he could make. Tristan. ire was in a serious mood, she said, You are very nice, really, you are very, very good If I am so good, why did you reject me? Tristan asked. ire couldnt answer, so she had to tell the truth, Im already with Dr. Watson, and I like him, just like you like me, even more strongly. Tristans heart sank, and he frowned again, What? You are together? He couldnt believe it. His brow furrowed. Yeah. In order to make him give uppletely, she added a detail, He took my first kiss. Tristan couldnt ept it. He had a feeling of aplete loss. Hearing the word first kiss, his heart seemed to throb. It was sour and astringent. Tristan didnt say anything for a moment. just when ire was about to say sorry again, Tristan hung up the phone with deep regret. The string deep in his heart was broken. ire was also upset. She was most afraid of owing people. She hurt Tristan although she didnt want to. He was such an excellent boy, ire was somewhat psychologically burdened. After a while, the screen of the phone turned on and she once again heard the ringtone. This time it was Rowan. Staring at the word Dr. Watson, she quickly calmed herself down and answered with a little expectation, Hi.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Who were you calling? Rowan asked softly, The line has been busy. ire was slightly startled, not good at lying, Tristan called. And Tristan liked ire. Rowan knew it. But he had no sense of crisis because Tristans confession failed. She didnt fall in love with Tristan at first sight, so she probably never will. He likes you. Rowan recounted this fact. But I dont like him. ire replied, I just want to be with you. After a moment of silence, Rowan smiled, he was very happy, What time do you usually sleep? Do you stay upte to write novels? After changing the subject, it was time for the two of us. I dont stay upte to write novels but check my phone. ire replied easily, Young people. Listen. He said to her very seriously, From now on, you are not allowed to stay upte, you must lie down and rest before 11 oclock. Get it. Rowan liked such an obedient girl very much. He said to her, I feel that your hands are cold. You need exercise. Can you persist? Will you exercise with me? ire couldnt help being coquettish. Sure. He hardly thought about it before saying, Then get up at six every morning, and I will pick you up at 6:20. Lets jog along the embankment, and then have breakfast together. Chapter 1220 But She Isn’t Good Enough for You! Are you serious? She frowned, Twenty past six? God! That was too early! She usually slept until noon! Yes. Rowan told her, Young people must be healthy. Okay. I am not alone anyway. Girls in love were always happy. Then go to bed early tonight. Rowan said to her, Good night. Good night. After saying good night to each other, they hung up the phone almost at the same time, and they both missed each other a little bit. They all read their old chat. This was probably the case at the beginning of a rtionship, they were happy whenever they thought of each other. That night, Tristan couldnt sleep. He sat alone on the sofa. The night wind blew in, bringing a bit of coolness to him. He couldnt understand why the girl he liked didnt like him. Thinking of the first and second encounters, his throat felt a bit constricted, the tip of his nose was also a little sore, and tears rose unconsciously in his eyes The night was getting darker. He was in his own home, with no one around to talk with. He needed to handle all emotions alone. The next morning. Daphne, who suffered from insomnia all night, came to the hospital early, with countless thoughts and ideas in her mind. Also, she couldnt reconcile. Rowan got out of the elevator in a ck suit, white shirt, and a delicate bow tie. He looked energetic. There was a vague smile on his face, which showed that he was in a good mood today. Rowan didnt notice Daphne standing at the door until he got closer. Daphne stared at him for a moment, with no emotion on her face. Rowan slowed down suspiciously, What do you want from me? Are you in a rtionship now? Daphnes voice was extremely soft, but there was a trace of dissatisfaction in her tone. Rowan stood still in front of her and looked her over critically, Must I report it to you? Why do you like ire? Daphne was very anxious, suppressing her inner emotions, She doesnt even have a serious job! She is not good enough for you! This made Rowan unhappy. The mans originally gentle face suddenly became annoyed, Daphne, all upations are equal, But she just doesnt deserve you!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I think writing a book is very good. She has a rich inner world. Is it difficult to admit that a person is excellent? Daphne was speechless. Now it sounded like she was being stingy. Rowan didnt want to pay attention to her. He was about to walk into the office. Daphne grabbed his arm and asked in a different tone anxiously, Rowan, is it true that no matter how hard I try, you cant see me? Rowan stopped and turned his eyes, You shouldnt work hard just for me to see. But I like you! Cant you feel it? Daphne boldly confessed, Rowan, I have liked you for a long time! I think Id be a great partner! Be it at work or in marriage! Rowan looked her over again scrutinizingly. She persuaded, ire is not suitable for you, she writes a few words every day and is idling around, but you are very busy! You guys are not the same type of people. Youll be arguing a lot in the future! Daphne. Rowan gently shook off her hand from his arm, and said in a gentle voice, Any rtionship needs to be adjusted, but the first feeling is too important. I dont have feelings for you, and I wont have any in the future. Daphnes heart sank heavily, she was extremely sad. Wouldnt she have any chance? Chapter 1221 Being A Father Rowan looked at her in unwillingness and asked, Have I made it clear? Daphne didnt know where she was inferior to ire. I can say it again if you didnt understand, Rowan said to her, I love ire, and were together. Daphne was both angry and wanted to cry. But Rowan didnt want to talk to her anymore. He turned around and went straight into the office, leaving Daphne at the door. Daphne was beautiful, dressed in a very fashionable dress, wearing delicate makeup, several male doctors had expressed their admiration to her, but she rejected all of them. In getting along with her colleagues, she always appeared gentle and well-read. Early in the morning, in the rke Corp. Tristan, as usual, was wearing a suit and tie. He was tall and handsome, from the way he walked, he looked calm andposed. But today, he was particrly handsome. He had be the CEO now. In thepany, when all the staff looked at him, they felt that he had be even more excellent. He was the dream of all single women. In the office. Tristan was working in an orderly way, he was clear-minded and highly efficient. He had an assistant help him. He always exuded a mature charm, and the rke Corp would definitely thrive under his leadership. He had been busy all morning, signed several urgent files. Each one had been carefully checked, he also marked the matters needing attention. Two meetings were held and two projects were revised. In the afternoon, he had to meet with an important client. After so many years of working for Zack, he was now an independent decision maker. Zack would not return to thepany from today on if not for special circumstances. He went to the hospital. Eason has grown two centimeters taller! Its amazing! Aiden, full of joy, picked him up, You are so heavy! I cant even hold you anymore! Eason smiled happily. Zack was also very happy, he had a kind smile, Michelle, thank you. Although this was his own daughter, he really felt grateful for her. Dad, we are family. And this is the best time for his treatment, Jennifer looked at Eason and said with a happy smile. Fortunately, we didnt miss it. Ill spend more time with Eason from now on, Zack had decided, You should spend more time with Ivan. Jennifer Suddenly understood why Zack would make Tristan CEO. Both your career and your family should be carefully maintained. Zack was worried about her marriage, after all, Ivan was such a thoughtful man, he might not say anything but he might feel neglected. Jennifer nodded and said, I will, dad. I know what to do. After all, Ivan was the legend in Arkpool. And that was her husband, she should work to keep his heart. After lunch, in the rke Corp. Tristan had gone back to his office, he yed with his phone in his spare time and couldnt help looking through ires Facebook.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. All her posts were open to read. She was an honest person. She shared all her feelings, negative or positive, online. She was very real. Just five minutes ago, she posted something. Autumn is for falling in love. Then there was a picture, the sunshine shone through her fingers. Was she announcing her rtionship? Her words were filled with happiness. Tristan read it several times, he did not like it. Thinking of her wordsst night, he felt sad. In the Charity Health Center, in the doctors office. Rowan had just finished his work for now, he stood in front of the window and took out his phone. He saw ires post just now and couldnt help smiling. He liked her post. Then he thought for a while andmented, I agree. Chapter 1222 Made Public Receiving his like andment, ire could not help but smile in delight. Soon, she got a message. Rowan sent a message to her. Meet me at the hospital at 4 p. m. ire replied, Okay. Then he went back to work, and ire didnt send him more messages. Then she continued writing her novel. At 4 p. m., ire appeared at the hospital on time. She walked out of the elevator and met Rowan. Seeing him, she was first stunned and then delighted, she waved at him, Hey! I havent seen you for a long time. How long a time? Rowan looked at her dotingly. Meeting his eyes, ire could not help smiling but did not answer. Rowan then hinted for her to hold his arm and she did. I didnt expect you to be so punctual. You arrived at exactly four oclock. In the corridor, they walked shoulder to shoulder and Rowan said. Of course! ires voice was sweet, I know doctors like people who are punctual. Rowan was delighted. He had been missing her the whole day. Lets go to dinner together. Is this a date? I think so! Will you get me flowers? Rowan stroked her hair dotingly, I will get you a whole garden of flowers. Really? They talked andughed all the way. God Dr. Watson has a girlfriend? As they walked past a ward, a nurse saw them and could not help but cover her mouth in shock. Let me see! Behind her, another nurse looked out, Thats not true, is it? But how could her own eyes deceive her? They are walking arm in arm and Dr. Watson even stroked her hair! How can they not be in a rtionship?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Who is that woman? Shes not a doctor here, right? At the door of each ward, there were heads sticking out, looking at the two. They were all in shock. Many young female doctors felt heartbroken! Not far away, Jennifer had just walked out of the ward. After taking a few steps, she saw Rowan and ire walking over, talking andughing. They seemed intimate, arm in arm. Jennifer was stunned and stopped walking. Rowan and ire were looking at each other the whole time and didnt notice her at all. Did you dream of mest night? Guess! I wouldnt have asked if I could guess it. As they chatted, they suddenly stopped walking two meters away from Jennifer. Seeing them, Jennifer could not help feeling sorry for Tristan, but still, she smiled gently, Are you in a rtionship now? Rowan and ire smiled and looked at each other, Rowan said, Yes, were together now. Jennifer looked at ire, who blushed and looked happy. Congrattions! Jennifer said that from the bottom of her heart, When did you start dating? We didnt even know it. Yesterday. ire replied. Jennifer said with a smile on her face, Thats good. She had been there and she knew how happy it was to fall in love. But Tristan shouldnt have known it, right? Jennifer came to herself, I need to leave now. Enjoy yourselves. Thank you, Jennifer! ire nodded and watched her leave. Jennifers your mentor? Its amazing! ire envied her. No wonder Mr. Marsh loves her so much. She knows a lot of things. Her excellence is beyond our knowing, Rowan used to have a crush on Jennifer, but sadly, Jennifer didnt like him. Therefore, he turned his feelings for her into appreciation, slowly he stopped being obsessed with her. It was normal for him to have a crush on someone so excellent, he didnt think it was actually love. Chapter 1223 Do You Know? In the CEOs office in the rke Corp. While working, Tristan got distracted from time to time. Thinking of the fact that ire was with Rowan now, he couldnt help feeling heartbroken. Therefore, he tried to keep himself busy so that he wouldnt have time to think about it. He was trying to adjust himself and he looked charming when he was working. At the door of the office. Jennifer stopped at the door, looking at the warm afterglow creak into the window and fall on the man sitting at the desk. He was tall and charming. Theptop was turned on in front of him, he was holding the mouse in his right hand and working. It was not until Jennifer stepped in that Tristan heard the noise and raised his eyes. He turned off theputer and said, Why are you here? Tristan. Jennifer smiled gently and walked up to him, How are you? Have you got used to it? Good. Tristan got up. Do you want to have coffee or tea? Tea will be fine. She looked at him. I havent had coffee for a long time. Okay. Tristan went to the tea room and got her a cup of tea, Its freshly made. Thanks. Jennifer took the cup with both hands. She looked around and felt inexplicable moved, You kept the ce the same way it used to be? Tristan looked around, Dad has a great taste. I like the style of the office and I am not going to change it. Thats good. Jennifer could not help but smile.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tristan looked at her, You are free today? I just passed by, I thought I coulde and see you. You are getting off work soon, right? Yes. I am doing it dads way. Work harder in the day to avoid working overtime. Jennifer stared at him, nodded and wondered if he knew ire and Rowan were together now. Was he still waiting for ire? But it seemed that there was sadness in his eyes. Tristan. Jennifer, holding the teacup, asked, Have you talked with ire recently? Tristan thought about it, Well, I have. You Jennifer didnt know how to ask the question for a moment. But Tristan seemed calm. He was smiling and gently asked, ire and Dr. Watson are together, right? He knew? Jennifer observed his expression, he seemed to be okay with it. But there seemed to be sadness in his smile. I have sent them my blessings. Tristan looked at her and looked very gentle. What about you? Have you known it? Jennifer was stunned, then nodded her head, and drank her tea, I just found it today. There was a brief silence in the office. Everyone should be blessing them, right? After a while, Jennifer drank half a cup of tea, she looked up at Tristan and asked, They shouldnt have been together for long, right? Well. Tristan nodded. I think so. It seemed that he, as an outsider, did not want to talk too much about it. Where were you? I just passed by. Eason has grown taller again. Jennifer changed the topic, thinking of the little boy, she had gentleness in her eyes, He said he missed you and that he hasnt seen you for a long time. Jennifer said, He really likes you. I will go see him after work, Tristan said, Im almost done today. Jennifer asked, We can go together. I didnt drive. Chapter 1224 You Liked Me? Tristan raised his wrist and looked at his watch, I still have half an hour. Can you wait? There is a meeting that I have to attend. Of course, I dont have any ns. Should I wait here for you? Jennifer held the cup in one hand and put the other leisurely around her chest, Is it okay? Tristan nodded, Of course. Well, dont mind me. Jennifer was elegant, exuding her aura as a president. While in front of Ivan, she was his wife whom could rely on him. She was kind and excellent. Tristan had been a good boy since childhood. He was used to keep his feelings to himself. No matter what happened, even if his whole world was falling apart, he never let the people around him worry about him. He had great resistance to pressure in his life and work. But it was different this time. He couldnt help feeling sad. He quickly took several documents, theptop on the desktop and left after saying goodbye to Jennifer reading newspaper on the sofa. He was mature and domineering. In the conference room next door, the room was bright and clean. Several project executives had arrived, there were also two market research executives. Mrs. Norwell. Seeing himing in, everyone got up to greet him. Everyone, take your seat. Tristan sat down on the hosts seat, We are getting off work soon, lets make it short. Everyones hands were on their keyboards, ready to take notes of Tristans words. Although we are doing great recently, we need to be careful about the cost of time and money. We need to find the best and most efficient way. We can also take the routine, as long as we supervise every step. Everyone nodded in agreement. Tristan said, A friend of mine in the U. S. told me they had started using the new material for three years ago. We can cooperate with him. Everyone nodded and took notes. Then, they gave advice when they were discussing the detailed n. Tristan listened carefully. They were discussing seriously. It was obvious every member here was excellent, they had the same goal and they recognized Tristans ability. Time passed and soon the meeting ended. In the Charity Health Center, the ce was bing more and more famous in Arkpool. In the doctors office. Rowan had just finished a meeting and he came in with a cute little cake. ire was surprised, You went to buy a cake? Are you familiar with the cake? Rowan asked, putting the cake on the table. Seeing the cake, ires smile froze and she looked at him, What do you mean? Tristan had brought the same cake for her before. I wanted to buy it for you. Rowan tore the pink ribbon around it, I want to eat it with you. Thats all. He certainly didnt mention Tristan, and ire naturally did not. But it was really strange and childish.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The two sat down. She watched Rowan cut the cake into two. Let me take you to see the music fountainter? Feel art. Id love that. As long as she was with him, ire felt even the air sweet. They ate the cake in the office and chatted. When did you start to like me? Rowan asked curiously, I want to know who fell in love with whom first. You have liked me since a long time ago? ire was stunned. Rowan ate the cake and casually asked, If I didnt like you, why would I agree to be with you? ire was stunned. So, so you Why didnt you tell me your feelings? Why did you wait for me to speak first? I believe in the fate. I believe that even if none of us said anything, we would be together still, Rowan looked at her, You can answer my question now. Chapter 1225 In the Office ire thought about it, I dont know the specific time. The first time I saw you, I seemed to see a holy aura around you, like an angel. What angel? I am human. Rowan was happy to hear that. Then Rowan told her solemnly, I saw your Facebook, thats when I started to admire and like you. What? ire was surprised, You see me Facebook? Yes, all your posts are open to read. Thats rare nowadays since everyone pretty much keeps their posts only to themselves, he analyzed, And you are very real to me, because you record everything about your life online. Rowan had love in his eyes as he looked at her. At this time, two doctors at the door were about toe in to report their work, they were shocked to see ire and Rowan feeding each other cake. Whats up? Rowan looked up gently at them. They came to themselves and quickly walked away. They didnt want to be the third wheel! So, they left immediately. ire and Rowan looked at each other, both somewhat awkward. I think we will get the wedding invitation very soon! In the corridor, a male doctor was full of joy, Dr. Watson is really in love! Who is that girl? Shes so lucky. I didnt see her face clearly just now, but she shouldnt be a doctor here, right?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I havent seen her before. I dont know who she is. Shes pretty. Dr. Watson must really like her, right? Why else would he take her to his office? Dr. Watson is at the age for marriage. Yeah. And they were so sweet. Feeding each other cake. Thats young couple in love. They dont hide their affection for each other at all nowadays. I like it! Daphne heard this and stopped walking. After a while, she looked at the deans office. Hesitating for a moment, she walked towards the door, wanting to find out what was inside. When passing by the office door, she could not help but slow down her pace, Daphne turned her eyes inside the office. This was what she saw- Rowan reached out his hand to wipe the cream off the corner of ires lips, You got something here. Daphne had tears in her eyes and she felt bitter inside. She walked away, but couldnt get the picture out of her mind, she was just like Tristan, who couldnt be with the person he wanted. Downstairs, a Maybach stopped there. The doors were opened and Jennifer and Tristan got off. They walked toward the hospital hall and took the elevator upstairs. Tristan came here to see Eason today. Daddy. In the quiet andfortable suite, Eason took Zacks hand. When will Tristane see me? The little guy looked forward to it. Jennie has gone to see him. He will definitelye to see you today. Zack stroked his head. Do you miss him? The little boy nodded, he was able to understand other peoples words now andmunicate like normal kids. If his previous intelligence was at about four or five years old, after treatment, he now had at least eight years old of intelligence. Zack saw hope and was happy. The elevator doors opened. Jennifer and Tristan had just stepped out when Rowan and ire stopped two meters away from them. They met. Tristan looked down and saw their fingers sped, he felt as if stung by something. Seeing Tristan, ire was a little embarrassed, and her guilt increased. The air seemed to freeze. Jennifer felt the threes awkwardness, she smiled, Are you getting off work? Her eyes fell on Rowans face. Chapter 1226 Encounter in the Bar Yes, Rowan looked at her, Are you looking for me? No. Jennifer smiled, took Tristans arm and looked at him, We are here to see Eason. He misses Tristan. Rowan nodded his head while ire had been deliberately avoiding meeting Tristans sight. Because Tristan kept staring at her the whole time.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Tristan lets go. Dont keep Eason waiting. Jennifer said in a sweet voice, walked ahead and said to Rowan and ire, Bye. Bye. Rowan smiled, heard their footsteps, and then his eyes turned slightly cold, because he saw Tristans unwillingness. He put his arm around ires shoulder and walked her into the elevator. The two did not speak, the atmosphere was a little awkward, especially for ire, her feelings wereplex because she hated feeling like she owed others. At dusk. Daphne got off work and drove aimlessly on the street. She didnt want to go home. She would be alone in the huge room, and she would think of Rowan no matter what she did. That feeling was really awful. She didnt have dinner because she was not hungry at all. She was fed up with anger for ire. She had to take the fact, but she hated ire even more now. She drove around on the road aimlessly for an hour and eventually parked outside a bar. Daphne rarely came to such ces, she had only been to a bar for a few times in her life. When she couldnt handle her feelings, it was a good idea toe have a drink. Daphne got off the car and walked into the bar, a young waiter came up to her, Miss, you can sit here. What do you like to have? Daphne was in a bad mood, so she didnt answer. She walked straight to the bar counter, sat on a high stool, and waited in line for a cocktail. Looking at the bartenders performance, her mood didnt get any better. The music in the bar was not noisy, it was a love song. Time is the thief, stealing our memories. You are stored in my mind, the highlight of my life The changing lights fell on her face and she took a sip of the wine. Daphne inadvertently raised her eyes and saw someone not far away. The person was sitting on the sofa, looking a little lonely. She looked at him. Tristan came to the bar after visiting Eason from the hospital. He couldnt help thinking of ire when he was not working. He ordered a bottle of whiskey, sat alone on the sofa, poured some wine into his empty goblet, and drank it up. He liked ire, Daphne knew it. It was really a coincidence for her to meet him here. So, she walked toward him with her cocktail. But she was stopped by a man, Daphne was stunned and looked at the man. He was tall and good-looking, too. Tristan brought a guard here so that no one would disturb him? I know him. I just want to say a few words to him, Daphne said seriously and didnt look like the other girls here. Tristan heard it and looked up. He didnt have much impression of Daphne. Seeing that Tristan didnt say anything, the guard didnt stop Daphne from approaching him. Daphne had been looking at Tristan with a smile. She stood in front of him with her wine ss, and then sat down beside him. ire and Rowan are together, you know? Daphne turned to look at him. He was really handsome. Why did she bring up this? Tristan held the goblet and looked at her. Who are you? He said in a low, hoarse voice. Daphne thought about it, looked away and smiled bitterly, Im pretty much you. Then she drank her cocktail and felt heartbroken. Chapter 1227 Failed Tristan had no interest in her business, since she didnt tell him, he didnt bother to ask. He looked away, listening to the song and drinking his wine, he began to empty his thoughts. I am on a journey without you, alone with no one here. I might never meet someone like you The lyrics got him and he felt sad. Daphne turned to look at him. He was really handsome, with perfect features, Your name is Tristan, isnt it? She had read the news recently, his name was on Trend. Tristan took over the rke Corp and became the president, he was also the elder brother of Mrs. Marsh. Tristan did not answer. I like your name. Daphne could not help smiling gently. Tristan looked cold, drinking his wine, ignoring her. But he did not drive her away. He seemed indifferent to everything around him. Actually, I should be in the same mood as you now. Daphne suddenly wanted to talk to him. She sighed and said with a wry smile, You had your heart broken, so did I. Daphne looked at his side face. Tristans expression changed slightly, he hated it when someone tried to read his mind, especially someone he didnt even know. He fixed his sharp eyes at her. Daphne was startled by the look his eyes, I like Rowan, she said, Before I even told him how I feel about him, hes with someone else now. Tristan did not know what to say. So what if he told ire his feelings for her? He withdrew his gaze. Tristan. In the dim lights and with the effect of the alcohol, Daphne put her hand on Tristan shoulder. Tristan frowned.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tristan, lets have a sh marriage! Daphne suddenly had a bold idea, she seemed to be interested in him. She stroked his shoulder with her palm either intentionally or unintentionally. Tristan looked at her with his cold eyes full of danger, Take your hands off of me! He lowered his voice and said in displeasure. Being frightened by his sharp eyes, Daphnes face turned red and she moved her hand. It was awkward. Tristan was unapproachable. Dont you want to take revenge? Daphne asked in unwillingness. Tristans eyes were with a warning, Listen, if you really love him, you should bless him. I cant! Daphne blurted out, she wished she could kill ire. Tristans face turned cold and angry, If you try to sabotage their rtionship, I wont let you go. He read her mind. Daphne was startled by his warning and her body stiffened. Tristan looked away, drank up his wine and left. His bodyguard followed him to the mens room. Daphne turned her head and stared nkly at his back. A man walked past her and his finger touched the whiskey bottle. Daphne sat alone on the sofa, drank up the wine. In pain, she took the bottle of whiskey and gulped it down her throat. Some wine slipped down her lips and slid down her neck. She drank up the bottle of wine. Soon, she started to feel hot and drunk. She tried to keep sadness away from her and breathed for air. The song was changed. An ident happened. You walked away, leaving our story unfinished. You cant hear me, but I keep crying She tried to stand up several times but failed. She didnt expect the wine to be so potent. Soon, her vision started to blur, so was her mind. She felt hot all over. So hot. As a doctor, she could tell something was off. Chapter 1228 Kindness Is an Instinct But why didnt Tristan feel anything.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Just like that, Daphne took off her shirt uncontrobly, showing her waist. In the changing lights, her vision was gradually blurred. She just wanted a way to let the hotness in her out. Rowan I like you! She eximed. Why dont you like me? Why are you with her? At this time, not far away, two shirtless men noticed her and they had an obscene expression on their faces. The drug works really well. She has taken off her shirt. Lets go. The two men then walked towards Daphne. It was time to make a move. Hey, hottie, do you want to be friends with us? We can get you fun. One of the men pulled her up, holding her into his arms. You smell so good. He leaned greedily close to her neck and smelled her. His hands were on her waist. Let go of me Daphne had the remaining consciousness, Let go She struggled in the mans arms. She looked so weak and it was so tempting. Not far away, Tristan had juste out of the mens room and saw it. He stood there with his hands in his pockets. His assistant was also standing next to him. Rowan Daphne felt very hot, her head was dizzy and the faces in front of her ovepped. She smelled smoke, Let go of me. You are not Rowan Rowan? The man was stunned, then said with a smile, Of course I am Rowan. Come, I will give you pleasure. The assistant turned his eyes and looked at Tristan. Tristan was frowning. Mr. Norwell, should we go help her? Kevin, Tristans assistant asked. Tristan did not speak, staring at them. Seeing this, Kevin didnt do anything. Where are you taking me? Daphne was weak in the mans arms, struggling to look up, only to see the mans Adams apple, You are not Rowan She instinctively resisted him and she tried to push the man away. The mans expression changed, but he only held her tighter, Come with me! No Daphne grew weaker and weaker. Let me go Help! The man covered her mouth with his hand, just as he was about to drag her away Tristan said, Go help her. Yes, sir. Kevin immediately walked over and kicked the two mens asses. They groaned in pain and attracted a lot of peoples attention. The security guards were also here. Daphne was down on the sofa. Tristan walked to her, stood by the sofa and stared at her. She was only wearing a bra now. But Tristan was a gentleman, he didnt stare at her breasts. Daphne covered her head with her hands and slowly came to her senses. Tristans face became clear in her vision. Seeing his face, she suddenly felt as if stricken by lightning. She shivered and immediately sat up. She looked down and found her shirt, covered her chest with it. She felt so embarrassed at this moment, Looking up at Tristan, she was at a loss and looked in shock. Tristan said coldly, Dont drink other peoples left wine. Daphne was confused. She looked at the two men groaning on the ground. They soon escaped this ce. Kevin said something to the security guards, who then walked away. Since they didnt break anything, they didnt need topensate. The guards went to chase after the two men. Daphne got dressed and stood in front of Tristan, Why didnt you feel anything? She still felt dizzy but she was sober now. Tristan didnt answer but turned around and left. Hey! She grabbed her arm to stop her. Then she approached him, Take me with you. Chapter 1229 Send You a Mirror She looked really pitiful and with tears in her eyes. Tristans eyes were filled with danger. Before he even said a word, Daphne was frightened by the look in his eyes. At this time, Kevin pushed her onto sofa! Ah! Daphne screamed and almost sprained her ankle. Tristan looked at her with a frown, Be smarter. He patted his own shoulder in disgust. But this is a great start for a love story! Daphne stood up again and asked anxiously, I think we are definitely a perfectbination! We will be happier together than they are! Cant you afford a mirror? Kevin, send her a mirrorter. Yes, Mr. Norwell. Tristan then left without looking back. Daphne was so angry that she gritted her teeth. It felt awful to be abandoned. She thought highly of herself, why didnt anyone like her? Tristan had walked out of the bar with his hands in his pockets. Kevin followed him out. He opened the door of the back seat for Tristan. who couldnt drive after drinking, which why also why he was here. Tristan didnt need a driver usually, he didnt think he was special. Mr. Norwell, where are we going now? Kevin started the car and asked. The window was rolled down. The cool wind blew and Tristans mind became clear. He wasnt drunk at all, mncholy shrouded him. He looked out of the window at the night scenes. The bustling city was brightly-lit There were so many happy people on the streets, but he wasnt one of them. He hadnt been in a rtionship but he felt heartbroken. In the end, he was left with nothing. He might never have a chance to be with ire unless she broke up with Rowan, right? But he really liked ire.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She was reckless and careless, he didnt even know why he liked her, but no one could rece her. Sir? Kevin didnt hear an answer and asked again. Should I drive you home? Tristan stopped thinking, Park anywhere by the river. He wanted to feel the breeze and calm down. There were always some emotions that could only be processed by himself. Kevin nodded. Yes, sir. Soon, the car was parked by the river. Tristan opened the door and got off the car, Kevin followed him out of the car, keeping a certain distance to keep himpany. He walked to the river bank. Tristan was tall, he had his hands around the railings by the vast river that reflected the bright moonlight. It was sparkling, very beautiful. He was wearing a handmade coat that wrapped his perfect figure, his legs were long. But he looked a little lonely. Kevin stood far away. He felt sorry for Tristan, who wasnt like this at all in the daytime. Suddenly, Kevins phone rang. He took it out, saw the caller ID and immediately picked up the phone, Mr. rke. Kevin, why didnt Tristan answer his phone? Has he gotten off work? Zacks concerned voice came. Kevin replied, He must have muted his phone. He has gotten off work and I am with him now. Where are you? And why was Tristan with his assistant after work? Were they talking about work? Kevin answered, Mr. rke, we are by the river. A whileter, Zack drove here. He parked his car next to Tristans. Zack soon got off and saw Kevin standing by the river. He walked up the steps. Chapter 1230 Tristan Going to Britain Mr. rke. Kevin heard the footsteps and turned to greet him respectfully. Kevin, Zack came up, saw his son standing not far away, and looked at Kevin again. Whats wrong? Is it about work? No, everything is going well at work. Kevin truthfully replied, We were just at the bar. Mr. Norwell didnt drink much. He might be sad about something. Kevin had only just started working for Kevin. They were only colleagues now but Kevin had always admired him and taken him as his role model. Zack looked at the lonely man standing there in the wind. He seemed to understand something, nodded, and walked towards Tristan. It wasnt until his father came to next him that Tristan noticed, Dad? He was confused, Why are you here? Zack held the railing in his hands, he looked gentle at the vast river. There were several luxury cruises there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I heard Michelle say that the girl you like chose Dr. Watson. Tristan was stunned, then he could not help but smile, I was defeated before I could evenpete. Thats not true, Zack turned to look at him. If you love her, let her go. Tristan turned his eyes to his father and Zack continued, If shees back to you, she will be yours. If not, even if you get her, you will lose her one day. She wonte back, Tristan said in a low voice, I know very clearly that we dont fall in love with someone we didnt fall in love at the first sight. Moreover, she believes in first impression. Then forget her. Maybe shes really just a passer-by in your life. Zack patted his son on the shoulder and looked sideways at him. William hurt his leg. Tristan frowned, looked into Zacks eyes, When did it happen? Its not serious, but he will need a wheelchair for now. The project He cante over, Zack said, You will have to go to Ennd, meet him and talk. It will be the best if we can sign the contract with him on the trip. Tristan thought about it, Okay, I will arrange as soon as possible. You can take the chance to change your mood, Zack said, Leave Arkpool and go to somewhere else. Maybe you will be surprised on the trip. He would go to Ennd for business, but Tristan didnt expect any surprise. He had met so many women so far but had liked none of them. ire was his first crush and his feelings for her wouldnt fade any time soon. You are such an excellent man, you will be happy, Zack encouraged him and had confidence in him. Tristan didnt want him to worry about him, he smiled, Im sure you will have grand kids in a few years. I will be looking forward to it! By the river, the wind blew. After the chat, Tristan felt much better. It was time for dinner in the Russell family. A car was parked in the yard and the lights were out, ire and Rowan got off the car and they took out the presents from the trunk. ire held his arm, Lets go! You really didnt tell them we areing? Rowan asked her, Is it appropriate to show up all of a sudden? He was always a man of ns. Why is it inappropriate? Everyone already knows that were together! I have told them about it. In the bright moonlight, they walked towards the living room. In the stylishly decorated dining room. The Russell family, who were about to have dinner, saw the headlights just now, and saw the two figures through the French window. ire came back with Dr. Watson, Mya stood up. Chapter 1231 My Heart Full of Joy Violet was unprepared, standing up subconsciously. Why didnt you call me earlier, girl? She hurriedly asked a maid, Has the kitchen prepared enough food? Yes, Madam Violet. Violet checked on the dining table and didnt think the dishes could fully express her hospitality as it was Dr. Watsons first visit. However, she could only make do with it. Others also stood up the next secondCire and Rowan appeared at the door of the dining room. With a joyful smile, she announced, Uncle Albert, Aunt Violet, Finnley, Mya, I brought my boyfriend home. Please add one more chair for us. Her tone was full of enthusiasm. Beside her, Rowan was holding gifts with a gentle smile. Although he didnt look embarrassed, he couldnt remain to be the clinical, aloof man as usual due to ires influence. Come on in, please! Violet was delighted. Albert also greeted Rowan, Hurry! Please have a seat, Dr. Watson.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Grace, please add one more set of utensils. Finnley was also joyful, pulling out an extra white dining chair for Rowan. Mya nodded at Rowan with a smile while stroking her bulging belly. ire, why didnt you inform us earlier when you came back for dinner with Dr. Watson? Id have let Grace prepare more dishes, Violet grumbled. A maid took over the gifts from Rowans hands. It doesnt matter, Aunt Violet. ire took Rowan to the dining table. Rowan said, Mrs. Russell, I apologize for not making an appointment ahead. Its my fault. Nah! ire immediately exined, I actually wanted to wow them. Come on. Sit down. Albert beamed at them. Although Rowan came to the house unexpectedly, everyone weed him merrily. Hows your gastric problem, Mrs. Russell? Are you feeling all right? Rowan could tell a few dishes were made ording to his recipe. It meant Violet had kept his reminders in mind. Violet answered, Thanks for your recipe, Dr. Watson. Ive been doing excellent recently. All of them also pay attention to their stomachs. We prepare food ording to your recipe all the time. Dr. Watson, please make yourself home. Well be family in the future. Dr. Watson, feel free to drop by. Outside the window, the night breeze was gentle, and the moonlight was bright. The house was full of joy andughter. Rowan quickly integrated with the Russells during dinner. He took the initiative to make promises. Mr. and Mr. s Russell, although Im always busy at work due to my job, I wont mistreat ire. Please rest assured. His words sent ire into joy. She reminded her to treasure him as he could make time for her, though his hands were always full. After dinner, ire tiptoed and whispered in Rowans ear before going upstairs. Rowan darted to others and followed her. When their footsteps were gone. Violet suddenly became worried. Will he stay here overnight as well? Isnt it too soon for them to live together? she muttered. Albert sat on the couch, picked up the coffee pot, and poured himself a cup. Rx. They are dating now and know what they are doing. Dont be nosey. During dinner, Albert could tell Rowan was a reliable man. Thats too soon. Violet sat next to him, looking anxious. Im afraid hell take advantage of ire. Theyve just started dating. What if shes pregnant? They are both grownups. They know what to do. Albert didnt quite agree with her. He was asionally stubborn but always open-minded and easygoing. He was a loving father. As a woman, Violet was more considerate and always cared about the children. irs bedroom, the second floor. ire pulled out a book with her autograph from the bookshelf excitedly. I wrote this one. Theres also my signature on it. Its a limited edition. For you. Her eyes glittered with exuberance. Rowan took the book over and read the book titleCMy Heart Full of Joy. Instead of thanking her, he embraced her dearly as if she was his priceless treasure. ire, my heart is also full of joy for encountering you. Chapter 1232 Harmony Rowans words almost stopped ire from breathing. She raised her head, staring at his charming face. His eyebrows were straight, his eyes were intense, and his nose was straight. The longer she studied him, the more she was attracted. May I see your hands? ire asked softly after being enlightened suddenly. Rowan looked down into her eyes. Why do you suddenly want to see my hands? ire smiled at him. Circling, she grabbed his hands and studied them carefully. Your hands are really pleasant to the eyes. They were warm and soft. His fingers were slender, fair, and knuckled. Why do you want to see my hands? Rowan was still confused. ire answered, I wanted to see what a surgeons hands are like. They are pretty. Rowan chuckled in amusement, Can you give me your phone? Why? ire asked, blinking her eyes. Rowan reached out and replied bluntly, I want to see my caller ID on your contact list. Caller ID? ire didnt have any secrets in her phone, so she pulled it out and passed it to him after unlocking the screen. Here you go.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Rowan browsed her contact list and saw his caller ID was Dr. Watson. Furrowing his eyebrows slightly, he changed it for her. Wait! ire poked her head. What are you doing? You cant mess up my contact list. No, Im not. Rowan entered his caller ID quickly and passed the phone back to her. ire immediately took a look. Rowan? Isnt it more intimate? asked Rowan. Were dating. ire didnt retort, sweetness surging in her heart. Reaching out to him, she asked, What about your phone? Let me take a look. Have you changed my caller ID already? No. I dont want you to see it, Rowan refused purposely, which was out of her expectation. You cant do that to me, ire objected, Hurry! I want to see my caller ID on your contact list. Rowan intentionally dodged to avoid her checking. ire wanted to grab his phone. Rowan held her tightly. While they were fighting for the phone childishly, they fell onto ires bed altogether. Rowan fell onto ire while she was tripped over. He quickly reacted to nt his hands on either side of her to avoid pressing her. Their gazes met in the short distance, and their eyes glimmered in love. ire could feel her heart racing. The next second, she carefully reached her hand into his pocket and pulled it out under his tacit approval. Unlock your screen. She let him face the camera and scanned his face. Little girl? ire eximed after seeing her caller ID. Why? Im not a little girl. You are, ire. Rowan stood up, pulled his phone back, and put it into his pocket. In my heart, you are also a little angel. You have your inner world and use your power to spread love, kindness, and beauty, which is also the core of my profession. While the lovebirds were chatting about their hobbies, habits, and future ns in the room, Violet was still worried in the living room downstairs. They cant live together so soon. A girl should be reserved. She anxiously checked the clock on the wall. Ill give them another 30 minutes. Then Ill go upstairs to check on them. Dont worry, Violet. Or its easy for you to get aged. Albert read a newspaper calmly. Dr. Watson must have his principles. Rx. He implied Rowan was decent, so his wife didnt need to worry. In the yard under the moonlight, Finnley was having a walk with Mya hand-in-hand. They did it every night after dinner for digesting and enjoying their private moment. Chapter 1233 We All Shall Be Happy How do you like staying with my parents recently? Finnley asked with concern. Do let me know if you want to go home. I like staying here. I y chess with Mom and have antenatal training for two hours daily, following my schedules all the time. Mya took his arm happily. Have you been busy recently? Is everything all right?Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ive been a bit busy. Everything is fine. Finnley never bothered her with his job. He burdened the pressure himself. Take good care of yourself, Finn. Our family relies on you. Mya stared at him. Honey, youve be more and more handsome. Finnley was amused by her and poked her nose tip. Mya, youve changed. Have I? Mya was curious. In what way? Youve be gentler. Mya chuckled. Finnley added, You are more womanish as a mother instead of the fashionable girl who always dressed uniquely with dreadlocks. Then he recalled the first time encountered Mya. For defending Jennifer, Mya aggressively rushed into Ivans office, sat on the chair, and rested her legs on the desk. Upon her dress code and attitude that day, Finnley thought she was like a gangster. After the tragedy happened to the Saunders family, Mya experienced many things and became much low-key. She also learned more meanings of life. Everyone changes. Mya sighed, And everyone needs to grow up. Finnley caressed her shoulder. Honey, I heard Dad could bemuted. Jennie told me so. Mya suddenly asked, How many years can he bemuted? Can you help me ask Mr. Marsh? I havent heard about it yet. Nodding, Finnley answered, Sure. Ill check with Mr. Marsh tomorrow. I only wish time can pass faster. While walking, Mya looked up at the bright moon in the sky. Im also willing to be 10 years older in a blink. Finnley understood she looked forward to seeing her father be set free. Dad has been taken good care of in jail. No worries. He should have been used to the life in there now. Thats true. Mya appreciated Ivan for his help from the bottom of her heart and didnt think she could return his favor. By the way, I went to see Mom after work. Finnley referred to Shirley. I want to stay with her for a few dayster. May I? Mya asked. Of course. Finnley propped his arm on her shoulders and said, Ill join you guys for dinner after work every day. ir is dating Rowan, so they wille back often. Dad and Mom wont feel lonely. Mya was moved as he was way too understanding, staring at him lovingly. By the way, have you considered the name for our baby, Mya? Do you prefer a girl or a boy, Honey? Gender doesnt matter. Its our baby, Finnley answered. I thought of a few names in my spare time. Really? What are they? The young couple talked about their baby in the yard, looking harmonious. The night was deep. While Violet felt too uneasy to stay in the living room, ire and Rowan showed up at the stair corner, heading for the first floor. Mr. and Mrs. Russell, Rowan called the Russell couple politely while holding ires book. I gotta go home. Ill visit you some other day. OK. See you around, Rowan. Violet finally felt relieved. Albert stood up. Sure. Feel free to drop by when you have time. I will. Rowan bowed at the Russell couple and stroked ires hair. Im taking off. You dont need to walk me out. Be careful when driving. ire looked at him, her eyes glittering with admiration. Good night, ire, Rowan said gently, Well go jogging at 6 A. M. tomorrow. Then he left the house. Chapter 1234 She Threw Herself Into His Arms Violet watched Rowan sit in the car, which vanished from her sight soon. 6 A. M.? Jogging? She gaped. ire, will he jog with you tomorrow? Can you get up so early? Of course, I can, ire answered delightfully, I must get up. She was like ark, her eyes glimmering in happiness. Good night, Uncle Albert, Aunt Violet. I must go to bed. Early to bed, early to rise. Then she trotted upstairs. After she was gone, Albert chuckled to his wife, Look! I told you the youngsters knew what they were doing. Violet said in relief, I can tell ire likes Dr. Watson a lot as shes willing to change for him. Right. Thats so-called the power of love. Albert didnt mind Rowan would be too busy as long as ire liked him. The onlookers couldnt understand what was happening between the lovebirds. As the elders, Violet and Albert cared about the personality of ires boyfriend the most. The following morning, Rowan parked his car outside Russells Residence on time. Wearing a white shirt, he got off, waiting for his girlfriend while leaning against the car. Shortly after, ire walked out of the house with a sports bag on her shoulder. Seeing him, she trotted across the yard and towards him joyfully. Curling his lips up, Rowan greeted her, Morning, my love. Morning, Dr. Watson. Shall we go to the river bank? Sit in. He pulled the door open for her. OK. ire quickly sat in. Rowan went back to the drivers seat. Soon the car was pulled away. A few minutester, they watched the sunrise on the river. The morning glory colored the sky scarlet. It was a magnificent view. The morning breeze was cool, and the air was fresh. Rowan deliberately slowed down to jog next to ire as he could tell she didnt work out often. Under the golden morning sun, Rowan suddenly held her hand while jogging. Are you tired? Hang on for a moment. Im all right. ire panted, feeling the soreness in her legs. She didnt exercise often. After running 1. 2 miles, she sweated. However, in her beloved mans presence, ire wanted to continue to prove she wasnt worthless. Hang on Rowan repeated. Well leave after finishing 1. 8 miles. We cant give up on the way. OK. ire nodded without giving up, gritting her teeth. When they finally finished the 1. 8 miles, ire felt as if all her bones had been scattered. Rowan fetched a bottle of water from the car truck, opened the lid, and passed it to her. Slow down, ire. Dont choke yourself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thanks. ire took the bottle over, thinking he was indeed gentle. Rowan added, I hope you could be healthy. You should keep working out. I will. They had breakfast together. Want to go to my hospital today? asked Rowan. Why not? ire chirped, I can update my novel on yourptop. No problem. Rowan drove her to the hospital. Nearby the medical center, ire saw a newly opened flower store while sitting in the passengers seat. Can you pull over for a moment? I want to buy something. Rowans phone rang suddenly. While pulling over the car, Rowan swiped to answer. After listening shortly on the phone, he answered, OK. Ill be right there. Go ahead to work. Ill go to your officeter. You dont need to wait for me, said ire. She got off, closed the door, and waved him goodbye. Rowan had an urgency, so he checked on her deciding figure and restarted the engine, heading toward the hospital. ire entered the flower store and sniffed the fragrance, feeling refreshed and spirited while browsing the blossoms. She wanted to decorate Rowans office with some flowers. ire loved life, and there was a little girl inside her. She loved flowers and green nts especially. Outside the hospital entrance, Rowan got down from his car. Suddenly, Daphne appeared from nowhere. Ouch! Wearing high heels, she twisted her foot and threw herself into Rowans arms. Rowan had just turned around after locking the door, so he didnt realize what was happening. Chapter 1235 A Fight Ouch! It hurts so much, Rowan My ankle Daphne couldnt stand up, taking several deep breaths. She rested her hands on Rowans shoulders with a twisted face in pain as if she was half dead. Rowan asked calmly, What happened? In his eyes, Daphne was his patient only. However, Tristan happened to see the scene after getting off his car nearby. He even forgot to close the door of his car. From his angle, he saw Daphne approach Rowan intimately, but Rowan didnt push her away. While Rowan held Daphnes arm to keep her bnce, Tristan strode towards them with anger mes in his eyes. Meanwhile, ire left the flower store while holding a bouquet. She sniffed the flowers, walking towards the hospital in a good mood. Tristan angrily grabbed Daphnes hair and tossed her away rudely. Argh! Daphne fell to Rowans car and her high heels twisted again. This time, the piercing pain made her unable to stand up while hunching on the car. Her belly was also hit violently, and the pain made her dizzy. Tristan grabbed Rowans cor and questioned, Dont you remember you have a girlfriend? The next second, he threw a punch at Rowans face. Rowans head tilted under his violence. Before Tristan hit him again, Rowan returned to his senses and fought back quickly. The two men started a fight at the hospital entrance. Are you out of your mind, Tristan Norwell? Rowan was enraged as his face had been hit, so he didnt have mercy while fighting back. Therefore, they both hit each other mercilessly. Stop it! Daphne returned to her senses. Without checking on her twisted ankles, she tried to separate them while tolerating the pain. Please stop fighting! She wanted to stop them but dared not to approach. Both men were injured and became furious. They hit each other desperately to vent the anger that they had repressed for a long time. At the entrance, ire arrived while holding the bouquet and watched the scene. Her eyes widened. She tossed the flowers away and ran towards the fighting men immediately. Stop it! Its all my fault. Daphne shed tears in anxiety. Tristan! Please stop it! Her shout attracted many doctors on the way to work. However, they were not good atbating and dared not stop the two men. They could tell both men seemed to want to kill each other.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Stop it! ire screamed, and her voice brought the two men back to their senses. They looked over at her in unison. What are you doing? ire hurriedly separated them, standing between two men. Her gaze swept between Rowan and Tristan. Both handsome faces were injured. Gazing at Rowan, Tristan warned him, Youd better remember you have a girlfriend all the time. Who do you think you are to remind me? Rowan retorted. What happened? ire was confused. No matter what made you angry, you cannot fight. A Lamborghini was parked in the parking lot. Ivan and Jennifer got off and also noticed the scene. They could tell something wrong. After exchanging a nce, they strode towards the three. Im a doctor, Rowan exined and emphasized, Anyone injured is only my patient. Besides, you dont have the right to put your nose into my business. Tristan boiled up again. Raising his hand, he wanted to hit Rowan. ire closed her eyes in fear and subconsciously opened up her arms to stand protectively before Rowan. Ivan happened to arrive at the scene and grabbed Tristans fist in time. Chapter 1236 Warning Daphne Tristan! Jennifer took Tristans arm and saw his red, swollen lips, feeling sorry for him. Then she checked on Rowan and saw his face was also wounded. You guys s she sighed in frustration. Ivan gazed at Tristan determinedly. Finally, Tristan gave up, repressed his fury, and put down his fist. Ivan wouldnt let the two men fight again, thinking they were too childish. Rowan nced around coldly, so the onlookers hurriedly left the scene. After calming down, Tristan darted to Daphne icily. Thetter visibly shuddered under his gaze, and her expression changed. Daphne was afraid he would disclose what had happened in the bar the previous night. Youd better behave yourself! Tristan warned her sternly. Daphne almost stopped breathing in fear. Others didnt know what had happened, looking at her. Tristan warned her, stressing each syble, If you still y dirty tricks, youd better find someone to bury your corpse first. I wont let go of you easily. Daphne paled, her heart sinking. Tristan pulled his arm from Jennifers hands and turned away angrily. Tristan! Jennifer immediately stopped him. You are injured. Come with me. Let me deal with your wounds, she said anxiously in worry. Tristan was in a lousy mood. He wouldnt have been here if Eason hadnt stayed in Rowans hospital. Please, Tristan Jennifer knew he disliked being here. If you go to work like this, how will you respond to others? Theres a special medicine here for your wounds and will cover them at least. Although she didnt know what had happened, she could tell Tristan was seething with anger. Tristan was always calm and mature and seldom did he be so angry. Seeing Tristan hesitate, Jennifer forcibly dragged her into the hospital and ignored others. ire darted to Daphne, and thetter dodged her gaze in a sense of guilt. Then ire pulled Rowan into the lobby as well. Although many questions simmered on her lips, she didnt ask him anything, feeling terribly sorry for him. She couldnt understand why men liked hitting each others faces. A few minutester, in Easons ward suite, Tristan sat on the couch with a frown, looking sullen. Squatting before him, Jennifer personally applied the ointment to his wounds. Fortunately, no paparazzi were around earlier. Otherwise, I wonder what theyll write in the news again. Why did you fight with Rowan, Tristan? For ire? Jennifer sighed, Love cannot be pushed. Since they love each other and are dating now, you should send them your blessings generously. Tristan still looked stern. I can send them my blessings, but why did he hold Daphne Wells tightly? Raising her head, Jennifer was taken aback. It cant be possible. I saw them in person. Ive let ire be with him. He betrayed her. Was it a misunderstanding? Jennifer trusted Rowan. Hes not that kind of man. Seeing is believing, Tristan looked at her and answered stubbornly, Thats what I saw. Jennifer was tongue-tied. In the deans office, a female doctor applied an ointment to Rowans wounds, feeling sorry for him. Dean Watson, itll hurt a bit. Please tolerate it. She tried her best to do it as gently as possible. Standing next to them, ire was worried but couldnt do anything. She also wondered if Tristan was doing OK, worried about him as a friend. Im sorry, ire said in self-me. Its all because of me. Tears welled up in her eyes. Rowan held her hand and exined, No, its my fault. Daphne twisted her ankle and fell on me. I didnt push her on time, so Tristan misunderstood us. You only considered her as your patient at that moment, right? ire was pretty understanding and not jealous at all. Rowan answered bluntly, Exactly. Im not jealous. Why is he so angry? ire was puzzled, feeling she had owed Tristan too many favors. You guys were too reckless. How could you fight for such a trifle?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1237 Rowan Wanted to Fire Her He hit me first. Rowan was still angry. He wanted to exin it to her so she wouldnt misunderstand him. ire was upset. I dont care who started it. Its wrong to fight. Rowan looked up at her. I can tell how much he cares about you. Meanwhile, he also realized Tristan was a powerful rival in love, afraid Tristan would steal ire away from him. Rowan felt uneasy in the sense of crisis. I only consider him as my friend. irecked words to exin. I also feel sorry for what has happened. I didnt do anything. I know, ire, Rowan replied, You dont need to say sorry. Its not your fault. However, ire was still in a bad mood. After his wounds were dealt with, Rowan stood up. Go ahead to use myptop. Ill go for the ward round now. He calmly put on his white gown, picked up a notebook, and left the office. Standing, ire stared at his receding figure while signing, having no mood to update her novel. In the corridor, Daphne held the wall with a hand and held her high heels with the other, walking towards her office with difficulty. She looked miserable and was scared by Tristan. His disdainful and warning gaze repeatedly appeared in her mind. Daphne decided to avoid him in the future. While moving forward, Daphne felt a chill somehow. She paused her pace and raised her head, only to find Tristan gazing at her sternly in front. Daphne felt suffocated, and her heart skipped a beat. If Tristan hadnt appeared on the scene earlier, her trick might work as she nned because Rowan was kind-hearted. She felt Tristan was her nemesis. Daphne Wells. Tristan walked towards her and said solemnly in an icy tone, Listen carefully. If you dare to y dirty tricks again, Ill make your life hell. Daphne met his deadly gaze and held her breath. She was utterly frightened by him. Meanwhile, ire received Violets call. OK. Ill go home now. She left the office and called Rowan. I need to go home. Another aunt of mine went to the house. OK. Be careful on the way. Sure. Later!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. In the corridor, ire saw Daphne moving while holding the wall. The two womens gazes met in the mid-air, and they both stopped. Daphne looked messy while holding her high heels but stared daggers at ire. Particrly, she was warned by Tristan again, so her hatred towards ire increased. Ignoring her, ire bypassed her and strode forward. Daphne didnt look back, her eyes dim. Holding the wall, she felt a sharp pang in her ankle. Whenever she took a step forward, she would nearly burst into tears. She had never been so tragic before. Shortly after, Rowan appeared in the corner, heading towards her. He saw Daphne after taking a few steps, his eyes steely. Daphne looked at him pitifully. Rowan stood at his office door. He didnt ask if she was doing OK, although he could see her holding her high heels while moving barefoot. Listen, Daphne. Leave me alone in the future, Rowan said bluntly, I dont care if you did it unintentionally or purposely. I hope this wont happen again. Otherwise He broke off. Daphnes heart sank, looking at him in reluctance. Rowan continued sternly, Otherwise, Ill fire you from my hospital. He wants to fire me? Daphne couldnt ept it at all, freezing. She watched him enter his office. As a doctor, he didnt care if she had been injured. She hadnt made any mistakes at work, but Rowan wanted to fire her. Chapter 1238 Tristan Gave Her a Ride Daphne wondered if Rowan had lost hispassion for her due to his disgust toward her. The thought made her heart sink. ording to how much she knew about Rowan, he was a sentimental, soft-hearted man who would be upset when seeing a cat shed. He became a doctor because he was a loving man. Dr. Wells? A male doctor strode towards her. What happened to your foot? He looked surprised and worried. I twisted my ankle downstairs by ident. Daphne almost burst into tears, feeling too aggrieved. Come on. Ill check up on you. The male doctor hurriedly helped her walk. Be careful. While heading for the office, he remarked, You seem to be severely injured. Gritting her teeth, Daphne leaned against his shoulder while tolerating the pain. Tears trickled down her cheeks. ire took Rowans car to the hospital earlier, so she didnt drive. After leaving the hospital, she wanted to take a taxi, but Tristan happened to walk out. ire stopped mid-step. In the morning breeze, their gazes met. ire could see the bruises on his face, thinking he fought to defend her. She felt sorry with a lump in her throat. Standing rooted to the spot, she didnt know how to start a topic. Tristan also stared at her intensely, mixed feelings surging in his chest. He didnt expect to see her so soon. Feeling delighted, he also became more and more frustrated while approaching her. Looking into his eyes, ire watched him walk toward her step by step, her mind jumbled. Tristan stopped before her. Seeing the sorrow in his eyes, ire parted her lips. Tri Before she was about to apologize, Tristan embraced her tightly. ire stopped breathing, bing stiff. ire, you must be happy. Tristan curled his lips into a sincere smile, although tears sprung to his eyes. If you are unhappy, pleasee to me. Hisst words raised a sharp pang in her heart. ire felt his intense affection. Tristan ire froze and couldnt move in his arms. Im sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you. She suddenly wanted to shed tears. You dont need to apologize to me. You didnt do anything wrong. ire, you are true and straightforward, and thats why I like you. Tristan was reasonable. With a smile, he added, You only followed the choice from your heart. You are with the man you love. ire was too tongue-tied to respond, pushing him gently. Tristan She didnt want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. After a while, Tristan let go of her. ire, I hope well still be friends in the future. Ehn. She nodded hard. Where are you going? Tristan put away his frustration and asked in a rxed tone, I can give you a ride. I You cant reject me. Were friends, arent we?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ire pressed her lips and answered, Im going home. Wait for me. Ill drive my car over. Tristan turned away. ire didnt know how she felt, her mind messy. Soon, Tristan returned to his car. ire sat in. She had considered several words to speak to him. After Tristan started the engine, ire looked at him. Tristan, you dont need to panic and be patient. In this world, there must be someone waiting for you in a corner somewhere. Really? Tristan darted at her with a smile. I believe its truth. Besides, shes a perfect match for you. Please dont be persistent with me, ire said, If you let go of me, youll meet your Miss Right soon. Then you can hold her hands. Really. Shes waiting for you in the destined ce. Her voice cheered up Tristan. Thank you for your kind words. Tristan felt much better while driving. I just like you so very much. Chapter 1239 I’ll Let Go of It Youll know your current feeling is an illusion after meeting the right one. ire beamed at him and continued affirmatively, Although I havent dated many boys, Ive seen a lot of cases and written many romance novels. I believe my analysis makes sense. Tristan couldnt have any other option now. ire, to be honest, Ive never had the same feelings for another girl before. Its wonderful, and Im also delighted about it. Unfortunately, ire didnt have any special feelings for Tristan. Therefore, love by mutual consent was pretty rare. Since ire had found it, she decided to cherish the man. Tristan parked his car outside the gate of Russells Residence. He turned to her and said, ire, I hope youll be happy. Tristan, I hope you can let go of it. They looked into each others eyes. Tristan replied, Ill let go of it after youve be happy. ire didnt answer, mixed feelings in her heart. She could feel how deep his love and reluctance were. Cheer up, ire. Tristan pretended to be rxed. You looked gorgeous when smiling. ire curled her lips into a smile, got off, and waved at him goodbye. You will be happy, and so will I. Promise. See you. Tristan watched her trot into the yard like a rabbit, his eyes intense. He suddenly became sentimental, somehow. Since he couldnt gain her heart, he decided to guard her like a friend. After all, a friendship couldst forever. If they dated, they might break up. People seldom married their first boyfriends or girlfriends. Besides, the divorce rate was pretty high. After ire entered the living room, Tristan returned to the present and drove away. Jennifer used the best ointment on him. After the medicine took effect, the bruises faded off Tristans face. When Tristan went to work, no one could tell he had experienced a fight. The morning was the same as usual. After entering his office under the morning sunlight, Tristan sat at his desk. Keven strode in while holding a file folder. Morning, Mr. Norwell. Here are all the documents you need. Tristan took the folder over, quickly opened it, and browsed each copy quickly. How about the agreement? He looked up at Kevin. Draft the negotiated agreements. Make two copies. Its still under printing. OK. Tristan put the documents back. After a thought, Kevin asked, Mr. Norwell, would you like to take a few subordinates with you? No, thanks. Tristan didnt change his mind. Im not going for a war. I also want to go on a trip after going abroad. Kevin didnt insist. After all, he could tell Tristan had been in a poor mood recently. Your flight will take off at 3 P. M. today. Wish you a pleasant journey, Mr. Norwell. Dont forget your passport. Ehn. Tristan still worked as usual in the morning. On the other side, Rowan was lost in thought while working. Tristan could have fought with him despite his public image just because of ire. After all, he had taken over the rke Corp not long ago. If the paparazzi exposed it on the news, his reputation would be ruined definitely. Rowan couldnt help wondering how much Tristan liked ire. 1 P. M. A coffee shop at the airport terminal building was full of youngsters, who were waiting to board their flights. They all dressed up fashionably. Most of them wore earplugs while sipping coffee to avoid being interrupted. Therefore, the coffee shop was quiet, although fully packed. Lady Monica is over there, a man in a suite eximed excitedly while pointing into the coffee shop at the door. Monica, reading a fashion magazine on a window seat, looked up, only to find the man rushing towards her. She immediately grabbed the suitcase next to her and was about to run away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. When she turned around, she bumped into a firm chest. Rubbing her painful forehead, she raised her head. Dad? Chapter 1240 Trying to Escape Monica, where do you want to go? Algerone Swain asked her in a helpless tone, staring at her lovingly. Monica nced around. Several bodyguards had surrounded her, so she couldnt escape at all. A few of them started to let other patrons leave the coffee shop. Monica looked at her father while choking on her words. Sit down. Lets talk. Algerone sat opposite the booth where she sat earlier, unbuttoning his suit jacket. Monicapromised, muted her phone, and sat down with a helpless look. Algerone reached out to his bodyguards, and one passed him a photo album. After taking it over, Algerone passed it to Monica and said with a ttering smile, Take a look. No! Monica refused stubbornly. As I said, you are too unreliable. Youd better stay away from my marriage in the future. I put much effort into making the photo album. Besides those young mens photos, each of them has a profile and an over-1000-words introduction, including their upation, annual ie, and characters. Also, their profiles include their ex-girlfriends and why theyve broken up. Everything is real. Your credit has be zero. I dont buy it. Monica red at him unhappily and grumbled, On my first blind date, the boy you introduced me had a girlfriend already. As Mom said, you are indeed unreliable. s Thats not the case. Algerone said in chagrin, Its my faultst time, Monica. Ive learned the lesson. You made me feel as if I couldnt find a boyfriend. You showed me Tristans photos all the time. When I was interested to meet him, he took his girlfriend on our blind date. Humph! Monica, can you let go of it? Its my fault. Im sorry, Monica. Please give me another chance to find you a boyfriend. Monica grumbled, If Mom knows it, shell never let me meet you again. Thats why I decided to change my attitude. Ive already done detailed research on those men. No mistake. I promise. Algerone also felt helpless. You cant me me for the blind date, though. Tristans father even didnt know he had a girlfriend. That boy is way too good at hiding it. Monica had no interest in knowing the truth. I dont want to have a boyfriend now. Im still young. Can you leave me in peace? You are my daughter. I cannot. Algerone sighed, Although I divorced your mother, I still love you, sweetheart.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Monica had a manicure beforeing to the airport. Studying her fingernails, she seemed not to listen to him seriously. Monica Algerone heaved a sigh. I know Ive owed you too much over the years. You are my only child. After marrying Luciana, we dont have children. Its because I love you, sweetie. Stop it! Monica raised her head and wore a wry smile. Everyone has his or her right to be happy. Im not an affiliate for you or my mother. Im a person who can think independently. Thank you both for bringing me to this world. Can you stay, Monica? Algerone was anxious. All the single men are outstanding. 80% of them arepany presidents. They are young andpetent, also as handsome as Tristan. Stop pushing me! I dont want any blind dates, Monica told him straightforwardly. My flight takes off at 3 P. M. Where are you going? Algerone widened his eyes in fear. Back to your mother? Nah. Ill go to see my friends in the UK. Chapter 1241 She lied Monica stood up. By the way, next Monday is Moms birthday. Remember to call her. If you still cant get along, itll be a problem for you to attend my wedding in the future. I dont want either of my parents to be absent. Is her birthdaying? Algerone couldnt remember it at all and had no idea if it was in summer or winter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Also, Mom hasnt known I came to meet you in Arkpool City, Monica reminded him, Youd better keep it secret. If she knew it, we wouldnt meet again, Dad. Why is she still so stubborn? Algerone heaved a sigh. She only wants to upy you forever, doesnt she? You are also my daughter. Cant you try to convince her? Its all because youve broken her heart. I All right. Let the bygones be bygones, Dad. Also, you guys have stopped loving each other, were family. For getting along well and avoiding embarrassment at my wedding, you should take the initiative. You are a man. Waving at her father, Monica held her suitcase. Bye, Dad. Take care. Monica! Algerone stood up. Monica stopped mid-step and looked back with a bright smile. Enjoy your life with Luciana. You have my blessings. Then she strode away. Algerones bodyguards didnt stop her. Algerone sighed repeatedly, thinking his daughter cared about her mother more. He had tried his best to treat her well, but Monica still hadnt taken his side. Algerone was worried about her marriage. As her father, he wouldnt do anything to harm her, but she didnt appreciate it. Soon, Monica appeared at the check-in counter in the airport lobby. She wore a pink short jacket and a light-yellow leather skirt with ck, curly hair. Her charming body figure and appearance made the colors harmonious with her. After checking in her luggage and obtaining the boarding pass, Monica boarded the flight while listening to music in her earplug. Her seat was a window seat. She sat down and peered out to enjoy the view. Monica leisurely pulled out her phone from the handbag, only to find the caller ID Belinda. She took a deep breath and was about to answer it, but the call ended. Then she found 32 missed calls on her screen, her eyes widening. Monica sucked in her breath and hurriedly called back, peering out of the window. Meanwhile, Tristan appeared on the passage, wearing a dark, tailored suit. He checked the seat number again before sitting next to Monica without paying any attention to her. Monica! Belinda Bryton, Monicas mother, asked angrily, Where are you? Why didnt you answer my calls? Did you go to Arkpool City? Her voice was so loud that Tristan overheard it. Nah, Mom. Im in Ennd, Monica lowered her voice and answered with a smile, Why would I go to Arkpool City? I havent been there for donkey years. She sounded real. Upon hearing her answer, Tristan turned to check on her and saw her side face. The girl was good-looking, but she was also adept at lying. For real? You are not in Arkpool City? Didnt you go to see your father? I swear. Im not in Arkpool City now. I didnt see my father. OK? Monica answered affirmatively. Im in the UK, Daniels house. Put Daniel on the phone, then. Come on, Mom! Monica sighed, I trust you unconditionally, but why do you suspect me? Daniel is at her piano ss now. Ill call you backter. She only wanted to gloss it over. Im warning you. I brought you up with difficulties. If you dare to see your father, Ill skin you alive. It was Belindas rock bottom. Monica was everything to her. Right. Right. You gave me life. I belong to you only, Mom. Tristan was slightly taken aback, wondering why the girls voice sounded so familiar to him. Then he turned to check on her again. Chapter 1242 Almost Frozen Belinda, trust is the most essential, Monica added, Besides, you are my mother. Right? Monica, youd better not lie to me. All right. All right. I gotta go. Ill return home to celebrate your birthday. Bye, Mom. Monica ended the call immediately without giving her mother another chance to speak.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Pinching her phone, she breathed a sigh of relief and grumbled, Oh, women! You are always suspicious. Its because you lied to her, Tristan remarked indifferently. Monicas heart skipped a beat. She found a man sitting next to her, and he wasnt a stranger. Although they only met once in person, she had seen his photos millions of times. Monica gaped as if the man were a ghost. Tristan? Tristan also remembered her as his memory was good. The girl was Mr. Swains daughter. They once went on a blind date. He was surprised to reencounter her, sat next to her on the flight, and heard her lie to her mother. Monica coughed in embarrassment, wondering what was in Tristans mind as he was gazing at her without blinking. Tristan looked calm. Well I think Monica withdrew her gaze to ignore her lie and shifted their conversation in another direction. I only wanted to delight my father to go on the blind date with youst time. You were also the same, but you went there with your girlfriend. Wasnt it somewhat inappropriate? Monica wanted to push the me onto Tristan, looking at him confidently. Tristan withdrew his gaze, pressing his thin lips. With a stern look, he didnt seem to intend to reply. Hey? Monica studied his expression carefully. Are you suffering disappointment in love? Why do you look so upset? Tristans heart tightened, a piercing pain rising in his heart. However, he still stayed calm. Are you in a bad mood? Monica seemed to realize something and became solemn. Have you really broken up with her? Frowning, Tristan thought she was too noisy. Well, it happens Ms. Swain, you seem to be adept at lying, Tristan interrupted in a low voice, You said you were not in Arkpool City and didnt see your father. Do you always lie? Huh? No Its not like what you thought. Its my familysplicated matters. You lied to your mother. Thats more awful. You Before Monica figured out how to exin, her phone rang again. She immediately checked the caller ID. Fortunately, it wasnt her mother, but her father was calling. After hesitating for a minute, Monica swiped to answer, Hello, Dad? Monica, listen. Your surname is Swain, so you must take my advice when looking for a boyfriend. You cant let your mother decide everything, Algerone said solemnly, Ive met many outstanding boys in the business field, more than she has. Algerone was also agitated, so his voice was loud enough for Tristan to overhear. Before Monica answered, Algerone continued, I know you like Tristans style. Ive filtered the list again and picked up the boys ording to his standards. At least half of them meet your requirements. Tristan froze when he heard those words. Monica felt too embarrassed, covering her phone immediately. She was stiff. Awkwardness also appeared on Tristans handsome face. Afraid her father would say something more embarrassing, Monica hurriedly hung up the call. Silence nketed them. Soon, the broadcast sounded in the cabin. Monica looked out of the window without turning back. The flight slid and took off. She only felt pin-drop silence in the air. Tristan pulled out a magazine and browsed it, ignoring her. As a girl, Monica felt too embarrassed, wishing to vanish immediately. However, the flight was heading for London, and she had to sit for several more hours. Chapter 1243 They Chatted Monica had a crush on Tristan and agreed to go on the blind date because her father repeatedly convinced her. He didnt put on many good words for Tristan only but also showed her his charming photos. Monica was attracted by his appearance, so she became interested to know more about his personality. Therefore, since her father insisted, she agreed to go on the blind date. Uh Tristan, I guess its necessary to exin it, Monica said while looking at him, her brain working fast, My father insisted on asking me to have a blind date with you. I didnt dislike you, but I also didnt like you as much as my father mentioned.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Tristan didnt respond as if he didnt hear her. However, he was right by her side and wasnt blind. Monica was sure he heard her words. Think about it. We had never met before the date. How could I have liked you THAT much? Monica didnt want Tristan to misunderstand she was obsessed with him. If a girl paid too much attention to love, she would be brainless. You dont need to exin everything, Tristan replied without looking at her, We wont meet again in the future. We also wont stay in touch. Monica was rendered wordless. She calmed down, her brain still working quickly, Uh, I think its necessary. I dont want to be misunderstood. I didnt misunderstand anything. Its just a small episode in my life. Tristan turned the page of the magazine with his knuckled fingers as if he was studying it. Monica was ignored, so she didnt want to bother him again. It took several hours from Arkpool City to London by ne. Tristan and Monica didnt talk again on the way. In the beginning, Monica still felt awkward. Soon, she was used to it as Tristan ignored her, so she also thought of him as invisible. Monica listened to the music and took a nap. Finally, after several hours, the ne started tond. As thendscape outside the window became clearer and clearer, Monica looked down in a good mood. Tristan passed her a gum. Monica was taken aback, seeing him chewing. He only stared at her while reaching out silently. Monica returned to her senses and hurriedly took it over. Thanks. Tristan didnt respond, looking aloof. Monica peeled the silver foil and put the gum into her mouth. When the nended, chewing the gum could relieve the tinnitus. She thought Tristan was a warm-hearted man. Somehow, when Monica peered out of the window again, a smile touched her lips. What will you do in London? Monica asked curiously. In the short distance, he looked indeed attractive. He had an elegant, good-looking face. Although expressionless, he was gentle and graceful. Monica thought he looked more eye-catching than the movie stars. Then she was lost in thought. Tristan answered, For work. Why didnt you take your girlfriend with you? Monica thought of him as a friend. I also watched the news. Youve be the president of the rke Corp. Why did you personallye here alone for work? You even didnt have an assistant. Tristan was impatient, darting to her, Why do you have so many questions? Well I refuse to answer them. Tristan withdrew his gaze and became aloof again. The harmonious atmosphere became awkward again. Monica secretly heaved a sigh, thinking men were indeed weird. She only chitchatted with him, but he seemed to misunderstand she had a crush on him. Monica thought Tristan was way too narcissistic. She only treated him as a friend. Thinking of that, she felt annoyed and ignored him. After getting off the ne, all the passengers walked towards the airport exit. In the exit hall, several groups of people gathered while discussing. Seemingly something had happened. Monica and Tristan noticed them while walking one after another in a distance. Tristan wasnt nosey as he was in a hurry. Besides, it seemed to be raining soon, so he quickened his pace while striding forward. Monica, however, dragged her suitcase while trotting toward the crowd. What happened? she asked and gently squeezed in, Whats happening? Chapter 1244 Loving People A gray-haired man twitched on the floor, white foams flowing from his lips. His mouth twisted, and his walking stick fell beside him. Several onlookers gathered while discussing, but no one tried to help. Whats wrong with you? Why are you just standing there without helping him? You are so cold-hearted, Monica med them while squatting down to help the man sit up. However, she didnt have enough strength. After trying several times, she finally let the mans head turn on his side. Hang on there, sir. Monica quickly unbuttoned his cor to let him catch his breath. Hurry! Call 999! Monica looked up at the onlookers and yelled, Call 999! Im afraid hell ckmail us, one onlooker threw up his hand in disbelief. The onlookers still discussed the scene without helping the old man. Monica could tell the old man needed to send to the hospital urgently. She eximed anxiously, He wont. If you dy it again, he might die. Call 999! If its a trap, hell only ckmail me. You wont have any loss. Tristan heard Monicas helpless voice at the exit door. He stopped mid-step and looked in that direction. The onlookers left the scene while discussing. Tristan saw Monica help the old man. No one helped them call 999, and nor did anyone offer a helping hand. The old man twitched more and more fiercely. Frowning, Tristan strode towards Monica and pulled out his phone to call 999. An old man fainted at Entrance A of the airport. Hes probably 80, spitting foams while twitching. He should have epilepsy. After ending the call, Tristan squatted down and helped Monica to turn the old man. He should lie on his side, so he wont be choked, he reminded Monica. Monica looked up at him and met his gaze shortly in mid-air. Then they helped the old man lie on his side. The next second, Monica pulled out some tissue from her handbag to wipe the old mans mouth. Tristan was surprised that she didnt look sickened. If it were another girl, she wouldnt have done it. Hurry! Lets get out of here. Its raining soon. The weather will be changed. Lets go. Lets go home. The onlookers were gone. Monica didnt expect Tristan to help her, feeling touched. Soon, the ambnce arrived. Tristan and Monica helped the doctors and nurses to carry the old man into the ambnce. After the vehicle was gone, Monica breathed a sigh of relief. Tristan looked at her and darted to the exit, Its raining soon. Lets leave. OK. Monica reacted quickly, following him while dragging her suitcase. As soon as they walked out of the hall, gusts of wind whistled and blew away many umbres. Monica was slim, so she found it difficult to walk in the wind. Flinching, she almost tripped over. The wind disheveled Tristans hair. He looked back and turned to stride to her. Instinctively, he grabbed her arm to help her keep her bnce. Holding her hand, he pulled her to walk forward. The cabs arrived one after another. The passengers hurriedly got in. It seems to be difficult to hail a taxi. Monica didnt feel chilly, but the wind was too fierce. Her voice was trembling. Where are you going, Tristan?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Lets find a cab first. Tristan let her stand beside a pir. Keep your bnce. Then he strode forward. Monica could hardly open her eyes in the bitter wind. Tristan walked forward steadily, although his hair and windbreaker were disheveled. The spot wasnt the best one to hail a taxi, so all the passengers moved forward. There would be a thunderstorm soon. In the wind, Monica waited behind the pir obediently. Chapter 1245 She Trusted Him Somehow Tristans tall, slender figure receded in her sight. However, Monica felt a sense of security when being with him, warmth traveling in her chest. She believed he would hail a cab for sure. Shortly after, Tristan strode towards Monica with a taxi following him.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. In the wind, Tristan picked up Monicas suitcase with one hand and held her wrist with the other, taking her towards the taxi. Monica followed him in the taxis direction. After putting the suitcase into the trunk, Tristan pulled the rear door for her. Sit in. His big hand protectively held her back. He didnt let go of her wrist before she bent over and sat in the car, thinking she was so slim that she would be blown away. Where are you going? The driver asked after seeing Tristan sit in. The next second, the was a downpour outside the car. The sounds of the raindrops filled the air. Darci Manor, please, Monica answered and looked at Tristan, What about you? Tristan was slightly taken aback, furrowing his brows in confusion. The driver looked at him. Sir, where is your destination? Let me see if you are going in the same direction. If not, Ill decide which way to go first. Monica was puzzled and nudged Tristan. Hes asking you, Tristan. Where are you going? Tristan darted at her and said to the driver, Im also going to Darci Manor. You may drive now. All right. The driver started the engine. What? Monica gaped at him. Why are you following me? Are you on a trip willfully without any destination? Is Darci Manor your house? asked Tristan, Why cant I go there? Monica was tongue-tied. A whileter, she reminded him, You know what? Its not my house, so I cant take you there. Tristan stared at her, his eyes glittering in interest. Did I ask you to take me there? Monica couldnt win against him in the verbal fight. Arching an eyebrow, she asked, Anyway, just a reminder. I cannot take you into the manorter. Tristan didnt respond to her, curiously wondering why Monica was also heading there, and looked as if she could enter the manor for sure. The rain became heavier, hitting the window. Monica had been to Darci Manor, so she said triumphantly, Itll take almost three hours. Ill take a nap. You cant take advantage of me. Then she gave him a warning dart. Tristan nced at her coldly. Monica withdrew her gaze, leaned against the seat back, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. She felt exhausted after a long journey on the flight. Soon, Monica subconsciously leaned toward Tristans shoulder. Suddenly, her phone rang in her palm and woke her up. Monica checked the caller ID and swiped to answer, Hello, Daniel. She muffled, Ive got off my flight. Is it raining in the manor? Nope. Its sunny here. Theres a banquet tonight. Many boys will attend it. You can pick up whoever you like, a girl chirped in a pleasant voice, Im waiting for you, Monica. Ahem Ahem Monica coughed awkwardly. She felt lucky that Tristan didnt hear Daniels words as the rain was loud. OK. I see. See youter. Monica ended the call after exchanging a few words with her. Then she leaned against the seat and closed her eyes again, falling asleep. Finally, her head tilted and leaned against Tristans shoulder. Tristan wasnt surprised, staying calm. However, he couldnt help wondering if Monica was really napping. She was abroad with a man she didnt know much in the taxi, but she wasnt alert and didnt have self-protection awareness. Tristan didnt take off his suit jacket to drape it on her shoulders, afraid she might misunderstand. He also didnt think it was a good idea. He said to the driver, Excuse me. Please turn on the heater. Thisdy is napping. Chapter 1246 Coincidence OK, sir. Tristan can speak eight foreignnguages, and his voice was mellow. In the following three hours, Tristan leaned against the seat back, and Monica leaned against his shoulder. He didnt move a bit, although he felt soreness in his shoulder. Peering out of the window, he couldnt recall the happy scenes where ire and Rowan were together, and he felt frustrated. In fact, ire and Monica had something inmon in their characters, but Tristan hadnt realized it yet. ire had no parents and stayed with her uncles family, but she was always strong, optimistic, and positive. Monicas parents divorced when she was little, but she was a sunny girl, unlike a child growing up in a single-parent family. Besides, she understood her parents choices and was kind-hearted. When her father married another woman, Monica supported him. Both ire and Monica were decent with kind hearts. The taxi drove forward. Gradually, the rain stopped. Tristan could see the gorgeous setting sun in the sky. They were closer to Darci Manor more and more. Tristan gently pulled out his phone from his pocket after hearing his ringing tone. Monica was woken up, opening her eyes sleepily. Then she heard Tristans mellow voice right next to her ear. Hello, Mr. Hawson. Right. Ill be there soon, Tristan said gently. Monica widened her eyes and sobered immediately. She sat upright in a hurry. When she turned to check on Tristan, she found him end the call. Tristan looked at her calmly as if nothing had happened. Mr. Hawson? Does he know Daniels father? Monica realized Tristan wasnt following her as he indeed nned to go to Darci Manor. You took advantage of me, Ms. Swain, Tristan reminded her, You leaned against my shoulder, and its numb now. Monica felt embarrassed. Blinking, she calmed down and apologized, Im sorry. For a moment, she couldnt find any other words as she was still surprised by the coincidence.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Its OK, Tristan answered. Then he peered out the window to enjoy the sunset again. Monica inwardly med herself for leaning against him earlier. She deliberately clung to the seat back before falling asleep. Chagrin filled her chest. Fortunately, Tristan didnt want to get even with her for that. The embarrassment faded off the air gradually. The taxi continued going forward. Monica peered out the window next to her. She pressed it down and let the cool breeze in, feeling refreshed. The setting sun colored the sky scarlet. Monica felt like being in a fairnd. Whenever watching the sun go down, she had many thoughts, wondering how many times the sun set and rose and how many people were parting or reuniting. When the sun gradually vanished from the horizon, Monica always felt sentimental. Darci Manor was on the east bank of a driver, which was built in thest century. It was located on a hill, and the house looked like a beautiful, vintage castle. There were big gardens in the manor with over 100, 000 valuable nts and three artificialkes, on which there were bridges and passages. Countless famous artworks, ssical statues, sets of books with limited editions, and eye-catching antiques were collected in the manor. William personally owned Darci Manor and nned to enjoy his retirement life with his family there. Her daughter, Daniel, would turn 18 years old the next day. The banquet hall was decorated and prepared three days ago. Daniel was mixed-blooded, following all the advantages of her parents genes. She was a well-known beauty in the upper ss. Besides, she was straightforward. Years ago, she met Monica when traveling abroad. Soon, they became besties. Tristan went to Darci Manor for project cooperation with William. Zack told him Williams leg had been injured, so William had to cancel his trip to Arkpool City. Soon, the taxi was pulled up to the manor gate. The rear doors were opened. Tristan paid the taxi fare. Lets go dutch. Ill wire you the moneyter. Monica pulled out her suitcase from the trunk while speaking. She didnt expect him to be Williams guest. Chapter 1246 Arriving Tristan didnt reply to her, knowing William would send someone to wee him. Mr. Norwell, its a great honor to have you here. You must have a long journey. A man reached out with a smile. You should have called us to pick you up from the airport. Its no bother. Youve been indeed considerate, Mr. Norwell. Pleasee in. Tristan walked to him and answered gently, Its also convenient to take a taxi here. Monica watched the scene and saw him follow the man to enter the house, thinking he was indeed a distinguished guest. Tristan seemed to ask, Hows Mr. Hawsons leg? Is he getting better? Monica finally confirmed Tristans destination was indeed Darci Manor, which was too coincident. Before she overthought, she saw Daniel in a dress trotting towards her. Monica! Monica! When she bypassed Tristan, two men who received him stopped mid-step and bowed at her respectfully, Good day, Ms. Hawson. Ignoring them, Daniel trotted to the gate and gave Monica a bear hug.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Tristan looked back at them. A man said, That is Ms. Daniel Hawson, Mr. Hawsons daughter. Probably shell be your future wife. Tristan withdrew his gaze, looking at him in confusion as Daniel looked way too young. This way, please, Mr. Norwell. Tristan lifted his foot, following them to the castle-like house. He saw many luxury cars in the parking lot and several guests on the way. Seemingly there was a celebration. Mr. Norwell, a man exined after seeing his confusion, Ms. Hawson will turn 18 tomorrow. Theres a banquet tonight. Shes only 18 Tristan nodded thoughtfully in response. After entering the hall, Tristan was taken aback. William didnt sit in a wheelchair but stood there spiritedly without a walking stick. Tristan! William called him, striding towards him while holding his wifes hand. He looked at Tristan lovingly. Tristan returned to his senses and greeted the Hawson couple, Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Hawson. Nice to meet you, Williams wife replied gracefully. She looked him up and down with a satisfying smile. Tristan didnt ask William about his injury. After all, everyone knew he was well. Evidently, William lied to Zack on the phone earlier. His purpose was to let Tristan go to his manor personally. Tristan wondered why but didnt figure it out. In the yard under the sunlight, Monica followed Daniel into the manor while scanning around. My gosh! You are indeed a little princess, Daniel. Youre turning 18 years, but the celebration is too grand. The whole manor has been decorated. Not only my birthday celebration, Monica. Holding her arm, Daniel said with a shy smile, Youll know the good news tomorrow. Its the most important moment of my life. You cant be absent. The most important moment? Whats it? Monica teased her, The most important moment for me is my wedding. How about in Ennd? Daniel beamed at her without exining. Well, almost the same. My mother is from your country, so we have the same blood. Monica looked back at the door and asked in confusion, Do you always have so many bodyguards? I can tell the manor is heavily guarded today. No one can escape. Sort of. While chatting, the girls entered the hall of the castle. Daddy, Mommy, this is Monica Swain, my bestie, Daniel introduced Monica to her parents. Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Hawson, Monica gracefully greeted Daniels parents while bowing at them in respect. Nice to meet you, too, Monica, the Hawson couple answered. Daniel,e on. Let me make an introduction. William took Daniels hand and introduced Tristan solemnly, This is Tristan Norwell. Daniel looked up at the charming man, her eyes glittering in worship. With a bright smile, she greeted him, Its a pleasure to meet you, Tristan. The pleasure is mine, Ms. Hawson, Tristan responded to her politely in a gentle voice. Chapter 1248 Staying Next Door Im Daniel Hawson, Daniel said sweetly with a bright smile, You can call me Daniel from now on. Tristan looked at her gently. Daniel took Monicas hand joyfully and said, Ill take my friend to get changed. Please excuse us. OK, her parents agreed. A maid carried Monicas suitcase, following the two girls to the second floor. While turning on the stairs, Monica dated downstairs, her gaze falling on Tristan. William watched his daughter leave with a loving smile, looking more spirited. Please take Mr. Norwell to his room, he said to a maid, Deliver some food to him as well. Let him have a rest. Then he said to Tristan, The banquet will start at 7 P. M. OK, Mr. Hawson. This way, please, Mr. Norwell, the maid said respectfully. Tristan nodded at the Hawson couple for farewell and followed the maid. After his figure vanished in their sight, Ivy Harrods took her husbands arm and remarked, Tristan is indeed a charming man, but he should be much older than Daniel. He looks mature and steady. Hes older than our daughter, but isnt it normal nowadays? William said expectantly, After Daniels birthday, lets hold their wedding. Zack and I are close friends. I dont think he would reject it. Besides, our daughter is excellent. Ivy echoed excitedly, I saw the shyness in Daniels eyes. She should also have a crush on Tristan. She has seen his photos and read through his profile. Im sure she likes him. Before meeting him, she should have a good impression of Tristan. Besides, Tristan is an attractive, decent man. I cant find a reason Daniel dislikes him. I agree, Ivy nodded. William asked, What about you? How do you like him? Hes more handsome than his photos. I have a good impression of him. Ivy thought Tristan was an elegant gentleman and gave him a high mark. Tristan followed the servant to enter a suite with good light. It had all kinds of facilities he needed. On the rack next to the window, mans tuxedos and suits were hanging. Mr. Norwell, Ill be at your service when you stay in the manor. My name is Lucy, the maid said, Ill be waiting outside your door. If you need anything, please call me. OK. Thanks. Theres a banquet tonight. All the suits and tuxedos are tailored ording to your size. You can put on your favorite one. Lady Daniel will invite you for a dance. Tristan nodded politely. OK. I see. The maid bowed at him before leaving the room. In the room next door, Daniel circled and said, Monica, this is your room. Do you like it? If you are afraid, I can share your bed with you.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Great! Monica saw a line of dresses on the rack next to the window. How beautiful! Thest time I dressed up wasst year. Pick your favorite one. Ill do your hair for you. Daniel was fond of her and d for her arrival. I can also put on makeup for you. Ive learned some techniques myself. Trust me. Dont you need to go to college? Monica asked while browsing the dresses. You seemed to be idle every day. I saw you were always on vacation from your Facebook. I only posted the things Id like to share with my followers on Facebook. I actually have sses every day, and Im learning four foreignnguages now. Too tired. Outstanding ones are always like this. Being tired means you are on the right path. Monica pulled out a dress. How about this one? Try it on, Daniel suggested, You wont see its effect until trying it on. No problem. Monica pulled down the curtain and got changed. The two girls were indeed close. Chapter 1249 Besties The dresss color was soft, which didnt match Monicas character. However, people always wore masks. Monica was also born into a wealthy family. After her parents divorced, she was brought up by her mother, who had her ownpany. Therefore, Monica nevercked money. Since childhood, she made friends in the upper ss and saw many things, like other rich girls. Whoa! You look great, Daniel helped her tie the ribbon on the back and eximed, The pink fits your skin perfectly. You are like a fairy, Monica. You can go ahead and call me a beauty, Monica replied and wasnt modest at all. The soft color made her look like a blossoming flower. She was charming and fashionable. The unique cut of the dresss cor exposed Monicas slender, fair neck and pretty corbones. She looked sexy but not garish. The tight waist and the floral patterns on the skirt fully expressed her beautiful figure. Particrly, the crossed ribbons on her back gave her another unique charm. Come on. Sit here. Let me do your hair. Daniel was young but was good at dressing up. Monica sat before the dresser. Happy birthday, my little fairy, she said. Im d you cane here. Daniel was overjoyed whilebing her hair. Did you arrive with Tristan? Dont tell me you came here in the same taxi. You both were from Arkpool City. Did you know each other? Its amazing. We arrived here on the same flight, and he sat next to me. Earlier Well, we are not strangers, anyway. Thats really amazing. Before Daniel was about to ask her more questions in confusion, Monica continued, By the way, I didnt tell my mother before going to see my dad. You must keep it secret for me. Your mother was unwilling to let you meet him. Why did you insist on going there? Daniel was puzzled. Your father has married another woman, right? Hes still my father. Monica had her own opinion. If I didnt keep in touch with him, what would I do at my wedding? What could I answer when others asked me where my father was after seeing my mother only? I must invite him to stop them from asking me too many questions. That makes sense. I wouldnt have got involved between them if I hadnt expected them to attend my wedding together. Its too challenging to understand their world. Monica, you are indeed considerate and careful. You are only a few years older than me, but youve been through too many things. Right. Im already aged before my time. Monica checked on herself in the mirror and chuckled, Only my appearance remains young. Her hair was done shortly after. Daniel put on a hairpin with a bow tie in the same color as her dress. Monica looked graceful and eye-catching.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. OK. Let me put on the makeup for you, said Daniel, Ill make you the focus of tonights banquet. What? Monica turned around. Hold on, Daniel. Its your birthday. I dont want to steal your show. Make it lowkey. If others know it, theyll scold me. She was afraid of the power of public opinion. Ha ha ha Are you also afraid of being discussed by theizens? You dont surf online often, Daniel joked, Ill have a stylistter, and my dress is tailored and costly. Ill be the most beautiful one tonight. You are my bestie, so you must be eye-catching as well. Soon, there were a few knocks on the door. Excuse me, Lady Daniel. Your dress has arrived. Enter, please, Daniel answered without stopping. The Hawson family hired many well-educated servants and maids in the manor. Most of the guests tonight were from Ennd. The door was open, and a maid entered while holding a champagne dress, followed by a stylist and a makeup artist. Chapter 1250 Tristan’s Confusion In the room next door, Tristan took a shower and put on a white suit. The size of the shirt, the vest, and the jacket fit him perfectly, making him elegant. William particrly sent his size to the tailors shop and ordered those suits. Standing in front of a mirror. Tristan looked like a supermodel. He was confused, wondering why William had lied to Zack. William hadnt gotten injured at all. Therefore, Tristan tried to figure out Williams purpose for asking him toe here. His hunch told him it wasnt just as simple as project cooperation. He also wondered if the banquet tonight was only for celebrating Daniels birthday. If William wanted him to attend the birthday banquet, he could have invited him aboveboard. No one would turn him down. A bad hunch rose in Tristans mind. He felt there was a big secret in the manor. However, he didnt know what it was. Tristan decided to let time tell him. Good evening, Mr. Norwell. When he opened the door, Lucy bowed at him respectfully. Those are freshly made food. Would you like to have some? With his hands in the pockets of his trousers, Tristan darted at the food cart before him and agreed, Sure. Then he returned to his room. Lucy pushed the cart in. There were almost 20 dishes with small portions of food, looking delicate. Sitting on the couch, Tristan asked, Lucy, is this banquet only to celebrate Ms. Hawsons birthday? Lady Daniel is going to be an adult, so its a big celebration, Lucy answered. Tristan darted at her and picked up a spoon. In the door next door, the two girls dressed up beautifully. They put on dresses and wore delicate makeup, both looking uniquely charming.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Daniel, where does Tristan stay? Monica suddenly asked. Next door. Daniel pointed to the right. Why? We took the same taxi here. Ill wire him the taxi fare. Lets go talk to him together. OK. It was still an hour before the banquet. More than 50 luxury cars had been parked in the outdoor parking lot. The well-dressed guests walked and chatted in the yard, sipping the wine. The night hadnt been out yet, and the sunset glory was magnificent in the sky. Daniel took Monica to Tristans room. The door was open, and Lucy was also in the room. Daniel knocked on the door. Tristan looked over, and his gaze fell on Monica, whose ck hair was half-hanging over her shoulders. She looked elegant. Good evening, Lady Daniel, Ms. Swain, Lucy bowed at the girls. Before Tristan answered, Daniel held Monicas hand, striding into the room. Monica felt tensed somehow. Looking into Tristans eyes, she pressed her pink lips. Her ivy skin reflected the light in the room. Tristan withdrew his gaze and continued to have the cake on the te. Mr. Norwell, Monica wants to transfer the taxi fare to you. How much does she owe you? Daniel said bluntly with a smile. Tristan was slightly taken aback. Raising his head again, he looked at Monica intensely. Her charming eyes stunned him for a moment. Uh Monicas mind was jumbled, so she reacted slowly. Why dont we follow each other on Facebook? Thats a good excuse, Tristan remarked tly and withdrew his gaze. Forget about the taxi fare. I dont like adding followers to my Facebook. Daniel was shocked by his aloofness, her heart sinking. She subconsciously looked at him. Monica darted at him and thest piece of cheesecake on his te. Before his fork fell on it, she picked it up and shoved it into her mouth. Tristan looked at her in a daze. Monica chewed, swallowed, and red at him unhappily, You are over-self-righteous. Think I long to follow you on Facebook, huh? Then she turned away. Daniels gaze swept between Tristan and Lucy. Then she turned around and followed Monica hurriedly. Chapter 1251 Fascinated Tristan was still sitting on the sofa when the sound of footsteps disappeared, he realized that he had used the wrong words. For some reason, since he entered this manor, he felt gloomy somehow. What the hell! Monica went back to the next room, really angry, Does he feel so good about himself? I just dont want to owe him anything! Who tried to add him on Facebook? Thinking of what Tristan did on the blind date, Monica was furious! It was embarrassing. He was awful. Okay, just cool it. Daniel took her arm with a smile, andforted her, Anyway, we are to be friends. Who wants to be friends with him? Am I short of friends? My friends are all over the world! You know what? Tristan has done even worse things! I dont even bother to say! Whats it? Daniel was curious. Monica didnt want to go into details about the blind date, because she felt humiliated. Okay, just dont be angry. Danielforted her, Dont look angry when we go downter. Smile. Come on! Tomorrow was her good friends birthday, and Monica adjusted her mood. Seeing Daniels innocent and beautiful face, she smiled, Long live youth! Happy birthday! She immediately forgot about her worries. In the next room. Tristan finished eating and gently put down the fork, then took the handkerchief from Lucy, and gracefully wiped the corners of his lips. Where is Mr. Hawson? He stood up and asked gently. Lucy replied respectfully, You can meet him downstairs. He is receiving guests tonight. He is most likely in the yard. Tristan nodded thoughtfully, Okay, then Ill go down. Sure.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lucy tidied up simply. When she saw Tristan walking towards the door, she followed. As his personal servant, she would follow him and meet his needs at any time. When Tristan passed the corner of the stairs, there was a bright light! His appearance attracted the attention of many celebrities in the banquet hall and even caused a sensation. Wow, so handsome! Which Counts son is this? He looks so good! Nice body! He looks so elegant! And handsome, Im in love! These British celebrities eximed, expressing their feelings exaggeratedly, and couldnt move their eyes away from him. Under the bright lights, Tristan walked downstairs step by step, his face was so handsome. There was a glint of light in those thick ink-like eyes. He looked noble, untouchable, unapproachable. He was like a god, watching everything from above, yet he didnt seem to be arrogant. Manydies fell for him, all ted! What should I do? Hes my type! Mine too! Oh my god, its been a long time since Ive seen such an eye-catching man! As soon as Tristan came downstairs, ady went to greet him joyfully, Hello, my name is Anya, would you like to dance with me tonight? There was a saying that goes, Firste, first served. Tristan looked at her calmly, his deep eyes without any trace of emotion. Before he could speak, Lucy replied, Sorry, Mr. rkes partner tonight is Lady Daniel. Chapter 1252 Mr. Hawson Is Insightful Lady Daniel? Anya was surprised and disappointed. She didnt dare topete with Daniel. The protagonist of the banquet. Oh, forgive me. She could only look back reluctantly and left in regret. She thought no wonder Tristan was so eye-catching, it turned out that he was Lady Daniels dance partner. Lucy handed a ss of red wine to Tristan with both hands, Sir, your wine. Thanks. Tristan took the wine and then looked around slowly for William, wanting to ask him about the cooperation. Lucy was very good at observing. After a while, she saw a familiar figure and reminded, Mr. Hawson is in the yard. Hearing so, Tristan turned to look at Lucy, then followed her gaze, and saw William chatting with someone holding a red wine ss. Tristan nodded to Lucy, Thanks. Then he walked to the yard. Lucy looked at Tristans back with a joyful smile. She was really happy for Daniel! After just a few hours of getting along with Tristan, she found him mature and reliable. In the courtyard, the moon was shining high in the sky, with stars twinkling around. The air in suburbs was very fresh. There were trees all over the ce. It was a romantic choice to watch the stars on such a night. In fact, quite a few people in the courtyard were admiring the stars. How beautiful! Its like a painting! The light strips that can be seen everywhere in the yard gradually light up, and the unique street lights also emit warm light, illuminating thewn under everyones feet. Tristan walked out of the banquet hall and walked towards William. At this time, William was greeting two business partners. Thank you foring from afar. Please bear with me if there is anyck of hospitality. His voice and ent were pleasant. Howe. It is our honor to be invited to witness this double happiness! The other person was smiling. Daniel is a lucky girl. People greeted each other, touched the wine sses lightly, and drank the mellow wine. Their joy was beyond words. Tristan walked over. He also felt the grandeur of the dinner through the surroundingyout. It was almost as grand as a royal feast. Rows of long tables were set up in the yard, and the waiters in uniform prepared all kinds of exquisite and delicious food, as well as various drinks. William identally saw Tristaning with a wine ss in his hand. His face changed slightly, and he quickly said to the person in front of him, Feel at home. Tristan is here. Delighted, people all looked at the tall man not far away, whose steps were steady, whose eyes were wise. Okay, take your time. Before the guests walked away, they cast more nces at Tristan. After walking away, one of the guests couldnt help saying, Mr. Hawson is so insightful. I heard that this guy named Tristan has just taken over the rke Corp. Not only is he good-looking, but his ability is outstanding. He is a perfect match with Lady Daniel.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chatting and watching, they couldnt help being envious. Tristan. William looked at him with joy and kindness, as if he was his son. Have you rested well? Did the noise disturb you? Has Lucy done a good job? Tristan nodded, Everything is fine, thank you for your concern. William took the initiative to clink sses with him, Thats good. Then they both took a sip of wine. Tristan asked him, Sir, what do you think about our project Not urgent. The middle-aged man interrupted him with a smile, Lets talk about thister. If you wish, we can discuss the project tonight! After finishing speaking, William patted Tristan on the shoulder with a deep meaning in his eyes. Tristan met his gaze and also saw the deep meaning. Although he didnt understand it very well, he was prepared for all that may ur. Chapter 1253 The Dance Begins William raised his ss again, After the first dance, Ill ask Daniel to show you around the manor. Then he raised his head and drank the wine in the ss in one gulp, looking delighted. Tristans face was calm, he didnt say anything, yet he vaguely felt something unusual. The two chatted briefly, and some guests came to say hello to Mr. Hawson. Night had fallen. The guests who were invited arrived one after another. The parking lot was full of fancy cars. Thedies were all well-dressed, looking radiant. The guys were all in suits. Some were wearing tuxedos. Some middle-aged couples showed up holding hands, showing affection. The ball officially started, and almost everyone came to the magnificent banquet hall. The huge hall could amodate nearly 500 people. The exquisite lte window and the crystalmps were worth hundreds of millions. A famous piece of music sounded. The heroine, Lady Daniel, appeared at the corner of the stairs with her good friend Monica. Everyone cast their eyes on them. Under the bright crystal lights, the two young girls were beautiful in their own ways. Their dresses were of different styles, yet both perfectly showed outlined their shapes. They looked elegant, beautiful, stunning, like sisters! People apuded. Tristan, holding a red wine ss, looked at Monica. A gleam shed in his deep eyes. He instinctively looked at her a few more times. Amidst the melodious music, the two girls walked downstairs step by step with smiles on their faces. Sensing that Tristan was looking at her, Monica deliberately avoided his gaze. Tristan looked away. Many guests warmly walked towards Daniel and greeted her intimately. Happy birthday, Lady Daniel! Long time no see, little princess!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daniel, you are getting more and more beautiful! Who is the designer of your dress? It fits so well! Is it customized? Daniel heard the questions, some of which were asked in foreignnguages. With a smile on her face, she nodded politely to everyone, responded briefly, and kept saying thanks to those who praised her. At this time, a man stared at Monica next to him. He put down the wine ss in his hand and walked towards the girl. The man was wearing a ck tuxedo with a white shirt, looking like a typical British man. Hi, mydy, may I invite you to dance with me tonight? The man asked with a smile, looking like a gentleman. Monica just nced at him and found him good-looking. Okay. She readily agreed. She had a good impression of the man. The ball officially began. Daniel walked to Tristan. She was full of joy as she looked up at him with bright eyes, Mr. rke, which dance do you prefer? What about you? Having attended many balls, Tristan can dance difficult dances. He said without humility, Its all fine to me. Surprised by his answer, Daniel admired Tristan even more. Then, he put the goblet in his hand on the tray when a waiter passed by. Daniel put her hand in his palm and wrapped her other arm around his waist. Tristan was very tall. The height difference looked cute. Tristan held her little hand and put the other lightly on her shoulder. The two danced to the music. In his eyes, she was just a little girl. Chapter 1254 Reckless Man When Daniel looked at Tristan, her beautiful eyes were full of admiration and love. Although this was the first time they had met, she had checked the detailed information about him. He was calm and reliable. He had his way of handling things.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. His father saw him as the perfect son-inw! She saw him as her prince charming. Tristan could feel her scorching gaze, so he had to look away. He saw Monica not far away. Youre only eighteen years old, so young. I am an adult! The girl looked at him with bright eyes and answered while dancing with him. She couldnt help but smile and said, In our ce, one can get married at the age of eighteen! Tristans face changed slightly because he noticed something. Monicas partner kept teasing her, and he seemed to go too far. You smell so good. The man intentionally leaned towards Monicas neck, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath greedily, almost kissing her neck! Are you sick?! Monica angrily pushed him away. Couldnt bear it anymore, she used, You are ruining the mood! Do you know where you are? What do you think this ce is? Their arguments attracted peoples attention. Everyone around stopped dancing. Tristan and Daniel looked at them too. The man in the tuxedo felt insulted in front of everyone and suddenly became angry. He pointed at Monica, Do you know who I am? Its your honor that I took a fancy on you. He cursed. It looked like he was menacing her. Seeing this, Daniel quickly picked up the hem of her skirt and ran over, Jerk! Monica scolded, then turned and walked towards the bathroom to wash her hands. The man intended to chase after her. Tristan stopped him and red at him with cold eyes. Daniel went with Monica. Who are you? The man pointed at Tristan and asked, How dare to spoil my mood? Tristan felt disgusted. Standing straight, he smiled yet said in a mocking tone, This is Darci Manor. No one here is nameless. Dont think yourself special. Tristans words made everyone praise him. The young man realized that he had gone too far only now. He looked at the people around, feeling a little guilty for some reason. Soon, two bodyguards rushed in, and grabbed him by both of his arms, sending him out of the banquet hall. It was Lucy who secretly reported what happened to William. The bodyguards were also sent by William. People looked at Tristan in admiration. He looked handsome even when he was frowning in anger. In the bathroom. Monica rinsed her hands that were held by the man, I cant believe such people exist in such an era! He is a jerk. Disgusting! I dont even know him. Daniel put her hand on her shoulder, Okay, just calm down. Tristan stood up for you, probably that person has already been driven away. Monica was not a petty girl. She looked at her friend and put on a smile. Then the two girls came out. The banquet hall looked peaceful again. Everyone was dancing. Tristan stood upright, his eyes fell on Monicas face, and Monica saw him too. They looked at each other and the atmosphere was a bit weird. Go back to dance. Monica stood in front of Tristan and said to them, I wont spoil the fun again. It was not your fault! Daniel hugged her and said with a smile, Dont worry about it, okay? That scum has been kicked out. Those left are all elites. Go and get yourself a boyfriend! Im getting married, dont keep yourself single! What? Monica was surprised, You are getting married, with whom? Chapter 1255 He Apologize Daniels face froze, No She quickly exined, I mean Im looking forward to getting married! You have to hurry too! Monica breathed a sigh of relief, her long and curly eyshes lifted, and met Tristans deep and gentle gaze. The eyes of the two met briefly. In the next second, Daniel put her hand on Tristans shoulder and took his hand, Mr. rke, lets go back dancing! To get the contract smoothly, Tristan didnt refuse Daniel. Moreover, he thought it was just a normal social activity. Monica looked away. She was all alone. Every dance track tonight was performed live by famous musicians. Almost everyone enjoyed the dance with their partners. Tristan and Daniel were dancing. Daniels admiration lingered on Tristans handsome face as she looked up at him with a smile. Tristan looked at Monica involuntarily from time to time. Mydy, may I invite you to dance with me? Another gentleman went to Monica again and asked politely. She shook her head politely, Sorry, I am in no mood for dancing anymore. Tristan saw it. He saw Monica reject the mans invitation, watched her take a ss of red wine from the waiter, and then walked out of the banquet hall. Tristans heart followed suit. Daniels adoring gaze had been on Tristans handsome face. When she looked at him, her jewel-like eyes were full of smiles, What are you thinking? She looked at where he was looking but saw nothing. Tristan looked at the little girl in front of him, Your fathers leg was injured? What? The sudden question confused Daniel, but because she liked him, she answered truthfully, No, my father has always been in good health. So the injury was fake, and the wheelchair was also fake. Why did he lie? Just when the music ended, waiters walked among them. People picked up their wine again and lightly clinked sses with their friends or dance partners. Im going to greet my friends. Daniel took a ss of wine from the tray and said to Tristan with a smile, Shall we danceter? Tristan nodded, watching the girl turn and leave. He also took a ss of wine and walked out. As soon as he walked out of the banquet hall, Tristan saw Monica standing by the fountain.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He thought the man must have spoiled her mood. Thinking of her kind behavior at the airport today, Tristans eyes softened and he walked toward her. It wasnt until Tristan stood beside Monica that she noticed him. When she turned around, she met his calm and gentle gaze. Monica didnt take the matter of Facebook to mind but remembered how he helped her just now. Thank you. She said something casually, then looked away and took a sip of her wine. She didnt sound very sincere when she thanked him. Tristan guessed she was still angry about Facebook. Im sorry for what I said today. Tristan was sincere, I dont mind adding each other on Facebook, but you dont have to pay for the taxi. I am willing to pay for you. The girl was slightly taken aback. She never expected him to apologize. It was really unexpected! He seemed to be an indifferent person. Monica turned to look at him with deep doubt. Tristan asked curiously, Werent you afraid it was a trap? He changed the subject. The girl quickly looked back, thinking of his question, and then replied, I was. Then why? I didnt think so much. What if it wasnt? Saving someones life at the risk of losing money doesnt sound that bad to me. She asked him, What is more important, life or money? Chapter 1256 Questioning on Video-Call Tristan gave her a thumbs up from the bottom of his heart upon hearing the question. Life is short and full of surprises. I hope that old man will live a long and healthy life. Monica looked up to the sky. She couldnt help but think of her grandfather. Due to the divorce of her parents, she didnt even have the chance to attend her grandfathers funeral. Tristans eyes fell on her side face, and the corners of her lips were slightly raised, showing a trace of sadness. Add me on Facebook. Tristan took out his phone, Whats your ount? His attitude hadpletely changed. Monica looked at him and saw the sincerity in his deep eyes.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Okay. So she took out my phone. They added each other on Facebook. At the entrance of the banquet hall, Ivy, holding a ss of red wine, observed the two people beside the fountain, deep in thought. At this time, Monicas cell phone rang. It was a video call from her mother! She was frightened. Then she quickly said to Tristan, I have to lie again, please help. Thank you very much! After saying that, she quickly connected the call, Hello, Mom. Why dont you call me Belinda? Are you guilty? In the video, a stylishly dressed middle-aged woman directly asked, Are you in Arkpool City? Nope! She zoomed out the camera and took a panoramic view of the manor, Im in Ennd, in Darci Manor! Were you in Arkpool City before going there? No! I have said it hundreds of times. The girl lied, Why dont you believe me? You are my mother, my dear mother! Where can I go? I dont care. Just remember you are not allowed to see Algerone. Never! The middle-aged woman sounded mad. Okay! Ive promised you. I wont see him! I dont even know who he is! Belinda was stunned, and asked suspiciously, Hey, who is this man beside you? She saw Tristan when Monica showed her around just now. Startled, Monica nced at Tristan, who also looked at her. Do you have a boyfriend? Belinda asked impatiently, Is that why you refuse blind dates again and again? Show me now! Not boyfriend, just a friend. She turned the camera on Tristan. Tristan was a little embarrassed, but his face was gentle, Hello, madam. He greeted politely. Belinda frowned, looking at him in a weird way. Tristan was even more embarrassed, although his expression didnt change. Mom, what happened? Monica asked directly. Isnt that the president of the rke Corp? Belinda eximed, she had watched the news, Monica, I am asking you again. Did you go there with him? Have you been to Arkpool City? Nope. I just met him! She tried her best to exin, It was just a dance! At this time, Tristan took over the phone, and said like a gentleman, Mada, Ms. Swain has been at the manor recently, and this is the first time weve met. Looking at the mans sincere eyes, Belinda was dubious, Okay, give the phone to my daughter! Tristan handed the phone back to Monica. Mom, dont worry, I will return to Canada soon, and I promise Ill be there for your birthday. And Ill never leave again! Come back. I have some young men to introduce to you. You should get married. After speaking, she hung up the phone. Tristan took a deep breath and took a sip of his wine, seemingly understanding something. Chapter 1257 Suspicious Blind date again! This made Monica very embarrassed. The first blind date turned out to be a joke, and the male lead was just by her side. She was so unlucky. Tristan raised his eyebrows and asked, How old are you? Why are your parents urging you to go on a blind date? Their purpose is not to get me married but to decide on whom I marry. Monica knew it well, but she couldnt do anything about it. My mom doesnt want my dad to interfere and vice versa! Tristan suddenly felt sorry for him. How did you go through all these years? I am smooth-tongued! I know how to please them. She was honest. Maybe she had seen Tristan as a friend. She raised his ss, Cheers! Her smile was lovely. Not far away, Ivysplexion changed slightly. She was sweating for Daniel. She wondered what were they talking about. Why did they answer the video together just now? What are you looking at? Dont you want to dance, honey? William came over. Following Ivys gaze, he happened to see two people by the fountain. His wife said very directly, I think there is something between Monica and Tristan. I just heard from the housekeeper that they came here in the same taxi today. William didnt take it seriously. Maybe its just a coincidence. Its normal, after all, they came from afar away and happened to be on the same way. Ivy looked at him with displeasure. Why didnt he feel any sense of crisis? OK. William put his arms around her shoulders,forting her, If Monica has a boyfriend, Daniel would have known about it. Yeah, but Ivy didnt know what the problem was. At this point, Daniel had been looking for Monica. She saw the two people beside the fountain when she came to the entrance of the banquet hall. Just about to take a step outside, she saw her parents and hurriedly greeted, Dad, Mom! She looked happy, defenseless. Wait! Ivy grabbed her daughters arms, stopped her, and asked, Whats the rtionship between Tristan and Monica? Daniel was slightly taken aback. She nced at their backs, and replied with a smile, I am d that they stopped arguing. If you know what I mean. After speaking, she ran towards them! Ivy didnt quite understand what her daughter meant just now. Monica, lets y the piano! Can you y Sky City? Daniel invited. Monica replied, Sure. Tristan was surprised that she yed the piano. Monica was taken into the banquet hall by Daniel. Tristan also went in. On the stage under the spotlight, two white pianos were ced side by side. Surrounded by some flowers, under the attention of the guests, Daniel took Monicas hand and walked onto the stage. After saluting everyone respectfully, they sat down. When Tristan came in, they started to y the piano. He saw the two girls on the stage, their fingertips jumping on the ck and white keys like ying magic. Beautiful music came to his ears, sometimes brisk, sometimes slow Their coordination was impable. Tristans eyes fell on Monica, and his cold and handsome face looked more gentle. Ivy once again looked at Tristan, secretly observing his expression. Still thinking? William came again, standing beside his wife and looking at Tristan as well. Ivy asked softly, Cant you see that Tristan has been watching Monica?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1258 Tristan Starts to Be Vigilant William observed this time, I think he is looking at Daniel. He was so careless. Ivy was speechless. The two girls were sitting too close and the two pianos were ced next to each other. In the banquet hall, someone started dancing. A strange thing happened during this time, more and more people greeted Tristan. Mr. rke, you are such a talent. Ive long heard your name. Mr. rke, nice to meet you. Tristan clinked sses with one. Soon, his ss was empty. The waiter soon refilled it. Tristan found it weird because he didnt know any of these people. Why did they know his name? Why did they look at him with admiration? Tristan had been in the business world for a long time, he was aware that something unusual was going on yet on the surface, he didnt show his doubt. Tristan thought about all the things that happened while tasting his wine alone. It suddenly urred to him that something was wrong. He put the wine ss on the tray held by the waiter. When he was about to go upstairs, William, who had been paying attention to him for a long time, quickly walked towards him, Mr. rke! William blocking his way somehow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Tristan had no choice but to stop. Their eyes met. What do you need? Lucy will get it for you. William looked concerned. Tristan became more vignt. He replied calmly, Im just going to change clothes. Then he nced at himself, This color doesnt match Lady Daniel. Id like to dance with her againter. It was a perfect excuse. Tristan was very considerate of Daniels feelings, he wanted to give her the most perfect experience. Williams vignce was erased. Okay. He made a gesture of invitation towards the stairs, Ill wait for you toe down. It wouldnt take long to get changed. Tristan nodded, closed his eyes, and walked upstairs. William winked at Lucy. Lucy understood and quickly followed up. Tristan didnt look back. He calmly went upstairs, knowing that Lucy was following, but he didnt close the door when he entered the room. He carefully picked clothes in front of the rack. Lucy stood at the door. After a while, Tristan looked at her. Lucy, would you pleasee over and give me some suggestions? Which one match Lady Daniels dress tonight? Lucy took a step forward, Okay. Tristan picked out a set and asked her, How about this one? I think its great. Lucy looked up at his beautiful face, You have a good build, you look good in just everything. Then Ill take this. Can you please close the door? Tristans voice was soft. Lucy nodded, and left unsuspectingly, closing the door behind her. Tristan was sure she wouldnte in for a while, so he put down his clothes, took out his phone, and called Jennifer. He hid behind the curtain so that people in the yard could not see him. Soon, Jennifers voice came over, Tristan, Dad said you went to Ennd on a business trip. Is it going well? When will you return? Eason misses you. Jennifer sounded in a good mood at the moment. Listen, something is up here. Ill make a long story short. Jennifer immediately became vignt, Im listening. She got up and went into the room, and turned on the recorder. Chapter 1259 Unusual Night Tristan told her in a low tone clearly, I came to Ennd because Mr. Hawson has an injured leg and couldnt leave his wheelchair. But it turns out his legs are fine. Im in Darci Manor now. Its Williams daughters 18th birthday tomorrow. Theres a ball tonight and Im appointed as her dance partner. The dinner was surprisingly grand, almost looking like a royal wedding banquet. Many people greeted me enthusiastically. They looked at me with envy, but I had no impression of them. I mentioned the cooperation with him, and he said The connection suddenly broke. Jennifer called out, Tristan? Hello! Are you there? In the hospital, she hurriedly called back, but couldnt get through. Tristan said the talked with William but didnt get any response from Jennifer, only then did he realize that the connection was broken. He called again but failed. Tristan stared at the phone, frowning tightly. He had a bad feeling. It was human intervention. Someone wanted to cut off his contact with the outside world. Fortunately, the call was made in time. Mr. rke, have you changed your clothes? Outside the door, Lucy asked while knocking on the door. Tristan came back to his senses, quickly put away his phone, took the clothes he had just selected, and replied while changing, Wait a minute. Downstairs, in the magnificent banquet hall. Williams expression was very bad. He yelled at his subordinates beside him, How did you forget such an important thing? Im sorry, sir, but its not toote, he just went up to get changed. William narrowed his cold eyes, Go. Yes. They nned to block the signal the moment Tristan entered the manor, but they forgot.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. William hoped nothing went wrong, and Tristan went up just to get changed. The piano ended, and people apuded. William also came back to his sense. Daniel and Monica stood up holding hands, and walked to the center of the stage, smiling and saluting everyone respectfully. Daniel looked around the stage. Not seeing Tristan, she couldnt help feeling a little disappointed. After stepping off the stage, she couldnt help asking her father, Dad, where is Tristan? Did he go back to his room? The ball isnt over yet. William can see that Daniel really liked Tristan. William stroked her little head lovingly, He went up to change clothes so as to fit your dress better. When the girl heard this, she felt very happy and immediately smiled. Soon, Tristan appeared on the stairs. Daniel went up to him, You look so good in this suit. She even reached out to straighten his tie, looking very intimate. Tristan looked gentle, Can I rest for a while, if its okay? Are you hungry? The girl raised her eyes and blinked her beautiful eyes, Would you like to eat something? Sure. Tristan didnt refuse. Daniel happily invited Monica together, Monica, lets go eat, the moonlight is so beautiful tonight! Lets get some fresh air! Dance music rang, and some people in the banquet hall started to dance. The three walked out of the banquet hall, choosing food at the long table in the yard. William didnt notice anything wrong, because his daughter and Tristan were chatting happily and Lucy reported everything was normal. He had nothing to worry about as long as Tristan didnt leave. Daniel, which wine is better? Monica couldnt decide which wine to choose. Daniel said earnestly, Ill go get you some red wine! The best ones. After finishing speaking, she turned around and walked towards the banquet hall. Tristan came to Monica very naturally, and asked softly, Does your phone work? The signal seems to be deliberately blocked. Chapter 1260 Decisive Ivan Why? Monica turned her eyes, very puzzled. Hush. Tristans eyes were wary, showing that he was not joking. Monica immediately realized that something was wrong. She quickly took out her phone. You are right. There is no signal. Startled, she murmured, What happened? Watching her for so long, Tristan confirmed his guess. Monica was not with them, even though she appeared on his ne. Put your phone away. Tristan said to her very calmly, It has nothing to do with you. I guess its against me. Monica felt inexplicably nervous. She looked at him. Monica, would you do me a favor? Tristan vaguely knew what was going on. He had to be prepared. What can I do? I am not sure for now. Tristan looked serious. The wine! Daniels voice came over. Tristan and Monica saw her walking over. Thanks. Monica quickly reached out to take it. The topic was changed smoothly. She didnt mention a word again, because she knew that they were in Daniels territory. Arkpool City. Jennifer, who realized that something went wrong, came out of the hospital and drove to the Marsh Group! An idea popped into her mind Were they going to force Tristan to marry Daniel? Did William want Tristan to be his son-inw? The broken signal indicated that the thing was not simple. Soon, the car stopped downstairs of the Marsh Group. Jennifer walked straight to the hall. She needed to talk to Ivan face to face and show him the recording. Taking the elevator upstairs, she quickly came to the presidents office. Ms. Brooks? Andrew hurriedly got up, Why are you here? He was surprised. Wheres Mr. Marsh? Jennifer looked a little anxious, I have something urgent. Andrew told her, Hes in conference room No. 3. How long will the meeting be over? He just went in, and the meeting willst about three hours. Unable to wait any longer, Jennifer left. Ms. Brooks, wait a minute! Andrew hurried towards the door, Ill inform Mr. Marsh! He saw sweat dripping from Jennifers forehead, Take a seat! Soon, Andrew disappeared. Finnley has to go home to inherit his family business, so most of his work had been handed over to Andrew recently, and Andrew had done a good job. Todays meeting was very important, it was rted to the branchpany in the United States.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thirteen executives were in the meeting, all writing the outline of the meeting with theirptops. Just as Ivan was about to speak, Andrew came in and said something to Ivan. Ivan closed theptop and announced, The meeting is canceled. Then he got up and left. The senior executives left behind looked confused, but they didnt dare to ask the reason. Ivan entered the presidents office nervously, Whats wrong? Jennifer, who was standing beside the window turned around, Tristan called me. I have a recording. With that said, she yed the recording. Tristans voice came out I came to Ennd because Mr. Hawson has an injured leg and couldnt leave his wheelchair. But it turns out his legs are fine.. I mentioned cooperation with him, and he said After hearing these words, Ivan immediately ordered Andrew, Book the ticket to Ennd. Do you find it weird too? Jennifer was even more worried. Ivan patted her shoulders, At least he wont be at any risk. The worst case scenario is that they forced him to marry. Force him to marry? Jennifer couldnt ept it, I guessed it too, but I mean, thats incredible. Your brother is too excellent? And he went there alone. Ivanforted, Dont worry. Well get there and see what is going on. Dont tell Dad. Jennifer was afraid that her father would worry. Ivan nodded, then made a call. He whispered to the person on the other side of the line, Take ten people with me to Ennd. Chapter 1261 Daniel Seeing that he hung up the phone, Jennifer asked nervously, You mean your best men? They are all well-trainee, could it be No, Ivan said firmly, Were not going for a fight. I know William, we are old friends. But its always good to be prepared and secured. Im going with you, Jennifer didnt want him to turn her down. Okay, Ivan replied, I dont want you to be worried. He was a person who valued family very much and Tristan was his wifes brother. Ivan put his hands around her waist and kissed her, Besides, I would definitely miss you. I will be in Ennd for two days. Im not in the mood for flirty. Jennifer was extremely worried about her brother right now. But Ivan had long gotten used to having her around and waking up to see her every morning. In the famous Darci Manor in Ennd, it was at night. As thest piano song ended, the ball came to an end. In the yard. The guests said goodbye to the Hawsons, waving or hugging. As the butler watched then get into their cars, they let. Monica had been wanting to ask Tristan something but never got a chance. Because Daniel had been upying Tristan. Mr. Norwell, do you like it here? Daniels eyes were bright and she was in a good mood, Are you sleepy? If not, I can show you around the manor and tell you about the history and stories here. You will like it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She was full of admiration for Tristan and out-going. Tristan looked into her eyes. He wondered what William had said to her. If his guess was tight, William was really despicable. Daniel was under-aged. He didnt want to cooperate with someone who would use his own daughter. Mr. Norwell, what are you thinking about? Daniel was too young to read his mind, so she asked, Can you tell me? Ms. Hawson, Im a bit tired, Tristan said gentlemanly, Good night. Then he turned around to the hall. He didnt think this was a simple cooperation. Daniel stood by the fountain in a daze. Looking at Tristan leaving, she felt disappointed. What went wrong? Why was he suddenly unhappy? Didnt he like her? Monica was standing at the door of the hall, Tristan saw her. Monica arched her eyebrow. Tristan didnt intend to talk to her as he was in a bad mood. He had just had a heartbreak and was sad. He didnt like to be yed a trick. How shameless! Blocking the signals? But Tristan could be sure that Monica wasnt a part of this. He met her here by coincidence. Hey, what favor do you need? Monica turned around and followed him, You seem to be in trouble. Otherwise, why would you look so unhappy? Tristan stopped walking and looked at her sideways, Will you help me? We can make a deal. Tell me what you need and I will make a price, Monica looked at him, Now about it? Tristan stopped walking and frowned. She was really realistic. Well, you need help and I need money. Is there a problem? Monica joked. Suddenly, she wanted to take revenge on him. Mr. Norwell! Before Tristan could answer, Williams voice came. Monica and Tristan looked back at the same time and saw the Hawsonse in with their daughter. William looked at Tristan gently and kindly, Lets talk upstairs in my study about the cooperation. Chapter 1262 Marriage So, he was really here for business? Monica saw that Tristan nodded his head, nced at her before he walked upstairs with William. Monica thought about that look he gave her and guessed the situation. Monica, what were you talking to Mr. Norwell about just now? Daniel walked over, held her arm and asked curiously. Nothing, Monica answered. She could tell that Tristan was caught up in a trap. But he was a smart man. What help did he need from her? In the study upstairs. Tristan walked up with William. The study was huge, in retro style. The several book shelves were neatly arranged with a lot of books on them. William sat down at his desk and hinted for Tristan to take a seat. Tristan didnt sit down. Through the French window, he saw the situation at the gate of the manor, a dozen of guards in ck were standing there.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They werent there when he came. William looked at him and didnt seem to care whether he had figured the situation out. Tristan soon withdrew his gaze. He took out the contract he had brought and handed it to William. William opened the drawer and took out something as well. A Marriage Agreement? Tristan saw the words. He had been guessing, and now he was shocked to see his guess confirmed. Mr Sign This, William handed him a pen and said, And the cooperation will be established. Tristan didnt know what to say. He felt disrespected. Hows that? It seemed William was really confident, As long as you sing this, you can now only get the money for the project but also a lot of benefits. Tristan pursed his lips and squinted his eyes. Williamughed, stood up and went around the desk. He patted Tristan on the shoulder, Your father takes me as an important friend. If I asked him for the marriage, he would definitely agree. Besides, my daughter is a perfect match for you. Shes only a child, Tristan pointed it out, And Im 30. William smiled and shook his head, Mr. Marsh is 12 years older than his wife. He didnt seem to mind the age gap at all, Danielle hase of age. And I think all sessful men want a young wife, dont they? Tristan stared at him coldly. Youre a perfect match! William continued, Daniel can help you with your career. Shes smart. William said, Tristan, I have chosen you for my son-inw since a long time ago. The wedding is tomorrow. Thank you for your appreciation, sir, Tristan took the cooperation contract from the desk and smiled faintly, The cooperation is off the table. You can take the marriage agreement back. Williams expression changed, Do you think you can leave here? You will kill me? Tristan asked. No, William answered, But youre not leaving this ce. The signals have been blocked. I have anticipated your rejection, but the wedding isnt cancelling. I have already sent out the invitations. You like to forget things into being? Tristan asked. Its not too much to ask, William looked at him in displeasure and didnt understand, Daniel is graduating from Yeal, she can speak eightnguages. She can y piano, dance, draw So many things she can download. Shes never had a boyfriend and youre both single. I am not single, Tristan asked him, Dont you mind? Chapter 1263 My Girlfriend William was stunned. He had a girlfriend? Since when? He had investigated it and Tristan shouldnt have a girlfriend. William didnt believe it andughed, Who? Facetime her. Thinking of the fact that ire was with Rowan now, Tristan felt sad again. He had just had wine and for a second, he really missed ire. If he and ire were together now, he would have brought her along with him to Darci Manor. You cant, can you? William stared at him andughed again, Tristan, if you married Daniel, you can not only get the cooperation, but also the manor. I have only one daughter and you will inherit all my wealth. I can make you really wealthy, my one condition is you have to love Daniel. Monica is my girlfriend, Tristan plucked up his courage and looked into his eyes. He was wearing a slight frown. William stoppedughing and looked at him in shock, What did you say? I said, I have a girlfriend and I am not marrying Ms. Hawson. I cant be your son-inw. Tristan made his attitude clear and said humbly, Thank you for your appreciation, sir. You and Monica are in a rtionship? William looked into his eyes, I dont believe you! Then he shouted at the door, Call Ms. Swain here! Yes, sir. Hearing the fading footsteps, Tristan looked calm but in fact, he didnt know if Monica would help him. Would she be smart enough? William had been staring at him, trying to read his mind. Because he didnt believe in his words at all. Downstairs, someone soon found Monica, Ms. Swain, Mr. Hawson wants to see you. What? Both Monica and Daniel were in shock. Why did he need to talk to her? What does daddy want to talk to Monica about? Daniel asked in confusion. The man answered, Im not sure. Mr. Norwell is also there. Ms. Swain, will youe with me? They are waiting. Monica seemed to understand it. Tristan must be in trouble, which was why he said he needed her help just now. Therefore, she nced at Daniel and then at the man, Okay. She followed him upstairs. Im going with you! Daniel was both worried and curious. Monica didnt hate Tristan. Otherwise, she wouldnt have agreed to go on a blind date with him before. She hated blind dates. However, she did resent him a little after she was tricked the other day and felt humiliated. Then, after the incident at the airport, she thought that he was a responsible man. And he helped her out at the ball tonight. She had already taken Tristan as a friend. The man led her into the study. Daniel stopped at the door, stood with her back against the wall and shushed at the man, hoping he could keep it a secret for her. She wanted to eavesdrop. Monica had been afraid of going into her fathers study since she was a child, because her mother would ask her to reflect on herself here every time after she did something wrong. She got scared looking at all those books somehow. Therefore, the moment she walked in, she felt flustered. Hearing her footsteps, Tristan looked back, smiled and reached out his hand at her. Monica looked into his eyes and was confused. She walked towards him and soon seemed to figure out something. As she walked close, Tristan held her hand.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1264 Can’t Be Shared Daniel was stunned as she saw this, so was William. Since Tristan had asked her for help already, Monica cooperated well with him. You William didnt buy it and smiled, Is this a joke? Monica was dumbfounded, she instinctively wanted to take back her hand but Tristan held it even more tightly and said in a rxed tone, Its not. Monica is really my girlfriend, which is why we came together. Then Tristan pulled Monica near and looked at William. Monica inadvertently saw the agreement on the desk and saw Daniels and Tristans names. She was shocked. So Tristan was asked to marry Daniel? That was absurd! And he blocked the signals here? Mr. Hawson, Im afraid I cant marry Daniel, he held Monicas hand tightly and nced at her, then said in a firm tone, Because Ive already got Monica. No! William didnt believe it, I have investigated it! Youd better not lie! He had informed all family members and friends, the wedding tomorrow would be a grand one. If it was cancelled atst minute, the Hawsons would be a joke. William couldnt take it. It was humiliating. Tristan had topromise! At the door, Daniel covered her chest and shook her head in disbelief. Her mind was in a mess. They were at arguing inside. Daniel had long known what her father wanted to do, but Tristans words were heartbreaking. He said, Im not marrying your daughter! You have to! William said in a tough manner, as they were in his territory, I have sent out the invitations. Then he looked at Monica and said in the same tough manner, Ms. Swain, tell me, how much money should I pay you to leave Tristan? Monica had never been in such a situation before. William looked at Tristan again, You havent gotten married, right? Then break up with her. Thats insane! Tristan was speechless, he said with cold eyes, I used to respect you very much, I didnt expect you to be so unreasonable! Daddy! Daniel couldnt help it anymore and barged in, I dont want Tristan! Things couldnt get worse. She might lose two friends. Daniel had been eavesdropping? William was flustered, Daniel, why are you here? Then he shouted at the door, Take Ms. Hawson back to her room! Yes, sir, his man came in. Im not going! Daniel rushed to the desk, stood in front of William and looked at the mening in, she was excited, Go away! I am involved in this, why cant I be here? Williams men were already in the room, but they didnt know what to do. They couldnt Force Daniel.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. William was mad. This was a challenge for him as a father. Tristan grabbed Monicas hand and said, You cant force a marriage. Daddy, I dont want to do this, Daniel was in her right mind, looking at her father in anxiety, I do like the single Tristan, but he has a girlfriend now! He wont love me! Daniel, dont believe William wanted to persuade her. Daddy, do you know what love is? Daniel was emotional, Its exclusive! It cant be shared! She had always dreamed of a romantic love story. Chapter 1265 The Show Although Daniel was young, she seemed like a hero tonight. Tristan and Monica were amazed. Daniel was still confronting her father, stating her attitude. William felt embarrassed. I am not marrying him! She simply told him her thoughts, He already has someone, he wont love me! Not even time can change that! Daniel, youre too young to know anything, William put his hand on her shoulder, Theyre not together. Theyre just putting on a show. You would have known it if they were really together, silly girl. Daniel turned her head and looked into Monicas eyes. Tristan held Monicas hand tighter. He wanted her to keep this up. Feeling Tristans request, Monica turned her head to look at him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Take Ms. Hawson back to her room! William ordered again, with suppressed anger. Yes, sir, his men came over. Daddy, I am not marrying him! Daniel struggled, but she was with a clear mind. Even when she was forced out of the room, she turned her head and said, I wont agree even if he did! Daddy, Im not marrying him! I dont like him anymore! At the door, tears welled up in her eyes, Im not marrying Tristan! Monica turned her heart and felt sorry seeing her friend being taken away. Daniel must have been looking forward to it, right? Her eyes were so bright just now. She was so happy today, she even invited her to witness the happiest day of her life. And now, she stole it from her. After Daniel was taken away, the room was quiet again. William still didnt believe that they were together. He was stubborn. Tristan was calm and his attitude was clear. He had given up on the cooperation. He intended to leave this ce tomorrow morning, even if he had to fight head-on with the men at the door. He would neverpromise. Stop with your little act, William looked at them and said, I dont buy it. The wedding will be held as scheduled. Go to bed. William said to Tristan, Everything will be fine after tomorrow. You should ask for your daughters agreement first, Tristan was annoyed and looked at him, How could there be such a father in the world? William felt hurt by his words. Have you thought about how your daughter would feel about this? Fighting over a man with her boyfriend. Shes only 18! William was stung again. He looked at Tristans hand holding Monicas. He made it look really real. Monica felt Tristans anger. Fine! William looked at them in anger, Then you should be okay with sleeping in the same room tonight, right? In the same bed? Id like to see for how long can you keep the show going! Monica was shocked. Tristan looked at William and thought of something. Guards! William shouted at the door and squinted at Tristan, Keep going. You can keep this up until the wedding. Soon, two men came in. William said to them, Take them to the third floor. Yes, sir. Why the third floor? Tristan frowned. He looked at William coldly, Mr. Hawson, if you insist on making the situation worse, it wont do you any good. It cant get any worse, can it! For a moment, the room was filled with tension. Chapter 1266 Make A Price William sat down on the chair, tapped his finger leisurely on the table, looked up and said. I just want to see some proof. If youre really a couple, I can reconsider the whole thing, he looked out the window and reminded me, Dont try to escape because you cant. Let alone the fact shes here. Mr. Norwell, Ms. Swain, please, Williams men were somewhat polite. Monica was dumbfounded. What was happening? How should they prove it? Sleep in the same room? And on the same bed? She suddenly got cold feet. Tristan held her hand and the two followed Williams men out. He was thinking about the countermeasure. Michelle should be able to guess that he was now in trouble, shouldnt she? She was such an intelligent woman. They walked to the stairs. Daniel, who was grabbing the railing and unwilling to leave, shouted at them, Theres camera in the room! Be careful not to leave anything to my father! Tristan and Monica stopped walking and looked at her. There were two men next to her with a helpless look. Daniel Monica had a lot of words to say to her but didnt know how to tell them. Tristan frowned. There was camera in the room? That was breaching of human rights! William was going to hold them hostage here? Mr. Norwell, Monica, Im sorry Daniel said with tears in her eyes. I didnt know things would turn up like this. If Mr. Norwell were single, he would definitely like me. There are a lot of guys who want to marry me! Daniel! Monica, I wont fight with you over him, although I adore him, Daniel hid the sadness inside of her, Dont worry. I wont marry him. We are on the same side. Ms. Hawson, Tristan was moved, Thank you. Daniel smiled and shook her head, Youre wee. She looked at him with administration. At this moment, William walked over. The wedding was not the priority now, he just wanted to humiliate Tristan. And he wanted to know if Tristan was lying to him or not. Take them to their room! he said angrily to his men and ignored his daughters feelings, and take Ms. Hawson to my study! Mr. Norwell, Ms. Swain, please. Tristan didnt intend to put the guards in a dilemma and followed them upstairs. Monicas hand had been held by him. She could feel his warmth. Daniel was taken to the study. She felt sorry going against her father but didnt regret it. At the door of the bedroom on the third floor, Tristan turned to look at Monica and then they walked in together. The door was then closed and maybe locked by the guard. What should they do? As ady, Monica was in a fluster. Although she trusted in Tristan, he was a man after all and here they were, alone in the same room. Tristan found the camera hidden next to the chandelier immediately afar he came in. In the study. William was sitting at the desk and looking at the surveince, Daniel was asked to stand next to him. They could see what was going on in the room. Daniel dared not look at it. She felt disappointed simply watching them holding hands. She liked Tristan. She had seen his photos and resume. Theyre not a couple, William said to his daughter firmly, Dont worry. Tristan is really single. But it didnt matter to Daniel anymore because she didnt want to marry a man who didnt like her at all. In the bedroom. Tristan turned around and hugged Monica, Im sorry. His voice was low, Theres a camera next to the chandelier and it can record our conversation.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was horrible! Why would there be such a room in the manor? Im sorry for getting you involved, Tristan didnt hug her very tightly and he apologized from the bottom of his heart, Make a price, Monica. I will give you double. You Monica was startled. How were they going to get through the night? Chapter 1267 His Warmth Dont worry, I wont do anything to you, Tristan promised hurriedly, worried that she might misunderstand. Monica was in his arms and her face was against his chest. She could hear his strong heartbeat. Tristan had a faint smell on him. Monica was lost in it for a moment. After all, she used to be crazily obsessed with him. In the study, seeing this, William was in shock and started to doubt himself. They were hugging? And they looked in love. Daniel pursed her lips, trying to hide her sadness, I dont want to watch it anymore. Then she turned around to leave. William didnt keep her here. In the screen, he saw Tristans lips moving. He hurriedly said to his subordinate, Turn up the volume. I want to hear what they are talking about! Sir, this is the loudest volume. But he couldnt hear anything. Were they whispering? In the bedroom. Tristan hugged Monica gently and said in a low voice, I called my sister before the signals were blocked. Does she know the situation? Monica asked in fear, Will shee for you? She had read the news and known that Tristans sister was Mrs. Marsh. Ivan Marsh was a well-known businessman. Even William had to be careful when getting along with him. I suppose, Tristan couldnt be sure. You suppose? Monica got a heavy heart, What do you mean by suppose? She couldnt help raising her voice. Shush Tristan hugged her tighter and said in her ear, Because the signals were blocked before I could finish. There was a short silence in the room. Daniels father is despicable! Monica couldnt helpining, she had always been a reasonable person and couldnt understand the whole thing, How can a marriage without love be a happy one? She came to herself and sighed. She looked up at him in his arms, If you had brought your girlfriend here, this wouldnt have happened, right? Tristan felt sad by her words. She still thought ire was his girlfriend? It reminded him of the blind date, if he hadnt been so impulsive and took things slowly, maybe ire wouldve been his someday. The hugsted for a long time. William had been staring but didnt find anything unusual. Tristan had realized the problem. They couldnt do this for the whole night. So, he let go of Monica. They saw only one bed in the room. Monicas mind was in a mess because of the long hug. She stood in front of him with a blush and a quick heartbeat, How should we How should they sleep tonight? You can go to sleep first, I want to read for a while, Tristan sounded gentle. William heard it in his study. Tristan said this for him to hear. William saw him taking a book from the bookshelf and walking to the window. Tristan sat down on the sofa. Monica was at standing by the bed, as if frozen in ce. It was deadly quiet and the huge bed gave her stress. She couldnt imagine being alone with a man in the same room. Although she liked Tristan, he had a girlfriend! She couldnt sleep in the same bed with him, could she?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But if they didnt, they wouldnt be able to escape tomorrow. Their fates were connected now. Tristan knew that she was stressed, but she couldnt keep standing there. Therefore, he looked up at her and said gently, Monica,e and sit with me if you cant go to sleep. Chapter 1268 Dry Her Hair Monica came to herself and walked to him. She knew that William must be watching every move of theirs. Monica crouched down in front of Tristan, held his hand that was holding the book. Tristan was in a trance and looked up at her. We Monica looked into his eyes and asked in a low voice, what should we do tomorrow? Tristan thought for a while and pulled her to sit down next to him. He put the book in her hand and said in a low voice, My sister might be here tomorrow. If she could predict the situation Im in, she might make it here tomorrow morning. He had calcted the time. What if she couldnt? Monica was worried, They will make you marry Daniel. They cant, Tristan told her, As long as I dontpromise or sign anything, he cant force me. But Youre in his territory now. He has a lot of ways to make you. You can testify it for me then. Any agreement thats signed when Im not in my right mind is invalid. In the study. Williams eyes were sore from looking at the screen. He muttered to himself, What are they doing? Reading instead of sleeping? Are they trying to hide something? His subordinate reported, Its written in the file that Mr. Norwell does like to read before going to bed. Their voices were too low for William to hear their conversation. After a while, the door was opened and a pink suitcase was sent in. William knew it must be Daniel. Monica stood up, took the suitcase, opened it and took out the clothes. She was still wearing a gown and she couldnt sleep in it. Monica walked into the bathroom and carefully checked. There was no camera in here. But she was still worried and didnt dare to take a shower. Tristan didnt hear the sound of water running after a long time. He put down the book and walked into the bathroom. He checked again. Monica was still scared. Tristan said, I dont think he would be despicable enough to install a camera in here. After checking every possible ce, he said firmly, Just take your shower. Then he turned around and walked out without ncing at her. Monica felt awkward as the door couldnt be locked. And from inside the bathroom, she could see everything that was going on in the bedroom. Although Tristan couldnt see anything, she was stressed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the water started running and there was mist in the bathroom. Monica hesitated for a long time looking at Tristan reading book on the sofa. Soon, the mist blurred the door and she couldnt see Tristan clearly anymore. She looked around vigntly again. There shouldnt be any camera here, right? How could there be one here? After she took a shower, she walked out. Tristan looked over at her and found her in casual clothes. He was impressed by her look for a moment. Monica looked at him and dried her hair with a towel awkwardly, Did you see the dryer? How weird! Her heartbeat was elerating! Tristan put the book down and took out the dryer from the drawer. Thank you, Monica was about to take the from him. Tristan said, Let me help you. After that, he grabbed her hail gently. They had the keep the show going. William was still staring at the screen. Even his subordinate felt that the two should be a couple. Six, Itste. You should go to bed now. I want to see them sleep in the same bed! William was still waiting. He must be putting on a show! He watched as Tristan dried Monicas hair for her. Monica walked to the big bed and sat down. She took off her slippers and got under the covers. Chapter 1269 Sleep Together While Tristan After he put the dryer back to its ce, he walked back to the sofa and continued to read the book about philosophy. It had been his habit to read before going to bed. Monica slept in bed under the covers without moving. She could see Tristan reading on the sofa as soon as she opened her eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He looked so concentrated. His sofa hair and delicate features She got lost in it. She couldnt help recalling the moment when they locked eyes and he held her into his arms. She blushed and her heart beat fast. Undeniably, she liked Tristan. Before the blind date, she had also seen Tristans resume, like Daniel did. She liked everything about Tristan. Today, he helped her out of a crisis. And when he held her hand, her feelings for him were restored. But she knew clearly that he had a girlfriend and she couldnt fall in love with him. Thinking of this, she had a heavy heart and she felt bitter inside. She had to suppress her feelings for him and tell herself again and again that this was only a test for her. He would ink break her heart. So, after the favor, she would stay away from him. In the study. William had been staring at the monitoring with a stern look and a frown. Time passed by and his eyes were sore. Watch them for me! He stood up in anger, Report to me if anything goes wrong! Yes, sir. William was in a bad mood. He had thought that Tristan would definitely agree to the marriage since his daughter was so perfect. Marriages for benefits were nothing new in the business world. Besides, Tristan was a grown-up who should know what he wanted. His rejection meant that tomorrows wedding couldnt be held as scheduled. But he had sent out the invitations, what should he do? How should he exin it to all the friends and family members invited? William was upset about this. He cared much about his reputation. On the third flood, in the bedroom with the camera. Monica was really exhausted after the flight and couple hours of driving and then the ball Not even the shower helped with the fatigue. Shey on her side on the bed and stared at Tristan. Soon, she began to feel sleepy. She decided not to wait for him and go to sleep. At two oclock in the morning. Tristan finally closed the book, walked to the bed and looked at the girl sleeping. In the study. The men watching the surveince were about to breathe a sigh of relief. They widened their eyes and hoped Tristan could go to bed now so that they could report it to their boss and go to sleep. Tristan knew that William must still be watching, he had to get into the same bed with Monica tonight. He took off his shoes, lifted the covers and turned off the lights as he got onto the bed The surveince went ck. Whats going on? Is he in bed No? Yes. I saw it, too. The men all saw Tristan get into the bed, so they turned off theputer and went to report it to William. However, in fact, Tristan got back to the sofa and closed his eyes holding a pillow. Monica had done him a huge favor and he didnt want to burden her. The next morning. Monica woke up, opened her eyes and saw Tristan. He was standing by the window and no one knew what was on his mind. She didnt know how n he had been standing there. She thought ofst night and looked at the covers. It had been lifted, obviously. Her heart skipped a beat, did he sleep in the same bed with herst night? Chapter 1270 Give In But why didnt she feel a thing? Was it she slept too tightst night? Thinking that he hadid right next to herst night, Monicas heart beat fast. She nced at the covers and felt that she could almost smell him. Tristan, standing by the window, had been calcting the time. He had a feeling that Ivan would be here. He should be almost here. After a while, Tristan turned around, and he met Monicas sight, which made Monicas heart skip a beat. Good morning. Tristan walked up to her, the act was finally over. Monica propped herself up and sat up. Good morning. Her voice was slightly hoarse, and she watched him approach. She scratched her hair in embarrassment, afraid to look at him in the eyes. In front of the man she liked, she felt a bit embarrassed to look at him without makeup. But Tristan seemed to be ignorant of her feelings. How did you sleepst night? Well Monica covered her forehead with her hand, her eyes down. Thank you. Well At this time, the sound of the ne came. Tristan listened carefully, Monica also looked out of the window, in the quiet morning, the sound was so abrupt. Tristan walked over to the window. Monica sat on the bed and wondered if it was Ivan. Early this morning, William got up. In fact, he did not sleep muchst night, he thought for a long while and finally decided to let Tristan leave, because Daniel was not willing to marry him anyway. He could not force both Tristan and his daughter. Daddy, Daniel, who had also been up all night, stood in front of him, and asked with doubt, Have you thought it through? William looked at his daughter sadly, sighed and sighed, Daniel Daddy, I dont want to marry him. Daniel suppressed the sadness, Let him go, please! William didnt know what to say, if he persistent, his daughter would hate him, he did not want to destroy their father-daughter rtionship. So, hepromised and nodded. Okay, I will let him go. And sign the cooperation with him. He shouldnt leave with no gains. Daniel was a reasonable person, I believe Mr. Norwell will forgive you for this, we are still friends. Okay. William saw the firmness in her eyes. He didnt want to disappoint her. Just then, he also heard the sound of airne and looked out of the window. A ne flew low across the estate. Soon, the nended on the private airport runway behind the manor Soon, his man came to report, Sir, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh are here, they also took a dozen bodyguards with them! They must be really angry. Williams heart skipped a beat and he muttered, How did Tristan get in touch with them? Havent we blocked the signals? They areing in, sir! Another man rushed in and said anxiously, You need to go downstairs first! In the yard, Ivan and Jennifer got off the ne and walked directly into the castle with their bodyguards, their fingers sped. No one dared to stop them, not only because these bodyguards were all with a gun, but also because they came in intimidatingly. This was Ivan Marsh. They dared not do anything to him even if William instructed them. In the manor. All the maids were scared. Where is Tristan? Ivan stopped in the living room and looked up at the stairs. No one dared to answer. They were all lowering their heads. He didnt waste more time with them. He took Jennifer upstairs with his men behind them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1271 It’s a Misunderstanding The study. The second floor. William walked out hurriedly with his subordinates and bumped into Ivan at the stair entrance. Mr. Marsh? William was frightened by the scene as there was an armed troop behind Ivan. It was said each of them was adept atbating and could fight against over a hundred foes at the same time. Before William exined, Jennifer asked, Where is Tristan? She couldnt wait to see her older brother. William swallowed and answered bluntly, On the third floor. Taking Jennifers hand, Ivan strode upstairs with his bodyguards. Daniel, who went to the third floor earlier, knocked at the door. Tristan opened it. He had already put on his clothes, but Monica was still in bed. Daniels gaze passed over Tristans shoulders and saw the scene.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. My father Daniel immediately withdrew her gaze and said, My father has agreed to let you go. The wedding is canceled, and the cooperation continues. She believed it was also partially because of her efforts. Suddenly, they heard eager footsteps. Tristan looked in that direction, and so did Daniel. Many people appeared in the corridor. Tristan! Seeing Tristan was safe and sound, Jennifer was relieved and quickened her pace. Michelle! Tristan was delighted as they hade to him for real. Hi, Mr. Marsh. Tristan. Ivan could tell he was well, breathing a sigh of relief. His frown was loosened, and a gentle smile touched his iceberg face. So hes the legendary Ivan Marsh. Daniels gaze fell on Ivans face. The next second, Daniel moved aside as she was frightened by Ivans aggressive aura. Ivan and Jennifer stood before Tristan. With a single glimpse, they saw the girl sitting on the bed and were taken aback. Then their gazes fell back on Tristans face. Tristan looked back before walking out of the room and closing the door, so Monica could have enough time to adjust her mood and get changed. Whats going on? Monica was baffled. She didnt expect Jennifer and Ivan to arrive so soon, afraid there might be misunderstandings. In a hurry, Monica lifted the quilt, put on her slippers, and dragged her suitcase into the bathroom to straighten herself up. She was still dumbfounded all the time. Jennifer and Ivan were Tristans younger sister and brother-inw. Monica wanted to maintain her personal image. Half an hourter, Ivan, Jennifer, Tristan, and William sat at a coffee table in a big lounge on the second floor. The decoration in the room was vintage with an antique carpet and famous artworks. The air was full of solemness. After serving coffee and pastries, a maid left quietly. Ivans troops guarded the door, and so did Williams bodyguards. Although it was Williams territory, Ivans troops had a stronger vibe. In a ck handcraft suit, Ivan sat on the couch while staring daggers at William. Although Tristan was safe and sound, Ivan didnt forget William at all. William seemed to realize what he had done wrong suddenly. Dodging Ivans eye contact, he tried to sort out his wording after making the terrible mistake. A momentter, he said with a ttering smile, Its a misunderstanding, Mr. Marsh. I didnt expect you to drop by. Sorry for wasting your time. If I hadnte here today, what would have happened? Ivan said deeply, his eyes full of ice. Mr. Hawson, youve made a childish move. William felt extremely ashamed. Its my bad. If you didnte here, I would let Mr. Norwell leave without stopping him. Tristan believed him as Daniel told him the same words earlier. Right then, Monica had straightened herself up. Starting at the bed, she couldnt remember what had happened the previous night and whether she had slept on it. Her memory was lost. Monica wondered if she had slept too soundly. Then she shook her thoughts off as the game had ended. After leaving the bedroom, she didnt see Williams bodyguards, so she was confirmed the game had ended. In depression, she walked toward the first floor. Chapter 1272 Who Is This Girl? Monica entered the hall on the first floor and saw a familiar figure at the door. Upon hearing her footsteps, Daniel looked back silently. Monica could tell from her expression that Daniel had been waiting for her. Pressing her lips together, Monica felt sorry for her friend while walking towards her. Monica, shall we have a walk under the sunlight? Daniel invited her. The kitchen is preparing breakfast now. Sure. Monica followed Daniel into the yard. Millions of words simmered on her lips, but she didnt know how to start the topic. She could understand how Daniel felt now, as Monica had the same feelings on her blind date with Tristan. She had been attracted to him by his photos and profile, but Tristan tricked her. She still remembered how furious she was back then. Daniel, I hope youll be happy, Monica said to break the silence, Not only on your birthday. Thank you, Monica. Daniel asked in a low voice while staring at her, You didnt have sexst night, did you? Her hunch told her so. Monica was slightly taken aback but didnt answer her questions as she didnt want to lie. Nor did she want the showst night to be in vain. While walking on the yawn, Daniel looked up at the clouds in the sky. The morning glory reddened them. It was a gorgeous view. Although she was young, she had her own judgment. Besides, she was precocious. You two arrived there in the same taxi, Daniel continued, Also, you identally met each other on the flight instead ofing here together purposely. Remember you still wanted to wire him the taxi fare? Monica suddenly wanted to stop acting. You are right, Daniel. We have no rtionship. Anyway, Tristans helpers had arrived, so she didnt mind admitting it. Her words didnt surprise Daniel. Monica didnt want to hide anything from her, so she added, Daniel, I have a crush on him. The same as you. Daniel was slightly surprised, smiling at her gently. Can you tell me when you started to like him? Last night? I met him earlier than that, Monica looked into her eyes and answered frankly, He has a girlfriend, and its another girl. The smile was frozen on Daniels lips. Impossible! Tristans profile didnt mention it. Im not lying. Ive met her. Seeing the affirmative look on Monicas face, Daniel was upset. Who is that girl? Monica recalled ire. When they met, ire wore a pretty dress, and Monica had an excellent impression of her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. That girl deserves him, and he loves her deeply. Monica envied ire for a moment, a pang rising in her heart. Ill give them my blessings instead of breaking them up. Daniel chuckled in self-mockery, I dont know why I have a crush on him. I only saw his photos and read his profile. My father told me his stories. Then I fancy about him very much. She added, Im also outstanding, but I dont think he likes me. I should stop fancying about him. Neither girl had dated Tristan but seemed to have experienced all trouble in love, suffering from disappointment. They both sighed pathetically for themselves. Soon, a maid called them back for breakfast. Ivan, Jennifer, Tristan, and William also went to the first floor. Ivy was waiting for them in the big dining hall. The atmosphere was weird, although Ivan and others had forgiven William after he apologize to Tristan. The incident had a certain effect, so the air was full of awkwardness. Sitting at the table, Daniel dared not to look at Tristan. Ivan and Jennifer stared at Monica in confusion, wondering who the girl was. Monica appeared in the room behind Tristan earlier, and there was only one bed there. Chapter 1273 Tristan Was Considerate Under the Marsh couples gazes, Monica was tense. Feeling embarrassed to greet them, she nodded at the couple with a smile before sitting next to Daniel. Then she lowered her head to dodge their eye contact. When breakfast started, Monica only focused on eating without speaking or looking at anyone. At least 20 dishes had been prepared for breakfast today, including milk, bacon, toast, Haggis, ck pudding, and sun egg. William asked the kitchen to prepare so many dishes to show his apology. In the business field, he also used to work with Ivanspany. After all, they both were business tycoons. While munching the food, Ivan looked gentle. However, the temperament he was born with made him look solemn. If he didnt start talking, no one dared to speak. William didnt want to repeatedly apologize at the table as there were juniors together, and especially his daughter was also in the presence. Jennifer sipped the milk, her gaze sweeping between Tristan and Monica in confusion. She couldnt help wondering why the two had spent the night together and if the girl was Tristans girlfriend. Jennifer didnt believe so. Tristan had a crush on ire, so he couldnt have dated a girl so soon. Finally, the depressing breakfast ended. In the hall, Ivan said to William, We can have a further negotiation on the cooperation. Please do such a stupid thing in the future. Marriage is a lifetime decision. You should get your daughters full agreement before doing anything. Shes so young, and she cannot think about love and marriage separately. William knew Daniel looked forward to marrying Tristan but couldnt exin it to Ivan. I agree, Mr. Marsh, William nodded and echoed, Thank you for all the kind suggestions. He knew how valuable Ivans time was, and also, Ivan told him bluntly he would return to Arkpool City right after breakfast. Therefore, William didnt try to keep him staying. Monica looked at the sky while standing in the yard, lost in thought. She wondered if she should leave the manor before Tristan did, as she was afraid of William. In her opinion, William was too extreme. Monica? a gentle voice sounded. Monica looked back and met Tristans gaze. Tristan asked, Your mothers birthday ising soon. When will you return to Canada?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When will you guys leave? Monica didnt want to stay in the manor any longer. I want to go back now. Were leaving now, Tristan said, Pack your suitcase. Well send you back home first. Send me back home? Monica was shocked. No, thanks. You can drop me off at the airport. I know how busy you are. She knew their time was valuable. Tristan hesitated for a moment. OK. Then he checked the time on his watch. Get your suitcase ready. Ill arrange the car for you. Message me after you boarded the flight. OK. Monica was grateful for him but didnt know how to express it. She had done Tristan a big favor, so he also appreciated her for it. Also, he felt sorry for tricking her on their blind date. Before the blind date, Tristan eavesdropped on his fathers call, so he knew it was a blind date arranged for him. Instead of refusing Zack, he took ire together. Tristan regretted his childish behavior. Monica withdrew her gaze. Ill get my suitcase ready. She strode into the house. At the entrance, she saw Jennifer gazing at her without blinking. Jennifer also saw her chatting with Tristan in the yard. Monica felt a little bit awkward while walking toward her. When bypassing Jennifer, Monica smiled at her in greetings. Jennifer offered her a smile in response. Monica strode upstairs. Chapter 1274 They Missed Tristan Jennifer walked toward Tristan, standing behind him. Whats her name, Tristan? she asked. In fact, she had a good impression of Monica. Just a friend. Tristan read her mind and said, Well drop her off at the airport before leaving. Im afraid William will give her a hard time. He implied Jennifer didnt have to know the girls name. Jennifer looked at him with a smile as she could tell Tristan cared about Monica. Tristan asked in confusion, What are youughing about? Its my first time seeing you care so much about a girl. Jennifer shifted her gaze. Her hunch told her it wasnt the ending between Tristan and that girl yet. Tristan, however, shook his head without exining anything. Then he turned back into the house and asked William to arrange a car to give Monica a ride. Monica packed her suitcase quickly as she only brought a few clothes. When she dragged the suitcase out of the room, Daniel hugged her gently at the door. Im sorry, Monica. You must have had a bad experience staying in my house, Daniel apologized and had started missing her friend already. Its not your fault, Daniel. Monica didnt take the incident to heart, patting her back. Lets travel together when we have time. My mothers birthday ising. I need to return home. I hope this wont break up our friendship. Daniel liked her deeply. I wish you could be happy and worry-free. We shall gather frequently in the future. Ehn. I hope you could be happy as well, Daniel. After bidding each other farewell, Daniel held her hand and went to the first floor with her. William had arranged a car for Monica. Tristan helped her put her suitcase into the trunk. You should check the air ticket now. I checked the flights. There are plenty of tickets. Message me after boarding the ne, Tristan repeatedly reminded her, afraid William would do something. His consideration and gentle tone gave Monica the illusion that they were in love. I will. Monica quickly returned to her senses, daring not to dart at him again. Tristan pulled the rear door open, and Monica bent over to sit in. Her intuition told her this might be thest time she could see him. Monica dared not to return to Arkpool City anymore, afraid her mother would be angry. Before the car was pulled away, Monica peered out of the window, seeing Tristan and Daniel waving at her goodbye. Monica waved at them back without speaking. The car roared away. At a short distance, Jennifer watched them interact with each other. After the car left, Tristan stood in the yard while watching it leave. Furrowing his brows slightly, Ivan stood with his hands in the pockets of his cks. Soon, Tristan walked toward the Marsh couple. Ivan asked, Who is she? Why didnt she return to Arkpool City with us? Her mother is in Canada, Tristan exined, Shes going home to celebrate her mothers birthday. Ivan nodded thoughtfully, recalling the scene where the girl was on the bed in Tristans room. He didnt insist on getting an answer but wondered if that girl would go to Arkpool City again in the future. About three hourster, Tristan received Monicas message. Right then, they had just bid farewell to William and his family before boarding the private jet. In the airport, Daniel reluctantly watched the jet slide and take off. It headed to Arkpool City. She thought her first crush ended.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the cabin of the flight heading for Canada, Monica watched the clouds outside the window in a window seat. Disappointment overwhelmed her, and tears welled up in her eyes. Somehow, she missed Tristan deeply. Chapter 1275 Missing Him In the private jet, Tristan and Ivan half-lied in their seats. Jennifer was making fruit tea for them. Tristan, you are indeed attractive. William is conceited, but he wants you to be his son-inw. That old man always looks down his nose at others, Ivan echoed, He started looking for Daniels husband when she was still a child. Tristan felt annoyed, however. Heaving a sigh, he replied, I didnt expect him to y such a trick. Is he still living in Middle Ages? Besides, his daughter is only 18. If you hadnt called me earlier or I hadnt realized your situation back then Jennifer looked at him while making tea. I cant imagine if youd already married his daughter under his pressure. Before Tristan answered, Ivan asked, Who is that girl on your bed, Tristan? Why wasnt his daughter there? He had been wondering this question for a long time. Ivan couldnt figure out the answer as it looked too illogical. Tristans heart jolted. He exined, The girl on my bed Shes Its a long story. Shes just a friend of mine who has done me a favor, anyway. Did you spend the night together? In a simple way, we stayed in the same room. Did she pretend to be your girlfriend? Jennifer blurted out. Tristan exined, Nothing has happened between us. She slept on the bed, and I slept on the couch. Did William believe it? Notpletely. Does the girl have a crush on you? Jennifer remarked in a womans shoe, Otherwise, how could she have agreed to pretend to be your girlfriend? Besides, she was willing to spend a whole night with you in the room. Didnt she concern about her reputation? Tristan didnt tell them about his dramatic blind date when he first met Monica. Taking over the teacup from Jennifer, he replied tly, Stop being so curious. He did appreciate Ivan and Jennifer for helping him so quickly. Dont mention it. Were family. Ivan smiled at him. Andrew is working harder than Finnley. Ive trained anotherpetent assistant. Talking about Finnley, Tristan couldnt help missing ire. He would return to the familiar city soon. Probably, he would meet her again. Tristan was expectant and depressed as he couldnt do anything even if they reencountered. He had promised to let go of her and wished her to be happy. While sipping the tea, Tristan peered out of the window, lost in thought. Honey, will Finnley return to his home and take over his familypany soon? Jennifer asked gently, When exactly? By the end of this year. Ivan was reluctant to let him go. However, nothing wouldst forever in ones life. He said, Finnley is going to have a baby. His father is aging. As the only child in the Russell family, Finnley has to take over the familypany ASAP, so his father can enjoy his retirement. Finnley ispetent. I believe hispany will develop well. Jennifer trusted Finnley. I agree. Hes smart and working hard, Ivanplimented him, After marrying, he became more responsible. Hes be more and more excellent. Everyone could tell Finnley increasingly became more outstanding. If a man meets a good woman and has a happy marriage, hell be better. Russells Residence, Arkpool City. It was evening. Holding her phone, ire paced in her bedroom back and forth. Rowan hadnt messaged her for a whole day. She couldnt help wondering what he was doing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After writing her draft absentmindedly, she revised it and uploaded it online but wasnt in the mood to reply to the readersments. Is he busy? Even if so, he should be able to make time to message me, right? While walking back and forth, ire missed him deeply. Then she sat on the couch with her legs crossed, tabbed to open Facebook, and sent him a private message. Hey, what are you busy with? Chapter 1276 She Couldn’t Stop Thinking of Him If one sent such a message, it implied the person missed the recipient. After staring at her phone for a long time, ire still didnt get any response from Rowan. She even didnt see his status change on Facebook. She wondered if he was indeed busy. ire pouted in chagrin after sending the message, thinking Rowan would take initiative to message her if he missed her. Since he hadnt messaged her for a whole day, ire wondered if meant he didnt miss her. They had just started dating, so he might not like her THAT much. However, ire was super favor of him, wishing to be with him all the time. Nestling on the couch, ire signed again while staring at her phone screen. She regretted taking the initiative to message him just now. A girl was supposed to be reserved. She guessed a man like Rowan must prefer a reserved girl more. Time passed, but Rowan still didnt reply to her. ire tossed her phone to the couch, stood up, and applied some eye cream to her eyes while sitting at the dresser. She was still bothered about Rowans reaction. She even doubted if he was with Daphne. After applying the eye cream, ire put the hand essence on her palms. Suddenly, she heard the message tone of her Facebook. Immediately, she jumped to her feet and trotted to the sofa. While checking her phone, her smile froze. The message wasnt from Rowan but from Saskia. Sitting on the couch, ire listened to Saskias voice message. ire, care for a walk in the evening. I want to haveter supper with you. ire wanted to date Rowan tonight but hadnt received his reply yet. Holding her phone for almost a half minute, she decided to wait longer. Ill answer you a bitter, ire spoke and sent her voice message. She always followed her heart, and she wanted to wait for Rowans response. No problem. Have you been busy recently? Same old, same old, ire replied, I hope Parker Stone, the bastard, hasnt bothered you recently. Nah. I blocked him in every way. No worries. Im not THAT stupid to trust him again. If I fell into his trap again, I would deserve it. Good job! ire, how is it going between you and the doctor? Do you get along? Not bad. Hes super busy. You finally date a boy, and you guys are in the same city, but why do you sound like having a long-distance rtionship? My mother is right. She always reminds me not to date a boy whos upied by his work. If he only cares about his career, he wont care about you. I like him. What else can I do? ire said helplessly. My heart told me to do it. I couldnt object. Gosh! You are done for him, Saskia remarked, I wish you happy. ire and Saskia chatted for half an hour, and their conversation ended. However, Rowan still hadnt replied to her. Gazing at their chatbox, ire felt frustrated. Is he really THAT busy? He cant even reply to my message. Charity Medical Center. Rowan was in a doctors gown, the knot of his necktie and his shirt cors exposed. A stethoscope was hanging on his neck. He had just finished surgery. Rowan looked like a superhero as he was always easygoing and optimistic. When the patients families talked to him, he always looked into their eyes sincerely while making notes in his notebook. He was constantly busy. Therefore, he muted his phone, so no messages or calls would be shown on his screen. Dr. Watson, can you please talk to my husband more? He only listens to doctors now and doesnt think hell be recovered. I know it takes time for him to recover, but as long as he takes medicine and obeys your reminders, he will. Sure. Ill check on himter, Rowan agreed gently and patiently. The patients wife thanked him again before heading for the ward. Rowan also entered his office. After pulling out his phone, he saw ires message, which was sent to him an hour ago. Hurriedly, he called her back.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 1277 Differences Right then, ire was overthinking at home, feeling extremely frustrated. Upon hearing the ringing tone of her phone, she checked the caller ID without expectation. Much to her surprise, Rowan was calling her. After being taken aback for a moment, ire immediately swiped to answer, Hello? Her voice was soft, and her mood became much better. Sorry, ire. I didnt see your message until just now, Rowan exined, Ive been too busy today. Had two urgent surgeries. You must be exhausted. ire felt sorry for him and wasnt angry with him anymore. Im OK. Its my duty. You must take good care of yourself. ire wished she could share his burdens. I cant be any help to you. Do you have assistants? Yep. Rowan asked, Why did you message me? ire was amused. If she was sick, she would go to see him in the hospital. She messaged him because she missed him. Well ire quickly returned to the present and asked, Will you work overtime tonight? Why? If you have time, shall we have dinner together? ire couldnt stop missing him at all. Somehow, the more she wanted to repress her feelings, the more she thought of him. Sure. As you wish, Rowan answered gently, Send me the restaurant address and time. Suddenly, ire overheard someone calling Rowan and realized he needed to return to work again. Sure. Go ahead to work. Ill send you the informationter, she agreed joyfully. Their phone conversation ended. Holding her phone, ire curled her lips into a smile. Her happiness that had been gone for a whole day returned. Although love was tough, love brought joy. After receiving Rowans call and hearing his voice, ire felt spirited and energetic. She was enveloped by love. No matter how busy Rowan was, if he could reply to her messages or return her calls on time, it would mean how much he loved and cared about her. That was the attitude ire looked forward to seeing in their rtionship. She was always idle, and Rowan was super busy, so she understood he wouldnt be with her all the time. However, she understood him and didnt think it was a big matter because she loved him. Rowan was the superhero to guard human beings, so she would guard him. Later in the evening, ire estimated the time Rowan got off work and she needed for dressing up. She sent the restaurant address and time to Rowan and told him she would wait for him at the hospital entrance. Then she entered her cloakroom. ire picked up a new dress and put it on, looking fashionable and adorable. After taking a bath and putting on makeup, she left home. Daphne knew Rowan had been super busy recently and had seen Rowan working overtime every day. Therefore, she didnt think it was an exception for him today. Thinking that Rowan skipped dinnerst night, Daphne felt sorry for him. Therefore, she made time to order three dishes, soup, and some spaghetti from a restaurant nearby. Then she carried the lunchboxes to the deans office. Right then, Rowan had taken off his doctors gown, ready to get off. When Daphne stood at the door with the lunchboxes in a daze, Rowan darted to her and withdrew his gaze immediately. Then he rinsed his hands carefully before the sink.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Daphne gently put down the lunchboxes on his desk. Rowan, are you getting off work now? Ehn. Daphne felt disappointed. Gazing at his back with a smile, she said, I brought you dinner. Thought you would work overtime. Thanks. Please keep it yourself, Rowan said, Ive talked to other doctors. Im not working overtime tonight. Then he dried his hands and left his office. Daphne stood aside to make way, watching him bypass her. Chapter 1278 They Both Loved Dr. Watson Deeply Daphne thought Rowan was too cold to her. She seemed to receive a heavy blow and started overthinking, wondering if he was out to date ire. That woman is jobless. Whats so good in her? Daphne wondered what charm ire had to make such a genius doctor fall in love with her. Daphne was angry, jealous, and reluctant. Love suffers. Especially, since she wasnt loved in return. Excuse me, Dr. Wells. A young nurse saw her and asked in confusion, Why are you in the deans office? Dean Watson has knocked off. Im afraid you can only see him tomorrow. Daphne returned to her senses. Without the mood to work overtime, she asked, Do you work overtime tonight? Yes, I do, the nurse answered. Had dinner? The nurse shook her head. Not yet. Daphne picked up the bag of lunchboxes and passed it to her. Take them. They are freshly made and still warm. The nurse took over the bag in a daze. Before she thanked Daphne, thetter left without looking back. Daphnes eyes reddened, tears welling up in her eyes. She didnt want to work overtime anymore. If Rowan was in the hospital, she felt spirited at work, even though she could only look at him from afar. When Rowan left, her heart was taken away as well. Daphne angrily took off her doctors gown in the office. One of the buttons was almost torn off. After rinsing her hands andbing her hair, she grabbed her red windbreaker and left her office. At the elevator door, she met a patients family. Good evening, Dr. Wells. You get off work early today, the mid-aged woman said to her with a kind smile. Yeah. Daphne offered her a doctors smile. Thats great. My husband and I want to invite you for dinner. What do you think? We want to appreciate your help. Please dont reject us. The couple came to the hospital to see Daphne on purpose. Dr. Wells, thank you for curing my father. We should have invited you for dinner long ago, but youve been too busy. Its great you dont work overtime tonight. You are wee, Daphne rejected them politely, Im a doctor. Its my duty to cure my patients. However, the patients family insisted. Therefore, Daphne failed to reject them and agreed to dine out with them. In a high-end restaurant, the lobby was lit brightly, and food fragrance spreading in the air. Rowan and ire sat opposite at a table. After ordering the dishes, a waitress served them drinks. You became prettier, ire. Rowan looked at his girlfriend up and down. I love your dress. Awe! You are a charming man who knows how to please a girl. ire chuckled, feeling sweetness in her chest. Beauty lies in the lovers eyes.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. They picked up their drinks and clinked. You must have been super busy recently. ire put down the ss, staring at him in worship. I hope everything is all right with you. Ehn. Ive been used to it. I often work out. Rowan always looked spirited. You can stop taking me out for jogging. Then youll have more hours to sleep. ire felt sorry for him as she could tell he had lost some weight. She believed Rowan also had worries, but she couldnt share his burdens, unfortunately, Rowan stared at her, his eyes glittering with love. What about you? Hows it going with your novel? Do you always have enough inspiration? ires status wasnt good, as a matter of fact. Without Rowan beside her, she was always absentminded. However, ire nodded while smiling. Im very well. I enjoy my life every day. She loved him so much that she didnt want to make him worry. Also, ire didnt hope their rtionship would give them too much mental pressure. Dr. Wells, lets sit at this table. Its vacant. Upon hearing the voice, Rowan and ire looked over, only to find someone taking Daphne toward them. Chapter 1279 Daphne Was in a Lousy Mood Daphne happened to see the two lovebirds coincidentally, her face solemn. Seeing ire dress up and sit opposite Rowan, she felt a pang in her heart. Daphne felt jealous again. Please sit here, Dr. Wells. The patients family didnt notice Rowan. They also didnt know him. They warmly asked Daphne to take the seat. The table was right next to Rowan and ire. Indeed close. That meant Daphne could overhear the twos conversation. ire withdrew her gaze, feeling awkward and disappointed somehow. After all, Daphne was her rival in love. A waitress served dishes. Rowan looked away calmly. Daphne was only his coworker in his eyes. The first dish was fish. Rowan picked up the fish belly with his fork and put it on ires te. It has no bones. Be careful when chewing. Daphne felt frustrated when hearing his words. Whenever she took a breath, she felt a piercing pain in her chest. Although she didnt gaze at them, she felt extremely reluctant. After all, ire met Rowanter than she did. ire wasnt in the mood of talking with Rowan. She munched the food picked up by him, fully concentrated. Keep the food to yourself. I cant eat too much. ire looked up finally. Rowan praised with a gentle smile, You look so lovely when munching. ire was baffled, wondering how to respond. She didnt expect Rowan to flirt with her suddenly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Daphne, nearby them, looked at the tableful of dishes but had no appetite. Therefore, she didnt enjoy the meal at all. Dr. Wells, dont you like the dishes? You seem tock appetite. Yes. I do like them. Daphne hurriedly wore a smile. Im not hungry yet. Youve worked hard for a whole day. You must be starved. Please help yourself. Daphne felt suffocated. She couldnt help being all her ears when ire and Rowan talked to each other. Their conversation frustrated her. After dinner, Rowan and ire stood up to leave. Daphne gazed at their backs, only to find they were holding hands. She felt a lump in her throat. Im full. Thank you for the meal. Daphne couldnt stay any longer as she found it hard to breathe in the restaurant. With a wry smile, she said, Im afraid I have to go now. See you. Then she turned away. Actually, she only took a few bites. Daphne was too upset to have an appetite. What happened to her? No idea Daphne took the esctor to the first floor and rushed out of the restaurant. When the night breeze blew, her broken heart ached more. Then she saw Rowans car in the parking lot but didnt see him. Daphne took a few steps and circled, looking around. Finally, she saw the two walking on the street hand-in-hand. ire took Rowans arm, staring up at him in worship from time to time. Rowan caressed her head. They were talking whileughing. The scene was romantic, especially under the dim, yellowish light of the streetmps. Daphne was upset. She wondered if they would break up in the future. Meanwhile, a private jetnded on the private parking apron of Emerald Bay. Tristan, Jennifer, and Ivan arrived in Arkpool City safely. The kitchen had prepared abundant dishes for weing them home. Zack had no idea what had happened in Ennd. Monica also returned to Canada. When she arrived at her apartment building while dragging her suitcase into the entrance, she called her father. Hello, Dad. Have you called Belinda? Her birthday ising soon. Not yet, Algerone answered frankly. Where are you now? Why havent called her yet? Monica paused her pace, frowning angrily. I wonder how much time it takes for you to call her. Do you want to improve your rtionship or not? Do you still care about your daughter? Calm down, Monica. Its not Algerone feared the most when Monica was angry and ignored him. He choked his words anxiously. I dont care what excuse you have. Im in Canada now, downstairs in my moms apartment building. She took a day off today. In half an hour, you must call her. Ill be listening. Then Monica ended the call. Chapter 1280 Algerone’s Call While entering the elevator, Monica grumbled, He has forgotten his ex-wife after having a young girlfriend, huh? Why isnt he cooperative? s! Knowing Monica would return home today, Belinda prepared many dishes after spending several hours in the kitchen. Im home, Belinda! Monica pressed her finger on the lock. In the 5500-square-foot living room, she pushed her suitcase and let it slide. Wash your hands. Well have pasta today. Belinda walked to the dining room with freshly cooked pasta. I cooked it myself. Belinda was in her fifties but looked young and fashionable. Her casual clothes were of good quality at a high price. She looked spirited as she was an independent woman who knew what she wanted. OK. Monica trotted to rinse her hands. Wow! The food smells good. Im starved. Belinda put the dishes onto the table one after another. Where is Jona? Monica looked around. Why did you cook in person? I gave her a few days off. Im alone at home, so I let her take a break. Belinda smiled at her daughter. Monica, Ill introduce a friend of mine to you a few dayster. No. Not interested, Monica refused. Instinctively, she could tell it would be a blind date. Why not? Dont you trust my taste? I wont make a mistake. Belinda didnt lie to her. I have high standards for my son-inw. No worries. The boy I like is really outstanding. Marriage isnt a trade. Besides, Ill be the one who gets married. Monica didnt want to go on any blind date after the unpleasant experiencest time. You havent met him yet. Why do you think so? Cant you stop being so willful? Honey, have the pasta. Do you like it? I wont harm you, anyway. Monica sighed silently. Her father asked her to obey his decision, and her mother asked her to obey hers. Monica understood why they had divorced. Belinda also sat at the table. The fresh roses in the vase were blossoming, their fragrance spreading in the room. Suddenly, Monica heard the ringing tone of her mothers phone and felt delighted. Belinda picked it up and muttered, An unknown number. It was her private phone. In the past several years, Belinda didnt keep in touch with Algerone. Hurry! Answer it. Your friend might ask you for a favor, Monica remarked leisurely. She shoved pasta into her mouth. Ehn. I like it so much. I can have two tes.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Her remark pleased Belinda. She darted at Monica and said, Eat more. Its more healthy than the takeouts. Then she swiped to answer, Hello? Hello, Belinda. This is Algerone Belindas expression changed. Algerone hurriedly said, Please dont hang up. Let me finish my words. He hadnt kept in touch with his ex-wife for years but still could imagine her reaction. Since Monica was in her presence, Belinda repressed her anger and prompted, Make it short and quick. Her tone made Monica look up and wonder if the call was from her father. Belinda was always kind and elegant, so her tone had never been so rude except for talking to Algerone. Your birthday ising soon. Do you n to travel or celebrate it at home? Algerone asked gently and didnt get angry with her tone. After all, he had betrayed her. Belinda didnt expect him to remember her birthday. Widening her eyes in surprise, this tough businesswoman felt soreness in her heart and was taken aback. Chapter 1281 Taking the Daughter Is Not Allowed Algerone seemed to be able to guess her mood at the moment, his voice still full of patience. Heres the thing, if youre nning toe to Arkpool City for a visit, I can arrange for amodations. He chuckled, After all, we were once a married couple, and Monica is my daughter too. Besides, Monica has grown up now; theres no need for us to be at each others throats. What are you trying to say? Belinda had no time for his ramblings. Can you get to the point? The point is that I want to improve our rtionship. After all, were not young any more, and we should be more rational in our approach to things than we were when we were younger, right? Whats happened? Belinda asked bluntly. Are you divorced? Algerone was at a loss for words, not knowing how to respond. Belinda scoffed, Now you remember how good your ex-wife was? Now that your child has grown up, you want to improve your rtionship? Where have you been all these years? Have you ever picked up our daughter from school even once? Have you ever bought her a single piece of clothing? Have you ever taken her to the hospital when she was sick with a cold? Have you ever attended a single parent-teacher conference at her school?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nothing! Youve been absent all this time! Belinda couldnt help but use him. Now that our daughter has grown up, be sessful, and doesnt need our care, you want to improve your rtionship? Are you hoping shell support you in your old age? Ask yourself, do you deserve it? No, you cant say that! Algerone, both angry and wronged, naturally had to refute her. Ive always wanted to fulfill my duties as a father, but you wouldnt let me contact her! I cant even make a phone call to my own daughter! So if I dont let you contact her, you just wont? If I tell you to die, will you die? Monica almost bit her fork, looking up at her mother. Cant you figure it out? Belinda was exasperated. Algerone! If you really wanted to see your daughter, if you still had even a shred of responsibility, as long as were both on this Earth, wouldnt you find a way to see her? If your heart truly wanted to fulfill your obligations, could I even stop you? These wordspletely confused the middle-aged mans logic. At that moment, he was in his office, holding his phone in one hand and scratching his head with the other. Belinda, you win! Where did you get my number? The woman said unhappily. Let me tell you, were better off never seeing each other again. Thank you very much! With that, she hung up the phone. Monica chewed on her pasta, thinking that Algerone was much easier tomunicate with than her mother. It was so hard for them to have a phone conversation, how did it fall apart like that? Belinda put her phone down on the table, her gaze fell on her daughters face, and suddenly she lost her appetite. Tell me, how did he get my number? Her tone was interrogative, her eyes clearly suspicious. Huh? The girl met her mothers gaze, Youre asking me? Then she blinked her big, innocent eyes, How would I know? Belinda stared at her for a few seconds, then stopped doubting her. After all, this was her own daughter, whom she had raised single-handedly. Moreover, obtaining a phone number could be done through many means. Algerones purpose this time is too obvious; he just wants to take my daughter away. After all, he doesnt have any children of his own, and hell need you to take care of him when hes old. It was a very practical issue. Belinda, I dont mean to criticize you, but what do you mean by taking your daughter away? I am his daughter too. Did he give birth to you?! Belinda frowned. Monica suddenly didnt dare to speak, reminding herself not to add fuel to the fire! So, she slowly put down her fork, took a napkin and wiped her lips, Actually, you dont need to be so hostile. How many years have passed? Cant you let it go? Chapter 1282 Can’t Escape the Fate of Blind Dating? Who says I cant let it go? Belinda scoffed again. Would I ever be unable to let go of him? How could that be possible? Dont Dont hide it, Monica smiled and spoke gently, After all, he was once a man you loved and chose, the one you shared a bed with Monica!! Alright, alright I was wrong. The girl instantly backed down. The mother and daughter looked at each other, an atmosphere of tension brewing between them. It took a full thirty seconds before Belinda managed to calm herself, sighing.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The girl also looked away, picking up her fork again. I just think that only a calm and peaceful attitude can prove that youve let go. The more you act like this, the more it looks like you still love him. Maybe hes jumping in joy right now, you know how possessive men can be. These words quietly poked at Belindas heart, stirring a mix of emotions. Yeah, why should she be angry? They had been divorced for so many years! Eat now, Belinda said, trying to hide her inner turmoil. The reason Im angry is that I know your fathers intentions, and its not because I still have lingering feelings for him! Im just angry about him trying to take you away. Monica prepared herself to listen to her mothers nagging and didnt n to argue. I wont let your father interfere with your marriage or introduce you to any boyfriends! No matter how good those boys could be, its not eptable! Why? the girl asked curiously. What if the guy is really my true love? You still wouldnt allow it? Right! I wont allow it! Belinda continued eating her pasta, grumbling, After all these years of not caring, now he wants to take a ready-made daughter back home? Didnt he remarry? If hes so capable, let him have his own child! Monica was speechless, feeling that she had encountered a huge problem. How could she even mediate between her fiery parents? Monica, after I finish my work in theing days, Ill introduce you to a high-quality man! I promise youll like him and fall for him at first sight! Monica already had Tristan in her heart, so she had no interest in any other high-quality man. She guessed that she would go on a trip in a couple of days. Youre not too young or too old, but youre at a marriageable age. You can try dating, get to know each other, and then get married and settle down! I have a good eye for people. But your marriage failed. Youre Monica didnt argue anymore, This pasta is delicious But she definitely wouldnt go along with her mother to meet any high-quality man. In Arkpool City at night, the bright moon cast a cold light in the sky. Daphne followed Rowan and ire, seemingly forgetting her own identity. Watching them holding hands and asionally exchanging nces she felt envious and her mood became heavy. The feeling of unattainable love would devour a perfectly fine person, making every second incredibly agonizing. She didnt know how long she had been following them. It wasnt until they prepared to turn back that Daphne gathered her thoughts and quickly hid beside a car. She didnt want ire to see her like this because it would be embarrassing. Rowan led ire to the parking area; both of them had driven there and would soon part ways. ire didnt know what Rowan was feeling, but she was reluctant to leave. People say that men dont have true love, what do you think? Walking along, ire looked at him with curiosity. Rowan asked in return, Who are they? Everyone has love; its just that each persons understanding of love might be different. Then she asked with a smile, Can you tell me your understanding of love? What do you think love is? Chapter 1283 There’s Going to Be Trouble Tonight I think the best kind of love is when you miss someone so much that one day apart feels like years, Rowan said, holding her hand tightly, their palms warm together. But also, theres trust that remains unchanged even after years have passed. ire was moved by these words and fell into deep thought. This was the kind of love that Rowan hoped for, and she would do her best to give it to him because she loved him. She didnt respond, and Rowan looked at her with a smile, What do you think? Do you have a better understanding? I think she was afraid that her thoughts might sound too simple. For a moment, the girl who wrote romance novels was actually afraid to speak up, Tell me more. I want to hear more of your understanding, and maybe it will inspire me. I think that people who truly love each other dont need to be together every moment. Because life is not just about being in love; there are other responsibilities and pursuits. Love is just a part of life, maybe even a small part. The presence of another person can make our lives moreplete and fulfilling. Mm-hmm, she nodded in agreement. Rowan said, Good love is about helping each other grow, not consuming each other. I think people should gain strength and happiness from the person they love, ire leaned on his arm and looked at him with admiration in her eyes, rather than spending all their strength and happiness on loving someone. Yes, thats the best kind of love, a mature love, Rowan said. When someone joins your life, it should make your original life better, not worse. Trust is the foundation, right? Yes, its the most important thing in a rtionship. Not far away, several journalists who were lying in wait found the right angle and began taking pictures of Rowan and ire. They whispered to each other:Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Watsons love life has always been a matter of public interest. After all, everyone loves a good gossip. Make sure the pictures are clear; well put them on the front page tomorrow! Isnt this an unexpected gain? We just came out for dinner and bumped into them. Thats why you should always carry a camera! Then, Rowan and ire began to say their goodbyes. He saw her off to her car, waving at her, Drive safely, and send me a message when you get home. He watched her drive away. Rowan stood in the evening breeze for a while before getting into his own car. As he prepared to start the car- The journalists noticed Daphne, who had appeared from somewhere. She anxiously nced at Dr. Watsons departing car and quickly got into another car. The journalists, with their experience, could tell that this girl had some connection to Dr. Watson. They got into their cars and followed them, only to find that the girls car was closely following Dr. Watsons car! Whats going on? the journalists were puzzled and filled with spections. Goodness, is he a womanizer? Is he taking her home? It might not be him taking her; she could be following him. Theyre not in the same car, after all. But that doesnt make sense logically. Quick, follow them and find out whats going on. The journalists were anxious, hoping to capture more photos. Halfway through, with Daphne following Rowan and the journalists following them both, they all headed in the same direction. Relying on their professional instincts, one journalist said, Do any of you know where Dr. Watson lives? Lets take a detour. Im sure theyre going home! The next moment, the journalists car began taking a detour at high speed. Following them so tantly at night would make it easy for them to be noticed. If they could arrive before Rowan and stake out a spot, they might be able to capture something newsworthy. On the way home, Rowan held the steering wheel with both hands, his gentle gaze fixed on the night ahead. In matters of love, he admitted he wasnt as sensitive as ire. But he truly liked her. Chapter 1284 She Went in with Him It wasnt until Rowan parked the car in the yard in front of his vi that he unbuckled his seatbelt and sat for a moment in the drivers seat, thinking of ires innocent and adorable face, a smile lifting the corners of his calm expression. He opened the door and got out of the car, only to notice another car parked behind him, its headlights still on. Under the bright moonlight. Rowan nced at the license te and knew it was Daphne. Then, the car door opened, and Daphne got out. Closing the car door, she looked at him uneasily, unsure why she had followed him and worried that he would be angry, making their rtionship even more strained. For a moment, her feet seemed rooted to the ground, standing there nkly, not knowing what to say to him. Rowan really hadnt expected her to follow him. He knew it wasnt for work-rted reasons but rather a personal matter. At this moment, the journalists hiding in the shadows of the yard were inexplicably excited to witness this scene! What was going on?? One question after another popped into their heads, and they began taking pictures. A sudden gust of wind blew through the yard. The evening breeze tousled Daphnes hair and ruffled Rowans bangs, snapping them both to soberness. Rowan Daphne put her hands in the pockets of her jacket, afraid that if she remained silent any longer, he would turn and go inside. So, she bravely stepped towards him, Can we talk? What do you want to talk about? Rowan didnt seem particrly interested. Daphne looked at the beautiful vi and recalled the times she had lived there. Eating, sleeping, and bathing in this ce were all vivid memories. Sheposed herself, a faint smile on her lips, and asked in a friendly tone, Can Ie in for a cup of tea? Ivee all this way. Rowan didnt try to guess her thoughts. He just looked at her, then turned his gaze away and walked towards the vi. Daphne followed him, every cell in her body pondering what to say to him next. The journalists hiding in the shadows were shocked! Damn, he even invited her in? Snap, snap, snap! They quickly took photos, adjusting their camera lenses and capturing several clear images from the moment they looked at each other in the yard to their entrance into the vi together. Then, in the brightly lit living room, the journalists saw two figures. Whats going on? Who is Dr. Watsons girlfriend? Did he just send one away and have a date with another? Thats too seamless! Is he really a womanizer? You really cant tell. If thats the case, Dr. Watsons image will copse Its impossible to discuss work at home in the evening, right? Someone began to doubt, If this gets out A man and woman alone Just take the pictures. Dont worry about it. This will make the headlines tomorrow! Hes my ideal man! A genius doctor. Although Im a journalist, I really dont want to capture his other side. Sigh The voice of a heartbroken girl echoed in the yard, the scene inside the house piercing her heart. In the brightly lit, spacious living room. Rowan prepared a cup of tea and gently ced it on the coffee table in front of Daphne, who was sitting on the sofa in a spot she had once upied. Daphne regretted not seizing the opportunity during the time she lived there, not making the most of her proximity to him. What do you want? Rowan sat down opposite her, asking calmly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Daphnes gaze fell on his handsome, refined face. What do you like about ire? This question made a sharp glint sh in Rowans eyes, as if telling her there was no need to report to her. I like the feeling she gives me, he replied nheless. Chapter 1285 The Terrifying Woman Daphne was quite satisfied with this answer, as novelty has its appeal, and perhaps after some time, the liking would fade away. Because of her job, right? Daphne asked with a smile on her lips. Because theres no novelist girl around you, so you think shes different. Theres no need to analyze my feelings here, Rowan said coldly. Rowan, I like you! Daphne confessed once again, her eyes firm, and she even thought she was quite brave! For Rowan, however, this confession did not stir any emotions in his heart. I have a girlfriend. Daphne, likepeting for a job, did not hold back at all. I think Im more suitable for you! I can be your assistant! I can help you! Rowan found these words amusing, and there was some impatience in his eyes. Have you forgotten? I told you before, theres no possibility between us. Im afraid you might forget, so I reminded you, were more suitable! Daphne was a little agitated. I dont want you to be blinded by a moment of passion. I never even had you in my heart, how could I forget? Rowan was blunt. Daphne, I hope this is thest time you show up at my house. Facing his rejection and disdain, the girl felt truly heartbroken. Looking around the familiar surroundings, she once slept here, but ire hadnt yet, had she? How could she let her get ahead? She just couldnt understand. If you want to discuss work, we can talk at the hospital, Rowan said soberly. I have a girlfriend now, and I dont want ire to have any misunderstandings, so donte here again. Are you sure you like her? Youve only known her for a short time! Daphne still couldnt believe it. How could someone as outstanding as you like her? Shes not worthy of you at all! I wont allow you to talk about her like that! The mans voice was cold and stern. Daphne was emotional. I just cant understand! You dont need to understand! Daphne: She believed that she was a thousand times better than ire, having a solid job and not looking bad at all. Moreover, she thought that to be worthy of Rowan, she needed to keep working hard! How could ire get it all so effortlessly? Right now, Im only sure of one thing. Rowan stood up, clearly losing his patience. Daphne looked up expectantly and asked, What is it? Im sure I dont like you. The girl stiffened, her back tense with embarrassment. Rowan spoke very directly, perhaps a bit hurtful, but he wanted her to understand clearly and not pester him about his feelings anymore. Close the door on your way out. Having said this coldly, Rowan turned and walked upstairs. Daphne watched his tall and refined figure walk away without looking back. She forcibly suppressed her admiration and affection for him, her eyes reddening involuntarily. It seemed like he didnt like her at all how could this be? If he didnt like her, why would he let her, a stranger in Arkpool City, stay in his house? Why would he let her, someone with insufficient experience who still needed to learn, join his hospital? He was clearly helping her, wasnt that a sign of affection? The reporters were all very experienced, capturing Dr. Watson as he went upstairs because the curtains were not drawn. Whats going on? Did they have a fight? Lets wait and see if that womanes out. If she doesnt leave tonight, itll be big news.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, at that moment in the living room, Daphne gritted her teeth and followed Rowan upstairs, her footsteps so light that even she couldnt hear them. The reporters then saw the living room light go out. My god Is she noting out? Who exactly is Rowan Watsons girlfriend? It is absolutely true that no men in this world can be trusted. Half an hourter, the reporters got into their car, and before leaving, some still hoped, staring unwillingly at the vi. Dont bother, I bet theyre already in bed. With that said, the car drove away. Chapter 1286 Daphne Didn’t Leave All Night I dont believe in love anymore In the departing car, a girl was greatly shaken. She sighed and leaned back in her seat, feeling like swearing. Unless Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh get divorced, Ill still believe in love!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Another girlughed and said, Im a fan of them too, and I believe theyll carry their love through to the end! Maybe theyll even have two more children? That would be big news indeed, a nationwide celebration. Dr. Watson has a great image, there must be some misunderstanding. Some still held out hope, Hes handsome and talented, how could he possibly be some two-timer? Oh no! Suddenly, the girl with the camera shrieked, Whats wrong? All eyes turned to her. I only managed to capture thisst part, but not the girl walking with Dr. Watson earlier. There isnt a single photo of her in here! What happened? She was puzzled as well. There was silence in the car for a few seconds. How did you mess that up? Someone felt regretful, The headline should have been aparison! Tonights explosive news! Do you think youll ever get a chance like this again? Im sorry The reporter was extremely annoyed. In all her years of work, she had never made such a mistake. So, what are we going to write for tomorrows news? Someone quietly asked. First, find out who this woman is. You got the license te, right? We have the license te. This woman staying with Dr. Watson is enough to generate traffic! Nighttime. In a cozy bedroom on the second floor of Russells Vi. The main light was off. Wearing a pink nightgown and a facial mask, ire sat at her desk in front of an openptop disying a novel-editing page. Having had dinner with Rowan and taken a walk afterward, she was filled with happiness and energy. Although he wasnt by her side, the air still seemed sweet. The storyline under her pen was particrly vivid, each word and sentence infused with the sweetness and bliss of love. That night, she was brimming with inspiration. She wrote five thousand words in one go and immediately published them. Sweet love songs yed through her headphones as her delicate, jade-like hands danced on the keyboard like ying a piano. She was in an exceptionally good mood The night grew deeper. In Rowans vi, he was busy working alone in theboratory on the third floor, wearing sterile clothing, and was fully focused on developing a new drug. Words like humble,posed, and professional were probably created to describe him. On the second floor, Daphne was in the guest room, having closed the door and not daring to turn on the lights. She stood by the window for a long time, staring at the two cars in the yard. Images from recent times filled her mind, and every day she lived here was a happy one. Why did Rowan start disliking her as soon as ire was involved? The vi was sorge, yet he still asked her to rent a ce outside. Daphne med everything on ire, attributing all her bad feelings to her presence, which had changed everything. Daphne didnt think about what the situation would be like the next morning. She was determined not to leave tonight! She wanted to stay, to sleep here! To be closer to him! So sometimes, loving someone can make you lose your reason, even if the situation bes unmanageable, consequences are disregarded. The next morning came early. Rowan didnt need an rm, waking up promptly at six oclock. Opening his eyes in bed, he picked up the remote and pressed a button, and the heavy ckout curtains slowly opened. As he got up and changed out of his pajamas, he nced at the two cars in the yard. His fingers paused while buttoning his shirt, and his gaze narrowed. Judging by the distance between the cars, one of them had been parked there sincest night. The aura emanating from his eyes was rarely chilling! Chapter 1287 Rowan’s Fury In the adjacent guest room, an rm went off. Daphne was startled awake from her sweet dream and instantly became alert. She turned off the rm in a panic, feeling as if her soul had almost left her body. And she didnt dare sleep any longer. The next moment, she threw off the covers and got out of bed. As she was putting on her shoes, she felt an inexplicable sense of unease in her heart. Even regarding her impulsive decision to stay overnight, she couldnt understand why she had been so impulsive and made such a ridiculous move. If Rowan found out, he would definitely be very angry, wouldnt he? So she had to leave before he knew about it! Daphne really sobered up in an instant, put on her slippers, and quickly folded the nkets. Just as she was about to escape through the door! The door was forcefully pushed open! The heavy door panel almost hit her face! Her steps faltered, her heart pounding! The violent sound of the door being pushed open broke the tranquility of the morning. Daphnes steps faltered, and she nervously faced Rowans icy, knife-like gaze, which seemed to want to devour her. As expected, she was here! Are you out of your mind?! Rowan stormed over, grabbed her wrist, and pushed her onto the bed, Daphne! Ah- Daphne was hurt by the fall, caught off guard and tumbling onto the bed, the force seemingly enough to kill her. Rowan stood in front of the bed, his casual nce clearly mixed with unpleasant emotions, It seems your thoughts have been open for a long time! You can even do such shameless things! Daphne saw deep contempt in his eyes. Get out! Rowan was extremely disappointed in her. The woman propped herself up halfway, trembling as she met his gaze, Im sorry, Rowan, I didnt mean anything else. Daphne was frightened by his appearance, and she stood up with her heart in her throat, I didnt want to cause you any trouble at all, I just Get out! Rowan roared in anger. Daphne didnt dare to stay any longer, but before leaving, she still spoke the unfinished words, I just really like you. After saying that, she quickly left! Rowans face darkened; she was really confessing with her life! Daphne hurried downstairs, almost spraining her ankle while holding the railing. Her eyes filled with tears of grievance as she rushed out of the living room. In the courtyard in the early morning, she opened the car door, sat in the drivers seat, and gripped the steering wheel, her chest heaving violently. Looking up at that bedroom, her heart was also torn with pain. After a while, she regained herposure and drove the car away. Rowan deeply regretted it; how could he have let her inst night? She didnt know her ce even when he treated her as an ordinary friend. On the way to the hospital, although Rowans mood was terrible, he didnt reveal much of it. In the doctors office, Daphne, wearing a white coat and absent-mindedly putting on her name tag, had a bad feeling. She recalled Rowans gaze that morning-it was truly terrifying. She had never seen him so angry before. So maybe she should wait for him to calm down a bit and then sincerely apologize to him? In the hospital corridor, Rowan, wearing a white shirt, walked briskly and expressionlessly toward the office. Good morning, Dr. Watson, the assistant came out of the room in front and greeted him respectfully.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. As he walked, he asked, Are you busy now? I just finished, its not too bad for now, the assistant kept up with his pace. Help me draft a resignation agreement for Dr. Wells, Rowan said calmly. This startled the assistant, but when he looked at the man beside him in surprise, his face had already said it all-he didnt want Dr. Wells to stay in the hospital any longer. And everyone knew that the reason Dr. Wells was able to join Charity Medical Center was entirely because of Dr. Watson. Was this the end of their rtionship? Didnt you hear? Rowan nced at him as he entered the door, Do you need me to say it a second time? No need, Ill do it right away! Chapter 1288 On the News At this moment, as Rowan entered the conference room to discuss an uing major surgery with his team members, news about him and Daphne had alreadye out. One headline after another caught the eyes of the people: Deans Night Meeting with His Young Girlfriend, Already Living Together! Dr. Watsons Girlfriend Finally Showed Up, A Doctor from His Hospital! Genius Doctor Rowan Watson Finally Falls in Love, Takes Girlfriend Home Overnight! Breaking News: Dr. Watsons Romance Stories! For people who liked browsing on their phone, they could in no time see this news. It had already made it to the front page headlines, and the yback and reposting went everywhere like a virus. In the hospital, news spread like wildfire, reaching almost every department. Everyone had seen the news!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Dr. Wells?? If it werent for the photos as proof, it would have been hard for anyone to believe. How could this be? Isnt our dean dating that novelist girl? How strange Dr. Wells stayed the night at Dr. Watsons house This This is just too unbelievable! They didnt catch any intimate actions, so they might not be a couple, right? Nowadays, media stories are all made up, you cant believe everything! But staying at his house is a fact. If Dr. Watson has a girlfriend, then this matter is not that simple. What is their rtionship? As everyone was puzzled, Daphne walked in. She calmly asked, Does Dr. Watson have surgery this morning? She wanted to sincerely apologize to him but couldnt find him. Dr. Wells! Whats your rtionship with our dean?! someone stood up and asked directly, Why did you spend the night at his housest night? Daphne froze, facing everyones curious gazes. How did you know? Rowan would never reveal this kind of thing! In the next second, everyone showed her their phone screens. Look, its in the news! The whole city must know by now! Daphne stiffened, her face full of deep fear. Her pale appearance left her colleagues puzzled. Why did she look as if she had done something wrong? Daphne didnt linger. She just turned and left! Her colleagues were left in confusion, gossiping again. Daphne returned to her office, frantically taking out her phone to check the news. Clear photos were disyed one after another! From the yard to the living room. The headlines were even more ridiculous! How could this happen? How could there be reporters? Daphne couldnt believe it, feeling overwhelmed, and had trouble breathing. How am I going to exin this to Rowan? He wouldnt think that I brought the reporters, would he? It was over Deted like a punctured ball, she sat down in her office chair, having no motivation to work. Thinking about Rowans attitude in the morning, he would be furious with her, wouldnt he? At the mansion. ire finished her breakfast and continued her good mood from the night before. Her fingers flew across the keyboard, typing another three thousand words. The plot pleased her. When in a good mood, the manuscript really came out well! Just as she was about to take a break, she picked up her phone and casually opened Twitter. The first push notification was about Daphne spending the night at Rowans housest night! The anchors exnation was clear, and the tone was full of astonishment. She listened with a ringing in her ears! Staring at the scrolling photos on the screen and the bold, eye-catching headlines. ires thick eyshes trembled! Her throat tightened, and she couldnt utter a single word for a moment. The news yed repeatedly as she held her phone, her lips as pale as her face. So,st night, after having dinner with her, Rowan took Daphne home to spend the night. Chapter 1289 Deleting Rowan The clichd drama of being cheated on had actually happened to ire! Her first feeling was not anger, but rather, a piercing pain in her heart, a pain that was quite pronounced. She took a deep breath, and it was as if the air was filled with shards of ss, each breath stabbing her lungs. She didnt know how much time had passed before she managed to close TikTok with trembling fingers. The whole world seemed to quiet down, but at the same time, it didnt. She stood there for a long, long time Until the corners of her lips curled up, and sheughed C augh filled with disbelief. Im such a joke! she eximed. After writing romance novels for years, she had no experience in love, but she thought she was an expert in matters of rtions. Sitting cross-legged on the sofa, ire furrowed her brow, and tears welled up in her eyes. A headache came over her, and she felt exhausted C the kind of exhaustion that affected her body and soul. A simple meal together had made her happy for such a long time, even lifting her spirits while she wrote. In ires heart, Rowan had always been like a ray of light, his brilliance illuminating her world. Suddenly, that light was extinguished. It wasnt that he no longer shone, but rather he had gone to light up someone elses life. How could ire, who had wholeheartedly loved him, ept this? Her faith had copsed. But ire didnt immediately call Rowan to confront him. She understood his choice to be with Daphne instead of her. They were a better match, more suitable for each other. But he was insincere! After a while, she took out her phone and opened the news page. News about Rowan and Daphne filled the screen, their pictures crystal clear. Each image stabbed her heart. Daphne had gone home with him and spent the night at his ce C an irrefutable fact. She didnt know how much more time had passed when ire opened her phone and stared at her chat with Rowan. There wasnt even a single new message. With the news making such amotion, how could he not know? Did he really not care about her feelings? Was he toozy to even offer an exnation? Why did he apany her to dinnerst night? He had even taken a walk with her and discussed their views on love. After an agonizing hour of waiting, ires emotions were in turmoil, and she hadnt received even a single punctuation mark from Rowan. Her sadness doubled, and she felt like crying.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Even though she was reluctant and genuinely loved him, ire resolutely deleted Rowans contact information, removed him from Facebook, deleted his phone number, and turned off her phone. She thought this should be the most dignified exit, right? After all, she was the one who had fallen in love first. Putting down her phone, she embraced a pillow and cried her heart out on the sofa. Then she picked out a beautiful outfit, took a hot bath, and tried her best to adjust andpose herself. Meanwhile, Rowan was in the operating room. The operating light was bright, and the scalpel in his hand was thin. Despite the high difficulty of the brain surgery, he and his team of doctors were dedicated and had held three rigorous meetings to develop the surgical n. Everyone cooperated seamlessly. There were always risks involved in surgery, and the patient had encountered someplications. Everyones nerves were on edge, so it was truly a test of their professionalism and ability. In other words, Rowan was still unaware of the news. Daphne had heard from another doctor that Rowan was in the operating room, and the surgery that day was particrly challenging. She was worried about his emotional state. However, she also had enough time to think about how to clean up this mess. Making such a scandalous news headline was not what she wanted. She had just been confusedst night. Dr. Wells, are you dating Dr. Watson? People were always curious about others affairs, and someone couldnt help but ask directly. Chapter 1290 Make Her Disappear Daphne was exasperated. No, were not, she replied, feeling annoyed and uneasy. Why did you spend the night at his ce? You clearly live right across from the hospital! To Daphne, this question felt more like an interrogation, and she didnt know how to answer it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt admit that she had taken it upon herself to stay in his guest room for the night without his permission, could she? She was a woman too and had her dignity! Stop asking! Go check your patients! Daphnes face turned livid, struggling to control her emotions. And dont ask Dr. Watson either! We dont need to exin our affairs to anyone! Seeing her genuinely angry, her colleagues didnt dare to ask any more questions. At Russells Vi, ire had deleted all contact information for Rowan but still hadnt received a call from him. Her memories and affection for him couldnt be erased. She still hoped he would call and exin everything to her. So, every moment was incredibly agonizing for ire. She felt her world had lost its light, and everything she did seemed dull, even sleeping felt like a torment. At two in the afternoon, Rowan finally emerged from the operating room after six hours of surgery. The patients condition had stabilized, and he and his team members breathed a sigh of relief. The subsequent recovery and treatment were long processes, and they still had to develop a n for the patient. Dr. Watson, his assistant handed him the resignation agreement in the office. Its ready, do you want to review it? No need to look, just give it to her directly, Rowan said. Tell her to sign it and leave immediately. The assistant hesitated with the agreement, wondering what had happened to make him so angry. Whats wrong? Rowan noticed his reluctance to speak. The assistant asked cautiously, Did you two have a fightst night? Rowan was slightly taken aback, catching the words st night. Why are you firing her? She didnt do anything wrong at work. Dont make decisions when youre impulsive. Rowans eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he looked at his assistant with a mix of emotions in his eyes. How did you know we metst night? The assistant blurted out, Its all over the news. Dr. Wells spent the night at your house! By now, perhaps the whole Arkpool City knows, if not the entire world. Rowan stared at his assistant, his eyes filled with astonishment. His elegant eyebrows furrowed, and his mind was filled with disbelief. What you didnt know? The assistant was surprised but immediately realized it was normal since Rowan had juste out of the operating room and hadnt even had lunch yet. Rowans face held a subtle mix of emotions, with a faint coldness emanating from his eyes. The next second, he picked up his phone and opened the news page. Headlines and photos of him and Daphne filled the screen! The titles made him angry and speechless. Taking the resignation agreement from his assistant, Rowan left the office. Daphne had a bad feeling. The news put a lot of pressure on her, and she hadnt even gone to eat lunch, not knowing whether the surgery had ended. It was only when Rowan entered the room that she tensed up, seeing the anger in his eyes. Rowan she stood up, wanting to exin. He mmed the resignation agreement on the table, angrily grabbing her wrist. Youre really malicious enough! You actually brought reporters with you! It wasnt me, it wasnt She didnt care about the pain in her wrist. Daphne, I really underestimated you! Rowan suppressed the raging anger in his heart as if he wanted to destroy her. You must find a way to rify the situation with the media and reveal the truth! Daphne was terrified, tears in her eyes as she faced his hateful gaze. Also, sign this! Rowan maintained a shred of rationality as he let go of her hand and pushed her away. I dont want to see you again! Chapter 1291 Poor Dr. Watson That disgust and anger were something Daphne had never experienced in her life. Im sorry, I was wrong! Fearing that Rowan wouldnt even give her a chance to apologize, Daphne quickly knelt down and grabbed his wrist. Rowan, please dont fire me! I didnt bring those reporters! I didnt expect it to turn out like this! Rowan, please believe me! Rowan coldly shook off her hand. I dont believe a single word you say! It really wasnt me! Go clear things up with the media about what happenedst night! Rowan lowered his eyes, resentfully spitting out, And secondly, sign the resignation agreement and dont let me see you again! No Daphnes thoughts were in disarray. Please dont do this She knew he wasnt joking; he was genuinely angry. Rowan had no time to waste with her. Disappear now! He gave her a particrly disdainful nce before turning and leaving. Rowan! Daphnes heart trembled, her mind going nk. Outside the door, passing medical staff happened to witness the scene and were also frightened. Dr. Watson angrily left, while Dr. Wells knelt in the office My goodness, what on earth happened? However, they didnt dare to linger and left hurriedly with their doubts, as they were all quite busy. In the office. After Rowan left, Daphne felt as if all her strength had been drained, and she slumped to the floor, leaning against the corner of the desk, swallowing back tears.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Unable to make a sound for a long time, her tears of grievance flowed like broken beads. In the hallway. Rowan strode quickly towards his own office! It was almost three in the afternoon, and he hadnt even had time for lunch. He took out his phone and immediately dialed ires number, only to find it was turned off. Rowan realized something was wrong; she must have seen the news. As soon as he entered his office, a patients family member approached him. Dr. Watson Then, his colleague Dr. Gilkes entered. Rowan said to him, Help me check whats going on. Then he addressed the family member, Talk to Dr. Gilkes! With that, he turned and left with his phone. Rowan quickly arrived at arge terrace where few people were and it was quiet. He stood by the railing and opened ires chat. After thinking for a moment, his slender fingers rapidly typed a message: ire, I just finished an operation today. I know you must have seen the news and you must be very angry right now, but please calm down and let me exin. Daphne followed mest night, confessed her feelings to me, but I clearly rejected her again and asked her to close the door when she left. Yet, she went upstairs and slept in the guest room without permission. Nothing happened between us. I only discovered her car in the morning, and I was furious with her. I just gave her a resignation form. Having typed so much, Rowan didnt send the message right away. He read it again, thinking it was too long, and she might not have the patience to read it all. So, he pressed the backspace key, deleting all the text. Rowans usually calm and collected heart felt a bit unsettled. She had turned off her phone He was trying to guess her current mood. After thinking for a moment, he typed a few more words: ire, can you turn on your phone and give me a call? Staring at the line of text for a long time he finally pressed the send button. The message shockingly failed to send! A sinking feeling in Rowans heart made him realize: had she deleted him? Just then, an anxious voice came from nearby: Dr. Watson! Dr. Watson is over there! Hurry! Rowan, clutching his phone, turned to look and saw two medical staff members running towards him in a panic. Dr. Watson! A patient is bleeding heavily! The situation is extremely critical! Without a second thought, Rowan dashed towards them with long strides! At a time when lives were at stake, Rowan naturally set aside his personal emotions. Chapter 1292 Daphne Really Is Cunning Inside the presidents office at rke Corp., an air of seriousness and transparency pervaded. Tristan sat at his spacious Western-style desk, holding a newspaper in his hands. He stared grimly at the bold headline and the photos of Rowan and Daphne. If looks could kill, the two of them would have been dead already! With a forceful grip, the newspaper crumpled into a ball in his fingertips. Tristan wondered, how ire must be feeling right now? She loved Rowan so much, so passionately, so sincerely. Her love was unwavering, and her heart and eyes were filled with only Rowan. Rather than anger, Tristan now felt more heartache for ire, genuinely worried about her emotional state. He picked up his phone, then put it down, then picked it up again. Over and over, Tristan wanted to call her, but he didnt know in what capacity. After a brief inner struggle, he realized that his constion would be of no use to her, given the extent of her hurt. President, Assistant Kevin entered the room, holding a stack of documents. Mr. Toichi will arrive at the club soon. Should we prepare to leave? Yes, Tristan collected his thoughts and asked, Is the contract ready? Everything is ready. Lets go, then. Tristan tossed the newspaper into the trash and walked out, his ocean-deep eyes filled with a hint of anger. The assistant followed with the document bag in hand. Five minutester, on their way to the club in a Maybach, the assistant drove while Tristan sat in the backseat. His eyes were deep, lips tightly pursed, and a trace of worry furrowed his brow. No one knew what he was thinking.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, at Charity Medical Center, Daphne was kicked out by security. She almost twisted her ankle when she was pushed away. Weak and helpless, she felt too embarrassed to make a scene at the hospital entrance, as it would only attract more attention. But she never expected Rowan to be so ruthless! Daphne looked at the security guards guarding the entrance, and with resentment in her heart, turned and left. It wasnt her fault that the reporters were there, and she hadnt brought them! But Rowan didnt believe her, which frustrated her greatly. As soon as she left the hospital, Daphne was surrounded by a group of reporters who blocked her way. Questions like Dr. Wells, are you dating Dr. Watson? and When will you two officially announce your rtionship? Neither of you have posted anything today! bombarded her. Rowan had asked her to exin the situation to the media, and now the reporters were right in front of her. However, once she cleared things up, it would be like pping herself in the face. Standing still, Daphne remained silent, trying to calm her emotions and regain her rationality. As the reporters continued to pester her about her rtionship with Rowan, she thought to herself, since her rtionship with Rowan had already broken down, she wouldnt let ire off the hook either! Questions like When did you and Dr. Watson get together? Can you share any details? and Do you have ns to get married? continued to rain down on her. Daphnes lips curled into a slight smile, and she kindly looked at everyone before taking one of the microphones. The scene suddenly fell silent. Everyone was waiting for her to speak, and cameras were snapping away. As the Maybach passed by the hospital, it slowed down due to traffic and came to a stop. Tristans gaze shifted, and he spotted Daphne surrounded by reporters at the hospital entrance, wearing a smile on her face. His expression, however, was icy and his lips tightly pursed. Dr. Wells, please tell us when you and Dr. Watson n to get married, a reporter eagerly asked. Chapter 1293 Heart-wrenching Pain Yes, everyone is very concerned about this issue! Daphnes lips curved slightly upward, her calm demeanor tinged with a hint of shyness. I think its better to ask Dr. Watson about this matter, but hes been very busytely. I hope everyone wont disturb him and give us some space. After saying this, she returned the microphone and squeezed her way out of the crowd of reporters. Her words were loaded with information! Tristans cold gaze fell upon her retreating figure. He couldnt quite understand C if Rowan didnt love ire, why did he start a rtionship with her? Did Rowan really love ire or not? Tristans hands, resting on his knees, tightened slightly, as a hidden anger welled up in his heart. But no matter how he looked at Daphne, he didnt think she was a good person. Having been in the workce for so many years, Tristan had be quite adept at judging people. Gradually, the traffic cleared and the Maybach slowly moved forward, leaving the hospital and heading to the club. Inside the car, Tristan took out his phone and opened ires chat box again, staring at her familiar profile picture for a long timeN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was reluctant to disturb her but was also worried about her condition. His mind was filled with thoughts of her. In the end, despite his inner struggle, Tristan chose to remain silent. He didnt want to hurt ires self-esteem. Being cheated on, no one would feel good about it. Tristan felt sorry for her, so he was also unhappy, his mood gloomy throughout the day. Every hour, he would pick up his phone countless times, checking her updates to see if she would post anything about her feelings. However, she didnt post anything. In a bedroom on the second floor of Russells Vi, ire, who hadnt eaten lunch, sat on the sofa with her knees hugged to her chest. Her gaze was empty as she looked up at the afterglow of the setting sun, not feeling hungry at all. Her eyes were devoid of tears, appearing calm, but it was as if she had suffered a heavy blow, her mental state particrly poor. Her phone was sped in her hand, always holding it, but no calls came in She was waiting, expecting. She had deleted Rowan from her Facebook, and he hadnt added her back. Had her first love ended just like that? ire, who once had infinite longing for love, felt unbearably miserable in her heart. How could the man she adored with all her heart and soul betray her? She wanted to trust him, give him a chance to exin, but he didnt look for her And ire, with her novelists mind, couldnt guess why Daphne had spent the night at his ce, because no matter how she tried to exin it, it was unreasonable and self-deceiving. Having spent the night meant she had spent the night. Thinking too much only gave her a headache. Miss. The door was knocked on, and the maid Hollys voice came in. Its time for dinner. Can you eat something? ire pulled herself together and replied, Okay, Ill be right there! Anyway, no matter what happened, she couldnt abuse herself, and she wouldnt let her family worry. At this time, downstairs, Violet paced back and forth, puzzled. Is ire in a bad mood today? She didnt even eat lunch. Albert had just returned and replied, Is she sick? Is something bothering her? It shouldnt be. She was fine this morning, lively as a rabbit. At that moment, a car stopped in the courtyard. Mya and Finnley got out together, hand in hand, walking toward the living room. They had also seen the news earlier and were worried about ires situation, so they hade home. Chapter 1294 Russell’s Villa – Everyone Found Out As soon as they entered the door, Mya, who was pregnant, asked, Dad, Mom, where is ire? At that moment, Holly appeared at the staircase, Miss will be here shortly. I dont know if shes feeling unwell, but she didnt eat lunch. There was a hint of concern in her voice. Mya looked up at Holly and shared her concern. Should we consult Dr. Watsonter? Violet was worried, If theres an illness, its best to treat it early. Young people often stay upte, which can lead to health problems. It seemed they hadnt seen the news and didnt know that something had happened with Dr. Watson. Mom. Finnley spoke softly, revealing the truth, Dr. Watson brought a girl homest night, and its all over the news. Violet and Albert were utterly shocked, exchanging nces. Rowans promise to ire during theirst dinner together was still fresh in their minds. A brief silence fell upon the living room. Everyones hearts sank, worried about ires feelings. Soon, footsteps could be hearding from upstairs. Everyone looked toward the staircase and quickly saw the girl descending. ire had changed out of her pajamas, put on some light makeup, and carefullybed her hair, appearing in better spirits than they had imagined. Brother, sister-inw. With a smile on her face, ire stepped down the stairs, Youre back? Lets have dinner together. Seeing her in good spirits, the worried Mya was puzzled but relieved, ire. Violet was still in a state of shock. What was going on with Rowan? He wasnt a bad guy! What was written in the news? Dinner is ready, everyone goes to the dining room! Violet snapped out of it, smiling at everyone, Ill be right there after a quick visit to the restroom. With that, she turned and headed to the restroom. The moment she closed the door, she quickly pulled out her phone and opened the news page. She saw not only the headline from the morning, but also the photos C Rowan and Daphne exchanging nces and talking in the yard, sitting together on the couch in the living room, and then heading upstairs. She also saw the interview Daphne had given an hour ago, surrounded by reporters outside the hospital. Her words indirectly confirmed her rtionship with Dr. Watson. Violet clutched her phone, her heart trembling slightly. She also felt guilty C had she misjudged the situation? No one knew how much ire liked Dr. Watson, but as her aunt, Violet understood. How heartbroken must ire be to see such news?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ire hadnt left the house today, and Rowan hadnte over either. Had they talked on the phone? In the dining room, ire tried to hide her sadness. She hadnt eaten lunch, and facing a table full of delicious food, she had no appetite. She picked up her fork, took a bite of noodles, and couldnt help but tear up. She held back, not wanting to beughed at or to worry her family. But everyone saw her pain and felt it in their hearts. Violet sat down at the table as well. The family ate in silence. Albert, concerned for ire, personally served her a bowl of soup, Here, ire, if you cant eat the noodles, have some soup. Its nutritious. Tears the size of beans rolled down ires face and sshed into the soup. ire put down her fork, picked up the soup bowl, and drained it in one gulp. Then she picked up her fork again. She didnt speak or look at anyone, afraid they would see the sadness in her eyes. Why would he bring another woman home? Violet put down her utensils, speaking angrily, Rowan must give us an exnation for this! He can fool others, but not our ire! Chapter 1295 Rowan Arrives At that moment, the silent Albert sighed and asked discontentedly, ire, didnt he give you a reasonable exnation? Its been a whole day. ires nose tingled, having waited for half a day without receiving his call or seeing him re-add her on Facebook. She didnt know how he treated their rtionship. Later, she turned off her phone, and he seemed to have disappearedpletely. ire? As her brother, Finnley felt distressed seeing her like this. He reached out and held her shoulder, speaking softly, Even if you want to break up, you should know whats going on. Maybe its just a misunderstanding? What do you think? ire looked up with a wronged heart, Misunderstanding? The thought of those photos stabbed her heart again, Have you seen the pictures? Were they just photoshopped? Isnt it a fact that Daphne stayed overnight at his house? The girl took a deep breath, feeling heartbroken. Finnleys brows furrowed slightly as he analyzed the situation rationally, But I dont think hes that kind of person. If he liked Daphne, why would he be with you? He could have rejected you. Typical scum. What man doesnt want to have more than one woman? ire huffed, put down her fork, and stood up, Isnt that the dream of all you men? As Finnley was speechless and ire was about to leave, Holly appeared at the entrance of the dining room, reporting with slight excitement, Dr. Watson is here. In the brightly lit dining room, everyone turned their gaze to the floor-to-ceiling windows, watching the car park and the headlights go out. ires heart tightened as she quickly ran to the living room, then hurriedly went upstairs. Her mind was in a fog, angry, wronged, and even more heartbroken. She feared Rowan would say to her, I dont love you anymore. Im sorry, ire. The Russells put down their utensils and stood up, heading to the living room. They were as concerned and worried as if there were problems in the marriage of their younger generation. They stood at the entrance of the living room, watching Rowan get out of the drivers seat, close the car door, and walk towards them. In the evening breeze and under the night sky, Rowans figure appeared somewhat frail.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ire stood by the window of the upstairs bedroom, staring at his figure, her vision blurred by tears. Rowan had been busy until now, not even having time for dinner, and came here as soon as he left the hospital. As he walked, he saw a crowd at the entrance of the living room. Mr. and Mrs. Russel were there, as well as Finnley and Mya. Even the servants were present, but there was no sign of ire. As he got closer, everyone could see the subtle expressions on Rowans face. Violets mood calmed down a bit; he seemed to havee to apologize and make peace. Mr. and Mrs. Russel. Rowan stopped at the entrance of the living room, well aware that everyone must have seen the news, Where is ire? Her phone is off, and I cant reach her. Rowans attitude was sincere, and his handsome face showed a trace of fatigue. Violet suddenly felt sympathy, understanding the demands of a doctors profession. But the news, especially the photos, had indeed angered her. So, she asked coldly, Tell me, did that woman stay at your housest night? Rowan couldnt lie, Yes. Everyones chests tightened, and Violets face fell. But he exined, I did ask her to leave and closed the door. I didnt expect her to go upstairs and stay in the guest room for the night. I didnt allow it, but I am responsible. The exnation was true, but it seemed weak and powerless. Rowan had been regretting and ming himself. As expected, Albert asked, Why did you take her home in the first ce? Chapter 1296 She Probably Doesn’t Want to See You Rowan didnt want to exin anymore. Any exnation would be an excuse. He looked up at the staircase and said, Please let me see ire, alright? Ill exin everything to her. He hade with sincerity and a humble attitude today, which everyone at the entrance could feel. He had deeply reflected on the fact that letting Daphne in had started this misunderstanding, and he had been wrong. Who do you really like? Ill ask you onest question, Violet didnt want ire to be hurt a second time. Are you here to make peace? Or to apologize? Do you have feelings for that woman? I only like ire, Rowan replied without hesitation, his tone sincere. I will exin to her what happenedst night. Ill make up for the hurt Ive caused her and work hard to repair our rtionship. Mya, who had been watching Dr. Watson, could sense his exhaustion and sincerity. She thought he must be tired today, both mentally and physically from his work. Being a doctor was truly difficult. Finnley also believed Rowans words. All couples at least had some misunderstandings. Clear exnations and timelymunication were all that were needed. Finnley then said, ire is upstairs. Shes been in a bad mood all day. She didnt eat lunch and only had a little dinner. When she saw youing, she turned and went upstairs. She probably doesnt really want to see you. He told him all this in the hope that hed be prepared. Rowan nodded, Thank you. Finnley stepped aside, and Rowan politely nced at Mr. and Mrs. Russel before entering the living room and quickly heading upstairs. He had been in ires room before, so he knew which one it was. Downstairs, the Russells didnt follow. Instead, they returned to the dining room, worried that the conversation might break down. Dont worry, Mom, Finnley said, seeing his mothers concern. Rtionships need to be tested, so you can find out if your partner is right for you.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Yesterday, ire invited Dr. Watson to dinner, and she was so happy when she returned, Violet sighed, understanding the girls disappointment. This situation today is killing her. Mya picked up her fork again. I believe Dr. Watson can exin everything. From the interview, that woman seems to have a lot of issues. Finnley sided with his wife. She didnt answer any of the reporters questions. Maybe she really couldnt, but she said some vague things that revealed her malicious intentions. Dad, Mom, we all believe in Dr. Watsons character, Mya said without any ulterior motives, just expressing her opinion. A genius doctor with such achievements in the medical field cant be a scumbag. His righteousness alone proves his character. Upstairs. ire hadnt locked her door because she wanted to see him too. She wanted to hear his exnation after waiting and being upset for a day. Outside the door, Rowan stood for a while, pursing his lips as he organized his thoughts. Without knocking, he reached for the doorknob and opened the door with determination. ire stood by the window, staring unblinkingly at the doorway. As he appeared in her line of sight, she was even more nervous than him, though she appeared calm. Rowan closed the door behind him after entering. Seeing her, the tired Rowan felt a bitforted. She hadnt locked the door, which was the best attitude she could have. Rowan gazed deeply at her, feeling as if they hadnt seen each other for ages, even though it had only been a day. He took steps towards her. ire stood still, her mind a bit nk. Images of him and Daphne yed in her head one after another. Thinking about Daphne staying at his cest night made her feel jealous. Rowan stopped in front of her, reached out to hold her shoulders, and then gently pulled her into his embrace. Chapter 1297 I’m Sorry, It’s My Fault He said, ire, Ive thought abouting to see you ten thousand times today, but patients kept having problems, I finished two surgeries and took three emergency cases, and only just now was able to get away. His tone also revealed exhaustion. The kind-hearted ire, upon hearing this, immediately felt heartache for him and even forgot how she had endured the day. Leaning against his chest, feeling the warmth of his body, ires hardened heart melted. She reached out and held the shirt at his waist, feeling a pain like a needle prick inside her heart. Last night ire tried to remain calm, not wanting to be unreasonable with him, Did Daphne really stay overnight at your house? ire was a novelist, and she knew that misunderstandings had to be cleared up as soon as possible. Sometimes a little stubbornness could cost a good rtionship. She loved him and didnt want to miss a good match if there were no principled mistakes. She loved the most honestmunication between people, simple and effective. Rowan tightened his arm around her, holding her close, feeling her sadness and grievance. She followed me home in her own car, and in the yard, she said she wanted to talk, so I let her into the living room. ire didnt interrupt him, even though she was sad and her eyes were filled with tears, she still calmly listened. But the fact that Daphne stayed overnight was true. Rowan said, I made it clear to her that there was no possibility between us, and then I went upstairs first and told her to close the door when she left. I really didnt want to see her for even a second. ire was surprised and looked up at him from his embrace. Rowan held her shoulders and sincerely said to her, I really didnt expect her to sneak upstairs and spend the night in the guest room, and even bring a reporter along. It sounded unbelievable, but what was Daphnes purpose in doing this? If Rowan didnt like her, wouldnt this just make her more annoying? ire. Rowans deep voice fell on her head as he gently pressed his chin against her soft hair, carrying his sincerest apology, Im sorry, its my fault, please forgive me. ires defenses broke, and the sour tears swirled in her eyes, of course she would believe him. So Her fingers clutching his shirt at the waist, the girl pouted, How do you n to deal with her? You still have to see each other often. Ive already fired her. Rowan hugged her tightly once more, speaking softly, She wont appear in our sight ever again. His decision reassured ire. She put her arms around his waist and held him tightly, too. Though her eyes were filled with tears, the corners of her lips lifted, You must be exhausted today, right? Were you so busy that you didnt even eat properly? No. Rowan hadnt had lunch or dinner. But seeing her not angry anymore and willing to listen to his exnation, he felt like his heart was filled with honey. ire, have you forgiven me? Rowan exhaled in relief, gripping her shoulders once more.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ire looked up from his embrace, staring into his deep eyes, I believe in you, and I believe in my own judgment. Rowan was touched. The weight in his heart finally lifted, ire, promise me that whatever happens, well give each other a chance to exin, okay? Dont let the bad guys win. The girl nodded, her eyes filled with determination. He held her hand tightly, their fingers interlocked. ire needed this reassurance too. Facing his sincere gaze, she led him outside, Ill take you to eat, I havent eaten either! As they descended the stairs, the scene was harmonious, with the two walking hand in hand, side by side. A smile appeared on ires face. Chapter 1298 Love is Tolerance and Understanding In the living room, the Russells were speechless, surprised at the speed of the reconciliation between Rowan and ire. They watched as the couple went downstairs and headed for the dining room. Holly! ire called out. I am here, Miss! Is the food ready? Yeah, you bettere and eat now while its still hot! During the meal, although Rowan and ire didnt have much interaction, the atmosphere was noticeably more rxed. Rowan was genuinely hungry, as if his stomach was stuck to his back. In the living room, the Russells exchanged nces and breathed a sigh of relief. So this was what love was like? You could be in pain and suffering one moment, then beaming with smiles the next? Myas lips curled with a constant smile. Honey, you should learn from Dr. Watson. What do you mean? Finnley asked, puzzled. What should I learn? Please enlighten me, my dear wife. The elders turned their curious gazes upon their daughter-inw. Mya looped her arm through Finnleys. Clear up misunderstandings as soon as possible! Is this really the first opportunity he had? Finnley countered. He took almost 24 hours! I cant learn that kind of attitude! Look how long ire was upset! Mya met his gaze, and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. Finnley patted his chest confidently. If this had happened to me, no, no, no, this kind of thing would never happen to me in the first ce! I wouldnt let any woman through the door! Trust me, my dear wife! Pff! Mya burst intoughter, and the two elders joined in as well. The rtionship between this son and daughter-inw was so good that there were no worries for family conflicts. The atmosphere in the living room became light and cheerful. Hows your work handover going? Albert asked. When will you be back to take over the family business? By the end of the year. Alright, Ill wait a little longer, but dont fool me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Dad, Im not fooling you. Ive already told Mr. Marsh, and Ive been training Xiang Hengtely. Half an hourter, Rowan and ire emerged from the dining room. The Russells were sitting on the sofa, and Holly had just brewed tea. Everyone looked at them, especially Rowan. For a moment, Rowan seemed to be nervous, unsure of what to say. You should go home, ire said, turning to him. Youve had a long day, and you need to rest. How else will you save the people tomorrow? With that, she pulled him towards the door, helping him out of the awkward situation. Love was a matter between two people, and there was no need to report every detail to the family. Goodbye, uncle and aunt! Rowan, pushed by ire, quickly bid farewell. Goodbye! Come visit again when you have time! They all stood up and watched the couple leave, still surprised at the speed of their reconciliation. Who would have thought that ire would be so good-tempered? Violet remarked. I thought shed be angry for at least half a month. Finnley chimed in, Thats love, so it can be infinitely tolerance. As his words fell, he embraced Myas shoulders, secretly vowing to be good to his wife for a lifetime. In the courtyard, a gentle evening breeze blew, stars twinkling beside the bright moon. The scene was picturesque. Rowan stopped beside the drivers seat and turned to hold her shoulders. ire, get some rest early. He then leaned forward and ced a light kiss on her forehead. ire closed her eyes to enjoy the moment, then looked up at him. Standing on her tiptoes, she kissed his cheek. Good night, my Dr. Watson. Good night. He opened the car door and sat in the drivers seat as she watched. Fastening his seatbelt, he waved to her. Go inside, its getting windy out here. Thete autumn breeze blew through her hair, the strands faintly concealing the smile on her lips. Drive safe. Mhm. ire watched as Rowan started the car and drove away. Chapter 1299 This Night The smile on her face gradually faded, and her expression turned a bit solemn. ire could feel his exhaustion; he must have been really tired today. His fatigue made her feel heartache, and she loved him even more, this angel who saved humanity. Her love for him was filled with admiration and adoration.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yet, as his girlfriend, she really cared about what had happenedst night. Her anger came from jealousy. To truly let go of these matters might take some time After all, she was a perfectionist, stubborn and serious about love. However, she would try her best to adjust and not affect his mood or work. After all, she had fallen in love with a doctor. Some things were her responsibility to bear. Under the night sky, Rowan drove home. After exining everything to ire, the weight in his heart was lifted. But today had been exhausting, and as he sat in the drivers seat gripping the steering wheel, an unprecedented wave of fatigue enveloped him. Work had not gone smoothly, and there were always unexpected situations. After each surgery, he had toe up with a follow-up treatment n and hold different meetings for different patients. The hospital was just getting started, and many patients came to see him specifically. So even though there were other doctors in the hospital, Rowan was always busy. As they were about to reach home, he felt his head grow heavy, and the streetlights in front of him began to blur. Gripping the steering wheel tightly, Rowan furrowed his brows and steadied himself. The car quickly entered the yard, and he pressed the brakes. With his head bowed and his grip on the steering wheel, his breathing suddenly became restricted. It took him a while to recover. When Rowan opened his eyes again, his vision returned to normal. He got out of the car, went into the house, and headed straight to the bedroom, copsing into bed exhausted. Today had been so tiring His body feltpletely drained. On the same night, ire sat on the bedroom sofa with a headband, a facial mask, and herptop. She was writing a novel, her fingers constantly tapping the keyboard. Her focus wasnt great, but it was better than during the day. She wrote about a topic rted to trust in her novel and expressed her own views, hoping to resonate with her readers. Under the night sky of Arkpool City, the lights were dazzling, and the whole city was bustling. Daphne stood by the window of the house Rowan had rented for her, holding a wine ss. She looked at the myriad lights and couldnt help but take out her phone. The news had cooled down by evening, and it had already been taken off the trending topics on Twitter. However, she had saved a few photos on her phone. Sipping her red wine, she flipped through the photos, gradually epting the fact that she had been fired. Daphne thought ire must be feeling bad too, right? After all, they had just gotten together, and their rtionship was still unstable when this happened. Writers were emotionally sensitive, always striving for perfection. With a slight smile, she drained her wine ss, and her heart felt more at ease. If she couldnt have it, neither could ire. Tristan was also having a sleepless night. He hadnt worked overtime and had returned home early. He read for a while to calm his emotions. After dinner, he took a bath and now stood on the balcony in his bathrobe, admiring the moon alone. He was worried about ires current state. However, even now, after checking her Instagram hundreds of times, he hadnt seen her post any updates. Because of his concern, his grip on the railing tightened involuntarily. Tristan took a deep breath; tonights wind could ripple the river and scatter the flowers, but it could not blow away the sorrow in his heart. If he could, he wished to stand in front of her and give her the purest hug. Chapter 1300 Ivan is Really Nice At night, Emerald Bay. Ivan and Jennifer came out of the bathroom. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and sat on the sofa on the terrace, chatting about todays news. The topics gone on the Inte, Ivan said, crossing his legs and flipping through his phone. Basically, you wont see simr reports tomorrow. Jennifer nced at him and asked softly, Did you suppress it? I just suppressed it appropriately, Ivan nodded and told her. Rowan just got started with his hospital, and these things taking up too much public resources is not good. He truly considered Rowan a friend.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Jennifers gaze fell on the mans cold and stunning profile, and she was a bit puzzled. Isnt he with ire? Given his character, how could he possibly bring another woman home for the night? Yet, the woman spending the night at his home was a fact. For the entire day, the two parties involved didnt refute it. Ivan was quite calm about this matter. He put down his phone with a smile, So the problem lies with that woman. Sometimes what we see is not necessarily the truth, especially when were angry. Are you saying all of this is an illusion? Jennifer pondered, Entering the same building doesnt mean they would enter the same room, let alone sleep together? You just said it yourself, Rowan is not that kind of person. Ivan picked up his teacup and smiled. So where the problem lies, only that woman knows. Why is every rtionship full of twists and turns? Jennifer leaned against his shoulder and sighed. Perhaps the love at first sight and joy only exists in fairy tales. After so many tests, it was really tiring. Ivan enjoyed the time alone with her. He held her hand and caressed her slender fingers. Its because humans are always full of suspicion, and trust is as thin as a piece of paper. People also have desires. Even though something doesnt belong to them, they still want to have it, Jennifer shared her opinion. That woman used unscrupulous means for her own selfish desires and ended up with nothing. Some people are bad because they cant get what they want and wont let others be happy, Ivan analyzed intuitively. The best thing Rowan can do, if he truly loves ire, is to fire her to eliminate any future troubles. He didnt know if Rowan had done that. After all, it was someone elses private affair, and Ivan couldnt interfere too much. Darling, after we finish this busy period, lets go abroad to see our son and daughter, okay? Missing our babies? Mm, a little. You havent evenpleted your task of getting them a brother or sister. How can you face our son and daughter? Ivan teased, Theyre all looking forward to that. Annoying! He indulgently hugged her into his embrace. ire wrote until two in the morning, finishing eight thousand words in one go Unknowingly, she was immersed in the plot, which revolved around the themes of worship, love, and trust. The male and female protagonists in the story had been separated for several days due to a misunderstanding. Tonight, in the chapter she wrote, ire cleared up their misunderstanding. After writing so much, she was truly tired! So tired that she couldnt even open her eyes. Without turning off herputer, she fell asleep and quickly entered her dream world. The moon set and the sun rose, and a beautiful new day soon arrived. The sound of her phone ringing shattered ires unfinished dream. In the dream, on a fresh and lushwn, she wore a pristine white wedding dress, walking towards the man she loved in the center of the stage. The wedding march yed in her ears, and her heart was filled with joy. Before she could see the mans face clearly, the dream shattered. The ringing continued, pulling her back to reality. Chapter 1301 The Early Morning Phone Call A hand stretched out from the soft cocoon of nkets, habitually groping on the bedside table for the phone. Lifting her head from the covers, she asked, Who is it? Since she had deleted Rowans number, there was no name on the screen, only a string of unfamiliar digits. She rubbed her eyes and answered, Hello, whats up? Littlezy pig, time to get up, Rowans voice was gentle. ire suddenly became wide awake, Is it you? She quickly sat up, nced at the caller ID, and hurriedly put the phone back to her ear, Why are you up so early? Im outside your house, Rowans voice was tinged with a hint ofughter, Its not that early anymore. You you came to see me? Who else would Ie to see? Then, why didnt you contact me in advance? ire panicked, jumping out of bed, Dont you know that girls cant just leave the house? We have to pick clothes, groom, and put on makeup! It doesnt matter, I can wait, Rowan was full of patience, As long as youre willing to see me, its fine. He didnt sound like someone in a hurry. ire was as flustered as a little deer. I will hang up now then. With that, Rowan hung up the phone, giving her enough time. Hello? Hello! ire stopped in her tracks, then began to charge her phone and rushed into the bathroom! The sound of rushing water filled the room! She began to wash up as quickly as possible, squeezing facial cleanser while brushing her teeth! Looking at herself in the mirror, her hair wasnt too greasy, thankfully she had washed it the morning before. But her face was a bit swollen! She had drunk threerge sses of waterst night! It was terrible! Why didnt he tell her earlier? She wouldnt have stayed upte writing! At least her face would have been better today! After washing her face and brushing her teeth, ire dashed into the walk-in closet, opened the wardrobe, and tried on several outfits, suddenly experiencing decision paralysis! Considering they were going for a morning run, she chose a white tracksuit and put it on, pairing it with suitable earrings. She sat down at her dressing table and began applying makeup quickly, as if she were on a battlefield. Before leaving, she noticed herputer was still on, and casually turned it off while unplugging her phone charger! Then she rushed out the door! It was a peaceful early morning. Outside Russells Vi, Rowan parked his car by the roadside. He didnt get out, sitting in the drivers seat, his well-defined fingers tapping the steering wheel lightly. A familiar song yed in the car- Is there a candy that can make love even sweeter The car window was half-open, and a gentle breeze brushed through his hair. He was in a good mood today.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. In the living room, ire had just run downstairs and noticed that everyone was already there. She hesitated for a moment, Good morning, everyone! She greeted them. Are you going out? Violet looked at her outfit, Arent you having breakfast? No, thank you. She smiled, her figure quickly disappearing through the living room door, Dr. Watson has been waiting for me outside for a long time! Everyone looked outside the courtyard and noticed a parked car. They didnt know how long it had been there, as no one had paid attention. A young girl in love can be easily angered, but also easily appeased, Finnley couldnt help but sigh, Shes like a different personpared to yesterday. He then looked at ires parents, You two can finally rx, right? Love had a magical power that could sway a persons mood. Seeing her happy makes us happy, Albert didnt think too deeply about it. Violet, however, sighed, In love, the one who loves deeply is always more likely to be taken for granted. If they dont make it to marriage, this rtionship could cost ire half her life. Chapter 1302 Rowan is Great Her words caused Finnley and Myas chests to tighten slightly, and they exchanged nces. Mya gazed at her mother-inw and said, Mom, its not true. As long as they love each other, they can definitely be together! After all, she and Finnley had experienced so much together, and even family tragedies hadnt crushed their feelings for each other. I hope so, Violet said sincerely, I want her to be happy too. Young people are always more willing to believe in love, but to reach the point of marriage, there is so much to go through. Dr. Watson was too busy, and ire might be able to tolerate it for a while, but perhaps not for a lifetime. She had that kind of personality. Im so envious, Mya said as she watched ire running towards the courtyard. Although she had just gotten married not long ago, she always felt that she and Finnley were already married for a lifetime. She would often reminisce about their passionate dating days. Whats there to be envious about? Finnley wrapped his arm around her shoulder. How can my woman be envious of others? Whatever Rowan can give ire, I can give you, and even more! Sir, madam, young master, young mistress, breakfast is ready! Hollys cheerful voice came.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alright,ing! Then everyone headed towards the dining room, with Mya in Finnleys embrace. After the baby is born and I take over my fatherspany, you can be my secretary, okay? Mr. Russell, how much sry are you offering? Mya asked yfully. Ill offer myself! Finnley replied, making even his parentsugh. Outside in the courtyard, Rowan was a bit surprised to see ire in sportswear, but it was refreshing. He got out of the car and walked around to open the passenger door for her. Good morning. Sorry to keep you waiting, she panted, hastily fixing her messy hair. Did you sleep wellst night? Rowan helped her into the car, closed the door, and then returned to the drivers seat. Did the phone call wake you up? It was fine, she said, hiding the fact that she hadnt slept well. With a smile on her face, she asked, Where are we going for a run today? How many kilometers? Were not going for a morning run today. Rowan started the car, holding the steering wheel with one hand and taking her hand with the other. First, Ill take you to breakfast, and then well go for a hike. What day is it today? ire asked in confusion, not remembering it being the weekend. Thursday, he replied. How do you have time? Being a doctor was a very busy profession. I took some annual leave, Rowan said with a gentle expression. Some misunderstandings and barriers need to be thoroughly resolved. Ive heard that novelists have very delicate emotions, so Im afraid the Daphne issue might still linger in your heart. I want to spend more time with you today, and well climb high, look far, andpletely turn over a new page! Unexpectedly, ire felt a warmth in her heart as she gazed at him, lost in thought once again. He had considered her perspective. This was his attitude towards their rtionship. ire gripped his hand tightly, her heart nowpletely relieved. The warmth of their hands intertwined. She looked at the scenery ahead and caught a faint whiff of osmanthus fragrance. At the Russells Vi, in the restaurant, Mya said with some emotion, Many people go through blind dates, meet a few times, and then spend their lives together. Its such a pity. To meet someone who fills your heart with joy takes a great deal of fate. Its alright to get hurt; how many people nowadays dont carry scars? So she was fully supportive of ire. Chapter 1303 The Interview It is our fate that brings us together. We should all learn to cherish it, so every rtionship canst, Violet said, lifting her cup of milk, No one can keep giving without receiving an equivalent response. She will naturally be weary and start to doubt the rtionship. I hope Dr. Watson wille to understand this, Albert raised an eyebrow, We must not worry too much about the young people. Rowan was driving towards a popr breakfast shop in Arkpool City. ires phone in her bag rang. She pulled her hand from Rowans grip, took the phone out from her bag. It was Saskia Holt. She quickly answered, Hello, Saskia. Miss, you finally turned on your phone! Saskia Holts anxious voice came through, How are you? Are you okay? Are you distraught? Huh? ire was momentarily stunned. I saw the news yesterday and learned about the sudden end of your first love, Saskia Holts voice came again. No, its not as terrible as you say, ire hurried to exin. Huh? You dont know? Saskia Holt was surprised, Then did I worry for nothing? Didnt you watch the news? Your boyfriend brought another woman home to stay overnight! Awkward! Saskia Holts voice was so loud that Rowan, who was driving, heard some of it. It was a misunderstanding, ire quickly exined, Everythings fine now. Were together, and we are going to go for a hike. A misunderstanding? Saskia Holt was confused but relieved, Your phone was off yesterday, and you really made me worry! But I have an interview today and have been preparing my materials, running to the archives several times, I couldnt find time to reach out to you.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. I understand, darling. Everythings fine now, really, ire said lightly, in a good mood, Good luck with your interview! Thepetition is tough this time, Saskia Holt sighed, But Ive been preparing for a long time, so I should be able to hold my own. Mm, good luck! Im waiting for your good news. Im going to drive now, bye! Okay, bye, be careful on the road. After the call ended, Saskia Holt started her car, with her carefully prepared resume on the passenger seat. She was dressed formally today, with a meticulous makeup. She was originally in a good mood, but thinking of that little wretch Daphne, Saskia Holt decided to give ire a good vent after the interview! Just like how ire used to ruthlessly deal with the scum for her. Such men and women deserved ruthless treatment!! She stepped on the gas pedal, and the car sped off. The rke Corp. A series of towering skyscrapers shimmering in the morning light. Under Tristans leadership, thepany had grown stronger. At eight in the morning, all departments were running smoothly, with everyone dressed in business attire, full of vitality. In the modern presidents office, the room was bathed in morning light through the clear windows. Kevin came in and handed a list to Tristan, Mr. President, this is the shortlist of interviewees. Theyve all been notified and will be interviewed today. The elimination rate is 50%. Youre quite busy with your daily work. The presidents office should hire another assistant, Tristan said without looking up from the file he was examining, You can pick one for yourself. Okay, Kevin nodded and then asked, Will you being to the interviewster? Well see, he was a bit busy with something, put down the file and opened hisptop. Holding the mouse, his deep eyes were fixed on the report on the screen. Kevin nodded and then turned to leave. Downstairs in the rke Corp building, in the immacte lobby that reflected like a mirror, there were thirty peopleing for interviews today. Saskia Holt was one of them, and she arrived just in the nick of time, almostte. Chapter 1304 An Unexpected Situation Everyone was dressed formally that day. There were recent college graduates as well as young people who had left their jobs after three to five years of experience. The girls, one by one, stepped delicately in their high heels, their backs straight, and an exceptional aura surrounding them. The boys, their shoes polished to a shine, and hair slicked back with gel, disyed an energetic and hopeful vision of their futures. Yet, they couldnt help but feel nervous. After all, half of them would be eliminated today, even though they had alle prepared. Is everyone here? An assistant silently counted the numbers and tallied them with her pen. Please, follow me to the interview hall. As she spoke, she turned around and started to walk. Dressed in professional attire, her slender waist and outstanding figure drew everyones attention. The thirty young people who hade for the interview followed her quietly. Most of them were visiting the rke Corp for the first time, ncing around at the decorations and arrangements as they walked. The ce was spacious and bright, glittering everywhere. The chandelier hanging from the ceiling of the hall looked extremely expensive, each crystal clear and radiant. Saskia Holt was in the middle of the line. She followed everyone and took the elevator to the second floor. After passing through a corridor about ten meters long, they all lined up and walked towards the interview hall. Two employees of thepany were walking from the other end of the corridor, whispering. Have you heard that the presidents office is hiring another assistant? I wonder if theyll hire a girl this time. Usually, they hire men. Mr. Norwell is single, you know. If they hire a woman, who knows, there might be a chance for some romance. Do you think the president would be interested in an assistant? Cindere stories only happen in fairy tales. Well, who knows? These words were heard clearly by thest two girls who walked into the interview hall. Suddenly, they felt their hearts leap with the idea of bing a phoenix rising from the ashes. Saskia Holt had already entered the interview hall. Like everyone else, she was looking around to familiarize herself with the environment and relieve her stress. The hall was spacious and tidy, not too cluttered. Even with so many people standing inside, it didnt feel crowded. There was a long table by the window with four bottles of mineral water, four sets of documents, and pens on it. Behind the table, four imposing custom leather chairs hinted at the four examiners toe. They must be the most authoritative figures in thepany, right? Would they be too harsh? Alright, lets wait here for a moment. The leading assistant took out her phone to check the time, and then addressed everyone with a particrly gentle smile. The examiners are still in a meeting. Theyll be here in about five minutes. You dont need to be too nervous, just adjust your mood and face it calmly.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Okay. Everyone nodded and watched her leave. After the leading assistant left, there wasnt muchmunication at first, as nobody knew each other well. However, as time passed, the two girls who came inst couldnt help but start a conversation. One of them said, There will be one more chance for today, right? I heard the presidents office is hiring an assistant. I wonder if theyre hiring a man or a girl. The presidents office? That job should be quite easy, right? The sry of a presidential assistant is high, but the requirement is also high. It must be a job where one has to stand on their own. Saskia Holt was just listening, uninterested in these spections. Suddenly, she felt a warmth spreading between her legs. Her body stiffened slightly, and she paused for a few seconds. Oh no! Could it be her period? It felt like it! She quickly calcted the time in her mind She held her breath because it seemed, possibly, it was indeed about time! Chapter 1305 Crossing off Saskia Holt’s Name Moreover, she felt a faint heaviness in her abdomen, a sensation that came and went. Saskia Holt was simply speechless! She hurried towards the door, heading for the restroom. However, in less than half a minute, four main examiners and their assistants walked in through the entrance, and the hall quieted down in a second. They were all around forty years old, each wearing sses, their authoritative faces emanating an air of meticulous seriousness. The interviewees stood in front of the chairs respectfully. Please, take a seat, one of the main examiners spoke softly. As everyone was seating, they saw the four examiners and their assistants sit down at the long table. The room was very quiet, the atmosphere subtly tense. Saskia Holt was not yet present. At this moment, she was in the restroom, cing an order for sanitary pads on an app, marking it as urgent, hoping the receptionist would deliver it to the second-floor restroom. She held her phone, her heart burning with impatience. The interview had already started, hadnt it? But with her stomach hurting so badly, her interview performance was bound to be affected. She cursed herself for not checking her fortune before leaving the house. Meanwhile, the interview was progressing orderly in the hall. A girl dressed in a blue suit stood in front of the long table, her voice sweet, Hello, my name is Evelyn. Introduce yourself briefly, tell us about your strengths and weaknesses, one of the male examiners said, his voice maic as he scanned through Evelyns documents.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. My name is Evelyn, I graduated two years ago, I have strong social skills, I can adapt quickly if I work in the marketing department. My main weakness is probably that I tend to be toopetitive, she replied honestly, adding a few points. The examiner wrote something on his notepad. What is your opinion on thepanys policy of overtime and no overtime? Another person asked. Overtime represents attitude, no overtime represents efficiency, Evelyn responded calmly, When my efficiency cant keep up, I have topensate with attitude. Rest assured, Ill get the job done. The examiner nodded in satisfaction at her answer, Next. He hadnt looked at her throughout the process. The girl wasnt sure about her fate as she respectfully bowed and returned to her seat. Harold, an examiner called out a name. A boy stood up and came to the long table, bowing respectfully, Hello. At this moment, a delivery guy entered the rke Corps hall and started conversing with the receptionist. Saskia Holt felt incredibly unlucky, each minute, each second in the restroom was agonizing. Five minutester In the interview hall, a girl had just answered two questions and returned to her seat. Saskia Holt, the main examiner called out, but there was no response. Saskia Holt! He looked at the seats in front, no one stood up, no one responded. Everyone exchanged puzzled nces. It was hard to believe that someone would miss the rke Corps once-in-five-years interview, especially after they had sessfully passed the preliminary round. Could someone really oversleep? Could they bete? The examiner was equally perplexed, he asked again, Isnt Saskia Holt here? No one responded because they didnt know each other and evidently, she hadnt arrived. The examiner crossed off Saskia Holts name on his sheet, Next, Carole. He called out the next person immediately. A girl with a sweet appearance and a white dress stood up and came before them, Good day, my name is Carole, she greeted, bowing respectfully. Chapter 1306 Is This a Blessing in Disguise? Carole, why did you leave your previous job? You were there for three years and your performance was outstanding, the main examiner queried. The interview process was in full swing and nearing its conclusion. Meanwhile, Saskia Holt was still in the restroom, waiting. When she finally received her much-needed sanitary pad, she didnt cry tears of joy, she simply broke down C the delivery guy had just told her he was caught in a traffic jam. Half an hour had passed. Her interview was undoubtedly over. Emerging from the restroom, she checked herself over. At least her pants were clean, she thought, or else she might have really broken down. Masking her difort, she quickened her pace towards the interview hall, only to find the process had already concluded. All of her peers were gone, leaving only the four main examiners, huddled around the long table, quietly discussing the paperwork. Hello She knocked tentatively on the open door, taking a step inside. Excuse me, has the interview ended? It was an obvious question, but she couldnt help but ask, her disappointment heavy in her voice. The examiners all looked up at her, their expressions questioning. Meeting their gaze, Saskia offered a sheepish smile. One of the examiners asked, Who are you? I am Saskia Holt, she said, standing firm and stating her name. Another examiner nced down at the name list, her name crossed out. You even managed to bete for the interview? And sote? Do you think a reputablepany would hire you? She tried to exin, embarrassment coloring her words, I was notte, I had an unexpected issue. I started menstruating suddenly and I I only realized once I stepped through this door and had to find a restroom.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At this moment, the handsome and young Kevin walked in. Seeing that the room was empty and the interview process had concluded, he looked a little disappointed. Had he arrived toote? Kevin, special assistant. Someone stood and handed him some documents. These are the names of those who have passed our interviews. I have informed them toe to work tomorrow morning. Okay, he said, taking the documents. I forgot to mention, we need to hire one more person. The presidents office needs an assistant. The female director looked surprised. We didnt receive any notification about this. I know, Kevin replied. I camete. He then turned his attention to Saskia. Whats her story? Who is she? She waste for her interview. She only came after it was over, someone reported honestly. Kevin turned to Saskia, who was now looking at the floor in embarrassment. Why were youte? he asked, assessing her. Seeing this as her only opportunity, Saskia steeled herself and looked up at him. I didnt arrivete this morning. I came with the group, but I started menstruating suddenly and had to go to the restroom. The delivery was dyed and Alright, youre hired, Kevin interrupted, sparing her any further embarrassment. He could sense her difort and didnt want to add to it, especially since they needed additional help in the presidents office. Saskia looked up in surprise. Was she hired without an interview? No questions asked? Hired directly?? Dont celebrate just yet, Kevin added. Youll be on probation for a week. If you cant satisfy us, thepany wont sign you. Okay, okay, okay, Saskia said, still a bit dazed, but very happy. Chapter 1307 Poor Health Affects Pregnancy Come with me, Kevin said to her, then turned to the panel of interviewers, Thank you for your hard work. Of course, I will introduce the new hires to thepany culture tomorrow morning. Mm. Kevin, holding the documents, turned to leave. Saskia Holt quickly bowed to everyone and followed him out, letting out a long sigh of relief. What kind of luck does this girl have? Its truly miraculous. Hahaha. The interviewers didnt object to Kevins decision. As long as this girl could handle the job, there was no harm. Kevin led Saskia Holt into the elevator, pressing the number 1. I need to drop off these documents first, then Ill take you to the presidents office. Okay. Saskia Holt was a bit formal, obediently following beside him. She wasnt a wealthy socialite, just a girl from a family with decent conditions. Her parents ran a small business and she had always excelled in her studies. If she wanted a good future, she had to work hard herself. Hello, my name is Kevin. As the elevator descended, the young man extended his hand to her, introducing himself. Im the presidents special assistant. Nice to meet you, Kevin. Saskia Holt gave him a respectful bow before shaking his hand. Im Saskia Holt! Ding, the elevator stopped. Kevin released her hand and stepped out. Saskia Holt followed him. Those who had been eliminated hadnt left the hall yet. Seeing this scene, they were incredulous. Hadnt this girl fled in the middle of the interview? Howe shes onlying out now? She was Saskia Holt, wasnt she? Kevin happened to run into an executive. He handed the executive the documents, exchanged a few words, then returned to the elevator with Saskia Holt. As the elevator doors closed and began to ascend, Saskia Holt felt a surge of joy. Unseen to them, the unsessful candidates in the hall spected about Saskias sudden fortune. What happened? Was she given a position in the presidents office? It seems likely. So, it was an internal appointment, huh-N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I knew it, theres no such thing as absolute fairness in this world. In the quiet elevator, Kevin and Saskia couldnt hear thesements. As the elevator ascended, Saskia felt a rush of happiness. She couldnt help but take out her phone to message ire, sharing the news about her new job. The weather was beautiful that day. The sky was a brilliant blue with fluffy clouds drifting across it like cotton candy in the wind. The breeze carried the scent of wildflowers. Truth be told, it was a perfect day for mountain climbing. It waste autumn, neither cold nor hot. Rowan had been trekking up the mountain with ire, who was proving to be somewhat of a hindrance. They had covered an eighth of the distance up Arkpool Citys tallest mountain, which was about eight hundred meters high. Tired? Lets rest a bit. Rowan let go of her hand and stood looking down the steps they had climbed. ire bent over, hands on her knees, panting as she admired the view from this height. The view is already great from here. I can see the houses all spread out. The view is even better from the top. Rowans gentle gaze fell on her. You really should exercise more, do your legs feel sore? Not too bad, Im not that weak. Rowan suddenly said, Poor physical health can affect pregnancy. Whoosh! ires cheeks reddened as she incredulously turned her gaze toward him. The moment she met Rowans eyes, her heartbeat faltered for an instant. It was clear just how much she liked him. They were already together, yet her heart still fluttered. Seeing her difort, the corner of Rowans mouth lifted in a gentle smile. Just kidding, he said in a warm tone. At that moment, a notification sounded from Facebook. ire quickly pulled out her phone to check the message. Saskia Holt had sent a long text. As she read it attentively, she found it incredibly melodramatic; the story could practically be written into a novel. Who is it? Seeing how engrossed she was, Rowan was a little jealous. Its not Tristan, is it? Chapter 1308 I Like You Just Because I Do Just a close friend, ire responded casually. She began typing a reply to Saskia Holt while saying to Rowan, She had a job interview today and something really corny happened. Somehow, she ended up being selected as the presidents assistant. Listening, Rowan thought to himself, as long as its not Tristan, its fine. Besides, he wasnt interested in other peoples affairs. If the president is young, sessful, and single, ire couldnt resist making a joke, who knows, there might be a chance for something more! Rowan asked, Do all you girls think like this? What do you mean you girls? Whats think like this? Its a perfectly normal thought, alright? ire finished typing her message and sent it. She turned to look at him, Oh, by the way, youve met this girl before! Saskia Holt! The one who tried to jump into the river after a heartbreakst time, and you saved her! Do you remember? Before Rowan could answer, ireughed, Ill formally introduce you two one of these days! I dont really want to meet your close friend, Rowan responded seriously. Why? The girl was taken aback, Dont dont you want to know me better? I dont need to get to know you through her, Rowan reminded her kindly. ire paused, then held back augh, Are you afraid shell fall for you? Im not that confident, Rowan said without joking, I just dont want any other women around because I dont know what kind of people they are, so I cut off potential Daphnes at the root. ires bright eyes sparkled, and she lifted the corners of her mouth into a charming smile, So, Dr. Watson, youve just been shocked the shit out of you for Daphne? He didnt care about her teasing. He only cared about her, and he didnt want her to get hurt again. How smug! ire teased, then assured him, Saskia Holt would never like a doctor. Doctors are too busy; the profession itself would scare her off. But dont I have personal charm? Otherwise, why would you like me? Dr. Watson said, a bit cheeky yet full of confidence. Under the warm sun and amidst the soft breeze, ire looked at him, her smile radiant like a painting. She took a step forward, reaching out to hold his hand. What the heart decides, my mouth cant answer, she said softly, I like you just because I do! Rowan watched her, her eyes crinkling withughter, and patted her head, Shall we go? ire followed Rowan as they continued towards the mountain peak. As they walked, he let go of her hand and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. She looked back at him and smiled, What do you like about me? Her eyes were filled with love and tenderness. Rowan said to her, What the heart decides, my mouth cant answer. The girl couldnt help butugh at his jest. The morning sunlight was gentle, the breeze rustling the leaves, making a shushing sound. The sky was a clear blue through the gaps in the leaves. The rke Corp. Inside the spacious and bright presidents office, Tristan was dealing with documents. From the moment Saskia Holt stepped out of the elevator, her heart was in knots. Would the president be difficult to deal with? Would he be some aloof cold guy? She only knew about thepanys positions, not who the president was, and she certainly hadnt thought shed end up working as his assistant. Like this, she followed Kevin into the presidents office. In front of therge antique-style desk by the window, Tristan was reviewing documents, marking something with a pen, looking very serious.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Saskia Holt came up to the desk and bowed at a 90-degree angle, Good day, Mr. president, my name is Saskia Holt! Chapter 1309 Mr. Norwell’s Hidden Intentions Tristan looked up, his expression calm as he looked at the girl who was bowing in front of the desk. At this moment, Kevin began the introduction, Mr. Norwell, this is the new assistant, Saskia Holt. Saskia Holt looked up, locking eyes with Tristans deep gaze. Their eyes met, and in a sh, Saskia Holts chest tightened, and her eyes widened in surprise! Tristan, too, was slightly taken aback. Have have we met before? Saskia Holt blurted out excitedly! Kevin looked a bit taken aback, ncing at her, then at the president. Tristan put down the file and pen, lifted his chin slightly, his eyes deep and inscrutable. Saskia Holt suddenly eximed in excitement, Youre youre ires friend!! You drove her to my house! Tristan seemed to remember something too, because of this girl, ire had chased a scoundrel on the streets, nearly ending up at the police station. Saskia Holts smile froze, as she saw the presidents gaze narrow, unable to figure out what he was thinking. Would ire have told him about Parker Stone? Unable to handle her own shitty problems in life, would the president kick her out?? Not allow her to be his assistant anymore. Saskia Holt pursed her lips, remaining silent, regretting her earlier chattiness. Tristans impression of Saskia Holt had dropped significantly, but remembering something, his expression softened somewhat. He waved at Kevin. Kevin understood, bowed, and turned to leave. Saskia Holt nced at Kevin, She was inexplicably nervous. What was going on?? Was the president going to test her professional knowledge himself? By the time Saskia Holt regained her senses, the man in front of the desk had already stood up. His features were finely chiseled, his figure tall andmanding, radiating an innate aloofness. Saskia Holt looked at him, watching as he walked around the desk, and she instinctively stepped back. Tristan walked past her, heading toward a spot not far away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Saskia Holt watched his retreating figure in confusion, then heard the sound of water. In a moment, he was carrying a cup of tea over. Tristan stopped and held out the teacup to her, Try my tea. For her?? Saskia Holt was startled again, meeting his gaze, she quickly reached out to take it, Thank you. She was inexplicably formal. Tristan pulled back his gaze, put his hands in his pockets, and leaned against the corner of the desk, seeming to have something to say. Saskia Holt didnt dare look at him, slowly turning around, feeling the hot teacup in her hand. Awkward! Tristans gaze shifted slightly, his deep ck eyes looking at her again, and he began, How is ire feeling? Huh? Saskia Holt paused, meeting his gaze. Tristan was staring at her unblinkingly, waiting for an answer. He was asking about ire? Not testing her professional knowledge? Saskia Holt breathed a sigh of relief and immediately felt less nervous. She took a sip of tea and began to babble, You mean the thing about her doctor boyfriend bringing another woman home for the night? I was wondering about that! It was such a big deal in the news, I was too busy yesterday preparing for the interview, I didnt get a chance to Get to the point. Tristan interrupted softly. Saskia Holt stopped abruptly, quickly gathered her thoughts and rephrased, I called her this morning, she seemed to be doing quite well, she was going hiking with Dr. Watson! Upon hearing this, Tristan could hardly believe it. But she had no reason to lie. Just as Saskia Holt was about to say something else, Tristan interrupted her softly, I see. His expression was somewhat intriguing. Saskia Holt, still holding the teacup, was plunged back into awkwardness. She wondered, could the president possibly like ire? Chapter 1310 Do Not Delete Me Again Under the golden warm sun, there was only half the distance left to the top of the mountain. ire, dressed in sportswear, was sweating all over her body, but she also had a sense of aplishment in her heart. Her little hands were tightly held by Dr. Watson, and her palms were all sweaty. Can youst a little longer? Rowan asked concernedly. Um, um. The girl was panting, while Rowan breathed steadily. Even for climbing mountains, it was like walking on a t road for him. Dr. Watson, why do you look so at ease? The girl curiously nced at him, really puzzled, You are usually so busy at work, you should rarely exercise, right? I exercise regrly. Rowan stopped and gently told her, Rest for a while if youre tired. With his permission, ire stopped, let go of his hand, put her hands on her waist and looked down the mountain. She greedily breathed in the fresh air. At this height, the scenery below was actually very good. There was a feeling that everything was so small! The open view made her feel so happy. Rowan handed her his phone without saying a word and looked at her. Whats the matter? ire wondered. Miss Russell, can I have your Facebook! Rowan looked innocent. Didnt she delete him? The girl was stunned for a moment, then took out her phone. Rowan sessfully added her. He asked her, Can you promise me one thing? Tell me. She answered quite readily and sent him a hello expression. Promise me that no matter what happens in the future, dont delete me. Rowan looked at her, his handsome eyebrows frowned slightly, and hemunicated with her very seriously, Because it hurts. He was serious about this rtionship, so when she deleted him, his heart ached. ires chest shrank slightly, startled by his serious appearance. Reading something from his eyes, ire stepped forward and grabbed his shirt around his waist, apologizing very sincerely, Im sorry, Dr. Watson, I was wrong. I dont want apologies. He corrected, I want you to promise me. Well, I promise you. ire raised her hand, I swear to heaven, I will never delete you again, really! Please believe me, Dr. Watson! Seeing her lovely appearance, Rowans face eased a little, and the corners of his lips, which had a beautifully curved shape, also raised a hint of a smile. Then he looked towards the scenery at the foot of the mountain. ire let go of her hand and also looked down the mountain, Its so beautiful! I havent climbed mountains for a long time! ire, you have to believe in your own choice. Rowan said to her, I will also try my best to avoid simr incidents from happening again. She turned to look at him and heard him continue, I am the person you choose, and believe me, is to believe in your own choice. I know, h h h, as if I took a woman home overnight. The girlined, Hasnt this matter turned over? Rowan was a little speechless.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ire grinned, Im just afraid of making a wrong choice, arent I? This is the first time Ivee to the mortal world, and I dont have much experience! Rowan reached out to grab her, but sheughed and dodged. Then she ran up the mountain! For a while, the sounds of chasing and ying came from the mountains, and the air was filled with the sweet smell of happiness. In the rke Corp, the high-rise buildings were shining brightly in the sun. In the presidents office decorated with an antique style. Next to Kevins desk, a new desk was added. This was Saskia Holts position. In the future, she would assist Kevin and share the work. Saskia Holt sat in her chair, reading a thick stack of materials, starting with thepanys development history. There were only three people in the office, and everyone was doing their own work. Until Tristan got up and left, that tall figure disappeared at the door, and the footsteps went away. Saskia Holts tense nerves finally rxed. She hurriedly put down the documents, picked up her phone and sent a text to ire on Facebook! She told ire that she met her friend Tristan. And Tristan asked about ires situation. At that time, her own mood was particrly gossipy and asked, ire, isnt this Mr. Norwell interested in you? Chapter 1311 Couldn’t Wait to Share Dont y with your phone during work. Kevin did not raise his head while checking an important report, If Mr. Norwell sees you, you will be finished. Saskia Holts nerves were tense again instantly. She nced at him and clutched her phone. Seeing Kevins serious appearance, she hurriedly put her phone back in the drawer, nced vigntly at the door, and then turned to Kevin, leaning forward and asking in a low voice, Kevin, isnt your Mr. Norwell a very cold person? Not cold, he is rigorous in his work. Saskia Holt pondered these words carefully, then mumbled softly, Isnt that the same? Mr. Norwells attitude towards work will absolutely subvert your perception. There was admiration in Kevins eyes, He is a man who cherishes time very much, so he hates ckness the most. Even though you know each other, if you y with your phone during work, he will punish you mercilessly. Hearing him say this, Saskia Holt pursed her lips and became nervous inexplicably. Soon there were footsteps. She hurriedly sat up straight and picked up the materials in front of her again. When Tristan came in, Saskia Holt was highly focused and would not allow herself to be a little distracted. At this time, ire, who was climbing the mountain, received Saskia Holts message. Because it mentioned Tristan, she didnt reply and hurriedly put away her phone. Who is it? Why didnt you reply? Rowan asked casually. Saskia Holt. Nothing to reply. She shrugged with a smile, She just found a job and wants to meet asionally. Rowan didnt ask any more. He wouldnt go anyway.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This mountain was a scenic spot. There were several small wooden houses every 200 meters, which could provide water and meals, and were a ce for rest. What a pity, I didnt bring myputer today. ire walked while enjoying the scenery below the mountain, in a good mood and highly inspired. The blue sky and white clouds,rge tracts of vegetation came into view, clearly seeing the crisscrossing rivers, and towering high-rise buildings. With an open view, the mood was naturally good. All troubles were thrown out of mind, as if yesterdays unpleasantness had not happened. Bring yourputer next time. Rowan held her hand tightly, he said, This time, dont write anything, just enjoy the scenery with me. Well. She was very happy when she was with him, I just feel that this kind of climbing high and looking far gives me surging inspiration. You can write in the memo on your pher. There is plenty of time. We will go down after watching the sunset. Rowan specially took one day off to apany her. I think it must be very beautiful, just like a picture scroll. This made ire think of thest time. She sent him a photo of the sunset. At that time, she was thinking, if one day she could watch the sunset with him, how good it would be? Unexpectedly, this dream came true very quickly. At 12 noon, it was time for lunch. Saskia Holt called ire directly. She couldnt wait. There were many things she wanted to share with her. At this time, Rowan was helping ire take pictures at the top of the mountain, using ires phone. The phone suddenly rang. Who is it? ire looked back and walked over to him. Your girlfriend. Then wait a minute. Let me answer the call first. ire was actually a little nervous. She certainly couldnt leave out Tristan in three or two sentences. He handed her the phone. The ringtone continued. Answer! Rowans voice was gentle, No hurry to take pictures. You can take them after eating. Well. ire smiled at him, holding the phone, Then you go see if they have got our food ready. Im a little hungry. Okay. Rowan readily agreed, turned and walked towards the small wooden house not far away. ire watched him walk away before sliding to answer the key. As soon as she put the phone to her ear, Saskia Holts loud voice came over, Why did it take so long to answer? Cant you have a phone with you when climbing a mountain? Chapter 1312: Gossiping about the President is a Dead End Perhaps the phone is on silent mode? I didnt notice your call. ire made up an excuse casually and then said to her, Congrattions, you passed the interview. ire, let me tell you! My experience today was so bizarre that you can write 100, 000 words in your novel!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I actually got into the presidents office of rke Corp! And you know who the president is? Hes name is Tristan, he is your frien I know. ire had seen the messages she sent and interrupted her excited words indifferently. Then she subconsciously looked towards the door of the log cabin. She knew Rowan was very taboo about Tristan and didnt want to cause unnecessary misunderstandings. But Saskia Holt didnt know about their rtionship. ire, whats wrong? It seems you dont want to mention Mr. Norwell? No. Then lets meet at the usual ce tonight? Saskia Holt suddenly became happy again, Have a good drink to celebrate. Okay. ire did not refuse. Of course, she would be happy for her good friend to get out of heartbreak, start a new job and embark on a new life. ire, I have a question. Go ahead. Does Mr. Norwell like you? Otherwise, how could he care so much about you? Saskia Holt gossiped, ire, hurry up and tell me, what exactly is between you and him Before Saskia Holt finished speaking, someone took her phone from behind her and her hand grasped empty air beside her ear. Give me back my phone! She turned around instinctively and met the mans dark and deep gaze. Saskia Holt was stunned, Mr. Norwell? She stammered in fright. ire, who was far away on the hilltop, also heard her voice. Her chest shrank slightly. She understood what had happened there and hurriedly hung up the phone. She pursed her lips and took a deep breath. Her mood was a bitplicated. At this moment, Rowans voice came from the little log cabin, ire, dinner is ready! There are your favorite vegetables! It looks pretty good. Coming! She walked towards him with a smile and put her phone on silent. This Saskia Holt, her curiosity was really too heavy! Outside a certain balcony outside the presidents office. Usually almost no one came here. Saskia Holt looked at the president awkwardly. She didnt know when he came over. She felt that he should have been here for a while Her hand that wanted to get her phone back was still stretching out. She had no idea what to do with it and it was extremely embarrassing, as if she was petrified for a moment. Tristans face was slightly cold, and his thin lips were pressed into a straight line, staring at her coldly. It couldnt be said that he was very angry, but he was definitely not happy. Saskia Holt was stared at by him as if needles were pricking all over her body. She felt particrly ufortable. She also felt that every second was as long as a century. She was nervous and gradually, embarrassment appeared in her eyes. Sorry Mr. Norwell. She bowed 90 degrees to him. In fact, she didnt know what she did wrong. She just instinctively apologized! When she apologized, Tristan didnt feel good in his heart. His thick, handsome eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He put the phone back in her palm. Saskia Holt still didnt dare to move, as if petrified, looking at him, but rejoicing in her heart! The next second, he turned and left without a word, his steps sharp, his long legs slender and good-looking! More charming than the male lead in online dramas. Saskia Holt stared at his tall and straight back figure, as if his cold temperament still enveloped her, making her nervous for a long time. It turned out that not only was the presidents office unsafe, but the whole floor was also unsafe. Oh my God! He wouldnt have fired her as soon as he turned around, would he? At this moment, footsteps came from beside her. She hurriedly turned around and saw Kevin standing still beside her. Are you ghosts? Saskia Holt couldnt help murmuring. Kevin stood with his hands behind him, looking at the presidents leaving back, reminding her, Gossiping about the president is a dead end. Chapter 1313 What Does the Smile Mean? Saskia Holts nerves tensed, Did you also hear it? Yeah. Kevin nodded. You two came together? Yeah. So Mr. Norwell really heard it!! Saskia Holts face turned pale! Kevin nced at her and said lightly, If you havent been fired yet, you must be careful next time. The president doesnt like to lose face. Lose face? Saskia Holt thought of something and blurted out, So Was he rejected by ire? Kevin nced at her again, his eyes showing a hint of warning, and then walked away. Hey~ Looking at his back, Saskia Holt feltplicated, It cant be that bad? That doctors charm is greater than Mr. Norwells? Why choose a doctor instead of Mr. Norwell? All afternoon, Saskia Holt was highly nervous, afraid that Mr. Norwell would fire her. In the office, she conscientiouslypleted any task Kevin assigned to her. She was educated, although shecked work experience, but as long as Kevin exined clearly enough, she was capable ofpleting it. Soon, Tristan got up and went to a meeting. Kevin had juste in. Kevin, since Mr. Norwell didnt fire me immediately, does that mean he implicitly agreed to forget about the matter? Saskia Holt was particrly uneasy and couldnt help asking. The girl blinked her big eyes, thinking that Kevin had been with Norwell for a long time and must understand the presidents temper very well. More or less. The man sat down in the office chair, I havent encountered such a situation before. Saskia Holts face stiffened, and she nced at him. When Kevin looked at her, the corners of his lips rose in a smile, seeming to deliberately tease her. Kevin, Ill take you as my mentor! Saskia Holt came up with a bold idea, I will learn from you in the future! Kevin looked at her for a few seconds, then the corners of his lips rose in another smile. What does the smile mean? Do you agree? Kevin opened the drawer and took out documents, saying to her, Theres nothing much I can teach. Its still up to you. Naturally, so I will work hard!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At dusk, the setting sun dyed the clouds in the sky into deep and shallow reds. The originally azure sky was decorated luxuriously in a moment. Patch after patch of red sunset shone on the hilltop, and the clouds floating in the sky were like mes. ire stood on therge boulder at the top of the hill, carefully observing the floating clouds in the air, as if in a beautiful dream of light gauze, which could take her away from worldly troubles. Rowan stood behind her, patiently finding angles to take pictures of her, looking particrly professional. Standing on the hilltop enjoying the sunset and watching the Milky Way hang low, she found thisndscape was truly intoxicating. How is it? How many did you take? After a while, the girl turned around and walked over to him, Are there any usable ones? What do you mean usable? Rowan didnt understand directly. Men take deadly angles when taking pictures. The girl took the phone from his hand and flipped through the photos one by one, Wow! So beautiful! She was surprised. After flipping through a few photos casually, when ire looked up at him, her eyes were full of astonishment- My God, the photos you take are just as good as mine. You can be a professional photographer. Theposition is great! The backlit part is also photographed very well, especially atmospheric. Hearing thesepliments, Rowan was quite happy. He confessed, I have studied photography. Ah? This surprised her even more. As a doctor he actually had time to study photography? Chapter 1314 Dr. Watson Announces Why are you so surprised? Rowan looked at her calmly. Doctors are straight men, okay? I personally feel that their aesthetics must be terrible, because they have no time to observe the beauty around them and dedicate their lives to human health. But he not only studied photography but also studied it so well? Her liking for Rowan increased again, and ire felt that he was really excellent. Send me a photo. Rowan said to her. ire carefully selected. They were all still very good-looking. Do you want a front view or a side view? Either one, as long as its you. Very soon, she sent over an atmospheric side face photo, Do you want to use it as your phone wallpaper? Rowan did not answer. He was operating the phone, then said to her, Go see stories. Whose stories? Mine. She opened the stories in confusion. ire saw his announcement! Her heart warmed, and she was startled for a moment! He posted her photo with the caption- I wish I can be with you forever. He announced it! He actually announced it! Does this mean that he feels its time to make it official? ire couldnt be happier in her heart. She also found that he had changed his Facebook background photo to her photo. This behavior was full of indulgence. He was proiming it to the whole world. Rowans stories were liked almost every second. It exploded in the hospital. This girl is not Dr. Wells! Although its just a side view, Im sure its not Dr. Wells! Of course its not Dr. Wells. Dr. Wells has been fired. Is it true or false? She didnte to work today. Was she really fired? Yes, Im sure she was fired. What kind of girl can get our Dr. Watson? Im really envious. He took a day off today. It turned out hed been climbing mountains. Daphne browsed Rowans stories all day today, just because she kept thinking about him, and she couldnt find any other way to relieve her longing. Although Rowan rarely posted stories. Every time he just reposted some official announcements from the hospital. Fired, she curled up on the sofa in the room Rowan rented for her, holding a pillow and phone, and came across this story- I wish I can be with you forever. For a man of few words like Rowan who valued every word like gold, how could he post such things? It was obvious how much he liked ire! Yesterday, he made headlines, and today he was in the mood to take her mountain climbing! He didnt even go to work! So just couldnt any negative have any impact on her? It really didnt match his workaholic image at all. Staring at the woman in the sunset in the photo, Daphne was angry and jealous! She almost wanted to w the screen of her phone to shreds! She clenched her teeth, took a deep breath, her eyes darkened slightly, and felt extremely ufortable in her chest! Daphne felt insulted! She was only staying at his house for one night, but she was fired! Thinking about it now, she still felt very aggrieved. Biting her teeth, Daphne got up, put on her shoes, and walked towards the bathroom. It was too depressing! She had to go out for a walk to get some fresh air, otherwise she would really copse from anger! In the evening. Saskia Holt was off work. She felt quite happy now! Everything was bad in the morning, but after the bad time passed, everything went smoothly. She even got a mentor today! Havent left yet? Kevin came out and casually asked when he saw her looking left and right on the side of the road. Saskia Holt came back to her senses, Im meeting a friend. Im leaving now. Goodbye, Master!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Okay. Kevin left. Saskia Holt sent a message to ire while walking forward. She asked ire if she hade down from the mountain. ire said she hade down, but there was some traffic jam. She would arrive soon. Chapter 1315 Girls Should Not Fight! Saskia Holt was relieved. She was afraid ire would stand her up. ire should have less and less time in the future, right? After all, she was in love. At least half the time had to be left for her boyfriend. Thinking of yesterdays news, Saskia Holt felt ufortable for ire again! The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt. There must be a big problem with Dr. Wells, right?! Walking along, Saskia Holts footsteps stalled. She even held her breath because she saw Daphne! When she thought of how ire had torn apart for her, had beaten Parker Stone in the streets without regard for her image, and had almost been taken to the police station, Saskia Holt walked over without thinking! Hey! She quickly walked behind Daphne, Hey! Im talking to you! Daphne stopped and turned to look at her with a strange expression, Who are you? Im asking you! Saskia Holt shouted, getting straight to the point, Do you like Dr. Watson?! Daphne was slightly startled, confirming that she had not seen her before. But when she mentioned Dr. Watson, she was still more vignt and began to look over the girl in front of her. Saskia Holt thought of yesterdays news and pped her in the face with one hand! p! It directly hit Daphnes face! What are you doing?! Daphne rubbed her face in anger, looking at her resentfully! Youre really shameless! Dr. Watson has a girlfriend! Dont you know that?! Saskia Holt scolded angrily, Youre still shamelessly staying overnight at someone elses ce! And even brought reporters over! Shouting, Saskia Holt seemed to lose control of her emotions. She grabbed Daphnes arm and beat her up violently! You deserve a beating! Daphne was not a vegetarian either. She instinctively resisted. Under the bright sun, the two girls got into fierce fighting! Are you sick in your head?! Let go of me! Daphne felt her scalp was pulled very painfully. Im warning you! Saskia Holt was very angry, Stay away from Dr. Watson from now on! Otherwise Ill beat you up every time I see you! Not far away, Tristan was attracted by the girls screams. ncing at this scene by chance, he stopped. He stared at them for a while before recognizing who they were. Tristan instinctively walked over to them. Let go of me! Daphne was obviously at a disadvantage. One of her shoes had been trampled off by Saskia Holt. Crazy woman! Let go! Say it! Have you learned your lesson?! Saskia Holt was very angry, Did you go to Dr. Watsons house to stay overnight yourself?! Did you follow him to his house? Did you deliberately try to cause trouble? Such a bigmotion soon attracted the attention of the surrounding security guards. Several big men came over to pull them apart. First they persuaded verbally, but seeing that persuasion was ineffective, they forcibly separated them in a few moves. Tristan stopped and stared at them gloomily. ire ran over and stopped when she saw this scene. Girls should not fight! The security guard said, Why cant you just talk? Do you have to use your hands? Making such a mess of yourselves, you make yourself a joke! Saskia Holt panted angrily, ring at Daphne with hatred, and wishing she had pped her a few more times! On the other hand, Daphne really looked miserable. Her hair was messed up from the pulling. Not only was one of her shoes trampled off, but her clothes were also disheveled. And her pretty little face was injured, with several long scratches. Bitch! Saskia Holt pointed at her uncontrobly and shouted, Stay away from my ires boyfriend from now on! Otherwise Ill beat you up every time I see you!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Just as Daphne was about to retaliate, she happened to see Tristan, and ire not far behind Tristan. Chapter 1316 Daphne Flees in a Sorry State Daphnes chest tightened. Even at a distance, she could feel her panic. Because Tristan had also warned her before. At this moment, his eyes were deep and gloomy, hiding a sharp edge. Because of Saskia Holts previous words, everyone around was looking at Daphne strangely and pointing at her. She looked around and suddenly felt uneasy. Trying to steal someone elses boyfriend? Thats really shameless. It is said that the man doesnt like her at all. Daphne felt she had suffered the utmost humiliation and was very, very angry. But here were all enemies. She knew that if she didnt withdraw, the consequences would be unimaginable. She might be mobbed. ire also had a fierce temper. Therefore, even though she was unwilling, she just red fiercely at ire once, then red at Saskia Holt once. She picked up the shoe that had been trampled on the ground and quickly walked away! Did you remember what I said?! Saskia Holt was still excited and shouted at her back, Dont snatch other peoples boyfriends in the future! Daphne didnt answer her. Saskia Holt wanted to chase after her but was blocked by the security guard. Enough, mind your manners in public! Whats wrong with teaching a bad person a lesson?! Im upholding justice! Besides, you guys dont care about this! Let me go! Saskia Holt shouted. Tristans handsome face was cold as he stared intently at Daphnes retreating, embarrassed figure. His thin lips pressed into a straight line, and the atmosphere around him turned chilly. Saskia Holt, still emotional and stopped by security, was unwilling to watch Daphne leave. ire snapped back to reality and quickly walked up to Saskia Holt, passing by Tristan, Saskia! Enough. Tristan looked at her, slightly surprised. Saskia Holt turned her eyes to ire, astonished, ire, youre nning to let her go? Her emotions calmed a bit. Enough, ire lowered her voice, I dont want this to get worse. Dr. Watson fired her. Tristan stood not far away, his gaze resting on ires back. His expression softened a lot. Having not seen her for several days, he was quite happy to see her again today. Lets go, ire whispered to her, Dont let unrted people affect your mood. Saskia Holt also saw Tristan standing not far away, Wait. She whispered to ire, then removed her hand, Mr. Norwell! Would you like to join us for dinner?! ire was speechless. Was it appropriate to call him? Tristan looked at ire and shook his head. His eyes met ires for a brief moment before he turned away and walked off.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Watching Tristans tall, departing figure, ire felt a strange sensation in her heart, but she had no choice. She couldnt let misunderstandings deepen. Tristan knew he wasnt wee here, and he could understand why ire wanted to keep her distance. Saskia Holt nced at Tristans retreating figure, then at her best friend, Whats going on between you two? Saskia, theres something I need to tell you, ire took Saskia Holts arm and led her towards their usual spot, You can stop gossiping about Mr. Norwell. I can tell you now, he confessed his feelings to me, but I rejected him. Oh my God! Saskia Holt had guessed roughly what happened, Why did you reject him? Hes so outstanding! Hes a young CEO! Because I like Rowan, ire told her, Its impossible to like two people at once, and I cant like someone just because theyre outstanding. Dont you feel even a little bit attracted to him? Even a little? Women are curious, and she continued to ask. Chapter 1317 Have Been Waiting for This Moment for a Long Time No, ire shook her head firmly, just friends, so dont ask this question again in the future. I already have a boyfriend. At the same time, dont embarrass him too much. Okay, okay, okay. Saskia Holt agreed, still shocked. Also, dont bother Daphne anymore in the future, ire said. My situation is different from yours. Parker Stone betrayed you, Dr. Watson didnt betray me. How can you even sympathize with a bitch? What about your values? Theres no need to make such a big fuss. ire defended Rowans image very much. Seeing her serious look, Saskia Holt quickly nodded, Okay, okay, okay, I remember, I wont mention it again in the future! As for this Daphne, I have decided to spare her for your sake! Then, Saskia Holt changed the subject and told her in detail about the strange things she encountered during her interview today. ire also listened patiently. Under the rke Corp parking lot. Tristan sat in the Maybach, one hand holding the steering wheel, the other casually resting on the car window. The deep eyes looked out the window, the face was cold and indifferent, and no one knew what he was thinking. But the mood is definitely not good. Topletely forget the person you like at first sight, it may take time, right? Daphne went home carrying her broken shoes. She stopped by the trash can downstairs, took off her other shoe directly, and threw both into the trash can. Her ankles were injured and she could barely walk. Her toes were almost crushed by that shrew! Although Daphne didnt know her, she remembered her appearance deeply! She went into the elevator barefoot, her hair was extremely messy, and she was dirty and sticky with something unknown. When she got home, she stared at herself in the mirror and could hardly recognize herself. Her face was also bruised, and she was furious! Who exactly is this woman?! Is she ires friend? Best friend? Sworn friend? Sister?! ire! Wait for me! Daphnes eyes were bloodshot, her fingers clenched into fists, gritting her teeth with the urge to kill.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She had never been so embarrassed as she was today. Canada, a luxury gatedmunity. Belinda, who had apanied her daughter for several days, finally received a call to go out and was busy at the dressing table. Belinda, dont you need to run thispany? Can it run by itself? Monica folded her arms at the door, secretly happy inside, but her expression remained calm, Youve been home for so many days. Belinda was in a good mood. She was putting on earrings. Im apanying my daughter, arent I? You rarely stay home for so long. Yes, its rare. As soon as you leave, shes going to Arkpool City! Monica, dont go anywhere, Belinda instructed. Mom will take you to a blind date tomorrow. Her meaning was very clear and she no longer concealed it. Monica smiled friendly, You must have very good eyes. I believe you! No longer resisting? The well-maintained middle-aged woman turned to look at her, especially happy, Great! As long as you are willing to go, this marriage is sure to seed! The girl grumbled in her heart. Dad was talking about blind dates, Mom was talking about blind dates, did they think she had no charm and couldnt get married? Humph, no way! They were just openly and secretly fighting, and she was just a sacrifice. The young man is very tall and handsome. Mom will send you his information on your pher. Get to know him first! Saying that, she put on her earrings, picked up her handbag and said to her, Im leaving first! Bye Mom! Monica smiled, she had been waiting for this moment for a long time. Chapter 1318 Restricted Freedom When Belinda went out, Monica sent her to the living room and kept waving her hands, Be careful on the way, bye! This mother-daughter rtionship suddenly became so good! As soon as she left and the door closed, Monicas smile disappeared and she breathed a sigh of relief. She turned and went into the bedroom. She picked up her suitcase and went into the cloakroom. She unzipped it and threw it onto the floor, grabbed a few outfits at random and threw them into the suitcase, and stuffed a few versatile berets. Daily skincare and makeup products were put into her handbag. Finally, she pulled the charger plugged into the bedside table. She thought about it and figured there was nothing else to bring. She could buy whatever she needed in Arkpool City. If it wasnt for Tristan, just for her father, she might not be so eager to go to Arkpool City. Yes, she missed Tristan. There was no news about him in the stories, and she didnt know how he was. Carrying her suitcase, Monica was about to step out of the entrance hall when she was blocked by two burly men and almost bumped into their chests! Miss, you cant go out without Belindas permission. Monica nced at them without saying a word and forcibly took a step forward! But she was stopped and directly dragged back! Miss, please dont make it difficult for us. Monica was speechless and very anxious. It was hard to find an opportunity. How could she just let it go? She forcibly barged in again but was dragged into the living room by the two men, Miss! Please dont do anything useless! If you escape, we wont get paid! If you stay, we can get a huge sum of money! How much money? Ill double it! Name your price! Monica opened her mouth and hurriedly took out her phone, Ill double it! Make an offer! We have rules. The man said and turned to leave, closing the door behind him. No matter how Monica opened it, the door remained motionless. Her mood copsed instantly. Belinda actually took precautions! So escaping this blind date would be difficult! Monica put down her suitcase and calmly sat down on the sofa to think. She decided to win by wit. Outside the door, the guard took out his phone and called Belinda, Belinda, you were right that the youngdy wanted to leave. Just dont give her any chance, Belinda instructed. She cant leave without my permission. Yes. On the living room sofa, Monica held her phone and flipped through Tristans Instagram stories. She couldnt help wanting to find him, but on second thought, he must be very busy, right? Even if she found him, what would they talk about? She couldnt say she missed him a little, could she? Monica sighed. In the end, she sent him an cute emoticon on impulse, a little girl with a flushed red face. One second, two seconds, three seconds passed He didnt reply. Monica kept waiting, but he still didnt reply. When she was about to unsend it, she found that it had been a few minutes. In this age when phones are always at hand, when a girl takes the initiative to send a message and a boy does not reply, it is extremely awkward.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Arkpool City, the rke Corp. In the spacious, bright and high-end multi-function conference hall, Tristan in a tailored dark blue suit was leading executives to talk about the prospects of a project. He spoke eloquently, like a sessful entrepreneur. Behind him, his phone screen was projected onto the screen. In the open Facebook message, Monicas message jumped to the first one. His phone usually didnt ring, and he didnt add many people on Facebook, so when this suddenly rang, everyone looked at his Facebook. Including Tristan, he picked up his phone from the desktop. Chapter 1319 Think of Ways to Escape The executives saw Monicas name and knew she was a girl. Everyone couldnt help but guess, would this girl have something to do with Mr. Norwell? They all secretly defined her as his girlfriend. As the presidents assistant, Kevin was unfamiliar with this name. Who is Monica? He really didnt know. Saskia Holt, sitting next to Kevin, knew even less. To have the presidents Facebook and chat casually, the identity should not be ordinary. Tristan picked up his phone and replied with a simr emoji almost without hesitation.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Because it was screen sharing, everyone saw these two emoji clearly. They didnt expect Mr. Norwell to use such cute emoji! He was usually a very cold person! Stick to ideals and stay pure in the present. Tristan put away his phone and quickly returned to the subject. His voice was low and pleasant. After going through the devastating epidemic in previous years, this year is a new starting point again. Although the year ising to an end, this project has brought everyones hard work together. The Facebook notification sounded again. The girl named Monica sent a message. Everyone looked up at the screen- What are you doing? Four short words, people in love sure knew what it meant. Its very simple, just miss you. Tristans words were interrupted. When he saw the message, his face changed slightly. He looked at everyone and found that everyone was looking at the screen. He was stunned for a moment and reflexively looked back. Only then did he find that the screen sharing was not turned off after the new message! Tristan withdrew his gaze and calmly canceled the screen sharing. Then his slender fingers replied Monica with three words: in a meeting. Although it was only three simple words, it was also his attitude towards her, not ignoring her. After putting down his phone, Tristan re-focused on his work and continued the topic. Everyone listened carefully and took notes. Monica did not send another message to disturb him. He was in a meeting but could reply to her message in his busy schedule, proving that she was in his heart. At least from the girls point of view, thats what she thought. So Monicas determination to leave was even more determined. She didnt want to be a matchmaker! Even if Tristan had a girlfriend, she still wanted to see him for thest time in Arkpool City! So, she thought about it carefully, clutched her belly and patted the closed living room door, and started acting, Open the door, open the door. My belly hurts so much Oh no Soon, the door opened. The two men saw her clutching her belly in pain and unable to stand up, with a miserable look on her face. The two of them looked at each other. At first they didnt believe it, because it was fine just now. My belly hurts, take me to the hospital, okay? Monica gasped heavily, raising her eyes in great pain, I have had stomach problems since I was a child. It may be acute gastroenteritis again Seeing how miserable she was, one of the men was about to take out his phone to make a call. But Monica grabbed his wrist in a frown and said, Dont call my mother. She has something urgent today and must be busy. Take me to the hospital, the two of you. She was in so much pain that she could barely speak, It hurts so much just get some medicine from the hospital. Seeing how she had been insisting, the situation was quite critical. Plus she said, Are you two just watching me? Are you afraid you cant handle it? My mother asked you to watch me, but what if I die of pain at home? Can you still get the money? Im afraid youll get into trouble! What she said made sense. Life is more important than anything else. The men did not dare to dy for a moment, Go, go to the hospital! Supporting her toward the elevator, Miss, hold on a little longer! Chapter 1320 Things Take a Turn Monica bent over, clutching her belly with both hands, grunting in pain, even speaking with a tremor, If surgery is required, notify my mother to sign. Dont bother her if no surgery is required. She has been at home for many days and must be extremely busy today, otherwise she would not spend a high price to hire you to watch me. The two men felt that what she said made sense and were moved by Miss Swains filial piety. Okay, go to the hospital first. After taking the elevator downstairs, the man opened the car door and helped her into the car. One drove the car, the other apanied Monica, he was also a little bit at a loss, Miss, bear with it a little longer, well go to the nearest hospital! Okay Monica secretly nced at him. The car raced to a nearby hospital!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The girl bent over, clutching her belly with both hands, moaning in pain. Her brain was whirring rapidly, thinking about how to escape when she got to the hospital? The speed was very fast! They were about to arrive at the hospital, but Monica still couldnt figure out a good way. Just a few minutester, the man who drove mmed on the brakes and stopped the car at the entrance of the hospital! Miss, were at the hospital. Due to inertia, Monica, who did not fasten her seat belt, almost hit her head! The car door opened, and the man hurriedly said, Miss Swain,e on, be careful! He directly grabbed her arm. This was simply impossible to escape! Miss, are you feeling better? No She bent over, clutching her belly, and continued to act, Still very painful, like knives twisting inside, painful to death. The emergency department is on the second floor. The man was very familiar with the ce and led her directly to the elevator in the hospital lobby. They did not need to wait for the elevator, the door opened soon. Monica was a little flustered. She couldnt see the doctor! Once she saw the doctor, her cover would be blown! The elevator quickly arrived on the second floor, ding, the elevator stopped, the elevator door opened. Miss, hold on for a little longer, well be there soon. Ouch! She bent over and nced up, Wheres the bathroom? I have to go to the bathroom. No, she must buy herself more time first. Although seeing a doctor was urgent, they could not refuse such a request. So they looked around and found the direction of the bathroom, Over there! Not far, hold on a little longer. Okay. But Miss, we cant apany you inside, why dont we let a nurse apany you? One of them suggested. Yes, thats fine. Monica agreed, Having a nurse with me is okay too. At that second, an idea came to her mind. One man supported Monica, the other went to the nurses station. Soon, a girl in a work uniform came over. She had a familiar Oriental face and looked very young, like she had just graduated from school. Miss, whats wrong? The nurse took her arm. I have to use the bathroom first. Monica clutched her belly with both hands and said to her, I used to have gastroenteritis, but it hasnt happened for a long time. It should have recurred because this pain feels very familiar. The nurse then said to the man beside, Go over there to register! The doctor is in the office. Okay. Because of what she said, Monica sessfully sent away one of the two. Next, she only needed to deal with one man. The nurse helped Monica into the womens bathroom. She stood up straight, Shh! She made a shush gesture to the little nurse. The nurse stared at her in surprise! Monica looked around warily at the door, then leaned forward and whispered something in the nurses ear. The other frowned hesitantly. Monica sped her hands together, pleading, Please! The nurse was moved by her story and took off her work uniform. Thank you, thank you. Monica also took off her own light jacket and put on the work uniform, Thank you for saving my life. Chapter 1321: Looking for Tristan in Arkpool City I just never thought there would still be such a mother these days, said the nurse, feeling sorry for her. She took off her hat and handed it to Monica. Take this. If you dont want to go on a blind date, dont. I support your decision to run away from home. Thank you, Monica replied, her eyes welling up with tears. She quickly put on the hat and gave the nurse a big hug. Thank you! Youre so kind. I have to go now. With that, she turned and left. As Monica walked out of the restroom, she deliberately lowered her head and quickened her pace. The man was so inattentive that he didnt recognize her. He was still waiting outside. And so, the quirky Monica managed to slip away right under their noses. She took the stairs to avoid running into the man who had helped her register. Once she reached the ground floor, she hurriedly hailed a taxi, got in, and said, To the airport! as she took off her work clothes. The car quickly sped away. Monica searched for the nearest flight on her phone, and there was one to Arkpool City in an hour. Please hurry! she urged. Luck was on her side! However, her phone was running out of battery, and she didnt even have her charger with her. Upon arriving at the airport, she used thest bit of battery to purchase a ticket. After waiting for just a few minutes, Monica sessfully boarded the ne. As it took off, she finally felt a weight lift from her heart. The two men had lost her, and they couldntplete their task. Belinda was furious, and this was no small matter. Sheshed out at the men for losing Monica. Even though she couldnt get through to Monicas phone, she had a mothers intuition that her daughter was headed to Arkpool City. So, Belinda called Algerone Swain and med him for everything. Algerone Swain was baffled by the usations and insisted, My daughter never said she wasing here. I dont know where she is! Youre lying! Im not! The two argued over the phone, each ming the other for Monicas disappearance. Both were worried about their daughter. The next morning, Monica walked out of an airport in Arkpool City, her phonepletely dead. She needed to buy a charger first. She walked a long way, her legs growing sore. What a terrible day, she muttered. With no cash and a dead phone, she considered this to be her most embarrassing day. She still had to buy clothes, find a hotel, and take a shower. Returning to the city, her feelings were different now. Having spent time with Tristan in Ennd, she had developed a strange, irresistible attraction to him-something she couldnt quite put into words. It gued herte at night when all was quiet. These days, she often thought of him. Monicas eyes lit up when she finally spotted a phone store. She hurried inside!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. On a scenic river embankment, ire and Rowan ran hand in hand, wearing Bluetooth earphones. They were enjoying a sweet and intimate moment. Daphnes matter waspletely resolved for ire, thanks to Rowans proper handling. Have we run three kilometers yet? The girl panted, feeling hot. My legs have adapted a lot today. Great job! Rowan encouraged her, ncing at her while running. Just keep running three kilometers every day. You dont need to increase the distance; its mainly for exercising your body. Chapter 1322: Did Monica Save Claire? Okay! ire agreed happily. With Dr. Watson supervising, I must try my best!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Being with Rowan, ire learned to love life even more. She got used to going to bed early and waking up early so she could see him first thing in the morning. They hadpleted their morning run, and their phones chimed with notifications. They slowed down and walked down the stairs from the embankment. Go to work at the hospital, and take care of yourself, ire told him. What about you? Rowan asked. Are you sure you dont need me to drive you? The girl shook her head. No need. Im going to the bookstoreter. Just as the two were about to part ways, Monica, who had just bought a charger, came out of the mobile phone store. She hadnt taken two steps when she spotted a familiar figure! Although she had only met ire once during their previous blind date, she had left a deep impression. Moreover, ire was wearing the same outfit asst time! However, the man beside her was not Tristan. Monicas steps faltered, and her heart skipped a beat as she opened her lively eyes wide. Had they broken up? Or was this woman cheating on him? Monicas phone was out of battery and she had only charged it briefly in the store, so she couldnt take many photos. She quickly caught up with them, turned on her camera, and snapped just one picture! It was clear, showing ires face. While following them, she opened Facebook and sent the photo to Tristan along with a few words-Is your girlfriend cheating on you? Of course, she didnt want the man she liked to be kept in the dark. In the photo, ire had her arm linked with the man, and the two were chatting andughing, looking very close. Monica followed them until ire saw Rowan off in his car, waving goodbye as he drove away. Not far off, Daphne appeared around a corner, her hair disheveled, dressed in all ck, no makeup, and her eyes dark as she stared at ire, as if she was deliberately following her. She might be up to no good. Just as Daphne was about to approach ire, Monica came into her line of sight, also heading towards ire. Monica grabbed ire by the shoulder, stopping her in her tracks. Daphne hesitated and backed off, watching to see what would happen. As ire met Monicas gaze, she felt that she had seen this girl somewhere before but couldnt recall where. It was a familiar feeling. Monica stared at her coldly, Arent you nervous, girl? Her tone was usatory, and she observed ires reaction. Upon hearing the voice, ire immediately remembered who she was and thought of the blind date! The girl standing in front of her was Tristans blind date, but she couldnt remember her name. Why should I be nervous? ire asked softly. Are you two-timing? Monica asked with a smile, hands in her pockets. I saw it clearly just now; that man is not Tristan! What? ire was slightly taken aback, but soon understood that Monica must still think she was Tristans girlfriend. Thats right, hes not Tristan, ire admitted honestly. Hes my boyfriend. Monica frowned, unhappy with the answer. Do you think youre being fair to Tristan? Hes such an excellent man! As she asked, she grabbed ires wrist. Come with me! I dont believe you! I believe even more that youre cheating on him! Hey, let go of me! ire struggled. I didnt cheat, Tristan and I are just friends! I dont believe it! I wont let you wrong him! I want him to see what kind of person you are! Monica hailed a taxi and forcibly dragged ire into it. No matter how much ire struggled and tried to exin, Monica closed the car door. Driver, lets go! To the rke Corp! Girl, why dont you believe me? I really have a boyfriend! ire was embarrassed; she didnt want to bother Tristan anymore, but the car was already speeding towards the rke Corp. Chapter 1323: This Misunderstanding Is Quite Big As the car approached the rke Corp, ire became increasingly anxious. Hey, listen to me! She had tried to exin all the way there, but Monica wouldnt listen, insisting on confronting Tristan and thinking that ire was lying. When the taxi stopped outside thepany, ire was dragged out of the car again. Hey, why wont you listen to my exnation? What Im saying is true. Monica didnt answer, but instead spotted a shiny Maybach parked outside the building. The car door was open, and Tristan was getting out. Come on, lets go! Monica wanted to intercept Tristan. ire didnt want to make a scene. Please, let me go first. What did all this pulling and tugging look like? At that moment, several executives in suits walked out from thepany. Mr. Norwell, we have a proposal for the new project. Well give a detailed presentation in the conference roomter. Alright, Tristan replied. He had stayed upte at home for this project. Saskia Holt and Kevin were also present, wearing their work badges and holding documents in their hands. They looked energetic and ready for the morning meeting. Thank you all for your hard work, Tristan said, his voice deep and rich like aged wine, as he walked towards the hall. Let me go! ire didnt want to cause a scene. Please, I swear to God, Tristan and I have nothing going on, really! Dont talk nonsense here! Im going to let him see what kind of person you really are! Monica was fond of Tristan, and this made her a bit angry. The early morning was supposed to be peaceful. Every little bit of noise could be heard clearly. Tristan stopped and turned around, his eyes catching sight of the two girls struggling with each other. His handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly, as he recognized their familiar faces. The executives followed his gaze, all of them confused. It was just a struggle, no big deal. One girl pulled the other towards the hall, and the girl being pulled clearly didnt want to go. Why wont you face him if you have nothing to hide? Hes right there! Monica was angry. Im telling you, I like him! I wont let you betray him! I didnt! ire was so annoyed, her wrist had been pulled painfully the entire way. A mans hand grasped both girls wrists in the struggle, his tall figure blocking the golden morning sunlight. Monicas movements slowed, and she turned to look. ire also turned. Tristan stood beside them, his expression calm and his face so beautiful it was breathtaking. He exuded an air ofposure and nobility. Monica was briefly dazzled by his handsomeness and unconsciously let go. ires red wrist fell into Tristans line of sight, and he felt a bit sorry for her. He also saw her embarrassed expression and her efforts to conceal her difort. Tristans arrival brought silence to the scene. ire could feel his gaze and instinctively pulled her hand away, not wanting him to see. Whats going on over there? On the steps outside the hall, Saskia Holt couldnt help but gossip. Although her best friend was there, Mr. Norwell was also present, so she didnt dare approach. Kevin shook his head. I dont know. He too was puzzled, observing from a distance. The executives didnt dare to ask or even look for long. One by one, they turned and entered the hall, heading towards the conference room. Tristan, did you receive the photo I sent you? Monica didnt give ire a chance to exin and asked him directly. Quick, open Facebook and see! What photo? Tristan nced at her, having muted his phone and not yet having a chance to look. ire was also curious. What had she sent? Tristan took out his phone and opened Facebook in front of both girls. He saw the text first, and without even clicking on the photo, he knew it was of ire and Dr. Watson. Tristan was calm because he knew they were already together.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. This is a photo I just took; your girlfriend is cheating on you! Monica said confidently, thinking that Tristan wouldnt want such a woman anymore. She was waiting for them to break up. Chapter 1324: So He’s Single! She was with another man, I saw it with my own eyes! Monicained. ire stood silently beside them, neither exining nor refuting. She had just tried to exin until her throat was nearly smoking. Tristan calmly put away his phone, and Monica looked up, observing the change in his expression, expecting him to explode in anger. However, his peaceful gaze, like that of a deep well, turned apologetically towards ire. Im sorry, I didnt exin our rtionship clearly to her in time, causing you trouble. Monica was puzzled by these words. She frowned, looking at him and then at ire. Its okay. ire spoke softly, quite understanding. She nced at the girl beside her and then said to Tristan, Its not toote to exin it to her now, so she wont misunderstand again. The situation seemed a bit like ire was the third party, which felt strange to her. Tristan wouldnt let her be embarrassed. So, in front of her, Tristan looked at Monica and made an unnecessary exnation. Shes not my girlfriend. I just didnt want to go on a blind date, so I used her as a shield. Upon hearing this, Monicas eyes widened in sudden realization, as the situation seemed familiar! Do you have this habit? She looked at Tristan with a very strange gaze. Is this your usual trick? Using an unrted woman to act as a shield? Tristan understood what she meant, and she must have thought of the time with Daniel. ire didnt know what they were talking about, a usual trick? But she thought Tristan had already exined it clearly, so she looked up at him. I have to go now. I have an interview today and need to write the article. Alright. Tristan nodded, and then watched her leave. Saskia Holt never went over. Monica secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the girls retreating figure, and thought, so shes not his girlfriend! So, does that mean hes single now? Monica couldnt be happier in her heart! Tristans gaze fell back on the smiling girls face. Werent you in Canada? How did youe back to Arkpool City? Didnt I miss you? Monicas mood was good, and she jokingly spoke her mind, wanting to see his reaction.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Youngdy! Tristan and Monica turned their gazes in response to the sound, only to see the taxi driver poking his head out of the window. Youngdy! You havent paid the fare yet! Monica was embarrassed; her phone had run out of power, and she didnt have any cash on her. Tristan looked at her without asking any questions, and walked straight towards the taxi. Kevin and Saskia Holt were both quite surprised, seeing their boss take out his wallet and help this girl pay the fare. So, who was she? Someone who could make their boss waste so much time. Was it Monica? This guess appeared in Kevin and Saskia Holts minds simultaneously, but neither dared to confirm it. Monica didnt feel embarrassed at all, waiting for Tristan to finish paying ande back, feeling quite happy because that girl wasnt Tristans girlfriend! So he was single, right? This was just too good to be true! Her beloved idol was single! Under the morning light, Tristan walked towards her, seeing her smiling face again, as if she was immersed in her own world. Whats so funny? Causing amotion early in the morning, dragging people around, and not even saying sorry. The girls smile vanished, and she looked up at him. Tristan noticed her unwashed hair, a bit messy, and her clothes were somewhat disheveled. She looked exhausted from traveling. You just got off the ne? Tristan asked with a slight frown. Monica nodded, Yes! Tristan asked again, Did you sneak over here? Without any luggage? I didnt even bring my charger. I just bought one, and my phones out of power again, she answered truthfully. At least my passport is in my pocket. Tristan stood tall and straight, somewhat speechless, and nodded. And you havent had breakfast? The girls stomach indeed grumbled a bit. Mr. Norwell please give me some food! Chapter 1325: Mr. Norwell is Quite Considerate Have you contacted your father? Tristan inquired about her family situation. No! The girls face changed, as if a nerve had been stung, and she protested, Please dont tell my dad! Alright. He didnt want to get too involved in other peoples family affairs. Monica, looking pitiful, said, My mom will easily find me. Shes forcing me to go on blind dates and even confined me at home. It took me a lot of effort to finally escape! So she had escaped? No wonder she looked so disheveled. Forced to go on blind dates? Tristan couldnt help but tease, Cant you get married? Didnt you go on a blind date too? Is your dad afraid you wont be able to find a wife? The two stared at each other, and a deathly silence ensued. Tristan nced at her, sighed softly, and gently patted her head, with a touch of pity and teasing. This intimate pat on the head not only surprised Monica but also stunned Kevin and Saskia Holt, who were standing not far away! Such a tender gesture Kevin. Tristan turned his gaze to the man on the steps. Kevin snapped out of it and hurriedly stepped towards them, Mr. Norwell. Help her book a hotel, prepare breakfast, and then buy some womens clothes at the mall to send over. Tristan ordered, then looked back at the girl, You didnt bring your ID, did you? The girl shook her head helplessly, No. Kevin, use your ID. Is it on you? Yes. Good. Tristan nodded, and was about to stride towards thepany lobby when Kevin grabbed his arm. Tristan stopped and looked at him with confusion. Kevin had a difficult expression, hesitating as if he wanted to say something. Speak. Tristan was blunt. Monica thought it was odd; did he not want to take her to a hotel? Kevin leaned over to Mr. Norwells ear and whispered, Buying womens underwear and the like Ive never even bought it for my mom, let alone how awkward it is, I dont know the size, and Im afraid I wont buy it right. Tristan thought he had a point, so he looked over at Saskia Holt not far away, Saskia Holt,e here. Saskia Holt didnt know what they were talking about and walked towards them with confusion and apprehension. Go with Kevin. With that, Tristan strode towards thepany lobby. Go where?? Kevin looked at her puzzled face, Help her book a room and buy clothes. Miss, whats your name? Kevin turned his gaze, smiling, Lets go, the car is over there. Ill take you to the hotel. Mr. Norwell has two important meetings this morning.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. My name is Monica Swain. Monica!! Kevin and Saskia Holts eyes widened in unison, staring at her! They looked a few more times! She was quite pretty! A natural beauty. Monica, as a girl, felt awkward being stared at by them, Whats the matter? Is there a problem? Yesterday, you sent Mr. Norwell a Facebook message, and it was projected onto the big screen in the conference room. Saskia Holt looked at her with a smile, How did you mistake ire for Mr. Norwells girlfriend? Do you know that girl just now? Monica scrutinized Saskia Holt. Kevin opened the car door, and Monica and Saskia Holt got in. ire is my best friend; her boyfriend is a doctor! Kevin sat in the drivers seat, Shall we go to the mall to buy clothes first? Have you had breakfast? Saskia Holt asked. Monica shook her head, But Im not hungry. Lets find a ce to have breakfast first! Saskia Holt said to Kevin, Mr. Norwell entrusted Miss Swain to us, so we have to take good care of her. We cant let her go hungry! Alright. The car started. Monica felt warmth in her heart; this was Tristans care for her, wasnt it? Recalling the pat on the head just now, a strange tumult of emotions rose within her. Chapter 1326: Daphne is Annoyed In the car, Saskia Holt told Monica about ire and Dr. Watson being a loving couple. Though they hadnt been together for long, their rtionship was very stable. They had experienced some ups and downs, but it only served to strengthen their bond. Monica listened quietly, feeling quite embarrassed. Was this the biggest misunderstanding of her life? With her kind heart, she was filled with guilt towards ire. Tristan had been right; she owed ire an apology. Meanwhile, Daphne, who had failed to achieve her goal, stood by the riverbank, bathed in sunlight. She held onto the railing, feeling the chilly early winter breeze. Her hair was a mess from the wind, but it couldnt blow away the mncholy in her heart.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She looked coldly at the clear blue sky. The sun in winter wasnt warm enough, always wrapped in a touch of coldness, much like a human heart. Seeing ire and Rowanughing together earlier had deeply hurt her sleepless self. In a bad mood, she had almost attacked ire! In her diagonally slung bag was a shiny fruit knife, newly purchased and not meant for cutting fruit. Who was the girl who had forcibly taken ire away? She didnt seem friendly towards ire either. Did they have some conflict? Daphne suddenly remembered a famous saying: The enemy of my enemy is my friend! She desperately wanted to find and befriend that girl. But did that girl also like Rowan? The thought made Daphne panic. As she considered the possibility that someone else liked Rowan, jealousy stirred within her, making her feel terrible. Just then, her phone rang. It was her mother. Hello, Mom, she answered, trying topose herself. Daphne, Ive been coughing up bloodtely, and a doctor nearby said that bleeding should be taken seriously. It could be a sign of a serious illness. How do you feel? Are you experiencing any other difort? Daphne worried, her whole body tensing up. Im fine, really! her mother hurriedly reassured her. Dont worry too much. I just want to have a check-up, since our familys situation is getting better. Your brother and you have grown up, and your father and I want to take care of our health so we can help with the grandchildren. Ive always encouraged you both to get check-ups, but you were reluctant, Daphne said, relieved. Now you finally understand, right? Its better to prevent problems and have peace of mind, since our bodies are our own. Thats true, you make a good point, Mrs. Well agreed. But your father said we shouldnt do it in our small county. Our daughter is a doctor, and Rowans hospital has advanced facilities. So, wereing to the city to find you, get a check-up, and bring some local specialties to thank Rowan for taking care of you. Daphnes face changed, and she grew nervous. Mom, a basic check-up can be done at the county hospital, and its a two-hour drive to Arkpool City. Its not even worth the trip. Chapter 1327: If It’s Unstable, Just Snatch It It took her a while to put down her phone, her grip on the railing tightening bit by bit, a trace of panic shing in her eyes. As she gazed over the vast river, Daphnes mood was terrible. How was she supposed to handle her oblivious parents all by herself? After a long period of thought and hesitation, she picked up her phone and called Rowan. The familiar ringtone echoed, and her heart was filled with anxiety, fearing that he would answer and fearing that he wouldnt. In the end, Rowan didnt pick up. Feeling a bit disappointed, Daphne thought Rowan did it on purpose. Surely, he was fed up with her by now. But how could she put an end to this situation with her parents persistent and relentless rural character? It would be strange if they didnt make a scene at the hospital. At Charity Medical Center, everything was orderly. Rowan was in a very busy state, having seamlesslypleted two surgeries that morning. It wasnt untilter that he noticed the missed calls on his phone, some from Daphne and some from Mrs. Well. He wouldnt care about Daphnes call. But when Mrs. Well called, as her junior, he felt obliged to return the call, so he called her back immediately. Rowan, have you been busy all this time? Mrs. Wells cheerful voice came through the phone, with no hint of me. Auntie, its not too bad, I just finished, Rowan replied as he entered his office. He was temporarily free and very polite, May I ask if youre looking for me for something? Weve arrived in Arkpool City and just got off the train. Were nning toe to your hospital for a check-up. Are you free at noon? Wed like to invite Daphne and have a meal together, the four of us, what do you think? Rowan could sense her intentions, and said, Im free at noon, but theres no need to have a meal together. Your daughter and I were in the news a couple of days ago, and the hospital fired her. What? It was in the news? What happened? She was fired? It was clear that Mrs. Well hadnt been paying attention. Her heart sank with worry, What did my daughter do? Rowan didnt want to beat around the bush and answered directly, I have a girlfriend now, so I need to keep my distance from your daughter, Daphne. Theres no need for a meal. If you want to have a check-up, you cane to our hospital. Ill arrange for someone to take care of it. Just give me a call when you arrive. What? Mrs. Well was shocked, You already have a girlfriend? It seemed the focus was not on the check-up, When did this happen? Why havent I heard about it? Yes, Rowan emphasized again, I have a girlfriend now. Until the end of the call, Mrs. Well hadnt recovered from the shock. She felt as if shed lost a great treasure. Was it because they acted toote? Daphne picked up her parents at the train station and took them to the rented apartment. On the way, her parents kept asking her if Rowan really had a girlfriend.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Yes, yes, yes, didnt I tell you already? Daphne was annoyed. Mrs. Well scolded, You lived in his house for a while, why didnt you try harder then? If you could be with Rowan, you wouldnt have to worry for the rest of your life! Hearing this, Daphnes mood worsened, I didnt think about whether I would worry for the rest of my life or not. I like him, but what can I do if he doesnt like me?! Mrs. Well was speechless. However, Daphne didnt want to vent her bad mood on her parents, who hade from far away. Mr. Wells sighed, We sent you to study and you worked hard. How could happiness slip away when it was right within your reach? Daphne was even more speechless, Stop talking, my head hurts. Her mental state was not good due to excessive drinking in the past few days, and her mood was constantly gloomy. Daphne, your father is talking to you, cant you hear him? Whats with your attitude? Your head hurts? Mrs. Well also felt regretful, How long has Rowan been dating his girlfriend? Are they stable in their rtionship? If its unstable, just snatch it! Chapter 1328: The Forgotten Monica Daphne is so outstanding, there must still be a chance, right? As long as theyre not married yet. Mr. Wells, Daphnes father, didnt want to let go of this golden opportunity.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing that he had opened his own hospital, Daphnes parents rushed into the city to support their daughter. It proved the old saying: A family that doesnt work together doesnt stay together. Please go back, immediately, right now! Daphne roared, on the verge of a mental breakdown. I know you didnte here for a checkup! If you really want a checkup, please do it at the county hospital! As she spoke, she took out her phone and immediately contacted her younger brother, asking him to take their parents for a checkup. She would cover the expenses. Her parents were frightened. Whats wrong with you? Why are you so angry? Mom, Dad, go back! Daphne dragged them away. Leave me alone, Im tired. Then, without any courtesy, she sent them away with the bags they had brought. Her temper and alienation frightened Mr. and Mrs. Wells. They didnt dare confront their daughter because they felt she had be a different person. Was this still their filial daughter? They took a cab downstairs and asked the driver to take them to the bus station. Daphne stood alone in the cold early winter wind, her eyes filled with tears, and her emotions nearly copsing again. Her head ached, her hair was a mess, and she had taken a lot of sleeping pills recently. She felt her body couldnt take it anymore. Back in her rented room, she opened another bottle of wine. What is love in this world? It was something that could make people worry, exhaust them, and make them want to trade their lives for it. She had liked Rowan since she was a child! She didnt want to give him up to anyone more than anyone else! What Daphne couldnt understand the most was that she didnt think ire was better than her! Was it only when ire died that Rowan would take a closer look at her? Because of her deep obsession, Daphnes thoughts were twisted. In just a few days, she had be depressed to the extreme, and her mental state had somewhat deteriorated. For an entire day, Daphne turned off her phone and didnt go out. At noon. In a hotel suite not far from the rke Corp, the room was spacious and cost several thousand a night. Monica stared at the long row of exquisite bags on the sofa, containing clothes, shoes, hats, and some essories, as well as food and other things. By a rough calction, she knew she owed Tristan a lot of money. She had no money in her phone, and hermonly used cards were in her suitcase, which was still in Canada. Finally, it was nine oclock in the evening. Not only had she not received a call from Tristan, but she hadnt even received a single Facebook message! What was happening? Could it be that he was so busy that he had to work overtime? Or had he forgotten about her? Monica took a shower, put on her pajamas, curled up on the sofa, picked up her phone hesitantly, and made a bold move by making a video call to him on Facebook! It was a daring act, not caring what he was doing or whether it was convenient. The phone rang for a little while. Tristan answered. The girl was a bit nervous, but she overcame it and stared at him. Where are you? She was sure it wasnt his office. At home. Tristan was wearing a bathrobe, having already taken a shower. The room wasrge, and the decor was simple and unique. Monica shifted her focus to him, staring at his handsome side face as he bent down to tidy up the coffee table. The camera was pointed at him, but he didnt look at the screen. What are you doing? she asked again. Nothing. As his words fell, Tristan picked up the remote and turned on the wall projector, then sat down on the sofa. He was watching TV. Monica heard the sounding from the TV and found him strange. He never looked at the screen, so she asked, You dont youe to see me after work? It was only then that Tristan looked at her, his handsome eyebrows slightly furrowed, as if he didnt understand her meaning. From his distant gaze, Monica felt that they were not on the same wavelength. She was waiting for him, but he hadnt thought abouting at all! I I mean Monica stammered, struggling to find her words. She rephrased, I mean, you helped me check into the hotel and bought me so many clothes. Shouldnt we settle the ounts? How much do I owe you? I just want to know. How about it? Tristan asked indifferently, Can you pay it back now? Chapter 1329: Video Call with Tristan I I cant pay it back now! But at least Id know the amount! The girls eyes flickered, Dont make it seem like I really need your charity! Tristans expression remained calm as he said seriously, You dont need to pay it back, but there is one thing you must do. Must do? A serious feeling. What is it? Tell me, and Ill see! The girl was curious and couldnt help but worry. Would he make some bizarre request? Tristan wasnt angry. In a friendly tone, he said, You have to apologize to ire. After all, you were in the wrong today. It was quite abrupt. Oh, that? Monica thought it was something else. She nodded, agreeing with him. But hearing it from him made her feel inexplicably ufortable. Was he defending that girl? Did he feel sorry for her after she was pulled away? Can I ask you a question? Monica was serious, her smile gone. You havent agreed to what I said. Fine, I agree. Monica readily epted, Next time I see her, I will definitely apologize! She would have done it even without Tristans reminder. He fell silent. She asked again, Can I ask you a question? Tristan looked at the TV, Go ahead. He didnt look at her, nor did he mind the video call. Do you like this ire? Monica asked, guessing based on a womans intuition. Tristan didnt answer immediately. Each second of silence made Monicas heart feel uneasy. It made sense, though. If he didnt like ire, why would he bring her to avoid the blind date? But what about using himself to block Daniel? Was it because he liked her too? No, it was because he had no other options. How ironic. Caught in a game, she felt somewhat lost. Tristans gaze shifted from the TV to her, and he said seriously, No, she has a boyfriend. Hearing this, Monica felt happy whether it was true or not. She reassured him, Dont worry, Ill apologize to her properly when I see her. Tristan didnt say anything further, nor did he nod or even think about ending the video call. Monica couldnt find a topic for a moment. It was quite awkward for their first video call. After some thought, not wanting to leave things cold, she exined, I just didnt want you to be cheated on, so I acted impulsively today. She used the excuse of looking out for him to chat for a few more minutes. Tristan didnt look at her. Monica could clearly see the corner of his mouth lift slightly. It was like a cold smile, yet something else. He seemed to beughing. His demeanor seemed to say, do you think a high-quality man like me would be cheated on? Umm Monica searched for a topic, Are you nning toe to the hotel to see me? If you need anything, contact Kevin, Tristan said simply, making it clear he wouldnte. He didnt ask why she came to Arkpool City. He didnt ask how long she would stay in Arkpool City either. Did he not care about her at all? Awkward! Even across the screen, it was awkward! I The girl was left bewildered by him, Im tired, good night. Tristan didnt say anything. He nced at her and then looked back at the TV, seemingly emotionless. It appeared to be a financial news channel ying in the background. Monica vaguely heard the sound and didnt want to bother him anymore. Awkward chatting was worse than ending the call. Monica hung up the video call, thinking, why is Tristan so dull? He was like a block of ice, the sense of distance perfectly embodied in him. It hadnt been like this when they were together in the UK.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Moreover, this morning outside hispany, he had given her a head pat. Was it an illusion? Did he like her or not? Monica had no confidence in her heart because this man was so unpredictable. Just as she was feeling confused, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, it was her mother! She had to answer! After all, it was her mother. If she didnt answer, her mother would worry. So, Monica cleared her throat, prepared for an hour long lecture, Hey, Belinda! Her attitude could never be any better. Chapter 1330: Mr. Tristan, Please Help I just have one question for you. Belindas calm voice made Monica doubt her ears for a moment, Answer me honestly, are you in Arkpool City? Was this the calm before the storm? The girls heart skipped a beat. Yes. Monica could no longer lie, Belinda, dont be angry, I Im not angry. Belinda said with a smile, Im on my way, Im waiting for my flight. Ill be there tomorrow! Monicas eyes widened in shock, Why are youing? To catch me and make me go on a blind date? I wont force you to go back to Canada, but the blind date is still necessary. Belinda didnt hide her intentions, Your blind date is in Arkpool City. Ill contact you when I arrive, and well meet up for a meal! With that, Belinda hung up the phone. Not giving Monica any chance to argue, she nearly turned to stone as she clutched her phone. Was this really happening? She didnt want a blind date! She wanted to be with Tristan!!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She wanted to be with the person she liked! That night, Monica couldnt sleep well, unsure of how to deal with her mother. Belinda was usually so assertive, handling family matters as efficiently as her work. She showed no mercy. The next morning. A Maybach headed towards the rke Corp. The driver drove the car. Tristan and Kevin sat in the spacious backseat. Kevin reported, Mr. Norwell, the property project were coborating on with the Fritz Group has topped out today. Mr. Fritz would like to invite you to visit the site. Has he returned from Canada? Yes, he said that he has moved thepany headquarters to Arkpool City and will be working here most of the time. Tristan asked, Show me my schedule for this morning. Since Mr. Fritz invited you, I have cleared your entire days schedule. Kevin said with a slight smile, I guessed you would definitely go. Alright, set up a meeting with him at nine. Okay. As soon as Kevin sent the message, the car stopped at the entrance of the rke Corps main building. The car door opened, and Kevin got out, respectfully weing Tristan. Tristan stepped out of the car, his polished shoes shining in the early winter morning light. He was tall and slender, with an elegant demeanor. He straightened his suit and walked towards the steps. Monica, who had been waiting for a long time, emerged from the bushes of a flower bed and ran towards him, Wait! Tristan stopped and turned his gaze to her. Monica grabbed his arm and pulled him aside, I have something urgent to talk to you about! This scene surprised both thepany employees who were about to enter the building for work and Kevin. They couldnt help but look at them. Tristan disliked being touched. He frowned slightly, nced at her, and then at her hand gripping his arm. He used his eyes to signal her to be mindful of her appearance. Sorry! Monica quickly withdrew her hand, I need your help. She frowned pitifully, It seems like only you can help me. Im a stranger in Arkpool City What is it? Tristan interrupted in a soft voice, Get to the point. His time was precious, and his aura was cold, but he still had some patience for her. My mom is arriving in Arkpool City soon. Monica sighed, feeling particrly helpless, Shes determined to make me go on a blind date. Ive helped you once in the UK, can you pretend to be my boyfriend this time? Just think of it as as She racked her brain, Think of it as a favor you owe me! Tristan didnt express his opinion but looked at her carefully. He wasposed and restrained, his calm expression carrying his unique pride. He finally understood that she was running away from a blind date. Please! Monica was afraid he would refuse, so she couldnt help but shake his arm again, looking at him pitifully, Mr. Tristan, I dont know any other men in Arkpool City besides you. Only by doing this will my mom give up. Please, can you help me? Chapter 1331: What Kind of Misunderstanding Is This? Tristan stood in front of her, towering over her by a head, looking down at the hand she had wrapped around his arm. Monica saw that he might not refuse, so she let go again, sped her hands together, and smiled, making a pleading gesture, Please! So, what do you need me to do? Tristans voice was low and maic, and he seemed to be considering, I can help, but I wont sell myself. Pfft! The girl couldnt help butugh at his joke, and after thinking seriously, she said, First, Ill deal with my mom. If you agree, Ill call youter because my mom never ys by the rules. The mans thin lips opened slightly, Ill be very busy today. So, you agree? Monica was overjoyed. Tristans expression remained unchanged, and he didnt answer; he just calmly looked at her. The girls lips curled into a smile, and she happily said to him, Its okay, focus on your work first. Ill take her to the hotel today! Ill try to appease her first, and when I cant, Ill ask for your help! Or lets meet when youre free tomorrow. I just want her to give uppletely! As she said this, Monicas lively eyes looked at him, taking in his handsome face. Tristan didnt refuse or agree, he just looked at her and then turned to leave. Ill take that as a yes! Monica watched his retreating figure, a sparkle in her beautiful dark eyes. Tristan didnt refuse because he owed her a favor and also didnt dislike the girl. Monica watched as he walked into thepany building surrounded by people, talking about what must have been a big project. She could even imagine Tristan sitting at his desk in the tall building, strategizing. It wasnt until his figure disappeared that she left. After spending too much time at the hotel, she was bored. Monica then went to the riverside, enjoying a walk in the warm sunlight, which was a nice feeling. But as she walked, a woman in a red dress approached. The woman had her hair loose, looking young, but she wore no makeup, and herplexion was poor. Her pale face gave a chilling impression. Monica made sure to walk close to the railing to give her room to pass. As they walked, Daphne saw her, and a glimmer of light appeared in her gloomy eyes. Was she the girl who took ire away?? Monica continued walking, aware that the woman in the red dress was staring at her, feeling puzzled. In the end, Daphne blocked her path, stopping her in her tracks. Monicas chest tightened, and she sidestepped to leave, but Daphne followed, blocking her way again, staring at her with heavy eyes. In broad daylight, under the warm sun, Monica felt uneasy being stared at in such a manner. It was because the woman in red had a gloomy aura and might not be mentally stable. You like Rowan too, right? Daphne got straight to the point, staring at her and questioning. What Rowan? Monica was speechless, feeling as if she was being harassed by a mentally ill person in broad daylight. She took a deep breath and ran away. She didnt want to deal with such a person! Daphne stared at the retreating figure, her eyes darkening, and her heart plummeting. In this world, how many love rivals were there? Who was this girl? Why would she feel so guilty? Why had she never seen her before? When did she meet Rowan? At that moment, in the Charity Medical Center, in a special suite, it was much quieter than the rest of the hospital. Rowan, wearing a whiteb coat with a meticulously dressed shirt and tie underneath, had a wless, handsome face and exceptionally good skin. He was squatting down, performing the final checkup on Eason.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the room, Ivan and Jennifer were present, as was Zack rke. Chapter 1332: A Great Piece of Good News Its okay now, Eason. Put on your coat. Rowan put away the instruments, stood up and made notes in his notebook, then asked, Master, when did you measure his height? I measured it yesterday. Jennifer answered while helping Eason put on his coat, Our Eason has grown another five centimeters, within the safe range. This was as expected by everyone, and also within Rowans predictions. It was a great piece of good news. Zack rkes wrinkled face revealed a gratified and kind smile, Wonderful! At this rate, will Eason be able to regain his normal height by next year? Yes, Dad. Jennifer replied with a bright smile, giving an authoritative answer, The side effects of this medicine are small, and the effects are remarkable. Rowan was gentle and elegant, Eason has also been working hard and actively cooperating with the treatment. He looks just like a normal child now. We still need to persist with picture book education. Of course, we cant let his studies fall behind. Zack rke had arranged for a one-on-one teacher for Eason. Seeing his son gradually recover made him truly happy. Jennifer. Eason held Jennifers hand, and looked up to ask, Is big brother very busytely? Eason hasnt seen big brother for a long time. Eason misses him! The big brother he was talking about was Tristan. Jennifer held his little hand, and her gaze identally collided with Rowans. Everyone here knew that the rtionship between Rowan and Tristan was a bit delicate, except for Eason, who was unaware of the adults matters. Jennifer withdrew her gaze, crouched down in front of the little boy, and said affectionately, Eason, be good. She gently stroked his head and patiently exined, Big brother is busy with worktely. When hes done with this busy period, well ask him toe over and y with you, okay? Will it take a long time? The little boy blinked his eyes, asking expectantly. One week. Jennifer took the opportunity to test him, Does Eason know how long a week is? The little boy excitedly said, Seven days! Everyones face was filled with smiles at the answer that came out without hesitation. The treatment during this period was truly effective. All their efforts had not been wasted. Good boy, our Eason got it right. One week is seven days. As a reward, Eason can have beef for lunch today, okay? Yay! We can eat beef! Jennifer had 100% patience for her problematic little brother. It wasnt that she was particrly magnanimous or loving. It was just that she loved her father dearly, and Eason was her fathers heartache. Rowan was packing up the medical equipment, his face always gentle. As a learned and talented young man, he seemed to always be enveloped in a halo of sanctity, exuding his unique charm wherever he went. Having fallen in love recently, he became even more charming. At the hospital, ire emerged from the elevator, carrying herptop and heading towards the deans office. She hadnt told him she wasing today, intending to surprise him. She missed him and just seeing him for a moment and exchanging a few words during a break would make her happy. Some yearnings couldnt be soothed through a phone screen. When she entered the office, she didnt see Rowan. He was undoubtedly busy, but ire didnt feel disappointed. On the contrary, she was happy, as if the air here was filled with his scent. What surprised her, however, was that the separate office had changed, with half of it partitioned off. Could it be an examination room inside? Entering with curiosity, she was taken aback! It was a delicate and feminine workspace, with aputer desk and a sofa chair, doubleyered curtains fluttering in the wind, and a minimalist-style mural. A vase on the desk held a bunch of blooming roses, and the wind carried their fragrance throughout the room. Just then, Rowan appeared at the door.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ire instinctively turned her gaze, and their eyes met. How did you get here? Rowan was surprised but also quite happy, Have you been here for a long time? Chapter 1333: Did You Prepare This Especially for Me? Was just missing you, so I came over. Just got here. The girl suppressed her inner joy, put her hands behind her back, tilted her head, and smiled at him. Thats how girls in love are, full of happiness. Rowan was infected by her smile, and his mood immediately brightened. He walked towards her, You should have called beforeing. Luckily, Im not too busy right now. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and directed her gaze towards the pinkputer desk, asking, Do you like it? Just every girl would love it! Did you prepare this especially for me? ire turned her eyes toward him and smiled. She had suspected as much, but when he confirmed it, she was still delighted. Yeah, if not for you, then who? He affectionately ruffled her hair. Doctors and nurses passing by the deans office inadvertently caught a glimpse of the scene and couldnt help but stop to take a closer look or whisper among themselves- That girl must be the one Dr. Watson announced on his Instagram stories, right? Shes really pretty! Theyre so lucky! So that pink partition was prepared for his girlfriend? So sweet! Who says men dont understand romance? As long as theres love in the heart, romance is limitless! Inside the office, ire spun around to face him, tiptoed, and wrapped her arms around Rowans neck, Thank you, Dr. Watson. Love you! Rowan ced a light kiss on her forehead, I have to go to the operating room. Can you take care of yourself? The girl nodded vigorously, Dont worry, go ahead! I brought myptop. Lunch together? It depends on when I finish the surgery. If youre hungry, go eat first, dont wait for me. Rowan lovingly touched her cheek, Dont make me worry about you. Rest assured! I definitely wont cause any trouble for Dr. Watson! Such a good girl! After that, he picked up a patients medical record from the office, waved at her, and said, Im going. Then he strode away. ire watched him leave, then sat down at theputer desk in the partition. She opened her ownptop and started writing her novel. People passing by the door couldnt see her, so they wouldnt disturb her. She decided to start a new book, with the male lead being a doctor. Being here to gain a deeper understanding of the medical profession might help her create a better character.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. At ten in the morning. Rose Court, aplex of high-rise buildings, had already been topped off. It was an exceptionally goodmunity, selling out as soon as it was opened for sale. The developer was conscientious, with great spacing between the buildings, resulting in excellent lighting on every floor. Todays topping off was an extremely joyous asion. Nearly a thousand units were being invested in by the rke Corp and the Fritz Group. This was a project the twopanies had coborated on three years ago, truly achieving a win-win situation. In other words, this real estate project was a coboration between Zack rke and Tom Fritz. Compared to Tristans cold handsomeness, Tom Fritz had an approachable demeanor, always with a gentle expression and a calmness that came from weathering many storms. Tristan, we havent seen each other for two years, right? As they walked, Tom Fritz patted his shoulder and said with emotion, I never thought youd be his son. I always felt you had an extraordinary bearing, and it turns out its innate. Tristan put on a smile, Our first coboration has been so sessful, I look forward to working together again in the future. Of course! Tom Fritz particrly liked Tristan, always feeling that they had simr vibes. Back when he was his fathers special assistant, he had dealt with Tristan more often because of projects. Tristans calmness and erudition had left a deep impression on him. Chapter 1334: The Relentless Mother The two of them took a walk around the residentialplex, admiring the well-nned facilities and pleasant scenery while discussing their ns for the future. Like close friends, the two busy individuals enjoyed a rare moment of leisure. As they walked and talked, Tristan thought of Eason, realizing that it had been some time since hest visited him in the hospital. He decided to make some time to see him. Tristan, Tom Fritz asked as he looked at him, do you have a girlfriend yet? I remember you didnt two years ago. Tristan smiled and replied, No, I dont. Isnt your father urging you to find one? Youre not getting any younger. Tom Fritz had a good-natured personality and chuckled, My family is getting anxious, and they have started arranging blind dates for me. Oh? You dont seem opposed to the idea? Im not getting any younger, Tom Fritz, now 35, was well aware of his age. Im usually too busy managing thepany to meet suitable women. He continued, My parents only introduce me to women they have carefully selected. All I need to do is see if I feel any connection with them, and if I do, we can try dating. I dont believe in love at first sight; thats just a fairy tale. Marriage requirespromise and adjustment. Tom Fritz was pragmatic and down-to-earth, his words reflecting those of a person with a story. Tristans eyes softened as he gazed into the distance. Everything depends on fate, he said, although he had no right toment on matters of love, as he had no experience to share. He was nothing like Spencer Lawrence, a rich yboy who had seen it all. Monica received a call from Belinda and immediately gave her the hotel address. What? Youre really staying in a hotel? Your father arranged it? Belinda was angry. Algerone Swain has countless properties in Arkpool City! It wasnt my fathers arrangement, the girl hurriedly exined. I came to Arkpool City without him knowing. I didnt even call him! Why dont you ever believe me? Fine, fine. You dont need to pick me up; Ill take a cab to the hotel. Monica, you better wait for me! Dont try to trick me again! The middle-aged woman on the other end of the phone didnt sound like she was joking. If I dont find you, Ill kill your father! Before Monica could protest her innocence, Belinda hung up the phone. Ugh Monica copsed onto the sofa and sighed. Women can be so unreasonable. No wonder theres a saying about it. Half an hourter, the doorbell rang. Belinda had arrived! Monica took a deep breath and prepared herself before opening the door with a beaming smile. Hi~ Belinda~ Why are you staying in a hotel? Belinda asked coldly as she entered the room, her eyes scanning the surroundings. Are you here alone? Yes, Im here by myself! But I just asked at the reception, and you didnt book a hotel room! Belinda locked her gaze on Monica. Monica nodded and gave Belinda a thumbs-up, thinking how clever she was. Then, she snatched the suitcase from Belindas hand. Let me help you with your luggage! Before her daughter could exin, Belinda stopped in her tracks and crossed her arms. I also found out that the room was registered under the name Kevin. Who is Kevin? Faced with her mothers piercing gaze, Monica didnt even consider lying. Actually, I was just about to tell you something! Monica put down the suitcase and walked to the window. As she passed the coffee table, she picked up a teacup. I met a boyfriend in Arkpool City, so I came here to see him! With that, she took a sip of water. Belinda stared at her daughters back, unable to see her face and unable to determine if she was lying.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Herck of shock suggested that Belinda didnt believe a word Monica said. Is that so? Is it Kevin? Belindas lips curled into a smile. Then call him right now, and tell him toe here with his ID. Belinda was more inclined to believe that her daughter had picked up a random man off the street, asking him to provide ID for the hotel room just to deceive her relentless mother. Chapter 1335: Something Must Be Amiss! Its not Kevin! Monica immediately denied, afraid that her mother would dig deeper into the innocent assistants background. So she hurriedly continued, Kevin is my boyfriends assistant! My boyfriend asked him to help me book the room! Dont target the wrong person! Belinda didnt believe a single word. She looked at her daughter, scrutinizing her. Stop beating around the bush. I dont want to hear any of it. Just a few days have passed, and you already found a boyfriend? The president of rke Corp, Tristan! Monica had to make her believe. I dont know if youve heard of him? rke Corp? Ha! Belinda scoffed at her, What nonsense are you talking about? The president of rke Corp is Zack rke; were old acquaintances! Tristan is his son, and thepany has already been handed over to him for management! Her daughter countered, Since youre old acquaintances, howe you dont know about this? Seeing her daughter speak so confidently, Belinda didnt dare refute it outright, as they hadnt been in touch for some time. Belinda only said this, Call him and ask him toe and meet me! Belinda, hes a CEO, you know. His schedule is nned well in advance, which you should be aware of! Monica took a sip of tea and smiled, However, he knows youreing, so hell arrange time to meet as soon as possible. Shes stalling for time! Belinda immediately didnt believe her again, thinking she might run away in the middle of the night! So, she took a file bag out of her purse. Whats this? Monica was puzzled.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Belinda stepped forward and handed it to her, Take a look for yourself! The girl took it and sat down on the sofa. As she took out the contents from the bag, she nced at her mother a few times, wondering if she was being forced to sign some unfair agreement. Belinda stood in front of the coffee table, her arms crossed as she calmly looked down at her daughter. As she took out the documents, several photos of a man fell onto the coffee table. Monica was startled and picked up the photos to look at them, all of the same man. He was wearing a light blue handmade suit, holding a mocha, half-leaning against the corner of his desk, with a touch of tenderness in his deep eyes. In the second photo, he was sitting at his desk, typing diligently, and looking moreposed in his ck suit. The third photo was a casual shot by the sea, free-spirited, and unrestrained. He was tall and had a sunny smile. His name is Tom Fritz, and hes your blind date, Belinda mentioned her prospective son-inw, a soft light in her eyes. He graduated from Columbia University, is 35 years old this year, and all his experiences and achievements are clearly shown in the documents. You can take a closer look; hes definitely a gem among men. Monica didnt look at the documents; she even put down the photos and stood up. Excuse me, but youve taken a liking to him, havent you? Yes. Belinda didnt hide it, nodding with a smile, Hes one in a million. Monica didnt argue but just nodded thoughtfully, Alright, since you like him, Ill give you my blessing! She smiled and asked, Are we meeting him tomorrow? Her daughters change in attitude left Belinda a little confused. What did she mean? Wasnt she just saying she had a boyfriend? Why did she suddenly drop that topic? Hmph, liar! There must be something wrong! So Belinda didnt think too deeply about it. She was only half-believing her daughters words, and anyway, she wouldnt sleep tonight! She would guard this door, making it impossible for Monica to escape under her watch again! Something must be amiss when things seem abnormal! Chapter 1336: Afraid She’ll Run Away Belinda opened her suitcase and took out a pink anti-loss wrist band, which wasmonly seen at train stations when a mother was alone with her child. Without any warning, she attached one end of the wrist strap to Monicas wrist. What are you doing?! The girl screamed in fright. As she realized what had happened, she looked at her mother with astonishment. Mom?! Belinda calmly put the other end of the strap on her own wrist, connecting them with a long spiral cord. Childish! Monica was at a loss for words to describe her mothers behavior. Dont underestimate this thin cord. Its made of 59 strands of 404 steel wire reinforced with PVC cores and coated with PU. Ordinary scissors in a hotel cant cut it, Belinda said with a touch of pride. Also, if you dare to tamper with this cord, I will receive an rm. Monica looked at her mother, shaking her head and giving her a thumbs up. Amazing, truly amazing! Youve already escaped once. I have to be prepared early, Belinda smiled and told her. This cord has a 15 times extension with rapid retraction and wont hinder you from doing anything. The maximum distance is 20 meters. Fine! The girl epted her fate. Alright, Im going to rest in the room. You can do whatever you want, Belinda said, carrying her suitcase and heading inside. Monica watched her mothers retreating figure, feeling more speechless than ever. It wasnt until she heard the door close that she slumped on the sofa, bored and picked up the mans information to take a look. After reading through the dense information on the three pages, she had to admit that he was quite outstanding. However, at 35 years old, he wasnt exactly young. And Belinda, who had taken good care of herself, looked well-matched with him. As the thought took root in her mind, Monica couldnt help but smile but immediately suppressed it. Hmph, you like blind dates, huh? Ill let you have one. She took out her phone and sent a text to Tristan. The general idea was- She had to apany her mother to a blind date tomorrow. She would send him the address when the time came and hoped he could show up in time to save the day. After sending the message, a minute passed without a reply from Tristan. Monica couldnt help but send another one, telling him that she had been put on an anti-loss cord by her mother and was in such a miserable situation. Surely, he wouldnt leave her hanging, right? Two minutes went by Tristan still hadnt responded. Monica panicked, unsure if he was willing to help her. It was so annoying! It wasnt until 4 PM that Tristan finally replied with one word: Alright. The girls heart finally settled. He had agreed! How great! So that night, Monica didnt suffer from insomnia. She slept soundly, not thinking of running away. Belinda, who had been on a ne all night, was actually quite tired. She secretly checked on her daughter several times, only returning to her own room after seeing her sleeping soundly with even breaths. The wrist strap would trigger an rm if removed, so Belinda soon fell asleep as well. The decision to arrange a marriage for her daughter must not fall into the hands of Algerone Swain. The next morning. The mother and daughter got up, washed up, and had breakfast at the hotel. Monica wore a purple, form-fitting dress, looking elegant and dignified. It was a dress she had bought with Kevin and Saskia Holt. Belinda was in high spirits as she led her daughter out of the hotel. Are we going so early? Monica asked. Isnt it a lunch appointment? We can chat and get to know each other before lunch, Belinda couldnt wait any longer. Let me tell you, Tom Fritz is not averse to blind dates, so theres a good chance hell be interested in you. So hes used to blind dates? No one wants him? He doesnt bother to argue with his familys arrangements? Heh, he didnt even ask if Im interested in him!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only How could you think that way? This is his first blind date. Monica took the opportunity to ask, Im almost ten years younger than him, right? Isnt it normal for a man to be a bit older these days? What if the woman is ten years older? Is that normal too? Caught off guard, Belinda answered, In todays society, age cant be a problem anymore! Chapter 1337: Waiting for Tristan’s Rescue Since she had said it that way, Monica felt relieved, realizing that age was not an issue. The mother and daughter left the hotel, and Monica originally nned to use her phone to call an Uber. To her surprise, Belinda pressed the car key in her hand, and a silver Bentleys door opened not far away. Monicas steps faltered, and she looked at her mother in astonishment. Lets go! Belinda, carrying a bag worth nearly a million, swayed her hips and headed toward the car. The girl came to her senses and quickly followed, Whose car is this? Mine! Belinda opened the door and sat in the drivers seat, Get in the car, baby! She had a strong premonition that Monica would definitely be impressed by the talented Tom Fritz. Wearing a purple dress, Monica sat in the passenger seat. She fastened her seat belt and opened Facebook to share her location with Tristan. But her location remained solitary. What was going on? She sent a text message to remind him: Were leaving with my mom now. Hurry up and join the shared location. Waiting for your rescue. After sending the message, she looked out the window at the scenery, gripping her phone, waiting for a response. The car drove forward. Belinda asionally nced at her daughter, Who did you just text? What did you send? She was a bit curious, but didnt want to pry too much. Its nothing, I justmented on a ssmates stories, Monica replied. Belinda didnt doubt her daughters story. She believed that as long as her daughter agreed to meet Tom Fritz, everything would be fine. Maybe her daughter would fall in love with him at first sight. Even if she didnt, as long as she didnt dislike him at first nce, there was still a chance for them in the future! Thinking about this, Belinda couldnt help but smile. Monica nced at her too, and her phone vibrated in her hand. She quickly looked at it and saw a message from Tristan. She hurriedly muted their conversation to avoid her mother noticing their back-and-forth contact. Tristan had sent her an emoticon with the words okay on it. It was a very cute little rabbit. Looking at the rabbit, Monica felt warmth in her heart and couldnt help but want to smile, but she held it back. Tristan must be a very tender-hearted person, right? A cool, overbearing person using cute emoticons C quite interesting. In the early winter morning, the wind that came through the window was a bit chilly. The hotel was built around theke, so thekeside greenery was particrly good, with the air filled with the scent ofke water, grass, and trees. The wind brushed past Monicas eyes, cheeks, and hair. She suddenly noticed that Tristan had joined the shared location, and her heart was filled with joy. He wasnt far from her, and no matter what he was doing, as long as he promised toe, he would arrive soon, right? With Tristan to rescue her, what was there to fear about blind dates? She wanted to bring the person she loved in front of her mother! One only lives once, and one shouldntpromise in marriage! Monicas lips curled up, and she looked out at the scenery, her heart finally at ease. The Fritz family was low-key in Arkpool City, but their wealth was on par with the rke family. Mrs. Fritz was a happy woman nourished by love, living each day leisurely and elegantly. She loved to nt and cultivate flowers in her daily life. Sure enough, her sons detached vi courtyard was also filled with the worlds most expensive roses, which bloomed in different seasons, making it beautiful all year round. In the early winter, under the beautiful morning light. Tom Fritz, wearing a limited-edition handmade shirt, was in the yard. He held a pair of scissors, apanying his mother as they trimmed the roses branches, caring for them like children. He was truly adept at this, making him a person who loved life as well. The vast expanse of roses was stunning and elegant, both light and passionate. Surrounded by such beauty, no one could be worried.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1338: Tom Fritz Only Believes in Feelings Since they were expecting some guests today, the servants were busy preparing fruit tes and snacks in the vi. Some were boiling water for tea or making coffee. Mrs. Fritz had arranged everything early in the morning. Tom Fritz had also asked his assistant to clear his schedule for the day, as he prepared himself mentally for his blind date. Tom, arent these Louis XIV roses the most stunning? Mrs. Fritz, dressed in a custom-made, form-fitting long dress, had fair skin and a graceful charm. Her every smile exuded astonishing feminine allure. Tom knew his mother loved roses, especially these purple Louis XIV roses. Ever since he was a child, he had often heard his mother tell stories about these purple roses.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Every flower is stunning, Tom Fritz said with a warm smile. You are just deeply moved by the love story behind these roses, so you prefer them more. But the purple flowers look more luxurious. I like purple, the woman stopped trimming the branches and leaves, stood up straight, and admired the roses around her. Napoleons wife, Queen Josephine, loved these flowers. Sometimes, I really envy you, Mom, Tom said sincerely. At this age, you still have a young girls heart, full of happiness. Thats because I met the right person in this life. Mrs. Fritz was very satisfied with her marriage, as Mr. Fritz understood and cherished her. Mother and sons gazes met. Tom Fritzs face held a faint smile, and Mrs. Fritz also smiled. Did you look at Monicas profile? I gave it to youst night. No, the mans voice was deep and pleasant. I dont want to. Ill have a first impression when I meet her in person, and Ill judge for myself whether shes the one Im looking for. Although she grew up in a single-parent family and has always lived with her mother, her mother is very outstanding. She was my high school ssmate. You mentioned that. I remember that rtionship, Tom Fritz told her. Marriage is about two people. As long as we like each other, I wont pay much attention to her original family. Okay, Mrs. Fritz also looked forward to it. They should be here soon. For some reason, Tom Fritz was also a little excited about todays blind date. Perhaps it was because the roses were so beautiful that they created a wonderful illusion. Soon, a Bentley appeared at the entrance of the courtyard, slowing down as it approached. Theyre here, Mrs. Fritz put down her scissors, happily patted her sons shoulder, and walked toward the car in high spirits. On the way, Monica sent a few words to Tristan: Im almost there, hurry up. At this time, Tristan had just left his house. He had originally nned to go to the hospital to see Eason first, as it had been quite some time since he had visited him. He should also talk to his father about the good news regarding Rose Courts topping out ceremony. But when he saw Monicas message, he immediately changed his mind and decided to rescue her first. At the junction ahead, Tristan turned right and took another road. At that moment, his phone rang. He held the steering wheel with one hand and took out his phone with the other. After checking the caller ID, he answered, Hello, Michelle. Brother, can you make time toe and see Eason today? Jennifers gentle voice came through. Hes been recovering welltely and misses you a bit. Yesterday, he asked to see his brother, but I said youve been busy. This morning, he refused to eat breakfast and started to get emotional, thinking you dont love him anymore. Chapter 1339: First Meeting Ille over in the afternoon, Tristan told her. Im a bit busy right now and cant get away. Are you at the hospital? Pass the phone to him; Ill speak with him. Obviously, Monicas situation was weighing on Tristans mind. But as a slow-to-warm-up person, he might not have even realized it himself. Eason took the call. Brother, his voice soft. Tristan drove patiently as he spoke with him. Finally, he reassured him, Eason, be good, eat your breakfast first, and listen to your sister. Brother will definitelye to see you in the afternoon, okay? Then, Brother, you muste. Eason will wait for you. Alright, I will definitely go find you! Okay, bye-bye, Brother. Bye-bye. Tristan hung up the phone and put it away. He couldnt help but speed up, not wanting to keep Monica waiting since she had already arrived. As he drove, Tristan realized that the shared locations final address seemed so familiar. Helooked at the address again and suddenly realized why it was familiar C it was the Fritz familys vi. Here is the trantion in past tense: Could it be Was her blind date Tom Fritz? Tristan was shocked and couldnt snap out of it for a long time. When the thought shed through his mind, he felt a hint of panic. Should he still help with this? Wouldnt he be sabotaging Toms chances if he went? Tristan slowed down, lost in thought. He recalled the conversation he had with Tom yesterday about love and rtionships. Tom had said he was too busy for dating but wasnt against blind dates. He was too busy and getting older, so he didnt have time to find a girlfriend. Tristan thought Monica was a nice girl and would be a good match for Tom. However, the idea of pushing her into Toms arms made him feel inexplicably annoyed. He stepped on the gas, speeding up! It was a quiet and beautiful morning, with a thick scent of roses filling the air in the Fritz familys yard. The clouds in the sky gradually dissipated, revealing the bright eyes of dawn. The colorful morning glow slowly spread out. In the yard, the car door opened, and Monica and her mother got out. The sight of the flowers in full bloom in the courtyard deeply attracted their attention. Belinda had always known that Mrs. Fritz loved nting roses and took care of them personally. Monica was utterly amazed. It was an incredibly stunning beauty! It was like an ocean of roses! Good morning, beautiful! Mrs. Fritz, wearing a long dress, happily hugged Belinda. Its been so long! Its been too long, dear, Belinda replied with a smile, hugging her back. As the two elders embraced, Tom Fritzs gentle gaze fell on the girl who was captivated by the vast expanse of roses.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. She had attractive features, fair skin, and lively eyes that sparkled. The purple dress she wore entuated her figure perfectly, revealing her good shape. As the breeze blew her hair, she tucked a strand behind her ear, her every movement alluring. In just one nce, Monica left a great impression on Tom Fritz. Yes, he liked this girl. Tom, this is Aunt Belinda, Mrs. Fritz said with a smile. And this must be Monica? Her kind gaze fell on the girl. Monica came back to her senses. Hello, Auntie. The two young people almost simultaneously looked away and greeted each others mothers. Tom Fritz was a gentleman with a gentle demeanor. As he looked at Monica again, she happened to meet his gaze. Their eyes briefly met, but she quickly averted her gaze and continued admiring the roses. Tom. Mrs. Fritz noticed that her future daughter-inw also loved flowers, so she said, Go apany Monica in the garden, and since youve studied photography, why dont you take some pictures for her? Chapter 1340: Monica Really Is… Alright. Tom Fritz dly agreed. With a gentle expression, he stepped forward and stood in front of Monica, Miss Swain, please? He seemed like a humble gentleman. That darn Tristan! Wasnt he always punctual? Why was hete? Was he evening? Monica feared that Tristan might suddenly change his mind, so she wanted to stall for time. She raised the corner of her lips and looked at the man in front of her, Thank you. Watching the two young people walk towards the flower bushes, Belinda and Mrs. Fritz felt reassured as they gazed at their backs. These two make a good match, Mrs. Fritz smiled, looking at Belinda, Monica is so beautiful, just like you. Belinda smiled back, I didnt expect you to still love growing roses so much that you even filled your sons yard with them. I have a soft spot for roses, Mrs. Fritz invited her, Lets go in and have some tea first. Let the young ones have their own time; they have their own way ofmunicating. Alright. Belinda had a feeling that her daughter would definitely take a liking to Tom Fritz. So, she followed her close friend into the living room with peace of mind, asionally ncing at the two young peoples retreating figures. The yard wasrge and full of vast swaths of roses, all of which Monica had never seen before. She didnt have a particr fondness for roses, but the flowers were beautiful and worth admiring. Most importantly, she needed to stall for time! That super teammate Tristan still hadnt arrived! She didnt know what his situation was! This rose is called Coffee Time, originally from Germany, Tom Fritz walked beside her, introducing the flowers, It has a distinct colorpared to other blossoms. Monica focused and took a closer look, Indeed! Its beautiful! It was a mix of orange and brown, with a hint of shimmering gold; moreover, the fully bloomed flowers were rtivelyrge. A gentle breeze blew, and a mixture of floral fragrances wafted to their noses, truly refreshing. Your name is Tom Fritz? Monica turned her eyes, I want to ask, do you have any age requirements for your other half? The man didnt expect her to initiate the matchmaking topic herself. Suddenly, he felt that she was different from others, a rather straightforward young girl. So, he looked into her lively eyes, and the corner of Tom Fritzs lips curved into a gentle arc, No, I dont. I saw in your profile that youre 35 this year; can you ept someone ten years younger than you, like me? Age isnt a problem; it mainly depends on the feeling, he replied like that. Monica walked thoughtfully, nodding, So, you really dont have any age requirements? You can even ept someone more than ten years older than you?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Right. Tom didnt realize she was setting a trap and continued to express his views, Love has nothing to do with age. Monica stopped walking and looked at him seriously, Did you see my mom just now? Tom Fritz also stopped, meeting her gaze, and nodded, I saw her, and I even greeted her. Shes been divorced from my dad for almost twenty years and has been single ever since, with a sessful career and her ownpany. Shes still quite attractive, and although shes older, she has maintained her face well, and her figure is also good. Most importantly, she really, really likes you! The girls meaning was clear. What was going on? The more Tom Fritz listened, the more he felt something was off. In the end, Monica abruptly said, So, what do you think about my mom? Pfft! The man almost had an internal hemorrhage! Facing his gaze, Monica raised an eyebrow, her face serious as she awaited his answer. Chapter 1341: Tristan Arrived I came here today to apany my mom for the blind date with you! Monica said bluntly, But dont worry, Im a very easygoing daughter! Tom Fritz wasnt angry, just curious as he looked at her, wondering what else she would say. Moreover, when I grow up, Ill get married and wont interfere in your lives. My dad wont interfere either. They havent been in contact for twenty years, and most importantly, my dad is already married! As Tom Fritz found the situation amusing and was about to say something, a car drove into the courtyard. Monica and Tom both turned their gaze to the car. The car came to a stop, the drivers door opened, and a tall, handsome man stepped out. It was Tristan! Monicas eyes lit up; she had finally seen hope! Just as Tom Fritz was puzzled about why Tristan had suddenly appeared, Monica turned to him and said, My boyfriend is here! After saying that, she ran towards Tristan. Tom Fritzs deep eyes shed with astonishment. What? Tristan was her boyfriend? But Tristan had said he was single just yesterday! Even though Tom Fritz was puzzled, he took a step forward and saw the girl hopping like a rabbit to Tristan, happily linking her arm through his. Monica tiptoed, her face full of happiness as she kissed Tristans cheek! This scene was seen by both mothers in the living room, their smiles stiffening, shocked and puzzled! The hot-tempered Belindas face darkened, and she stood up immediately! In the courtyard full of blooming flowers, Tom Fritzs deep gaze shed with something, but he didnt stop walking. He was a gentleman, intelligent and could roughly guess what was going on. As for Monicas kiss, Tristan was surprised, but it was a brief touch, leaving him no time to stop her. Monica looked at Tristan with a smile, linking her arm through his, You finally made it! Her eyes seemed to sparkle, and her mood was ecstatic. Turning her gaze back to Tom Fritz, she introduced, Dear, let me introduce you to the man who is here for the blind date with my mom! He might be my stepdad in the future! This statement left both men dumbfounded! Was there anything she wouldnt say? But both Tristan and Tom Fritz understood that this wasnt the case. At this moment, the two elders in the living room came out. Monica! Whats going on with you?! Belinda walked briskly, anger in her heart, Who is he?! Her cold gaze stared at Tristan! However, the girl proudly answered, Hes my boyfriend! You! Belinda was about to explode. Hello, Auntie. Tristans voice was low and maic, and he greeted her like a gentleman. Mrs. Fritz was also shocked, looking at her son beside her, but Tom seemed calm, understanding many things in an instant. Mom. Monica wanted to stir things up and make it awkward, not afraid to say, I know youve always liked Tom Fritz! I just talked to him, and I think hes quite a good person! You two dont mind the age difference, so you can really try dating! I fully support it! Mrs. Fritzs smile vanished. Tristans face was slightly cold, and Belindas heart shuddered!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But Monica still raised her voice with a smile, Please rest assured! I, as a daughter, will not interfere! When she was furious and helpless, Belinda eximed, Monica! Youve gone too far! She raised her hand to p her daughters lovely cheek! Tristans eyebrows furrowed slightly, and he quickly grabbed Belindas raised wrist! Chapter 1342: Tom Fritz is Truly Amazing Belindas sharp gaze stared at Tristan! She calmed down a bit, knowing she couldnt bring herself to hurt her own daughter, but as an elder, she felt she had lost face! Before her anger hadpletely subsided, Tristan didnt let go of her hand. He bravely faced her gaze with calmness. Monica was shocked! Tristan had actually taken action! Looking at Tristan, then at her mother, and then back at Tristan, her heart was filled with indescribable joy. Seeing the anger in the middle-aged womans eyes fade, Tristan gradually reduced his force and released her wrist. Auntie, nice to meet you, he said, extending his hand in a gentlemanly manner. Belindas face changed several times, but she didnt shake his hand. Tom Fritz didnt feel embarrassed at all. He clenched his fist and tapped his nose lightly. Even Mrs. Fritz couldnt understand her sons feelings at this moment. She guessed that arge flock of crows must have flown through his heart. Could this situation be any more clichd? Belindas chest heaved violently as she red at her daughter! Monica timidly clung to Tristans arm, half-hiding behind him. Her position was clear, so she didnt say anything inappropriate anymore. In any case, she had a boyfriend. She didnt want to go on a blind date! In Tom Fritzs eyes, the girl was quite mischievous, her little tricks were impressive, and she was so candid that she didnt care about the asion. He raised the corner of his lips and gently diffused the awkwardness with his warm voice. Monica is very candid. When we were admiring roses just now, she told me she had a very handsome boyfriend. As he spoke, he looked at Tristans face, smiling, and said, I just didnt expect it to be Tristan. Ive known Tristan for many years, so its perfect. Lets go inside for some tea? What? They knew each other? Monica looked at Tristan in astonishment. Judging from his expression, Tom Fritz was not lying. Oh my! They actually knew each other?! Seeing her sons open-mindedness, Mrs. Fritz felt relieved. But Belinda was still embarrassed. Mrs. Fritz patted her shoulder tofort her, saying, You have to ept reality. A forced melon is not sweet. In a short while, everyone took steps toward the interior. Monica clung to Tristans arm the entire time, almost hanging her whole body on his shoulder. Recalling how he had just blocked her mothers p for her, she felt warmth in her heart. It was so cool!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Although Tom Fritz didnt say it, he could see everything clearly, like a mirror. Yesterday, when he talked to Tristan about rtionships, Tristan said he was single. Howe he found a girlfriend overnight? But he could see that the girl liked Tristan. So, he decided to y the role of a matchmaker and help them. I always knew you had a girlfriend, Tom Fritz said softly as they walked toward the living room, looking at Tristan. I just didnt expect it to be Monica. Her mother and my mother are good friends. He deliberately said this for the two elders to hear. What kind of talk was this? He always knew? Tristan met the mans gaze and naturally understood his meaning. Tom Fritz actually wanted to help Monica? Seeing that todays protagonist didnt care, Belinda couldnt say much. There was no use in her insisting on her own opinion. Everyone around was smiling, and the atmosphere was warm, as if nothing had happened. Especially Tom Fritz and Tristan, both gentlemen with good manners, their conversation pleasant. Lets all stay for lunch. Since were family, lets take the opportunity to get together. It must be said that Tom Fritz was very good at resolving awkward situations. His words left Monica feeling confused. Were they really that close? Mother, you should talk with your friends. Its been a long time since youve seen each other. Catch up and dont worry about us young people. Entering the living room, Tom Fritz led Tristan and Monica to the backyard. Mrs. Fritz pulled Belinda to sit down on the sofa. How did you raise your daughter? How could there be such a big misunderstanding? Your daughter has a boyfriend, and you still dragged her to a blind date? This wasnt a me, just curiosity. Because their rtionship was good, she asked. Chapter 1343: Just Fulfill Their Wishes I know. Belinda sighed and looked back at her, Monica told me, but I didnt believe it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. So, such a big misunderstanding had urred! Im sorry. Belinda held her hand and apologized sincerely, I caused trouble for you, its all my fault. Its alright, its alright. Mrs. Fritz was very open-minded, Do you think Tom looks like someone with a problem? Hes enjoying this, and Tristan is his friend, so its not awkward at all. Just rify the situation and its fine. In the end, she added, Besides, I think Monica and Tristan are quite a good match. The scenery in the backyard was pleasant, and the three young people took their seats in the outdoor sofa. A gentle breeze carried the fragrance of flowers. A servant brought tea and snacks, bowed respectfully to them, and then turned and left. Arge expanse of roses filled their view, swaying in the wind. Tom Fritz thought to himself that since she didnt want to go on a blind date and would find someone to pretend, he might as well let Belindas mother give uppletely and not arrange another gentleman for her. Monica was well aware of his thoughts, so she was full of gratitude for him. But she couldnt say it directly in front of Tristan, because the act had to go on, and it would be embarrassing to expose it herself, right? Tristan sat in the chair, elegantly crossing his legs. He held a teacup, his deep gaze looking at the sea of roses, his face gentle and slightly distant. He had actually been kissed! With his eyes half-closed, Tristan savored the fleeting moment like a dragonfly touching the water. Monica took a sip of tea, the silence making her feel a bit awkward. Thinking of how she had kissed him openly in the courtyard, she dared not look into his eyes anymore, her heart pounding like a deer. In the living room, Belinda chatted with her best friend while secretly checking Google on her phone, entering Tristans name in the search bar. A lot of information about him came up. Rows of resume entries held Belindas gaze, and she was astonished inside. Whats up? Mrs. Fritz noticed her being obviously lost in thought, What are you looking at? Its so fascinating? She didnt hide it, and directly showed her the phone, Tristan. Whats wrong with Tristan? Mrs. Fritz raised her teacup, the corner of her lips lifting, Is he handsome? Hes actually Zack rkes son, with a rich resume and outstanding abilities. Belinda was truly shocked by him, Hes on par with your familys Tom. Yes, in that moment, she acknowledged Tristan. How else would they be friends? Both are equally outstanding and have simr maic fields. Mrs. Fritz advised her, You should stop focusing on our Tom. Since Tristan and your Monica are in love, just agree to this marriage. Its hard to find such a high-quality man these days, there arent many in the entire Arkpool City. Belinda felt a bit conflicted inside, or rather, embarrassed. Perhaps she should have believed her daughters words yesterday. It felt like the clown was actually herself. Anyway, with Tom Fritzs help, Belinda finally believed that her daughter was in love and epted the fact. However, she still felt sorry for Mrs. Fritz, even though they were friends. Fortunately, Mrs. Fritz was magnanimous and thought that once the misunderstanding was over, it was over and not to dwell on it. They had lunch here. Mrs. Fritz had the chef prepare many dishes, and the atmosphere had clearly eased a lot. Tristan and Belinda also had some simple exchanges. Monica was very satisfied with Tristans performance because he cooperated very well and didnt make things worse. When it was time to leave, Mrs. Fritz took her son to see them off in the courtyard. There were two cars and three people, so who would Monica go with? Chapter 1344: Can’t Get Off the Car In the courtyard filled with the scent of roses, Belinda and Tristan opened the passenger doors of their respective cars together, both casting their eyes on Monica at the same time. Monica was both shocked and overjoyed that Tristan had opened the passenger door for her too. Was he going to take her with him?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Get in? Tristans thin lips parted, speaking first. Monica immediately stepped forward, hooked his arm and then looked back at her mother. Mom, you go back to the hotel first. The room key is in your bag. Having said that, she turned around and got into Tristans car. She liked him and wanted to spend more time with him. Tristan helped her close the car door, nodded to everyone, especially Belinda, as a gesture. Then he walked around the car and got into the drivers seat. Tristan was always like this, a gentleman who seemed polite but a little distant. Belinda closed the passenger door, said goodbye to Mrs. Fritz, and got in her car. The two cars left almost simultaneously, with Tristan slightly ahead and Belinda following behind. Inside the departing Maybach, Monica sat in the passenger seat. Once again, she found herself in a rtively small space with him, feeling as if the air was sweet. Tristan focused on the road ahead, driving seriously, the sunlighting through the window making his face even more handsome. The girl stole a few nces at him. Thank thank you for today. Thinking back to that kiss, she couldnt help but blush. Hmm. Tristan didnt look at her. Just listening to this single word, she couldnt tell what he was feeling. After a brief silence, Monica found a topic. How much do I owe you? Forget it. Tristan still looked ahead. This amount of money is nothing to you or me. But I dont want to owe you a favor! the girl blurted out. I still owe you. Tristan finally looked at her. You want to settle ounts with me? What about the kiss you just gave me without my permission? How do you count that? Monica was slightly taken aback, her innocent eyes wide. Did he still remember that? Can you calcte it? Tristan asked, then took his gaze away. The girl thought for a moment. You you can kiss me back if you want. She said this on impulse, too. You wish. Tristan blurted out, but he wasnt angry. His low and maic voice, his tone, made Monica feel warm inside and couldnt help but smile. She looked out the window, feeling that the scenery on the side of the road had be much more pleasant. After a while, Monica broke the silence again. Thank you for today. You must be very busy, right? Just drop me off anywhere. Your moms car is following behind, Tristan said, asking, Are you sure you want to get off? The girls heart tightened, and she quickly looked in the rearview mirror. Oh my god! It was true! No, no, no! Im not getting off!! Monica took a deep breath and exhaled, then asked curiously, Do you think my mom believes it or not? Do you want her to believe it or not? Of course, I hope she believes it! That way, I wont have to endure blind dates anymore. With Tom going to such lengths to act with you, even disregarding his own feelings, how could your mom not believe it? Tristan couldnt help but tease. Even I almost believed it. In the courtyard, under the public eye, her arm had been sore from being held by him! It had almost been pulled off! Tom is actually a good person, Tristan said. Monica told him, But I dont want to be with him. Tristan looked at her and asked, Who do you want to be with then? Chapter 1345: Tristan Didn’t Treat Her as a Stranger The girl looked into his eyes, falling silent, but her heart was filled with doubts. Could she really be with anyone she wanted to be with? Tristan looked away, and the car headed towards Charity Medical Center. Monica nced at the rearview mirror again. Her mother had been following them. What do we do now? she asked him. Where can we go to be safe? I need to go to the hospital to see my younger brother, Tristan told her. Ill park at Charity Medical Center, and you can do as you please after getting out of the car. The girl, however, asked with concern, What happened to your brother? You have a younger brother? How old is he? Why is he in the hospital? Is he sick? A series of questions revealed her concern. As for family matters, with Tristans personality, he wouldnt tell outsiders. But facing Monica, he didnt hesitate to admit, Hes my half-brother from a different mother. Hes had a strange illness since he was young, which has caused his brain to develop slowly and his body not to grow tall. However, due to timely treatment, he has improved significantly. From all the words, Monica only grasped one key point- A half-brother? she expressed her opinion. Youre such a caring brother. My dad also married another woman, although they didnt have children. But if they did, I definitely wouldnt like them! Tristans eyes darkened slightly, and he spoke softly, The child is innocent. He was indeed very mature. No! Monica retorted. The child is evil! Hes not the crystallization of love! Once theres a child, my mom and dad cant possibly remarry! Tristan understood that she hoped for her parents to reconcile. Every familys situation is different, Tristan said. She turned her eyes to him and asked, Whats the difference? Isnt the original spouse always the best? My mother has already passed away, Tristan revealed his private matter to her. So theres no chance for them to remarry. His mother was no longer in this world? How sad and deste was that? Monica, being in love with him, empathized and felt inexplicably sad. Im sorry she thought she had touched his wound. I didnt mean to ask. My mothers death has nothing to do with you. Tristans lips curled up slightly, lightening the atmosphere. Why do you need to apologize? Ive long epted the reality, and who dares to say that heaven isnt beautiful?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At such words, Monica, who was feeling guilty, didnt know how to respond. But she thought he was a good person, not getting angry even when touching the softest part of his heart. Monica didnt ask further, but Tristan took the initiative to tell her, My brother is quite pitiful. His mother is in prison and is unlikely to ever get out. Prison is not as beautiful as heaven. Monica was taken aback once more. Soon, the car came to a stop in front of Charity Medical Center. She watched Tristan unbuckle his seatbelt and get out of the car, and she immediately followed. Tristan nced at her before closing the car door and heading towards the hospital lobby. Hey! She hurriedly caught up and grabbed his arm, ncing around cautiously. Sure enough, she saw Belindas car parked outside. Not only Monica saw it, but Tristan did too. Lets go, lets go. She pulled him towards the hospital lobby, urging him on, and then said to him, Take me with you, please? Lets see this act through, okay? Tristan didnt say a word, his face calm as he walked into the hospital lobby. Monica still held onto his arm, showing no intention of letting go. My mom is really shrewd. Just be a good person to the end, okay? Take me with you. Chapter 1346: The Feeling of Being Misunderstood Feels Good Tristan stopped in front of the elevator, his well-defined fingers pressing the button to go up. He didnt refuse. During the wait for the elevator, he didnt let go of the girls hand either. Monica was secretly delighted, but also nervous. Standing in front of him, especially when he was silent, there was always an inexplicable sense of oppression. In no time, the elevator doors opened. Tristan stepped inside, and Monica followed him like a clingy little rabbit. The elevator ascended and soon stopped at the designated floor. The doors opened again. Monica continued to cling to Tristans arm as if it was a habit and followed him out. Tristan nced at her as they walked and didnt seem to mind. Can you let go now? Im sure your mom didnt follow us. Just as Monicas heart sank and she was about to let go, ire, dressed in a light and elegant dress, appeared in the hallway and walked towards them. ire saw them too. Monica tightened her grip on Tristans arm, feeling awkward as she recalled the incident from the other day. Tristan stopped and calmly looked at the girl approaching them with his tall, slender frame. The girl beside him also stopped and looked at ire. ires smile was bright and charming as she walked up to them, herposure and grace evident. Seeing the girl holding onto Tristans arm, she was genuinely happy. Had Tristan found a girlfriend? With a smile full of blessings, she stopped about a meter away from the pair. She looked at Tristan, then at the girl beside him, and finally back at Tristans handsome face. Smiling, she asked, Are you here to see Eason today? Yes, Tristan nodded, his expression calm as if his heart was unruffled.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica blinked her beautiful eyes, full of curiosity, and sincerely apologized to ire, Im sorry, Miss. ire was taken aback for a moment, then smiled again as if she had forgotten about the incident. I didnt take it to heart. Why are you being so formal? She then extended her hand to Monica, Hi, Im ire. Surprised by ires amicability, Monica quickly shook her hand, Hi, Im Monica! Her smile was especially beautiful. ire looked at her for a few moments and found her adorable. She suddenly had new creative inspiration C a girl with such an honest and straightforward personality would surely be popr among boys, right? When Tristan saw ire again, he felt more at ease C after all, they were both adults in their thirties. Soon enough, Rowan appeared in their line of sight and walked towards them. Upon seeing them, Rowan slowed his pace, came to ires side, and put his arm around her shoulder. ire turned to look at him, Finished with work? Yes. Tristan and Rowan exchanged nces, and the atmosphere was a bit strange, but Monica didnt notice. Rowan noticed the girl next to Tristan and the intimate gesture of her holding his arm. Had he found someone too? With a slight smile, Rowan said to Tristan, Congrattions on finding your other half. Thank you, Tristan replied with a smile, graciously epting the blessing. Monica smiled foolishly and looked at his handsome profile again. From this angle, he looked incredibly attractive. Shall we go? Rowan hugged ires shoulder and said to Tristan, Well catch upter, I have some things to do. Alright, Tristan nodded. Rowan then left with ire. Monica pursed her lips. Tristan continued walking, and Monica followed him. For the first time, she thought that the feeling of being misunderstood was really nice! Chapter 1347: Daphne is Stimulated Again Inside the elevator, Rowan seemed to finally rx,ughing and remarking, I cant believe he found a girlfriend too. Why not? Hes excellent, and its not like he couldnt find one, ire said, disagreeing with his tone. It was bound to happen eventually. Rowan asked, ire, if you had the chance to choose again, would you still choose me, this busy doctor? She had just waited for him for three hours. Why ask such a question? Arent you bored? ire replied, Even if I had to choose ten thousand times, it would still be you. Hearing this, Dr. Watson was delighted. He put his arm around her shoulder, Tristan is excellent, as youve said, and its widely recognized. There are so many outstanding people in the world, you cant like them all, can you? ire became anxious and lectured him again, Do you understand? Love is a feeling! The feeling of being moved! Rowan particrly enjoyed hearing this and teased, Then tell me quickly, how did it move? Pfft! Youre a doctor! Dont you know better than me how the heart moves? As they left the elevator, Rowan took her hand and led her out, regardless of the asion. This is my first time in love. If theres anything Im not doing well, please point it out, Miss Russell. Dont be upset, we need tomunicate and solve problems in a timely manner, just like treating an illness. If its dyed, its hard to cure. This is a typical straight man! ire also liked this simplicity and directness, at least there was no need to guess, no heartache. She loved him and would unconditionally amodate him, knowing that he was a doctor, an angel to mankind, and she would think from his perspective. As long as he loved her and was worth it, she would be willing to go without hesitation. She wouldnt be bothered by the first cup of milk tea in autumn, nor care about ten grilled sausages in winter. He was a doctor, and while he belonged to her, he also belonged to all of humanity. Following Rowan out of the bustling hospital lobby, Rowan opened the car door for her, Miss Russell, please! Before getting into the car, ire gave him a bright and sunny smile, You dont have to be so attentive. When I write my autobiography, Ill write good things about you! Then I want to be your first reader. To supervise? Are you afraid Ill write bad things about you?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. They looked at each other andughed. She bent down to get in the car, and in Rowans eyes, she was the most genuine and adorable. Not far away, Daphne, who had been standing there for a long time, watched as ire got into his car, saw them holding hands as they walked out, and saw themughing and talking all the way. Each scene, like a knife, pierced her heart! Daphne had lost a lot of weight in the past few days, relying on sleeping pills every night, yet still unable to sleep well, with Rowans figure filling her dreams. As she watched the car drive away, her heart felt empty again. She had originallye to wait for Rowan and wanted to talk to him. But now, Daphne felt that ire had ruined Rowan. Because he actually left work early on a weekday! This did not match his dedicated work style. His rtionship had made him neglect his duties. So, Daphnes dislike for ire increased a bit more! She felt that only she could help Rowan. She could devote herself to work, share his worries, and solve problems, while ire, an unemployed vagrant, would only hold Rowan back. At Charity Medical Center, upstairs. Monica, arm in arm with Tristan, followed him quickly to the door when Tristan stopped, his cold gaze falling on her hands, Let go? Monica snapped back to reality and hurriedly let go. Tristan took two steps forward, turned around, and walked into the room, with Monica following him. Chapter 1348: Zack Clarke is delighted At the moment, only Zack rke and Eason were inside. Zack rke had met Monica before, after all, they had met for a blind date with Tristan. So when Zack rke saw her, especially when she came in with Tristan, Zack rkes heart was filled with countless question marks, and at the same time, he was overjoyed! Monica followed with a broad grin, and when she caught Zack rkes eye, she quickly put away her smile, her mind going nk! Dad. Tristan greeted him, and then looked at the girl behind him, introducing, Monica, this is my father, whom youve met before. Hello, Uncle! Monica bowed politely, showing great respect.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, the bold and casual girl felt nervous, as if she were meeting her boyfriends parents. Is she really Algerone Swains daughter?? Zack rkes face immediately lit up with a kind smile, Hello, hello, we meet again. He was delighted inside. Yeah, we meet again. Monica was a little restrained, smiling, and not knowing what to say in front of the elder. Zack rke hurriedly made a cup of tea for Monica. Here, Monica, have some tea. Aiden went to prepare Easons foot-soaking medicine; she had to go to the pharmacy to get it. Thank you, Uncle, Monica said as she took the cup with both hands. Her eyes were bright, and her voice was pleasant. Youre wee, Zack rke replied, feeling happy as a father because his sons love life was finally settling down. Tristan was no longer a young boy! Eason sat on the edge of the bed, holding a fluffy yellow duck toy, looking up at Tristan with a touch of resentment in his eyes. Tristan took a step towards him, squatted down in front of him, held his little hand, and apologized, Eason, your brother is here to see you. Hearing his voice, Monica turned her attention to this half-brother of Tristan. The little boy was quite good-looking. Brother! The little fellow looked at him and said in a childish voice, Its been a long time since you came. Feeling happy that Eason was showing emotion and expressing himself, Tristan replied, Im sorry. From now on, your brother wille every week, okay? The little boy nodded, Eason likes brother, and sister too. Jennifer had been spending a lot of time in the hospital to care for Easons emotions after he lost his mother, but she had to go to thepany today. We like Eason too, Tristan reassured him. At this moment, the Aiden entered the room carrying a basin of steaming hot foot-soaking water. The scent of the herbal medicine was detectable from a distance. Upon seeing Tristan, she greeted him, Young Master is here? Tristan looked back, Hello, Aiden. He also greeted her and, seeing the steaming basin in her hands, quickly got up to make room. Aiden smiled at Monica, who was holding her teacup, and Monica politely returned the smile. This is the medicinal water for the young masters foot soak, Aiden reported to Tristan, in case he didnt know. She bent down and gently ced the basin in front of the bed. Tristan squatted down again. Let me do it. Ill help him wash. Monica watched as Tristan carefully took off the little boys shoes and socks, his movements gentle and practiced, like a father. The water temperature has been tested; its just right, the housekeeper reminded them. Tristan was about to test the water himself but, hearing her say this, looked up and gave her a smile. Thank you for your hard worktely. He then tried to put Easons plump little feet into the water. Its not hard; its my duty, Aiden said with a genuine smile. Eason, is it too hot? Tristan asked him. Even though Aiden had already checked, childrens skin was more delicate. Eason shook his head. This time, when he looked at his brother, his expression was no longer gloomy but full of smiles. Eason likes brother. As Monica stood nearby sipping her tea, she wondered if the childcked love. Chapter 1349: Monica and Eason Get Along In just a few minutes, Eason had expressed his affection twice. In the past, Easons mother, Joan Houghton, had never taken him out for social events due to her vanity. His famous actress half-sister, Georgia rke, despised him even more. No matter how hard he tried to get close, his sister would never look at him properly. Kind-hearted Monica didnt know the inside story but felt sympathy for him. She used to think Tristan was cold, but now she saw that he had a warm side too. If he were to be a father for the first time, there would be no need for him to learn anything C he waspletely capable! As she thought this, Monica couldnt help but smile. Monica continued to drink her tea and observe Eason. Though he and Tristan shared a father, the little boy was not annoying at all; he was quite endearing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In that moment, many of Monicas preconceptions changed. There was a light in the little boys eyes. As he soaked his feet, he finally looked up at Monica, and the two strangers had their first, very formal eye contact. Tristan gently poured the medicinal water onto Easons calves, trying to let him absorb as much as possible. Eason was not used to interacting with strangers, often even rejecting them. However, when it came to Monica, he couldnt help but stare at her, unable to feel any aversion. When Monica smiled warmly at the little one, the little one responded with a smile too. Tristan happened to nce up and saw the happy smile on his brothers face. Following his gaze, Tristan saw Monicas gentle, beautiful smile, and for a moment, he was lost in the unprecedented warmth of the scene. Seeing this, Zack rke was pleased, as it showed that Monica got along well with the rke family. This also proved that Miss Swain was a loving andpassionate girl. Such a girl, with a soft and kind heart, would be well-suited for Tristan. Zack rke, who had many years of experience in the business world, had seen all sorts of schemes. After Eason had soaked his feet, Aiden, the housekeeper, handed Tristan a soft, dry towel. Tristan helped Eason dry his feet, put on a pair of clean socks, and then his shoes. Thank you, brother, Eason said politely, showing his significant progress. Tristan was very pleased; it seemed he needed to see his brother in a new light. As he patted Easons head again, Tristan said, Youre wee. As the little one looked at Monica again, she smiled at him. Then Tristan stood up and approached her, saying, Could you stay with Eason for a while? I need to chat with my father. He knew his brother didnt mind herpany. Sure, no problem! Monica was happy to oblige. She sat down in the chair by the bed, took Easons small hand, and greeted him warmly, just like Tristan had done earlier. To Aidens surprise, the young master didnt pull his hand away and showed no sign of difort. It seemed the two got along quite well! Tristan and Zack rke were also pleased, and they went to another room to chat. The door was left open, allowing them to see the girl sitting in the chair by the bed. Zack wanted to ask his son about their rtionship, but ultimately restrained himself. The fact that Tristan brought her here must mean something, right? Father, thepany has been running smoothlytely, Tristan began, reporting on their business. Our coboration with the Fritz Group on Rose Court was topped off two days ago. Ive visited themunity, and thendscaping is excellent, with threerge swimming pools. Mainly focus on fire safety, Zack advised, speaking from experience. Thats the most important thing. So many customers trust us, and we have to take full responsibility for everyones safety. Dont worry, Ill make sure to keep an eye on it, Tristan assured him. Zack nodded in satisfaction, and the two continued their conversation in the room. Meanwhile, Monica sat in the chair, blinking her beautiful eyes, and asked, Whats your name? Mine is Monica Swain, and you can call me Monica. Chapter 1350: Thank you! Eason! Im Eason, the little boy answered, but he didnt call her Monica, keeping his lips tightly shut. He didnt dislike her, but he hadntpletely opened up to her yet.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Monica nodded happily, Eason, what a lovely name! She had learned from Tristan that his brother had been seriously ill when he was younger, so the fact that he told her his name meant he didnt dislike her. She thought that if she could get along well with Eason, her rtionship with Tristan might improve as well. So, she decided to focus on winning Eason over first. She had to work hard for her happiness in Arkpool City without Daniel! Can I ask, does Eason get a chance to go outside and y? she inquired curiously. It took Eason a while to understand her question. He shook his head, his lips pressed tightly together, not saying a word. Monica thought for a moment and asked, So, does Eason spend all day in this room? Never even going outside? The little boy nodded. She couldnt help but think how boring that must be, with no childhood fun or anyone to y games with. But I have sses; a teacheres every day to teach me, Eason shared enthusiastically. Monica nodded thoughtfully, Has Eason learned math? Math can be a lot of fun! Yes, Ive learned math. Math is about Arabic numerals, right? Yeah! How about Monica ys a number game with you? Monica didnt want the conversation to go cold, and she wanted to make sure the child didnt find her boring. She also didnt know how long Tristan would be talking with Uncle Ding, so she needed to keep Eason entertained. Do you want to y? the girl asked. Its okay if you dont know how. At first, I didnt either, but I learned gradually. The little boy nodded. I want to y. Who wouldnt want to y games? Especially a special child like him who had been living in the hospital for a long time, almost isted from the world, spending his days in monotony. Well, Ill teach you the rules first, so listen carefully! The little boy nodded with interest and listened intently as she spoke. 1+1=2, can you read it with me? Her eyes were filled with encouragement. Eason tried to speak, 1+1=2. Great, lets continue! 2+2=4. 2+2=4. Well done, 4+4=8! 4+4=8. 8+8=16. 64+64=128 Under Monicas guidance, Eason not only spoke up but quickly grew to love this game. As they yed, bursts ofughter and joy spread throughout the room. There was no denying that Monica would have made an excellent kindergarten teacher. Eason, youre doing great! Lets do it again! Hearing her praise, the little boy couldnt have been happier. I dont know any more than this, can you teach me more? Of course, Monica nodded. At that moment, Kevin called Tristans cell phone, and they exchanged a few words. Tristan hung up and said goodbye to Zack rke, then walked out, Monica, lets go. Theres something at thepany. The girl sitting in the chair looked at him, then let go of Easons hand. Eason, we have to go now. Bye- Eason, still immersed in the fun, had a reluctant look in his beautiful ck eyes. Knowing that Tristan, as the president of rke Group, had a very valuable time, Eason suddenly grabbed Monicas hand as she stood up. This action surprised everyone present, and they all looked at them. Eason was not good at socializing and had social anxiety. Monica, he stood up, looking up at her, addressing her for the first time like this, Can I see you again tomorrow? Chapter 1351: Fathers’ Excitement In his innocent ck eyes, there was anticipation. Monica was slightly taken aback, and she was at a loss. It seemed as if he wouldnt let go of her hand or let her leave unless she agreed, his gaze locked onto her. But this question Monica couldnt answer it! So she turned to Tristan with the question, You heard the question earlier, why dont you answer it? So Tristan nodded, Yes. He looked at Eason. Let go of your sisters hand, and well definitelye tomorrow. Eason happily let go, Goodbye, Monica! Monica was ttered and smiled, Goodbye, Eason. Then, before leaving, she said goodbye to Zack rke, Goodbye, Uncle rke. She also nced at Aiden and gave him a smile, truly being polite to everyone. Goodbye, Monica, Zack rke liked her a lot. Tristan had brought her to see his brother, and these two were probably together, right? And he had his heart set on this daughter-inw! As Tristan walked out, Monica turned and quickly followed, not daring to dy his time, as he was a busy CEO managing countless affairs daily. Not long after they left, Zack rke took out his cell phone and eagerly dialed Algerone Swains number! In the few seconds waiting for the call to connect, he was overjoyed, thinking they were about to be inws!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the other party answered, surprised and delighted, Zack! Its been a long time since west spoke. What brings you to call? Are you going to send me money? What money? Zack rke joked. I havent been involved inpany projects for a long time, but I must send a betrothal gift! How can you say that? Monica finally agreed to a blind date, and I had a rare opportunity to hold my daughters marriage in my hands, but you messed it up! Despite theining, he wasnt really angry. Alright, alright, are you stillining? If I hadnt met them today, Id still be feeling guilty about it! Met what? Algerone Swain asked, confused. Tell me, when did your daughter get together with my son? As a father, Zack rke felt like he was the only one kept in the dark. What? Hearing this, Algerone Swain was also stunned. What are you talking about? Monica and Tristan are together? I didnt talk nonsense this time. How can you be a father like this? How? Dont you know? Algerone Swain was taken aback, What did you see? Zack rke told him, Your daughter was brought to me by my son. How could I have seen it wrong? You must have seen it wrong. My daughter is in Canada! Algerone Swain didnt believe it at all. Zack rke didnt want to waste time arguing with him, Ill send you a photo on Facebook. Take a look yourself and see if its your daughter or not! After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. Soon, a photo of Monica and Eason chatting was sent over. The picture was warm and loving. Yes, he had taken it secretly. In no time, Algerone Swain called back! Without waiting for Zack rke to ask, the other party was extremely shocked, Where is my daughter? Let her talk on the phone! Why didnt she contact me, her old father, when she came to Arkpool City? Where is she staying? Is she living with your son? I dont know if they are living together or not. They just left, so I had time to call and ask. Although Zack rke had his answer, he still asked, Is this your daughter? Yes, its Monica! Is she with Tristan? Algerone Swain was shocked and delighted, Such a big happy event, why didnt she inform me? This is the boyfriend I introduced to her! Shouldnt she at least thank her old father a little? Zack rkes mood was the same as Algerone Swains. However, Algerone Swain was even happier because Belinda had always been trying to seize control and interfere in their daughters marriage. Now, she definitely couldnt win on their daughters wedding matter, right? Hahaha! Heaven was really helping him! Chapter 1352: Being with him makes my head spin. Its great! Really great! Now that my daughter is with your son, I can finally rest assured! You can definitely rest assured. My son Tristan is 100% reliable. However, he hasnt announced it to me yet. He just brought her here. I guess young people have their own ideas. They want to wait for the rtionship to stabilize before making it official. This kind of thing will happen naturally, no need to urge. We dont have to worry. Lets just wait patiently for the good news together! Why not urge? Its best to have the wedding before the end of the year! Algerone Swain was more anxious, Ive set my sights on your son Tristan! Heughed heartily, in a great mood, We must urge, lets do it together! Zack rke couldnt help butugh, and the two old friends chatted about their families again. Downstairs, Monica originally nned to take a taxi and leave. But Tristan opened the passenger door and looked at her. Monica had no choice but to get into Tristans car. As soon as the car started, she said to him, Drop me off at the bookstore when you pass by. She guessed that he must be very busy. What do you need to buy? Tristan asked, holding the steering wheel with both hands and not looking away.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only I need to buy some digital cards for Eason. The girl didnt hide it, I promised to y games with him. Hes too bored every day. There was a brief silence in the car, and Tristan didnt continue the conversation. Monica suddenly felt a little awkward. Did he think that she was taking herself too seriously? She turned to look at him and exined, I think promises made to children must be kept, otherwise they will always hope. He drove the car and still didnt speak. If you think its not appropriate for me to go to the hospital again, you can take the cards there yourself and tell him I hurt my leg and will visit him when its better. She made it up, trying to find a way out for herself. Tristans lips curled up slightly, and he smiled, If youre injured, shouldnt you be in the hospital? Then helle to find you. There are so many hospitals. How big is Arkpool City? I dont have to be in this hospital. Monicas face was awkward, and she stuttered as she spoke. So, youd rather curse yourself to be injured than go to see him again? Of course not! Monica nearly jumped up, suddenly turning her eyes and staring with her bright, expressive eyes as she exined, Im just just worried you might be upset! After all were just acting. The hospital isnt mine, what would I have to be upset about? He replied. But he is your brother! Monica looked at him, what kind of attitude was this? Was he allowing her to go or not? Only then did Tristan turn his gaze and nce at her, his expression calm and indifferent, Dont overthink. There was no emotion on his face. Dont overthink? What did these four words mean? Monica was still awkward, and as she withdrew her gaze, she inadvertently saw a bookstore not far away, Stop, stop, stop! Were at the bookstore!! Although the car almost sped past, Tristan reacted quickly, stepping on the brake with his long legs, and the Maybach stopped steadily at the entrance of the Xinhua Bookstore. You go ahead, no need to wait for me! The girl quickly unbuckled her seatbelt, not wanting to waste his precious time. He didnt say anything. Before getting out of the car, she nced at him, quickly opened the door, got out, closed the door, and headed straight for the bookstore without looking back! My goodness! The air in the car was too stifling! It was suffocating. When he was silent and sparing with his words, it really felt cold! Chapter 1353: Tristan probably likes her too, right? The bookstore, with five storefronts, was located next to a bank, and through the clean floor-to-ceiling windows, the warm yellow lights inside were visible. Rows upon rows of wooden bookshelves were neatly filled with various famous works. The bookstore was veryrge, elegantly and stylishly decorated, and had aplete range of books and reference materials. It was also very quiet here, as today was a workday, adults had to work and children had to go to school, so there were hardly any customers. And the bookstores staff had chosen a corner to read their own books. After entering, Monica searched on her own, wondering which section the digital cards might belong to. She scanned with her eyes. As she searched through several rows of bookshelves and finally found the small red box containing the cards, she was overjoyed, and the corners of her lips couldnt help but reveal a smile. Reaching for the box on top, she opened it and looked inside. The digital cards were new and the printing was very clear. And they were already in order. Oh, this one! She turned around happily with the box, but collided with a solid, warm chest. Her forehead bumped, and her body bounced back as Tristan caught her waist in one hand! But the box in her hand was knocked out,nding on the ground with a tter, and more than a hundred cards scattered like petals from a fairy. Monica was stunned as she collided with his deep, cold gaze, and as their eyes met, she felt dizzy! Tristans arm was wrapped around her soft body, unintentionally pressing his solid build against her softness. A salesperson heard the noise and hurried over, just in time to witness the scene behind the bookshelf. Monica came to her senses, quickly stood up, and pushed him away. Tristan also let go. Im sorry, Ill pick them up, and Ill buy them! Monica apologized to the salesgirl with a smile, covering her inner panic, and then squatted down to pick up the small cards scattered all over the floor. Perhaps it was Tristans presence that made the female sales staff stare, none daring to approach or reproach, and they all turned and left one by one. In general, its better not to disturb in such situations. As Monica picked up the cards, a distinct hand appeared in her field of vision, and she looked up to see Tristan squatting down as well, though he wasnt looking at her. She quickly averted her gaze, eager to clean up the mess. She wondered, wasnt he busy? Why hadnt he left? But she found her heart was in disarray. Her heart raced like a startled deer, but she struggled to maintain steady breathing, trying hard to control her inner turmoil. Monica didnt need to know the answer anymore because he hade, and the answer was rted to her. As they picked up thest card, their fingers met, and their movements paused. Both of them looked up at the same time, and in the moment their eyes met, it seemed as if everything hade to a standstill. Eventually, Monica let go, feeling as if she had been burned. Tristan collected thest card, and they both stood up. He handed her the stack they had picked up, and she carefully ced them in a box before walking to the cashier. Tristan followed behind her. As he took out his phone, Monica pushed his hand away. Ill do it. I promised to buy this for Eason. She handed over her phone, and with a beep, the payment was sessful. Tristan didnt argue with her over the small amount of money, and her thoughtfulness touched him inexplicably, but he didnt say anything.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. They left the bookstore, and Monica didnt dare look at him, but it seemed like she could feel his gaze. Unsure of his thoughts, she asked, Arent you in a hurry to get to thepany? She changed the subject. Isnt thepany on the way to the hotel? he asked casually, then took a step forward. Chapter 1354: Continue the Act Monica came to her senses and remembered that it was on the way. But even though it was on the way, didnt waiting for she take time? Thinking back to when he left the hospital, he clearly encountered something urgent. The girl pursed her lips and hurriedly followed. Tristan remained the gentleman, helping her open the passenger door, then walked around the car and sat in the drivers seat. Monica got in the car herself, closed the door, and fastened her seatbelt. The car sped away! Throughout the journey, Monica held the box of cards, her thoughts uneasy, involuntarily recalling the scene in the bookstore just now. He could have left first, but he had gone into the bookstore to find her. Tristan drove seriously, not knowing what he was thinking. Suddenly, he asked, What do you think of Tom Fritz? Monica hadnt quite reacted yet. She turned her eyes to him, her gaze filled with doubt. She listened to him ask again, Hes so outstanding, didnt you like him? His words seemed probing. But hearing them in Monicas ears,ing from Tristans mouth, made her feel very ufortable. Why? Did he want her to like Tom Fritz? Although she felt a little disappointed, she still turned her gaze to him and asked, What do you mean by this? Do you want me to like him? Or not? She asked three questions in a row, then looked at him like that, waiting for his reply. A minute passed, and even when Tristan nced at her, he still answered with silence. The car continued moving forward. Soon, Monicas phone rang. It was Belinda calling. Monica collected her emotions and answered, Hello, Belinda. When are youing back? Are you with Tristan? Belinda had already returned to the hotel and was waiting. Yes, Monica replied, Were on our way back to the hotel. Hes driving me. Thats good. Invite Tristan for dinner tonight. Belindas tone was calm and a bit serious, There were some things I couldnt say at the Fritz family gathering today. Since you two are together, and I dont object, Tristan is indeed outstanding. But there are still some topics that need to be discussed, such as him bing my son-inw. Monica was very anxious. Did they have to have dinner? How to wrap this up? Monica, are you listening or not? Why arent you saying anything? I heard you. She said, then nced at him, I understand. And then she hung up the phone. A full two minutes passed, and Tristan still didnt hear her speak. He observed her expression through the rearview mirror, Whats the matter? Because she always seemed hesitant to speak. He didnt expect him to take the initiative. Monica turned her gaze, but he didnt look at her, focusing on driving seriously. But since he had spoken, she went ahead and voiced her request, My mother wants to invite you to dinner. She really thinks were together She said that there were outsiders at the Fritz family gathering today, so some things were hard to say. Tristan remained silent, as if it were his habit. Monica pursed her lips, her eyebrows slightly furrowed, What do we do now? I feel like we cant end this. Today was dinner, what would the request be tomorrow? She never would have thought that their fathers directly urged them to marry and have children! She hadnt even gotten Tristans response when his phone rang again. Kevins call came through. Tristan nced at the caller ID and rejected the call. She could feel his noticeably faster driving speed, so Monica felt even more apologetic, as she had indeed dyed him. She thought that he was so busy, and it was already three or four oclock, how could he have time for dinner? Just as Monica didnt hold out hope for him and didnt know how to deal with her mother, Tristan spoke softly, saying, Ill arrange dinner. Keep your phone on, just wait for my call. Astonished! The girl turned her eyes to him incredulously, for a moment doubting whether she had misheard.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1355: Are You Pregnant? As she gazed at him, Tristan drove seriously, his eyes focused on the road. For a fleeting moment, Monica felt dazed, finding his cold and stern profile, illuminated by the backlight, exuding a uniquely masculine charm that was warm and gentle. In the brief silence, she was filled with emotion, still lost in her reverie. Tristan didnt hear her respond, so he turned his gaze and asked, Whats the matter? Didnt hear me clearly just now? Need me to repeat myself? Meeting his gaze, she quickly shook her head, and then nodded hurriedly, her inner turmoil inexplicable, No, I heard you clearly. I will wait for your call! The man shifted his eyes back to the road and continued driving. After a while, she whispered softly, Thank you. Tristan didnt reply, and the car fell silent again, the Maybach speeding along the road. Monica nced at the card in her hand, thought about it for a while, and then hesitated to ask, Should I give this card to you or She knew that her visit to the hospital today was under special circumstances. She didnt have any identity to be there and it wouldnt be appropriate to go tomorrow either. More importantly, she liked him and didnt want to be a nuisance. Afraid that Tristan would be upset, she was actually overthinking it. What do you need it for? the man asked in a low voice, You promised him, so you have to keep your word. If you dont go tomorrow, what will I do if Easones looking for me? So, his point was-she had to go. Upon hearing this, Monica clenched the card box tightly, her head bowed, I understand. After a while, she heard him say, Tomorrow at two in the afternoon, Ill pick you up at the hotel. Alright. The girl turned her gaze to him, finding his profile softened, the faint sunlight haloing his features, a mix of firmness and tenderness. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, Tristan hit the brakes, and the car came to a stop. The girl came back to her senses and looked out the window, realizing they had arrived at the hotel, Thank you for bringing me back. She unbuckled her seatbelt, got out of the car, and waved to him through the car window, See you tonight! Tristan nced at her and didnt say anything, as the car sped away. Everything that needed to be said had been made clear. Inside the hotel lobby, Belinda watched her daughter get out of Tristans car and walk towards her, noticing the smile on her face that she couldnt hide. Upon entering, Monica saw her mother, her smile faded, and she hesitated, Belinda? The middle-aged woman stared at her, seemingly worried. Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me like that? The girl was puzzled, What are you worrying about? Are you afraid Ill get lost during the day? Belinda locked her gaze on her and asked seriously, What were you doing at the hospital? Are you pregnant? What??? Monica was shocked, How could you think that? Her face flushed instantly.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Why else would you go to the hospital? Belinda reached out to her daughter, Give me the examination report! Theres no report! We just went to visit a friend. Monica half-truthfully exined, not wanting to share more about Tristans family affairs, You can really believe me this time, Im not pregnant! Her mothers eyes were full of doubt. The questioning gaze lingered on her daughters face, and she thought that as her daughter grew older, she seemed capable of anything. You dont believe me? Monicas heart skipped a beat, and she widened her eyes in disbelief. Thinking that the misunderstanding couldnt be allowed to escte, lest her mother ask Tristan and create an awkward situation, Monica decided to prove that she wasnt pregnant by jumping in the hotel lobby! She leaped three feet high, as if ying on a trampoline! Belinda was dumbfounded! Belinda! Have you ever seen a pregnant woman jump like this? She asked while continuing to jump. Stop, stop, stop! Monica, thats enough! It was so embarrassing in front of everyone in the lobby! Seeing her daughter couldnt stop, Belinda rushed forward, grabbed her shoulder, and said, Thats enough! Go upstairs now! Chapter 1356: Just Wait for His Message Ouch! That hurts! Monica was dragged away by her mother,ughing as she asked, Im proving it by my actions! What made you not believe me? She was a grown-up, still making a spectacle of herself here! This was the hotel lobby! Belinda dragged her daughter into the elevator without another word, pressed the floor button, and only let go of her hand when the elevator doors closed. Monica turned her gaze to her mother, Belinda, do you believe me now? Fine, fine, just stop making a scene! Belinda rolled her eyes at her, Its embarrassing! Dont get on my nerves! As the elevator ascended, Monica looked at her mother with a mix of trust and doubt.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. To prevent any misunderstandings at the dinner appointmentter, Monica felt the need to exin herself again, so Belinda would fully believe her! The mother and daughter exited the elevator and returned to their hotel suite. Monica cleared her throat, Belinda, Ill perform a split for you now! Watch closely! At that, she went straight into the split. What are you doing? Get up! Belinda was frightened, Youve always had tight ligaments; dont strain yourself! She still cared about her daughter. Monica was pulled up by her mother again, still insisting, Do you really believe me now? Im not pregnant! Dont just assume such serious matters, it could scare me to death! I could never handle being pregnant before marriage! Belinda nodded, now genuinely believing her. After all, she was her daughter, and she had basic upbringing; it was a matter of principle. She grabbed her daughters arm and asked seriously, Does Tristan have time for dinner? They had just left his car; there should be news about it, right? Now youre asking if he has time? Monicained about her mother, When you called earlier, it was all in amanding tone. But did you ever consider that, as the head of argepany, his schedule might be packed? People with packed schedules still have to eat, right? Belinda could understand that kind of busyness, as she managed apany herself, And Im the one inviting him. Is he nning to refuse? Monica had no counterargument to her mothers reasoning, but this was all based on a misunderstanding! Tristan had nothing to do with her! He could definitely refuse! Monica, let me tell you, if he refuses me today, it can only mean one thing, Belinda said confidently, He doesnt love you enough! He didnt refuse, Monica assured her mother with certainty, Lets just wait for his message. Hell arrange everything. You can rest for now. Well, thats good, at least he has manners, Belinda said, then asked, When did you two get together? We havent been together long, but our rtionship is stable, and I like him, the girl said, Immitted to him for life, so Mom, please dont make me go on blind dates anymore. No matter who it is, I wont even give them a nce. Belinda looked into her eyes, sensing her resolve, and said nothing more. She just examined her daughter with a scrutinizing gaze, taking a few extra looks before heading to her room, her feelings unclear. But Monica was pondering her mothers earlier words, if Tristan refused today, it would mean he didnt love her. Since Tristan didnt refuse, could it prove that his feelings for her were more than just ordinary friends? He cared about her, right? He was afraid she couldnt handle it, afraid shed go on blind dates with other men? Chapter 1357: Tristan’s Focus is on Monica rke Corp, a towering skyscraper stood under the sunlight, magnificent and grand. This ce also carries the dreams of countless young people. Under Tristans leadership, thepany was operating as usual. A limited-edition Maybach was parked downstairs, and the tall and imposing Tristan had just entered the CEOs office. Kevin quickly stood up, took a thick file from the drawer, and brought it to Tristans desk. Tristan sat down in his office chair, elegantly crossing his legs, and reached out to take the file from Kevin, quickly scanning it with his eyes. Kevin stood to the side, whispering his report, Not only did they fail toplete the Plum Bay project on time as stipted by the contract, but they were two monthste, and there were serious quality issues as well. Listening to his assistants report and examining the detailed issues pointed out in the documents, Tristans handsome face looked cold, and the atmosphere around him seemed chilly as well. But Mr. Lee said it wasnt his fault; his supervision was in ce, and it was the constructionpanys problem, Kevin reported nervously, his heart pounding. Mr. Lee has invited you to dinner tonight, saying hell give you a reasonable exnation and discuss a solution for the future. As Tristan listened, he continued to flip through the detailed information in the documents, his handsome face growing even more somber. So many problems! And proper supervision? How thick-skinned could one be? But, Kevin continued, feeling a chill in the air, no matter how reasonable the exnation, the quality issues remain and will require reworking. Not to mention the excessive investment of funds, theck of time, and the issue of breach of contract penalties. Tristan looked at the documents without uttering a word, giving no indication that he had heard Kevins words. Not far from them, at a desk, Saskia Holt was organizing data on herputer. Although she was not involved in the matter and didnt need to handle it, the low pressure in the office made it difficult for her to even breathe, let alone raise her head. She was aware of the severity of the situation. Standing nearby with his head bowed, Kevin remained silent as Mr. Norwell didnt speak. Tristans brow furrowed, his expression tense but icy. He quickly scanned the documents, then turned back to the first page and read through them more carefully. Five minutes passed Kevin observed the CEO reading thest word of the document. Tristan closed the file, ced it on the desk, and looked up at Kevin. Arrange dinner for me, for three people. Highest standard. The location is important, with a view overlooking the entire Arkpool City skyline. The cuisine must be top-notch. You take care of the rest. Confused, Kevin asked, With such a big problem, we still have to entertain him? Im hosting a dinner tonight; who said anything about entertaining him? Tristan said coldly, standing up with his hands in his pockets. You handle Mr. Lees matter and bring awyer from the legal department. With that, he strode out of the room.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Mr. Norwell! You have a meeting tonight! Its clearly stated in your schedule! Kevin chased after him, overwhelmed. Its the president of Cherry Port Corporation! They specifically requested to see you tonight, or theyll terminate the contract! Then let them terminate it, Tristan stopped at the doorway, turning to ask Kevin, Did I not make myself clear just now? Im having a dinner tonight, for three people, with the highest standard. Arrange it and send me the details. With that, he left without looking back. Watching Tristans cold, imposing figure, Kevin, who had been with him for so long, was puzzled for the first time. Who could be such an important guest? But as the CEOs order, Kevin could onlyply and quickly took out his phone to make a reservation. Chapter 1358 Get Ready for Dinner In the hotel, Belinda tidied herself up, looking much younger than her age due to her proper maintenance. She mentally prepared for the topics she would discuss that evening. In her heart, she had already epted Tristan. Tristan was excellent in his own right, his abilities and skills on par with Tom Fritz. Moreover, Belinda believed Monicas words; she was definitely not pregnant, indicating that Tristan was not a reckless person, and his character was quite good. Inside the room, Monica was no longer as excited and nervous as when she first met Tristan. It was already the afternoon, and she would soon see Tristan, but she hadnt taken a shower or changed her clothes. Regardless of her state, her natural, untouched face was incredibly beautiful. Her good personality also made her inherently charming. Monica sat in a chair by the window, sipping on a cup of warm water. She gazed at the clouds in the sky and couldnt help but wonder- What did Tristan mean when he mentioned Tom Fritz in the car today? Was he jealous? Thinking back to that moment, it seemed somewhat possible, but he was always so aloof and concise, making it difficult to guess his thoughts. So the girl wasnt quite sure what Tristan was really thinking She felt that this mans thoughts were somewhat enigmatic, yet it seemed that he liked her. However, as she thought about it, a faint smile appeared on Monicas lips. Whenever she thought of him, she felt overjoyed and warmth filled her heart. Soon, a knock on the door and her mothers voice came in unison- Monica, what are you doing? Are you ready to leave? Its almost five oclock! The girl looked back, The door is unlocked,e in. The door opened, and Belinda entered, making Monicas eyes light up. She quickly put down her cup and stood up, Arent you dressed up a bit too much? I just put some effort into my appearance. The middle-aged woman walked over, scrutinizing her, You havent even changed your clothes? Are we still having dinner tonight? Why? Its already five oclock, and he hasnt called yet? Monicas chest tightened, and at her mothers questioning, she became a little worried. Tristan hadnt called yet Did he have ast-minute emergency? After all, he had left the hospital in such a hurry. Belindas suspicious gaze fixed on her daughter, and Monica took out her phone. She discovered that Tristan had sent her a message five minutes ago! She quickly opened it and, holding back her excitement, told her mother, Hes made the arrangements and sent the address. Then why dont you start getting ready? Okay! Right away! The girl put down her phone and rushed into the bathroom! She changed her clothes, put on earrings, and applied a light everyday makeup. She thought to herself, Tristan surely wouldnt like girls with heavy makeup, right? Being such an outstanding man, he must have his own unique taste.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As a woman, Belinda observed her daughters every move and realized that she genuinely liked Tristan. Because her face showed the shyness of a young girl. Before long, Monicas phone rang. She quickly picked it up and said excitedly to her mother, Its Tristan! Then she slid her finger to answer the call. Hello~ her voice was exceptionally gentle, even dragging out a cute tone at the end. Should Ie pick you up? Tristan asked. Monica looked at her mother and whispered, Do you want him toe pick us up? No need. Belinda said, Well drive there ourselves. She still had some things to ask her daughter on the way. She then conveyed her mothers decision to Tristan and thanked him. See youter, Tristan said. Ill leave now, and itll take about twenty minutes to get there. See youter, Monica replied before hanging up the phone. Belinda, shall we go? Monica picked up her purse from the couch. Yes. The middle-aged woman nodded, gave her daughter a deep look, and headed toward the door, I have a few questions to ask youter. Chapter 1359: The Call Comes at a Bad Time What questions? Ask me now! Dont wait until were in front of Tristan. Monica was particrly afraid that her mother would act out of the ordinary, As long as I know the answer, Ill tell you everything! Of course, I wont ask in front of him. Belinda said, Thats why Im driving. I just want to get some information from you. The mother and daughter took the elevator downstairs. Monica also had something to tell her, Tonight is just a simple dinner, so dont ask too many questions. Itll be awkward since were not at the stage of formally meeting the parents. I know, Belinda thought. As the girls mother, she had to ask what needed to be asked. Mom. Monica took her arm as they left the elevator and reminded her again, Tristan and I havent been dating for very long, so you dont have to discuss deep topics. Its not time yet. But Belinda said to her, I know what I should do. However, whether its dating or getting married, there are some things I need to discuss with him as your mother. This is based on my love for you. Ah?? The girl was startled, What do I need to exin? Its a free love era now. Parents dont worry about it much, as long as we think its appropriate. Getting in the car, Belinda started the engine and asked her, Does he have a romantic history? I couldnt find anything online, did he deliberately erase it? I dont think so? She didnt know either, she wasnt even Tristans girlfriend, how could she know about his past? I dont think so? Belinda emphasized the word think, casting a doubtful nce at her daughter, You dont even know his past? Does he have ex-girlfriends? How many ex-girlfriends? Do you know that men can never forget their first love?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. No, no, theres none. Monica was not looking forward to dinner tonight, worried that things might go wrong, He has no romantic history! She dered confidently, though it was just a guess. Belinda started the car, asked her daughter for the restaurants location, and started the navigation. She couldnt help but sigh, It seems sincere enough, a good location. This meal will cost at least a hundred thousand. Monica became increasingly uneasy. Was Tristan really this formal? She felt like she owed him so much! Her right eyelid kept twitching, as if something bad was about to happen. It wasnt until the phone in her hand rang that Monica was taken aback, thinking it was Tristan calling. She nced at the screen, and it was actually her father! Instinctively, she rejected the call. Before she could mute her phone, Algerone Swain called again. Who is it? Why dont you pick up? Belinda nced at her while driving, What are you trying to hide from me? My dad Monica confessed in a low voice while holding the ringing phone, I didnt want to answer because it might upset you, but I can guarantee that I didnt tell him I came to Arkpool City! This is the first call. Answer it! Belinda instructed while driving, Turn on the speakerphone for me. The phone continued to ring. Monica took a deep breath and didnt think much about it. She slid her finger over the answer button, Hello, Dad, and turned on the speakerphone. Youre in Arkpool City? Algerone Swain asked excitedly, When did youe? Monica was happy to hear that and nced at her mother, as if to say, see, I didnt lie to you just now, did I? Belindas face was cold, and she listened attentively. Her daughter replied, I just arrived, how did you know? When did you get together with Tristan? The middle-aged man asked with a chuckle, Your Uncle rke called me and said you two were together. Is it true? Yes. Monica didnt want to talk about her feelings, because it was all lies; she felt guilty lying. Im so happy! Her fatherughed, How is it? Isnt the boy I introduced to you good? When ites to marriage, you must listen to your father! Hearing this, Belindas face changed, and she mmed on the brakes! The car came to a sudden stop by the roadside! Due to inertia, Monica, who was wearing a seatbelt, was flung forward, and her phone almost flew out of her hand while she was on the call. Chapter 1360: Belinda Strongly Opposed Monica, whats going on over there? Algerone Swain became anxious, as if he had sensed something and asked worriedly, Are you in a car? The girl looked at her mother in shock, seeing her mothers dark face, she realized something and quickly told her father, Im fine, Im fine. Algerone Swain thenughed with relief, he was truly overjoyed! Ill be at ease now that youre with Tristan. Over the years, your mother has always wanted to introduce you to a boyfriend and control your marriage, making me feel like I dont exist. Do you think women can judge men urately? Men can judge men better, right? My baby, isnt the boy I introduced to you not bad? Belindas dark face showed a subtle expression, and the next second, she turned the steering wheel around! Mom! Monica didnt care whether her father had finished talking or not; she hung up the phone, Mom! Dont turn back! Belinda was furious! So, Tristan was introduced by Algerone Swain! Mom! The girl was anxious but didnt dare to touch her mothers hand on the steering wheel. Instead, she fretfully said, Listen to my exnation! We cant just run away like this! Tristan arranged this dinner in his busy schedule! Hes very busy! Tristan was helping her, so she couldnt just stand him up, right? Break up with him!! Immediately! Right now! Belinda was so angry that her voice trembled! She felt a fire burning inside her, Is this how you show your filial piety to me? Algerone Swains introduction is good enough! How is Tom worse than Tristan?! Mom! Thats not what I meant! Monica was anxious but didnt dare to touch her mother. She screamed, Stop the car first! Let me exin!! Dont drive back! She guessed that Tristan, who was always punctual, must have already arrived. Belinda stomped on the brake again!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. SqueakC! The tires left two ck marks on the ground! When the car came to a stop, Belinda suddenly turned her head, How long were you going to keep it from me? Youve been in contact all along! Even letting him decide on your marriage! Is he a qualified father?! Do you trust him so much?! Mom, its not what you think! Monica hurriedly said, Can we go to dinner first? Ill exin everything back at the hotel! What dinner? Tristan was introduced to you by him! Let me tell you, I really dont agree with you dating now! Belinda felt her sovereignty had been vited, You must listen to me when ites to marriage! Facing her mothers gaze and seeing her mothers furious expression, Monica felt a little disheartened, knowing that it would be impossible to exin everything clearly in a short time. Are you going to see Tristan? She asked her mother. No! Monica didnt say anything else, she opened the car door and got out. Belinda looked at her in shock, What are you doing? She saw her daughter standing by the side of the road, using her phone. What are you doing? Monica, do you not care about my feelings at all? In no time, a taxi came by, and the girl gged it down. She got in without looking back. Belinda realized something was wrong, she unbuckled her seatbelt and hurried out of the car, Monica! But she could only watch as the taxi sped away! She couldnt stop it. Standing outside the drivers seat, Belinda smoothed her wind-blown hair, feeling extremely depressed! In the back seat of the taxi, Monica looked out the window, her mood a bit gloomy. She never thought her parents rtionship would affect her own feelings. Her rtionship with Tristan hadnt even properly started. With Easons help, it might have improved, but now her mother strongly opposed it. Her father was really something, calling at the worst possible time! At this moment, in a high-end restaurant on the busiest street in Arkpool City, on the 58th floor with an excellent view by the window, Tristan had already arrived. He stood by the window, wearing a ck suit with a white shirt, his tall and upright figure stood out instantly in that space. Chapter 1361: Monica Faces Tristan Alone Outside the window, thest hint of twilight disappeared, and the citys lights began to shine. The early winter night always arrived quickly. The entire curved ss window was clean and bright, without any reflection, offering a clear view of the bustling night scene. Tristan arrived early, as a matter of etiquette. He left all his work to Kevin and nced at his watch, estimating that Monica and her mother should be arriving soon. Somehow, Tristan felt a bit nervous, as this was the first time he was meeting Monicas mother. He treated the situation cautiously. Thinking of Monica, many scenes yed like a film in his mind: their first blind date, their encounter in Ennd, and when she dragged ire in front of him Unknowingly, they had spent so much time together. She was straightforward and genuine. Her expressions, her words, and her actions all left a unique impression on Tristan. He agreed to pretend to be her boyfriend and help her avoid blind dates because he didnt dislike her. Mr. Norwell, may we serve the dishes now? The waiter at the door asked as a reminder. Tristan came back to his senses, nced at the time, and then looked at the waiter, Yes, you may. Alright, Mr. Norwell. One of the female waitresses smiled and nodded, then stepped away. In a short while, the taxi stopped downstairs. The driver reminded the girl in the backseat that they had arrived. Monica came back to her senses, Oh, okay. She paid the fare and got out of the car. Tristan had mentioned that it was the 58th floor. She looked up at the skyscraper in front of her and, feeling down, walked into the first-floor shopping mall lobby to take the elevator up. Monica was the only person in the elevator, and her mood was clearly not good, very heavy. She sensed the calm before the storm. She pursed her lips, wondering how she would exin things to Tristan when she saw him. This was a dinner he had carefully arranged amidst his busy schedule, he was helping her out, and yet her mother hadnte. In a private room with a window on the 58th floor, Tristan stood with his back to the window. His posture was straight, his dark eyes shimmering with a faint light, noble and cold. Upon hearing footsteps, he turned his gaze. Miss, pleasee in, the waiter at the door said respectfully. Monica entered his line of sight, with no one else behind her. Upon entering, she saw that all the dishes were already served C more than a dozen, clearly meticulously prepared, the aroma of food filled the air. She was touched, but also apologetic, her expression a bitplicated. Belindas mother hadnte, but Tristan didnt seem puzzled. Instead, he waved to the waiters at the door. The waiters understood, bowed respectfully, and left. They considerately closed the door behind them. Monica stood at a distance, feeling wronged and wanting to speak to him, but found she had no standing and didnt know where to begin. Im sorry, I wasted your preparation Tristan noticed her swollen eyes and walked towards her, stopping in front of her. What happened? His gentle voice was like a spring breeze, expressing more concern than curiosity.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl looked up, holding back her grievances as she tried to exin, My mother was supposed toe, but She didnt know what to say, as adults matters were inherentlyplicated. Sighing, she said, Tristan, I didnt lie. It wasnt me who asked you out, it was my mother. He believed her, of course. When she had answered her mothers call, she was still sitting in his car. What happened? Tristan asked patiently, not in a rush. Let me see what I can do to help. Monica looked up and saw sincerity in his dark eyes. After thinking for a moment, she told him the whole story, including the contents of her fathers phone call. My dad said Uncle rke called him, and now both of our parents think were together. After saying that, she looked up apologetically, Im sorry, I didnt expect to cause you trouble. Ill go back and exin everything to my parents. What then? Tristan asked directly, Will you be dragged off by your mother to meet Tom Fritz? Be a pawn in your parents war? Chapter 1362: Willing to Face It Together Monicas heart was in turmoil as well. Is that it? Tristans gaze locked onto her, wanting to know her inner thoughts. Of course not. Monica avoided his eyes, then looked down again, her tone firm. I wont go on any more blind dates with anyone unless they kill me and drag my corpse along!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan looked at her with a mix of pity and happiness, as if seeing the sadness in her heart. But her words made him happy. Dont worry, Ill exin everything! Monica bravely looked up, thinking that it would only give her a headache. I wont waste your time anymore, Ill take care of everything and not cause you any more trouble. Upon hearing this, Tristan wasnt happy. What was she trying to do? Distance herself from him? As their eyes met, the mans gaze was dark and deep. Monica, actually Just then, Monicas phone rang, the ringtone interrupting Tristans unfinished words. She nced at the screen and saw that it was her mother calling. Looking at the caller ID, she hesitated. Tristan saw the note on the screen too. Answer it, he told her. Monicas head felt overwhelmed, and her heart was troubled. Her parents issues had already affected her. Under Tristans watchful gaze, she finally answered, Which floor? Belindas icy voice came through. Im downstairs at the restaurant. The girls chest tightened suddenly as she looked up and met Tristans gaze! The private room was quiet, so even without the speakerphone on, Tristan could hear the cold tone in Belindas mothers voice. Before the girl could speak, he replied gently, Auntie, we are on the 58th floor, turn left after exiting the elevator, and its the first room. I will meet you at the door. Belinda didnt respond; she hung up the phone directly. Monica clutched her phone nervously, her heart filled with a hint of panic. Tristan, I Its alright. He had already handed over thepanys affairs to Kevin; tonights time belonged to him. Facing it together is better than facing it alone. Sit down first. After saying that, he strode towards the door. He thought to himself that since she could leave her mother alone toe here, it meant Monica cared about him. She hadnt stood him up. Monica closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and bit her lip. Given her mothers personality, it was hard to imagine what would happen next. But with her ability, it seemed she could not stop it. Feeling embarrassed that Tristan would learn about her family affairs, she wondered if even Tristan would be dragged into her parents battles. To prevent her fathers call froming in again and making the situation worse, she silenced her phone. Soon, Tristan saw the elevator door open at the entrance, and Belindas mother emerged with a cold expression. Hello, Auntie, Tristan greeted her warmly and politely. Pleasee in. Belinda nced at him and walked towards them in her high heels, her mood clearly written on her face, not hiding it at all. She passed by Tristan and entered the private room directly. She was furious about her daughters departure! If her daughter was with Tristan, it meant she was siding with Algerone Swain. This was something Belinda couldnt bear! Her daughter was raised with her own hard work! Monica stood in front of the dining table, looking at her mothers hostile appearance and whispered, Mom. Tristan entered the room as well. He nced at the table full of dishes and spoke like a gentleman, Lets sit and eat while we talk. Ive cleared my schedule for tonight, so theres no rush. The words were meant for Belindas mother. Belinda sat down in the chair, putting her purse aside and looked up at him. Thats good because there are a few things I want to say to both of you. In summary, I dont agree with the two of you being together. Chapter 1363: Tristan’s Attitude Belindas mother didnt mince words, even before Tristan and Monica could sit down. Monica had already anticipated her mothers attitude. Tristan went behind Monica, pulled out a chair for her, and said softly, Sit down first. Then he sat down next to her. The girlsining gaze was fixed on her mother, who didnt look at her. Although Tristans protection made Monica feel supported, the atmosphere in the room was strange. After all, it was her mother she was opposing. Facing the abundant dishes on the table, no one picked up their chopsticks. Monica stared at her mother without blinking and finally spoke, Mom Auntie, Tristan interrupted her gently. He looked at the middle-aged woman across from him, his voice humble and gentle. Monica just told me everything.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl turned her gaze to see Tristans calm expression. You originally agreed, and this sudden disagreement is not because Im not good enough. Belinda looked up at him, her face cold. She wondered what else he could say. Tristan continued, So we wont break up because of your opposition. As an adult, you should sort out your own emotional issues first. Its wrong to involve the younger generation. Not only was Belinda shocked, but even Monica stared at him in amazement. She couldnt believe what he had just said! Though his tone was calm, Tristan was very bold. He picked up his cup and looked at Belinda warmly. Auntie, what do you think? Just because I was introduced by Uncle Swain, youpletely denied me. Is that fair to me? Tristan, Tom is no worse than you. Belinda suppressed her anger, trying to be patient. Im not denying you; I just have a more suitable candidate. I hope you wont persist. Monica felt embarrassed; Tristan hadnt been persistent. Why dont you ask Monica who she would choose? Tristans lips curved into a confident smile as he looked at the girl sitting next to him, a faint grin on his face. Monica felt the scene was all too real she was even moved on behalf of Tristan. I know what she would choose. Belinda smiled and answered for her daughter, Women are all love-minded. I came to see you today to make you give up and not listen to her thoughts. However, Tristan took Monicas hand, startling her. She recoiled slightly, turning her gaze toward him. As their eyes met once more, Monica steadied herself. She saw Tristan smile and say, As long as Monica doesnt say give up, I wont give up either. So was he willing to y this game with her to the end? Simply because he hoped she would take his brother along? That was Monicas thought. But Tristan felt that he liked her and that this time, he wouldnt miss his chance again. Belinda hadnt expected Tristan to say such a thing. She only smiled, took a sip of tea from her cup, and stood up to say, Dont worry, youll give up. With that, she left. Her mothers strange tone made the girls chest tighten. Was she going to threaten Tristan? Monica stood up but was stopped by Tristan. They watched her mother leave. She pulled her hand from his and didnt want to involve him any further. My mom is not an easy person to deal with. You dont have to offend her just to go along with my act. I dont know what shes going to do thats detrimental to you. It was clear she was genuinely worried about him. Are you worried about me? Tristans gaze was gentle as he looked at her. Facing his gaze, she blurted out, I already owe you enough; I cant drag you down too, right? Our family situation is chaotic, and I cant handle it myself, of course, I dont want you to get involved. Well Tristan thought about it. He hesitated because he wasnt sure if the timing was right. What do you mean? What if, I mean if. He looked into her eyes and asked seriously, What if I want to help you handle it together? She was taken aback. He said, Im not afraid of getting involved. Chapter 1364: Father and Daughter Meet What did he mean? Monica stared at him, her heart momentarily stunned. There was a rare tenderness in Tristans eyes, but he quickly came to his senses, worried that she would be unprepared and frightened. So he retracted his gaze and smiled at her, Lets eat quickly; the food is getting cold. As he spoke, he picked up his fork. The girl sat down beside him, but couldnt help thinking of her mothers attitude just now, making her even more worried for him. Im sorry. Facing the carefully prepared dishes on the table, kind-hearted Monica felt that she owed him a lot, had no appetite, and was in a terrible mood. Money wasnt the issue; it was his time, which was undoubtedly very precious. Stop saying that, Tristan said casually to make her feel better. Dont feel indebted; we can consider this an equal exchange. Tomorrow afternoon at two, Ill pick you up at the hotel. Monica sobered up from her illusion of love at the words equal exchange, which made her feel a bit lost. Okay, she replied softly. She wouldnt refuse this favor, after all, she had promised Eason and had already wasted Tristans time today. The atmosphere during dinner was a bit chilly. Tristan didnt speak, and Monica didnt know what to say. She couldnt help but wonder, in his heart, was this just an equal exchange? Then why did he say earlier that he wanted to help her and wasnt afraid of getting involved? So what was he thinking? Why did it seem like love one moment and so cold the next? After dinner, Tristan drove her back to the hotel. They didnt have much conversation on the way. When she got out of the car, Tristan reminded her, See you tomorrow at two. Okay, Monica waved at him, Drive safely. Then she watched the car drive away. The girl put away her smile, took a deep breath, and checked her phone. A series of missed calls were all from her father! There were 48 of them! Instead of going upstairs right away, she called her father back in front of the hotel, Hello, Dad. Monica, whats going on? Ive been calling you, but you didnt answer. The anxious voice of a middle-aged man came through. My phone was on silent. Upon hearing that his daughter was safe, he breathed a sigh of relief and asked incredulously, Your mother came to Arkpool City too? What for? Its a long story, where are you? Monica was in a bad mood and wanted someone to talk to. Her father gave her an address and asked for her specific location, sensing that his daughter was willing to meet up. So Algerone Swain said, Find a nearby caf, and Ill be right there. Is it convenient for you at thiste hour? Monica asked softly. He was a married man, after all, with a wife at home. Huh? The middle-aged man didnt react at first, but soon said, Of course, its convenient. Ill be right there, just wait for me. Alright. After ending the call, Monica nced back at the hotel and then headed to a nearby caf. Soon, Algerone Swain arrived by car and quickly entered the caf, where he saw his daughter. Dad. Monica held a cup of coffee, gazing at him with a touch of sadness. It had been a long time since they had seen each other. The middle-aged man sat down across from her and asked directly, Where are you staying? At a nearby hotel. When did you arrive? There was concern in his voice.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only A few days ago. Monica told her father about her mothers attempts to set her up with Tom Fritz, her own feelings for Tristan, and how she had asked Tristan to be her shield. She also mentioned how her mother had initially agreed to let her be with Tristan, but a single phone call from her father had ruined everything. The daughter didnt me him, she justid out the facts and wanted to find a solution. Algerone Swain listened carefully, and in the end, he felt terrible, Im sorry. Chapter 1365: A Good Father Provides Solutions I dont want an apology. Monica looked up, cing her hope on her father. Dad, I dont know what Mom might do to hurt Tristan. She doesnt have the power to impose sanctions on hispany, right? She was very worried and anxious for Tristan. Of course not. Algerone Swain, who had weathered many storms, appeared somewhat calm as he analyzed the situation. Knowing your mother, she only has one trump card. The girl gripped her coffee cup tightly, eager to know, What is it? Threatening to sever your mother-daughter rtionship. Algerone Swain picked up his cup, calmly sipped his coffee, and continued his analysis. Youre her pride and joy, and she values your rtionship deeply. Even though you two may argue, shes still your mother. Really? The girl was surprised. She would sever our rtionship? Of course, she wont really do it. Shell just use it to threaten you. So when you have to choose between the two, who will you pick? I choose Tristan! Monica didnt hesitate. Her father was taken aback, Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then he listened as his daughter exined her reasoning. The mother-daughter bond cannot be broken. Its a fact. But if I miss out on Tristan, I might miss him forever. Algerone Swain looked at his daughter, fully understanding her feelings. After a while, he sighed softly, Your mother is just stubborn. The girl thought for a moment, then confided in him, Dad, Im not actually with Tristan yet. Were still just friends. Hearing this, Algerone Swain was a bit surprised, and he looked intently at her, Not together? The girl met her fathers gaze, shook her head, and then slightly pursed her lips in embarrassment. In a soft voice, he asked tentatively, Do you like him? I do. The girl nodded without hesitation. Every time she thought of Tristan, Monica felt overjoyed. How could there be such an outstanding man in this world? As an elder, Algerone Swain had a strong sense of right and wrong. It seemed as though he suddenly remembered something, Doesnt he have a girlfriend? What about that youngdy? Monica, no matter how much you like someone, you cant be a homewrecker. He doesnt have a girlfriend. Monica told her father. Tristan brought that girl because he didnt want to go on a blind date either. She has a boyfriend. Oh, I see. Algerone Swain felt relieved, and after some thought, he asked, So, does he like you? That question was hard to answer. After all, she wasnt Tristan. Its not that I dislike him, I guess I like him too, but Im not quite sure. Sometimes she couldnt even believe her own feelings. Algerone Swain took a sip of coffee. Dont worry, your dad is on your side in this matter, and Uncle rke will support you too. The girl looked up, somewhat startled. Dad, I dont want you to side with me just to oppose my mom! You are both my parents, dear to me just the same, even if you are divorced. I hope you can be like ordinary friends and not be ipatible! Of course. Algerone Swains mind was open. The reason your mother is being stubborn in this matter is that shes angry with me. So Ill handle it. Actually, Monica had arranged to meet her father tonight to hear him say these words. Dad, thank you. Only her father could untie the knot in her mothers heart. Dont thank me; its what I should do. Algerone Swain gave a soft smile, his mood heavy. Over the years, Ive not only owed you but also her. Chapter 1366: What if Love is Humble? Upon hearing these words and seeing her fathers remorseful expression, Monica was deeply moved. At the same time, she felt regret. If her father hadnt remarried, she would have really wished for her parents to get back together. In Monicas eyes, they were a perfect match. Their initial separation wasnt because they had stopped loving each other, but because they were both angry. Otherwise, why would they still be thinking about each other? Father and daughter drank coffee together, chatting about their daily lives. Seeing his daughter grow up so much, bing elegant and graceful, her father felt very proud. Dont stay in the hotel anymore. I have an empty house. You can take your mom there. Your fingerprint is recorded in the fingerprint lock. Algerone Swain extended his most sincere invitation. Monica had stayed in that house before. Lets talk about itter. Mom wont ept it right now. When the time is right, you can invite her yourself. Alright. Father and daughter left the caf together. A cool evening breeze blew, and Monica turned to see the wrinkles on her fathers face. She was deeply touched. However, when facing her, Algerone Swain always felt apologetic and wore a kind expression. After a brief farewell, the daughter watched her fathers car drive away. Belinda called.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica nced at the caller ID and quickly answered. Mom. How long does it take to eat a meal? The middle-aged womans displeased voice came through. Do you not care about my feelings at all? Im downstairs at the hotel. Ill be right up. With that, the girl hung up. She knew her mother was a strong woman on the outside but soft on the inside. Their mother-daughter rtionship had always been good, so she wanted to see if she could solve the problem herself first. Monica pondered as she walked towards the elevator. In a room upstairs, Belinda sat on the sofa, staring at a magnified photo of Tristan on her tablet. Suddenly, she remembered a detail- When her daughter was at the manor that night, she saw Tristan during the video call! Yes, that man was Tristan! So had they been together since then? If so, they might already be living together. If they had been intimate, it wouldnt be easy to separate them. Should she really let Algerone Swain spoil their mother-daughter rtionship again? The kind-hearted Belinda hesitated. Just then, the door opened, and her daughter entered. Belinda nced at her and regained herposure. Monica walked towards her mother without looking at her expression. When she reached her mother, she knelt down directly. Mom, please dont make things difficult for Tristan, okay? Her daughters actions stunned Belinda! Monica had always been carefree, never yielding in the face of challenges. She rarely called her mom and always referred to her as Belinda. But today, she was actually kneeling for that man? Belinda stood up from the sofa, her feet seemingly rooted to the floor as she looked down at her daughter, utterly shocked. Monica, get up! Belinda was emotional. Who allowed you to kneel?! The girl looked up, her eyes filled with determined tears. I like him. From childhood, no man has ever caught my eye like him. There has never been anyone and there will never be anyone again. Please, let us be together. Upon hearing this, Belinda was a bit annoyed. Have you gone mad? Kneeling for him? Do you have no dignity left? Whats wrong with loving humbly? Monicas nose turned sour. I want to spend the rest of my life with him! I dont want him to be hurt! The more you like him, the less important youll be in this rtionship! Belinda was infuriated by her daughter. Get up right now! she yelled, reaching out to pull her up. Monica was lifted up by her mother. Mom, everyones love and marriage is different. Just because you stumbled doesnt mean I will. Even if I do, Ill own it! This is my life! Chapter 1367: Loving Very Cautiously You own it? Belinda looked at her andughed angrily. How can you own it? Youre already in so deep before youre even married? What if you have a child after marriage? How can you get away unscathed if youre hurt? Do you think its easy to be a single mother? Mom! Monica was unhappy and a bit emotional after hearing this. Why do you always think of the worst? Cant you just hope for the best for me? My rtionship hasnt even started yet, and youre talking about divorce before were even married? Do you n to only date and not get married? Belinda asked. Or do you want to get married, but he doesnt n to marry you? Youre not teenagers anymore, youre adults. Arent you heading towards marriage? I Because I know better than you what marriage truly is! What it can bring to a woman! Belindas emotions were all over the ce. How much did I love your father back then? I would have given my life for him, but he took it for granted! I am me, and you are you. Our lives cant be mixed together! Monica kept rebutting. Im not a casualty of your war with my dad! If Tristan hadnt been introduced by my dad, you would have agreed! You were clearly satisfied with him! Youve been checking his background these days! As an elder, Belinda couldnt admit her own little thoughts, but a hint of guilt shed in her eyes. Yes, hes excellent. Belinda kept emphasizing. Monica, its not that I have to oppose it. Its just that Tristan seems cold and aloof. Ordinary people cant get into the heart of someone like him. Hell be on guard. But Tom is different. Tom is casual, gentle, and easy to get along with. Love isnt about making choices, its not about picking one or the other. Love is about following your initial feelings! The girl spoke firmly. No matter what, I will choose Tristan, even if he doesnt want me! With that, Monica turned and entered her room, feeling exhausted and not wanting to argue anymore. Belinda looked at her daughters retreating figure, wanting tomunicate further but unable to find a suitable reason.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Back in her room, Monica locked the door and sat on the sofa with her knees hugged, tears welling up in her eyes, her heart sour. She liked Tristan, liked him very, very much-a feeling only she knew. But she and Tristan were just ordinary friends. She was willing to start as friends with him, no matter how cold he was, she was willing to take the initiative to approach him, to love him, to protect him. After all, he didnt have a girlfriend. Thinking about the dinner Tristan had arranged for her tonight, and the words he had said, her heart warmed up again, giving her a sense of being in love. Arguing with her mother, she felt wronged, and couldnt help but think of him. She opened his Facebook profile on her phone, not intending to send him a message, assuming hed be busy. She checked his stories, although they were mostly just asional official links, no personal shares or selfies. But she went through them one by one, as if this was the closest she could get to him. Her love was always so cautious, afraid to involve him, disturb him, or ruin their hard-earned friendship. At night, Kevin was still working overtime at thepany, and Tristan had also gone to the office. Kevin was highly capable, and he had already dealt with most of the mess the president had left behind. So, as soon as Tristan entered the office, Kevin began to report. After he finished reporting, Tristan looked up and asked, Have you ever pursued a girl? Huh? Kevin was taken aback. Where did thate from? Had the topic changed so abruptly? Tristan then asked, Do you understand girls? Chapter 1368: I Guess It’s Her Kevin seemed to understand something and dared to ask, Mr. Norwell, do you have a girl you like now? Not far away, Saskia Holt looked up, ncing in their direction with curiosity. What kind of outstanding girl could catch the eye of Mr. Norwell? Tristan was sitting at a western-style desk, and he cast a sidelong nce at Kevin with a smile, waiting for his answer with a serious expression. Kevin thought for a moment and honestly said, I had a girlfriend when I was in college. So, it was in the past? Seeing that the president was still staring at him, Kevin braced himself and thought back to the past. Girls minds are hard to understand. They wont say what theyre thinking and expect men to guess. If you guess right, its love; if you guess wrong, its not. Shell argue with you for a long time. In short, I think girls are a strange creature. Should I not directly say if I like a girl? Tristan asked him, for he had suffered from this problem before with ire. Saskia Holt was secretly shocked. Oh my god, who did Mr. Norwell fall for? Whose daughter was so lucky? Saskia Holt envisioned a fairy-like girl in her mind. Kevin stood beside the presidents desk and thought seriously, Hmm, how should I put it? Actually with your charm, I think you can say it directly. How many girls have been dreaming of you, right? Am I shallow? Tristans face turned serious, and his tone became cold. Would I like such a shallow girl? So, Mr. Norwell was unsure? Oh my god! Not only was Saskia Holt shocked, but even Kevin was taken aback. Kevin put away his embarrassment and thought carefully, Well if you have concerns and are afraid she will reject you, you can get to know each other as friends for a while. After all, when ites to feelings, it would indeed be awkward if you confess and shes not interested in you. Thats right; Tristan had already experienced awkwardness once, so he didnt dare to act rashly. He could feel that Monica had some affection for him, but due to hisck of experience in love, he didnt know whether this affection meant she wanted to be together. So lets just get to know each other as friends for now. I understand, Tristan stood up, put his hands in his pockets, nced at Saskia Holt, and then at Kevin, gently saying, You guys should get off work early too. After saying that, he walked out. It wasnt until Tristan left that Saskia Holt stood up and said with a gossiping tone, Master, did Mr. Norwelle just to ask about this? Kevin found it strange too. Saskia Holt guessed, Could it be Miss Swain? Kevin finally realized and connected everything, then nodded thoughtfully, I guess its her. Haha! Saskia Holtughed and tidied up her desk, feeling rxed. I think theyre quitepatible! Dont gossip. Lets pretend we dont know anything, Kevin reminded her. Mr. Norwell doesnt like people prying into his privacy. We didnt want to pry, he brought it up himself! Saskia Holt tidied her desk and nced at him. Actually, if you want to know a girls mind, you should ask me! What do you men know? If you really understood, that girl wouldnt have be your ex-girlfriend, right? Saskia Holt was joking, havingpletely moved on from her heartbreak. As for Parker Stone, that scumbag, she had no lingering feelings for him! Who hasnt made mistakes when they were young?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1369: For His Daughter, Swain’s Dad Takes the Initiative Under the night sky, the dazzling city lights shone as the departing Maybach car moved at a moderate pace. Tristan sat in the spacious drivers seat, his face illuminated by a soft light that made him even more captivating. A song yed in the car, its lyrics particrly fitting and calming. Somehow, Monica had entered Tristans heart, recing ires position. The car window rolled down, and the vehicle moved at a leisurely pace, allowing the cool breeze to blow in. Tristans smile was incredibly gentle, and he suddenly enjoyed the present situation, liking the slower pace of this rtionship. Taking things slow wasnt impulsive; it was sincere, full of ritual, and particrly thoughtful. It also allowed them to better understand their own hearts. That night, in a luxurious and tidy suite at a hotel, Belindas daughter locked the door, leaving her mother outside. The mother-daughter rtionship had reached an impasse. Belindas mood wasnt great either; she opened the wine cab, took a bottle of red wine, and sat on the sofa. Her thoughts involuntarily went back twenty years, as she breathed in the same air as him in this city. Memories of her time with Algerone Swain surfaced, causing the strong womans eyes to moisten. Those beautiful moments were buried deep in her heart, but she dared not reminisce. Belindas stubbornness about her daughters issue was because she was angry with Algerone Swain, and she was angry because she cared. On the same night, at the Swain family vi, the house was brightly lit but seemed somewhat deste. Algerone Swain stood alone on the balcony, his tall figure backlit, a lit cigarette between his fingers. With one hand on the railing and the cool evening breeze unable to dispel his worry and anxiety, he took a deep drag of his cigarette. No one knew what he was thinking. But for the sake of his daughters happiness, his rtionship with Belinda couldnt continue like this. Life was short, and it was time for reconciliation. That night, the once-loving couple had a sleepless night, both thinking of each other. The next morning, the hotel doorbell rang. Belinda, who had risen early since she couldnt sleep, went to the door, thinking it was the cleaningdy. As she opened the door, preparing to say there was no need for cleaning, she saw Algerone Swain, dressed in a suit and holding arge bouquet of roses. Belindas eyes widened in shock, as they hadnt seen each other in nearly twenty years.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He had clearly aged, with white hair at his temples and traces of time etched on his face. In Algerone Swains eyes, his ex-wife was still as beautiful as ever, whether in figure or clothing. As their eyes met, Belinda felt a soft ache in her heart. Algerone Swain looked at her with a gentle expression. The grievances suffered by a single mother all these years came flooding back, causing her to quickly react and try to close the door. Algerone Swain, however, quickly raised his hand to stop it, their powers quite different. The two remained in a standoff. Despite Belindas attempt to block the door with her entire body, she didnt want to see him-or rather, she wasnt prepared to see him that day. Since Algerone Swain hade, he couldnt just leave, and ultimately, he pushed his way in. Fearing that Belinda would be knocked down, he gantly grabbed her hand as he entered, pulling her to the side so she wouldnt be hit by the door. Belindapromised, withdrawing her hand and turning around with her arms crossed, refusing to look at him directly. After so many years, she was still angry. Algerone Swain sighed softly, closing the door behind him. Holding the bouquet of roses, he approached her with a sincere gaze that Belinda deliberately avoided. I remember your favorite flowers are roses, Algerone Swain said, looking at the flowers in his arms, a faint smile on his lips. I didnt buy these from a flower shop. I went to the Fritz familys garden early in the morning and cut them for you myself. He had chosen that garden because it had rare and precious varieties, and their fragrance was particrly rich. Chapter 1370: If You’re Unhappy, Take It Out on Me Belinda was startled by his words. Originally, she didnt n to respond, but her expression changed slightly, and she couldnt help but ask, Did you get their permission? Of course! Finally, she spoke, and Algerone Swain was delighted. Now that she was willing to engage with him, the man smiled and said, If they hadnt agreed, wouldnt that be stealing? I couldnt do such a thing. As he spoke, he held the bouquet of roses with one hand and grabbed her hand with the other, smoothly cing the roses in Belindas arms. The rich fragrance of the flowers filled the air, and the beautiful roses were now in her arms, impossible to return. Algerone Swain walked towards the window, looking around and asking, Do you n to stay in the hotel indefinitely? He paused and continued, I have an empty house avable. If you dont mind, you can move in there. Its much more convenient than staying in a hotel. Belinda arrived at the coffee table, bent down to put down the roses, and quietly asked, How did you find me? She had no interest in his house. She immediately suspected, Did you see our daughter again? It must be said that womens intuition was strong.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only No, no, it has nothing to do with our daughter! Algerone Swain seemed to suddenly remember, By the way, wheres Monica? Is she out, or hasnt she gotten up yet? He looked around once more. At that moment, Monica, who had just gotten up, opened her door and immediately saw her parents in the living room. She was shocked, her drowsiness vanishing as she quickly took a step back and closed the door with a bang! My goodness! Her father was here? Hearing the door close, Algerone Swain nced over and instantly understood. Belinda was embarrassed, her face cold and distant, giving off an unweing aura. Are you here for me or for Monica? she asked coldly. Of course, Im here for you. The man looked at her firmly and then sat down on the sofa. Belinda thought to herself, he wouldnt leave anytime soon, would he? Algerone Swain poured tea for himself. You can vent your anger at me, but dont take it out on our daughter. Upon hearing this, Belinda was very unhappy. Did shein to you about me? Does she need to? The man looked up, his expression suggesting he knew her well. Given your personality, would you let her be with Tristan if I introduced him? Belinda rolled her eyes at him, hating how he assumed he knew her so well. However, she was also slightly shocked. After so many years, and even after his second marriage, he still remembered her personality. She didnt know whether to be touched or find it ironic. In any case, her heart felt a strange, bitter ache. Inside the room, Monica held her breath and pressed her ear to the door, trying to eavesdrop, but the soundproofing was too effective. She couldnt hear anything. Not daring to go out and disturb them, she decided to look out the window at the bustling cityscape. She prayed and hoped that her fathers initiative could soften her mothers heart of stone. How wonderful would it be if they could reconcile? In the living room outside, Algerone Swain candidly said, Tristan isnt exactly someone I introduced. Then, he told Belinda about the drama that urred during their first blind date. Belinda listened, shocked and unsure whether to believe him. He continued, Perhaps the two children really have a connection. Now that theyre developing in a positive direction and our daughter likes him so much, I think we, as parents, should support them. Belinda had been thinking about it alonest night. Seeing her daughter kneel down, she was extremely shocked. She even questioned herself: what had she done to her daughter to make her feel so helpless? Belinda listened without refuting. Algerone Swain spoke again, If youre unhappy, take it out on me. You can ask me to do anything, but dont make things difficult for our daughter, alright? Chapter 1371: Thrown Out When he spoke so bluntly, Belinda couldnt help but feel embarrassed, as if she were being portrayed as unreasonable. I just have a better candidate in mind. Its not asplicated as you think. Although Monica was raised by you alone, Algerone Swain looked up, his voice heavy and filled with suppressed sorrow, can you say that you dont owe her anything? Belinda had been busy with work and seldommunicated with her daughter.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His words struck Belinda to the core, causing a sudden pang in her heart, and something shed across her eyes. However, she crossed her arms and deliberately turned away, avoiding his gaze. Belinda was unwilling to admit it. Admitting it meant acknowledging her debt. She stood by the coffee table, and he sat on the sofa. A brief silence fell over the spacious living room. Even if we hadnt divorced, parents always owe their children, Algerone Swain said with deep emotion. Were busy with work and neglectpanionship. Its amon problem in modern families. Kids were Belindas soft spot, and he kept ying on her emotions! What exactly are you trying to say?! Belinda asked, displeased. Algerone Swains tone was full of patience. As parents, dont we all want our children to be happy? I never said I didnt want her to be happy! They were all adults, so she understood what he was saying. But hearing it from him, it felt like a lecture. Are you done? Belinda still had her arms crossed, looking down at him. If youre done, then please leave! Youre not wee here! Algerone Swain was taken aback. How did her temper explode so suddenly? Faced with his ex-wifes impatient stare, Belinda didnt wait for Algerone Swain to say anything else. She marched over, grabbed him, and said, Get out! This isnt the ce for you! Go wherever youre supposed to be! She had no patience left to listen to him. The longer she saw him, the more irritated she became! Get out! Did you hear me? Belinda yelled at him, thinking about his current wife, and her anger grew. Confronted with his suddenly enraged wife, Algerone Swain couldnt find the words to speak. He had intended to exin further, but she threw him out like a madwoman! Belinda! Get out of here! I dont want to see you again! Hearing themotion, Monica anxiously opened her bedroom door just in time to see her father being pushed out. The suite door mmed shut with a bang! Belinda, furious, turned around and found herself face to face with her daughter at the doorway. Their gazes met briefly. Mom, what are you doing? Monica stepped out, her voice and expression filled with dissatisfaction. Why are you treating Dad like this? Cant youmunicate properly? Monica! Did you go behind my back to see him?! Belinda red at her. You traitor! With that, she rushed to the coffee table, grabbed the roses, and furiously threw them at the newly closed door! The sudden noise scared Monica, who hunched her shoulders and closed her eyes. Soon after, she heard the door m again. Monicas eyes squeezed shut, and when she opened them again, her mother was nowhere to be seen. She couldnt possibly follow, so she must have gone back to her room. Monica let her arms hang by her sides, looking at the scattered flowers by the door, feeling a sense of exhaustion She couldnt handle her own affairs, and her parents situation was a mess too. Was it true that the only emotions between people were love and hate? Couldnt they get along, even just as friends? Monica was grateful for her fathers appearance today, but her mother had a bad temper. With her mother treating him like this, he probably wouldnte again, would he? As a daughter, she felt too embarrassed to ask him a second time. Monica felt disheartened, as if she had fallen into a whirlpool again, with no glimmer of hope in sight. Chapter 1372: Monica Escapes Just then, her phone rang, the sound pulling her thoughts back to reality. Monica took out her phone and saw that it was Tristan calling. She immediately chased away all the negative emotions and joy began to grow in her heart. Her entire mood shifted. Belinda, in her room, also heard the phone ring and thought it was Algerone Swain calling, so she gently cracked open her door. She watched as her daughter answered the call with a smile, holding the phone to her ear, Good morning. Good morning, Tristans voice was low and gentle, Im done with my work now and nning to go to the hospital. Can Ie pick you up now? Now?? Monica wasnt prepared at all, but she was still looking forward to seeing him, so she smiled and said, Sure, I dont have anything else going on anyway. Alright, see you soon. In truth, Tristan had already set off, his car heading towards the hotel, Ill be there in a few minutes.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. That quickly?? Okay, Ille down right away. Monica felt a bit flustered, thinking she should change her clothes or redo her hairstyle, or perhaps apply her makeup a bit more delicately. But there was no time for that now. After hanging up, she turned around and went back to her room. As she came out with her bag, she bumped into her mother, who was ring at her with a murderous expression! Monicas footsteps faltered, Youre not going. Belinda emphasized again, I dont agree with you being with Tristan! Im sorry. Monica gripped her bag tightly, facing her mothers gaze with an unusually firm tone, I can listen to you on everything else, but not when ites to matters of the heart! I cant stop what my heart decides! As soon as she spoke, Monica rushed to the door before her mother could catch her, opening it and running out! Belinda chased after her but came up empty, Monica!! The girl didnt go to the elevator but dashed into the stairwell, her figure soon disappearing from her mothers sight. Belinda was furious! But she was also worried that Monica might have twisted her ankle running so fast! Angry and worried at the same time! Unable to contain her anger, she stomped on the roses thrown at the door, crushing them! Her heart was full of rage towards Algerone Swain! He was already married, yet he still used roses to disgust her! Monica ran down the stairs and out of the hotel lobby, just in time to see her father preparing to get in his car not far away. Algerone Swain inadvertently turned his gaze and saw his daughter at once. He had just opened the drivers side door, then closed it, Monica? Dad! The girl looked around, Tristan hadnt arrived yet, so she jogged towards her father, Im sorry, I apologize to you on behalf of mom! What apology? I know her temper all too well, Algerone Swain didnt seem to take it to heart. He stepped forward, looking at his daughter panting, and asked with concern, Whats going on? Why are you running so fast? Tristan asked me out, but mom wouldnt let me go, so I ran down the stairs, the girl told her father honestly, Were going to the hospital to see his brother. I promised yesterday, and I dont want to break my word. Hell be here soon. Dad supports you two being together. The middle-aged man patted her shoulder, Well slowly influence your moms side. Lets work together. She threw away the roses. Next time dont send flowers. Monica said this, actually trying to test if he would still take the initiative. The manughed, Its already good enough to let me in. Lets take it slow, were not in a hurry. With so many people working together, were not afraid of not being able to convince her, right? The girl was amused by her fathers demeanor, and the initially unhappy morning suddenly became more rxed andfortable. Chapter 1373: Taking Her to Breakfast In a short while, a Maybach stopped not far away. Tristan didnt get out of the car in a hurry because he spotted Monica and her father talking andughing together. The scene was warm and cozy. After a while, Tristan saw Algerone Swain get into his car. Monica waved at him, and once the car had driven away, Tristan unbuckled his seatbelt and opened the car door. Monica saw him and her smile changed, bing gentle and shy. The tall and handsome Tristan walked towards her, their gazes meeting, and Monica felt an inexplicable excitement, mixed with a bit of nervousness. She pursed her lips, her smile still radiant. Did Uncle Swain need you for something? Tristan stopped in front of her, worried that she had refused her father in order to see him. Monica shook her head. No, he came to see my mom. Tristan was taken aback for a moment. He knew about her family situation, that her parents had divorced long ago. So, Swains dad was looking for Belinda Its alright, hes already found her, Monica said, worried that he would overthink it. Her lips curved into a smile. Should we go to the hospital now? Sure. Tristan nced at her and then walked towards his car. Monica followed, and he helped her open the passenger door, acting like a gentleman as he helped her into the car. As Monica buckled her seatbelt, Tristan returned to the drivers seat. The early winter morning was a bit cold, with a slight chill in the air. When the car started, the windows rolled up and the heater came on. Monica was touched by his small gesture and couldnt help but look at him. At the same time, Tristan turned his gaze to Monica, locking his eyes on her beautiful face. A hidden smile shed in his deep eyes. Monica withdrew her gaze, feeling a bit embarrassed. She didnt want to appear too smitten. At that moment, her stomach let out an uncontroble growl. The car was very quiet, so the sound was quite noticeable, abruptly reaching Tristans ears. While driving, he paused for a moment, realizing the sound came from her stomach. He pulled over to the side and asked, Havent you had breakfast? Monica felt slightly embarrassed. Just then, her stomach grumbled uncontrobly again. How awkward! I just got up, she admitted shyly. Tristans lips curved into a gentle smile. Lets go. Ill take you to breakfast. I know a great breakfast ce nearby. With that, the car started once more. Monica pursed her lips but didnt say anything. She hadnt eaten breakfast and didnt want to feel hungry.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After about five minutes, the car stopped in front of a small breakfast ce. Monica followed Tristan out of the car. The breakfast ce wasnt big, but it looked clean and tidy. Since the morning rush had passed, there werent many customers. The noodles here are delicious, Tristan introduced to her. Monica didnt have many preferences, so she casually ordered a bowl of noodles. Then, she asked him, What do you want to eat? Ive already eaten, he answered. So, was he going to watch her eat? Wouldnt that be embarrassing? But she didnt want to say anything else. Soon, a steaming bowl of beef noodles was ready. Tristan apanied her to a wooden table, even thoughtfully pouring her a cup of warm water. Thank you, Monica looked up at him, her face showing a smile, a bit restrained. Tristan didnt speak, his gentle gaze fixed on her face. Seeing her brought an inexplicable sense of reassurance to his heart. Monicas heart raced, feeling incredibly awkward! In front of the person she liked, she would always be conscious of her appearance. But eating one careless move could make her look ungraceful. Chapter 1374: Meeting the Family Monica buried her head in her noodles, trying her best to ignore him sitting across from her. It was just too difficult! Dont rush, be careful not to burn yourself, Tristan kindly reminded her. When the girl looked up, she found that his gaze had never left her. The more he reminded her and stared at her, the more embarrassed she felt! So, todays breakfast was an unforgettable experience for Monica. She hoped that time would pass slower and faster at the same time! Her whole heart was full of contradictions. Inside the presidents office at the rke Corp, Kevin, dressed in a ck suit, was working methodically. Saskia Holt had made significant progress recently, and she could handle many things independently. As a result, some work was quicklypleted, and they found themselves with some free time. Did Mr. Norwell go on a date? Saskia Holt had been pondering this question. As a girl, who doesnt love gossip? Kevin, now familiar with her and confident that Mr. Norwell wouldnte in at this moment, teased, If you think so, then it is. The two looked at each other andughed. Saskia Holt happily said, Mr. Norwell should settle down. Hes not getting any younger. Why are you so happy? Maybe when he gets married, thepany will give out benefits? Like discounts at the mall, or directly giving employees big red envelopes? Can you avoid giving a gift? Kevin asked her, Do you know your status? Saskia Holts face stiffened, and she shut her mouth. Kevinughed at her, With your status, you cant take advantage of this situation. Not only do you need to prepare a gift, but the president will also be very busy during the wedding. All the work will fall on our shoulders, and it will exhaust you! Saskia Holt thought for a moment andughed again, In that case, I still wish him well! I hope he settles down soon! Hes such an outstanding person; he deserves to be loved! In thepany, Tristan was like a male god. Everyone hoped for his happiness. The Maybach stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Tristan and Monica got out of the car and were about to walk towards the hospital lobby when Ivan and Jennifer just happened toe out of the ss door.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. They also saw Tristan and Monica. Brother, Jennifer walked over, greeting them first, and then cast a friendly nce at the girl beside her brother. It seemed like something was up! Monica met her gaze, and although she smiled, she couldnt help but feel a little nervous. She had never met her before, but she knew she was Mrs. Marsh, Tristans sister. After all, this bit of news was no longer fresh in Arkpool City. Ivan also came over. He didnt have that aloof feeling around strangers. Monica thought he was very down-to-earth. Mr. Marsh, Michelle, Tristan called out softly, then turned his eyes to the girl beside him and introduced her, This is Monica, my friend. His future girlfriend, perhaps? Both Ivan and Jennifer had this idea because they saw a hint of shyness on the girls face. And there had never been a woman by Tristans side, let alone one he brought to the hospital. Monica, nice to meet you, Jennifer reached out her hand, her smile friendly and gentle. Monica also smiled slightly, Nice to meet you, Mrs. Marsh, and shook her hand. Call me Michelle, please dont call me Mrs. Marsh, Jennifer said with a smile, My brothers friend is naturally my friend. She thought to herself, maybe in the future, well even be family. Being brought to the hospital by her brother to meet Eason, her status must be extraordinary. Michelle, Monica called out softly, feeling that this title was very intimate. Jennifer was pleased and, after looking at Monica, said to Tristan, Go up, Eason is waiting for you. Were heading to thepany now. Chapter 1375: Expectations from the Little One After Ivan and Jennifer left, Monica finally felt the pressure lessen, and she secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The presence of the couple was too powerful, constantly giving people an invisible sense of pressure. A pair ofrge hands wrapped around her shoulders, and Monicas thoughts were pulled back to the present. She looked into Tristans deep eyes as he said, Lets go. Then, he casually released his grasp and walked towards the hospital lobby with his hands in his pockets. Monica hesitated for a moment before following him. She couldnt help but recall thest time she saw Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh; they probably didnt have a deep impression of her, right? They had flown to Ennd amidst their busy schedules to save Tristan, and the scene that day represented the weight of their family bonds. She knew that Tristan had a good rtionship with his sister and that Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh got along well too. What a harmonious and loving family they were. Inside the Lamborghini headed to the Marsh Group, with the driver at the wheel, Ivan and Jennifer sat in the spacious back seat, their fingers lightly intertwined. The beautiful morning sunlight streamed through the windows, illuminating their faces. Jennifer rested her head on Ivans shoulder, and the corner of her lips couldnt help but curl into a smile. Do you remember thest time at Darci Manor? That girl appeared in the room where Tristan was staying. It wasnt just the room; it was the bed, Ivan corrected in a deep, assertive voice. Jennifer couldnt help butugh, remembering the scene. Ivan spoke with a hint of certainty, In my opinion, this girl is going to be your future sister-inw. Theres no doubt about it. I find it strange too, Jennifer said, slightly lost in thought and frowning with confusion. Since theyre together and the rtionship is extraordinary, why did he only introduce her as a friend? Is it not good to openly admit that shes his girlfriend? Were not against wishing them well. Ivan turned his gaze and gently caressed her cheek. Its because Tristan loves her and wants to protect her. He must have his own considerations. What needs to be considered? Dad is so open-minded, the woman said, even more puzzled. Is this normal thinking for you men? Yes, he nodded. Tristan is cautious because he values this rtionship. If its not in a particrly stable state, he wont make it public. If it bes stable, then theres a high likelihood theyll step into the marriage hall. This was consistent with his brothers mature and steady personality. Jennifer thought of Monicas appearance and felt delighted. This girl is quite good, beautiful and kind-hearted. Eyes are the windows to the soul, Ivan had observed her too. Her character is eptable, not like those scheming women who deliberately try to get close to him. I feel the same way, Jennifer trusted her own judgment. I look forward to my brothers happiness. Hes had enough hardship in the first half of his life; he needs a good girl to warm the second half. Your brother is a warm-hearted man himself. As long as its someone he likes, hell give his all. Right, so theyll be happy together, right? In the morning at Charity Medical Center, inside the innermost room of the suite, Eason sat in a chair. He held his fathers hand and looked up, shaking it insistently. Brother said he woulde today. Will he forget? Will he reallye? He will, Zack rke, knowing that there were many matters at thepany for his son to handle, patiently exined with a kind expression. Brother always remembers what he promised Eason, but he has to go to thepany to take care of work first. Will Monicae today, too? The little one tilted his head and asked expectantly, as if this was the key point.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zack rke, wearing a smile, still answered with certainty, She will! Chapter 1376: Are You Dating Monica? As the father and son were talking, Monica entered with Tristan. Aiden, who was in the hall, quickly stopped what he was doing and greeted them with a smile. Hello, young master, Miss Swain! Her voice rang out, and everyone in the room heard it. Hello, Monica replied, smiling warmly and being particrly polite. Hearing the voices, Eason rushed out excitedly. Brother! Monica! Youre finally here! His mood was perfectly normal, with happiness and joy written all over his face. His recovery was going quite well. As the two of them greeted each other with smiles, Eason ran over and took Monicas hand. Monica,e y games with me! I learned a few new ones yesterday! Sure. As the girl agreed, Zack rke emerged as well. Dad. The girl looked up. Hello, Uncle rke. Upon seeing Monica, Zacks mood naturally brightened. He thought that the youngdy and his son looked perfect together, bing more and morepatible. Hello, Monica, Zack rke said with a kind smile, clearly fond of her. Monica,e with me! Eason pulled her toward the inner room. As they walked, Monica nced back at Tristan, who slightly raised the corner of his lips to signal that she could go in. Both Zack rke and Tristan felt relieved because Eason had rarely been so happy. Ever since meeting Monica, the little guys entire demeanor had changed. At least, he had something to look forward to. Inside the room, they yed number games, with Monica patiently teaching Eason, who sometimes struggled to respond quickly. Meanwhile, in the hall, Aiden prepared a pot of tea, and the father and son sat down to discuss work matters. The scene was one of harmony and happiness. An hourter, when the work discussion was almost over and Zack rke was satisfied with his sons report, he mentioned the uing Christmas holiday. Over the past year, thepany had thrived under Tristans management, with profits skyrocketing. Tristan, the father called his sons name softly, then nced toward the room where Monica was. Lowering his voice, he asked, Are you dating Monica? How should he answer that question? As Tristan pondered and tried to find the right words, his father, Zack rke, saw right through him. He told his son, If you like her, cherish her. Although Algerone Swains daughter grew up in Canada, her character is still good. I had already inquired about her before arranging the blind date for you two. Tristan didnt say anything. His expression remained gentle. Dad, when ites to rtionships, I only trust my own feelings and dont care about what youve heard. Alright, well, about that project, you need to personally inspect it when you get a chance. Zack rke steered the conversation back to work. Take Monica with you. From a womans perspective, she might have some unique ideas, which could be incorporated into the project and possibly enhance it. Although he spoke of the project, Zack rke actually hoped to give them some alone time. Tristan understood the double meaning behind his fathers words. Seeing that his son had understood, Zack rke didnt say more. He just smiled and continued to enjoy his tea in a good mood.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that Easons condition is improving, my greatest wish is to see you married. Tristan lifted his teacup and smiled as well. At noon, Tristan and Monica took Eason out for lunch. Zack rke had to leave early due to other matters. After lunch, the brother and sister held Easons hand as they strolled along the tree-lined avenue. The dappled sunlight created a warm and cozy scene. The weather is nice today. Its quite pleasant to take a walk after lunch, Monica said, ncing at Tristan. Do you have to rush to thepany? If youre busy, you can go ahead, and Ill take Eason back to the hospital. Im not busy, Tristan replied. Just as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Kevin calling, he declined the call and then silenced his phone. Chapter 1377: Tristan Asks Her Out The girl unintentionally caught a glimpse of his iing call from the corner of her eye. It was Kevin, and he had rejected the call, but she didnt say anything. Her heart felt inexplicably warm, just like the sun of that day. The early winter streets were lined with trees. As the wind blew,rge patches of leaves remaining on the branches fell, resembling dancing butterflies. The scene was bleak yet pleasing to the eye. The dappled sunlight shone selflessly on them. Eason was a child, and he didnt talk much. From time to time, he used the support of both sides to lift his whole body, and asionally kicked therge patches of leaves on the ground with his little feet. His thoughts were empty, and he had no worries. Is it tiring to take care of a child? Tristan started a conversation, ncing at the girl. Not tiring at all. I think children are fun and innocent, she said with a beaming smile. Sometimes, when talking with Eason, youll find its a kind of spiritual baptism. Except for Jennifer asionally taking him out for a stroll, he had no chance to leave the hospital and was confined there day after day. So Eason was extraordinarily happy today! Tristan took the opportunity to ask the girl beside him, Have you been busytely? Monica looked at him, but he was looking straight ahead. Who was he asking? It couldnt be Eason, so she quickly regained herposure. Not busy, whats up? She was delighted and somewhat expectant. Was he going to ask her out? I have to go on a business trip to a nearby town. My assistant is quite busy recently, so As he spoke, Tristan finally looked at her. Could you apany me there? She was puzzled by his request. Why did he want her to go with him? Although she was more than willing. Tristan realized it was abrupt and quickly exined, Theres a project there, and sometimes, from a girls perspective, you might be able to give me some advice. This exnation made Monica feel a little disappointed, but she still replied, Sure, when? How about tomorrow? Tristan hadnt actually arranged it yet, and he had a schedule for tomorrow. However, since she agreed, he decided to postpone his ns. He said, Ill pick you up at the hotel lobby tomorrow, and well take the high-speed train there. Alright. Then they remained silent for the rest of the walk. Monica felt that the sunlight was especially warm today, and she couldnt help but smile. Tristans mood was calm, perhaps rted to his slow-to-warm-up personality. At this point, Belinda, who had been waiting at the hotel, couldnt wait for her daughter to return. She grew angrier and angrier as she thought about it. How uncontroble her daughter had be as she grew up! Since she didnt need the housekeeper to clean the room, the roses scattered at the door were still there, bing somewhat dry and wilted from dehydration. The sight of the roses stung her eyes. At that moment, the doorbell rang. Belinda collected her thoughts and got up to open the door, thinking it was her daughter returning. Unexpectedly, it was Algerone Swain again! Just as she instinctively tried to close the door, the scene from the morning yed out once more, and the mans raised palm blocked the solid door! After a brief standoff, Belinda simply let go, and Algerone Swain smoothly entered the room. He carried arge bag and walked toward the tea table. Are you cultivating yourself? Cant even eat a meal?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The woman turned her gaze, mmed the door shut, and coldly stared at him. Whats wrong with you? As a married man, do you n to squat in the hotel every day and observe my every move? Youre the childs mother, not someone else. He put the bag down and opened it. Eat something first. Women get angry in a vicious cycle, and its easy to get sick. Belinda was indeed hungry. As soon as the covers were lifted from the few bowls, the aroma of the dishes wafted out, stimting her taste buds. Chapter 1378: The Generous and Attentive Swain However, Belinda didnt give Algerone Swain a friendly look. She kept a straight face, showing no signs of hunger, even appearing rather disgusted, and still wore an unweing expression as she looked at him. As for Algerone Swain, he seemed quite magnanimous, having already put the unpleasantness of the morning behind him. He didnt want to create any tension with her, so he took off all the lids from the dishes, arranged the chopsticks, and then stood up. You should eat while its hot. I know you cant eat while Im here, so Ill leave first. He had a charming self-awareness. No sooner had he finished speaking than Algerone Swain gave her a gentle smile and walked out on his own, bending down at the door to pick up the scattered roses. Belinda didnt look back, her heart still weighed down by the resentment and anger of the past twenty years! It wasnt until she heard the sound of his footsteps fading away, followed by the door closing, that she finally turned to look. The room was empty, and so was her heart. The aroma of the dishes filled the air. Belinda came to her senses and gazed at the various bowls on the tea table, each exquisite bowl containing a different delicious dish, all still steaming hot.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. She sat down on the sofa and slowly picked up a fork. She was hungry, truly hungry. Holding a bowl full of food, Belindas hardened heart softened for a moment. She really hadnt expected him toe. In Belindas memory, Algerone Swain had always been a considerate and good man. Downstairs in the hotel, the golden elevator doors opened in the magnificent lobby, and the suave Algerone Swain stepped out. He strode directly to the front desk, his steps strong and his handmade leather shoes spotless. Good day, Mr. Swain. The receptionist saw him and quickly stopped her work, smiling and respectfully greeting him. Call me when thedy returns, Algerone Swain said in a deep voice, standing in front of the counter with one hand in his pocket and the other tapping the counter lightly, looking in good spirits. Understood, the receptionist replied, her demeanor and appearance excellent. The middle-aged man thought for a moment and said, Also, if my wife doesnte down for dinner, call me again. Understood! The girl smiled brightly. Algerone Swain smiled back, If the information is collected properly in the next few days, Ill give you a bonus at the end of the year! With that, he turned and left. Thank you, boss! Watching his tall figure, the receptionist was overjoyed. The boss was indeed generous and charming, even with his temples graying. Yes, the hotels owner was Algerone Swain. Belinda didnt know, nor did Monica, and Tristan probably wasnt aware either. Kevin had chosen this ce simply because it was close to the rke Corp. In a room upstairs, Belinda didnt care about her appearance; after all, she was alone. One by one, the small andrge bowls in front of her became empty. Stir-fried beef with celery, cucumber rolls, salmon, and garlic shrimp C all of her favorites, with a taste that took her back many years. Algerone Swain actually remembered This detail warmed her heart, making her eyes swell and her nose tingle. At the Charity Medical Center, Monica and Tristan walked out of the lobby, the warm sunlight shining on them. They had just sent Eason back to the hospital. The little guy needed an IV drip in the afternoon, and a teacher woulde to give him one-on-one tutoring. As they were leaving, he asked expectantly, Will Monica stille here in the future? Without waiting for the girl to answer, Tristan bent down and patted his little brothers head, saying, Tomorrow, Ill take Monica to a town for a business trip. Its part of our work, so welle back to see you after we finish, okay? Eason pouted, not knowing how long they would be gone, but eventually nodded obediently. Ill wait for you here. Be sure toe back. Chapter 1379: The Air is Filled with the Scent of Love For a moment, Monica wondered if Eason was somehow helping her get closer to Tristan. It seemed that he couldnt do without her, giving her more opportunities to interact with her crush. Even if they werent in a romantic rtionship, as long as she was by Tristans side, and there were no other women around him, she felt a sense of love, as if he belonged to her. As they left the hospital, Monicas happiness had reached its peak. So, she considerately told Tristan, You can go back to thepany. I dont want to hold you back any longer. I can go back to the hotel by myself. Tristan didnt say anything. He simply opened the passengers side door of the car and looked at her with warm, determined eyes. Monica hesitated for a moment, meeting his gaze, and time seemed to stand still. She looked at him and then at the open door. Tristan didnt say anything; he was just waiting for her to get in. Not wanting to waste any more of his time, Monica pursed her lips and quickly walked towards him, her heart pounding as she got into the passenger seat. The corner of Tristans lips curved into an almost imperceptible smile as he closed the door for her and walked around the car to sit in the drivers seat. He was tall and slender, with thick, prominent eyebrows that gave him a naturally refined and meticulous air. He started the car, and Monica nced at him. His eyshes were long and dark, like ck feathers, and his eyes were deep and ck. Throughout the drive, the cars speed remained steady. A gentle breeze fluttered in through the window, stirring Monicas hair and making her heart flutter. Time seemed to fly by when she was with him. Neither of them broke the silence. Perhaps these sweet, silent moments were enough for both of them. There was no need for words; just being together was enough. It wasnt until the car came to a stop outside the hotel that Monica snapped out of her reverie. She looked out the window, then back at Tristan. Thank you, she said. Her politeness made him feel distant. Ill pick you up tomorrow morning. Pack your things, Tristan told her. Well be gone for about a week. A whole week? Monica was slightly taken aback but thrilled inside. Do you have the time? Tristan frowned, slightly puzzled. No, no, Im free, she assured him, more than eager to go. He smiled at her, and she quickly unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. See you tomorrow! she called, waving at him before closing the door. As the car drove away, Monica turned and headed towards the hotel lobby, her heart leaping with joy. The Maybach headed in the direction of the rke Corp. Tristans gentle expression vanished as he checked his phone. His deep eyes narrowed at the sight of 32 missed calls.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. They were all from Kevin. Tristan had silenced his phone earlier. He didnt call back right away. Instead, he put the phone down, gripped the steering wheel with both hands, and elerated. Humming a tune, Monica bounced her way through the hotel lobby. The receptionist cautiously nced at her before picking up the phone and dialing a number. As Monica entered the elevator, the call connected, and the receptionist quietly reported, Mr. Swain, the youngdy has returned. Is she alone? Yes, she just went upstairs and entered the elevator. Alright. If they donte down for dinner, prepare the dishes ording to the menu. Ille and deliver it personally. Understood. The call ended. Algerone Swain was doing his best to please Belinda, for the sake of his daughters happiness. He had once married this woman and knew her well. She had a sharp tongue but a soft heart, and with some time and effort, he could win her over. In the elevator, Monica pondered a question: should she tell Belinda that she would be away for a week? If she didnt exin, would Belinda think she was sneaking around? And then me Tristan for everything? But if she told the truth, there was a high chance Belinda wouldnt approve, right? Chapter 1380: A Good Father-Daughter Relationship *Ding-* The elevator stopped, the door opened, and Monica stepped out, swiping her card to enter her room. Belinda was sitting on the sofa, and when she saw her daughter suddenly return, she stood up somewhat uneasily. The tableware on the table hadnt been cleared away yet, and she felt inexplicably guilty. Monica immediately noticed the scene on the coffee table. She walked over, puzzled and shocked. Werent you on a diet? When did you eat so much? Theres only one set of tableware! You finished all these dishes? Belinda felt a little awkward. What embarrassed her wasnt eating too much, but the fact that she had finished the dishes Algerone Swain had sent. This was simply her post-divorce lifes shame! How is this packed? Monica stood by the coffee table, bending down and staring at the empty bowls in surprise. This isnt a takeout box, its a bowl! Belinda couldnt answer, so she quickly bent down to clean up and coldly asked, Monica, after all the effort I put into raising you, is this how you repay me? Back to this topic? The girl sighed, sat down on the sofa, casually ced her legs on the coffee table, and leaned back. She crossed her arms, nced at her mother, and said, Mom, from tomorrow on, Ill be busy for a week, so I wont be able to apany you at the hotel. Belinda, who was cleaning up, suddenly turned her eyes and asked cautiously, Where are you going? To a nearby town with a friend to clear my mind, she said calmly. Ill use this opportunity to think about my life. Think of it as self-reflection, and when Im done, Ill contact you! Will you consider being with Tom Fritz? The middle-aged woman hesitated, seemingly seeing a glimmer of hope. Otherwise, what was there to reflect on?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Yes, Ill consider it! Monica nodded and smiled, then praised, Youre right, Tristan is too cold. Its not easy to get into his inner world. Maybe Tom Fritz is a better fit? Belinda looked at her disbelievingly, trying to figure out something from her eyes. After all, this girl was cunning, and it was hard to tell which of her words were true and which were false. Im tired! To prevent her mother from seeing through her, the girl stood up and said, Im going to take a nap! Then she headed for the bedroom. In fact, Monica was very smart. After much thought, she figured that Belindas meal was likely sent by her father. Bringing the bowls back didnt make sense. She took out her phone to send a message to her father, but he called first. She quickly answered and quietly locked the door. Hello, Dad. She lowered her voice and tiptoed to the window. Where are you? Why was she acting so secretive? I just got back to the hotel, Im in the room. She asked directly, Did you send Belinda lunch? Did she tell you? No, I guessed. Is it true? Algerone Swainughed and admitted, How about it? Did she finish it all? Yes, she finished everything. Im shocked! Shes been controlling her diet recently. Monica was delighted. Youre really great, Dad! After she threw away your roses, you rushed over without a break. Well, shes not just anyone; shes my daughters mother. Algerone Swain said somewhat emotionally, Besides, its the first time my daughter asked me to do something. I must do it properly, right? Hearing this, Monica was very happy. Long live Dad! By the way, I have something else to tell you. What is it? She trusted her fatherpletely. So, she told him about her n to go to the town with Tristan for a week. She said, Can you find a chance to take my mom away from the hotel? Dont you have an empty apartment there? She didnt want to reunite her parents, but she hoped that their rtionship could improve. Chapter 1381: Trouble at the Door This might be a bit difficult, but I can try, Monica said. Thank you, she continued. By the way, I havent told Mom about going out with Tristan yet. I told her Id be going with a friend to clear my mind. I understand, Algerone Swain said, knowing they were on the same side. Father and daughter chatted briefly before hanging up, as their father was a busy man. At the entrance of the rke Corp building, there were many people gathered, some standing and some squatting. It seemed as if something was the center of attention, and there was a lot ofmotion, as if something significant had happened. Tristan stepped on the brake, and his Maybach stopped at a distance. He looked ahead, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car. Seeing Kevin and Saskia Holt surrounded by bodyguards, Tristan had a bad feeling, especially when he saw an ambnce nearby. He quickened his pace, and the sound of sad crying reached his ears. Saskia Holt was the first to spot him and pulled on Kevins arm, whispering, Mr. Norwell is here. Kevin looked over, as if seeing hope. Tristan stood next to him and, without asking what had happened, saw an old man with white hair lying on the ground. Father, how tragic is your death! Wake up! people cried. Uncle, uncle Old man, wake up! You cant leave me behind! A dead person?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Though Tristan felt sympathy, he still looked at Kevin with confusion. Kevin reported in a low voice, Finally, youre here. You didnt answer the phone, and our partners are arriving soon. I cant handle this situation alone. What happened? Tristan asked calmly. Kevin answered, The old man suddenly died here. He wasnt an employee; he was just passing by. His family members suddenly appeared, demandingpensation and refusing to leave without money. As soon as Kevin finished reporting, the family members who had been crying and wailing around the old man saw Tristan. They hesitated for a moment, and sensing his presence was extraordinary, they rushed over like a swarm. Before Tristan could react, they surrounded him. Are you the person in charge? My father died at yourpanys doorstep. What are you going to do about it? We cant let him escape! Old man, Ill get justice for you. Pay up, pay up! Tristan was particrly clean and resistant to such grabbing. But these people seemed glued to him. Lets talk about it. I wont run! Let go of me first! The nearby bodyguards quickly came over and pulled them away. Meanwhile, at the hotel. Monica, who was about to sleep, opened Twitter and was about to enjoy some gossip when she identally saw a video rted to the rke Corp. There was a crowd at the entrance, and Tristan had just walked over when he was grabbed by some people. The Twitter post said that someone had died at thepanys entrance, and the family was causing trouble. Someone died? Monica was shocked. Seeing Tristan almost being stripped of ayer of skin, she didnt hesitate to get out of bed, put on her shoes, and rush out the door. Where are you going?! Belinda stood up from the sofa and watched her daughter dash to the door like a gust of wind. Before she could get an answer, Monica was gone. Worried, Belinda chased after her, but her daughter had already disappeared from sight. Out of a mothers concern, she quickly called her daughter, not to stop her but to find out what had happened that made her so anxious. Chapter 1382: Does She Seem To Care About Me? In the elevator, Monica stared at the decreasing numbers, wishing it would just plunge down directly! Her phone rang, and she nced at the caller ID before answering quickly, Hello, Mom, I have an urgent matter and need to go out for a bit. Dont worry, nothing happened to me, so Ill be back soon. You dont need to worry! After speaking, she hung up the phone without wasting any more words. Belindas heart, which had been in her throat, settled a bit. If it wasnt Monica, then who was it? Could it be Algerone Swain? As the name shed through her mind, Belindas heart tightened, and she held her breath as she thought. Feeling somewhat uneasy, she sat down on the couch. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became. After hesitating for a moment, she dialed his number for the first time, her mind a bit muddled. At that moment, Algerone Swain was in a meeting with the executives at thepany. It was thest major project before the end of the year, and they needed to discuss some ns. His phone suddenly rang, and it was actually Belinda calling?? He was indeed shocked, and the meeting was interrupted. He quickly picked up the phone, nced at the executives sitting on both sides of the table, and answered, Hello, whats the matter? His voice was very gentle. Where where are you? Belinda sounded panicked. Im at thepany, specifically in the conference room. Do you need something? He seemed to be reporting. Belinda heard his tone was calm, not like something had happened. So it wasnt him? She had been rash, impulsive, and her mind went nk. Of course, she wouldnt admit that she cared about him. Its nothing, I just wanted to ask. After speaking, she hung up the phone. Algerone Swain was puzzled. How could it be nothing? So, he thought for a moment and immediately called his daughter. Soon, Monica, who was already in the car, answered, Hello, Dad, whats up? From her tone, she seemed a bit anxious. Where are you? Algerone Swain asked, Did something happen?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Huh? The girl was surprised, How did you know? Your mom just called me, but she didnt say anything. Algerone Swain sat down in the chairmans seat, and with his other hand, he tapped his fingers lightly on the table, She seemed a little concerned about me? These words, which seemed to be spoken without any audience in mind, fell into the ears of all the executives sitting around the conference table. Everyone looked at each other in shock, their expressions varied. Was this a major development?? Monica understood something. Belinda had misunderstood, thinking it was her father who had an ident? So Belinda cared about her dad! Thats right, theres a small issue with Tristan. Im going over to check it out. I left in a hurry and didnt have time to exin to Mom, so she must have thought you were in trouble. Although the girl was worried, the corner of her lips curled up, Not bad, she actually called you proactively. This just shows that youre in her heart. What happened to Tristan? As the future father-inw, Algerone Swain was, of course, concerned. To not worry her father, Monica replied, Its nothing serious, just a small matter. I have to hang up now; Im almost there. At that moment, at the entrance of the rke Corp building, the family members who had been pulling at Tristan had been pulled away and restrained by the bodyguards. Because a police car had arrived as well. But Tristan didnt want to leave; he was still there. As the president, he should handle such matters, especially when it involved a life. Father, oh, my father, please wake up! The cries and wails continued, and the scene was still chaotic, as if they were shrewish women. Tristan looked at the doctors in white coats, who shook their heads helplessly, clearly meaning the old man was already dead. Tristan looked away and said to Kevin, Take the family members to the reception room; Ill talk to them. Huh? Kevin didnt understand, Whats there to talk about? Tristan just looked at him and didnt answer, walking toward the inside. Chapter 1383: Monica Worries About Tristan Mr. Norwell, theyre clearly trying to scam us. If we just pay them off, simr incidents will happen again! Saskia Holt was anxious as she caught up with Tristan, clearly not agreeing with the idea of using money to solve the problem. Tristan, with his calm and handsome face, walked briskly, paying no attention to her. Whatever Saskia Holt could think of, Tristan had already considered. It was the sight of the shabbily dressed family members and their worn, aged faces that did not match their years that had stirred pity in Tristans heart. He couldnt bring himself to use the most forceful means against them. In the hall, Tristan strode towards the reception room with his hands in his pockets. Saskia Holt stopped in her tracks, as the family members were brought in, still desperately throwing themselves at him, crying and shouting. Bodyguards and police officers held them back. The family members were all emotionally charged, as if they saw hope forpensation, and yet as if there was no hope at all. Kevin also followed them into the room, unable to help but raise his voice to them- If you keep causing amotion, well proceed legally! Now, Mr. Norwell is willing to talk to you. This is your only chance! I advise you to cherish it! Hearing his stern words, the family members quieted down somewhat. Soon, someone arrived at the entrance to take the elderly persons body to the funeral home. The police were also helping to handle the situation, following standard procedures and retrieving footage from the entrances surveince cameras. Everything was handled with exceptional humaneness. So when Monica arrived, the scene at the entrance was no longer the chaotic, wailing one from the viral videoContent ? N?velDrama.Org. It was quiet and empty, as if nothing had happened. Still, she continued forward with a puzzled expression. At that moment, Kevin came out and saw her, and she noticed several ck-d bodyguards standing inside the ss doors of the hall. It seemed the situation wasnt as simple as it appeared, with an inexplicable atmosphere. Kevin also saw her and stopped. Monica quickly walked towards him, Kevin, wheres Tristan? I saw She looked around, unsure how to describe it, I saw the video. It seems like something happened? Kevin told her, Mr. Norwell is in the reception room, dealing with a bit of trouble. Id like She nced at the heavily guarded entrance, Id like to see him. Can I? I can wait. Although she couldnt offer much help, she was truly worried and just wanted to check on him. Kevin knew her identity was special. Though Mr. Norwell hadnt made any official announcement, this woman was very likely to be the future CEOs wife. Kevin didnt dare to neglect her. So, he nodded and made a decision on his own, Miss Swain, pleasee in with me. Thank you. Monica was filled with gratitude and followed him inside. Inside the spacious reception room, the police had said something to the deceaseds family members before they entered. They were all frightened, realizing that no amount of wailing would get them any money, and they might even break thew. Once they were inside, Tristan told them to sit down, showing that he was still quite patient. The family members sat on the sofas, with no one else present, as the police had left the room. Only Tristan stood nearby, dressed in a dark, handmade suit. His deep eyes gazed at them calmly, and with just a simple look, they all felt incredibly guilty. The elderly person has indeed passed away, which is undoubtedly a tragedy for a family, Tristan began, his thin lips parting slightly as his eyebrows furrowed. But, whether his death has anything to do with mypany or me personally, you all know better than anyone else. In the end, he added a reminder, There are surveince cameras at the entrance. Now, the family members didnt dare to respond, because the police had made it clear earlier that this was illegal, and excessive harassment could result in imprisonment. Everyrgepany had its own team ofwyers and legal departments. Chapter 1384: They Met Again If I just give you money like this, it proves that I am condoning your behavior, Tristan said calmly. If I allow extortion to happen, then simr incidents will probably ur from time to time. Youll extort others, and others will extort me. He had a firm grasp of their mentality, making the family members feel guilty Tristan wasnt angry, and he spoke logically, How the elderly person died can be determined through an investigation. I think you wouldnt want the results toe out. The family members didnt dare to speak But Tristan was kindhearted. He wanted to settle the matter and not waste any more time, as he had a meeting with business partnerster. So he told them, I will give you some money. The family members, who were sitting on the sofa, looked up at him in disbelief. Tristan met their gazes and made his own judgment, Perhaps you encountered difficulties and resorted to this as ast resort. He said this because they didnt seem like evil people. Hearing such magnanimous words from the man, the family members were shocked for a few seconds before sliding to their knees in gratitude. Thank you Thank you, Mr. Norwell. We have a sick child at home. We really did this out of desperation. We spent all our savings on his treatment. Outside the door, Monica peeked inside, watching the scene y out clearly. When she hade in earlier, Kevin had briefly exined what happened. She was initially furious, thinking that this was tant extortion. Did they have any shame? She thought Tristan would coldly follow legal procedures and not let the wrongdoers take advantage, but instead, he reasoned with them and agreed to give them some money. The family members knelt and kowtowed, full of gratitude. Monica was moved but didnt know what to say. Then the family members left the room, and Monica stepped aside to let them pass. As for Tristan? He was still in the reception room. Monica didnt know what he was thinking, only seeing the tall figure with his hands in his pockets. She felt a strange sense of pity for him. The police guarding the door left, and Kevin received a call, going to the entrance to meet the business partners.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica saw that he was fine, so she felt relieved. Just as she was about to sneak away, a voice came from the hallway- Miss Swain! Not only did Saskia Holts voice make Monicas footsteps falter, but it also reached Tristans ears. He turned to look upon hearing the voice. In the hallway, Monicas heart skipped a beat as she turned to see Saskia Holt. Hey~ she greeted with an awkward smile. She nced subconsciously at the door of the reception room, and sure enough, Tristan hade out. He saw her at once, and their eyes met. Saskia Holt hesitated for a moment and then quickly slipped away, realizing that it was not the right time for a third person to appear. Tristan just looked at her, his hands in his pockets as he stepped towards her. His aura wasnt oppressive, but as he approached her step by step, Monicas heart began to race. She tried to control herself, searching her mind for a reason to be at thepany. Um, I She didnt know how to exin, but Tristan stopped in front of her, looking down at her with his considerable height advantage. They stood less than half a meter apart. He didnt ask anything, his expression gentle and his gaze deep, as if he just wanted to hear what she had to say. Chapter 1385: Today’s Charming Mr. Norwell Monica raised her eyes, meeting the mans deep gaze, and her mind went nk, As for Tristan? His beautifully shaped thin lips were slightly pursed, as if he didnt n to say anything and just wanted to listen to her. The two stared at each other time passed by, second by second. Monica grew more and more embarrassed, while a gentle expression appeared on his calm face. I She still had to exin, after all, this was his territory, and she hade uninvited. Blinking her watery eyes, she decided to be straightforward, I saw the video at the entrance of yourpany and just wanted toe and watch themotion! Her determined gaze emphasized that she was not worried about him! Really, she was just here to watch themotion! You came all the way to the reception hall just to watch themotion? So, does Miss Swain have any thoughts on this? He looked as if he wanted to hear her thoughts, leaning forward slightly with his tall frame. Monica chuckled and praised, Mr. Norwell has great taste! Then she gave him a thumbs up, Great taste! At that moment, the sound of footsteps approached. Monica turned her head to see Kevin bringing a group of people over. Among them was a man who seemed to have an unusual identity, with an extraordinary presence. Kevin was introducing something to the man as they walked. Tristans gaze, however, remained on the girls face. He could feel that she hade out of concern for him, but how did she know? Was her information so urate? As the group approached, Monica also looked away. Mr. Norwell! The head of the partneringpany was beaming, older than Tristan and energetic, Long time no see!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica quickly stepped aside, her petite figure leaning gently against the wall. She looked up at Tristan, thinking he must be very busy, right? Mr. Tim, long time no see. Tristans lips curled up, and then he withdrew his gaze, lightly patting the girls head. Monica was startled by the gesture in front of so many people and quickly looked at him. She saw the rare tenderness in his eyes and heard him say to her, If youre going to wait for me, go to the office. Ill finish up as soon as possible. She was dumbfounded! Had she heard wrong? Mr. Tim stopped in his tracks, seeing the scene and understanding the situation. His hearty smile was full of blessings as he took a few more nces at the lucky girl. When did Mr. Norwell have a woman by his side? Despite being right in front of them, Mr. Zhang didnt interrupt, his time suddenly not so precious anymore. Monica leaned against the wall, staring nkly at Tristan, her beautiful eyes filled with disbelief. Miss Swain, let me take you to Mr. Norwells office! Saskia Holt suddenly appeared from behind Tristan,ughing as she grabbed Monicas arm and pulled her away! The girl hadnt even agreed yet! Tristan was also taken aback for a moment, turning his eyes to the girl and seeing Monica hesitating to speak when she looked back at him. The smile on his lips deepened. Mr. Tims blessings fell on Tristans face, Hahaha, Mr. Norwell, when did you meet your sweetheart? Judging by the looks, Ill be receiving an invitation soon. Tristan smiled but did not answer, extending his hand to shake Mr. Tims, Please, this way. Then they entered the highest-standard reception hall in the rke Corp. Tea was brought in by the staff, Kevin apanied them throughout, bringing Mr. Norwellsputer and some relevant documents. Thest partnership project before Christmas was about to be discussed here and they were expected to sign the contract smoothly. Upstairs. Monica followed Saskia Holt out of the elevator, the entire floor had an extraordinaryyout, especially luxurious, with every detail being perfect. The reflective marble floor, the green nts everywhere, the faint fragrance of flowers in the air, and the spotless environment all reflected Tristans taste and pursuit. Chapter 1386: Can’t Leave For A Moment Miss Swain, our Mr. Norwell has an extremely high taste, Saskia Holt praised as she led Monica into the presidents office. The room was spacious and bright, with a casual and naturalyout. The sound of flowing water filled the air, and arge tank housed turtles and fish. Monicas expression softened as she slowly looked around the room. Her gazended on his desk. Although Tristan was not there, she could imagine him making ns and strategizing in the office. She envisioned his tall, slender figure standing by the floor-to-ceiling windows with his hands behind his back. She felt his presence in the air. Being in his office made her feel very close to him. Monica suddenly felt a bit envious of Saskia Holt. Being the presidents assistant and working closely with Tristan day and night seemed like such a happy experience. Miss Swain, what would you like to drink? We only have mocha andtte here, Saskia Holt asked warmly, closing theputer. An important guest could not be neglected! Because she knew that this girl was undoubtedly the future presidents wife, her intuition and that of her master couldnt be wrong. Mr. Norwells doting head pat had confirmed it. Ill have a mocha, thank you, Monica replied with a smile, her demeanor appearing particrly polite and well-mannered. Alright, please make yourselffortable, Saskia Holt said with a smile before leaving to make the coffee.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Watching her back, Monica felt envious but not jealous or resentful. She could faintly feel Tristans affection for her. Earlier downstairs, he had given her an affectionate head pat in front of so many people. Remembering that moment, her cheeks flushed, and she took a deep breath to calm herself. Soon, Saskia Holt brought over a cup of mocha. Thank you, Monica said, taking it with both hands as she sat down on the sofa by the window. Youre wee, Miss Swain. Before she could take a sip, familiar footsteps approached from the doorway. Monica looked up and saw Tristan entering, her eyes widening. Saskia Holt was also surprised. Hello, Mr. Norwell, she greeted him quickly, grabbing a document from the table and swiftly leaving the room. In the spacious office, only the two of them remained. Tristans gaze fell on Monica as he walked toward her, his aura incredibly gentle. Arent you supposed to be working? Monica asked, noting that he didnt seem to be here to fetch anything. If he needed documents, Kevin could have brought them to him. He smiled and sat down on the sofa across from her. I dont need to do much for the work. I just greet them, and Kevin will sign the contract with them. So, he was done with his work. As he spoke, his deep, gentle gaze stayed on her face. Seeing her always made him inexplicably happy. Holding her coffee cup, Monica felt awkward again. Why had shee here? Was she worried about him? She couldnt say that outright, could she? Had he figured it out? Was he still seeking an answer? Was he that persistent? Monica carefully took a sip of her coffee, feeling a little nervous as she looked at him. Her mind went nk again. Monica, do you have any wishes in this lifetime? Tristan leaned back in his chair, elegantly crossing his legs, his gaze fixed on the girl across from him. Monica was taken aback. Wishes? What did he mean by that? What did he want to do? Why was he asking this? Her little head was filled with a hundred thousand whys. Tristan, however, stared at her with interest, his smile warm and gentle. He particrly enjoyed her flustered and well-behaved appearance. Chapter 1387: The Third Visit The girls mind raced as Tristan still awaited her answer. Monica leaned forward slightly, putting down her coffee cup, trusting him because he was her friend and a reliable person. So, she opened her heart to him and spoke with a hint of frustration, My wish may be very difficult to realize. What is it? Tristan looked at her dejected expression, suddenly curious. Somehow, he wanted her to be happy, but her family background was different from ordinary people, making her destined to have more worries than others, right? At that moment, Monica spoke, My biggest wish is for my mom and dad to remarry. Looking up at him, she smiled bitterly, But thats selfish because my dad is already remarried, and he needs to be responsible for another woman. Tristan listened without speaking. The young girl was still very kind-hearted. In the presidents office, a brief silence emerged. After a while, Monica sighed lightly and spoke again, Although they havent had children in all these years, I know that woman must have given a lot to my dad, and my mom and dad must have divorced because they really couldnt live together anymore. She seemed to have grown up, able to think rationally about these issues and not act like a child. Now I just hope they wont be like enemies anymore and can get along like ordinary friends. That would be better for everyone. The girl raised an eyebrow and grinned at him, Alright, Ive told you my wish. Whats yours? She actually turned the question back on him? The corner of Tristans lips rose slightly, and he looked out the window with a gentle expression, as if thinking seriously, My wish is for world peace. The girl couldnt help butugh at his teasing, and the tense, awkward atmosphere was greatly relieved. Are you busy? Monica asked again, fearing she might be bothering him. When she finished her coffee and put down the cup, she stood up, I wont disturb you anymore? Tristan still sat on the sofa, his legs elegantly crossed, and looked up at her with a gentle gaze, Be careful on your way, I will pick you up tomorrow morning. Its going to get cold, remember to bring enough clothes.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Every word was filled with concern, and he didnt ask her to stay. The girl obediently nodded, Alright. Then she waved at him, Ill go now. Mm. He nodded as well. Monica looked away and walked out alone. Tristan didnt get up or see her off. Listening to her footsteps fade away, the soft smile on his lips deepened. Tristan knew very clearly that this girl had entered his heart, and his affection and love for her were more apparent and intense than for ire. This was a hard-won fate that he would cherish. After the meeting, Algerone Swain drove directly to the hotel. It was already the third time today that he rang the doorbell. Belinda once again thought it was her daughter returning, having forgotten her key card. As the door opened, the middle-aged mans face came into view once more, this time empty-handed. Alone with nothing in his hands, his gaze fixed directly on her. As the former couples eyes met, Belinda took a deep breath, her expression a little impatient, but she didnt stop him. Instead, she opened the door and walked straight in. Algerone Swain followed her inside, not closing the door but leaving it wide open. He said, You cant stay in this hotel anymore. Chapter 1388: Successfully Taking Her Away Why? Belinda stopped and turned around, asking coldly, Is this your order? If you say we cant stay, we cant stay? She looked as if she was determined to stay. The hotel will not ept any new guests starting today. Didnt you receive the notice? Algerone Swain told her, Those who have already checked in are also moving out gradually. Something shed in the middle-aged womans eyes, not believing his words. But the man spoke seriously, Its time for the annual maintenance. All the equipment is undergoing safety checks, and this is done for the guests safety. You need to cooperate. As his words fell, Belinda heard noises outside the door, and she saw several guests dragging their suitcases past them and heading towards the elevator. Gradually, Belinda started to believe his words. Algerone Swain nced at her and took the opportunity to say, You should pack your things too. When will Monica be back? I dont know. Belinda replied, thinking, how could this be happening? Well, if they had to move, they would move. There were other hotels nearby, after all. Soon, the waiter knocked on the open door, came in with a warm reminder, and asked her to leave immediately. The reason given was the same as what Algerone Swain had said, and their attitude was especially good. Belindas anger subsided. She had no reason to stay. As a business manager herself, she was also a reasonable person. She didnt have much stuff, so she turned around and went back to her room to pack. It didnt take long for her to finish. When she came out with her suitcase, she thought Algerone Swain had already left, but he was still sitting on the sofa. Why havent you left yet? As the woman entered his line of sight, he stood up and asked, Have you packed Monicas things too?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She doesnt have much stuff, just a few clothes. Theyre all here. Belinda nced at the suitcase, then took it and walked towards the door. Algerone Swain quickly walked over and unceremoniously took the suitcase handle from her. The woman looked at him and said nothing, letting go of the handle, thinking, if you want to carry it, carry it! And so, Algerone Swain carried the suitcase, and Belinda followed beside him. The two of them entered the elevator. Inside the elevator, Belinda called her daughter. After a short while, she got through and said, Monica, we cant stay at this hotel anymore. Ive packed your things. We cant stay anymore? The father hadnt told her about his n, so she didnt know and asked puzzledly, Why? Theyre checking the safety facilities; its done once a year. Belinda told her, Ill call you when I find a new ce. Dont worry, Ive taken all your things. After saying that, she hung up the phone. At that moment, a taxi was parked at the hotel entrance. Monica had just opened the car door halfway, preparing to get off, when she saw two familiar figuresing out of the hotel lobby. She quickly pulled the car door closed, Sir, please wait a bit longer. She hid in the taxi and peered out the window to observe the situation outside. Algerone Swain carried the suitcase down the steps and walked toward a car parked not far away. Belinda came to her senses and hurried to catch up, No, no, no! Just give me the suitcase, and Ill take a taxi there! Why take a taxi when you have a car? The man ced the suitcase in the trunk, opened the passenger door, and looked at her, Come on, get in. Belinda felt speechless. She was wearing a camel-colored trench coat, her hands in her pockets, and looked at him with an indifferent expression. Chapter 1389: Algerone Swain Has Some Abilities Algerone Swain stood beside the passenger seat, patiently looking at her, thinking, you were worried enough to call me, so why are you pretending now? Belinda was caught in a dilemma, looking up at the sky, the winter wind gradually growing colder. Whats the fuss about? Algerone Swain held the opened car door and bluntly said, Just treat this like an Uber. You can pay me the fare! Belinda met his gaze, feeling helpless, as the suitcase was already in his car.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In the taxi, Monica looked at the stalemate, feeling anxious. Why werent they getting in the car yet? What were they doing? Hurry up and follow dad! Her dad really should be helping her a bit more. Monica wished she could use telepathy to push her mother into the car! After a few seconds, she finally saw Belinda reluctantly getting in the car, and it seemed like she saw her dads smile as well. She watched him close the car door, walk around the car and return to the drivers seat, and soon the car drove off. Miss, are you getting off or not? The taxi driver looked back at her, Dont dy me from taking other fares. No, just follow that car! Monica pointed ahead, excited, wanting to see where her dad would take Belinda. Alright. The taxi driver restarted the car, enjoying this slightly exciting tailing task. In the car ahead, Belinda was once again sitting beside this man, feeling extremely ufortable. The strong woman in the business world seemed a bit lost, even her breathing became unnatural. She picked up her phone and searched for nearby hotels. Without looking at her phone screen, Algerone Swain knew her intention. So, while driving, he said to her, You dont need to search. All the nearby hotels are like this, not epting guests starting today, and the rest are fully booked. Belinda looked at him, disbelieving. Could it really be such a coincidence? He nced at her andughed, Dont doubt it. Several hotels under mypany are doing inventory checks. But dont worry, since youre in Arkpool City, I wont let you sleep on the streets. So, was he going to take her to his ce? Belinda directly protested, Algerone Swain, Im not going to your ce! Let me out of the car! Dont worry, I have extra houses that I can lend to you for free, not to live with me under the same roof, he reassured her. I dont need your house! I have friends here, I can stay with the Fritz family! Theres no need to bother them, he emphasized, Youre not staying just one night, they have their own family. It would be inconvenient for you to stay for a week or even longer. The mans casual words alerted the woman. A week? That was a keyword; her daughter would also be leaving in a week. So, Belinda looked at him coldly, Did you conspire with Monica to make me move out? What are you talking about? Do I have that much power? Its not strange for hotels to do inventory checks, is it? He drove the car and said to her, I have a house just sitting there, why wont you live in it? I really dont understand you. Belinda knew it was not good to bother her friends, but her mind was in chaos for a moment, and she couldnt find the words to refute him. Soon, the car drove onto a quiet asphalt road, with simrly sized houses on both sides, surrounded by lush greenery and an elegant environment. The car finally stopped outside one of his properties, Were here. Algerone Swain unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car. He carried the suitcase to the living room, Ill send the location to Monica, or maybe Ill pick her up. He looked back at the woman who had just gotten out of the car. Chapter 1390: The Long-Lost Familiarity After getting out of the car, Belinda looked around. The area was tranquil and located in a good neighborhood. The vi was undoubtedly valuable, and it seemed that Algerone Swain had umted quite a fortune over the years. He must be living afortable life. Belinda would have felt relieved, but the thought of that woman diminished her happiness a bit. That woman must not have suffered while with him. Watching his retreating figure, Belinda felt an inexplicable sense of loss and followed him in silence, unsure why she hade. Algerone Swain pressed his fingerprint on the door handle. Wee home, a pleasant electronic female voice greeted them as the door opened. He walked in with his suitcase, The password is Monicas birthday. You can either enter your fingerprint or use the password. He gave her the choice, afraid she might not be willing. However, this detail only heightened Belindas sensitivity. Is this house for her? she asked, filled with disapproval. No, no, dont get so worked up! the man denied, putting down the suitcase and looking back. Shes like you in character, raised by you. How could she possibly ept my gift? Belinda fell silent, feeling somewhat embarrassed by his words. The man continued, I did think about giving it to her, but she considered your feelings and ultimately didnt agree to ept it. Belinda found it difficult to express her emotions. Algerone Swain turned around, swearing, She hasnt even been here. Now, take a rest. Ill go pick her up. With that, he strode out. Belinda stepped aside and didnt stop him. They couldnt stay in the hotel any longer, and she couldnt let her daughter sleep on the streets. Hearing the sound of the car engine, she watched as the car drove away.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Belinda looked around the vi with a calm mindset. The minimalist, elegant, and tidy dcor was pleasing to the eye. She picked up her suitcase and walked towards the stairs. The wooden spiral staircase was exquisite and spotless. The railing felt smooth, as if someone had always been living there. But ording to him, this ce had been vacant. Did he have someone clean it beforehand? If so, todays events were premeditated. Belinda didnt think too much about it and took her suitcase upstairs. All the bedroom doors were open, and the windows were open too, allowing for excellent venttion and natural light. But what truly stirred her thoughts was the familiar feeling the dcor gave her. The colors were muted, her favorite style, but definitely not Algerone Swains preference. In their youth, they had many disagreements over home decoration. Belinda had the illusion that this vi was decorated ording to her youthful tastes, not knowing if it was unintentional or deliberate on Algerone Swains part. How could he possibly pay attention to such details? He was already a married man. The thought of his marriage brought her inexplicable sadness. Standing in the room without any traces of human presence, she sighed softly. Time had passed so quickly, and winter was approaching once more. Meanwhile, Monica had gotten out of the taxi. She stood alone at the entrance of the viplex, looking at the clean, winding asphalt road and the peaceful surroundings. Her face showed no smile or disappointment. As a breeze blew by, she squinted her eyes, lost in thought. The taxi had already driven away. She walked alone on the asphalt road, suddenly hearing the sound of a car approaching. She looked up and saw her fathers caring around the corner. She stopped walking. Algerone Swain stopped the car beside his daughter. Monica, get in, he said, poking his head out. The girl opened the passenger door and got in, remarking, Dad, did my mom reallye with you? She still couldnt believe it without seeing it for herself. With a smile on his lips, Algerone Swain started the car and looked at his daughter. What do you think? Can your dads efficiency get full marks? Chapter 1391: Tristan Leaves for Her No. The girl leaned against the chair back, answering awkwardly. Whats wrong? Cant I get full marks with this? Daughter, arent your standards a little too high? Her father joked. She took a deep breath, a hint of sadness in her voice, How great would it be if you werent married? There seemed to be a bit ofint in her tone. Upon hearing this, Algerone Swain was slightly taken aback.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica lowered her eyes, then let out a bitter smile, not wanting him to feel pressured, But everyone has their own life, and no one can live in someone elses expectations. Just as Algerone Swain didnt know what to say. So Monica turned her eyes, and spoke with a sense of relief, I wish you well. In fact, she was sad deep down, because her wish was going to be crushed, never toe true. Algerone Swain didnt know what to say for a moment, looking at the daughter who had grown up beside him, recalling when he divorced her mother, she was just a little girl. His heart was filled with guilt, wanting to make amends. The car wasnt moving fast, and the time the father and daughter spent alone together was extended. The car drove towards the small western-style building, and no one spoke to break the silence Algerone Swain was a very measured man. When he brought his daughter into the living room, Belinda, who had finished unpacking, had alreadye downstairs. The front door code is your birthday, he told his daughter. A Mrs. Smith willeter to cook and clean. If you need anything, you can talk to her directly, or, of course, you can talk to me. Belinda listened with a calm expression, her face serene. Monica nodded, Okay. Ill leave now. Algerone Swain nced at the mother and daughter, then stepped away, giving them enough space, not to disturb. When he was gone, Monica looked up and found her mother staring at her intently, causing her chest to slightly shrink, as if being judged. Monica even guessed what her mother wanted to ask, so she tried to organize an answer in her mind. However, Belinda retracted her cold gaze and walked upstairs. Watching her mothers retreating figure, the girl was taken aback again. Wasnt she going to ask? Inside the presidents office at rke Corp. Tristan calmly finished dealing with the urgent matters in his hands. Kevin brought a form over, intending to find him. But Tristan looked up at Kevin and said, Push back the work for the next two hours. I need to go out for a bit. Where? Kevin widened his eyes, nced at the time on his wrist, In five minutes, Mr. James will be here. We have an appointment for a detailed discussion. Hes taken time out of his busy schedule. But Tristan couldnt wait. The urge to leave had been circling in his mind, so he had dealt with the urgent matters first. Tristan didnt respond, closing hisptop. He got up and left directly. Mr. Norwell! Kevin watched the retreating figure in shock, but couldnt stop him. The tall and slender figure quickly disappeared at the door. Saskia Holt was also surprised, and at the same time, she had a strong premonition, Is he going to find Miss Swain? Kevin had no time to gossip. He was just thinking about how to exin the situation to Mr. Jamester. Mr. James was notoriously bad-tempered, and Kevin couldnt handle it! Oh, what a headache! He could only brace himself for the confrontation. Seeing her masters worried face, the usually talkative Saskia Holt fell silent. Was the situation quite serious? Tristan indeed left because of Monica, but he didnt go directly to find her. Instead, he went to Charity Medical Center. Chapter 1392: Tristan is Really Great In the hospital, there were still many peopleing and going, and many patients came to seek treatment due to its reputation. Rowan, dressed in his work uniform, was in the office, consulting with patients. He was elegant and calm, extremely professional, and full of patience. A bone fissure and a fracture are different. Since its so painful, its better to take an X-ray first, alright? Rowans voice was gentle. Of course, since were here, well listen to the doctors advice. ire sat in a partitioned area, writing a novel. To an outsider, her days might seem boring. However, in her heart, she felt that this was a good kind ofpanionship, breathing the same air as him in the same room. Tristans car was parked downstairs, and he walked into the hospital lobby, waiting for the elevator to go upstairs. In a certain suite, Zack rke frowned as he held his phone, having just received a call from his son. His mood was inevitably a bit heavy-what had happened? He needed toe to the hospital in person for a detailed discussion? Zack rke believed that anything that couldnt be exined over the phone was a big deal. But since Tristan had taken over thepany, he had never encountered such a situation. He calmly handled everything and solved any thorny problems. As a father, he couldnt help but worry, feeling uneasy every second. Eason was in the room ying with number cards by himself. 2+2=4, 8+8=16 He recited quietly, diligently memorizing the numbers. He firmly remembered what Sister Monica had told him: to embed the numbers in his mind so he could win while ying games. When Tristan appeared at the suites doorway, Zack rke couldnt help but tense up and quickly asked, Tristan, what happened? Tristan met his fathers gaze, slightly stunned, feeling the strong paternal love. Then, he smiled and said in a rxed tone, Its not about work. Everything is going smoothly at work, dont worry. Zack rke looked at him and then exhaled, Sit. Master. Aiden greeted Tristan with a smile, then brewed some tea and quietly retreated. Dad. Tristan sat down in the chair and went straight to the point, Are you close to Uncle Swain? You mean Algerone Swain? Mhm. Tristan looked up at his father and asked, When did he remarry? And whats his rtionship like with his second wife? This question stumped Zack rke, who appeared to know nothing. Tristan hesitated, You dont know? Wasnt their rtionship good? The middle-aged man held his teacup and shook his head, I really dont know. He tried to recall.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. We never discussed his personal life, and he never brought it up. But our private rtionship is fine; hes a good businessman, and he rarely talks about his family affairs with others. Is that so? A thought crossed Tristans mind: did Uncle Swain really remarry? If he had remarried, how could his new wife have never appeared in public? For example, atpany annual meetings or charity dinners, where a femalepanion was needed, wouldnt he bring her? Tristan had already searched online, and there was no news about this new wife. Alright, I understand. Tristan pondered, then asked, Do you know where he lives? He had the feeling he wanted to get to the bottom of this. I know that, but I havent been there for several years. So, Zack rke gave an address, and Tristan carefully memorized it. He decided to go there after work today to find out the truth. Because he had a strong feeling that Uncle Swain might be single. In other words, Tristan had unknowingly ced Monicas wish in his heart, and moreover, he wanted to fulfill it for her. Chapter 1393: Am I Asking for Monica? Nighttime. Algerone Swain had arranged a business meeting with a friend, and he hadnt returned home by eight in the evening. The vi was pitch ck, with no lights on and no servants in sight. It seemed like an unupied house. Did he really live here? A Maybach was parked in the yard, with two streetlights emitting a warm yellow glow. Tristan had been waiting since sunset, through twilight, and then to the moon climbing up the treetops. The surroundings were still quiet, with no sound of car engines, just the asional chirping of insects and birds. He checked the time on his wrist again, preparing to call Uncle Swain to ask when he would be back. Just as he found the number, a cars headlights shone in his direction. Tristan looked over and saw a car parked next to his, with less than two meters separating them. Algerone Swains car had juste to a stop when he turned to look at the drivers seat of the other car, and his eyes met Tristans. Their gazes briefly met before they both got out of their cars almost simultaneously. Have you been waiting long? Algerone Swain asked apologetically, Mr. Norwell, when did youe? Hello, Uncle Swain. Tristan greeted him politely with a smile, Just call me Tristan, I just arrived. Come in,e in! Algerone Swain didnt say much, as the winter night wind was a bit biting. He strode into the house, and Tristan followed closely. As they entered the living room, the lights came on automatically. Tristan guessed that there might not be ady of the house, otherwise the lights wouldnt have been off all this time. However, just because there wasnt one tonight didnt mean there hadnt been one before or there wouldnt be one in the future. Perhaps it was just a coincidence? Or maybe thedy of the house was on vacation? The house was spacious, with the living room alone spanning two hundred square meters. There were indeed no servants, as Algerone Swain made tea for Tristan himself, asking, Dont you have my phone number? Make yourselffortable. I do, Tristan answered. He had saved Swains number in his fathers phone earlier that day. In the future, if you need to find me, be sure to call me in advance, the middle-aged man said kindly. Sometimes I work overtime at thepany and even stay there overnight. Alright, Tristan nodded, thinking to himself: staying at thepany? A man with such freedom must undoubtedly be single, right? Tristan sat down on the curved sofa, his deep and gentle eyes scanning the living room for a womans touch. He couldnt find any signs, not even a fresh bouquet of flowers.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he couldnt be sure, as the other party hadnt said anything yet. He hade here today to get a definitive answer, to see what the chances were of him helping Monica fulfill her dream. Tristan knew that Monica didntck money, so giving her gifts to win her favor was meaningless and tacky. Go ahead. Algerone Swain gently ced the teapot on the coffee table and sat down across from Tristan, What do you need from me? Uncle, Tristan looked up at him and asked softly, Have you been single all these years? Living alone in such a big house? Algerone Swain was slightly taken aback before smiling. Are you interested in this? He then began pouring tea. Tristan, you have to tell Uncle first, who are you asking for? For myself, he replied without hesitation, very candidly. I just want a definite answer. No, the middle-aged man chuckled and shook his head, seeing through him. Youre asking for Monica. Tristan, After a brief pause, he didnt deny it. Although she didnt ask you to inquire, youre asking because of her. Algerone Swains eyes were full of amusement, a very intelligent man. Tristan answered with silence. The middle-aged man picked up his teacup and looked at him, a glimmer of anticipation in his eyes. Tristan, did Monica tell you something? Chapter 1394: The Answer Tristan Wanted Tristan knew it was time to be honest. Facing the middle-aged mans gaze, his thoughts were seen through with just one look. Since it was an honest conversation between two men, there was no need for Tristan to hide anything. If he was honest, Uncle Swain would be honest too. So Tristan gathered his thoughts and told him, I just asked Monica a question today. Algerone Swain listened carefully without interrupting, sipping his tea as he looked at him. I asked her what her wishes were, Tristan said. I didnt expect her biggest wish to be for you to remarry her mother. The topic of marriage weighed heavily on Algerone Swains mind. After all, this marriage had been a pain in his life. They had separated awkwardly for so many years, and in the blink of an eye, they had reached middle age. When he thought back to the past, all that was left were regrets. Algerone Swain didnt say anything, as if brewing something in his thoughts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan took a sip of tea and spoke again, But Monica is very rational. She said you remarried and have a new life now. She epts and blesses it, but her wish can only remain a wish in the end. There was a brief silence in the living room. Tristan was both expectant and nervous. I did remarry, but it didntst two years before we divorced again. Algerone Swain smiled and calmly admitted, So when ites to marriage, the original partner is better. A glimmer of light shed in Tristans eyes, and he stared intently at Uncle Swain. This answer was undoubtedly a ray of sunshine in the dark for Tristan! It was great! As long as he was still single, everything would be easier to handle. Just when he didnt know whether to celebrate or sigh, Algerone Swain sighed lightly and then put on a smile, Tristan, what do you like about Monica? The conversation shifted to him. Tristan thought seriously about the question his future father-inw had posed, pondering for about a minute. He couldnt find a suitable reason. I dont know, I just like her. Its a feeling that has entered my heart. I want to be good to her and help her fulfill her wishes. Its that simple. My daughter was raised by her mother alone, and her personality has some edges to it. Are you sure you really like this kind of girl? Algerone Swain didnt want his daughter to get hurt. In my opinion, shes just straightforward, and I can ept it, Tristan said with genuine tolerance. He looked up and asked, Uncle Swain, I want to ask you another question now. It might be a bit abrupt and presumptuous. Its okay, go ahead and ask. Algerone Swain could also ept anything, as they would all be family sooner orter. Moreover, there were no unaskable questions between men. Tristan took a sip of tea and asked in the most appropriate tone, What are the chances of you and Belinda getting back together? This was a question Algerone Swain had asked himself more than once. The probability didnt really have anything to do with him, but rather with Belinda, right? Seeing that he didnt answer, Tristan continued, You divorced not long after your second marriage. It wasnt because the woman wasnt good enough, but because you couldnt let go of Belinda, right? Though Tristan had never experienced marriage, he was still an adult. Algerone Swain didnt deny this and smiled as a response. Tristan didnt ask further, as he had gotten the answer he wanted tonight. If Monica found out that Algerone Swain was still single, she would certainly be very happy, right? With that thought, Tristans heart felt as sweet as if it were filled with honey. So they talked about other things, such as work, life, and Monica. Sipping tea and chatting, the night was quite pleasant, just like family. Chapter 1395: Life Couldn’t Be More Perfect Algerone Swain kept his word. After he left the small Western-style house, he sent a maid to take care of the mother and daughters daily needs. At dinner, Monica and Belinda sat across from each other, facing a table full of delicious dishes. Belinda had no appetite, but Monica had a feeling that something bad was about to happen. This kind of silence was terrifying, like the calm before a storm, which Monica had experienced countless times since childhood. Belinda was just like that, and today was even more unusual since they were on old Swains territory. Monica, who are you going out with tomorrow? Where are you going? As expected, Belinda spoke up, her tone cold as ice, like a hammer falling on the girls ears. The girls movements stopped as she looked up at her mother with her bowl in hand, The middle-aged woman sat across from her, her sharp gaze fixed on Monica. Dont lie to me. Tell the truth. Monica blinked innocently. She hadnt even spoken yet! Belinda had a feeling that thepanion had to be Tristan. As for Monica, she decided to face her feelings honestly. There was no need to hide some things anymore. She liked Tristan, even if it meant going against the whole world. That was the girls personality, especially now, as the feeling of love was so strong. So, she put down her spoon, sat up straight, and answered seriously, Im going out with Tristan. Their gazes met, and Belinda wasnt even shocked. Silence Strangely, the girl didnt see any strong opposition in her mothers eyes. This gave Monica a momentary illusion. Belinda stared at her, I have only one requirement for you: no pregnancy before marriage. At these words, Monica was startled! Not to mention how explicit the words were, Belindas attitude was simply unprecedented! Did you hear me? Dont just stare at me like a fool! Seeing her daughter not responding, she raised her voice to emphasize. The girl quickly came to her senses and nodded hurriedly, Yes, yes! I understand! But in her heart, she thought that she and Tristan werent even together yet! It was really embarrassing to talk about pregnancy now! As she thought about it, her cheeks turned red, but she didnt refute since Belinda had finally softened her tone. Then, until dinner was over, Belinda didnt say anything else, but Monica was really nervous every second.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After dinner, Belinda went back to her room, with her daughter staying next door. In the bright light, everything in the room gave her a familiar feeling, which made her feel calm and less resentful. Although she didnt show it, she still had a serious expression, looking very unwilling to stay here. Ah! Belinda sighed, sitting on the edge of the bed, her thoughts inexplicably chaotic. Actually, agreeing to let Monica date Tristan tonight was Belindas invisiblepromise to Algerone Swain. She didnt want to resist anymore. He hade to the hotel three times today, and although she didnt want to see him, he still greeted her with a smile, which moved Belinda. At this moment, in the room next door. A beautifulrge suitcase was open on the floor, with Monica tossing things into it. She would think of something and throw it in without any list. She couldnt wait for tomorrow toe, when she would go out with Tristan. She was so excited and looking forward to it! Her mother didnt object, her father supported her, and with Easons help, no mother-inw to deal with, and Uncle rke being kind, life couldnt be more perfect! Her phone, which was casually thrown on the bed, rang with a Facebook notification. She turned around to pick it up and look, never expecting it to be from Tristan! Oh my goodness! He actually took the initiative to send her a message! Chapter 1396: The Heartwarming Mr. Norwell (Part One) She suppressed her inner joy, staring at the familiar profile picture, as she sat down on the edge of the bed and carefully opened the message. The content of the message was simple: Its going to get cold, remember to wear a coat. This seemingly simple reminder warmed her heart. Holding her phone, Monica was incredibly excited. He was showing concern for her! She quickly replied with two characters: Okay. After replying, she felt as if the conversation had died. Sure enough, he didnt reply again Staring at the phone screen, she eagerly awaited another notification, hoping for another message from Tristan. But one minute passed, then two, and still there was silence from his side. She must be the conversation killer. Did he not have any other thoughts about her? Was she overthinking it? The girl pouted and thought to herself, he probably wouldnt reply again, would he? So she put down her phone, continued tidying up, and also tried to put her emotions back in order. At that moment, Tristan had just returned home from Algerone Swains ce. He had barely unbuckled his seatbelt when he sent her that message amidst the cold night breeze. He had wanted to tell her that Algerone Swain was currently single. But after some thought, he decided it would be better to surprise her in person C he wanted to see her overjoyed reaction. This would be a happiness he could bring to her.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only So, after Tristan got home, he sent her two characters: Good night. Meaning he hoped she would rest early. Hearing her phone chime with a Facebook notification, Monicas heart warmed, hoping it was him but also fearing it wasnt. She stopped what she was doing, picked up her phone, and the joy she felt when she saw it was a message from him was indescribable. The girls face lit up with a sweet, radiant smile, and she happily replied with two characters: Good night. She finally had someone to say good night to. Then, Monica sent him her location and a voice message: Mom and I are staying in one of dads vacant houses. You can juste pick me up here. Tristan replied with two characters: Received. But he was puzzled. How would Belinda feel if he picked Monica up openly? Would Belinda agree to let her go with him for a week? After giving it some thought, Tristan figured that since they were staying in a house provided by Uncle Swain, it meant Belinda must have made somepromises. Their rtionship might have improved significantly. If that was indeed the case, everything would get better, and he could finally put his mind at ease. Tristan also quickly packed his things, and when his phone chimed with a notification, he saw it wasnt from Monica. It was a weather alert: not just a decrease in temperature, but a sudden freeze. The temperature would drop to freezing, and it would snow. In such cold conditions Tristan worried about Monica. He didnt understand girls and didnt know how they usually kept warm, only that they tended to wear less clothing. Moreover, the town would be colder than the city. He worried that Monica might catch a cold if she went out with him. After some contemtion, Tristan dialed Saskia Holts number. This was the first time he had called Saskia. Fresh out of the shower, she tensed up when she saw his iing call disyed on her phone screen. What was going on? A call from Mr. Norwell? She quickly answered, Hello, Mr. Norwell. Carefully controlling her emotions, she wondered if there was a problem at work? It didnt seem that way. Saskia, Id like to ask you something, Tristan didnt feel embarrassed, and he asked, How do you girls usually keep warm when going out in winter? Chapter 1397: The Heartwarming Mr. Norwell (Part Two) What? It wasnt a work-rted issue? She was so nervous! Saskia Holt breathed a sigh of relief and seriously shared her experience with him, I dont know about others, but as for myself, I usually use heating pads. I like wearing skirts in winter.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Heating pads? What are those? Tristan frowned and asked in a very straightforward manner, Where do you put them? You can stick them on your stomach, or on your back. If your feet are cold, you can stick them on your feet. Basically, you can put them wherever you feel cold. She also kindly suggested, Sometimes they can heat up to 60 degrees Celsius, so you should put ayer of clothing between the pad and your skin, or it might burn you. Tristan thought this was a magical item, Where can I buy these? Hmm She thought for a moment, I think most convenience stores or supermarkets should have them. Im not quite sure, I buy them at essory stores, they have many different kinds. Tristan asked again, somewhat bewildered, What do they look like? Ah? How should she answer that? Saskia Holt thought Mr. Norwell was adorable, You can ask the salesperson. Theye in different sizes and shapes. Alright, Tristan was still very polite, Thank you. Youre wee. And then the call ended. Tristan remembered the name of this magical item C heating pads. So cute. He smiled, picked up his car keys, and left. It was already 10 PM. Dry yellow leaves on both sides of the road flew and spun wildly in the cold wind,nding on the roof or hood of the Maybach. Following the navigation, he drove to a nearbyrge essory store. Ten minutester, he arrived just before the store closed. He got out of the car and quickly walked to the entrance. Sir, do you need any help? The salesgirl stopped closing the door and looked at him with adoration. So handsome! Do you sell heating pads here? Tristans voice was pleasant, I need heating pads. Yes, of course we do, The salesgirl let go of the door and walked back inside with a smile, Pleasee in. Our store has many different kinds of heating pads. She thought to herself, why did all handsome boys have girlfriends already? Handsome and considerate. Heating pads were not for men to use. Tristan was led to a shelf, and listened to her introduction, Sir, this whole row is heating pads. The effects are simr; they just have different brands, packaging, and prices. Tristan picked up a pink package and looked at it, Are there any side effects to using these? Of course not, theyre not ingested, The salesgirls envious gazended on his handsome face, Are you buying these for your girlfriend? Is this your first rtionship? He didnt look that young. Tristan didnt answer. With a shy expression on his face, he took two packages, a total of twenty pads, and handed them to her, Lets pay. Alright, The salesgirl took the packages. After paying, Tristan took the bag, Thank you, and turned to leave. Watching his tall and slim figure walking away, the salesgirl was filled with envy. So handsome and heartwarming! It was sote, and he was still out buying heating pads for his girlfriend. Which girl was so lucky? She should marry him right away! The night grew deeper Monica finished packing her suitcase, took a hot bath, andy down. She was a bit tired and excited today, as she would see him tomorrow. Half-asleep and half-awake, she inexplicably entered a beautiful dream world Chapter 1398: Picking Up Monica On a bright and sunny summer day, the gentle sunlight and tantalizing breeze created a charming and beautiful atmosphere. A pristine white bedsheet and quilt covered a bed in a room filled with a pleasant fragrance. She, wearing a spaghetti strap nightgown, snuggled into the bed, feeling extremelyfortable. Like azy cat, she closed her eyes and slept sweetly. Strangely, she suddenly felt someone standing by her bed. Groggily, she slowly opened her eyes and saw Tristan, his tall and slender figure bing clearer and clearer. Monicas eyes widened, and she became fully awake. She sat up, her hair disheveled, staring at him in astonishment. She stared at him unblinkingly, as if she were hallucinating. Tristan stood by the bed with a smile on his face, looking gentle and warm. Wearing a white shirt, his hands in his pockets, he seemed to glow in the soft, brilliant light. So handsome, so incredibly handsome Monica sat on the bed, staring at him in shock, her breath catching in her throat. His handsome face slowly leaned closer to her, and his cool, thin lips pressed against hers It was a sensation like being electrified, beautiful and exhrating, making her feel like her brain was deprived of oxygen for a moment. Just as she was immersed in the kiss just as her little hand instinctively wanted to grasp Tristans shirt around his waist, the rm on her phone rang inappropriately. First, the rm in her dream rang, and then the rm in reality. The long-awaited morning arrived, and Monica opened her eyes with a headache. Her dream interrupted, the winter room was empty and bare. Her heart raced, and her cheeks flushed. The dream was so vivid in her mind She turned off the annoying rm, recalling every detail. So clear. Oh my God, why would she have such a dream? She had actually kissed him and enjoyed it so much! When the rm rang for the second time, she quickly pulled herself back to reality, got out of bed, put on her slippers, and rushed into the bathroom. Tristan would pick her up in the morning, so she had to get ready quickly and look beautiful when she saw him! Monica moved swiftly, practically running as she walked. She had be proficient in applying makeup, seizing every minute and second. Normally, her makeup was simple, but today she applied a bit of blush to make herplexion look better. Tristans car was parked outside the small Western-style house. Belinda stood in front of her bedroom window, gripping the curtain and observing the outside scene in her nightgown. The car had been parked there for at least half an hour.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only when her legs began to feel numb and she decided not to keep watch did she see her daughter appear, carrying a suitcase. Tristan got out of the car, the trunk opened, and he quickly walked into the yard to help her with the luggage. Good morning. Good morning. Monica opened the passenger door herself, sat in the car, and fastened her seat belt. Tristan started the car soon after, and under Belindas watchful gaze, the car drove out of sight. Her daughter was growing up, starting to date. She seemed to see her younger self, who had been fearless for love but ended up losing everything. Her eyes dimmed, and she couldnt help but feel a little mncholic. In the car, Tristan turned up the heating. Are you cold? He asked with concern. Im fine. Tristan handed her a pink bag. This is for you. What is it? She took it from him, opened it, and saw, Heating pads? She looked at him in surprise. Tristans face was gentle, and he focused on the road without looking at her. She felt warmth in her heart, and his heart was filled with sweetness. The entire car seemed to be enveloped in a warm and sweet aroma. Thank you, she said, withdrawing her gaze and carefully cradling the bag in her arms. Chapter 1399: Tristan Brings Her Good News After a while, Tristan saw that she was quiet and nced at her, Are you cold? Huh? The girl came back to her senses, turned her eyes to meet his gaze, and then quickly regained herposure. Im not cold, really. So what was she thinking about? Tristan could sense her slight panic. The corners of his lips lifted, and a gentle smile appeared on his face. Monica averted her gaze. She didnt know if it was because of the warmth in the car or something else, but she felt her cheeks getting hot. Monica, I have some good news for you, Tristan said softly as he drove, looking forward to seeing her overjoyed. The girl turned her eyes towards him again, and he looked at her too, What good news? Are you asking me to be in a rtionship with you? That was the first thought that crossed Monicas mind. But on second thought, that wasnt good news. Shouldnt he ask if she was willing to be in a rtionship? It couldnt be that he would just bring her this news directly, right? So she didnt know and waited for his answer. Tristans right hand left the steering wheel and unexpectedly held her hand. This action startled the girl, and she looked at him with a dazed expression. Your hands are a bit cold, would you like to use a heating pad? he asked with concern. Monica shook her head. Their fingers intertwined, and she didnt dare to look at him, Whats the good news? She didnt pull her hand away. Tristan didnt let go of her hand either, instead holding it even tighter. I went to see your fatherst night. Monica was startled, and she looked at him, Why did you look for him? She almost forgot that her hand was still in his palm. To talk about life, Tristan slowed down the car and told her, Your father is currently single, and there is no woman by his side. How is that possible? The girl widened her eyes in disbelief. My dad remarried! Really! Yes, Tristan looked at her, speaking with certainty, But they divorced not long after.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Monica still couldnt believe it. They divorced again? And not long after? Seeing the shock in the girls eyes, Tristans deep gaze was filled with seriousness and warmth. Its true; your father has no reason to lie to me. Monica was too shocked. She really couldnt believe it, but she trusted Tristans words, so she tried hard to digest this incredible fact. He drove and held her hand tightly again, as if giving her an invisible strength. A feeling of joy began to grow in Monicas heart, gradually turning into ecstatic happiness. Her entire heart was upied by this fact, and she was so excited that she couldnt speak for a moment. She indeed needed time to adapt after all, it was such a big thing. Tristan held her hand tightly, giving her strength again, So Monica, your wish cane true. And she was willing to help him achieve it. Tears filled the girls eyes; she was too excited. If Belinda knows this news, shell be I cant even imagine, shell probably be very happy, right? Whos Belinda? Tristan was puzzled. My mom! Tristan didnt know much about their rtionship, but he could tell from some things, Do you think theres a high chance theyll get back together? Yes, the girl analyzed, Since she agreed to move into my dads house, I think shes slowly letting go of the past. And she hasnt been looking for anyone all these years; she must still have my dad in her heart. Chapter 1400: They Are Also There If they are two people who truly love each other and have missed each other for so many years, thats truly a pity. Tristan thought of the long years that had passed and felt a touch of sadness. I feel that your mom is in your dads heart, and she upies a very important position. My mom is just asionally stubborn, otherwise they wouldnt have divorced. In other aspects, shes really great, the girl affirmed. At this moment, Monicas hand was still tightly held by Tristan. She looked ahead, feeling the warmth from his palm and opened her heart to chat with him. But after all these years, Im not quite clear about her true thoughts because she never talks to me about my dad and doesnt allow me to mention him. Thats because she cares, Tristan said. Because she cares, theres still resentment. She thought, perhaps if thats the case, its a good thing. So, should we help them? Tristan turned his eyes, asking expectantly. How to help? Theyve been awkwardly getting along for so many years; now they both need a way out. Tristan took a mature perspective. We need to take it slow, think carefully at every step, or else well be doing more harm than good. So, after wee back, should we create opportunities for them? Monica was full of anticipation. Yes. How exactly should we do that? He turned his eyes to her. Let me think about it some more. She looked at him, her eyes full of trust. As the two chatted, their hands still held together. The girls thoughts returned to herself, and she felt awkward again for no apparent reason. What did he mean by this? Did holding her hand directly mean that he liked her? And she didnt struggle, was that a kind of response? Tristan was quite sure that this girl liked him. Monica thought a lot along the way, until her cheeks turned slightly red, feeling her sweaty palms, a little excited, and a little nervous. Tristan noticed her difort, so he let go of her hand, and the girls tense nerves seemed to rx as well. Sitting in his car, she felt uneasy but of course, also very happy. This strange feeling was the feeling of falling in love. In the rtively closed town, the stilted houses along the river had be the biggest feature here. They were very distinctive and full of character. With the passage of time and the changes of the stars, they retained some of the older architectural styles. Because it was not fully developed, there were not many tourists here. Half of the tourists who came specially for this ce were here to see the scenery, and the other half were here to experience the culture. It was a ce with a strong cultural heritage. In the early morning, amidst the hazy mist. The winding paths on the other side of the river were faintly visible, and the green-tiled wooden buildings next to them seemed to tell the stories of the towns prosperity a hundred years ago. In the stilted house inn on this side, there was a room with two beds, bright yellow bedding and sheets, and a warm wooden house with heating. Even in winter, it didnt feel cold at all. ire stretchedzily, and her eyes opened in a daze. She suddenly became sober and had really slept enough. The curtains behind the ss sliding door had a mediocre shading effect. So there was still some light in the room, and she knew it was already daylight. She tilted her head to the right and saw Rowan lying t on the bed next door, his hands under his head. Had he woken up too? ire looked at him and noticed that he was blinking, as if he was daydreaming and hadnt noticed that she was awake.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hey, Dr. Watson. she called softly. Rowan turned his eyes to her at the sound, meeting the girls smiling gaze. She said to him, Good morning. Good morning. Then the two smiled at each other, got up, and washed up. The thoughtful innkeeper brought breakfast to their room; they were staying on the third floor. Chapter 1401: Daphne Wells Arrives Thank you. ire took the delivery and closed the door, and a wonderful day began. They had arrived the night before. This was ire and Rowans first trip together, choosing a beautiful ce to stay. Rowans work was usually stressful, so he came to rx, while ire came to find inspiration. Their room had arge balcony separated by ss doors, with sofas, a coffee table, potted nts, and a tea set on the balcony. Arge pair of stuffed bears sat on the sofa, very popr among young people. The poetic atmosphere of the ce was something ire particrly loved. The carved wooden railing looked weathered. Rowan stood in front of it, hands on the railing, gazing at the beautiful scenery across the river. Breakfast is here! ire came through the ss door, bag in hand, and cheerfully said, Its still hot, Dr. Watson. Hurry up and eat while its warm. Good for the stomach! On the balcony next door, Daphne Wells, dressed in red, stood in front of the railing, her face pale as she listened to ires chatter. She looked calm, but a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. Separated by a row of wooden nks, Rowan looked tenderly at the girl beside him, taking the bag from her hand. If I could live in a ce like this for the rest of my life, that would be a kind of happiness. The moss-covered ancient bridge, the clear river, and the majestic city wall all resembled a painting. It depends on who youre living with, ire quickly replied. Of course, with me. ire met his gaze, her eyes full of smiles. That would be my honor. On the neighboring balcony, Daphne Wells clearly heard the couples conversation. Her mood, which had calmed down earlier, became irritable again. The fried dough sticks and soy milk here are the most famous. You have to dip them together to get the full experience. ire had done her homework beforeing and was now teaching Dr. Watson at the scene. Rowan followed her example, dipping the dough stick in soy milk. The taste is indeed good. The girls smile was contagious, and his mood brightened. The two enjoyed breakfast and chatted, their faces full of soft smiles. ire stood by his side, eating and talking, feeling very content. Next door, Daphne Wells automatically ignored Rowans voice but ires words kept spinning in her head. Sentence after sentence piled up, eventually bing a chaotic mess that caused a headache for Daphne Wells. She covered her head with both hands and sat down on the sofa. Rowan and ires conversation continued, not too loud, just normal conversation. But to Daphne Wells, it was unbearably noisy and piercing. She rushed back into her room and covered her head on the bed. Yes, she had followed Rowan secretly. As for why, she couldnt say clearly, only knowing that a strange possessiveness was at work. Up to now, she still couldnt ept the fact that Rowan and ire were dating. In Rowans view, his issue with Daphne Wells hade to an end. He had made things clear and fired her; she shouldnt appear again. What he didnt expect was that Daphne Wells was a dangerous person, her mental state already deteriorated and her actions uncontroble.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The pain of loving and not being loved had broken her. Tristan drove Monica to the same ancient town, and they had no idea what would happen next. Chapter 1402: A Romantic Morning Arkpool City. Algerone Swain woke up early today. In fact, after Tristan leftst night, he sat on the terrace and thought about his life for a long time. He also suffered from insomnia. Although he hadnt slept well, he should have been tired today, but he woke up very early. Moreover, he did something especially romantic early in the morning. This was something he had thought about for a long timest night, and he immediately put it into action. In the courtyard of his usual residence, two small trucks were parked. Ten workers carefully unloaded rose seedlings from the trucks, their roots wrapped in thick soil. A small car slowly drove in, stopping not far away. The car door opened, and Mrs. Fritz stepped out. Dressed elegantly, she walked towards Algerone Swain. The early winter wind brushed her face, and she wrapped her cloak around herself. The elegant aura emanating from her bones always apanied her. Algerone Swain directed the workers behind the trucks, Be slow, dont damage the roots, and dont let the soil fall off. Its okay to take some time, but the job must be done well. As soon as his words fell, he nced at Mrs. Fritz. Then he helped with the unloading, as if the rose seedlings were more important than the guests. Mrs. Fritz didnt mind and joined him. Good morning, Algerone Swain looked at her briefly, Im sorry for making you get up so early today. Holding a rose seedling in his hands, his gaze returned to the workers transnting the seedlings, Be careful, and dont let the soil fall off. Mrs. Fritz replied, Its fine, Im used to getting up early. Thank you for your generosity, you practically moved half of your yard for this. I hope these little ones can survive, Algerone Swain said with anticipation. Mrs. Fritz, although she liked roses, was the kind of person who enjoyed helping others. And how could she refuse the request from her best friends ex-husband? Compared to a rtionship that can be mended, what does half a yard of roses count for? The elegant middle-aged woman smiled and looked at everyone. She too looked forward to the day when the courtyard would be filled with roses. Many of the seedlings had flower buds, and their roots were wrapped in thick soil, indicating a high survival rate.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Algerone Swain sighed softly in his heart after hearing her words, I hope she will like it. In his view, the fact that his ex-wife Belinda agreed to live in his vacant cottage showed that the barriers in her heart had lessened. For Monicas sake, and to make up for his own regrets, he was willing to do what he could. Newly nted roses need deep watering. It hasnt snowed yet, and the temperature is still suitable. With so much soil around the roots, the survival rate will be high, Mrs. Fritz wasnt worried about her roses dying. Okay, Algerone Swain expressed his gratitude, Thank you. As her best friend, I, of course, want her to be happy, the woman turned her eyes to him and continued, My husband and I have discussed this topic. He also thinks that your remarriage is the best choice. Only you can tolerate her temper. The middle-aged man looked up at the clouds in the sky, squinting his eyes, Tolerancees from caring. Mrs. Fritz looked at his graying temples, as if she saw the traces of time. The most beautiful years of life were missed What kind of regret was that? Chapter 1403: I’ll Listen to You Two people who clearly still cared about each other had lived separately for so many years, all because of their mutual pride. In the quiet of the night, when they looked back, would their hearts ache as well? Let nature take its course, Algerone Swain sighed softly. With a helpless smile, he felt he had done his best, and now it was time to leave the rest to fate. He turned his gaze to the woman beside him, expressing his gratitude. Thank you for today. The middle-aged woman nodded and met his gaze. Ill leave now. I hope one day we can all sit down together and have a reunion dinner. If we really do get back together, it will be thanks to you, Algerone Swain said humbly, his vision grand. I hope youll put in a good word for me when you speak to her. I will, for sure. After chatting briefly, Mrs. Fritz said, You can continue with your work, no need to see me out. She turned around and left, driving away shortly after. Algerone directed the workers unloading the seedlings in the yard and even helped with the transnting. He could imagine the courtyard full of blooming roses in a month or two. In the quiet ancient town, the sky was gray; the weather would change soon. The distant scenery was shrouded in mist, like a hazy silhouette emerging from the clouds. Daphne Wells took arge number of white pills in the inn, gulping water to wash them down. She clutched the nket, her agitated mood finally subsiding. When she recovered and pushed open the ss door to the balcony again, the neighboring balcony was silent. She couldnt hear any sound.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It was strangely quiet. Her brows furrowed, she gripped the railing tightly, mustering the courage to lean out over the river. Peering past the wooden partition separating the balconies, she saw no one on the neighboring balcony. Only the two stuffed bears sat nestled together on the sofa, as if smiling at her. The curtains were not drawn, and the ss door was closed. The room was empty. Daphne Wells looked closer and saw two beds! She held her breath, puzzled. Was it a twin room? Both beds had been used, so they hadnt slept together? Somehow, seeing this scene, she felt inexplicably happy, and her furrowed brows rxed. At this moment, after breakfast, Rowan held ires hand as they strolled through the narrow ancientnes, as if they had traveled back a hundred years, far from the hustle and bustle of the city. Whenever they found a suitable spot for a photo, Rowan would be a photographer, with ire as his model. She was happy, and so was he. Under his lens, ire was sometimes elegant and sometimes yful, each photo incredibly beautiful. Let me see! She happily ran towards him, linking her arm with his as they walked and looked at the photos in the camera. How do they look? Are they all beautiful? Yes. She was very satisfied and looked at him admiringly. The camera is good, and Dr. Watsons photography skills are great! Isnt it mainly because the model is beautiful? Hehe. Since Rowan was really busy, ire would find it difficult to see him even once if she didnt go to the hospital. So she cherished the time they spent together these few days. Shall we go eat barbecueter? ire asked expectantly. I want to do 100 little things with you, and eating barbecue in the ancient town is the first. Were all novelists so thoughtful? How long would it take for him to apany her through 100 little things, given how busy he was? Dr. Watson, what are you thinking about? He gently patted her head with his considerable height advantage. Ill listen to you. Chapter 1404: The Luckiest One to Be Abandoned The ancient town in winter had a chill in the air. Daphne Wells hurriedly put on a coat and rushed downstairs, causing the wooden stairs of the inn to creak. The ancient town was notrge, with someplex alleys on both sides of the river leading to different scenic spots, either the former residences of celebrities or ces of cultural significance. Daphne Wells felt like a child abandoned by her parents as she dashed out of the inn. ncing left and right, she saw no end to the deep alleys, and there wasnt a single passerby in sight. So where did they go? She followed her instincts and turned right, then started running through the alley. On her left was a high bluestone wall weathered by wind and sun, covered with moss. On her right were rows of distinctive riverside inns. After running past the long row of inns, she continued along the first branching alley, searching for Rowan and ires figures. As for why she was looking for them, even Daphne Wells didnt know. Unrequited love had turned her into an anxious stalker, unable to control her actions. In another alley, Rowan and ire were looking at bracelets in front of an ancient cinnabar shop. Under the bright light, each bracelet was eye-catching, attracting the young girls attention. I really cant resist these little essories, ire said with joy, like a child. Rowan apanied her, slowly selecting with her. The shopkeeper was a young, beautiful girl dressed in traditional clothing, with a sweet voice. Miss, this one suits you better. The lucky bead bracelet is smaller and more delicate, making your skin look fairer. The lotus pattern actually seems a bit old-fashioned. In fact, ire preferred the bracelet with the lotus pattern. She tried on both,paring them. Dr. Watson, which one do you think looks best? she asked, seeking his opinion. Just buy both, Rowan replied. Thats how men were, especially those who had money. ire shook her head, her gaze returning to the bracelets. No, I want to choose one of the two. As soon as her words fell, she made up her mind. Ill take this one, okay? She looked up at the shopkeeper and said, Ill take the one with the lotus pattern. Please wrap it up for me, thank you! Alright, the shopkeeper replied with a smile, ncing at the elegant man beside her. Sir, would you like to pick one too? There are couples versions of this bracelet. The shopkeeper was good at doing business, smiling at them. You two make such a perfect, talented couple. Rowan shook his head. Thank you, but I dont need one. ire spoke up with a smile. Just wrap this one for me. Hes a doctor, and he has to go into the operating room every day. Its not suitable for him to wear these things. The shop assistant nodded in understanding. So hes a doctor, she thought, unable to help but take a few extra nces at him. Ill wrap it up for you, please wait. Perhaps everyone had a mysterious admiration for doctors since they could save lives. ire put the lucky bead bracelet she had removed back on the disy tray. Rowan gently touched the three beads that had been abandoned, feeling a bit emotional. When you have to choose between two options, its the one thats abandoned thats the luckiest.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There was some wisdom in his words. Right, ire agreed, taking the bag from the shopkeeper. Rowan scanned the QR code to pay. Take care, you two! May you grow old together and have a pleasant journey! Rowan gave her a warm, polite smile, put his arm around ires shoulders, and continued walking along the row of shops. ire said, You were right just now. When you have to choose between two options, the one thats abandoned is the luckiest. Wow! This lucky bead hand-woven rope is so beautiful! Boss, how much is it? Ill take it! Rowan and ire paused, ncing back at the cinnabar shop they had just left. They saw a girl in a long dress, who had just put on a bracelet and paid, leaving the shop with a delighted expression. Chapter 1405: Sudden Situation Rowan and ire withdrew their gazes, exchanged smiles, and continued walking forward. The scenery here was unique, with a cloudy forecast for the day. The gray sky gave off the feeling of a misty, rainy scene, as if they were in a traditional ink painting. Indeed, the one that was abandoned was the luckiest, for it would meet someone who truly appreciated it and cherished it, allowing it to realize its greatest value.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Maybach headed toward the ancient town, gradually moving away from the hustle and bustle of the city and onto a narrow mountain road. The car windows were closed, and the temperature of the heater inside was just right. The girl in the passenger seat had even fallen asleep. Tristan noticed this and appropriately slowed down the car. Worried that she might catch a cold, he pulled the car over, took a nket from the trunk, and carefully covered her. Standing next to the passenger seat, he gently tucked a strand of hair that had fallen on her forehead behind her ear. Half-bent over, he gazed at her up-close, and Tristan felt an inexplicable sense of tranquility in his heart at that moment. He closed the car door, returned to the drivers seat, and restarted the car. About a minuteter, Tristan noticed that the sky had be significantly darker, with the signs of an impending storm. He nced up at the sky, where heavy, dark clouds hung overhead. A strong wind howled, causing the tree branches to sway violently. It was indeed going to rain. The mountain road wasnt too rugged, and once they passed the mountain, theyd reach the elegant ancient town on the other side. If the road and weather were good, they could have arrived within an hour. But almost immediately, heavy rain began to pour, withrge droplets pounding on the car body, creating a chaotic noise. The girl furrowed her brow and opened her eyes. She saw the thick rain mist outside the car window and the sshes of water on the hood. The mountain road ahead was barely visible, and she could feel the car slowing down. How did it start raining all of a sudden? she asked, turning to look at him in disbelief. Tristan suddenly hit the brakes. The car, already moving slowly, came to aplete stop. He seemed to have seen something. His face turned serious, and he didnt immediately answer her question. Instead, he stared at something ahead in shock. Monica also heard an unusual sound. She turned her attention forward and saw, with wide, panic-filled eyes, Andslide?! In the next second, Tristan decisively began to reverse the car! The heavy rain continued to pour, the wind howling, and the tree branches swaying violently, as if the heavens had suddenly changed their mood. Monicas heart tightened, and her hands clenched into fists. Tristans grip on the steering wheel tightened, and his expression changed instantly. There was no ce to turn the car around, and the heavy rain severely affected visibility. However, Tristan remained calm and controlled the cars speed well. Monica didnt dare speak or even breathe heavily. She stared at thendslide sliding towards them, inching closer and closer to the car. One misstep, and they would be buried. She was terrified, her hands clenched, silently praying. At that moment, a huge noise came from behind the car, startling both of them. Through the rearview mirror, they could vaguely see rocks rolling down from the mountain, mixed with dirt. It was a torrential downpour of debris. Ahh! Monica became restless. She turned to face the side, feeling an intense premonition that they would die here today. Tristans heart also skipped a beat, and he mmed on the brakes. They couldnt reverse any further. The car came to a steady stop, but the road was blocked both in front and behind them. The safe area was shrinking, creating a feeling of being caught in a pincer attack. What do we do now?! Monicas heart was about to jump out of her chest, her eyes filled with unprecedented fear. Chapter 1406: Tristan, I Like You She was on the verge of tears! But she didnt make a fuss or yell; she just clutched her heart tightly, her body trembling involuntarily. The nket that had been covering her slipped off. Tristan gripped her hand, Although he had experienced countless storms in the business world, this was the first time he had encountered a life-threatening situation. The current situation could not be resolved by relying on wisdom alone. He interlocked his fingers with hers and turned to her, saying, Monica, look at me. Monica slowly regained herposure from the fear, her gaze meeting his deep, determined eyes. Tristan unbuckled his seatbelt with his other hand, simply turning his body sideways and pulling her into his embrace, feeling guilty. Monica looked up timidly, I want to call my parents She felt she was going to die. Tristan didnt answer, but took out his phone, quickly sent his location to Kevin, and called him, using the simplest words to exin their current predicament. After hanging up, Tristan put away his phone, turned his body to hold her shoulders again, and blocked out the terrifying, life-threatening soundsing from the front and back of the car. Monica, Im sorry, Tristan gazed at her, Dont contact them; theyll worry. Looking at her pure, natural face, he said guiltily, I shouldnt have brought you here. But Monica shook her head, her eyes filling with quickly gathering tears, I dont want you to be here alone; I want to be with you.RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only At that moment, she also put the sounds from outside the car out of her mind. Resigned to their fate, she shook her head vigorously, facing his gaze, Dont me yourself; its not your fault. No one expected the weather to change suddenly. Tristan hugged her tightly, feeling her shivering, Monica, Kevin ising to save us. Indeed, Kevin was efficient; he had already mobilized a rescue helicopter, apanied by professional firefighters. Im sorry Tristan didnt know what else to say. He could only pray as he estimated that the safe area was only about ten meters, and it was still shrinking. Monica looked up from his embrace, the fear of death dissipating bit by bit, even though the heavy rain outside continued to pour. Tristan, I like you, she bravely confessed, her lips curving into a bitter smile, I dont want to have any regrets, so Ill just tell you, anyway The man tightened his grip on her shoulders, Anyway, what? His tone was somewhat expectant. Anyway, it wont be awkwardter, Monica didnt dare to look forward or back, because the sound of thendslide was so clear, continuously pouring down. The strong wind howled, and the heavy rain poured down, the horror was overwhelming! It seemed impossible for them to escape today. We wont die, we wont, Tristans tone was very firm, hugging her again. Although he didnt know how fate would arrange things, in such a desperate situation, as a man, he should give the woman unwavering faith! So, did he like her? He didnt respond to her confession. Monica really wanted to know the answer. He brought her here, held her hand several times, and asked her father about her marital situation What did all this mean? But she couldnt just ask directly, could she? Even when facing death, a girl should be more reserved. Her confession was already quite abrupt. Tristans gaze shifted forward, the massivendslide blocking the road. The mountain was still sliding, and with the torrential rain, it was already approaching the car. Tristan estimated there was only a five-meter distance, and the situation was extremely critical. He ced hisrge palm on the back of her head, pressing her forehead tightly against his warm chest, not letting her see the imminent terror. Chapter 1407: Her Matters, Weighing on His Heart He was praying for a miracle to happen, praying for time to pass slower, praying for Kevin to be faster! The heavy rain showed signs of weakening; the raindrops falling on the cars hood and the sshes of water gradually grew smaller, and the force was not as strong as before. The whole world had be considerably quieter.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan nced in the rearview mirror; the road behind them waspletely blocked, but the mountain seemed to be gradually stabilizing. Three meters away, the road was piled with rocks and soil, with only a few small branches and mud continuing to slide down. They couldnt breathe a sigh of relief yet, as no one knew the situation on the mountain. At that moment, Kevin, along with a team of professional firefighters, was rushing towards them in several helicopters. It would take at least ten minutes to reach them at the fastest. Halfway up the mountain road, in the Maybach, Monicas forehead was pressed against Tristans warm chest, and as the rain stopped, she seemed to hear the sound of his heartbeat. With each beat, strong and powerful, her heart gradually calmed down. The rain hadpletely stopped, and Monica looked up from his embrace, his face gentle. She slowly turned her gaze to see the dark clouds dispersing in the sky, and the dazzling sunlight shone through. For a moment, the sunshine blinded her eyes. The world was silent, and she seemed to hear the sounds of insects and birds. If it werent for the blocked roads in front and behind them, she would have thought it was all just a dream. Tristans deep gaze gently fell on her face, seeing her tense lips finally lift into a slight smile. Then, the girls silvery voice rang in his ear- The rain has stopped! The sun is out! She looked at him joyfully, We are saved! Heaven has truly blessed us! Well be even more fortunate after surviving a great disaster! She quickly pulled her hand out of his palm, opened the car window, and looked back- Oh my goodness, couldnt our stopping position be any better? If we had gone a little further forward or backward, we would have met the King of Hell together! In fact, Tristan also had a feeling of surviving a catastrophe, and the worry in his heart finally eased, with the corners of his lips lifting into a shallow arc. He didnt seriously listen to her words, as if the sentence, Tristan, I like you, still lingered in his ears. So she was serious. Monica collected her thoughts, sat up straight, and found Tristan staring at her intently when she turned her gaze. She felt a slight constriction in her chest, Their eyes met, and time seemed to stand still Miss Monica, I would like to interview you now, Tristan said gently, starting the conversation. The girl thought of her hasty confession just now and blushed, What do you want to ask? She lowered her gaze, I will answer selectively. Were you scared just now? He continued to look at her without blinking. She looked up, Yes, I really thought I was going to die here. What kind of mood were you in then? Tristan asked, Anxious? Regretful? Worried? Or calm? Monica didnt know what he meant but thought about it seriously, Mostly fear. This was the closest Ive ever been to death, but She felt warmth in her heart when she thought of several moments. At the most fearful moment, what was on your mind? Tristan wanted to chat with her so that time would pass faster. If they were just sitting and waiting for rescue, it would be unbearable, as the fear had notpletely dissipated. She withdrew her gaze, sat up straight, and said- I thought of my parents. The three of us havent sat at the same table for a meal in a long time. I thought that if we could have a meal together, my life wouldnt be so full of regrets. That was one of her wishes, right? So Tristan was thinking about helping her fulfill this wish when they returned. Having a meal together was a small matter. Her matters, he held them in his heart. Chapter 1408: Danger Approaching What about you? Monica turned her head, blinking her beautiful eyes and asked curiously, What were you thinking at your most fearful moment?RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only About work? About his father? Or his sister? Tristan leaned back in his chair, his gaze drawn to the clouds in the sky, split by sunlight. At that moment, he seemed to feel the radiance of Buddha, and the cloud was truly stunning. His lips parted slightly, Actually, I was quite calm inside because Ive always believed that life and death are predestined. However, he turned his eyes and said firmly, I dont want to take you with me. She met his gaze, feeling his slightly hoarse but clear voice, and there was a hint ofplexity in his eyes. He sincerely told her, If I hadnt called you, you wouldnt have been in a desperate situation, right? The sun is out, wheres the desperation? Monica smiled warmly, as if tofort him, You shouldnt feel guilty anymore; dying together with you wouldnt be lonely! Seeing her smile, he was happy, and hearing her words, he was even happier. Tristan, do you fear death? Yes, he replied without thinking, I believe everyone in this world fears death unless they are depressed and in extreme pain. It was great that he didnt mention her confession; maybe he could treat it as a feverish whim! He was so mature and steady that he probably wouldnt hold it against her, and maybe he didnt even take it to heart. The sound of a helicopter hovering overhead drew their attention; Kevins rescue team had arrived. In the ancient town separated by a mountain, Rowan and ire walked down the steps and arrived at the mossy green ancient bridge. The bridge was long, resembling the Great Wall in architecture, with stone railings reaching only to the waist. Standing on the bridge, one could overlook the beauty of the entire ancient town. The alleys, the winding river, the towers rich in historical charm, and the stilted houses lined up along the riverbank. Im going to the restroom; wait for me? Rowan said to the girl beside him. Okay! Rowan walked toward the nearby public restroom. He was gentle and considerate, seemingly without a temper, and kind to everyone around him. A minuteter, when his figure disappeared, Daphne Wells stepped up to thest step, standing silently behind ire like a ghost. Daphne Wells had straight long hair, and her lifeless eyes revealed a hint of coldness as she stared at the back of ires head. ire, unaware of the danger approaching, took out her phone to take a photo of the stilted houses on the opposite bank! With all her strength, Daphne Wells lifted ire by her waist and pushed her off the bridge before she could react! Ahh! A terrified scream rang out, followed by a ssh! When Rowan heard the sound and came out, there was no sign of ire on the empty winding path, but the scream sounded like her voice. ire?! ire! Rowan ran forward, searching and calling her name! As he ran, he also used his phone to call her, but it showed that her phone was turned off. ire! ire, where are you? Rowan panicked, having a vague sense of foreboding because she had left with a fully charged phone; it couldnt have been turned off intentionally or automatically. ire!! Rowan leaned on the railing and looked down at the calm river; not far away was a fishing boat, incredibly beautiful. ire! Where are you? He turned and ran down the steps, wondering if she had left on purpose? To give him a surprise? Or a prank? Twenty minutester- The helicopter brought Tristan and Monica to the entrance of the ancient town. They walked towards the gate and crossed the bridge; no vehicles were allowed inside. Tristan nced at her, Shall we go? He carried her suitcase; they had already booked a guesthouse and contacted the owner to pick them up. Are you Mr. Norwell? Yes. Please follow me, give me your suitcase. The guesthouse owner seemed like an artistic person, a big man with long hair tied in a low ponytail, yet not effeminate at all. After passing through the gate and the ancient bridge, they saw several police cars parked inside, and many officers were questioning pedestrians and taking notes. What happened? Tristan asked. A girl disappeared in broad daylight. The guesthouse owner reminded them, You two should also be careful; dont let the girls act alone. Chapter 1409: The Police Arrive Monicas heart tightened, instinctively leaning toward Tristan. She felt uneasy and said, Is today not a good day? Why do we keep encountering these things? Tristan nced at her, unsure of what to say, Dont worry, everything happens for a reason. Im here, so you wont face this. He, too, felt that today was somewhat inauspicious. The air seemed filled with something that made people anxious and uneasy, and there was an indistinct sense of foreboding. However, our town is usually very safe. You can even leave your doors unlocked at night. The innkeeper, carrying their luggage, reassured them, You dont need to worry too much. This might just be a prank between lovers. The girl might have hidden herself on purpose to test her boyfriends love for her. Young people nowadays dont know their limits, and sometimes they go too far. Pranks should have their limits! Monica disapproved, criticizing, If thats true, then that girl must be out of her mind! The police are already here! Dont they have enough to do? The innkeeper didnt say anything more, perhaps realizing that this wasnt an ordinary prank. As they walked, Tristan observed their surroundings. With his wide experience, he knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. The fact that the police were involved meant it wasnt just a lovers prank. The town attracted many tourists and some business people, so there was always a mix of characters. Furthermore, there was a bar street on the other side of the river, and all kinds of people might appear at night. Pretty young girls, under various unfortunate circumstances, could easily be hurt. It was a matter of luck. Please follow me; your reserved inn is over there, about three minutes away. The innkeeper reminded them, hoping they wouldnt have a bad impression of the town. Tristan and Monica followed him.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, they saw police officers investigating and heard murmurs and gossip from the townspeople- Disappearing in broad daylight, could she have entered a ck hole? Maybe she was taken by a ghost? After all, simr things happened ten years ago. There are no ghosts in this world! An older person said, There are some things that its better to believe they exist than not. Disappearing like this, its very possible that she was targeted by a criminal gang. Its not impossible that her organs were harvested for the ck market. Another person shared their opinion. Hearing this, Monica shivered, feeling a chill down her spine. Tristan put his arm around her shoulders, and she instinctively leaned closer. Monica looked at him and asked, How can someone just disappear without a trace? The police will definitely find an answer without stirring up public opinion, Tristan said. Justice will prevail, and I hope the girl is safe. Yeah! She sighed deeply, Women will always be a vulnerable group. As they walked, Tristan nced at her and asked, So, youre scared after hearing this news? Ive always been easily frightened, she admitted. When I was little, I read One Hundred Thousand Whys, and when I saw stuff about aliens, I was too scared to go outside at night! As soon as it got dark, I felt wrapped in fear, as if aliens were about to abduct me! So that was it? Tristans lips curled into a smile and looked away. Police officers were still investigating nearby, making the situation seem anything but ordinary. Different people continued to discuss their theories, each more far-fetched than thest. The conversation had escted to supernatural levels, making listeners feel cold sweats. Walking along, Tristan suddenly stopped and let go of her hand. Chapter 1410: Meeting in the Ancient Town Monica also stopped and looked at him with a puzzled expression, wondering why he wasnt walking. He took out his phone and earphones, tapped the screen with his well-defined fingers, and then hung the earphones around her neck. Listen to music, dont listen to their nonsense. Still confused, she let him help her put on the earphones, and a song began to y. He adjusted the volume to a suitable level, put the phone back in his pocket, and wrapped his arm around her shoulder again, leading her forward. The beautiful melody and lyrics quickly captivated her thoughts and drowned out the surrounding gossip. Monica gradually immersed herself in another world and felt less afraid. The morning dew began to thin, and they followed the innkeeper along the green stone path. There werent many tourists, making the ce even more serene. Monica admired the beauty of the ancient town, listening to the folk-style songs, and felt content beside the man she liked. ire! ire?! Not far ahead, Rowan was running and searching. He wasing towards them, already sweating on his forehead. Tristan and Monica saw him at the same time and both paused in surprise. Rowan walked anxiously, ncing around as if searching for something, taking out his phone to make a call, but no one answered. ire! Where are you?! ire! Come out!! Rowan was really worried. Tristan and Monica stopped walking, and she even took off her earphones, hearing Rowan calling for ire. When they were only three meters apart, Rowan finally saw them. Rowan, who had been searching anxiously, stopped in his tracks, holding his phone. Why were they here too? Tristan had a vague feeling that something was wrong. Rowan approached him, Have you seen ire? He sounded panicked. From the fear and panic in his eyes, Tristan realized that ire was missing. His heart sank heavily, plummeting to the bottom! The innkeeper, who was carrying their luggage, looked back and thought, How did they start chatting? Tristan met Rowans gaze, bing more certain of his inner suspicions. He tensed up and quickly told the innkeeper, Please put our luggage in the room first. Well navigate there ourselvester!RAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Oh, alright! The innkeeper nced at the three of them, picked up the luggage, and left, thinking it was quite a coincidence to meet acquaintances like this. They looked around and saw more than ten police officers helping with the search, as if they were investigating a criminal case. Rowan quickly exined the situation to them, telling them that ire was missing. Her phone was fully charged when she left. We were on an ancient bridge, and I just went to the restroom. When I came out, she was gone, and her phone was unreachable. How long has it been? Tristans expression changed, and there was a hint of anxiety and concern in his voice. Rowan replied, Its been two hours already. Her heart grew even more panicked. Tristan pointed to an alley on the right and asked, Have you searched this alley? Not yet, Rowan shook his head, feeling helpless and regretful. Its all my fault. Now is not the time to me yourself; finding her is more important. Tristan didnt even hold onto Monica, walking straight into the alley by himself. Monica was startled, nced at Rowan, and hurriedly followed Tristan. The earphones ying music fell out of his pocket. Just a moment ago, he had been worried about her being scared, but now he had left her behind. Chapter 1411: Tristan’s Worry Written on His Face Monica looked at the anxious figure and felt a sour emotion surging within her heart. As her breaths deepened, the sadness became more apparent. Perhaps it was because she was not very familiar with ire, butpared to Tristans tension, Monica was rtively calm. Of course, she was still worried. Tristan hurried and stopped, looking around everywhere, not missing a single shop. The usually steady man was very anxious at this moment, a state rarely seen. Monica noticed the furrow between his eyebrows, saw him almost miss a step, and saw the desperation in his eyes as he tried to find ire. She saw the same anxiety and urgency in him as in Rowan. Monica followed and thought about the situation, gathering her thoughts and staying close behind Tristan. Sometimes she jogged, other times she looked around, helping him search for ire. Once they found ire and returned her safely to Dr. Watson, perhaps Tristan would pay more attention to her. Not far behind, some police officers followed and began visiting every street and alley, questioning anyone suspicious. The entire ancient town was undergoing aprehensive search. Every second, every minute was agonizing for Rowan, and perhaps for Tristan as well. Ouch! Monica, hurrying down the steps, missed her footing and twisted her ankle. The pain was intense. Instinctively, she reached out to support herself against the moss-covered stone wall on her left, getting her hand sticky and slippery. The moss emitted a faint stench, and her sleeve got dirty. As Monica looked up, she realized Tristan had already run far ahead. She quickly straightened up and walked towards a faucet not far away. After washing her hands, she limped forward, enduring the pain in her foot. Disappearances in broad daylight, coupled with the ghostly legends lingering in her ears, frightened her. Even though there were passersby around her, she only felt safe with Tristan, not even fearing life and death.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ire! ire!! Tristan searched, cupping his hands around his mouth and shouting her name loudly. As he turned around, he inadvertently saw Monica walking towards him. He stared at her awkward gait, paused for a moment, and asked, How did you get here? He lowered his hands and walked towards her. How? Had he not noticed her all along? Hadnt she followed him the whole way? What happened to your foot? Tristan squatted in front of her, holding her injured ankle, and looked up at her. Did you twist it? Monica looked down at him, feeling a little surprised. No, its nothing. Im fine, she said with embarrassment and a touch of disappointment. So, he hadnt seen her twist her ankle earlier? She had cried out in pain, and he had been just a short distance ahead. It was clear that his entire focus was on ire. Hearing her say it was fine, Tristan stood up, patted her shoulder, and then continued searching for ire with quickened steps. Monica watched his retreating figure, realizing something: he liked ire. Filled with disappointment and attachment to him, she followed behind Tristan, her heart heavy with thoughts. The ancient town was notrge, with several alleys intertwined. Twenty minutester, Tristan and Rowan met at the end of an alley, both empty-handed and with their disappointment and anxiety written all over their faces. At this moment, two police officers approached, and one of them said, Mr. Watson, please take us to the spot where she disappeared. We will investigate it more carefully. Since they had searched the entire ancient town, they still hadnt found anything. Chapter 1412: Every Second is Agonizing Alright, lets go now! Rowan was more than willing. He desperately wanted to find ire as quickly as possible. The longer it took, the more likely that things would take a turn for the worse. Such a disappearance was illogical and worrisome. Tristan went, and naturally, Monica followed as well. As friends, they were also concerned. With such a significant incident, Monica couldnt possibly return to the inn by herself to rest. She was a kind girl, and she had met ire before. In Monicas heart, ire was not at all annoying. Although Tristan was very worried about her, Monica could understand. After all, a person who had vanished into thin air would have many people worried about her. Moreover, Tristan had booked the inn with his mobile phone, and she didnt know the exact location. Despite having walked nearly 20, 000 steps with high heels, and her legs already sore, Monica continued to follow. They went to the ancient bridge with the police officers, who turned to Rowan and asked for confirmation, You two are a couple, right? Yes. Is your rtionship deep? Did you have any quarrels before the incident?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. No quarrels. Rowan was helpless but patient, We have a great rtionship, Officer. You dont need to suspect me. Really, the most important thing is to find her. I suggest sealing off the entire ancient town so that the criminals cant take her away! He was somewhat emotional, even making some gestures, but his upbringing told him to restrain himself. Mr. Watson, the entrance has been sealed off. Our principle of handling cases is not to let any suspicious person go. Its not that we suspect you, but we cant rule out the suspicion of you either. Rowan was speechless. At that moment, he wished he were a god. Tristan nced at Rowan, trying to see something from his handsome face, as the culprit of a high IQ crime often didnt look like a criminal. But Tristan also had a feeling that ires disappearance had nothing to do with Rowan. Soon, everyone went up the steps and arrived at the ce where Rowan hadst seen ire. Rowan described the scene in detail again, and the police officer took notes carefully. Tristan noticed the clear river. With his height, he could easily climb over the railing. He thought about ires height and looked at the river with furrowed brows. Below was a calm surface But it seemed to hide something unusual, and the possibility of falling into the water couldnt be ruled out. Could she have fallen into the water? Monica blurted out. She looked around and found that there were no surveince cameras in this location! But the railing is not low, and a perfectly fine person shouldnt suddenly fall into the water, right? One of the police officers said, Moreover, this girl was in a good mood, didnt quarrel with her boyfriend, and didnt have depression. Even if she fell into the water, she should have floated back up. Another officer crouched down. He carefully examined the scene and found no signs of a struggle. The footprints are not very clear, but you can see that more than one person has been here. Everyone else crouched down as well. I dont think the footprints are clues. This is a public area, and the restroom is on this side. Its normal for people toe and go, the officer analyzed. Tristan leaned on the railing, staring at the river with a nk expression, his eyebrows slightly furrowed and his eyes bing deeper. Monica stood up, her gaze falling on his side profile. Today, there was no sun, and the light was dim, making his jawline even more distinct. He was worried about ire. And Monica was worried about him. She wanted to share his worries but was powerless to do so. After everyone had finished examining the scene, they continued searching separately. Time passed by, and soon it was night. Several hours had passed, but there was still no news. Rowan, Tristan, and Monica sat in an open-air restaurant. The owner served them three fragrant tes of fried rice. They were all hungry, but they had no appetite. Their hearts were filled with worry for ire, and no one touched the food. Lets eat something first. Rowan looked up at them and started eating, Not eating or drinking wont change the situation. His face was filled with disappointment, and deep in his heart was self-me. Chapter 1413: United Efforts Could she have fallen into the water? Monica asked in a soft voice, ncing at Rowan and then at Tristan, her tone tinged with sadness. What if it was hypoglycemia? She wouldnt have been able to control herself or even call for help when she fainted. Rowan shook his head, not daring to think. Weve already sent people to search for her in the river. Im afraid of what we might find. Only he knew that at the moment of the incident, he had heard a terrified scream, but it had been just a fleeting sound. Everyone fell silent The wind was cool, sometimes chilling to the bone. Indeed, if they had to search the river, what good oue could there be? They all knew from the news that most of the time, what was retrieved from the water was a lifeless body. After a while, Rowan spoke up, Lets eat something first. He looked at them again, the corners of his lips lifting in a polite attempt to lighten the atmosphere. As a doctor, he had seen life and death many times, but when it happened to ire, Rowan couldnt remain as calm as usual. After all, she was someone who had entered his heart. Tristans emotions were extremelyplicated. He had once fought with Rowan because of ire. Today, as he searched for her, he wanted to confront Rowan about why he had brought her out without protecting her properly. However, due to Monicas presence, Tristan held back. He knew his ce and getting angry again would be inappropriate.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Night fell, and the ancient town lit up with festive decorations, everything as it was the day before. On the third floor of an inn, Daphne Wells sat on the balcony, separated from Rowan and ires room by a wooden wall. The room was now dark and silent. She held a cup of tea, looking at the dazzling night scene across the river. The ancient town had transformed, with colorful lights illuminating the streets, rocks, river, and rows of stilted houses in a breathtaking disy. She gazed calmly at the river, its waters dyed red by the lights, a mysterious smile ying at the corners of her lips. She thought to herself that ire must have drowned, and no matter if the police were alerted, they would only find a bloated corpse. It had already been so long. Daphne Wells reveled in her unprecedented joy, imagining that one day, she would be with Rowan, marry him, and be a dutiful wife and loving mother. She even envisioned having two children with him and living a harmonious life. At eleven oclock that night, Rowan, Tristan, and Monica had found nothing. After dinner, they searched again, but the chances of finding her were bing slimmer. The police continued to search the river but had not yet informed the Russell family. Youve all been busy all day without a break, Rowan said apologetically, looking at Monica and then Tristan. Lets go back to the inn and rest. She must be exhausted from wearing high heels all day. Indeed, Monica was tired but had not said anything. She felt that if she took another thousand steps, her legs would give out. Tristan was in a terrible mood. It wasnt until he saw the weary expression on Monicas face that he realized she had been running around with him all day without even a drink of water. ncing at Monica and then back at Rowan, he said, Alright, lets keep in touch by phone if theres any news-any news at all, including the bad news. If it werent for Monica apanying him, Tristan would likely have searched all night. He didnt rely solely on the police; he had also summoned professional search and rescue teams. Thank you for today, Rowan said, filled with gratitude, and bowed deeply to him. The two men had finally put their differences aside and were now working together. Tristan patted Rowans shoulder. I think its necessary to inform the Russell family, he said, because this was not a simple missing person case-the consequences could be unimaginable. Rowan nodded, saying he would consider it. He had taken ire from Finnleys care, and now he had lost her. How could he face the consequences? He wanted to wait a little longer, hoping for ires return, a miracle to happen. Rowan still clung to a glimmer of hope. Chapter 1414: Only One Room Left Then, Tristan led Monica towards the inn they had reserved earlier in the day. It waste at night, and even with themplights, visibility was not as good as during the day. As they descended the steps, Tristan said, Watch your step. He reached out and took her hand, holding it tightly. For the first time in the past several hours, his heart returned to Monica. Monicas chest tightened, unsure if it was joy or sorrow. She nced at him, then followed his pace. His face was handsome and elegant, more attractive than any male celebrity in the entertainment industry. Her hand was held firmly in his palm, their warmth intertwined. He slowed down, considering she was wearing high heels, and didnt let go even after they had descended the steps. For a brief moment, Monica felt like it was all surreal. Tristan led her to the riverside inn not far away. The girls brows furrowed slightly, her expression calm and still, neither sad nor happy. She was truly exhausted, both physically and emotionally. The navigation ended. Tristan stopped and said to the girl beside him, This is the ce. He looked up to double-check the sign. All the inns along the street looked almost identical from the outside. Okay. Monica also looked up and noted the inns name and the unique features at the entrance, such as the two pots of lush money nts ced on either side. Tristan pushed open the ss door with his other hand and said, Watch your step. He led her inside. Under the bright indoor lighting, they looked like a happy couple, hand in hand. The innkeeper immediately came to greet them, smiling and handing over a room card. Mr. Norwell, this is your room card, Room 303.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Tristan released Monicas hand and took the card. Just one? Isnt one card enough for two people? The innkeeper smiled and replied, I thought youd be going in and out together. Security hasnt been greattely, but if you need two cards, we can provide them. As he was about to turn around and fetch another card, Tristan grabbed his shoulder, stopping him in his tracks. Tristan frowned slightly, You mean you only prepared one room for us? The innkeeper looked puzzled, ncing back and forth between the two. He didnt know what to say. They had just walked in holding hands, so wasnt one room appropriate? Who would book separate rooms for a couple on vacation? Monica felt a bit embarrassed and stood to the side, biting her lip without saying anything. Tristan told the innkeeper, Give us another room. Huh? The innkeeper looked surprised, then quickly apologized, Im sorry, but all the rooms are upied. There are no vacancies. Hearing this, Monica turned to Tristan, and Tristan also looked at her. He quickly looked outside the door. At this moment, the innkeeper said to him, Mr. Norwell, there are no rooms avable on this entire street. Believe me, theres going to be a grand food festival here in a few days, attracting foodies from all over the country. Tristans expression remained calm. He regretted not booking two rooms in the first ce. Reservations now required real-name registration, and he didnt have her ID number at the time. He thought he could add itter, but ires situation had dyed them. Monica had been standing for a while, her legs sore and tired. She just wanted to sleep. Tristan looked at her, caressed her head, and said, So make do for tonight? He nced at her legs. You must be exhausted. You can sleep on the bed, and Ill sleep on the sofa. She pursed her lips, lowered her eyes, and didnt refuse. What other choice did she have? They were already in this situation. Seeing that she didnt refuse, Tristan asked the innkeeper, Do you have any medicine for sprains and bruises? Yes. He quickly turned to fetch it. Tristan took the bottle, Ill return it tomorrow, thanks. Then, he took Monicas hand again and led her toward the wooden staircase. Monicas heart felt a mix of bitterness and warmth, no longer calm. She was a bit afraid to look into his eyes. His palm was so warm and seemed to have a magical power. Chapter 1415: Both Thinking of Each Other The stairs in the inn were narrow, and it was a bit crowded for two people to walk side by side. Moreover, they had to turn a corner soon. In such a stilted inn, the floors were never too high, and theyout was almost the same. The tall Tristan led the way, holding her hand tightly, guiding her step by step to the third floor. In front of room 303, he swiped the card to enter without letting go of her hand. It felt like an older brother taking care of his younger sister. After entering, he inserted the key card, and the whole room lit up. The lighting was warm and yellow, the walls were made of wood panels, and there were ancient murals decorating them. It was a spacious room with arge bed. The bed was over two meters wide, with neatly arranged yellow bedding and two heart-shaped pillows, giving afortable feeling. However, there was indeed only one bed. Come, sit down first, Tristan said as he helped her sit on the edge of the bed before letting go of her hand. He knelt on one knee in front of her, opened the medicine bottle, and ced it on the ground. Tristan then carefully lifted her injured foot onto hisp. Without a word, he gently rolled up her pant leg, his distinct fingers moving with extreme care. At that moment, he seemed as professional as a doctor. The girl stared at him up close, feeling a bit nervous and her heart racing. She wanted to say thank you, but hesitated, biting her lip as a faint blush spread across her face. With her pant leg rolled up, her exposed ankle was visibly red and swollen. Tristan frowned and looked at her with evident concern. Their eyes met, and Monica blinked quickly before smiling and saying, It doesnt hurt, really, not at all. Tristan gazed deeply into her eyes for a moment, sighed, picked up the medicine bottle, and began applying it gently to her injury. He even blew on it from time to time, afraid of causing her pain. His attentiveness and gentleness, as well as the guilt and remorse buried in his heart, stirred ripples in Monicas thoughts. He must have cared for her, too, but the situation had been urgent. Im sorry, Monica, he said as he gently massaged the medicine into her injury, trying to make it work as effectively as possible. Looking up at her, he continued, I brought you out here, but I didnt take good care of you. Hearing this, she shook her head vigorously, feeling a sudden warmth in her heart. At that moment, there was no ire between them C only him and her. Im already a grown-up, and I dont need to be taken care of, she said with a smile. It was my own carelessness that caused the twist. Next time, Ill be more careful and wont cause you any trouble.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hearing her words, Tristan felt even more guilty. He looked away and said, You dont have to go downstairs tomorrow. Just rest here and let your injury heal first. Was she supposed to stay in the room alone? No! She was afraid! Monica suddenly felt a chill in the air. After what had happened, any girl left alone would feel fear until the final oue was known. Not hearing her response, Tristan looked up and saw the hesitation in her eyes. Locking eyes with him, Monica spoke softly, I Id rather go with you. Im not in pain anymore, really. Unexpectedly, Tristan replied, I wont go either. Ill stay here with you. Her ankle was swollen C how could it not hurt? The girls eyes widened in surprise. Was he not going to search anymore? Tristan gently put her foot down and stood up, picking up the medicine bottle. If I could find it, wouldnt I have found it today? he asked. She didnt know how to respond. Chapter 1416: Claire Will Be Fine Youve had a long day, too. Get some rest early, Tristan said, turning around and putting down the medicine bottle. You sleep in the bed tonight, and Ill sleep on the couch. His voice was gentle, and his tone was rxed, giving her a sense of security at that moment. He added, Dont worry, I wont leave through this door. Ill be with you, so sleep with peace of mind. Monica was indeed tired. She moved her body, lifted the nket, and got into bed. She was really exhausted after a whole day of turmoil. Tristan saw that she had alreadyin down and turned off the main light in the room.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Monicay on her side, watching him without blinking as he opened the ss door and went out to the balcony alone. She thought to herself, his mood must be terrible, right? The balcony light was on, and the curtains were open. Monica, lying on her side, could see his tall figure leaning against the railing. She knew that he must be worried about ire. At that moment, her heart felt strange. Monica couldnt help but remember the scene when shest met ire. Tristan took her to the hospital to visit Eason, which was also her first time going there. They had juste out of the elevator when they met that girl. She had a gentle smile, was poised and gave Monica a deep impression. That day, she had apologized to ire. That day, ire had left with Dr. Watson. If something were to happen to a girl like that, Monica would also feel endless emotion. The connection between people is really so short-lived. When they are together, they should cherish it and not be bothered by trivial matters. How could she sleep when Tristan wasnt sleeping? Although lying down made her body feel morefortable, her mind couldnt help but wander. The night view across the river was beautiful and enchanting, with neon lights so dazzling that they were intoxicating. Even the river surface was full of colorful lights. The search and rescue team hadnt reached this section yet, and tonights view was truly breathtaking. But Tristan had no interest in admiring the night view. He was praying, praying for ires safety. A cool breeze blew, and he couldnt help but curl one hand in front of his lips and cough softly. Daphne Wells, sitting on the neighboring balconys sofa, frowned and concentrated for a moment. Had Rowan returned? She held her teacup, stunned for a few seconds, and finally realized that Rowan was staying on the other side. Her hanging heart was somewhat relieved. But she still put down her teacup, got up, walked to the other side, propped her hands on the railing, and leaned out to look at the neighboring balcony. It was pitch ck. She couldnt help but smile, thinking that ire must be dead, and Rowan must be feeling very guilty. However, after the copse, he would have to start a new life. She would give him enough time, believing that he hadnt been with ire for long, and their feelings werent deep. Forgetting a personpletely is also a simple thing. ire will be fine. Daphne Wells was slightly startled, and suddenly turned her eyes to the illuminated side, where a womans voice came from! And it mentioned ire! Daphne Wells pricked up her ears, her face turning cold! On the other side of the balcony separated by a wall, Monica put a windbreaker on Tristan after hearing him cough. She quickly got up from the bed. Tristan looked at her as he heard the noise, his gentle gaze meeting hers, Lets pray for ire together. Monica looked up, her usually watery eyes filled with sincerity. Daphne Wells, who heard these words, felt a burst of secret joy in her heart. If they needed to pray, it meant they hadnt found her! It would be strange if she didnt drown after so long! Tristan turned around, his hands on Monicas shoulders, and asked with concern, Why arent you sleeping? He looked at her feet and said, You need to rest. Dont walk around. As he spoke, he picked her up in his arms. Chapter 1417: Why Don’t You Sleep in the Bed Too? Monicas chest tightened suddenly! Tristan held her as he walked inside, and as he lowered his gaze, his deep pupils reflected her astonished face. To Monica, it all felt so unreal! She even held her breath. She wrapped her arms around his neck, her cheeks as red as an apple. Time seemed to freeze in that moment. Monica noticed a hint of emotion in his eyes that she couldnt understand, but Tristan quickly averted his gaze and carried her to the bed, stopping in front of it. Bending down, he carefully ced her on the soft bed. She let go of him and looked at his handsome face, which was now very close. Get some sleep, Tristan said with sincerity in his eyes. He bent down again to help her take off her shoes and covered her with the nket. Monica watched as he closed the ss door and drew the curtains. At the same time, Tristan turned off the balcony light. The room darkened, and Daphne Wells, who was next door, felt a sinking feeling in her chest! She hadnt been able to see who they were! She quickly propped herself up on the railing and stuck her head out to get a better look, but she couldnt see anything anymore. The curtains were closed. Who could those two people be? Were they ires friends? Daphne Wells really wanted to know. She was curious about anything rted to ire! But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldnt figure out who might be staying next door. That night, Daphne Wells was destined not to sleep. She would let her imagination run wild and create a wonderful future world for herself. In her mind, ire was already dead. The body that might be found the next day could be bloated and ugly from being submerged in water! That was the scene Daphne Wells most wanted to see. In the next room, Monica turned her head slightly and looked at the small 1. 2-meter-long sofa not far away. Tristan, being a tall guy, would not have enough space, even if he curled up. Sleeping like that for a night would undoubtedly be very ufortable, and it would be easy to catch a cold because there was only one nket. Why dont you sleep in the bed too? Monica blinked and suggested softly, The sofa is too small, and youll catch a cold without a nket. Tristan hesitated for a moment and then stepped forward to meet her gaze. They were both silent for a few seconds. She saw his handsome face filled with contemtion. She pursed her lips, trying to control her racing heartbeat and awkwardly waiting for his answer. Alright, Tristan replied gently, his voice full of respect for her, and he looked at the bed like a gentleman. The bed is wide enough; we can each sleep on one side.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Monica looked away, her cheeks blushing slightly. Tristan noticed her blush and didnt want to make her feel embarrassed. He casually said, Lets sleep like this then. I dont snore. I know, she replied without thinking. This reminded them both of the night they spent together at Darcy Manor. Tristan sat down on the edge of the bed, and Monica closed her eyes obediently. She pricked up her ears to listen to the sounds around her, feeling both nervous and reassured because he was there. Tristan helped her adjust the nket before lying down and covering himself as well. He reached out to turn off the light, and the room darkened, bing especially quiet. The night grew deeper They could hear each others breathing and heartbeats, and they couldnt help but think back to that night at Darcy Manor when they were forced to stay in the same room and sleep in the same bed. That night, they were as close as they were now. That night, Monica felt the same way she did now. Remembering these past events filled her heart with happiness. She seemed to smell the faint scent emanating from Tristans body and gradually drifted off to sleep. That night, Rowan didnt return to the inn. He was waiting by the river, hoping for a miracle. The big mans eyes reddened, and tears welled up, but he refused to let them fall. It was already midnight, and the search and rescue team was still busy. They were determined to find a person alive or a body dead, so the team grewrger and the river became quite lively. The sky was gloomy, and suddenly, it started to rain Chapter 1418: The Heartbroken Dr. Watson The pitter-patter of rain gradually drowned out all other sounds around. The icy raindrops hit Rowans hair, face, and shoulders. His eyes emitted a chilling light as he tightly gripped the railing, the force seemingly enough to crush it. He was filled with anger, both towards the evildoers and himself. Gazing at the rivers surface covered in rain, a look of sadness shed in Rowans eyes. He felt utterly desperate. ire! Unable to contain his surging emotions any longer, he screamed towards the river, Where are you?! ire! Where on earth are you?! ire! ire The memories of their time together, her every frown and smile, yed in his mind like a movie. The way she happily linked her arm with his, her eyes curving into a smile, her face filled with happiness She would hop like a bunny and stroke his hair, walk backward while holding his hand, her eyes brimming with admiration She would asionally make a funny face at him, sometimes appearing dignified and gentle, and other times yful and adorable. Each scene was so familiar. ire, Im sorry I lost you Rowan felt a sharp pain in his heart, as if it was tearing apart. The cold rain rolled down his cheeks, soaking his clothes. Wet eyshes gave way to tears, which finally flowed out, mingling with the rain. This man, who had seen and grown indifferent to life and death, cried for the first time. Though they hadnt been together for long and hadnt experienced a long romance, their chemistry and values aligned, and they were heading towards marriage. The rain grew heavier, and the temperature dropped. Swallowing the bitterness in his throat, he was filled with self-hatred. Dr. Watson! Someone ran over, holding arge ck umbre over his head, and said with concern, You should go back to the inn and rest! Well notify you if theres any news. He shook his head, gripping the railing tightly, his heart seemingly bleeding. Though the rain no longer drenched him, he was already soaked. Dr. Watson, please go back to the inn. Youll get sick like this, and there are so many patients waiting for you. You cant fall now. Ill only rest when I see her, dead or alive, Rowan replied hoarsely. Only then would he feel closer to ire, so she wouldnt be lonely and afraid.N?velDrama.Org content rights. The downpour continued, pounding on the umbre, as if telling a tragic story. With a pained expression, Rowan said, If we dont find her tonight, Ill notify the Russell family tomorrow. This was a carefully considered decision. Mhm, the man nodded, still holding the umbre for him. But everyone knew that after so much time had passed, even if they found her, the odds were slim. This man was one of Tristans subordinates. Before leaving, Tristan had repeatedly instructed him to take care of Dr. Watson, as people in extreme pain might do things beyond their control. Another group was checking the surveince footage at the entrance of the ancient town, carefully examining any suspicious individuals who hade and gone in the past few days. Sometimes, the police could solve cases based on their judgment. In any case, they clung to every hope. The night deepened Monica and Tristan had already fallen asleep, both of them calm this night, sleeping soundly. They had searched all day, and their bodies were truly exhausted. Chapter 1419: A Night Spent Together ires situation was temporarily pushed to the back of their minds, as it wasnt something they could resolve with just effort. Tristan had done his utmost, sending many people to help. Daphne Wells didnt wait for Rowan to return that night, sitting alone on the balcony sofa and admiring the rain. As the rain grew heavier, it also got colder. Eventually, she couldnt stand it any longer and chose to return to her room to sleep. She believed that when she woke up, there would be satisfying news circting in the ancient town: a floating corpse in the river. The next morning, the rain had stopped, and a faint chill lingered in the air. When Monica opened her eyes, the room was exceptionally quiet. The ceiling and walls were made of wooden nks, with water nts hanging above in a very artistic manner. Breathing carefully, she could smell a faint scent of wood. Her memory was clear, and she recalled the events of the previous day. She worried about ires safety and the fact that she had slept in the same bed as Tristan the night before. So, she nced over slightly, and sure enough, there was Tristan lying on the other side of the bed, still in the position where he hadid downst night. Monicas gentle gaze lingered on his handsome profile for a while. His perfect nose was as if chiseled by a knife. Her eyes seemed a little dazed for a moment, but it was fleeting. She sighed, wondering how ire was doing. But Monica, you slept with a man again. Although their rtionship hadnt progressed substantially, she was quite content. Her affection for him was evident. She didnt know how Tristan could feel her gaze, but even with his eyes closed, he spoke softly, Good morning. Startled, Monica immediately became alert. Did he have a third eye? Seeing that the girl didnt respond for a while, the lying-down Tristan opened his eyes, nced over, and their gazes collided. Good morning, Monica blinked awkwardly, quickly adding another sentence, and then looked away. Did you sleep wellst night? Was he up all night worrying about ire? Mhm. Tristan lifted the nket on his side and got out of bed while answering, The inn owner has good taste. The bed is asfortable as the one at home. Hearing this, she didnt know how to respond. Comfort? Sleeping in the same bed with a woman, didnt he feel even slightly ufortable? But she just pursed her lips and sat up. How is it? Is your foot better? Tristan put on his shoes, sat on the edge of the bed, turned, and looked at her. His gaze and tone were full of concern. Mhm, the girl nodded, Much better. Tristan stood up, Ill go wash up first, and then Ill take a look at your foot and apply medicine. Oh, what do you want for breakfast? You can order here. He checked his phone, but there were no messages or missed calls from Rowan. A touch of mncholy shed in his eyes.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica thought to herself, so hes really not going down? Anything is fine. Tristan stood up and asked seriously, What do you mean by anything? There seemed to be a hint of unhappiness in his tone, You didnt seriously consider my question. Anything means Ill listen to you, Monica quickly corrected herself, giving him a beautiful smile. Tristans expression softened, and the curve of his lips was charming. Then you go wash up first, he said, nning to call Rowan. You go first, the girl stood in front of the bed, staring at him with a lovestruck expression, Hurry up, dont waste any more time! Tristan nced at her, then strode towards the bathroom. Monica finally let out a sigh of relief! Sharing such a small space with another person was really ufortable! Chapter 1420: Monica Prays for Claire She was stillining to herself, Whats wrong with you?! Werent you always fearless and carefree? When did you ever feel nervous? And what situation havent you experienced before? Why is it that whenever shes with Tristan, her heart races like a frightened deer? Even breathing requires practicing hundreds of times? Its so annoying! Every time her heart races, her cheeks flush, her blood heats up, and its incredibly embarrassing! Shes afraid Tristan wont notice! And now is the time to find someone, not the time to be emotionally attached! But she knew very well in her heart that this was the feeling of love, like a raging flood and ferocious beast, uncontroble. If ire hadnt disappeared, then this trip to the ancient town would have held extraordinary significance for her and Tristan. But the current situation was not suitable for romance ire was missing, and everyone was concerned and worried. There was the sound of water from the bathroom, and Monica gathered her thoughts. She shook her head to get rid of these messy thoughts, bent over to fan and straighten the quilt. Then she pulled back the curtains and opened the sliding ss door, letting the fresh air in. Monica stepped out, and the rows of stilted buildings on the opposite bank of the river came into view, like an ancient painting. She came to the edge of the balcony and saw many small boats floating on the river. Those were the rescue workers, wearing clothes with the word rescue printed on them. Monicas heart sank heavily, her rxed expression disappeared, reced by a solemn look. Her world seemed silent at that moment, staring nkly at the scene A whole night had passed and still no news But was no news the best news? Not necessarily Monica sped her hands together and closed her eyes, praying for ire. ire, you must be safe; were all waiting for you toe back, a voice in her heart whispered. How could such a living person just vanish into thin air? In the bathroom, Tristan hesitated again and again, not calling Rowan. He brushed his teeth while ordering breakfast for Monica on his phone. On the balcony, Monica continued to pray She was a kind-hearted girl. Soon, footsteps approached from behind her. Monica didnt turn around, only returned to her senses, opened her eyes, and lowered her sped hands. Looking at the restless river, her mood was terrible. The sky was gray, and it had rained heavily the night before. It seemed that it would rain again soon. Tristans gaze swept over the girls silhouette andnded on the boats floating in the middle of the river. Professional salvage teams had been working all night, still trying their best to search and salvage It was as if even the air was telling them that hope was growing dimmer and dimmer.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Soon, someone delivered breakfast, and the doorbell rang. Tristan turned to open the door, Hello. Sir, enjoy your meal, the attendant kindly reminded him. Sir, please be careful when going out recently. There has been a disappearance in the ancient town, and the cause has not been determined. Tristan nodded, Thank you for the reminder. He watched the attendant go downstairs, a trace of sadness in his eyes. Then he closed the door, and Monica came in from the balcony. Monica, let me apply the medicine for you first, Tristan put the bag on the TV cab and picked up the medicine bottle. Wash up after I apply the medicine. Monica sat down on the edge of the bed and watched him open the medicine bottle. As he had done the night before, he knelt down on one knee, ced her sprained foot on hisp, and gently rolled up her pant leg. Thank you, Monica said sweetly. Why be polite? Tristan looked up and saw her eyes filled with stars. Chapter 1421: A Phone Call In the instant their eyes met, time seemed to stand still. Monica pursed her lips habitually, hiding her embarrassment. Tristan averted his gaze and carefully examined her injury. The swelling has gone down quite a bit, hemented. Yes, she agreed, looking at her ankle. The medicine is quite effective, and it really doesnt hurt this morning. She hoped he would stop worrying and feeling guilty. Lets apply it one more time. Tristan looked up at her and continued to apply the medicine, gently massaging her ankle with his fingertips to help the medicine prate better. Sometimes, he didnt seem like a high-and-mighty CEO; his heart wasnt as cold as his appearance suggested. Monica sensed his thoughts and tactfully suggested, Shall we go down and take a look after breakfast? Tristan looked up at her as he continued to massage her ankle. Hearing her words, he was quite touched. Im also worried. Although Im not close to ire, Ive met her before, and shes a very likable girl. I really like her. Tristans eyes softened. Alright, lets have breakfast first. He knew that after a whole night without any results, the situation was likely bleak. A brief silence filled the room, and the air was tinged with sadness. After applying the medicine, Tristan carefully lowered her foot and let down her pant leg. Monica spoke again, Thank you. He looked up at her but didnt respond. Instead, he picked up the medicine bottle and stood up. After washing his hands, he opened the breakfast bag and took out two servings. The noodles here are quite special. Come and have a taste. As the lid was lifted, the delicious aroma filled the air. Monica stood up and took the utensils from him. They sat down on the couch and ate the noodles together, without much conversation. Outside the balcony railing, the river was no longer calm, and the professional salvage team continued to work tirelessly. Soon, Tristans phone rang. He quickly took it out and checked the disy. It was a call from his subordinate. He immediately answered, Hello, any updates? We havent found her yet. But I can tell you aboutst nights search progress and what the police saw on the surveince cameras. Where are you? Im downstairs at the inn you booked. Tristan nced at the girl next to him. It wouldnt be appropriate to have a mane upstairs. So he put down the noodle box and told his subordinate, Wait for me downstairs. Ill be right there. After hanging up, he turned to look at Monica and was about to say something. She met his gaze and asked softly, Are you going downstairs? My subordinate is here to report something to me. Its not convenient for him toe upstairs. You stay here.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan didnt rush off. Instead, he patiently exined, Well talk downstairs. Theres a coffee shop to the right of the entrance. You cane find me after you finish breakfast, or you can call me, and Ille pick you up. Dont worry about me. Im not a three-year-old child, Monica said in a rxed tone. But you should finish your breakfast before leaving. Theres no need to rush. Tristan nodded, put down his phone, and resumed eating. Monica also hurried to eat, although she wasnt as fast as him. Moreover, girls always took a bit longer to get ready. So Tristan decided to leave first. Before opening the door, he turned to her and said, Call me when you go downstairs. Be careful on the stairs, and dont sprain your ankle again. Alright, dont worry! Monica said gently, watching him leave and close the door behind him. Chapter 1422: Where Have I Seen Her Before? In the early morning, in the room next door, Daphne Wells had taken a handful of small white pills before going to bedst night, so she slept rather soundly. She got up, put on a ck long coat with a hood, just so she could cover her face when necessary. She couldnt sit still and wanted to go downstairs to check on things, especially Rowan. She had ordered some takeout earlier, finished her breakfast, and was now standing in front of the mirror in the bathroom, applying lipstick. Her technique was quite skilled, and her eyes were sharp and cold with the demeanor of a victor. After getting up, Daphne Wells had noticed the busy salvage team on the river. Seeing that they couldnt even find a body, she felt that they were a bunch of useless people, and she couldnt help but feel a little smug. She had clearly pushed ire into the river, who had screamed in horror, and she had heard the clear ssh. So, in Daphne Wells view, ire was undoubtedly dead! And her death would be ugly! If her body couldnt be found, it would rot at the bottom of the river, be nibbled clean by fish and insects, and eventually only the skeleton would remain. The satisfaction Daphne Wells felt from this was indescribable. After applying her lipstick, she coldly stared at her pale reflection in the mirror, her lips curling into a strange, cold smile. She put the hood of her coat on her head and left the room. In a little while, the light went out, and the sound of the door closing could be heard. Next door, Monica had also finished her breakfast. She went to the bathroom to brush her teeth, not wearing any makeup, but simply tidying up her hair. She grabbed her phone, pulled the room key from the wall, and opened the door to go downstairs. She left the room about two minutes after Daphne Wells, so they didnt immediately run into each other. Monica wore high heels, and her feet didnt hurt at all. She held the railing and was particrly careful as she went downstairs. Thinking of Tristans instructions, her heart felt warm; he must care about her, right? When she reached the first floor of the inn, Monica walked out the ss door and went to the right. She had checked the map earlier, and the caf was at the end, about 100 meters away. The winter wind was a bit chilly and was blowing strongly. She looked up at the sky, which was covered with low, dark clouds, as if it was about to rain again. The whole ancient town was shrouded in a sense of sadness. This was a narrow alley, with a row of riverside inns with different signs but simryouts on one side, and tall stone walls on the other. Monica took a step forward. The ce was quiet, with asional people going in and out of the inns, mostly young, fashionable couples holding hands, looking blissful. Have you heard that the missing girl still hasnt been found? Honey, do you think she really traveled through time? one couple asked. Do you really believe in such magical powers? the other replied. Why not? The world is so big and full of wonders. Maybe the girl wille back in fifty years, and her boyfriend will be an old man by then. Upon hearing the conversation of the couple passing by, Monica inhaled deeply and couldnt help but speed up her pace. The caf was about 100 meters away, at the end of the row of riverside inns. Beyond that was a pier, with a row of railings by the water, and an unobstructed view of the river.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica saw the cafs sign before she got to the door, so she hadnt looked inside to see if Tristan and his men were there yet. Instead, she spotted a woman in a ck coat with a hood standing by the river. When the woman happened to turn her eyes, she saw Monica as well. Daphne Wells felt a slight chill in her heart, her cold eyes narrowing. Monica stopped in her tracks, feeling that this woman looked familiar She had seen her in Arkpool City! But why was she here, and alone? The woman still gave her a cold and eerie feeling. Daphne Wells knew that Monica had recognized her, and her eyes instantly exuded a murderous intent, staring coldly at her without blinking! Chapter 1423: Daphne Wells’s Smugness Monica had a vague sense of unease and quickly walked towards Daphne Wells. She didnt have time to check if Tristan was at the caf. A thought popped into her head-ires disappearance might be rted to this woman! Seeing Monica approach, Daphne Wells neither hid nor ran, just coldly nced at her. When Monica stopped in front of her, the chill emanating from Daphne Wells became even more intense, as if it came from the abyss and carried a foul stench. Why are you here? Monica asked, her voice filled with suspicion as she stared into Daphne Wellss eyes. Daphne Wells recognized the voice of the girl next door fromst night and realized that this girl must be staying in the room next to her. She liked Rowan, right? But she was staying with another man. Daphne Wellss lips curled into a cold smile, not bothering to hide her disdain as she retorted, What do you think? Perhaps this woman had already guessed something, and thats why she was asking. Monica recalled the scene from thest time they met and the words this woman had said to her; they were full of hostility towards ire. Is ires disappearance rted to you? Monica asked directly. Daphne Wells, hands in her pockets, smirked with a hint of smugness, If I say no, would you believe me? Her tone was truly infuriating! Monica frowned, of course she didnt believe her! Daphne Wells looked at her with contempt and disdain, then nced at the seemingly calm river. The search and rescue team hadnt reached this area yet, with a few boats anchored not far upstream. Monica clenched her fists, angrily questioning, Why did you do this?! Daphne Wellss lips curled into a smile, and herughter, both joyful and smug, rang in Monicas ears, making her feel incredibly irritated! Daphne Wells felt like she had aplished something great, and no one could share in her joy. Seeing the girls anger, she suddenly had the urge to share her triumph. Because she stole my man. Is that reason enough? Daphne Wellss eyes shifted, her smiling face instantly darkened and became fierce, I wanted her dead, so she had to die! So ire was dead? Monicas heart sank heavily, and she furiously asked, Where is ire?! This is a society governed byw! Youre going to jail! I advise you to stop while youre ahead! Hand her over! Daphne Wells looked around, seeing no one else, so she let Monica yell and rant, showing no fear at all. At that moment, a light rain began to fall, sprinkling on their hair, faces, and shoulders. Heh, hand her over? Daphne Wells scoffed, not fearing jail at all, basking in the joy of ires disappearance. Was the river water bone-chilling? Did ire drown or freeze to death? Let me tell you, ire is dead. Daphne Wells looked down, admiring her newly done manicure, and sighed, These people are really useless. They obviously threw someone into the river but couldnt even find the body. She chuckled and added, Its not like its the ocean. Monicas eyes widened in shock, disbelief filling her voice as she asked, You pushed her into the river?! Yes, Daphne Wells replied casually, feeling content despite the rain. She leaned on the railing, looking at the search team upstream as if they were clowns.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monicas heart shuddered, and the next second, she hurriedly pulled out her phone to call Tristan. Daphne Wells turned her gaze just in time to see this, her face changing as she asked, What are you doing?! She lunged forward, desperately trying to grab the phone, You wretch! Give me the phone! Chapter 1424: Tristan’s Selfless Act You murderer! You cold-hearted woman! Monica screamed, grappling with her and looking back towards the caf, shouting, Tristan! Tristan! I found the one who hurt ire! Upon seeing this, Daphne Wells panicked, her face turning pale. Were there other people around? If she continued making a ruckus, it would undoubtedly draw attention. Criminals are always fearful! With sharp eyes like a hawk, Daphne gritted her teeth and steeled herself. You can join her in death! Keep herpany! She forcefully pushed Monica towards the railing. Lets see how you like meddling in others affairs! Monica fought back, You murderer! Thew will punish you! With a ng, the phone fell to the ground, the call never made. Daphnes eyes were bloodthirsty, and she crazily choked Monica, pushing her over the railing. The railing reached waist-height, and below was the icy, bone-chilling river. Monica was choked to the point she couldnt speak, her face turning red, and even breathing became difficult. Fear enveloped her, and she was running out of strength to resist. But Daphne seemed determined to kill her. As Tristan led his men out of the caf, he spotted the two women fighting. Monica! His eyes changed, and he sprinted towards them. Daphne looked over, gritting her teeth and using all her strength to push Monica over the railing and into the river. Monica! Tristan ran, his pupils dting. Ahh! A panicked scream apanied Monica as she fell into the river. Daphne, panting, clung to the railing and stared coldly at the sshing water. Monica! Tristan rushed over, vaulted the railing without a second thought, and dove into the river. Sir! His men,ing after, were dumbfounded. Realizing someone else was nearby, Daphne instinctively turned and tried to flee. One of the men grabbed her shoulder, stopping her. Where do you think youre going?! Are you involved in the previous disappearances?!N?velDrama.Org content rights. I dont understand what youre saying, let me go! Daphne struggled, ring at him with anger. Let go! The mans eyes were resolute, and he didnt release her. The rain grew heavier, quickly drenching them. He tightened his grip on her wrist, seeing a chilling murderous intent in her eyes. This woman was no good and should be thoroughly investigated. With her recent actions, it was hard not to link her to the disappearances. The river was deep, and as Monica fell in, she choked on water and quickly became oxygen-deprived. She didnt struggle much, but she was conscious. She felt like she was going to die, and fear overtook her. Tristan swam towards her with all his might. Despite the icy water, he didnt hesitate and reached her within seconds. He held her in his arms, swimming towards the surface. At that moment, although Monica couldnt speak, she was conscious. An overwhelming sense of safety enveloped her, and she no longer felt cold. Her blood seemed to boil. It was Tristan He appeared in the most critical moment Tristan hadnt been in good health before but started swimming at 20 and was now a strong swimmer. Sir! The man by the railing, still gripping Daphne, anxiously watched the river. Finally, there was movement. Sir! He worried for their safety. Daphne continued to struggle, fearing Tristan and aware of the police presence. If she didnt escape now, she would likely be caught. The rain grew heavier. Tristan finally emerged, holding Monica. She closed her eyes, coughed a few times, her wet hair clinging to her cheeks, and her body shivering. Tristan was frantic, Monica! Hold on a little longer! He swam towards the steps, his heart aching for her with unprecedented anxiety. Chapter 1425: Hand Her Over to Dr. Watson Monica! Monica! He finally carried her to the shore, but her eyes were tightly closed, as if she had lost consciousness, and her soaked body no longer trembled. The pier had arge awning, and the rain grew heavier, pattering noisily on it. Tristan had hery t and called, Monica! Wake up! He knelt down, cradling her head to one side, and reached his fingers into her mouth to help clear any water or debris from her nose and mouth. Monica, Monica He anxiously called her name while continuing his resuscitation efforts, Wake up, can you hear me? Tristans men dragged Daphne Wells towards them. Daphne stared incredulously at the unresponsive Monica lying on the ground. She struggled to break free, refusing to follow them, Let go of me! As Tristan continued to resuscitate Monica, he nced at Daphne Wells. His deep cold eyes showed a hint of hidden cruelty, which made Daphne shudder in fear. Then Tristan withdrew his gaze and called again, Monica, Monica, wake up. Daphne seized the opportunity to escape! She even bit the mans wrist! Ah-! Tristans man howled in pain but didnt let go, Damn woman! p-! A crisp pnded on Daphne Wells face, leaving a bloody cut on her mouth corner. Daphne continued to struggle. The man then kicked her in the abdomen and punched her hard in the chest, Stay still! Daphne felt dizzy from the beating. Tristan cast a hateful nce at Daphne Wells, showing no sympathy. He quickly returned to giving Monica artificial respiration. His thin lips touched hers, marking their first kiss under such circumstances. It must be said that Tristan was quite professional in saving lives. He had saved many people during his years abroad. With artificial respirationbined with CPR, Monica, who had fainted due tock of oxygen, soon showed signs of life. She coughed twice. Tristan was overjoyed and revealed a child-like smile. The man dragged Daphne Wells over and kicked her legs, forcing her to kneel before Monica. She stubbornly tried to stand but waspletely restrained by the man, unable to move. At this moment, Monica slowly opened her eyes, and the first face she saw was a familiar one C his handsome features and gentle, deep gaze. Their eyes met Youre finally awake, Tristan breathed a sigh of relief, his smile warmer and brighter. Seeing Tristans wet hair dripping with water and his soaked body, Monica recalled the moment he embraced her in the river, and her heart was filled with mixed emotions. Come. Tristan picked her up from the ground. Monica regained her senses and locked eyes with Daphne Wells, who was kneeling on the ground. Monica stared coldly at her, and there was a trace of guilt in Daphnes eyes. It was her, Monica pointed at Daphne Wells, not caring how cold her soaked body felt, and angrily said, She was the one who pushed ire into the river! She admitted it herself! No, it wasnt me! I never said that! Daphne stubbornly denied. Tristan remembered the scene of Monica being pushed into the river just now, and his face instantly changed, ring at Daphne Wells as if wishing to kill her with his eyes. But he was well aware of his identity, so he said to his man, Hand her over to Dr. Watson! Yes, sir! The man roughly pulled Daphne Wells up, Move! Daphne Wells was still trying to break free, Let go of me! The man only tightened his grip, Stay still! Or Ill kill you! It seemed as if he wanted to break her wrist! Tristan carried Monica, Lets go back to the inn and change our clothes. He took a step, worried she might catch a cold.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Being carried like a princess again, Monica felt as if all of this were a dream. Chapter 1426: Mr. Marsh and the Others Couldn’t Sit Still Indeed, she was shivering from the cold, but leaning against Tristans warm chest, Monica hadpletely lost the fear she experienced from the brush with death. All she felt now was relief and sadness thinking of ire, she was heartbroken. The rain continued to fall, and Tristan couldnt help but quicken his pace. It was winter, and the river water was icy and bone-chilling. Tristan was soaked through as well, but he seemed to be immune to the cold. He just didnt want her to catch a cold. Monica put her arms around his neck, and Tristan nced down at her, I really didnt check the almanac before we set out. Narrowly escaping death should have been a cause for celebration, but ires whereabouts were unknown, and everyones mood remained somber. She leaned against him and couldnt help but remember how Tristan held herst night. Compared tost nights joy and happiness, Monica felt a sourness in her nose and wanted to cry, Is ire dead? Tristans pace quickened, and he didnt answer her question. Holding her in his arms, he walked through the wind and rain towards the inn, one step at a time! He stared ahead, his cold eyes as dark as an ancient well. How could there be such a venomous-hearted woman? In the morning, Rowan gathered the courage to call Finnley, apologizing and then telling him about ires disappearance. What?! Missing? Finnley was in the Marsh Groups presidents office, How could someone just go missing? Wasnt she found overnight? Not far away, Ivan Marsh looked up from his office chair, Who was missing? Rowan, who hadnt slept all night, kept apologizing on the phone, his spirits a bit deted. I understand, Finnley couldnt bear to me him, Ille over right away. Send me the specific location. Whos missing? Ivan Marsh asked Finnley after he hung up the phone. ire went to the ancient town with Dr. Watson. He just went to the restroom and when he came out, ire was gone. Finnley quickly typed on the keyboard to save and organize the urgent files. Ivan Marshs heart skipped a beat, and he immediately closed hisptop, got up, and said to Andrew, who had just entered the room, Prepare the helicopter. Leave thepany matters to you. Ill take these urgent documents to the finance departmentter. Yes. Andrew didnt know what had happened yet. He immediately picked up the phone and dialed a number, Prepare the aircraft. As Finnley got up, Jennifer entered the office with a document in hand. Ivan Marsh and Finnley were rushing out. Where are you going? She saw the urgency in the two mens faces. Finnley nced at Ivan Marsh before telling Jennifer about ires disappearance in the ancient town. What? Jennifer couldnt believe it, ire is missing? Why are you only being informed now? And it happened yesterday?! What was Rowan doing? Dr. Watson just told us, Finnley walked quickly towards the exit, Keep it a secret from my parents for now! He was afraid the elderly couldnt bear the news. Wait! Ill go with you! She handed the document to Andrew, turned around, and chased after them. So, Ivan Marsh, Jennifer, and Finnley, along with a professional search and rescue team, hurried to the ancient town by helicopter! The ancient town was shrouded in misty rain, and the drizzle continued to fall. It seemed like a forgotten corner of the world.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. On the rain-washed bluestone road, Tristans man dragged Daphne Wells forward. If she struggled too hard, he would backhand her with a p! Soon, Daphne Wellss face became swollen from the ps, and she calmed down a bit. In her heart, she cursed, Damn, does this man have a violent streak?! Soon, he saw several people standing by the riverbank not far away, one of whom was Rowan. He held arge ck umbre, his figure appearing somewhat lonely and deste. Since he hadnt returned to the innst night, his phone had automatically shut down after calling Finnley. Tristans man couldnt contact him and had dragged Daphne Wells all the way here. Mr. Marshs orders had to bepleted-hand this woman over to Dr. Watson! Chapter 1427: Daphne Wells, Go to Hell A night passed, and there was still no news of ire. Rowans heart was hollowed out with worry. Gazing at the misty rain-covered river, his eyes were as dark and deep as an ancient well. Dr. Watson! The culprit responsible for harming Miss Russell is here! Tristans subordinate shouted at Rowans back, dragging Daphne Wells and quickening their pace.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rowan turned at the sound, and through the heavy rain curtain, he saw someone pulling Daphne Wells towards him. Daphne Wells struggled to break free, guiltily avoiding Rowans gaze. Dr. Watson! It was her who pushed Miss Russell into the river! Tristans subordinate reported loudly, She admitted it to Miss Swain! Then she tried to kill her and silence her by pushing Miss Swain down as well! Fortunately, Mr. Marsh rescued her in time! Hearing this, Rowan froze in ce, his umbre dropping to the ground. His astonished eyes stared at Daphne Wells. Daphne Wells was dragged over by Tristans subordinate, soaked to the bone and shivering with cold. She had injuries on her abdomen and chest, and her face was swollen. Dr. Watson! It was her who pushed Miss Russell into the river! The subordinate shouted, filled with hatred. Surrounding police officers rushed over. Rowans faith copsed in an instant. He rushed forward, grabbed Daphne Wells by the shoulders, and gritted his teeth, asking, You pushed her down?! You wanted ire to die?! I didnt! It wasnt me! It wasnt me! Daphne Wells didnt want to go to jail. Her courage left her as she saw the surrounding police. It wasnt me! she immediately denied, her tone unwavering, Let me go! I didnt! Let me go! But Rowan seemed ready to crush her, his eyes spewing hatred and fury. Then why are you here?! In the pouring rain, Rowan violently shook Daphne Wells by the shoulders, his eyes nearly mad. Im asking you! Where is ire?! Daphne Wells! Where is ire?! It wasnt me, it really wasnt me Daphne Wells feigned weakness, putting on her best acting performance, I dont know, Rowan. You cant falsely use me just because you like her and dislike me. Youre lying! You admitted it in front of Miss Swain! Tristans subordinate couldnt stand it any longer, You even tried to kill her and silence her by pushing her down as well! Daphne Wells stopped resisting. In the face of Rowans near-mad strength, she couldnt break free. She let him shake her like a madman, almost causing her to have a concussion. Daphne Wells! Go to hell! Rowans eyes zed with fury as he punched her in the face, knocking her to the ground. Daphne Wellsy heavily in the puddle of mud. Everyone around was shocked. Rowan grabbed her and pulled her up again. Sorrow covered his face, and his eyes shone with danger. Does ires disappearance have anything to do with you?! Rowans anger pierced her heart. His gaze was like a sharp knife, stabbing Daphne Wells directly in the heart. It was Rowans love for ire that pierced Daphne Wells heart. So, she let him shake her, question her, and hate her Facing his gaze, which seemed to want to rip her apart, Daphne Wells lips curled into a bitter smile. Rowan, youll never see her again. Hahaha! Youll never see her again! Shes already dead! A surge of fury erupted from the depths of Rowans heart. Ahh-! He roared in pain, looking at her as his enemy. He grabbed Daphne Wells by the cor and yanked her towards him. His other hand clenched into a fist, and he ruthlessly punched her in the face. Go to hell, Daphne Wells! Rowan lost his mind, beating her furiously and yelling at her, Die! Die! The police officers watched him pummel the woman mercilessly. Their hearts ached for her, but they understood his pain and didnt stop him. Daphne Wells head was nearly beaten off by Rowan. The pain was unbearable, like she was being tortured. Stars burst in her vision, and her sight blurred with blood in her mouth. Chapter 1428: You’re Too Filthy to Accompany Claire in Death Rowan showed no mercy. Daphne Wells was beaten down by him, her pain unbearable, and she soon lost all strength to resist. At that moment, a helicopter circled overhead, its rumbling sound filling the air. Everyone but the enraged Rowan looked up, watching as the helicopter descended lower and lower before finallynding. The rain began to pour heavily, growing stronger and washing over the ground. Die, Daphne Wells! You devil! No, youre even worse than a devil! Rowan grabbed her by the cor, punching her face repeatedly with increasing force. Blood began to flow from the corner of Daphne Wells mouth, and two of her teeth were knocked out. She experienced ringing in her ears and felt like she was about to die, but she was too weak to even cry for help. The two police officers gazes shifted from the helicopter back to Rowan and Daphne Wells. They suddenly realized the situation had turned dire and rushed over. Stop hitting her, Dr. Watson! Shes going to die! Dr. Watson! Let go! Dr. Watson! Enough! Ahh! Rowan roared, still furiously throwing punches at Daphne Wells. Youre too filthy to apany ire in death! You crazy woman! You should have been dead long ago! A few meters away, several bodyguards held openrge ck umbres as Ivan Marsh, Jennifer, and Finnley stepped out, witnessing the scene.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Tristans subordinate hurriedly reported, Mr. Marsh, Miss Siyue, Mr. Mote, this woman pushed Miss Russell into the river. She admitted it herself. The search and rescue team has been busy all night, and they havent found her yet. Ivan Marshs eyes darkened, his handsome face cold and serious. He instructed the search and rescue team captain behind him, You go help. Yes! The captain made a gesture, and a row of people followed him towards the riverbank. In the pouring rain, the two police officers forcibly pulled the frenzied Rowan away. Dr. Watson! Shes going to die! Wake up! Let go! Dr. Watson! You can vent your anger, but you cant beat her to death! Youll be held legally responsible! But Rowan had already gone mad with rage. The only thought in his mind was to avenge ire. The two police officers restrained Rowan, while two others picked up the woman who was lying in a puddle of blood and rainwater. Daphne Wells was soaked to the bone, her body limp as if her bones had all been broken. She was barely breathing and gasping for air. The bloodstained ground was a shocking sight. The womans face was bruised and swollen, her hair a mess. She was soon taken away by the police. Rowan broke free from the officers grasp, kneeling in the puddle of blood and rainwater, and howled towards the sky, tears streaming down his face. The pain in his heart was so intense; it felt as if every hair on his body had turned into sharp needles, stabbing into him through his pores. There were no visible wounds, but it was excruciating. The rain poured heavier, as if the heavens were mourning for ire. Finnley, witnessing the scene, felt half his anger dissipate. The kind-hearted man couldnt bring himself to me Rowan. Jennifer took anotherrge ck umbre from a bodyguard and opened it, walking towards Rowan. Ivan Marsh, on the other hand, strode towards Daphne Wells, with his umbre-holding bodyguard following him closely. The heavy rain fell wildly from the sky, the dark clouds threatening to copse, and sshes of rainwater covered the stone-paved ground. Finnley gazed at Rowan, his eyebrows furrowed. He felt the same despair and pain as his brother. On the river, over a dozen salvage boats were searching in sections. Several professional teams were still racing against time, undeterred by the stormy weather. Ivan Marshs powerful aura seemed to freeze the surrounding air. His sharp eyes stared unwaveringly at the nearly beaten-to-death Daphne Wells, devoid of any sympathy, before finallying to a stop in front of her. Chapter 1429: A Revenge Fueled by Emotions Daphne Wells was only able to stand with the support of two police officers, her legs possibly broken. Someone held an umbre for them now, but their bodies were already soaked through and chilled to the bone. Daphne seemed to lose her senses, bing somewhat wooden, and she vaguely saw a pair of leather shoes. Whats your name? Ivan Marshs features were lined with cold hardness, his voice low. Daphne Wells hung her head, struggling to breathe, and did not answer. Ivan Marsh observed that the woman hadnt been beaten intoplete unconsciousness and should have heard his question. Mr. Marsh, her name is Daphne Wells, one of the police officers answered. Ivan Marsh stared at Daphne Wells, his eyes icy as frost. Is that true? Daphne Wells didnt have the strength to look up at his face, but she saw his leather shoes and sensed his presence from his voice. This man was probably Ivan Marsh, right? She knew she couldnt escape, as killing ire meant offending countless people. She had investigated ires background: her brother was Finnley, the special assistant to the president of the Marsh Group, and Finnley had a close rtionship with Mr. and Mrs. Marsh in privateProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Ivan Marshs jaw tightened slightly, revealing impatience, along with an innate arrogance and nobility. Just as Ivan Marsh thought Daphne Wells wouldnt answer and that he wouldnt get anything out of her, she smiled. Yes. Her voice was still weak, but she clearly admitted it. Ivan Marshs handsome brows furrowed in coldness, staring at her coldly. Supported by the two police officers, Daphne Wells mustered all her strength to lift her head, and the mans masterfully crafted stern face went from blurry to clear in her vision. Ivan Marsh was surprised by her swollen, bruised face, her mouth stained with blood, and her nose and cheeks so swollen that it was impossible to tell what she had originally looked like. Its true, Daphne Wells wanted to smile triumphantly, but the pain in her lips stopped her. I hated her. Her speech was unclear due to her injured mouth and missing teeth. Thinking of ire, she was still filled with hatred. If it werent for her, I would be the one by his side She was still unwilling to ept it. So, this was a revenge fueled by emotions? Ivan Marsh found this woman to be utterly unreasonable, not unlike Catherine Collins from years ago. He despised her intensely. So, something shed in his deep eyes, and he waved at the police officers. Take her away and let her face thew. Yes, Mr. Marsh! As Daphne Wells was led to the police car, she knew her fate. A life for a life, her heart turned cold and lifeless. ire was dead, and Daphne Wells had not won. Not far away, Jennifer crouched in front of Rowan, holding arge ck umbre to shield him from the wind and rain. His body was soaked, wet hair stered to his face, rain mingling with tears streaming down. Rowans despair was evident, his fists swollen and bruised, blood seeping from broken skin. Seeing this detail, Jennifers sadness grew. At this point,forting words seemed pale and powerless, as everyone was grieving. So, she chose to remain silent. The air in the ancient town today seemed to corrode souls. The endless downpour seemed like the tears of heaven. Slowly, everyones thoughts became devoid of panic, empty, and they resembled statues, with only endless sorrow remaining. Although they hadnt found the body, everyone understood that ires chances of survival were low. Drowning would only take a few minutes. Finnley stood by the river railing, holding arge ck umbre. His eyes stared nkly at the river, unfocused. He wondered how helpless and painful it must have been for his sister when she was pushed into the river, struggling in her dying moments Rescue teams worked in the rain To Finnley, it all seemed surreal. In his mind, he saw ires smiling face, and it was as if he could hear her silver-bell-likeughter Chapter 1430: Tristan Gets Hurt Brother! Brother! Have youe up with a good name for your baby yet? Brother! How about I give the baby a name? Ive been writing novels for so many years, and Im really good at naming characters! Is your wife expecting a boy or a girl? In the inn. Monica took a hot shower, changed into clean clothes, and came out of the bathroom. She smelled the aroma of ginger soup. Tristan brought a steaming bowl of soup to her. Here, drink this while its hot. I borrowed the innkeepers pot to make it. The temperature should be just right and not too hot. The girl looked at Tristan,pletely soaked, with water droplets dripping from his hair, and felt a pang of guilt. Had he gone to make ginger soup without even wiping his hair dry? Tristans eyebrows slightly furrowed as he carefully observed her. Monica stared back at him, her lips pursed. Overwhelmed with emotion, the usually carefree girl felt an urge to cry. Tristan had saved her life, and she owed him a great debt. The man held the bowl, facing her tearful gaze. Whats wrong? he worried. Is something hurting you? The girl sniffed. No. She quickly took the bowl from his hands. You should go take a shower so you dont catch a cold. She cared about him too. Alright. Tristan looked at her and, seeing no serious issues, turned to enter the bathroom. As she watched his retreating figure, Monica could not even say thank you. Somehow, she felt particrly sad. He had jumped from such a high ce without hesitation And it was on such a cold day, into such cold river water. Holding the warm bowl of ginger soup, she felt its weight as she sat down on the sofa.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The room was already heated, and she felt warm after her shower. She had dried her hair halfway beforeing out. After taking a few sips of ginger soup, which was somewhat pungent and full of ginger, Monica found it sweeter than honey. Soon, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Monica nced over and thought back to the moment she was pushed into the river. It was an unprecedented fear, even more terrifying than when she encountered andslide. She genuinely thought she would die ire had been pushed down and still hadnt been found. The second Tristan swam to her and embraced her, she felt as if she were dreaming. He confidently swam with her towards the rivers surface. In the seconds before she lost consciousness, she leaned against him and felt a sense of security she had never experienced before. She trusted him so much; she believed he could give her hope for survival. In the steam-filled bathroom. Tristan removed his coat and was about to take off his shirt when he felt a pulling pain in his shoulder. He let out a muffled groan, his eyebrows slightly furrowed. Had he been injured? The pain reminded him that he had indeed been hurt. Tristan turned to look at himself in the mirror, and saw that his blood had likely stuck to his clothes and formed a scab. He stood under the shower with his shirt still on; the hot water seeped through the thin fabric and onto the wound. The pain was intense, and he gritted his teeth to bear it. After his shirt was soaked, he tried to remove it again He recalled the moment he jumped into the river and was scraped by a hidden step underwater. The pain wasnt severe at the time. His heart tightened. Thankfully, Monica hadnt hit her head on that step! Otherwise, the consequences would have been unthinkable. At this thought, Tristan felt grateful for the kindness of the heavens. At the same time, he hated Daphne to the core! He also wondered how Rowan was doing. Bare-chested, Tristan stood under the shower, the bathroom filled with white steam. The water cascaded over his wheat-colored skin, flowing down his neck in glistening rivulets. At times, he closed his eyes in contemtion; other times, he opened them, revealing eyes as dark as ink. Tristan was a person who appeared cold on the outside but was warm on the inside. Due to hisck of security growing up, he was always able to provide others with a sense of safety. For those he cared about, he would do everything within his power to protect them, even at the risk of his own life. Chapter 1431: Forgot to Bring Clothes During Shower Tristan was pondering over a question Why, in a dire situation, did he risk his life for Monica? Even at that moment, he really didnt think about anything. Even if it meant dying with her, he would jump down. When did Monica take such an important position in his heart? Even Tristan himself hadnt noticed it. Standing under the shower, amidst the billowing steam, he was looking for an answer to this question. In the end, he could only conclude that he had fallen for Monica This liking was different from his feelings for ire, it was of a different degree. Looking back now, his feelings for ire were more of a fondness. Her justice, her courage to stand up for her friends, it all moved him greatly. However,pared to that, Tristan felt his feelings for Monica were even more genuine. Tristan had never been in a romantic rtionship, he didnt have the experience to maintain a perfect love. Perhaps due to ack of security from his childhood, Tristan was a bit clumsy in matters of the heart and didnt dare to hope too much, despite his outstanding qualities. But he had a strong impulse to protect Monica for the rest of his life. Standing under the shower with his eyes closed and head tilted back, the misty water wet his tightly closed eyshes, the moist streams of water cascaded down his shoulders, his chest Thanks to his regr workouts, he had the perfect male physique, with strong muscles, and a body better than international male models. As the water quieted down, Tristan took a towel to dry his body, only to realize that he had not brought his clothes in! He was embarrassed for a few seconds, then cracked open the bathroom door, Monica? Whats up? The girl put down her empty cup and stood up. Having just finished drinking ginger soup, she walked towards the bathroom. Hearing the footsteps, Tristan closed the door in a panic, I, I forgot to bring my clothes, can you help me get them? Just the shirt? The girl asked. No, I didnt bring my pants either. He was truly embarrassed, Theyre in the ck travel bag. Okay. Monica turned around and opened his travel bag. The clothes inside were neatly folded, obviously belonging to a meticulous man, Do you wear a dress shirt? Yes. Tristan added shyly, The underwear is in the small bag on the right. Okay. The girls cheeks reddened as she took out his dress shirt and trousers. ording to his guidance, she pulled out a pair of underwear from the side pouch. They were red?? Monica was taken aback, but she quickly regained herposure, holding the clothes and knocking on the bathroom door. Upon hearing the door open, she closed her eyes and stretched out her hand, her heart pounding. Tristan reached out from the frosted ss door and took the clothes, Thank you. The girl turned around with her eyes closed, hearing the door closing again. Somehow, Monicas heartbeat became erratic again She opened her eyes and took a deep breath, her heart fluttering like a frightened deer. Not long after, the doorbell rang. Monica quickly went to open the door, the food delivery had arrived, Miss Swain, right? Yes. Enjoy your meal. Thank you. She took the bag and closed the door. Tristan, dressed, came out of the bathroom, What did you order? He asked while drying his hair with a towel. Cheese pot. Monica put the bag on the table and opened it, This is not junk food, its from a very clean chain store. The food is absolutely safe, its just that you may not have eaten it before. She handed him a bowl, Warm up? Tristan stood still, not immediately epting. This made Monica a little embarrassed. She looked up at him, her eyes shining brightly. She thought to herself, could the president of a big corporation ept hot pot? Never mind. Just as she decided not to force Tristan, he reached out and ruffled her hair; a doting light shed in his deep eyes, What do you mean never mind? You bought it especially. The next second, he took the bowl, Thank you, let me try. Then he headed towards the sofa.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Looking at his extraordinary figure, Monica was stunned for a moment, followed by a wave of joy! Chapter 1432: You’re Bleeding?! Monica quickly picked up her own bowl and walked over, handing him a set of utensils, then sat down next to him. This was Tristans first time eating a mildly spicy cheese pot, he didnt dislike it at all. Instead, the aroma whetted his appetite. Monica turned her gaze, curiouslylooking at him. His features were truly handsome, and in her mind, eight words instantly popped up: exceptionally graceful, unparalleled in the world.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Aware of the girls gaze, Tristan looked back, their eyes meeting. Have you eaten this before? she asked softly, putting away her smitten eyes. Tristan shook his head, No. He nced at her and shifted his gaze, taking a bite, and he was reminded of a past he didnt particrly wish to share with her. From childhood to adulthood, he had to take a lot of medication, so he had many dietary restrictions, strictly following the guidelines set by a nutritionist. He had never even seen, let alone eaten, anything like this. I eat it often. Monica smiled and shared her experiences while eating, But my mom doesnt allow it, she thinks its unhygienic. Tristan said, Its better to eat less. I wont listen to her, but I will listen to you! she said half-jokingly, half-seriously, I will eat less in the future. Tristan looked at her again, his expression calm and gentle. Monica shared, I used to think that you should enjoy life while you can, so whenever I encountered something I liked on my journeys, I would try it! After all, food is of utmost importance to people. While she was talking and eating, she always felt a strong desire to share with him when they were together. Tristan was somewhat envious of her life. Although she alsocked a fathers love, she at least had a mothers love, and she had a carefree childhood. As they chatted and finished eating, they couldnt help but think of ire. After all, finding ire was the most important thing at the moment. Having searched for so long without any leads, everyone was feeling rather heavy-hearted. Do you think Monica was tidying up the table, feeling suddenly saddened, Is ire dead? Tristan had pondered this question, and he fell silent. It was not until she stopped her actions and looked at him as if waiting for his answer. There are two possibilities. Tristan objectively analyzed, But until we find the body, we are more inclined to believe she is still alive. But in reality, the possibility of finding a body was also quite high. Monica fell silent, there was a trace of sadness in her eyes, She was indeed pushed down, the river is so deep, she would drown in minutes. She had just experienced it herself and was still terrified. Tristan knew, but he didnt dare to face it. Could a vibrant person, in the prime of her life, just die like that? The silence made the sadness in the air even more palpable. The rain outside the window gradually stopped. Monica threw the packed garbage into the trash can. She stood next to Tristan, who was sitting on the sofa, looking up at her. Tristan said, Shall we go out and take a look? Uh-huh. Monica nodded, she was also very worried. Just as Tristan got up to walk out, she saw fresh blood seeping onto his back, staining his white shirt, it was so striking! Youre bleeding?! Monica covered her mouth, her voice trembling, her face pale with fright! Her eyebrows were also inadvertently furrowed. Tristan paused, only then did he feel a sticky sensation on his back. He looked over his shoulder, but he couldnt see anything. How did you get hurt?! Monica was frightened, her face full of tension and worry, Does it hurt? Sit down quickly! Ill treat your wound first! Then she hurriedly looked for the first aid kit, and almost tripped over the coffee table as she turned around. Chapter 1433: Monica Helps him Apply Medicine Careful! Tristan steadied her by the arm. Monica turned her gaze towards him. Im fine, really, it doesnt hurt. Dont worry about me. His lips curled into a gentle smile, his voice and eyes equally tender. She furrowed her brows in concern and quickly pulled her hand away. Oh,e on! She started rummaging for a first aid kit, her vision blurred with worry. She was so worried, she felt like crying. In such establishments like inns and guesthouses, there should be emergency medical kits in each room, right? Watching her frantic search for the first aid kit, Tristan didnt feel any pain. His gentle gaze rested on her back. He relished this feeling of being the object of worry and care. Found it! Finally! Monica eximed, pulling out a medical kit from a drawer under the TV cab. She hurriedly brought it over to the coffee table. She knelt down in front of the couch, opening the kit while urging, Come sit down, why are you still standing? Ill stop the bleeding first, quickly take off your shirt! With a slight purse of his lips, Tristan sat down, allowing himself to enjoy being taken care of. But, could she handle it? Hurry up and take off your shirt! Youre still bleeding! Monica was very worried about his injury, she quickly nced at him, If its severe, we may need to ask Dr. Watson for stitches. Do you think he is in the mood to stitch me up right now? Regardless, hes a doctor. Theres no hospital around here, just a few drugstores. We cant just watch you bleed to death, can we? Monica took out a hemostatic and cotton. Tristan undid his buttons, enduring the awkwardness, and removed his blood-stained shirt. He sat sideways, exposing his back to her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica picked up the blood-soaked cotton. Even from his back view alone, his perfectly sculpted figure was evident. She was taken aback. This figure well-toned and fair, muscr and defined, it was too perfect. Silence filled the room. Seeing that she wasnt moving, Tristan realized she was lost in thought. Women are indeed foolish when ites to such things. He looked at her and asked deliberately, Whats wrong? Is my injury not serious enough? Has it healed on its own? No, no, no! Monica snapped back to reality, kneeling on the couch, she gently wiped away the blood, How could it have healed? Its still seeping blood, but its not very deep. The wound seemed to be about three centimeters wide. Monica discarded the blood-soaked cotton and took a photo of the wound with her phone to show him, Its not very deep, but we need to disinfect it to avoid infection. Tristan took the phone, erged the photo and looked at it. Hmm. He didnt treat this minor injury seriously. Monica began to staunch the bleeding. Her technique was practiced, which surprised Tristan, Have you studied medicine? No. She replied while continuing to staunch the bleeding, The innkeeper really knows his stuff. This ointment is the best for stopping bleeding. After disinfecting the wound, sprinkling some on will stop the bleeding quickly. Tristan put down his phone and asked in confusion, If you havent studied medicine, how do you know all this? When youre on your own, you encounter things, and bumps and scrapes are inevitable. Its basic survival. Tristan fell silent, he felt a pang of sympathy for her. Shes usually alone? Looking at her carefree demeanor, she must have suffered a lot, right? On the surface, she was with her mother, but her mother probably hasnt fulfilled her responsibilities as a mother since she has a bigpany to run. Monica finished applying the hemostatic, she couldnt help but lean in close to his wound and gently blow on it to help ease his pain. Chapter 1434: Why is He Still Angry? This was a wound he got because of her, so Monica felt not only distressed but also moved. Tristan, always sensitive, could sense her action even though he didnt look back. Her warm breath on his skin sent a tingling sensation through him. For a moment, Tristan was lost in thought, not minding her actions at all. Monica carefully applied a bandage to his wound. Her fair fingers moved gently, afraid of hurting him. He had been injured because of her. It must have happened when he jumped into the river. Thinking of this, she felt guilty. She wished the wound was on her back instead. The girl stared atthe treated back, falling silent for a while. Tristan was again puzzled. When he turned to look at her, he found tears welling up in her eyes, which made his heart skip a beat. Tears fell from Monicas eyes like glistening pearls. Noticing Tristans gaze, she quickly gathered her thoughts. Sand got in my eyes, she exined, turning around to rub her eyes. Do you want me to blow it for you? he half-jokingly, half-seriously asked.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. No need, no need! she pointed at his back, Youre done, quickly change your shirt now. Soak this one in cold water, Ill wash it for youter! Hearing Tristans footsteps, Monica felt awkward. She had just seen his bare body No need for you to wash it. You have a wound on your back, you shouldnt move your arms too much. Washing clothes requires force, dont make your wound bleed again. She didnt look at him, bending down to pack up the first aid kit. Tristan took a clean shirt, put it on, and threw the blood-stained one straight into the trash can. Monica, who was putting away the medical kit, saw this. She was angry and puzzled, Hey! Why would you throw it away? What a waste! Do you always live like this? She quickly put down the medical kit, picked up the blood-stained designer shirt from the trash can, Being thrifty is a traditional virtue! Havent you heard that waste is a disgrace? Actually, Tristan had always been thrifty, but he didnt want her to wash the shirt. Facing Monicas strong dissatisfaction, Tristan remained calm and walked towards her. Monica held the shirt and looked at him, waiting to hear how this high-and-mighty CEO would exin his actions. Tristan didnt say a word. He took the shirt from her hand and silently walked towards the bathroom. Seeing his retreating figure, she was stunned. Not long after, Monica heard the sound of water. Hey, what are you doing? she quickly followed him, eximing, Dont wash it yourself! Let me do it! If you insist on washing it, Ill throw it away. Tristan stopped what he was doing, his eyes cold, and he spoke seriously. Their eyes met, and they both held onto the shirt in the basin for a few seconds. But youre injured, you shouldnt exert your arms. Monica spoke patiently, Have you ever washed clothes, being a man? Its better than letting you wash it! Tristan insisted, Let go. Monica was intimidated by the determination in his eyes. Why was he still angry over a shirt? Monica was silent and finally let go. Tristan also averted his gaze and began to wash the shirt. Standing by and watching him wash it himself, well, this CEO was quite handy! A few minutester, she watched him wash and wring the shirt all in one breath. He practiced this often, it seemed. Ill help you hang it. Monica took the shirt from him and turned to leave. She found a hanger and hung the shirt by the air conditioner vent. Shall we go down and check on Dr. Watson? Monica suggested. Okay. Just as they were about to leave, Tristans phone rang. Monica turned abruptly, holding her breath! Was it a call from Dr. Watson? Was there news about ire? Tristan picked up the phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered- Chapter 1435: Understanding Her a Bit More Brother, where have you been? Eason rkes voice came with a hint ofint, How long has it been since you visited me? Eason. Tristan sat down on the sofa. Monica also walked towards him. Tristan spoke gently and patiently, Didnt I tell you before I left? I had some things to take care of. Once I return to Arkpool City, Ill visit you in the hospital. Have you forgotten? I didnt forget. I miss you. The little guy on the other end of the phone lowered his eyes and pouted, not very happy, Michelle isnt here, Ivan didnte either, I havent seen Dr. Watson in a while. To him, all the familiar faces had suddenly disappeared. Monica vaguely guessed what Eason was thinking. She squatted beside Tristan and looked up at him. The phone was of such high quality and the room was so quiet that even without the speaker on, she could hear Eason rkes words. Just as Tristan was thinking about how to respond to his brother. Eason. The girl spoke softly, Its Monica. Tristans eyes raised slightly, looking at her with a gentle gaze. Eason, can you hear me? Monicas kind voice was extremely soothing. Tristan turned on the speaker and held the phone to her lips. He sat on the sofa, holding it for her. Monica! Eason rke was suddenly very happy, Ive missed you and brother! When are you guysing to see me? We miss you too. Monica squatted next to Tristans long legs, her hands supporting her chin, Eason, you need to listen to dad and also to the doctor. When Ie back, Ill take you to meet new friends! We can y word games together! Which new friend? Whats his name? Eason rke took it seriously. Monica thought for a moment, Its not one new friend, its a group. Will you be a good boy and wait for sister Monica? Okay. Eason rke said directly, Bye. Then he hung up the call. Monica was slightly taken aback and looked up at Tristan, He hung up just like that? The two were so close, their gazes meeting. Tristan nodded, Eason is not good at socializing. She understood. Tristan looked at her, kindly reminding, Eason is a special child, he will insist on anyone fulfilling their promises to him. I can fulfill this. She looked at him, understanding the meaning of his words, I didnt lie to him. Tristan shook his head, his mood seeming a bit heavy. This puzzled Monica, Whats wrong? Do you think theres something inappropriate? Hes undergoing treatment, slowly recovering, he must start to socialize. Tristan thought for a moment, reached out to hold her wrist, and pulled her, who was squatting, to sit next to him. Then he seriously analyzed, Eason has been alone for too long, he doesnt fit in, he doesnt know how to interact with others. She listened seriously, nodded in agreement, but felt he hadnt finished, And then? Todays children have a sense of superiority, Im afraid they might inadvertently tell the truth and hurt Eason. He hasnt recovered to the point where he can interact with normal children. The girl nodded, I understand your concerns. Then the corner of her mouth lifted slightly, But why dont you ask me where I n to take him? On hearing this, Tristan also felt there was more to her words and turned to look at her, You say, Im listening. Monica told him, On the outskirts of Arkpool City, theres a private welfare home with 11 children who were abandoned due to birth defects, but they are all very kind. Tristan was slightly surprised and puzzled, she actually had contact with a welfare home?N?velDrama.Org content rights. But he didnt ask anything, he just understood her a bit more. Monica got up and said to him, Shall we go now? Lets find Dr. Watson and see what the situation is. Okay. Tristan also got up and walked out with her. Whenever the topic returns to ire, everyones mood bes sad and heavy. No news is perhaps the best news. Chapter 1436: This is Probably Despair By this time, the heavy rain had stopped. The ancient town after the rain was more like an ink painting, where one could vaguely see the scenery across the river. The stilted buildings leaned against the mountains and oveppedyer byyer, with the distant mountains shrouded in clouds and fog. On this side of the river, even after the rain stopped, Rowan was still kneeling there. He was already soaked through, tears streamingdown his face, his heart shattered on the ground. Mr. Li. The bodyguard bent down to take therge ck umbre that Jennifer had been holding up for him. Jennifer squatted in front of him, reaching out to hold Rowans shoulder. Even for a Doctor of Literature, at such a time, she didnt know how to console him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Because any profound words seemed pale and powerless. Shall we go back to the inn and take a bath? Jennifers voice was very soft, as if she was discussing with him, You will catch a cold like this. Rowan slowly focused his gaze on her, and said sorrowfully, Its my fault. I failed to protect her. He felt incredibly guilty, towards ire and towards the Russell family. But you cant me yourself. Seeing him like this, Jennifer also felt apulsion to cry, No one wanted this to happen. Daphne Wells will receive the punishment she deserves. Mentioning Daphne Wells, a seed of hatred sprouted in Rowans heart. I know youre in pain, were all in pain, Jennifer told him, But but if you continue like this, youll ruin your own health. Whether ire is alive or not, if she knew, how heartbroken would she be? She loves you so much. Mentioning ire, Rowan felt so heartbroken he could barely breathe. She felt sorry for Rowan, and almost pleaded with him, Can we go back to the inn first? They wont stop the search, and theyll tell you as soon as they have any news. At this moment, Rowan seemed to have aged a lot overnight. He was no longer that brilliantly dressed, extraordinarily handsome, genius doctor with a halo above his head. His chin was covered with rough stubble, and his dark eye circles cast a gloomy shadow over his face. Finnley stood behind him, and seeing him like this, he also felt particrly ufortable. Dr. Watson. He also squatted down, holding his other shoulder, Lets go back to the inn and take a bath first. Even if you fall ill, ires situation will remain the same. Regret is useless. Yes, regret is useless. But what is useful? God, could you tell Dr. Watson what he should do now to bring his ire back? Rowan couldnt help but cover his face and sob I didnt even get a chance to love her properly she was always the one amodating me. He was filled with regret. He really had no way not to regret! If he had been more decisive in dealing with Daphne Wells, directly sending Daphne Wells back to the countryside, would things have been better? Actually, no, as long as Daphne Wells was alive, she would seek revenge, her personality had already been twisted. Finnley and Jennifer exchanged a nce, and the two of them forcibly helped Rowan, whose legs had gone numb from kneeling, to get up and took him to the inn. Ivan Marsh stood in front of the river, his handsome face cold. He was waiting for the results of the salvage team. After a while, in the small alley paved with bluestone bs, Jennifer and the others ran into Tristan and Monica who wereing head-on. Everyone stopped when they saw each other, and they all looked surprised. Bro? Jennifer squinted at them, Are you guys okay? She was aware of Daphne Wells assault on Miss Swain and Tristans heroic act of jumping into the river to save her. Were fine. Tristan walked a few steps to Rowan, and seeing him in this state, he was both shocked and sympathetic, Here, let me help! Hey, you Monica was anxious, werent you injured too? But Tristan and Finnley were helping Rowan towards the inn. Concerned Monica stepped aside to make way, the alley was really too narrow. Chapter 1437: Dr. Watson Faints Jennifers gaze lingered on Monica for a long while, with the two of them standing less than a meter apart. Monica, worried, watched Tristans receding figure, her eyebrows unintentionally furrowed. She could only sigh, and when she pulled her gaze back, she realized that Jennifer had been watching her the entire time. Monica blinked in surprise.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jennifer knew that her brother must like this girl a lot, otherwise he wouldnt have jumped into the river recklessly for her. Fortunately, both of them were fine. I-I-Im sorry. Monica felt a certain aura around her, thinking she might be med, so she exined awkwardly, I never expected him to jump into the river for me. The corner of Jennifers lips lifted slightly, I think its quite nice. Huh? Monica was taken aback, and their gazes met again. Lets go and see him, Jennifer said as she strode off, Monica following beside her. How many times in ones life does one feel the impulse to be reckless for another? Jennifer understood this well, Not everyone is worth my brother doing that for. After hearing this, Monica was even more surprised! She wasnt ming her? As they walked, Jennifer nced at her and said kindly, Monica, I like you very much. Monica, usually carefree and casual, was taken aback by this sudden statement. How should she respond? She was at a loss for words! Jennifers meaning was simple: I like you, and I wee you as part of my family. Monica twitched the corners of her lips into an awkward smile. What was happening? Not only was she nervous and awkward around Tristan, but also his sister? It really was strange! In fact, Jennifer could guess quite urately what was going on in Monicas mind. In her judgment, Monica was the type of girl who was simple and kind. At the entrance of the inn, Rowan weakly looked up at Tristan, How did you know I was staying here? I didnt know. Tristan pushed open the ss door, and along with Finnley, helped Rowan inside, I live here, so I thought Id bring you to my ce first. After all themotion, Rowan felt quite weak. He took a room key out of his pocket and handed it to him, 301. He was also staying here? On the third floor? Tristan hesitated for a moment before taking it, Be careful. The stairs were too narrow for three people to walk side by side. I can go up by myself. Rowan grabbed the railing, his vision bing a bit blurred. It was a feeling of weakness. As a doctor, he knew very well that he might faint. But he didnt want them to carry him, so he tried to hold on. Tristan walked in front of Rowan, reaching back to hold onto his arm. Finnley followed behind Rowan, ready to catch him if he fell. His condition was really bad, he was shaky even walking, as if his soul had been drained. Jennifer, who had juste in, noticed that Rowans condition was not good. She quickened her pace, going up the stairs with Monica. Rowan, are you alright? Her worried gaze never left him, anxiously asking. Before he could answer, Rowan, holding onto the railing, struggled to climb the stairs. But as he stepped onto thest stair of the third floor, Rowans eyes closed and his body slumped forward Dr. Watson! Tristan caught him in a sh, Finnley quickly took the room card and swiped open the door! Rowan! Jennifer also rushed up, anxiously following inside. When Monica reached the door, she heard Jennifer saying anxiously inside, Quickly, take off his clothes, we must change his wet clothes first! Monica turned around and swiped open the door to Room 303, returning to her own room. Even though she was also very worried about Dr. Watsons safety, under these circumstances, it was indeed not appropriate for her to be present. Chapter 1438: Can We Still Find Claire? Jennifer, although a woman, was first and foremost a learned and experienced doctor. When it came to treating patients, there was no distinction between male and female. Moreover, she didnt need to personally undress them. Jennifer opened the ck suitcase to find clothes for Rowan, the pink one beside it likely belonged to ire, which inevitably made her feel sad. Standing by the bed, Tristan quickly unbuttoned Rowans clothes, while Finnley went to the bathroom to fetch a warm towel. They helped Rowan clean his body and changed him into dry clothes. Jennifer found the medical kit and quickly took out two bottles of glucose oral solution from it. Sat by the bedside, Tristan propped Rowan up while Finnley helped him drink the glucose solution. Throughout the process, the three of themmunicated without speaking, their cooperation seamless. How is he? Has he fainted? Is it serious? Finnley asked. Jennifer shook her head. She appeared calm andposed as she pinched Rowans philtrum with professional precision, while her other hand took his pulse. Tristan softly told them, Dr. Watson spent the entire night on the riverbank yesterday and didnt eat much all day. Hes probably fainting from exhaustion or from too much sadness. Theres no major issue with his body, its not an acute illness, Jennifer said, removing her hand from his pulse. But his gloomy mood is hard to adjust. If this continues for a long time, it will definitely wear him down. Hearing this, Finnley appeared in a daze. His heart felt as if it had been turned upside down. In the long run It meant ire wasnting back Even though they hadnt found her body yet, as time passed, the situation looked increasingly grim. Next door but one, the door to Room 303 was left slightly open for Tristan to enterter. Monica stood alone on the balcony, her hands gripping the wooden railing. Her gaze towards the river was somewhat vacant. Four or five boats were floating, and the salvage teams were busy. A strong sadness sprouted in her heart, feeling as if the air here could corrode ones soul. Even breathing felt oppressive.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Her mood was so heavy, she was incredibly sad How could a perfectly fine girl just disappear? ire, where on earth are you? She sighed, unable to calm her feelings for a long time. Not until footsteps came from behind did Monica collect herself and turn to see Tristan walking towards the balcony. She asked him, How is Dr. Watson? Hes awake, theres no major issue. Tristan came to stand by her side, leaning on the railing, his deep eyes became even more gloomy as he looked at the river. Monica nced at him, then also looked at the river. They were both worried about ire. By the river, Ivan Marsh stood with his hands in his pockets, his tall figure sturdy and robust. He stared at the bustling scene on the river, his eyes emitting a hawk-like sharp light. Nothing! Mr. Marsh. A man came up from behind, saluted respectfully, and reported in a low voice, Based on the speed of the current and Miss Russells point of entry into the water, we have searched the most likely areas where we could find her, we have also employed a life detector. The mans implication was clear, there was no need to continue the search, everyone had done their best. Ivan Marsh still stared at the river, his thick eyebrows slightly furrowed, and his thin lips parted, Theres a possibility that she was rescued. The man behind him said, Mr. Marsh, this possibility is almost non-existent. Ivan Marshs eyes narrowed slightly, his features exuding a hint of cold hardness. The man, thinking he was smart, analyzed, Our search team is vast, and a womans disappearance has caused quite the stir in the ancient town. If she was rescued, there would be witnesses, or the boatman woulde forward to tell us. Then keep searching. Ivan Marshs eyes darkened slightly, interrupting him in a calm andposed manner. The man behind Mr. Marsh was left speechless by his attitude! Chapter 1439: Time for a Discussion Ivan Marsh was not joking, noticing the man behind him did not react. He turned to face him, and the man bowed and retreated two steps, feeling the inherent cold aura that emanated from Ivan Marsh. Did you not hear me when I said continue the search? Ivan Marsh stared at his slightly terrified face, his tone calm. Yes, Mr. Marsh. The man dared not refute. In life we need to see the person, in death we need to see the body. Continue searching for at least ten days to a half a month before we discuss further. We can expand the search area, and all expenses will be borne by the Marsh Group. With that, Ivan Marsh handed him a business card, Contact me at any time. Yes. The man took the card, bowed, and finally understood that he was not joking, and dared not look up at him. Ivan Marshs calm gaze lingered on him for a few seconds, then he walked away. Passing by one of his subordinates, Ivan Marsh told him, Give Finnley and Dr. Watsons numbers to him. Yes, Mr. Marsh.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thus, the salvage team did not stop. They decided not only to search the areas previously searched again but also to search the entire river. After all, someone was footing the bill. After Ivan Marsh left, four well-dressed, energetic bodyguards followed him. They wore ck suits, sunsses, and were highly skilled. While walking, Ivan Marsh dialed Jennifers phone, Honey, where are you? Send me your location. His aura was there, but his voice was extremely gentle, he was a good husband. Im at Jennifer thought for a moment, Heres what, Ill send you an address first. Im at a guesthouse, but this alley is full of guesthouses, be sure to look carefully at the sign. Alright, how is Rowan now? Ivan Marsh asked as he walked towards the steps, expressing his concern. He fainted when he was climbing the stairs, but hes awake now and theres no major problem. Alright, see you in a bit. Ivan Marsh hung up the phone. Following the address sent by Mrs. Marsh, Ivan Marsh navigated his way and found the Goodtravel Inn a few minutester. The room number was also sent on WeChat, leaving three bodyguards at the door, Ivan Marsh took only one person into the inn. There was a tea room on the first floor of the inn, then the owners cashier desk and a spiral staircase. The space was not veryrge, but theyout was quite charming. Mr. Marsh, watch your head. When going upstairs, the bodyguard reminded him. Inparison, Ivan Marsh was indeed very tall, with a height of 1. 9 meters, he could easily bump his head. The door to room 301 was left open because they knew Ivan Marsh wasing. Rowan was sitting on the sofa, his mind full of guilt, so his mental state was not good. Footsteps came from the door, Rowan looked up, Ivan Marsh came in, and the bodyguard stayed outside. Wait a moment. Jennifer sensed that he had something to say and quickly got up to go out, Bro! The door to room 303 was also open. Daphne Wells was originally staying in 302, but she was taken away by the police before she had a chance to check-out, so no one else had moved in. There were only three rooms on the third floor of the Goodtravel Inn. Tristan and Monica, hearing the sound, came to the door one after another. Jennifer looked at him and then at her, suddenly understanding something. They were staying in the same room? Already living together?? Monica felt she was misunderstood and was about to exin when Jennifers gaze fell on Tristans face, Ivan Marsh is here, lets go and discuss together. Alright. Jennifer then looked at the girl behind her brother and invitingly said, Monica, youe too. Okay. Monica nodded. Jennifer treated her like one of their own. And so, Tristan and Monica followed Jennifer to room 301, Rowans room. Chapter 1440: Praying for Blessings From the moment Ivan Marsh stepped through the door, it seemed that Rowan had guessed what he was going to say. He sat on the sofa, his hands sped lightly against his lips. After extreme pain, after fainting from sorrow, Rowan had thought a lot. But the intense stabbing pain in his chest hadnt lessened one bit, his heart had always been at rock bottom, needing time to heal. So when Ivan Marsh opened his mouth to speak, Rowan looked surprisingly calm. Ivan Marsh reported to everyone, The first phase of the salvage teams work is done, we havent found ires body, which indicates two things. Two? Everyone concentrated their attention, raising their eyes to look at him. Ivan Marsh analyzed, First, the chances of finding her from the river in the future are very low, close to zero, because this is a very professional and highly advanced salvage team. Second, she was rescued by someone.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Silence everyones heart was in their throats. Rescued by someone, why hadnt they contacted them then? Was that person a good or a bad one? Could it be a single man of marriageable age who wasnt able to find a wife? These were the only glimmers of hope left in everyones hearts, but they were still worried. As the saying goes, we need to see the person alive and the body when dead. Without even seeing the body, how could a person be proven dead? But this second possibility seemed so faint. Jennifers gaze fell on Rowan. Everyone was sad, but only Rowan felt the most guilt, so he must be feeling the worst. I hope we can continue the salvage operation. Rowan looked up at Ivan Marsh, No matter in what way, there must be a result. Ivan Marsh nodded, telling him his ns. Then he said to him, It makes no sense for so many of us to stay here. The people I brought will continue the salvage operation and will also search for fifteen days. Any news will be reported to you and Finnley first. I have left my number. Everyone fell silent this was the only method for now. They were not three-year-old children, adults had an adult way of handling things. Endlessly sinking, or crying, or stubbornly refusing to leave, had no meaning, especially since Ivan Marsh had already arranged everything. At this time, Jennifer spoke, Lets go together in the helicopter. Pack up your things. Rowan lifted his eyes, his voice hoarse, Theres a temple in the ancient town, before we leave, I want to pray for blessings for ire. Everyone looked at each other and felt his idea was good, so they agreed unanimously. Okay. I think its fine. So when are we going? Lets go now. So, before they left the ancient town, they walked up 108 stone stairs, climbed to the top of the mountain on foot, and arrived in front of an ancient temple. They expressed their intentions to the abbot, and ceremoniously and sincerely prayed for blessings for ire. Apart from Tristan and Monica, everyone else left by helicopter, because Tristans car was parked outside the ancient town. He still had to drive back to Arkpool City. In the Maybach back to the city, Monica sat in the passenger seat, her moodpletely different from when she came to the ancient town. The cars heater was on, and a window was opened a bit to allow air cirction, so it wouldnt be so stifling. Actually, the stifling feeling was not in the air, but in the mood. The air was filled with sorrow, and no one spoke to break the silence. Tristan drove the car, not too fast, and about ten minutester, theypletely left the ancient town, and the car stopped by the side of the road. Both of them unbuckled their seat belts and got out of the car almost simultaneously. They bowed deeply in the direction of the ancient town, still waiting for a miracle to happen. Chapter 1441: Tristan Wants to Understand Her A few secondster, both of them got back into the car. Tristan appropriately increased the speed, and the car was still silent. Actually, Monica really wanted to ask him, did he like ire? Or what kind of feelings did he have for ire? She was a bit curious and a bit jealous, due to her affection for him. But at this time, discussing this topic didnt seem appropriate, and Monica herself didnt have the right status. So, she held back, but keeping it in her heart made her feel ufortable. After a while, it was Tristan who spoke first. He calmly asked the girl sitting in the passenger seat, Monica, how are you connected to the orphanage? He became curious about her affairs and had a desire to explore. My mother has been sponsoring those children in my name for seven years. Ive visited them a few times, and asionally we video chat, Monica told him. Those kids are very kind. Some were born disabled, some were orphaned, but their eyes shine, they are even purer than normal kids. Mr. Adams takes good care of them, they are well dressed, and their diet is well-regted. Who is Mr. Adams? He is the director of the orphanage, my mothers high school ssmate, a very loving and warm-hearted middle-aged man. He spent all his savings to build this orphanage, which caused his wife to leave him. In Monicas eyes, Mr. Adams gave all his love to the children. He was a very great man. These children are fortunate, Tristan was moved, You and your mother are very kind. She said, We are just doing a little bit, its Mr. Adams who brings happiness to the children. Although life has been unfair to them, they are lucky to have met such a good uncle, Tristan was happy for them.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, I often think that the children must be happy, because they dont need to live like normal people, dont need to follow the rules, so they will not have the worries that normal people need to bear. Innocence will always apany them. Yes, Tristan was driving the car, and once again looked at her, They might think we are unhappy, think we live too hard. So everyones understanding of happiness is different, happiness is what you feel, Monica looked out the window, Now everyones happiness is for ire toe back safely. Hopefully, there will be good news, after all, without a body, we cant conclude anything. Uh huh. She was also hoping. They did not return to the city along the mountain. It had been raining a lot recently, and Tristan didnt dare to take risks with her. They had already escaped death twice. This time they took a longer route, then got on the highway. By the way, the thing you wanted to do Monica looked at his profile, You didnt do it. Tristan looked ahead, his face calm, It doesnt matter, Kevin can be sent over for the same investigation. Arkpool City. The helicopternded on thergewn in front of the Emerald Bay vi. Upon the unanimous request of Ivan Marsh and Jennifer, Rowan finally agreed to temporarily live here. Everyone was concerned about his state, having someone to look after him would be better. He felt very guilty, Ive caused you trouble. Then he turned to Finnley, Im sorry, Finnley, I think, I will find time to personally apologize. I havent told her parents about ires situation yet, Finnley said to him, Ill contact you again. Rowan understood his meaning, Finnley was afraid that the old people in their family wouldnt be able to bear it all at once. Chapter 1442: People Always Take Things for Granted Finnley didnt say anything more. He just calmly looked at everyone, then greeted Ivan Marsh, Mr. Marsh, Ill head to thepany now. The investment project from yesterday needs my signature, you can review and sign it on my behalf, Ivan Marsh trusted him implicitly, The private seal is in the safe. Alright. Finnley nodded and turned to leave. His ability to get things done was impressive, he had never let Ivan Marsh down. ires incident hit him hard as well. The grief and pain in his heart were beyond words, but he had to stay strong. He was going to be a father, and his delicate wife was waiting for him at home. He couldnt afford to be emotional.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Upon entering the vi, Marry greeted everyone, then kindly said, Madam, Dr. Watsons room is arranged on the second floor, its all ready. Good, youve worked hard, Jennifer turned to Rowan, You go up and rest first. If you need anything, tell Marry, okay? Rowan didnt say anything, he just nodded and began walking upstairs. The pain was heart-wrenching, deep into his bones. Marry noticed that everyone looked off, especially Dr. Watson. He had grown stubble? His usually handsome and elegant face looked rather dull. What happened? Marry was worried, but she didnt dare to ask. She carefully served, apanied Dr. Watson upstairs, and took him to his room. In the spacious and luxurious living room, Jennifer specifically instructed the other servants, This pink box must be kept safe, no one is allowed to touch the things inside. Give it to Dr. Watson when he needs it. Yes, madam. A servant took the box away. Upstairs, Rowan didnt lie down to rest when he entered the room. He sat on the sofa, elbows on his knees, his hands supporting his forehead, his mood still heavy. He couldnt alleviate the guilt and grief, and he had no heart to deal with the matters at the hospital. He was furious at Daphne Wells, that despicable woman! If he had known, he would have cut her down! Marry peeked into the room from the doorway, then carefully closed the door. What on earth had happened? It seemed quite serious. After Marry came downstairs, Ivan Marsh had already gone to thepany, and the cars in the yard were gone. In the living room, only Jennifer was left. She said to Marry, Dr. Watson took Miss Russell to the ancient town for fun, and Miss Russell had an ident. She was pushed into the river and disappeared. She hasnt been found yet. Upon hearing this, Marrys chest tightened, and her eyes widened in shock! Could someone dare to push someone into a river in awful society? So you have to keep an eye on his condition recently, let the nutritionist make a menu for him, he cant let his health decline. I understand, madam. Good, you go do your work. Yes. Upstairs, in the room, Rowan was flipping through ires novel on his phone. He got to thest chapter, updated two days ago She hadnt updated for two days, thement section was full of demands for updates, this books statistics were particrly good. There were some emotionally charged authors cursing, saying she had no professional ethics as a writer, couldnt even manage daily updates, and should be kicked out of the writing industry. Seeing these negativements, Rowan was heartbroken. He stayed in thement section for half an hour, then couldnt help but read her words so straightforward and passionate, her longing and yearning for love, made Rowan feel even more guilty. When they were together, he was always so busy, he didnt properly apany her in contrast, she spent more time at the hospital. If she coulde back safely, if she could return to his arms, Rowan would definitely put his work a little behind and ce ire in a very important position. People always take things for granted, only cherishing what they have after theyve lost it. Chapter 1443: Finnley Doesn’t Know How to Explain Rowan looked at the plots she had written, as if he could see into her heart In her words, she showed her understanding and admiration for the profession of being a doctor. Under her pen, doctors were angels. Rowan found her interview online. In the photo, ires smile was radiant, her eyes bright. She told the reporter that her biggest dream was to turn her works into a TV series. Rowan realized she never considered exploiting her rtionship with Finnley, even though the Marsh Group had many screenwriting teams and filmpanies under its umbre. Turning her work into a film or TV series would be easy. But she wanted to do it on her own. Memories of ire lingered in his mind they wouldnt fade, even in sleep, she appeared in his dreams. For the first time, Rowan understood what it felt like to love someone. They werent rted by blood, but it felt like they were one. In thete afternoon. Finnley left thepany, driving his white Maybach home. He held the steering wheel with one hand, the other resting on the open window, his fist under his chin, his brow furrowed as he pondered. How should he exin ires situation to his parents so that they could ept it? They couldnt be kept in the dark In the Russell familysrge vi, the kitchen was bustling. Servants brought exquisite and delicious dishes to the dining room and prepared red wine. In the living room, Albert looked out into the yard, Why hasnt Finnleye back yet? Hes not working overtime again, is he? I called him. He said hes not working overtime today, Violet stood up from the couch, He must be on his way. Where did ire go? Why cant we reach her by phone? Albert frowned and sighed, I had a dreamst night, I dreamt she fell into the water identally, I wanted to give her a call to remind her. I cant reach her either, Violet didnt think of the worst, She has so many friends in the writers association, she never goes anywhere alone, she should be fine. Maybe her phone just died? Would her phone die in the middle of the day? Thats not normal either. Its one thing that she doesnt go out alone, but shouldnt she call before she leaves? So we know where shes going. Albert, like a concerned father, worried about ire. Because of the dreamst night, he always had a vague sense of foreboding. As the couple were talking, a white Maybach stopped in the yard. They watched as Finnley got out of the car and walked towards the living room, a happy smile appeared on Violets face. Pregnant Mya Saunders, holding the railing, came down from upstairs, just as Finnley walked in. Dad, Mom, darling, he greeted, his tone still very rxed. Aftering downstairs, Mya Saunders walked over happily, arm in arm with him, leaning happily on his shoulder, Finally, you got off work early, how long has it been since we had dinner together? You deserve praise today, you kept your word. Finnley hugged her shoulder and smiled.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Albert asked, Where is ire? Can you contact her? Weve been trying to call her, but we dont know where shes gone. Finnley looked at his parents, his voice calm, Lets eat first, I can smell the food, Im hungry. Alright, lets eat first. Violet didnt dwell on it, I knew ire must have gone on a long trip, and only dared to tell you, her brother, but didnt dare to tell us. Mom. Mya Saunders walked towards the dining room with Finnley, smiling, Actually, for ires profession, its helpful to go out more, it can increase inspiration, and the text she writes wont be so pale and powerless. Chapter 1444: The Russell Family Can’t Accept I suppose so, Violet followed them, understanding, But wherever she goes, she should tell us, right? We would worry about her too. Your father, hes been muttering all day because he cant contact her. Shes wrong in this regard, Mya Saunders was particrly fair, When she returns, we can set some rules. No matter where she goes, she must report to the family to avoid worrying everyone. Our Mya is so sensible, Violet lovingly stroked her head. This daughter-inw really fulfilled all her previous fantasies about daughters-inw. Finnley sure has a good eye! But at this moment, Finnley felt as if a huge rock was pressing on his heart, making it difficult for him to breathe. He couldnt predict whether his parents would be able to handle the truth. After getting married, Mya Saunders had changed a lot. Because she was surrounded by love, sheughed more. Or perhaps it was pregnancy that added a touch of maternal glow to her. The atmosphere at dinner was still rxed and enjoyable. Myas pregnancy did not bring too many adverse reactions. She ate well, slept well, and was in good spirits. With the help of Ivan Marsh, she was able to visit her father in prison three times a month. Seeing that her father was well, she gradually epted and got used to everything. Adults must pay for their actions. Dinner was almost over, Albert finished half a bowl of soupst. He put down his bowl, took the warm, damp towel handed over by the servant to wipe his mouth, and then continued the previous topic: Finnley, where did ire go? Tell us.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. How was Finnley supposed to tell them this absurd and cruel reality? Did she go abroad? Violet noticed something was off about her sons expression and stared at him intently. Finnley put down his chopsticks, looked up at his parents sitting across the table, and his face became a bit serious, ire went on vacation with Dr. Watson, and she was pushed into the river. What?! Violet stood up abruptly, anxiously asking, Pushed into the river? Whats the situation now? Is she in the hospital? Is she injured? Because her sons face was not right. All eyes fell on Finnley! Everyone was stunned and worried. Finnley knew this couldnt be kept secret, he said sadly, Shes gone, shes missing. Boom!! This sentence was like a thunderbolt out of the blue! It hit everyone present! Albert sat in his chair, his eyes gradually filling with disbelief. So that dream was true! The next second, Albert thought of Rowan, and a fire of anger arose in his heart, Did Rowan just stand by and watch her fall into the water and disappear? She was pushed down. Finnley said softly, Dr. Watson wasnt with her at the time, he had gone to the restroom. Who pushed her down? What do you mean shes missing? Violet was almost crying, her mood particrly bad, How could a perfectly fine person fall into the water and just disappear? Wasnt there anyone around to see it? Finnley, whats going on? You better exin it clearly! Albert stared at him seriously, Dont make excuses for Rowan, ire is your sister! I know, Im not making excuses for him, Im just stating the facts. Finnley was also heartbroken. But now, he had to share this sadness. His inner pain wouldnt lessen, but there would be more people in the world who would join him in sorrow and pain. Sitting next to him, Mya Saunders was already stunned. She sat there emotionless, her hands lightly resting on her belly, sitting like a sculpture. She couldnt believe what she was hearing How could such a big thing happen? ire was missing? Chapter 1445: Rowan Visits the Russell Family Finnley exined in detail to his parents about the situation between Daphne Wells and Rowan. He told them all he knew about the incident, including Daphne Wells attack on Monica and how, fortunately, Tristan saw it in time and risked his life to jump into the river to save her.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The three people around the dining table were horrified and stunned! How could there be such a woman? She must have mental issues, right? Mya Saunders found it terrifying. If Tristan hadnt appeared in time, Monica would have disappeared too, right? She would have drowned! Although Finnley seemed calm, his inner sadness was spreading, Dr. Watson stayed by the river for a day and a night, without eating or drinking. He mes himself a lot. His pain is no less than ours. You went to the ancient town? Alberts eyes locked on his son, a suppressed rage in his heart. When he informed me, I went with Mr. Marsh and Mr. Brooks. Finnley told his father, We brought a professional salvage team, they are still searching. Albert clenched his fists, the veins on his forehead bulging, his heart filled with rage! Violet froze, her heart seemed to be silently shattering. There was a brief silence in the dining room, the oxygen in the air seemed to thin suddenly, everyone found it hard to breathe, they were all on the verge of copse. It seemed that ire was more likely to be dead than alive. At this time, another car stopped in the yard. Everyone turned to look as they heard the sound, recognizing the vehicle. The car door opened, and Rowan got out. He opened the trunk and took out a pink suitcase. Alberts face changed, he angrily stood up and walked outside! Dad! Finnley sensed the situation was not good, and quickly stepped forward to hold him back, Dad, calm down. ming is of no use, dont be too impulsive! How can I exin this to your uncle?! Albert was stopped by his son, his hands clenched tightly, his teeth grinding in anger, It was him, Rowan, who lost ire! Shouldnt he give me an exnation?! He can exin, but he cant bring back ire. Finnley had epted the fact, although he was also in pain. Albert was very angry. He pulled away from his son and walked towards the living room! Violet quickly turned around and followed, not paying any attention to her son, because today she was not on her sons side! Finnley felt helpless, he took a deep breath. Then he turned around and held onto his wife, who had just stood up, Darling. Noticing that she was trembling, she was scared, she was afraid, she also didnt want to lose. ires dead, isnt she? Mya Saunders slowly looked up, tears in her eyes as she looked at him, and grabbed his wrist, You just dont dare to tell dad and mom, right? Finnley met his wifes sorrowful gaze, he was also very sad, The chances of her being alive are not great, but the body has not been found yet. Mya Saunders simply couldnt ept it, she slowly let go of him, then held her belly, trying her best to control her emotions, then took a deep breath. For some reason, her belly started to tighten, a feeling she had never experienced before. Finnley didnt notice, Come on, lets go and see. He supported her as they walked towards the living room. At this point, Rowan had already brought the suitcase to the living room door, but was stopped by the two older people from entering. From their expressions, they probably knew what had happened, right? Rowan was very remorseful, but he had to face it bravely, Uncle, aunt. When I agreed to let ire date you, how did you promise? Alberts eyes were filled with hot tears, he restrained his emotions and directly questioned, Do you remember that night? You said you would protect her! Chapter 1446: Ah, My Stomach! Rowan was speechless, feeling extremely ashamed, Im sorry Whats the use of sorry?! Albert was furious, he reached out and grabbed Rowans shoulder, shaking him violently, As a result, you lost her! Can a simple sorry bring her back? Thats a life were talking about! Rowans face was pale, his eyes also stinging badly. He let Albert shake him, he didnt argue, he didnt resist. Because he also wished he could kill himself, he couldnt forgive his own actions. Albert! Seeing this scene, Rowan was like a body whose soul had been drained. The kind-heartedViolet wiped her tears and caught hold of her husbands arm, unable to bear seeing it, You let go! ire wonte back if you do this. Rowan he didnt mean it What do you mean he didnt mean it? The middle-aged man stopped his actions and turned to look at his wife, angrily asking, Im asking you, does Rowan bear responsibility for ires disappearance? As an adult, did he handle his own emotional problems well? Violet didnt know how to respond. She could understand his feelings, but this kind of pulling and shaking really had no meaning. It was clear that Dr. Watson was in a particrly bad state, his mood must also be very bad. Violet tightly held onto Alberts arm, looking at him with a pained and determined gaze, hoping he could calm down a bit. Dad. At this time, Finnley also came over, his face full of sorrow as he spoke, Dr. Watson is already very remorseful. At this point, lets all calm down and not amplify the harm. Amplify the harm??This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The more his son spoke like this, the less Albert could ept it! He waspletely enraged! He felt that Rowan had cast a spell on him! He felt that his son was beginning to lose his sense of right and wrong! Rowan! You return ire to me! Alberts face changed drastically, he was not joking at all, Otherwise, I wont let you walk out of this door alive today! The overwhelming rage was thrown at Rowan! Rowans heart was tearing apart Dad! Albert!! When his wife and son, one on the left and one on the right, held his arm, two forces of determination pulled at his reason, coupled with Rowans sincere admission of guilt, he finally let go. Rowan, I should never have agreed to you two being together! Albert roared at him,pletely furious, You get out! We dont want to see you anymore! Rowan could understand everyones feelings. His vision was also blurred, his eyes half-drooping, he didnt dare to look into Uncle Mos eyes. He knew that the other party must want to tear him to pieces. And he indeed deserved to die. He sorrowfully ced the pink suitcase in front of them, raising his eyes in pain and saying, Uncle, aunt, this is ires luggage. Violet looked at the pink suitcase, her heart filled with sorrow. She turned around and covered her face as tears fell, softly sobbing, she didnt even have the courage to pick up the suitcase. Albert was trembling all over, he stared wide-eyed, both angry and sorrowful! Mya Saunders also had tears in her eyes, tears rolling down. She held her belly with both hands, and due to the extreme sadness, her uterus contracted, her belly tightened, this feeling brought her back to reality, but also made her feel afraid. Ah, my stomach Mya Saunders finally let out a soft cry, she cared a lot about this child, so she was scared. Finnley turned his eyes, Darling, whats wrong with you? He held her immediately, full of anxiety. Albert and Violet also looked at her, seeing her holding her stomach and looking ufortable, they were also scared C Mya!! Whats wrong with you?! Standing at the door, Rowan saw this and focused, he stepped forward in a few strides, Help her lie down, quickly! His professional ethics as a doctor returned. He instantly put away all his sorrow. Albert and Violet quickly stepped aside to give way, they watched nervously and helplessly as Finnley and Rowan helped Mya Saunders towards the couch Chapter 1447: A False Alarm Mya Saunders struggled to walk. She dared not take big steps forward. Being a mother for the first time, the feeling filled her with tremendous fear. Dr. Watson, why am I like this? Am I going into prematurebor? Is the baby in danger? They helped her lie down on the couch. Under Rowans guidance, Finnley quickly propped her up with a pillow. Albert and Violet, who were anxious and worried, followed. They couldnt help much, but they were more anxious than anyone. All their thoughts were on their daughter-inw, no longer ming Rowan. They only hoped Mya would be fine. Rowans voice was gentle as heforted, Dont be nervous, rx a little, and breathe deeply. He bent over to take her pulse, looking very professional. The living room was exceptionally quiet Sure enough, a minuteter, Mya Saunders, who was lying t, felt much better. Rowan was still teaching her how to breathe, which she followed, carefully taking regr breaths. The baby in her belly gradually calmed down, the contractions lessened, and the difort gradually disappeared. Dr. Watson Violet bent over and whispered in a low voice, she was worried to death, Is my daughter-inw okay? Albert also bent over, hugging his wifes shoulder, also nervously looking at his daughter-inw lying on the couch. Finnley was even more nervous, sitting next to her, tightly holding Myas hand, trying to convey some strength. Theres no major problem, just falsebor contractions caused by emotional distress. Rest more lying down, drink some warm water. Rowan released her pulse, stood up straight, Try to keep your emotions stable. Hearing him say this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Mya Saunders expression of pain and panic also eased a lot. She looked at Rowan, Thank you, Dr. Watson. Rowan shook his head, looked at Finnley, then at the Russell family elders, he bowed deeply to them. After a while, he turned around and left with sorrow and apology, step by step walking out. He knew that the people here did not wee him, his presence would only increase everyones sorrow. The Russell family watched Rowans retreating figure until he walked out of the living room and drove away Their anger had also diminished by half, and their hearts were filled with mixed emotions. Mya, how are you feeling? Finnley tightly held his wifes hand and asked with concern, Are you really feeling a bit better? Im fine. Shey on the couch, looking at her inws not far away, Im sorry, dad, mom, for worrying you. What are you talking about? Silly child. Albert also breathed a sigh of relief, Your health is the most important now. If there is any difort, dont hold it in, you must speak up. Okay. She nodded her head. At this time, she wouldnt cause any trouble for everyone, she would protect this child and ensure a safe delivery. Rowan left, Violet went to the entrance of the living room, grabbed the handle of ires suitcase. Her heart was cold again, her nose sour, tears spinning in her eyes. She took the suitcase upstairs towards ires room, tears couldnt help falling. In the room, she closed the door, her body slid down against the back of the door, finally squatting down and hugging her knees, crying with pain. She couldnt cry out, couldnt affect Myas emotions, couldnt spread the sadness, but she was really sad and desperate. Having raised ire from a child, Violet couldnt ept ires disappearance She bit her lip, crying until she shook, until she trembled, until she almost fainted.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1448: The Lost Child, Eason Violet covered her mouth tightly, tears streaming down her face, her heart ached so much, she could barely breathe Downstairs, Mya Saunders was lying on the couch. Her falsebor had improved, but her mood could not pick up. She stared nkly at the ceiling, missing ire terribly. Finnley also sat next to her, holding her hand tightly, lovingly kissing her lips. Finnleys handsome eyebrows were tightly locked, his heart filled with sorrow. No matter what, dead or alive, they had to find her! Albert, in his sorrow, turned around, hands on his hips, took a deep breath, looked up at the chandelier worth millions, trying not to let tears of sorrow fall. But the air was filled with sadness everywhere. This pain of loss, for the Russell family, was simply unbearable! Eventhough ire was not their own, she was their daughter! As the sun went down, and Rowan drove away in his Volvo, he felt somewhat aimless, his heart filled with sorrow once again, his eyelids sore. Thankfully, he didnt have any idents on the road and safely returned to Emerald Bay. After reaching his apartment, Rowan locked himself in his room. At dusk, Tristan brought Monica back to Arkpool City, parking the car directly under the Universal Love Hospital. Tristan originally nned to bring her to see Eason tomorrow, but Monica, saying they were passing by, insisted on going to see him, worrying that the child would have sleepless nights waiting. Tonight and tomorrow morning were two different concepts. So, they bought a cute little cake and went into the hospital lobby. The two took the elevator upstairs. Are you taking him to the orphanage tomorrow? Tristan asked her, Do you have time? Of course, I have time. The real question is, do you? The girl turned her eyes and nced at him, You are the busy man with a myriad of daily tasks. The elevator stopped, the door opened, and seven or eight people flooded in. The hospitals elevator was just this big, Monica stepped back, and Tristan held her in his arms, not wanting her to be bumped. The girls chest contracted slightly as her back leaned against his warm chest. Hisrge palm was on her shoulder, giving her a slight thrill. The elevator door closed, and the elevator continued to rise. Monicas cheeks were involuntarily dyed a blush, and she couldnt help but remember the scene of spending the night with him. They had already shared a bed twice. Ding. The elevator stopped again, having reached the floor where Eason rke was. After everyone got out, Tristan let go of Monicas shoulder, and the two also stepped out. In a certain suite Eason rke sat at the head of the bed, fiddling with his fingers. He had an IV drip in his hand and looked sullen. Alright, Eason, your health is the most important, right? Zack patiently counseled him, You have to take this medicine recently. All indicators have been reached, and we have to enter the next phase of treatment. This is a good thing, so you can grow taller. However, the young boy looked up, a bit sadly, But Monica said shell take me to meet new friends. She and brother will be back soon. We can go after this period is over. Monica wont break her promises.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No sooner had Zack finished speaking, than Tristan appeared at the door with Monica. Dad. Uncle. Hey, little Eason! Zack turned his eyes, still surprised, and saw Monica waving at his son. Eason rke, who was sitting at the head of the bed, suddenly brightened his eyes, Brother! Sister Monica!! They walked in and saw that he was still on a drip, immediately worried and confused. Tristan asked, Whats wrong with Eason? Why is he on a drip again? Hes about to enter the second phase of treatment. Zack smiled, This is a good thing. Chapter 1449: How Could She Do Such a Thing? Upon hearing this, Tristan and Monica felt a little less worried. Monica, sister! Eason rke looked at her happily, Are you here to introduce me to new friends? He was excited and had been looking forward to this. The girl nodded with a smile, Yes, as long as Eason cooperates with the treatment, and when the doctor says we can leave, we will leave! Okay? But the little guy nced at the hanging IV bottle, his face filled with worry again, Today is my first day of IV therapy, and the doctor said it has to be for a week. Well, we can go a weekter, health is important, we must listen to the doctor. Monica bent over and caressed his small head, For this week, sister Monica wille to see you every day, okay? Do you like cake, Eason? She then turned her eyes to Tristan and reached out to him, Tristan passed the cake to her, she brought it in front of the little guy, If you like it, Ill bring it for you every day! Eason rke did not resist her kindness and obediently nodded, I like it. Then sister will feed you. Saying that, she began to open the box. Zack could see from his sons expression that he seemed to have something on his mind, or that he was not in a good mood. Tristan. He asked, Is thepany doing okay recently? Tristan came back to reality, turned his eyes to his father, and smiled slightly, Its going well. But that smile did not reach his eyes. Have you not been resting well recently? Zack asked again, You dont seem to be in good shape, are you ill? Tristan hid his embarrassment behind a smile, Monica straightened up and looked at him, she knew, he might still be worrying about ire. Zack noticed that this girl was also not in the same state as before, a bit sad, and a bit tired.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Just as the father was puzzled, Tristan truthfully told him about ires experience in the ancient town, being pushed into the water by Daphne Wells and disappearing. Dr. Wells? Zack was shocked, his eyes widened in disbelief, How How could she do such a thing? He had dealt with Daphne Wells twice, after all, Eason had been living here for a while, and Dr. Wells was very patient with Eason. This was too incredible! In front of the child, Tristan did not continue this cruel topic, and Zack did not ask further, just silently praying for ire. Because it was getting dark, Tristan and Monica did not stay at the hospital for long, he had to take her home. Zack was feeding his son cake, and Monica was saying goodbye to Eason, promising toe and see him again tomorrow and y word games with him. That night, even though everyone had returned to Arkpool City. But basically, no one slept well, some people were up all night, some people couldnt sleep, tossing and turning in bed. It was finally dawn. In the master bedroom on the second floor of the Russell family. You go to thepany, Im fine, really. Mya Saundersy on her side in bed, looking at Finnley who had just sat up hesitating, Ivan Marsh called you, it must be something important, Andrew probably cant handle it. Finnley knew, but he was still holding his phone hesitating. His wife had a falsebor yesterday, which made him nervous until now. Alright, stop looking at me like that, go. Mya Saunders smiled slightly, taking his hand, I know youre worried about me and the baby, isnt my mom and dad here? Plus a house full of servants. Finnley sighed lightly and stroked her hair, Okay, then Ill go to thepany first, and Ille back to apany you when Im done. No! Mya Saunders was not pretending at all, sheined, Youre not at your ownpany now, how can you be so casual? You have to set a good example for Andrew, dont let him learn from you! Finnley couldnt help butugh, Okay, set a good example. Mya Saunders also smiled, Good boy, go. The couples eyes met, both a bit tired, because neither of them had a good nights sleep the night before, they were still worried about ire. Chapter 1450: Apologizing with a Heavy Heart In this way, Finnley got up, had breakfast and drove to thepany. Mya Saundersy ontherge, soft bed, she had no desire to sleep, nor did she want to get up. She had no appetite, and her mind was filled with thoughts of ire That lively and cute younger sister, was she really noting back? She missed her smile and her chirpy voice. Thinking about this, Mya couldnt help but have tears in her eyes again, blurring her vision, and a wave of sadness surged from deep within her heart. Because she was pregnant, she listened to Dr. Watsons advice and tried to control her emotions as much as possible. Gently stroking her protruding belly, Mya whispered softly, Baby, your aunt will be fine, she hasnt even named you yet, she will definitelye back. Right, baby? As she finished speaking, Myas lips curled into a beautiful smile. Tears streamed down her face again, wetting her pillow. She didnt want to bring her sadness to her parents-inw, so if she wanted to cry, she would cry alone. Downstairs, Albert and Violet were dressed in in clothes. Violet, who was usually well-dressed, didnt wear makeup today, and didnt even put on lipstick. She turned to look at the stairs and asked the butler in confusion, Has Mya not gotten up yet? Young master said the young mistress wanted to sleep a bit longer. The butler bowed in response, Someone has already been dispatched to wait at the door. Violet nodded in relief, Okay, when the young mistresses downstairs, help her heat up her breakfast. Okay, you and Sir can rest assured and go, I am here at home. The butlers face was filled with kindness and stability, I will wait for her in the living room, and wont go anywhere else. Mm. Violet nodded, trusting him, Thank you for your hard work. Its my duty. Upon receiving the news of Miss Russells disappearance, the butler had also spent the night worrying. Violet hooked her arm through Alberts who was in a ck suit. The couple began to move towards the door. Seeing theming out of the living room, the driver who had the back seat car door open and was waiting, also held two bouquets of white lilies in his hands. Sir, madam, good morning. Violet took the two lilies and bent over to get into the car, Albert followed and sat next to her. After closing the car door, the driver returned to the drivers seat, fastened his seatbelt and soon started the car, heading towards the cemetery. On the way, Albert and his wife didnt have any conversation, their eyes were filled with sadness. Half an hourter, the car stopped 30 kilometers away from the city center in the southern suburbs. The couple each held a lily and walked towards the tomb area. This ce was quiet and serene, surrounded by evergreen trees, a perfect feng shui treasure for eternal rest. They climbed up the stone steps and finally came to a joint tomb. The unfilled part of the tomb was covered with evergreen grass, swaying lonely in the winter wind. Violet bent down and ced the lilies in front of the tombstone on the right, Albert put the other bouquet in front of the tombstone on the left. The tombstone on the right was engraved with the name of a woman, Jennie, ires mother. The woman in the round picture was beautiful, with a gentle smile, virtuous and serene. The tombstone on the left was engraved with the name of a man, William, ires father, Alberts younger brother.N?velDrama.Org content rights. In the picture, William was wearing a long gown, seemingly looking straight into the eyes of his brother, cold, firm, and serene. Brother, sister-inw. Albert stared at their pictures, deeply bowed with a heavy heart, Im sorry, you entrusted ire to us years ago, but we failed to take good care of her. Chapter 1451: The Situation at the Welfare Home Violet was deeply self-ming, a mist rising in her eyes. A gust of cold wind blew, rustling the hem of her ck trench coat, but unable to dispel the sorrow in her heart. The couple spoke words of regret in front of the tombstone, and finally, it was Albert who spoke through his pain, ire is still missing, and the salvage team is still continuing their work. If you are there in spirit, please let ire appear.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Violet said, If possible, send us a dream, so we can bring her home. Her voice trembled slightly, and tears swirled in her eyes. The winter wind continued to blow chillily. Even if she is already dead, please let her body appear. Dont let her soak in the cold water, its going to snow soon, and the water will be cold, Albert tearfully said, Let us give her a ceremony, let her rest in peace. What answered him was a long silence After a while, the couple bowed again. Two minutester, Albert took his wifes hand, and they left in sorrow. Today, the sun did note out, the sky was gloomy, and the air was filled with sadness. Nine in the morning, Charity Medical Center. Tristan and Monica came to see Eason, as they had promised him yesterday. At this time, Zack and Tristan were discussing work in the room, while Monica was ying poker with Eason by his bed, as it was not yet time for his drip. Monica, Im quite good at this, Eason told her happily, I y by myself when Im bored. Eason is really great. Monica also felt that he had made progress during this time, he had been trying very hard. As Monicaid out thenguage cards, Eason blinked his ck eyes curiously, and asked, Sister, whats the name of the new friend youre going to introduce me to? Where do they live? Monica told him, The welfare home, Eason, do you know what a welfare home is? The little guy shook his head nkly, he did not know, and had never heard of it. So, she patiently exined, In the welfare home, there is a Mr. Adams who is very kind-hearted. He has adopted some homeless children, raised them from a young age, named them, arranged their food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, and taught them knowledge. Mr. Adams is a doctor, he has read many, many books She told Eason about the welfare home like a story, introducing the kind and lovely children there And he listened very seriously, the image of Mr. Adams suddenly bing noble in his mind. In the southern suburbs, a regr old two-story building shaped like the number 7, the yard was enclosed by a wall, and arge iron gate was locked. In the spacious and old ssroom on the second floor, 11 children sat scattered at their desks, their backs straight, their small hands resting on the brand-new desks, looking up at the man teaching. Just after a lesson, the children listened attentively to the teacher telling a story C The little ant asked, tell me quickly, how did you climb out? The ant outside the ss bottle replied, the closer to the end, the more difficult it is. But it is during the most difficult times that we must not lose faith. Persist, persist, and persist again, and we can achieve victory. The little ant was inspired and encouraged, no longer afraid of being smashed to death, but bravely climbed up and finally climbed out of the ss cup. Jack Adamss voice was deep and maic, and the story was very touching. The children listened very seriously, and the ssroom erupted with enthusiastic apuse! Chapter 1452: Miss, May We Come In? Most of these children were mentally normal and physically capable. They had been well-educated, with themonality of having been abandoned by their families from a young age, or having lost their parents for various reasons. They were all adopted by the benevolent Jack Adams, given a home, and aplete childhood. Thus, they were lucky in their own way. ss dismissed. Jack Adams tidied the books on the desk, his voice soft, a warm smile on his slightly wrinkled face. The children also began to tidy up their desks, not making loud noises, because they all felt that ss was a process of learning, a rare and interesting experience that they needed to cherish. The children at the welfare home were well educated by Jack Adams. They did not think that the end of ss was something to cheer about, only ckers would think that way. Headmaster, can we go down and y ball? A six-year-old boy holding a basketball came to Jack Adams, who was about to leave the ssroom, and asked him with great expectation. Before the headmaster could answer, ten-year-old Green came over. She sensibly said, Pam, didnt the headmaster say that we cant y ball recently? The youngdy just woke up this morning and needs to rest because she is weak. But she woke up, didnt she? Weve been so quiet for so many days, maybe if we make some noise, shell wake up even more. Sensible Green was left speechless, You However, Jack Adams had a kindly smile on his face, he patted the heads of the girl and boy, saying, Its fine, go ahead, just keep it down. Okay! Thank you, headmaster! Young Pam, a head shorter than Green, made a cute face at Green. Green also smiled as she watched his small figure leave with the ball.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Nine-year-old boy Jun passed by her, patting her shoulder on the way, Green, lets go! Lets go y ball! Iming too! At this time, Mino got up and ran towards the door, Jun, wait for me! Ten-year-old girl Green also took a step out, followed closely by the other children. After all, ying is in the nature of children. Mr. Adams had built a simple basketball hoop for the children, always telling them tobine work and rest, and teaching them how to shoot correctly. Jack Adams turned his gaze, only five-year-old Kay was still in the ssroom, the little girl walked towards him, Headmaster, can I go with you to see the youngdy? She blinked her beautiful big eyes, her eyes full of expectation, her voice soft and cute. She was a rtively quiet little girl, and also very pretty. She was too young, only five years old, unable to y basketball, and afraid of being stepped on by her older brothers and sisters. Jack Adams took her little hand, saying lovingly, Lets go, Ill take you to see her. Little Kay nodded her head and followed the headmaster out of the ssroom. They went downstairs and walked towards a certain room. When they got to the door, Jack Adams gently knocked and asked, Miss, may wee in? Are you asleep? Come in ires voice was a bit weak and was apanied by a couple of coughs. Jack Adams and Kay exchanged smiles, gently pushed the door open, and entered. ires vital signs were stable. ire had a bandage wrapped around her forehead. She sat on a rtively simple but very clean bed, covered with a floral quilt. She put the water cup in her hand on the table and then looked towards the people who came in. Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Jack Adams asked kindly as he approached the bed, You were in aa for two days, and you hurt your head and right leg. Although my ointment is effective, it will still take time for aplete recovery. Yes, she had just woken up, about half an hour ago. Jack Adams had advised her to lie down and rest, and he woulde to see her after his ss. Chapter 1453: My Name is Claire Did you save me? Hmm, Jack Adams nodded. During his recent ss, ire had been reflecting on the events of that day. She was pushed off a bridge by Daphne Wells, her head struck a passing boat, and then she fell into the water What happened next, she couldnt remember. Upon awakening, she found herself lying here, her head feeling heavy. She wasnt dead? ire exhaled in relief, a wave of joy welling up from her heart. Thank you! She looked at Jack Adams, tired but pleased. I thought you would remain unconscious for at least another week. Jack Adams was also gratified, I didnt expect you to wake up so soon, thats good. Do you remember who you are? He quickly handed her his phone, Here, call your family. Typically, a person in her situation might suffer from a concussion which could lead to memory loss. In severe cases, they could even end up in a vegetative state. ire raised her eyes to look at Jack, slowly took the phone from his hand, and murmured, My name is ire, Im a web novelist, I I dont have parents, my parents are dead. This memory wasnt deep. Ah? Was she an orphan too? Jack Adams was slightly shocked inside. She sat up in bed, her eyebrows furrowed, staring at the phone in a trance, as if trying to recall something. Seeing her condition, Jack Adams waited patiently. He was worried that she might have lost her memory. If that was the case, finding her family would be difficult. Rowan Watson. She suddenly said a name, looking up at him, I remember Rowan Watson, hes my boyfriend. We went to the ancient town together. When he went to the bathroom, I was pushed off the bridge by a woman named Daphne Wells. She was pushed? Jack Adams was shocked inside, this was attempted murder, which was against thew. Do you remember his phone number? The middle-aged man asked hopefully. ire shook her head. She didnt remember, but it was on her phone, she looked around again. Miss Russell, when I rescued you, you didnt have a phone on you. She remembered then. She had been taking photos of the scenery across the river when she was pushed by Daphne Wells and her phone fell into the water. Where is Rowan Watson? What does he do? Jack Adams was particrly kind, Youve been unconscious for so long, he must be looking for you everywhere, he must be very worried about you. For his questions, ire couldnt answer, as she tried to recall deeply, she felt a splitting headache and her expression was pained. Dont think about it anymore. Jack Adams advised her, Its good that youre alive, you should rest and recover first, you injured your head. Did you treat me? ire asked in confusion, Or did you bring me back from the hospital? The middle-aged man responded truthfully, I have all kinds of medicinal herbs in my backyard, their effects are not worse than the medicines in the hospital. You didnt injure your bones, dont need surgery, and theres no internal bleeding, these are good signs. So, I treated you myself. I didnt expect you to wake up so soon. ires misfortune turned into a stroke of luck. That day, Jack Adams fishing boat happened to pass by, so he was able to save her. Otherwise, she would have surely drowned. ire was filled with gratitude for him, Thank you. Then she looked at the quiet little girl sitting at the foot of the bed and then at him, Your daughter?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No, Kay replied sweetly, Hes our headmaster, this is an orphanage. Orphanage? ire was a bit shocked. She looked at the kind man in front of her and then at the cute little girl. Could it be that she was a child adopted from the orphanage? A sense of inexplicable sadness welled up inside her. ire looked at Kay. Kay was holding the headmasters hand and tilting her head, smiling at her, ire, shall we call the police? Let the policeman take you home? Chapter 1454: This Is Not Amnesia, It Will Recover Call the police? ire seemed to have heard a fresh term. She thought for a while, holding her phone, and looked up at the middle-aged man standing in front of the bed. Mr. Adams, what should I say when I call the police? My parents are gone, and now I only remember my boyfriends name. I dont even know what he looks like, where he lives, or what he does. There was a brief silence in the room Kay turned her eyes and asked in confusion, Did Miss lose her memory? Mr. Adams? ires lips were slightly pale. She sighed lightly and muttered somewhat frustrated, Who is Daphne Wells? Was it really Daphne Wells who pushed me? She suddenly found her memory a bit blurry and was not so sure anymore. Why would she want to push me? It seems like I know her, but it also seems like I dont. If she tried to recall harder, ire felt her head was about to split, she couldnt continue thinking. Judging her injuries, Jack Adams advised, First, recover from your injuries, drink some medicine, you should be able to remember everything. This is not amnesia, at least you still remember who you are and what you do, which is good. Not amnesia? ire looked at him happily. He said, You just have a rather serious concussion, which can be adjusted through herbal treatments, but you still need to rest a lot. ire nodded. At this point, this was all she could do. If she remembered in a few days, she would contact her friends. She returned the phone to the headmaster, then her gaze fell on Kays face, and she reached out to the little girl, Hello, child. Kay had a warm and sweet smile. She let go of the headmasters hand and put her own small hand into ires palm, Hello ire, fortunees in by a merry gate. Such a sweet talker! Whats your name? ire looked into her eyes. Its often said that eyes are the windows to the soul, this little girl was clearly full of goodness, clever and lively. The little girls voice was soft and tender, My name is Kay, Mr. Adams named me, the meaning is to remain kind and warm, never changing the original intention. ire thought that was especially good, she also liked this little girl very much. She looked down at Kays small hand, noticing that she was wearing a rather unique bracelet, not the kind that could be casually bought on the street. It was quite old, but each detail was exceptionally fine, the design was also very novel, even including a small apple pendant. ire thought, if she wasnt abandoned, she must be a rich youngdy, perhaps the cherished daughter of a wealthy family? Kay, lets let ire rest well first, ande to see her after the medicine is ready, okay? Jack Adams also felt relieved. Saving someones life was more meritorious than building a seven-storied stupa. ire let go of her hand, she smiled at Mr. Adams, Thank you for your hard work, Mr. Adams. Its not hard. The man who was about to turn around looked back at her, You rest and recover. I have done research on herbal medicine, and your condition should recover in about a week. ire was very happy, she would definitely cooperate well with the treatment. Like she suddenly remembered something, she asked again, By the way, Mr. Adams, do you have aptop? I want to borrow it, my novel has not been updated yet. The novel was probably the only thing she could clearly remember. Jack Adams nodded, Yes, I will have Kay bring it to you. Okay. ire had a smile on her face, Thank you, and also thank you Kay.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Youre wee. Kay was exceptionally polite, See youter. Chapter 1455: Algerone’s Hard Work And so, after they had left, it wasnt long before Kay walked in with aptop in her arms. ire, Mr. Adams said this one isnt password protected, you can use it as you like. What a good girl, thank you, Kay, youre such a little helper! Mr. Adams must like you best! ire epted theputer, once again tugging at her little hand, the apple pendant looked better and better the more she looked at it. You can go and get busy, okay? Okay, ire, Ill leave you to your work, I wont disturb you. Kay gave her a sweet smile, turned around and left. She was going to help Mr. Adams stoke the fire. Mr. Adams said that simmering herbal medicine required a small fire and patience, just like treating patients. One must not be impatient when ites to maintaining health. In her room, ire recalled the endearing appearance of Kay, her liking for her grew more and more. She also heard the sound of children ying in the yard. Kay was certainly not the oldest in the orphanage, but she must be the most sensible. Her gentleness was innate, carrying a touch of nobility. Opening theptop, she gathered her thoughts. Because writing was a dream carved into her bones, no matter what happened, she never stopped updating her work. So even if she lost some of her memory due to a concussion, she still remembered she was an online novelist, and updating her work was her duty.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Mother, she hadnt updated for four days!! Thement section was already full ofints. She saw her book had made it onto the leaderboard, and its poprity was higher than ever. Is this a rmendation? ire was both puzzled and excited, I must add more updates then! So, she thought, lets write and update a chapter today. In Emerald Bay, Rowan Watson had taken care of the hospital matters. He nned to take a break to adjust his emotions and state. But when he was idle, he still missed ire, missed her so much. It turned out that she had unknowingly walked into his life and upied his heart. Rowan Watson was reading her serialized novel, starting from the beginning, and he had stayed up all night reading it yesterday Perhaps this was the closest way to her. To understand her, to read her, to love her, to re-identify her through her words. Rowan Watson used to never read novels; he only studied medicine. But now, he was actually infatuated with this novel. In his eyes, it was a great story, its just a pity, it was going to remain unfinished In the evening, in the Swain familys yard. The first thing Algerone Swain did when he came back from thepany was to check on the roses that had been transnted from the Fritz family. They had basically survived, and even in the dead of winter, some were beginning to sprout new shoots. Todays wind was too cold to describe as cool, it was a bit cold. The forecast said that Arkpool City would see its first snowfall of the winter in the next couple of days. Recently, he strictly controlled the watering of the nts, also stopped fertilizing, and prepared for frost protection. He had put so much effort into learning recently, he had directly apprenticed himself to Mrs. Fritz, he was practically bing a professional florist. Tristans car was driving towards this side. Monica said she wanted toe and see her father. She had initially gone to thepany, but her father wasnt there. It was said that he had been leaving work early recently, and no one in thepany knew why. Do you think dad is sick? His body cant take it? So he doesnt work overtime? Monica was quite worried, she was making wild guesses in the passenger seat. Thats unlikely. Tristan seemed somewhat calm, If theres a problem with his health, hed go to the hospital during the day, people these days see through things quite clearly. Ah, I hope so. Soon, the car stopped outside the Swain familys yard. Monica looked at the scene in the yard and was simply astonished, What is he doing? What is he nting? She got out of the car quickly, brimming with curiosity. Chapter 1456: Caught Between Parents Tristan was also a bit puzzled as he got out of the car. In the yard, Algerone Swain looked up at them entering, Tristan? Monica? His slightly wrinkled face bore a joyful smile. He hadnt seen his daughter for quite some time. Dad, what are you nting? The girl bent down to take a closer look. Were these roses all over the yard?? Roses, the middle-aged man happily told her. These are all different varieties of roses. He could even imagine the scene a few monthster when all the flowers would be in full bloom. Tristan saw two words: romance. Monica was very puzzled. She was a beat slow, Why suddenly start nting roses? Youre not of retirement age yet, are you? And such a big project It was simply astonishing.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Algerone gave an embarrassed smile. He didnt know how to answer for a moment. There were some things he didnt want to say, he just wanted to do them first. Tristan, recalling the conversation from the other night, seemed to have figured something out. He leaned over and whispered in Monicas ear, He might be doing it for your mom. Does your mom like roses? Monica was taken aback, then her eyes lit up. Before she could say anything, the phone in her pocket rang. Seeing it was Belinda calling, she felt somewhat guilty since she was at her fathers house; she didnt dare to answer. Algerone Swain could tell something from his daughters expression. The ringtone continued, and he guessed it was Belinda who was calling. He bent over and continued tending to his flower seedlings, remaining silent. Tristan, tall and slender, also helped Uncle Swain with the nts. Neither of the two men nned to speak. Monica understood. She slid her finger over the answer button, Hello, Belinda. She didnt deliberately avoid it. Why did it take you so long to answer? What are you doing? Who are you with? Belindas distrustful voice came over, carrying a hint of displeasure, You bettere back. Ill be back soon, Im on my way. Is something wrong? Of course theres something wrong. I found a house I like. Well buy it in your name; youe and sign. Oh, okay. Monica didnt argue with her here, but she was puzzled. Belinda had been living in her fathers house but was thinking about moving day by day? Her father had never even visited, let alone disturbed her. Why was she doing this? The call ended. The daughter looked at her father, and the father also stopped his work, looking up at his daughter. Monica looked at therge patch of rose seedlings, then said to her father, Dad, dont worry, Ill pretend I know nothing! Algerone Swain gave an awkwardugh. Monica was very moved that her father could nt such arge patch of roses for her mother, and that he had been single all these years for her mother. Then she turned to Tristan, I have to go back now, my mom needs me. Okay, Ill take you. So, Tristan and Monica waved goodbye to Algerone Swain. On the way back, Tristan saw Monica seemed to have something on her mind, so he asked her, What does your mom need you for? Shes living in the house Dad arranged for her. Dad hasnt disturbed her, yet she wants to buy a house in my name. She wants me to go back and sign. Monica was really puzzled. Thinking of her fathers actions, she felt a bit sorry for Algerone. Tristan was silent for a few seconds, then turned to ask, So what do you think? Since they are both single now, of course I hope they can get back together. Thats the greatest wish of their children, right? Uh huh. Tristan agreed with her on this point and would help her. So this house couldnt be bought, and Belinda couldnt move out. Chapter 1457: Related to Dad Have you told your mom about your dads marital status? Tristan asked with concern. Not yet, shes been in video meetings these past few days. I havent had a chance to talk to her properly. Monica sighed lightly, looking out the window, I dont know what shell think when she finds out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Youve been living with your mom all this time, why do you think she hasnt tried to find someone all these years? Tristan started to analyze this rtionship with her. Monica thought about it very seriously. Tristan gently suggested, Could it have anything to do with your dad? What? Monica turned to look at him again, disbelief in her eyes, Rted to Dad? For the first time, she calmly considered this question and found that it wasnt impossible. Tristan, driving the car, curiously asked, Monica, your mom is so beautiful and well-kept, havent there been suitors over the years? Yes, there have been. She could answer this question without hesitation, and images of some high-quality middle-aged men appeared in her mind, There was even an uncle I quite liked. For a while, Ipromised and stopped hoping for my parents to get back together. I encouraged Belinda to start a new life, but she did not agree. So, your mom still has feelings for your dad. Think carefully about the real reason for their divorce. Was it truly because they fell out of love? Monica pondered. Tristan, like an outsider, analyzed all of this with her. On the road to her parents reunion, Tristan would also contribute his own efforts. After all, this was Monicas wish. In the small western-style building that Algerone Swain provided for Belinda, a major shareholder of a real estatepany sat on the sofa with a purchase agreement, waiting. Because the two were friends, and because this deal was a big one. Waiting for Monica toe back and sign, and a fully furnished house would be sold. Belinda stood by the window, her arms crossed, looking out. She felt a bit conflicted. Buying a house was not her obsession. These days, Algerone Swain was like a dead man, and she hadnt even seen a ghost of him! Hmph! She wanted to move out from here! She felt as if she was holding her breath, not knowing where this feeling came from, but it was ufortable! Belinda thought Monica should being back soon, so she took out her phone and dialed Algerone Swains number. In the Swain familys breezy yard, Algerone Swain was still caring for those rose seedlings. When he saw the number on the phone screen, he was first taken aback and then worried, Hello, Belinda, whats wrong? Thank you for taking me in these past few days, Im not staying in the house anymore! The woman said sullenly, Ive bought a fully furnished house and n to move outter, just calling to let you know. You Algerone Swain was shocked and asked anxiously, Why? Is there something about the house youre notfortable with? If youre notfortable, tell me! Hmph, I havent even seen a ghost of him! Belinda didnt answer him, but hung up the phone in a huff. She had a hunch, and a bit of hope, that Algerone Swain mighte over. As expected, the middle-aged man who was tending to the rose seedlings got up and walked out, without even having time to wash his hands. Having been hung up on for no reason, he was very anxious. The other party was clearly emotional. Mr. Swain, where are you going? The servant standing at the door of the living room called out, Dinner is ready! At this time, the night was about to fall. I have to go out for a bit. He quickly got into the car. Will you be back for dinner? I dont know. Algerone Swain answered, quickly starting the car. He was very puzzled, why would she want to leave when she was living well? He had told her to call him if there was a problem, and he hadnt received a call from her in the past few days. The only call he received was her saying she wanted to move out. It was really strange. Tristans car stopped in the yard in front of the small western-style house. After he and Monica got out of the car, they quickly walked towards the living room. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, they saw their mother standing by the window with a phone in her hand, looking unhappy. Chapter 1458: Women Probably Have Some Drama Mom, what are you doing? Monica asked after entering the room and ncing at the man sitting on the sofa with a home purchase agreement. She looked at Belinda, puzzled, Why buy so many houses? Yourpany is not in Arkpool City, and you dont live here often. Isnt it unnecessary? Just sign the document and move out immediately, Belinda said coldly, her face showing discontent. Dad never came to bother you, did he? Consider this house as having nothing to do with him, hes not charging you rent, why are you having a problem with the money? Buying a house is not like buying cabbages! Monica argued. Monica, I said, sign the document quickly! Dont you understand?! Belinda raised her voice, seemingly frustrated. Tristan furrowed his brows, feeling like he had sensed something. If she really wanted to buy a house, couldnt she just sign the document and move out? This must be a womans-drama. Yes, Belinda knew her daughter was stubborn and wouldnt sign easily. Tristan pondered and then spoke, Auntie, if youre unhappy about something, you canmunicate it. Buying a house outright may not be a big deal for you, but Monica thinks it may be unnecessary. As he spoke, he looked around, then asked with concern, Is there something wrong with this house? Or is there a problem somewhere? Tristan, Belindas gaze shifted slightly,nding on him. She asked coolly, In what capacity are you here discussing family matters with me? Family matters? The clever Tristan seemed to understand something. In her subconscious, she considered Uncle Swain as a family member. So, Tristan, seeing the situation was ripe, said to Monica, You should call your dad. Buying a house is okay, but if we are to move out of here, at least he should know. Something shed in Belindas eyes, and her expression softened when she looked at Tristan. Monica thought his words made sense, Okay. She took out her phone, giving her mother a wary nce. Unexpectedly, her mother didnt object. Until Monica dialed her fathers number, Belinda didnt say anything. She suppressed an awkward feeling, turning her back to hide her difort. Algerone Swain didnt answer his daughters call. Belinda was puzzled, wasnt he reachable just now? Howe? He couldnt be reached now?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just as Monica was confused and disappointed, another car drove into the yard and parked next to Tristans car. Algerone Swain got out of the car and walked in quickly. He couldnt figure out why they would want to move out of nowhere. Everyones eyes fell on him, only Belindas face was cold, her gaze seemed to look at him, but not really. Uncle Swain, Tristan greeted politely. Because Monica had juste back from his ce, and the situation today was clearly off. So she didnt speak, and she didnt dare to get too close to her father to avoid annoying her mother. Algerone Swain nced at the man who had stood up from the sofa and also saw the home purchase agreement in his hand, Belinda, what are you doing? Are you ufortable living here? He finally came, and he came in such a hurry that he didnt even have time to answer his precious daughters phone call. Belindas frustration and irritation were halved instantly, and she felt strangely touched. Belinda couldnt answer her ex-husbands question, and she was even more embarrassed when she realized that Tristan was also present. Mom, you shouldnt buy a house, Monica broke the silence, We have a ce to live now, its better to save the money for something else. Yeah, why buy a house when we have one to live in? Algerone Swain blurted out, If youre insecure, I can transfer the house into your name. Belinda looked up, meeting his eyes for the first time. She didnt want a house, she saw a long-lost care. Algerone Swain met her gaze, perhaps he was too nervous, he didnt think it through, and quickly corrected himself, Or I can transfer it to our daughter! Belinda withdrew her gaze, instantly speechless again. Chapter 1459: Tristan Assisting Tristan observed carefully, discerning the mindset of every person present and forming some of his own conjectures. He even doubted the man holding the house purchase contract-did he truly intend to sell the house, or was he just a random pick by Belinda? Algerone Swains gaze fell on the unfamiliar man. No need for the house, you can go now, he proimed, effectively dismissing the man. The man nced at him and then at Belinda, aware that it wasnt him who had invited him. At this moment, Monica also spoke up, somewhat anxiously saying, You can go for now. Well contact you if we need to purchase a house. After all, they were discussing family matters. Tristans gaze alsonded on the man, adding pressure. Without waiting for Belinda to say anything, the man nodded and said, Alright, contact meter, and quickly left with his head down. Tristans eyes followed the retreating figure of the man, analyzing in his mind. Belinda had a chance to stop the man from leaving, but she didnt. Therefore, Tristan turned to Monica, as if suddenly remembering something, he said, Oh, Monica, your bag is still at the hospital! Monica turned to look at him, her expression filled with confusion. Before she could say anything, Tristan took her by the wrist and led her out of the cottage. In the yard, he swiftly pulled her into the car.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Soon, Tristan drove off, and the girl finally responded, Are you giving my parents a chance to talk? What do you think? Tristan drove at a leisurely pace, his voice gentle as the night descended. Monica ought to have been moved, but she looked back worriedly, Wont they start arguing? What exactly does my mother want to do? She just wants to see your father, nothing more, Tristan hit the nail on the head, She never nned to buy a house. Huh? The girl turned her eyes wide, She didnt n to buy a house? Yes, Tristan was certain. How did you figure it out? Tristan, still driving, analyzed from the perspective of an observer, First, if she really wanted to buy, she could have signed the agreement in her own name in just a few seconds. Second, she didnt keep the man around even though she had the chance to do so, despite you taking your fathers side. His analysis was sound, and Monica couldnt argue. She digested his words. Then the corners of her mouth lifted in a beautiful smile, Do you think Belinda knows that my father is single? Is she trying to force him to take the initiative? If you didnt say anything, she wouldnt know. Think about it, your father hasnt been around these days, how could she know? Monica suddenly regretted not saying anything earlier. Do you think my father will tell her? Now theyre alone, a moment Ive dreamed of. I cant even imagine, theyre actually alone together! They used to be like water and fire. Tristan answered truthfully, I cant be sure about that. After so many years apart, theyre both proud people. Your father has been nting so many rose saplings without nning to tell her, probably waiting for an opportunity, or the right time. My mother likes roses, her perfume is that scent. Monica suddenly took interest, turning to him with delighted eyes, Tristan, youre so smart and calm, can you strategize for me? I want to create an opportunity for them, let them naturallye together, drop all defenses, and get back together! Actually, she didnt need to ask, Tristan was already considering it because it was her dream, and he already had a great idea. Chapter 1460: To Take or Not to Take? The asphalt road leading to the viplex was wide and winding, with valuable trees nted on both sides. Some even bloomed with white flowers. It was a graceful environment, with streetlights on both sides gradually lighting up, emitting the warmest light. The car wasnt actually going to the hospital to pick up a package, so after a slow drive for a certain distance, it pulled over to the side. The girl sitting in the passenger seat turned her gaze and found a unique cake shop hidden behind a dense tree on the right. The house was low and uniquely styled, with rows of lights shing around the exterior, making it romantic and beautiful. Through therge floor-to-ceiling windows, one could see the interioryout of the shop and the cakes in the bright disy window from the car. Is there really a cake shop here? I just noticed it. She spoke with curiosity, trying to see the shops name, Rainbow Wheat Waves? Tristan turned his gaze, looking at her side profile. The light in the car was dim, and from his angle, he could see the unusual tranquility radiating from Monica. She was not usually a quiet girl, nor did she have such a gentle side. Her personality was straightforward and carefree. Lets go, get out of the car and take a walk, Tristan suggested, unbuckling his seat belt and opening the car door, Give your parents some more time. Seeing him get out of the car, she hurriedly followed suit. What kind of cake do you want to eat? My treat. He strode forward. The girl looked at him, quickly catching up with him and arriving at his side within a few steps, Anything is fine, lets see whats avable first. The decor is quite romantic. The cake shop was also beautiful, with the words Rainbow Wheat Waves on the sign at the entrance emanating a warm glow. Wee to Rainbow Wheat Waves~ the server greeted, her voice sweet, Pleasee in, what would you like? Today is our shops seventh anniversary, couples get a 50% discount, and we also give away a sunflower. As soon as her voice fell, another pretty server came over with a sunflower and handed it directly to Monica, saying sweetly, Miss, this is for you, we wish you a lifetime of happiness. She couldnt help but sneak a nce at the man beside Monica, he was really handsome! Monica was a little embarrassed, whether to ept or not was a dilemma, they were not a couple at all. But Tristans expression was rxed, the corners of his mouth slightly curved. He took the sunflower and handed it to the girl beside him. Monica turned her gaze to him in surprise, then looked down at the sunflower, Thank you. She quickly reached out to take it, a peculiar feeling sprouting at the bottom of her heart, as beautiful as the first love. This is our new arrivals section, let me know what you like, the charming server said, holding a tray and tongs, standing by to serve them. They were already being treated as a couple, envied by others. The server was also pleased, they were such a visually pleasing pair, a perfectbination of talent and beauty. What do you like to eat? Tristan asked softly, You can also take one for your mother. His meaning was clear, he was willing to buy, you pick, dont feel embarrassed. In the warmly lit disy window, Monica spotted a cute bear cake, This one. Okay, Ill get it for you. The server opened the clean ss door. Is this bear style the only one? Monica thought it must taste really good based on her experience. The cream was smooth but not greasy. However, it was too small, Tristan should also have a taste.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The server exined, Yes, miss, this is a new couple style introduced by our store. Its meant to be shared by two people. Each one is unique. Eating alone is sweet, but eating together is sweeter. If you dont believe me, you can try. Her cheeks turned slightly red! Monica seemed to stiffen, not daring to look at the man beside her. This situation was so awkward, should she buy it, or not? She said, Lets not take this one. Lets take this one. he said. Monica and Tristan spoke at the same time, leaving the server confused. The cake tongs she extended hung in mid-air. After a couple of seconds, sheughed and asked, So are we taking it or not? Chapter 1461: A Fury Hangs in the Air As Monica turned her gaze, so did Tristan. Their eyes met, stirring her emotions and revealing a profound gentleness in his eyes. The waitress seemed to suddenly understand something; her smile sweetened as she brought out their cake. What else would you like? Tristan withdrew his gaze and looked towards the cake disy, seemingly making a selection.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. However, she fixed her gaze, the warm yellow light illuminating his profile. For a moment, Monica was spellbound by his masculine charm. Sensing the heated gaze of the girl, Tristan did not look at her again, not wishing to shatter this peaceful moment and cause her embarrassment. They simply selected a few types of cakes, all very exquisite, even the packaging boxes were printed with unique derations of love C The one who watches the sunset with me is gentler than the sunset itself. You came, bringing the stars and the moon. Peace and joy, four seasons with you. Cherished favor, generous all my life. Each sentence was truly heartfelt, the yful font exuding the romanticism favoured by young people. This shop seemed to be designed for couples. Take your time, we wee your next visit, and wish you happiness! Monica felt warmth in her heart, her smile sweet, but she dared not show it too much. In front of the one she liked, she would always have a bit of restraint. Weing the evening breeze, Tristan also felt somewhat rxed. Being with Monica, he always felt a sense of contentment and peace. This girl had unconsciously stirred his protective instinct. Though he was also worried about ires safety, he could not neglect the one worth cherishing by his side for an impossible person, for a friend. Besides, in the matter of finding ire, Tristan had already made great efforts, arranging many people. At this moment, the night was as dark as ink. Not far away, in a small western-style building, the living room was lit, silent enough to hear a pin drop. Only Algerone Swain and Belinda were present. Since their daughter left, the atmosphere here had be a bit awkward. Neither of them initiated a conversation, their eyes did not meet, perhaps both brewing something, after all, their rtionship had been tense for many years. You should go back and have dinner with your wife. Belinda still had a grudge in her heart, she asked unhappily, Whats my status living here? How do you regard me? Why do you think so much? I am just making it convenient for you. Algerone Swain was a bit scared of her anger, trying to appease her, The house would be empty anyway. However, his words obviously did not touch her heart, making Belinda feel even more ufortable, Charity? There are plenty of vacant houses in big Arkpool City! Belinda, are you reasonable? Algerone Swain felt wronged. He had done a good deed and didnt get a good result. I am unreasonable! Thats why we divorced. You clearly married a reasonable woman, if you want to reason, go home and reason with her, why run here to reason with me? Belinda was always hot-tempered. You Algerone Swain, who was never eloquent, was clearly at a disadvantage in this verbal battle. There was a palpable tension in the air. As a man, Algerone Swain could hear a hint of jealousy from her words, though it might be a misconception. So he was considering telling her about his real marital status. As for Belinda, after calming down, she particrly regretted it. She felt she shouldnt have said those things, which could easily lead to misunderstandings, as if she was jealous! Belinda. Algerone Swain finally sighed softly,promising, Now that Monica has grown up, I think we should be a bit more calm and dont influence our daughters view of choosing a spouse, trying to get along as peacefully as possible. Their daughter was also Belindas weak spot. Hearing his words, her feelings wereplicated. She didnt respond, waiting for him to continue. Theres something that I think I need to exin to you. Algerone Swain didnt want to dy any longer at this moment, regardless of the future, he felt an impulse to confess. Chapter 1462: Why Did Algerone Run Off? Belinda focused her attention, for the first time witnessing him in such a formal manner, brewing his emotions, as if he was about to pour out his heart. She began to feel a bit of anticipation. Just as Algerone Swain was about to speak, the ring of a phone shattered the atmosphere and interrupted their thoughts. Belinda immediately snapped back to reality, her face bing stern once again. Algerone Swain took out his phone to check the iing call before answering, Hello. The call was from his personal assistant. Belinda didnt know what was said, but she saw his brows furrow slightly as he patiently listened to the call. Eventually, he said in a deep voice, Alright, Im on my way! It seemed as if something major had urred. After ending the call, Algerone Swain suppressed the urgency in his heart. He calmly looked at the woman in the room, Something came up at thepany that requires my immediate attention. You can stay here for now, Ille back for you tomorrow. Without waiting for her agreement, Algerone Swain immediately stepped towards the door. Belinda watched as he disappeared into the darkness, her heart suddenly felt empty. If he hadnt left, what was he about to tell her? The perfect atmosphere was ruined by a phone call. Belinda had an illusion that Algerone Swain was about to say something she wanted to hear. At night, sitting in a car parked by the asphalt road, Monica held a teddy bear cake in her palm, muttering, Why did they only give us one fork? Tristan turned his gaze to her, his deep and gentle eyesnded on her face, but he said nothing. Monica divided the cake into two, You eat first? Want a taste? She offered him the fork and held the cake up to him. She didnt mind sharing a fork with him, nor was she disgusted by his saliva. You eat. Tristans gentle voice was like a beam of pure light. He took the fork and picked up a piece of cream, offering it to her lips. Monica hesitated for a moment, her heart skipped a beat. Meeting his gaze, she blushed and opened her mouth. Her heart was racing! Tristan fed her another piece of cream. Her eyes shone with a soft light, a faint smile reflected in his eyes as the cars interior light blurred. Just like that, Tristan fed her a few bites of the cake, giving her the illusion of being in love. Not until a car passed by them, Monica nced at it unintentionally, she furrowed her brows, My dads car? Tristan also turned to look, recognizing the license te. It was indeed Uncle Swains car. Whats going on? Monica became nervous, Did they have a fight? She suddenly lost her appetite, Tristan, take me home immediately! Okay. He handed her the fork, gripped the steering wheel with both hands, started the car, turned around, and drove towards the small western-style building. The lights in the living room were still on. As soon as the car stopped, Monica saw a familiar figure at the window through the car window. I wont go inside. Tristan didnt even n to get out of the car, he told her, If your dad hasnt told your mom about his marital status, you must tell her. Its crucial. Okay. Monica nodded, she quickly got out of the car, Take the rest of the cakes, theyre really delicious. Ive got this teddy bear, bye! She waved at him, closed the car door, and walked towards the living room. Tristan looked in the direction of the living room, started the car, and drove away. Seeing her daughter approaching, Belinda concealed all her emotions, bing as cold and unreadable as before. Upon entering, Monica felt something was off. She brought the cake to her mother, picked up a piece of cream with the fork, and held it to her lips, Here, Belinda, you have to try this cake, its absolutely delicious!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Belinda nced at her daughter and opened her mouth. How is it? Monica asked with a grin, Pretty good, right? Tasting the cake, Belinda scrutinized her, Wheres your bag? You went all the way to the hospital and didnt bring it back? Her gaze seemed intent on seeing through her. Chapter 1463: Claire’s Current Situation This was indeed an awkward situation! Monica gave her a mischievous smile, her eyes narrowed, Did my dad talk to you about anything? She fed her another piece of cake to divert the conversation, How did your chat go? Pleasant or not? Why did he leave so quickly? Question after question, the daughters gaze never left her mothers face. She could tell at a nce whether her mother was lying or not. Belindas eyes were a bit evasive, knowing that Monica was a cunning girl. She sat down on the sofa without intending to speak. Mom, do you know that my dad is single now? Monica asked seriously while eating cake and standing in front of the coffee table, Did he confess to you just now? Single? Something shed in Belindas eyes. She looked at her, surprised and somewhat disbelieving her daughters words. While eating her cake, Monica said, Dont doubt it, my information is never wrong. How do you know? Didnt he get married? Youre listening to his nonsense! I just found out. I nned to tell you earlier, but your video conferences endedte recently, and I never found the right time. He wasnt lying, hes truly single! Seeing her daughters serious look and knowing that she wouldnt lie about such a thing, Belinda felt more than just shock there was also a touch of joy. However, Belinda didnt show it. She simply asked lightly, What about his wife? They divorced not long after getting married, and hes been single since, Monica said, Maybe he hasnt let go of you. What do you think? Why hasnt he found someone else all these years? Belinda was still in shock and remained silent.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In fact, you havent let go of him all these years, Monica pointed out directly. There are no outsiders here, dont deny it! Tristans analysis gave Monica confidence! Belinda suddenly looked up, her words colliding with her daughters triumphant gaze, she wanted to speak but was at a loss for words. Belinda, are you telling me that you made this scene today not to see him? The girl tasted her cake yfully, it was exceptionally sweet! Monica, youre too much! Belinda was so embarrassed! As an elder, having her feelings exposed like this was so disgraceful! Seeing her mothers evasive eyes, sheughed. With this, Monica was even more convinced of Tristans guess. These two people had not let go of each other, so the chances of them getting back together were increasing! Mom, do you still love dad? Monica put down her cake, sat next to her, affectionately took her arm, and couldnt help but say, thinking of her fathers rose garden, I think Algerone loves you a lot! On the same night, in the suburban welfare home. ire sat leaning against the head of the bed. She had just finished a bowl of herbal medicine. Kay took the empty bowl from her hand, ire, youre doing great, your health is getting better and better. Thanks to Mr. Adams medicine, the effects are especially good, ire gratefully said from the bottom of her heart, then looked up at the man in front of her, Mr. Adams, thank you, youre a godsend. Youre wee, would you like to get out of bed and walk a bit? Lets see how the recovery is going, Jack Adams is a very benevolent person. Encouraged by him, ire nodded. She pulled back the nket, and Kay hurriedly helped her put on her shoes. Thank you, Kay. Youre wee! The girl looked up, her ck eyes shining like gems. Kay was very beautiful, with a gentle personality. She paid attention to all the details, which made her very likable. As she was about to get out of bed, Jack Adams extended a hand to support her. ire stood up and took a few steps. Surprisingly, it didnt hurt at all. Sheughed, Is this medicine so magical? My foot doesnt hurt anymore! Mr. Adams, did you study medicine? Jack Adams just smiled, neither admitting nor denying it. Chapter 1464: Fortunate to Meet Mr. Adams Mr. Adams, can you tell me about the situation when you saved me that day? ire was eager to know, hoping that it might trigger some of her memories. She was desperate for aplete recovery. Jack Adams had initially nned to tell her about the situation once she had fully recovered, but since she asked, he decided to share it now. To provide fresh fish for the children, I got myself a fishing boat and take it out on the river once a month. On the day you fell into the river, my boat happened to pass underneath. You hit your head on the edge of the boat and your body bounced off into the water. I managed to catch your arm and pulled you onto the boat, but you were already unconscious. At that moment, I received a call from Green. She anxiously reported that Pam was bleeding a lot from her nose. Green is the oldest child in the welfare home, and I had previously taught her some emergency knowledge, but she was panicked. I sensed the severity of the situation and immediately sped back to the welfare home, bringing you with me. I examined your injuries on the boat and felt that you would recover faster if you came back with me than if you went to the hospital. I wouldnt im to have superb medical skills, but I have done some in-depth research in this area. Thank you, Mr. Adams, ire expressed her gratitude. I really feel much better. After taking the medicine, my condition changes every hour. Jack Adams asked her, So, did you remember anything today? I recall having a brother named Finnley Russell. I can vaguely remember his face. I grew up in his home, raised by my aunt and uncle, ire reminisced. But I dont know where that home is, and I dont have any impression of my aunt and uncle.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Adams was pleased. Continue taking the medicine for a few more days, and youll be able to remember everything. By tomorrow afternoon, you might even recall some important things. So, it can be said that Mr. Adams has quite an in-depth understanding of herbal medicine. I will definitely cooperate, taking my medicine on time and in the right amounts. Although ire had grown familiar with everyone and liked the children very much, she ultimately had to go home. However, she would oftene back to visit even after she left. By the way, Mr. Adams, does the notebook have inte ess? Ive written two thousand words and n to upload them. ire walked around the room and then sat down on the edge of the bed. Of course. Jack Adams went to the table, turned on theputer, and helped her connect to the inte. Thank you, Mr. Adams. Youre really too polite. Jack Adams was very easy-going. At this moment, a girl about ten years old entered from the door, holding a red apple in her hand. ire, this apple is for you. Ive washed it! Thank you, Green. ire reached out and took it. Soon, more children came in. They looked innocently at the girl sitting on the bed. The welfare home had a new guest, and the children were very happy. Hello ire. The children spoke in unison. Hello, little friends. ire smiled warmly at them, then called out their names one by one, Lili, Joy, Mino, Pam, Jun, is that correct? Yes! ire has a good memory! Jack Adams ushered the children out, Off you go, dont disturb ires rest. Go take a bath and go to bed, its gettingte. The children were chased out by Mr. Adams. Green and Kay were thest to leave. They held hands, waved at the girl sitting on the beds edge, Good night, ire. Chapter 1465: Updating the Novel Goodnight. ire watched the two girls leave with a smile, seeing them sensibly close the door behind them. Now she was alone in the room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, her smile faded as she sighed softly. How could she have lost her memory? Although the condition wasnt severe, it was quite bizarre. Would anyone believe it if she wrote this experience into a novel? She got up and walked to the desk, grabbing the mouse and opening the novel website Yes, she was going to update. On the same night, at the Charity Medical Center, Rowan Watson hade to the hospital today. An urgent neurosurgery required his expertise. For a doctor, nothing was more important than life. Rowan Watson adjusted his state and devoted himself wholeheartedly. The operating room was brightly lit. The scalpel in his hand was thin, and his assistants and team members were just as calm and steady as him. At this moment, his phone screen lit up in his office drawer, disying a text message: Hello, the novel youre tracking has been updated. Inside the operating room, Rowan Watsons eyebrows furrowed, The tumor is malignant and has developed so rapidly that it has invaded the surrounding tissues and is seriously adhered. When was the MRI taken? Three days ago, someone replied. The person continued, Mr. Adams, MRIs were done three days ago and five days ago. There was not much change inparison, but we didnt expect this in three days Enough. Rowan Watson immediately became stern, We now need to strip these tumors and the adhering tissues around them, try to minimize bleeding, and shorten the time. Lets begin. Yes. Under the operating light, in front of the operating table, Rowan Watson kept his cool in the face of danger. He was like a beacon of light, akin to an angel, professional, calm he brought hope to everyone.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. At night, in a suite at the Charity Medical Center, Eason dialed Tristans number on his phone, Brother, I dont need to have an IV drip tomorrow. Can Monica take me to the welfare home? Sure. Tristan agreed and the two brothers chatted briefly, Then Eason, go to bed early tonight. Goodnight. Goodnight, brother. Tristan hung up the phone. He had already returned home. While walking upstairs, he dialed Monicas number. At this moment, Monica was chatting with Belinda. They were having an open heart-to-heart conversation for the first time, talking about their father and marriage. So Belinda, stop being sharp-tongued but soft-hearted. When Algerone leans towards you, dont push him away so hard! Monica was giving advice to her mother, Youve missed so many years, dont miss any more. Her phone rang, interrupting Belinda mid-sentence. Monica looked at her phone. It was Tristan? She quickly answered, Hello? Monica, are you free tomorrow? Tristans voice was gentle, Eason said he doesnt need an IV drip and wants you to take him to the welfare home. Sure, no problem, just arrange your time. Mm. Tristan responded, Then Ille over to pick you up tomorrow. Goodnight. Okay, goodnight. After Tristan hung up, Monica put down her phone. The smile on her lips revealed her mood. Belinda asked her, Whats going on with you and Tristan? Are you two dating? Monica was speechless, I dont know if it counts. We havent made it clear, but it seems like it. What are you saying? Belinda frowned, Doesnt he like you? Chapter 1466: Good Things Interrupted Its not that I dont like him Monica didnt know how to exin. When it came to her own feelings, she suddenly couldnt articte them, Lets take it slow. So many things have happened recently, and I think the way we are now is quite nice. What do you mean by quite nice? You like him so much, and he hasnt confessed to you yet? What does he mean by that? Is he keeping you as a backup? Belinda didnt want her beloved daughter to be wronged. Mom! Monica defended Tristan strongly. I wont allow you to talk about him like that! She stood up, her face changing, Youd better think about your own rtionship with Algerone! With that, she turned and went upstairs, her mood undoubtedly exhrated. Monica was truly happy. She would have a valid reason to see Tristan again tomorrow! He would even drive over to pick her up, how nice! The feeling of loving someone was like this, seeing them once was satisfying enough, and a single nce felt like possessing the whole world. At 11 p. m., the doors of a certain operating room at the Charity Medical Center opened. Rowan Watson walked out looking tired. He had already changed his clothes and washed his hands clean. Despite the unexpected situation during the surgery, everything had been handled appropriately. It was a sessful operation,plex, but the patient was now out of danger. Rowan Watson finally breathed a sigh of relief. It waste, and he was ready to knock off work. Back in his office, he opened the drawer, took out his mobile phone, put it in his pocket, and left. Instead of returning to Emerald Bay, he drove home. Along the way, random songs were ying in the car. Rowan Watson couldnt help but think of ire, who had been missing for many days The feeling of sadness was always there, unshakeable. He probably wouldnt love again in this lifetime. The salvage team that stayed in the old town still had no news, neither good nor bad. Back home, Rowan Watson came out of the shower, and it was already midnight.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He picked up his phone to set the rm, but noticed the novel update notification on the screen. Rowan Watson paused, staring at the screen, shock flickering in his eyes! It was very surprising! He quickly opened his phone to confirm again, indeed it had been updated! Rowan Watson hurriedly clicked on the updated chapter, his eyes scanning the text. He was sure it was ires writing style, her spirit and kindness radiating between the lines After the excitement passed, he quickly dialed ires number! The phone was still switched off. He didnt lose heart, and quickly dialed Ivan Marshs number, not caring about the time or whether the other party was asleep. At this moment, in the master bedroom of Emerald Bay. In the wide and soft bed, Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh were actively trying toplete the difficult task assigned by Alfie and Diana. But the phone rang at an inopportune moment Interrupting the rhythm of the two, Ivan Marsh was a bit frustrated. Jennifer, however, held his face and said, Answer it. It must be urgent at this hour. Most people wouldnt dare to call you at this time. What a mood killer! Ivan Marsh nodded, listened to his wifes words, withdrew, and reached for the phone on the bedside table. Seeing that it was Rowan Watson, he answered, Hello. Mr. Marsh, ires novel has been updated! Rowan Watsons extremely excited voice came through, shocking Ivan Marsh who immediately asked, Are you sure? Did you misread? Is it her novel? Absolutely sure! Ive added this book to my shelves, and Ive been following it, so I got an update notification. It was updated at eight oclock tonight! Shes alive! Shes alive! Rowan Watson was practically overjoyed. Ivan Marsh knew that ires phone must be unreachable. He thought for a moment, Alright, Ill have Finnley Russell trace the server from where the novel was published. Send me the name of the novel and the website where it was first published, and Ill get back to you tomorrow. Chapter 1467: Too Excited to Sleep The call ended, and Ivan Marsh turned around to sit against his headboard, pulling the nket to his chest. He dialed Finnley Russells number, indifferent to the time and whether Russell was asleep. After all, the matter of ire had been a constant worry for everyone. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Finnley Russell was nervous receiving a call in the middle of the night. Whats up? he asked, all ears. I just got a call from Rowan Watson; he said he saw ires novel updating. You need to quickly find someone to trace the IP address of the published novel. You know the website she signed a contract with, right? I do. Finnley Russell was stunned. The novel was updating?! He hung up, sleep an afterthought, and quickly opened the novel website on his phone the novel that had not been updated in four or five days was actually updated! Whats wrong? Mya, who was lying next to him, became anxious, Dear, what happened? In the light emitted by the phone screen, one could see his tension and urgency. Staring at the screen, Finnley Russells voice trembled with joy, ires novel has been updated, its been updated! What?! Mya propped up her body, then her heart surged with joy, Shes still alive?! Thats great! She pushed him, Go tell mom and dad! Quick! Hold on. Finnley Russell calmed down and quickly opened his contacts, I need to make a call first. Who are you calling? Mya was puzzled, shouldnt he let his parents know first? They hadnt slept well for many days. Finnley Russell held the phone to his ear, and after a while, he spoke anxiously, Hello! Alfie! Finnley? The young man asked calmly, Whats up? I need a favor, its urgent! Go ahead. Right, why should he ask someone else to trace it? Here was a ready-madeputer genius who dared to hack his own fathersputer, and steal the Blue Sky n. Tracing an IP address was a small task! So, Finnley Russell delegated this task to Alfie.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then he went to his parents bedroom to deliver this good news. As the night deepened in Emerald Bay, the little night light in the master bedroom was glowing. The atmosphere was intense. Ivan Marsh told the woman beside him about the possibility of ire still being alive, although Jennifer had heard the conversation on the phone. But telling her was a form of respect. Thats great, do you think we can find her when we wake up? Jennifer spected, Did she lose her memory? Is that why she hasnt contacted her family? Ivan Marsh did not answer her question. He turned around and their lips met again Her fingers, wrapped around his sturdy waist, slowly slid down responding to him. Outside the window, snowkes began to fall, one by one, intoxicatingly beautiful. It was almost New Year. At this time, Rowan Watson, despite being busy like a top in the hospital all day, and feeling physically and mentally exhausted when he finished work, was wide awake. His mood was indescribably beautiful, as if a flower had blossomed in his heart. ire was still alive! His ire was still alive! The snowkes in the sky fluttered like catkins in spring, beautiful and romantic. The night was particrly silent. Rowan Watson, wearing a white high-necked sweater, leaned against the balcony railing with a ss of blueberry wine in his hand. Every now and then, he gently swirled the wine ss, took a sip, and knew he would not sleep tonight. Not because of sadness, but excitement. There would be good news as soon as dawn broke! Tracing an IP address was a simple matter for the Jing Corporation. At three in the morning. The sleepless Rowan Watson opened the novel website again, registered an ount with his own name, and then left ament at the end of the chapter- ire, where are you? Im Rowan Watson, Im looking for you, I miss you. ire, is it you? Are you safe? ire, are you asleep? Chapter 1468: Monica is Embraced by Someone Else ire, what are you doing? ire, please reply when you see this, Im waiting online. He sent fivements in a row. When he was about to send the sixth, the system prompted: You are sending too frequently, please try againter. Rowan Watson stared at the screen, frustrated, reading the fivements he had just sent over and over, hoping he could receive her reply by tomorrow morning. Even though ire didnt have the habit of interacting with readers in thements section. At night, it was so quiet that only the sound of snowkes falling could be heard The snow was getting heavier, and by tomorrow morning, the whole world would be covered in a silver-white coat, beautiful like a fairytale. At this time, ire, who was still recuperating, had fallen asleep. She had a dream about Rowan Watson and saw his face clearly in the dream. She also longed to recover all her memories, return to her family, and stop them from worrying. So, ire had been obediently taking her medicine and ensuring ample rest. She had already noticed that Mr. Adams was a highly skilled doctor, worth trusting. The next morning in Arkpool City, the snow that had fallen all night finally stopped, and the whole world was renewed. In the vi area, the small western-style buildings dressed in white were particrly beautiful. The lush surrounding trees had changed their verdant outfits, bing silver-white and exceptionally enchanting. The endless white snow decorated the entire world, a sight too beautiful for words. Wow, its snowing! Its so beautiful! In the bedroom, Monica, wearing a nightgown, pulled open the curtain and was stunned by the scenery before her. She was as excited as a child! Because Tristan wasing to pick her up and they were bringing Eason to the welfare institute today, Monica was very excited! Even the air was filled with romance. Humming a little tune, she changed her clothes and did her makeup, put on a white hat, and looked at herself in the mirror. She was at her peak beauty today! When she was ready to go downstairs, her phone rang. It was Tristan, and she excitedly answered, Hey, good morning. Monica, have you gotten up? Tristan asked softly. Im up! What about you? Then Ille to pick you up. Lets go for breakfast, then pick up Eason from the hospital. I probably have to rush back at noon. I have an important meeting at one oclock that I cant miss. Alright, Im ready to go. Ten minutes. Tristan said, See you in a bit. Yep! After ending the call, Monica happily went downstairs. She nned to y in the snow in the yard. After all, it had been a long time since she had seen snow. It was truly romantic. As she reached the entrance of the living room, she noticed that Belinda had gone out, So early? Because her shoes were not there. Monica didnt think too much about it. After all, Belinda also had friends here.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She opened the door and stepped into the yard. The fresh air hit her face. Excitedly stepping on the umted snow, she left footprints all the way to the tarred road. No cars had passed by yet, and the snow on the entire road was smooth. Tristans car wasing this way Monica, wearing a pink knee-length trench coat, with her long ck hair flowing and a white hat on her head, looked particrlydylike. She had her hands in her pockets, hopping around in the snow, making the shape of a few small rabbits. Sheughed out loud, looking like a fairy. Monica! Hearing the voice, she looked up, only to see a young man with white skin, high nose bridge, and blue eyes standing not far away. When their eyes met, he happily approached her, Its really you! Monica! Long time no see! Norberto? Monica was also surprised. How did she meet him here? Before she could react, he ran over and excitedly embraced her tightly! Chapter 1469: This is a Shock Monica was startled by his enthusiasm, her face awkward, Long time no see.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Monica! Its really you! Its really you!! Norberto was extremely excited. Why are you in Arkpool City? Why are you living here? He gripped her shoulders, looked at her, and then around them. Monica smiled, not knowing how to respond, when she was once again enveloped in his embrace. This time the hug was so tight it left her breathless. Monica coughed due tock of oxygen, Well well, you should let me go first. But he was still thrilled, Monica! Am I dreaming? We meet again! What a small world! Norberto, let go, let me go Monica struggled, pushing against his firm chest, I can hardly breathe, please! At this moment, a Maybach parked not far away. The scene of the man hugging the girl fell right into Tristans view from the drivers seat, causing his body to stiffen as if a sword had pierced his heart. It hurt quite distinctly! What was going on?? In the snow, Monica finally pushed the passionate man away, jokingly saying, Norberto! You almost strangled me! Here, murder is punishable by death! The mans face was full of smiles, Its been a long time, I was so excited I thought I recognized the wrong person. How have you been these past two years? From Tristans position, he could see the mans full-faced smile, his heart blooming with joy, his eyes all on Monica, excitedly saying something. Then he saw Monicaughing heartily. It was clear from their interaction that they were old friends. Seeing another man embracing Monica so intimately, Tristan felt particrly ufortable! As though his most precious possession was coveted by someone else. His expression changed, he unbuckled his seatbelt, opened the car door, and walked directly towards them. Tristan stared at the man with a stern face, emitting an aura of displeasure. Monica. When he called her name, his voice softened considerably. Monica turned at the sound of his voice, noticing Tristan standing behind her. He said, We should go, Eason is waiting. Oh, alright. So, Monica waved goodbye to Norberto and introduced, This is my friend, Tristan, we have an appointment today, we must go first. When Norberto looked at Tristan, Tristan was also looking at him. Norberto could feel the icy and dangerous aura of this man permeating the air he inhaled. Before Norberto could say anything, Tristan wrapped his arm around Monicas shoulder and led her away. This surprised Monica. As he led her to his car, Monica looked up to see a cold and stern face. Tristans face today had lost some of its warmth and gained some coldness, what happened to him? It wasnt until he opened the passenger door for her, Get in. She snapped back to reality, bent over and got in, while Tristan turned and gave the man a warning look. Which left Norberto somewhat taken aback. Tristan closed the car door, walked around to the drivers side, got in, and drove away. Boyfriend? Norberto stood in the snow and muttered to himself, Misunderstanding? Inside the departing Maybach, Tristans mood was shrouded by clouds. Recalling how Monica was tightly embraced by another man just now, he felt a sour taste in his heart! His eyes, looking forward, were filled with coldness! His fingers gripping the steering wheel also inexplicably tightened. Chapter 1470: Tristan is Catching On Monica sat in the passenger seat once again, feeling that the atmosphere today was a bit unusual. After a silence of more than ten seconds, she tried to look at him, feeling that todays Tristan was a bit strange, Whats wrong with you? Are you in a bad mood? Im fine. Tristan drove, not turning his head to ask, What do you want for breakfast? Im okay with anything, its up to you. Monica stared at him unwaveringly, Did you finish your cake? How was it? Thinking about the moments fromst night, she was quite happy, but didnt dare to show it. I brought it home, havent eaten it yet. Tristans tone softened a lot, he wanted to ask who that man was just now, what his rtionship was with her, and what was going on with their hugging and cuddling so early in the morning. But he knew he had no right to ask. Monica spoke again, reporting the situation to him, I told my mom the true marital status of my dadst night, she was shocked and didnt believe it. Tristan didnt respond, focusing on driving, it was unclear what he was thinking. She withdrew her gaze and continued the topic, But I feel that theres a possibility of them getting back together. I can tell that my mom has never let go of him. Who is he? Tristans thin lips slightly opened. My dad, who else could it be? Monica found it funny, had he not been listening to her at all? But Tristan turned his gaze, adding, Who was that man just now? You mean Norberto? Monica was following the conversation, The boy in the snow? Hmm. Monica looked at him and honestly replied, A friend I met on a trip, I havent seen him in three years. We were in a tour group in Europe for half a month, hes a photographer, he took a lot of pictures for us, why? Havent seen him in three years? Just a friend met by chance? Tristan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, as long as he wasnt a persistent hanger-on. Does he like you? Tristan asked while driving, Does he? No! Monica denied, then looked at him in surprise, We never kept in touch! What would he like about me? Did did you see us hugging? Thats just how people are over there. Tristan certainly believed her words, but he also understood that he had been jealous this morning! And he waspletely filled with it! He still hadnt digested it! Perhaps it wasnt until now that he realized that he was in love with the girl beside him. Loving genuinely, passionately, to the point of not allowing anyone else to approach her But Tristan was a very cautious person, he knew that girls valued rituals, so even if it was a confession, he wanted to be prepared, not to be too abrupt or casual, he wanted to leave a deep impression on her. Do you have any ns for tomorrow? Tristan asked her again. The girl turned her gaze, What for? Tomorrow night, Ill give you an address, youe find me. Tristan had an idea in his mind, and he would put it into action. He couldnt let Norberto get there first. He couldnt wait any longer, he was afraid of missing out, after all, Monica was also very excellent. That Huo Junyue guy was also watching silently!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Monica didnt agree with him, because she didnt know what he wanted to do, he was so strange today. Did he like her or not? Sometimes she just couldnt figure it out. Some moments were like love, and some moments seemed even less than friendship. This situation made Monica feel tired, she turned her gaze to look at him again, finding that his cold demeanor had softened a lot. Tristan always gave her a feeling of being close at hand, yet far out of reach. Chapter 1471: Bringing Eason to the Orphanage In the early morning at the orphanage. ire had already woken up. She opened a novel webpage on herputer, checking herment section. Many readers expressed excitement at her resuming updates after a hiatus of four to five days and encouraged her not to stop updating again. Some asked if she had been very busytely. Others were worried if she had fallen ill. But even more readers dered their unwavering dedication to her novel. As she scrolled through these hundreds ofments, a wave of warmth welled up within her. Her eyes moistened involuntarily, she was truly touched. Writing was a passion that permeated ires bones. She loved the stories under her pen, and she loved her supportive readers. While scrolling, her slender fingers paused. ire spotted fivements from Rowan Watson-Rowan Watson was looking for her! A new ount, named Rowan Watson! A spark ignited in ires eyes. Rowan Watson was her boyfriend! She remembered! Fixated on the name, she felt as though she had found a glimmer of hope. She quickly responded to hisment- Im at the orphanage. Im fine. Im still alive. Dont worry. Ille to see you in a few days.N?velDrama.Org content rights. To avoid revealing her private address publicly and putting the orphanage under the scrutiny of all her readers, ire didnt reply in too much detail. But even such a simple response didnt post sessfully. Thement was under review! ire was frustrated. All she could do was wait patiently. She didnt usually interact with her readers, she had only just realized thatments needed to be reviewed by the website. She got up and looked out the window. The world outside was pure and clean. The snow, fluffy like cotton, danced in the wind. Such beauty could certainly bring joy to people. She was thinking about Rowan Watson, even though she couldnt recall his face. At this moment, a Maybach was driving towards the orphanage It had already left the city area. The snow in the suburbs still hasnt stopped. Monica and Eason sat in the back seat, she looked out the window, Its so beautiful! Like a thick quilt! Eason also liked the snow, Monica, can I build a snowman? Probably all children loved snow. Of course! But he was more excited about meeting new friends today. Eason had carefully prepared gifts for them and brought cards for ying the idiom solitaire game. He was both nervous and excited. Monica, will they like ying with me? The little guycked confidence, he hadnt interacted with outsiders for quite a while. They definitely will! Eason was bundled up in a hat, scarf, and gloves. Eason, are you cold? Tristan, who was driving, asked him, Give your hand to Monica for a check. The doctors had repeatedly instructed when they left that he must not catch a cold during treatment. Brother, Im not cold! The child was excited, his body was warm. But Monica still checked Easons hands and back, then reported to Tristan, Hes not cold, and he isnt sweating. Back at the orphanage. Jack Adams had prepared breakfast for the children, they were lining up to get their food. The kids were excited to hear that Monica wasing! I want to have a snowball fight with Monica! Me too! Me too! Jack Adams smiled and told them, Monica will bring a special little friend over. You all must protect him well. He wants to make friends with you. Hes a sick child, so you must give him extra care and love. Okay, Mr. Adams! Will he live here all the time? Mino asked curiously, Is it a boy or a girl? Its a boy. He wont live here, hes justing to y with Monica and will leave by noon. Oh, I see. After breakfast, the kids went to the courtyard to wait, some built snowmen, some had snowball fights. As they yed, they would look towards the road outside the yard. Finally, they saw a car entering their sight. Theyre here! Theyre here!! Monica is here!! The children jumped in excitement, pping their hands and revealing genuine smiles. Chapter 1472: A Kind of Love Called Love for the Whole Family Despite the snowy weather, Tristans driving skills were still excellent. Brother, are we almost there? Eason looked through the car window at the children near the entrance of therge courtyard in the distance. Were they his new friends? Were almost there, just up ahead, Tristan nced back at him, gently instructing, Eason, you should take the initiative to greet them. Sitting next to Monica, holding the bag of gifts in his hand, Eason felt a bit nervous. He feared strangers. One who had been alone and ostracized for a long time could easily develop social phobia. This was the legacy his biological mother and sister had left him. He had tried so hard to please them, but received not a shred of warmth in return. The Maybach slowly rolled into the yard of the orphanage. The children excitedly pped their hands to make way, Theyre here! Theyve finally arrived! The car came to a stop and the doors opened. Tristan and Monica were the first to get out. Monica! Monica, long time no see! Good morning, Monica! The children were extremely enthusiastic, each one joyfully hopping and jumping around. Even the children with mobility issues had happy smiles on their rosy faces. Hello, children. Green, Lili, Joy, Kay, Mino Hey, you all! Monica warmly greeted them, Today Im introducing a new friend to you! Although she didnt visit often, she still video-called frequently to encourage the children, so she remembered their names. The children were very excited! They loved new faces. Monica turned around and led Eason out of the car. The pure white snowkes fell on their shoulders and hair, fluttering about. At this time, Jack Adams also came out of the house. When he looked at Tristan, his face was full of grateful smiles. Hello, Mr. Adams. Monica shielded Eason in her arms, closed the car door, and held his little hand, Let me introduce you. This is Tristan, my friend, and this is Mr. Jack Adams. Hello, Mr. Adams. Tristan had heard about his deeds and admired him greatly. Hello, Mr. Tristan, thank you foring all this way! Jack Adams was wearing a ck woolen coat with a raised cor. His mental state and inner cultivation made Tristan feel this man was infinitely charming, despite his age. Eason,e, say hello to Uncle Adams. Monica squatted down next to Eason, held his small shoulder, and patiently guided him. She had already exined Easons situation to Jack Adams over the phone. Jack Adams squatted down, kindly looking at the special little boy in front of him, giving him an encouraging look, patiently waiting for him to speak. Eason was afraid of strangers. He met Jack Adamss gaze, gripping Monicas hand tightly. After a long time, he finally uttered a soft, Mr. Adams. His voice was very small, but because it was quiet all around and all eyes were on him, Jack Adams heard him clearly. Hello, Eason! Jack Adams was delighted, he kindly patted his little head, Eason is great! Then he looked at the bag Eason was holding, Is this a gift?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The children of the orphanage lined up behind Mr. Adams, tall and short, quietly watching Eason. They all knew about his situation and today they were to make friends with him, to y with him, and to help him blend into their group. Eason, sister will introduce you now. You have to listen carefully, and then give your new friends the gifts, okay? Monica patiently guided him. Because of her love for Tristan, she also loved Eason as if he were part of the same household. Chapter 1473: A Glimpse of Claire Eason nodded, Okay. His voice was timid, but he was trying to ovee his fears. Green. Monicas gazended on a girl of about ten and waved at her. Green stepped forward, Hello, Eason. Her smile was full of kindness. Hello, Green. Eason pulled a delicate little box from the bag and handed it over, This is a gift for you, hope you like it. Thank you, Eason! Green took it, Its beautiful, I really like it. Giving joy can always harvest double the joy, and Easons timidity diminished slightly. Kay. Monica called softly again. Hello, Monica. The gentle little girl stepped forward, then looked at the little boy in front of her, Hello, Eason, nice to meet you! Hello, Kay. Eason took another delicate box out of the bag and gave it to her, This is a gift for you, I hope you like it. Thank you. Kays smile was sweet. In this way, Monica called the childrens names one by one, patiently introducing them to Eason, and Eason carefully remembered the appearance and names of his new friends. Snowkes were still falling, like catkins, and like dandelion fluff dancing in the sky, light, silent, that was the unique beauty of winter, the unique romance. In the midst of the snowfall, Tristan inadvertently looked up and saw ire standing at the balcony on the second floor! Tristan was stunned, his eyes full of surprise! Was this a dream?? ire was wearing a big red cape, the fur on her hat was even whiter than todays snow, quietly watching everything happening in the courtyard, like a princess from a different time. Noticing the man staring at her, ire also focused her gaze on him. Meeting Tristans gaze, ire seemed to have no emotional fluctuations. ire? Tristan spoke softly, he couldnt be mistaken, and this was not a dream! Monica, who was just standing up after giving out the gifts with Eason, happened to hear Tristans voice, looked at him, then followed his gaze to the second floor- Monica also saw the familiar figure standing in front of the railing! ire? She was extremely shocked! Jack Adams stepped out two steps, also looked up, then looked at Tristan and Monica, Whats up? Do you know her? Tristan came back to his senses, looked at Mr. Adams, and asked, Why is she here? Wasnt she pushed into the river? I saved her. Jack Adams kept it short, My fishing boat happened to be passing by at that time. Monica was simply overjoyed, she reacted, ecstatic, ire! Then she ran towards the stairs. Tristan also quickly followed!Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Leaving Jack Adams surprised, it seemed they knew each other. While climbing the stairs, Tristan dialed Rowan Watsons number on his mobile phone, he urgently said, Dr. Watson! No need to search anymore! ire is at a welfare home in the southern suburbs! Monica and I have seen her! We are also on our way! Rowan Watson, who was driving the car, was thrilled, How is she? Any injuries? She looks fine, drive carefully on the road, and notify Mort Assistant! See youter! After finishing speaking, Tristan hung up the phone and quickened his pace. At this time, three cars were rushing towards them. Finnley Russell received the urate location from Alfie, shared it with Mr. Marsh and Rowan Watson, and set off towards the location with his parents as soon as dawn broke, driving his own car. Chapter 1474: They All Arrived Theres snow on the road, drive slowly, safety first. Albert, sitting in the back seat, voiced his concern despite his urgency. Dont worry, Dad. Finnley Russell was a cautious person. Everyone was relieved, their hearts aflutter. After days of searching and sleepless nights, they finally had news of ire. It was the best news before the New Year. Violet clenched her hands together, wishing she could immediately go to ires parents grave and share the good news. Pregnant Mya was taken care of by the servants and the housekeeper. She couldnt leave the house, but her heart had already flown off. Youngdy, dont worry too much. The young miss is definitely alive. Her novel is even being updated. The housekeeper was also very happy. Yes. Mya finally exhaled in relief, Tell the nutritionist to cook the dishes Miss likes at noon. Yes, I have already arranged it. Mya stood in the living room with the heating on, looking out at the snowyndscape, Its a bit far to the southern suburbs, I dont know if the road is icy. Dont worry, there are anti-skid chains in the car. On the edge of the city, inside the limited edition Lamborghini, the driver pressed on. Ivan Marsh and Jennifer sat in the back seat. They hadnt gone to thepany that day; Ivan Marsh even cancelled an important meeting, and they were directly rushing here after receiving the address. Our son is really capable. Ivan Marsh was very satisfied, With proper training, he could be a topputer genius in the world. Of course, look at whos son it is. Jennifer joked with a smile, A tiger never fathers a dog. Of course, as soon as Rowan Watson received the location sent by Finnley Russell, he immediately started driving in the direction. Since seeing the update of her novel, Rowan Watson was so excited that he had not slept all night. On this snowy morning, everyones heartstrings were pulled for ire, but their moods were different from thest time they went to the ancient town. Everyone was full of hope and excitement. In Finnley Russells car, Violet tightly held her husbands hand and said solemnly, I wont agree to ire dating Rowan Watson again. A brief silence followed in the car. On this matter, Finnley Russell didnt voice his opinion. He thought the most important thing now was to find her and ensure her safety. After all, she was pushed from such a high ce Alberts face also darkened a bit, Although we believe in democracy, Dr. Watson is indeed not suitable. Violet also said, Hes a good doctor, not necessarily a good husband. With his constant busyness, he couldnt possibly be a good father. He cant even offer the most basicpanionship. At this moment, Tristans call came through to Jennifers phone. She nced at the caller ID and answered, Hello, brother. Jennifer, we saw ire at a welfare home. Shes safe, but she has partial amnesia. Tristan informed her, The search in the ancient town can be stopped. Okay, were also rushing to the welfare home, well be there soon. Jennifer said, ire updated her novelst night. Alfie found the IP address of her novels post. Okay, drive safely. About five minutester, Finnley Russells group arrived first. Jack Adams took the children into the ssroom and also arranged a spot for Eason, even making sure he sat in the front row. Green, lead the new text reading. Jack Adams instructed. As he turned, he saw the car that had just stopped in the yard. Okay, Mr. Adams.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Before leaving, Jack Adams took a book and put it on Easons desk, Eason, can you read? The textbook was simple, third-grade content. Eason had been tutored by teachers recently, so he nodded, I can read. Good, turn to page 32 and read along with Green. After saying this, Jack Adams patted his head encouragingly, then walked away. Chapter 1475: Has She Remembered Everything? When Jack Adams emerged, he saw three people getting out of a car. He took a few steps forward into the yard and spected, You must be here for ire, right? He suspected that Tristan had called them. The Russells closed the car door and nodded at him in acknowledgement, Hello. Albert asked, Are you the one who saved our niece ire? Im ires uncle, this is my wife, and this is our son. They were all ires family. Jack Adams, his defenses lowered, smiled kindly and introduced himself, I am Adams. ire has partial amnesia. I have some knowledge of herbal remedies and have been preparing medicine for her recently. She is recovering. ire really was still alive! Violet was filled with gratitude, tears welling up in her eyes, Thank you, thank you, Mr. Adams! Go upstairs, ires friend is also here. Today is a good day indeed. Im happy to see her reunited with her family, Jack Adams said, his spirit always generous. The Russells nodded and quickly made their way towards the stairs. At this moment, a room on the second floor had its door wide open. ire was sitting on a stool. She looked at Tristan, then at Monica, trying hard to remember. Fragments of her memory wereing together, from vague to clear Neither Monica nor Tristan rushed her, nor did they ask any questions. They just watched her, patiently waiting, their eyes full of encouragement. Tristan ire suddenly focused, I remember you, youre Tristan! Jennifers biological brother, Mr. Marshs uncle! A look of surprise and delight crossed Tristans eyes, Yes! You remembered!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. And what about me? Monica quickly pointed to herself and asked her, ire, do you remember me? Youre ire looked at her, remembered her pulling herself to meet Tristan, remembered her and Tristan together outside the hospital elevator, and remembered that blind date But she just couldnt remember her name, after all, they didnt have much interaction before and even the number of times they met could be counted on one hand. Im Monica, nice to meet you again! Monica reached out to her, giving her a pleasant smile. ire finally remembered her, Yes, youre Monica. She smiled at her, then looked at Tristan, Are you two together? She was delighted and hoped they were a couple. Tristan and Monica nced at each other. How to answer this question? They were in a period of ambiguity. There was a trend towards being together, but the rtionship was not confirmed. Monica quickly turned her gaze back to ire, Do you remember Rowan Watson? Hes a very important person! She changed the topic, relieving her own embarrassment. ire! At this point, Violet walked in excitedly! Everyone in the room turned their heads at the sound. ire stood up as everyone watched the three people entering from the door. Violet almost tripped over in her excitement. After entering, she hugged ire tightly, ire! My ire! We finally found you! At this moment, all of ires memories began to return, rushing towards her like a tide. ire, these days have been terrifying for us. Thank heavens youre alive, as long as youre alive! Violet felt overjoyed as if she had found a lost treasure. Finnley Russell and his father also came in. They saw Tristan and Monica. There were eye contacts, but no exchanges. The next second, all the focus was on ire. ire, do you know how worried weve been for you Violet was still frightened at the thought. She even thought she would never find ire again, Child, did it hurt when you fell from such height? Do you remember us? Auntie, Im sorry ires voice trembled as she began to speak, tears streaming down her face. This shocked everyone. Had she remembered everything? Chapter 1476: The Relationship Between Jennifer and Jack Adams Violet, clutching her shoulders, quickly pulled her out of her embrace, staring at her incredulously, ire! What did you just call me? Do you remember who I am? Have you remembered everything? Auntie. ire muttered sadly, looking at the middle-aged man next to her, Uncle finally, her gaze fell on Finnley Russell, Brother All the briefly lost memories flooded back into her mind. She could imagine how worried her family must have been during the days of her disappearance. Although she was not the biological daughter of the Russell family, she was indeed treated as a precious gem. ire, full of guilt and tears in her eyes, sincerely said, Im sorry, I made you all worry. ire, dont say that, you silly child! Violet tenderly cupped her face. Have you regained your memory? Thats great! Albert was overjoyed, tears filling his eyes as heughed heartily, This is wonderful! Youve remembered everything! Downstairs, in the snow-covered yard, snowkes were still fluttering in the air. The sound of reading came from the ssroom. Jack Adams saw two more cars driving towards them. He couldnt help but wonder. It seemed that ire was a child from a wealthy family, so many people were concerned about her, and all the cars were luxury ones. You know, in ordinary days, there would be no outsiders at the orphanage. It was a rtively closed environment. Rowan Watsons car was in front, followed by a limited edition Lamborghini, about twenty meters apart. Rowan Watson had just driven his car into the yard and stopped. He quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and got out of the car, Are you Mr. Adams? Hello, Im ires boyfriend. Is she here? Yes, shes upstairs. Jack Adams noticed his eagerness. Thank you! Rowan Watson didnt have time to ask the questions in his heart, nor did he have time to say more words of thanks. His mind was full of ire, so he dashed towards the stairs! Jack Adams turned his gaze to the tall figure, sensing how tormented and anxious this man had been these days. The exhaustion on Rowan Watsons face was evident to Jack Adams, a herbalist. He saw in Rowan Watson, a man of loyalty and deep feelings. Soon, the limited edition Lamborghini also drove in and parked next to Tristans car. When Jack Adams saw the logo of the car, he was taken aback. Each car was more luxurious than thest, and all were here for ire? The driver got out of the car and quickly opened the rear door. Hmm, quite grand. Jack Adams couldnt help but be more alert. A man with a king-like aura and a young and beautiful woman got out of the car. The moment the car door closed, Jennifer looped her arm through Ivan Marshs and was about to step forward when she caught sight of Jack Adams. Jennifer halted, surprise shing in her eyes! Seeing that his wife had stopped moving, Ivan Marsh turned and saw the subtle change in Jennies face. Following her gaze, he saw a middle-aged man, surprise also evident in his eyes. Ivan Marshs eyebrows furrowed. Jack! Jennifers voice trembled, her defensespletely shattered. This address made Ivan Marsh very surprised. Jack? Looking back at Jack Adams, his surprised eyes were filled with joy, Jennie! Is it really you? Jennifer stepped forward and Jack Adams excitedly grabbed her arm, Jennie They had a long-awaited reunion! They had lost contact over the years. At this moment, Rowan Watson entered the room. When he walked in, the Russells were warming up to ire.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ire He stood at the door, calling her name softly, his longing gaze falling on her face. The Russells turned their heads. Violet was not happy to see him! Chapter 1477: I’m Sorry, Claire He held ire in his arms, giving Rowan Watson a strong repelling nce. ire Finally meeting the person he had missed day and night, Rowan Watson disregarded the stares of others. He approached her, with only her in his eyes and heart. ire looked at his haggard face, able to see the stubble on his face from a distance. Bitterness welled up in her heart, apanied by a pang of pain deep within. She gently removed her aunts hand from her shoulder and also stepped towards Rowan Watson like a slow-motion scene in a movie, they walked towards each other. Rowan Watson ire felt pained for him. With tears in her eyes, she took the initiative to rush into his arms, her hands tightly wrapped around his waist. Rowan Watson also held her tightly in his embrace, his chin resting on her hair, as they shared a long-awaited, passionate hug. Im sorry. Rowan Watson was filled with self-reproach, his chest aching with each breath. Im sorry, ire, it was me who caused you suffering. He hugged her tightly as if trying to meld her into his body. No its not your fault. ires heart was filled with sourness. Raising her eyes from his embrace, she asked tearfully, Why have you be so haggard? You have grown a beard. Rowan Watson looked deeply into her eyes, not even willing to blink. This scene moved both Tristan and Monica, especially Monica, who couldnt help but tear up because she knew what Rowan Watson had been through these days. Especially that night in the ancient town, he had stood in the wind and rain all night But it failed to move the two elders of the Russell family, especially Violet. She instinctively nced at Tristan. The sense of security he exuded made him seem more reliable the more she looked at him. Tristan was actually the first one to find ire, whichforted Violet even more. She thought this might be the arrangement of fate. ire. Violet regained herposure and took a few steps forward, pulling ire away from Rowan Watson and hugging her shoulder again, Come home with your aunt, lets take good care of our health. At this moment, ire was in tears, her heart shattered, and Rowan Watsons feelings were incrediblyplex. Dr. Watson, please stay away from our ire in the future! Violet looked at him, speaking bluntly, ire didnt die this time, we must learn our lesson and not make the same mistake again! Hearing these words, Rowan Watson was disheartened. He understood what the aunt meant, Aunt, Im sorry, I love ire, I cant stay away from her. Then find a way! Violet was firm, not wanting to waste words with him. She looked at the girl, ire, lets go, go home with your aunt!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Aunt ire knew everyone was worried about her. ire, lets talk about it when we get home. Albert interrupted the girls words, pulling her to leave. Violet turned her gaze to Tristan, her voice bing incredibly gentle, Tristan, thank you, Ill treat you to a meal another day. She said these words for Rowan Watson to hear. After saying this, Violet also stepped away, not even ncing at Rowan Watson again. Monica was puzzled, why thank Tristan? And why invite him for a meal?? When she turned to look at Tristan, Tristan was also looking at her. Tristan also looked confused. Rowan Watson nced at them, then turned and followed Downstairs, in a certain room. Jack Adams took out a handwritten medical book from a cab and handed it to Jennifer. She recognized her masters handwriting from the cover with just a nce. Where is my master? This was Jennifers most pressing concern right now. She was both hopeful and afraid to know the answer. Jack Adams looked steady, with a hint of sadness in his eyes, His mission isplete, he has gone to heaven. Jennifers heart ached. Ivan Marsh put his arms around her shoulders, her mind began to wander. How did my master die? He was always in good health, Jennifer asked, wanting an answer, a vague sense of foreboding in her heart. Jack Adams didnt want to stir up more hatred, and also respected the wishes of his senior brother, so he didnt reveal much. Chapter 1478: Today is a Wonderful Day Uncle Marsh, please tell me the truth, Jennifer seemed calm, but Ivan Marsh could feel her body trembling slightly. Jack Adams gaze fell on the handwritten medical book in her hand, This medical book is priceless. My senior brother tested drugs on himself, sacrificing his life for his beloved medical profession. Many people in the world want to get this book, and because of this, Ive had to live under a pseudonym. Suddenly, Jennifer seemed to understand something, and she felt the weight of the book in her hand. She also understood why Uncle Marsh saved ire and didnt call the police C there were too many people looking for him, and even more who wanted this book. At this moment, the Russells came down with ire. Ivan Marsh took the medical book from his wifes hand, turned around, walked towards his Lamborghini, and ced the book in the car. Mr. Adams, thank you for saving our ire, Albert thanked him again, If there is anything you need at the orphanage, please dont hesitate to ask. Heres my business card. Jack Adams took the card, This is also a kind of destiny. Weck nothing here. I appreciate your kindness. Mr. Adams, ire was wearing a red cloak, gratitude filled her heart, Thank you. Jack Adams just shook his head with a smile. However, as the Russells, they would certainly send some supplies today, after all, there were children here who needed things like quilts. The snow was still falling. The Russells took ire to the car, Rowan Watson stood in the yard, watching this scene helplessly. He didnt forcibly take ire away. After all, he had been tormented these days, and so had the Russells. They were ires family, he had no right to interfere, nor could he rece them. Before getting in the car, Violet nced at Tristan, her eyes full of deep meaning, as if they contained a thousand words, and the clever Tristan seemed to understand something. Yes, Tristan and Monica also came down. ire is our friend, weve been looking for her these days, Jennifer told Jack Adams. Shes really lucky to have met you. With that, she looked around and heard the sound of reading from the ssroom. Then she looked at Tristan, How did you end up here? Eason is in the ssroom, Tristan told her, We brought Eason here. Jennifer was surprised, she looked incredulously at him, then at Mr. Adams, and then walked towards the ssroom. Starlight pours into my eyes, flowing through my body, telling me a secret. Far, far away, on the other side of the universe, is the reflection of this side The childrens reading voices came from the ssroom. Through the window, she saw Eason sitting in his seat with his textbook. Seeing him like other children, no longer afraid of strangers, holding his book seriously, Jennifer was especially moved, her throat a little choked up. This really was a wonderful day. Her younger brother was recovering day by day, and bing better day by day. Jack Adams came to her side, and from her expression, it wasnt hard to guess something, Do you also know Eason? Hes my brother, Jennifer didnt hide it, My half-brother, same father. Different mothers. She looked at Uncle Marsh, Thank you. Jack Adams was shocked, then said to her, Well, in that case, I can provide him with a ce to stay, so he can better integrate into this group. Jennifer shook her head, Not now, he needs to receive treatment at the hospital, but when its convenient, we can bring him over.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Chapter 1479: Is He Rowan Watson? Alright, feel free to contact us anytime. With this new connection established, everyone felt closer.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer and Ivan Marsh were here for ire today, so after the Russells took ire away, there was no reason for them to stay longer. After all, Eason had Tristan and Monica to apany him. So, Jennifer said goodbye to Jack Adams, left a contact number, and exchanged phone numbers. Youre staying with Eason, right? Jennifer looked at Tristan, then at Monica, When will you return to the city? Well leave around noon, Tristan answered her, You can go ahead with your things. Jennifer nodded, We have some business at thepany this morning, so well leave first. Then her gaze fell on Rowan Watson. Rowan Watson seemed calm, but the exhaustion and frailty were written all over his face. He had been greatly tormented these past few days. You go ahead, Ill leave in a bit. After all, everyone had their cars. Okay, Jennifer nodded and advised, Be careful on the road, and drive slowly. Alright. With that, she and Ivan Marsh bid Jack Adams goodbye again, and headed towards the Lamborghini. The chauffeur had already opened the car door. After they got in, everyone watched as the car drove away. Only today did Jack Adams realize that she was Mrs. Marsh, and the two children were Mr. Marshs own flesh and blood. So, giving the medical book to her was a very wise choice. The books potential could be fully realized, relieving the pain of many patients, and even saving lives. Tristan and Monica watched as Rowan Watson took a few steps forward and approached Mr. Adams. Rowan Watsons furrowed brow reflected his mood, but his upbringing made him respectably bow his head and sincerely say, Thank you, Mr. Adams, for saving ire. Mr. Adams quickly reached out to steady his arms, It was nothing, just a simple task. I am Rowan Watson, Mr. Adams from the Charity Medical Center. Here is my business card. Saying this, Rowan Watson handed over a business card, sincerely saying, If the orphanage needs any help, just give me a call. Is he Rowan Watson? The Rowan Watson from the Charity Medical Center? When this name was mentioned by ire, Jack Adams didnt think too much about it. Initially, he just thought it was a coincidence. But the Charity Medical Center was so famous, and Rowan Watson was a medical genius! He had developed countless new drugs to treat intractable diseases and saved countless lives. He was so young! And so humble! Jack Adams was very excited and inexplicably moved. He quickly took the business card, Okay! Rowan Watsons sincere look moved Tristan and Monica, they had just witnessed how the Russell family elders treated him. Rowan Watson, although injured himself, still paid attention to every detail. He came for ire, but couldnt take her away. How much pain must his heart bear? In the leaving car. Finnley Russell was driving, with ire sitting between Albert and Violet in the back seat. They held her hands, which were a bit cold. Feeling the weight of their concern, ires heart was still focused on Rowan Watson. Having not seen him for a few days, he had be haggard He even grew a beard He was Mr. Adams, didnt he care about his image? These days, he must have been ming himself deeply, right? He must not have slept well, right? ire, you shouldnt write your novel during this time. Violet felt pity for her, When we get home, just take care of your health. We will take you to the hospital for a detailed check-up now. Aunt, Im fine ire regained her senses, her lips curving upward, Mr. Adams is a miraculous doctor. He took my pulse and gave me medicine. I have almost recovered and dont need to go to the hospital. Then, she looked at Violet, then at Albert, Uncle, Aunt, this incident really cant be med on Rowan Watson. He was the one who took you out, so its his fault! Violet was angry when she thought about it, He is just a doctor, only knows how to take care of his patients, he doesnt know how to date! Chapter 1480: Poor Algerone is Freezing First, lets get your health back on track, we can put aside emotional matters for now, Albert said in a gentle tone, hoping to end the topic, ire, being pushed from such a height, even if youve physically recovered, you must have been terrified, right? Now that her memory had returned, ire didnt dare to recall the events of that day. The moment she screamed, she truly thought she was going to die. Suppressing the dissatisfaction in her heart, Violets voice remained gentle yet firm, In any case, you cannot continue to be involved with Rowan Watson. Hes currently unable to handle his emotional issues. If in the future he cant handle doctor-patient rtionships properly either, that would be truly terrifying. ire knew she had no way to defend herself right now and could only leave it to time. Her aunt was still angry because she cared about her, which ire could understand. In the car, Violet let out a light sigh, finally able to pay respects at her brothers and sisters graves. She tenderly stroked ires hair, ire, we promised your parents that we would take good care of you. This was a false rm, a lesson for us. We really cant make any more mistakes in the future. When her parents were mentioned, ire also felt sad. In Arkpool City, heavy snow fellst night, covering the world in a pristine nket of white over courtyard and grounds. This sight was beautiful and untouched. Outside the vi, Algerone Swain stood in the yard holding a bouquet of roses, waiting. Almost an hour had passed, and he still hadnt seen Belinda returning. He was practically freezing stiff. When he arrived, he saw two sets of footprints in the yard and knew that his ex-wife and daughter had gone out. He had the fingerprint password, but he didnt barge in. This was out of respect for his ex-wife. He had lent her the house, so he needed to ensure her sense of security. It was strange, Calls to Belinda went unanswered He wanted to ask her when she would be back. Algerone Swain had been brewing his feelings all ofst night. He had prepared to confess to Belinda about his marital status, and tell her that he had never forgotten her all these years. But as time passed Algerones courage began to wane. Some things needed to be said while under the influence of alcohol, or in a moment of impulse. Around noon. When Tristan and Monica took Eason to leave the orphanage, Jack Adams also drove out. He had an appointment at noon, so he specially wore a trench coat that fully disyed his charming personality. He even took a bath and styled his hair this morning, making a thorough effort to dress up. In Arkpool City, the snow had stopped early in the morning, leaving the whole world nketed in white. In a restaurant with an elegant Italian style, it was a workday, and the umted snow on the roads made travel inconvenient, so there were not many customers. The restaurant was warm with yellow lighting, and the heat was on. Jack Adams and Belinda sat across from each other. Italians value romance, even the bottles on the table were adorned with roses. The strong scent filled the air, lingering in the nostrils.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Guess who I met today? Jack Adams asked, cutting his steak and looking warmly at the woman across from him. The man in the ck trench coat, despite no longer being young, was still striking. Belinda didnt guess, she directly asked, Who? Monica. Belinda was slightly taken aback, she looked at him intently, Where did you run into her? At the orphanage. Jack Adams said with a smile, he told her about Monica and Tristan taking Eason to the orphanage. Upon hearing this, Belinda felt uneasy. This girl is too enthusiastic, isnt she? Shes treating Tristans matters as her own. Clearly, Belinda didnt know about this, and she wasnt pleased. They havent even officially started dating, right? Its not good for a girl to be too forward. Belinda was bing concerned about her daughters situation. What was going on with Tristan? Are they just casually seeing each other? Whats wrong? Jack Adams could see something in her expression. She seemed to be worried. Chapter 1481: Encountering a Strong Rival Belinda pulled herself back to the present, Its nothing. But it was clear she was distracted. Monica was her treasure, the most important thing in her life. Belinda wished for her to be happy and couldnt bear to see her experience any pain. Jack Adams seemed to have the ability to empathize, understanding her worries. He slid the steak he had cut in front of her, What worries you? Today was the first time I met Tristan. He seemed to be a good young man, gentlemanly, and stable. He gives a sense of security, a man worth relying on. Belinda looked up at his words, so he had also noticed that Monica and Tristans rtionship was unusual? Belinda, have you lost weight recently? Jack Adams sipped his red wine, looking at her with a hint of concern, How long are you going to stay in Arkpool City this time? Because as far as he knew, herpany was not based in Arkpool City, nor did her business involve Arkpool City. Im not sure, Belinda responded, her thoughts involuntarily drifting to Algerone Swain. She lifted her eyes to him and said with a slight smile, I havent lost weight, just a pound or two. Its normal to fluctuate. Regardless, you must take care of yourself when youre alone. Jack Adams was somewhat concerned about her, yet delicately maintained a bnce. He was a gentleman, a humble man. Come, lets toast, Jack Adams raised his ss to her, smiling as he said, Thank you for your selfless dedication to the children. I should also thank you on behalf of these fortunate children. Belinda was a kind-hearted person. They clinked their sses, finishing the wine in one gulp. After lunch, Jack Adams insisted on escorting Belinda back to her ce, concerned for her well-being as she had drunk a bit of wine. Since the two of them had always had a good rtionship, Belinda didnt refuse.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. So, Jack Adams opened the car door for her, and she took her seat in the passenger side. Belinda, where are you staying recently? The man got into the drivers seat, buckled his seatbelt, turned to her and asked, Did you buy a house in Arkpool City? No. Belinda could feel his increasingly strong adoration for her and took the opportunity to be honest, Im staying in a house that Algerone Swain is not using. Jack Adams was visibly taken aback, though he didnt show it on his face because he knew that their rtionship was one of total estrangement, ipatible as water and fire. And now, Belinda was staying in his vacant house, which can only mean one thing: their rtionship had eased. So, Jack Adams felt threatened, and even for a moment, he felt at a loss. Where is it? He asked her, regaining hisposure and keeping his emotions in check. Belinda gave him an address. It wasnt far from here. With the navigation on, they drove towards the vis. The silence in the car remained unbroken along the way. The atmosphere was a little strange, and the car moved slowly. At this point, Algerone Swain, standing in the snowy yard, was already freezing, his hands and feet icy. It was already noon, and he was hungry. Thinking he wouldnt be able to see Belinda, he was about to leave. But just as he turned to leave, a car turned into the yard and stopped in front of him, not more than two meters away. Algerone Swain halted, and through the windshield, he saw the woman in the passenger seat and a middle-aged man in the drivers seat. Holding the bouquet of roses, Algerone Swain felt embarrassed. He suddenly felt like a fool, caught in a dilemma. Seeing him, Belinda was also shocked. As she unbuckled her seatbelt, she turned to Jack Adams, Jack, I I have something to do. Its not convenient to invite you in. Who is he? Jack Adams suddenly felt a twinge of jealousy. Belinda, holding the door she had just opened, nced at the man standing in the snow with his nose turning red from the cold, then at the man holding the steering wheel, and answered, That is Algerone Swain. Jack Adams felt like his beliefs had copsed, feeling as though he had run into a formidable rival. Chapter 1482: Algerone thought he had misheard Algerone knew that Belinda had never let go of Algerone Swain, which is why she had kept him at arms length. But hadnt Algerone Swain remarried? Why was he here with roses? Did he want Belinda to be the other woman? Jack Adams was emotional, his gaze slightly narrowed. Belinda looked at him, Thank you for driving me home, you should go back first. After saying this, she withdrew her gaze, opened the door, and got out of the car. Unbeknownst to her, Jack Adams also got out of the car, and the two of them almost simultaneously shut the car doors. In the view of Algerone Swain, Jack Adams took off his coat and walked over to Belinda, Be careful not to catch a cold. He directly draped the long coat over her shoulders. Such an intimate action, happening right under Algerones watch, had genuinely stirred him. Before Belinda could refuse, Jack Adams had already draped the coat over her, and even squeezed her shoulder, giving her a firm gaze before turning back to the drivers seat. Belinda watched him reverse the car and drive away quickly. Algerone Swains gaze had remained on Belindas face. He was initially just physically cold, but now his heart was also half chilled. When Belinda gathered her gaze and looked at him, she saw the despair in his eyes. About Jack Adams driving her home and draping his coat over her, Belinda hadnt expected Algerone to see it.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although she was divorced, Belinda still felt a bit guilty, always feeling that this wasnt right. And him just now it was clearly intentional. Especially when Belinda saw that even the tip of Algerones nose had turned red from the cold, she felt inexplicably ufortable, and he was still holding a bunch of her favorite roses. Had he been waiting for a long time? Um Belinda began, feeling a bit embarrassed, Did you need something from me? Algerone Swain suppressed all his emotions. He didnt leave immediately. He also knew that Belinda was single and free to make any friends. Come in. Belinda lowered her head and walked towards the living room, inputting the password to unlock the door, thinking that he was really silly, clearly knowing the password but not entering. But Belinda also knew that this was Algerones respect for her, which made her feel a bit sour. After entering the house, she quickly turned on the heating. Algerone Swain bent down to ce the roses on the coffee table. Truth be told, he wasnt feeling good either. That man had driven the car far away, but Algerone Swain still had his image in mind C tall, courteous, and with the charm of a mature man. Belinda took off Jack Adamss coat and hung it up casually. Without turning her head she asked, Have you eaten? No. Belinda headed towards the kitchen. After a while, she didnte out, and Algerone Swain couldnt help but walk over out of curiosity. He saw her turning on the gas, with water boiling in a pot. What are you doing? Algerone Swain was surprised. Belinda left him with a busy figure. Making you a bowl of noodles. This simple action made Algerone Swain think he had misheard. Was she actually making noodles for him???? This was an unprecedented treatment! Algerone Swain was a bit overwhelmed. This man, who was adept at business, was actually a bit at a loss. Thinking about that man earlier, his mind was filled with mixed feelings. Elsewhere, at the Russell family restaurant, except for Myas pregnancy meal, all the dishes on the table were ires favorites, and the portions were especiallyrge. This was the Russells deep love for her. Sitting at the dining table, ire held her fork, her heart filled with bitterness, Im sorry, Uncle, Aunt, Brother, Sister-inw, for making you worry. Everyoneughed,forting her in return, Its good that youre back, and alive. Why are you saying such things? From now on, take good care of your health, rest more, and dont update your novel for now. In her heart, she felt even more sorry for Rowan Watson because she hadnt been vignt, leading to Rowan Watson being misunderstood by her family. Chapter 1483: The Two People Who Were Beaten by the Rod of Love Separation Remembering how haggard he had be, ire felt an indescribable pain in her heart. It was as if it were bleeding from being torn apart. The halo-crowned medical genius had seemingly experienced the ravages of time in just a few days and had suddenly aged a lot. ire felt that she was to me. After tearfully finishing her meal, she said to Finnley Russell, Brother, can you help me buy a new phone when you have time? I already bought it! I already bought it! At this moment, Mya came over with a phone box, Ive already reissued your SIM card for you, and its the same model as the one you used before. She walked over with herrge belly, and with both hands, presented the exquisite box. Thank you, Sister-inw. ire was moved, took the box with both hands, gave her a smile, then turned around and went upstairs. Everyone knew that she couldnt wait to contact Rowan Watson. A hint of sadness and determination crossed Violets eyes, She cant be with Rowan Watson again. This incident is a warning from God to us. A depressing silence fell upon the dining room. ire went upstairs and returned to her bedroom. The first number she dialed was Rowan Watsons. Her heart trembled as much as her fingers did when she dialed the familiar number. In a little while, the call connected, ire. Rowan Watsons hoarse voice came through, full of intense heartache and longing. Rowan, Im sorry. ires nose tingled, and she tried hard to hold back her tears, Its all my fault. I let my aunt and uncle misunderstand you. Im sorry. Its me who should say sorry, I failed to protect you. Hearing her apology, Rowan Watsons heart ached as if it was being twisted, ire, you should take care of yourself first. Ille to you when your aunt and uncle calm down, and we will face it together, okay? You wont give up, will you? ire asked while crying, You still want me, right? She felt she had interfered with his life trajectory. She had divided his heart Fool, of course. Rowan Watson was very happy that she was still alive, he said, ire, I will definitely protect you in the future. Then ire cried, Rowan Watson on the other end of the phone felt heartbroken, he really wanted to hug her, ire, dont cry, ire, take care of your health. Mm, you too. Thinking of his haggard appearance, she felt another wave of heartache. Rowan Watson told her, Daphne Wells was taken away by the police. She will receive her deserved punishment. Mm. ire wasnt interested in Daphne Wellss fate, her mind was filled with him, You also need to take care of your health. You really look haggard, I need you, more than others need you. Im fine, really. Seeing her safe return, Rowan Watson felt his sun had risen again. He leaned against the door, tilted his head back, trying not to let his tears fall.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The two chatted briefly and reluctantly ended the call. In the Russell family, ires bedroom, Violet and Albert came in. Aunt The girl turned her eyes holding her phone. ire. Violet came to her, sighed, and made it clear, Your uncle and I have discussed it, we no longer agree to your rtionship with Dr. Watson. He really cant be med for this incident. ire defended him, her attitude was also very clear, ming him, its unreasonable! ire Aunt, my parents entrusted me to you. If something like this happened to me, then arent you also responsible? Violet and Albert were left speechless by her retort. The couple looked at each other. ire also realized that she had spoken too harshly, Sorry. But thats the logical truth. Chapter 1484: The Noodles Were Boiled in Vain ire, reality isnt a novel, not all lovests forever, Violet patiently advised. No two people can sustain a lifetime on love alone. Life is about everyday necessities. Hes a doctor, destined to dedicate his time to his patients. He cant give you thepanionship you desire. He protects all of humanity, and I will protect him! ire dered with a steadfast attitude, a hint of a smile in her tear-filled eyes. Whats wrong with him being a doctor? Does a doctor not deserve love? I think hes even more deserving of my love! To the elder members of the Russell family, ire seemed bewitched. Love had clouded her mind. Considering her current state, it was crucial for her to focus on her wellbeing-after all, shed suffered a concussion and shouldnt overly stress herself. Despite no longer needing medication, she still needed plenty of rest. Inside the small, silver-dressed western style house, the dining room was lit. Algerone Swain sat in a white leather chair, eating noodles cooked by Belinda. In his heart, a flower of happiness seemed to bloom. Every second gave rise to an illusion. Belinda sat on a sofa not far away, legs crossed and arms folded around her chest, watching him without blinking. She couldnt help but recall her daughters words from the previous night-that Algerone hadnt stayed married for long after his second marriage. Thinking of this fact, Belindas heart was filled with mixed feelings She had misunderstood him for so many years. Recalling the past, Algerone had always tried to get closer to her and their daughter. Yet, because of his second marriage, she didnt even let him call their daughter, treating him like an enemy. Reflecting on the past, Belinda felt a sense of regret, which led to her preparing noodles for him today. Mmm, delicious! Algerone could feel her gaze. Breaking the awkward silence, he ate his noodles, asionally raising his eyes to meet hers and jokingly remarked, I never thought Id have the chance to eat noodles cooked by you. They didnt have this kind of treatment when they were together. Why so much talk? Hurry up and eat. Once done, leave! Belinda was always like this, sharp-tongued but kind-hearted. Algerone stopped talking and focused on his noodles.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Silence returned to the living room Belinda started to wonder. He hade to see her with a bouquet of flowers. Was he nning to confess his marital status? She looked at the roses on the coffee table, falling into thought. If so, what was his purpose? Did he want to reconcile? The truth was, Algerone had just seen another man escorting Belinda home and even put a coat on her. At that moment, he realized the reality-he couldnt go back Now, he chose to swallow all the words he wanted to say. After finishing his noodles and even drinking all the soup-definitely the most delicious noodles hed ever had-he wiped his mouth with a napkin, stood up, and said, I should leave now. Dont worry. I wonte to bother you again or cause you any trouble. About today, you can exin things to that gentleman. Having said that, he left without looking back. Belinda stood up. Before she could say anything to stop him, he was already in his car, driving away quickly. Her chest heaved dramatically. Whats wrong with him?! Just came over for a bowl of noodles?! Shameless! Belinda sat back down on the sofa, her mood souring. The noodles were indeed boiled in vain! Her gaze fell on the coat hanging on the coat rack-it belonged to Jack Adams. Belinda was in a bad mood. An old ssmate she hadnt seen for hundreds of years, and the one time they met, this happened! At this time, Tristan and Monica took Eason out for lunch, then spent half an hour helping him catch dolls, because Monica said it could improve Easons hand-eye coordination. Of course, Eason didnt catch any, but he had fun. Tristan let Monica try a few times, but she caught nothing, which was quite embarrassing. Feeling dispirited, sheined, Were really two clumsy people. Tristan, who was originally nning to send Eason back to the hospital, saw her disappointment and quickly inserted a few more coins. Monica, go push a shopping cart over here. Chapter 1485: Eason, The Little Matchmaker Huh? Monica was confused, turning her eyes to look at Tristan, Alright. Then she turned to do as he instructed. As she came back pushing the shopping cart, Eason had two more dolls in his hands! Look at this! Tristan is so amazing!! Eason jumped up in excitement! Monica was also stunned. The loose crane, under Tristans control, was like magic, catching a doll every time! In just a few minutes, plush dolls came rolling out one after another, and Eason happily picked them up and put them in the shopping cart. Monica was dumbfounded, You are too good, arent you? Tristan was virtually wless. Basking in her admiration, Tristan was naturally in a slightly better mood. Wow! Monica pped her hands like a child, turning her worshipful gaze to him. Tristan is so incredible! Hes like our idol! Listening to her coquettish voice, Tristans stern CEO face broke into a brilliant smile, the upward curve of his lips bing even more attractive. Do you want to know the secret? Tristan continued to grab dolls. Yes! Teach me quickly! The girl was already impatient. While demonstrating, Tristan exined to her, This is using Newtons firstw, utilizing eleration and inertia. Seeing her still not quite understanding, Tristan made a detailed analogy, which made Monica even more admiring of him. Do you want to try? Tristan looked at her. The girl took a deep breath and held the joystick again. She was not very good at it, and with him being so excellent beside her, she suddenly felt pressured. Dont be nervous, even if we dont catch any, we wont lose anything. Tristan encouraged her, putting his hand on hers. The process needs to be smooth, your hand cant shake, or the w will wobble along. Her hand no longer shook, all controlled by Tristan, but her heart was like a deer hitting drums. In no time, he held her hand and sessfully caught a cart full of plush dolls of various styles. Great! Eason pped his hands. Alright, we have to go. Tristan let go of her hand. First, send Eason back to the hospital, then send Monica home, then I have to go to thepany for a meeting. Eason was just enjoying the process of catching toys, he didnt need these toys. So the tworge bags of plush toys ended up in Monicas hands, bing private gifts from Tristan, which made her extremely happy. Actually, she also enjoyed this process. For her, the significance of these small toys had long surpassed the dolls themselves.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. On the way back to the hospital, Eason turned his eyes and asked, Monica, when will youe to see me again? He seemed to have be attached to her, feeling a bond with her, and he particrly liked her. I Monica didnt know how to answer this question, after all, she couldnt just go whenever she wanted. When Tristan has time. At this moment, Tristan, who was driving, spoke up. When Tristan is not busy, he will take Monica to the hospital to see you. Okay! The little guy believed deeply because Brother Tristan had never lied to him. The car stopped outside the hospital lobby. They took Eason upstairs and handed him over to the butler. When they came down, Monica said to Tristan in the elevator, You go to yourpany, I can take a taxi home. The roads are slippery due to snow, I dont trust others driving. Tristan said, There are too many idents. But you have a meeting. It doesnt matter if Im a bitte. Although it was just a few simple sentences, they showed his concern for her, making her feel warm inside. Chapter 1486: I am not obsessed with gains and losses Just like that, Tristan called Kevin, asked him to postpone the meeting for half an hour, and then personally drove Monica home. Sitting in the passenger seat, Monica felt a bit awkward. Her thoughts were a mess, and she couldnt focus, always thinking about this and that. He had just taken the initiative to hold her hand. Did that have any other meaning? Or was he just simply teaching her how to catch dolls? Tristan drove, his face calm as he looked straight ahead. He always gave off the feeling of a steady gentleman, and no one knew what he was thinking. When he dropped Monica off at home, he didnt forget to remind her, Take all your dolls with you. Okay. Monica nodded, got out of the car and carried the tworge bags from the back seat, Thank you, bye! She watched as Tristan drove away. At this time, Belinda was still sulking in the living room. Seeing her daughtere in, carrying tworge bags of small dolls, she stared at her, What are these? Dolls I caught! She wore a good mood on her face. Monica walked a few steps forward, noticed the empty bowl on the dining table, walked in for a closer look, and asked, Belinda, did you just eat noodles for lunch? Isnt that a bit simple? Monica, where did these thingse from? Belinda raised an eyebrow, You wouldnt be bored enough to go and catch dolls all by yourself, would you? And you were able to catch them? What do you mean? Her daughter raised an eyebrow, I, I, I admit, I cant catch them, but Tristan can! Look, these are all his achievements! Isnt he great? Belinda nced at the bags in her hand, estimating over thirty dolls, thinking, Tristan is quite smart. Are you two officially dating? Belinda locked her gaze on her daughters face and asked directly. Monica didnt answer directly. She carried the bags straight upstairs, You, first manage your rtionship with Algerone! Dont worry about young peoples affairs! It was like carrying two bags of treasures. After going upstairs, Monica was thinking about how to store these dolls. After much thought, she felt that she needed tworge transparent cylindrical storage bins. It would also make her happy to put them beside her bed. So, she used her phone to search, found a boutique nearby, and excitedly prepared to go downstairs to buy. Just as she got to the first floor living room, Belinda blocked the entrance, stopping her way, Did he confess to you? In her mothers eyes, this was a serious question. Not yet. She was also frank. Cant you be a bit reserved? Belinda looked at her, a bit frustrated, Cant you act like a girl? If he really likes you, he wouldnt let you be so obsessed with gains and losses, making you stick to him all the time. Im not obsessed with gains and losses, Im very happy right now! Monica sidestepped her mother, Think about you and Algerone! As long as you two dont remarry, I wont get married! She hummed a tune and ran off far away! Tristans car hadnt arrived at thepany yet. His phone rang, it was an unfamiliar number. After thinking for a few seconds, he answered, Hello. Tristan. Violets voice came, Im Finnley Russells mother, ires aunt. Id like to invite you for a cup of coffee, is now convenient? Tristan thought about it, and before he could answer, Violet added, Dont worry, I wont take up too much of your time, just want to chat with you briefly. Okay. Tristan agreed, simply because she was his elder.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Five minutester, at a quiet coffee shop nearby, Violet and Tristan sat at a table by the window. The waiter brought them two cups oftte and two delicate pastries. Tristan, thank you. Violet started gratefully, For trying your best to find ire, bing the first one among us to find her. Chapter 1487: Monica Stumbles Upon Them Auntie, actually its not Tristan, Violet interrupted him softly, can you let me finish speaking first? She knew he was busy and was trying to save his time. Tristan met her gaze and nodded respectfully, Please go on. Violets appreciative eyes stayed on his face. He was always dignified, and his elegant, handsome face was refreshing. Tristan, today I want to entrust ire to you, because only in this way can I feel at ease. Violet sighed lightly and said to him very sincerely, We liked you before, and we still think youre the most reliable. Only you can bring happiness to our ire. Looking at the middle-aged womans emotional speech, Tristan stood tall, his smile warm, Auntie, first of all, thank you for your trust and appreciation, but a gentleman does not take away the beloved of others. Dr. Watson is a very responsible man, and he can give ire happiness. No. The woman shook her head, Tristan, Rowan Watson will only bring harm to ire; his profession is noble but also high-risk. Violet exined to him, Currently, the rtionship is not handled properly, and in the future, there will invariably be medical disputes, right? She dared not imagine. Tristan listened patiently, he didnt argue, just smiled slightly, I am now in love with someone else. Violet was stunned, looking at him incredulously. Her first reaction was that it was impossible, how much time had passed? Tristan calmly took a sip of his coffee, knowing she wouldnt believe it. His deep eyes carried a touch of tenderness as he told her, Its the girl who was with me at the orphanage. Violet recalled that there seemed to be a girl by his side. She initially thought that the girl was a volunteer teacher at the orphanage. Tristan started to rify, So, I wasnt the first one to find ire, we werent even there for ire. Hearing this really pierced the heart! Violet looked at him half-believingly, and her face was a bit embarrassed. Tristan had no choice but to tell her the real reason why he and Monica went to the orphanage. From the cause to the process and the result, every word was clear and orderly. Finally, Violet believed his words. Her heart sank heavily, and she felt extremely awkward and regretful. Tristan elegantly sipped his coffee, patiently waiting for her to digest what he had just said. At this time, a taxi stopped on the road not far away. Monica got out of the car, her boots stepping in the snow. Thinking of the scene where Tristan was holding her hand to catch dolls, she was in a good mood. She happily stomped two rabbit footprints in the snow, like a child. The boutique was right next to the coffee shop. She was walking happily when she suddenly saw a familiar car parked in front. At first, she just thought the model looked familiar, but when she nced at the license te, Monicas steps faltered, and she muttered in confusion, Tristan?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Strange, didnt he rush back to thepany for a meeting? Why would his car be parked here? Just as she was puzzled, she unintentionally turned her gaze and saw two people sitting in the coffee shop! Tristan and ires aunt! Monicas breath hitched, and her mind suddenly went nk! She saw the gentle smile on Tristans face, saw him saying something the atmosphere must be pleasant, and the topic must be about ire, right? A sense of loss arose, and her eyes flickered withplex emotions. She had just seen ires aunt at the orphanage this morning. Even if Monica had a bad memory, she wouldnt forget, and her aunt hadnt even changed her clothes or hairstyle! Chapter 1488: Bravo, Tristan Monica stood there in the snow, a burning pain spreading from her heart, her blood slowly cooling, as if about to freeze. She took a few steps forward, turned, and leaned against the wall outside the boutique, clutching her chest and taking deep breaths.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Calm down! Calm down! Calm down! Maybe theyre just having a simple chat? But when Monica thought of Tristans previous affection for ire, her beautiful eyes instantly lost focus He was supposed to be in a meeting, right? He lied Monica suddenly felt like a fool. In this cold weather, she had excitedly run out to buy storage boxes, treating the doll he had won for her as a treasure. She thought Tristan also liked her, but was this just an illusion? Monica, stop being so sentimental! Wake up! She felt aggrieved, leaning against the wall, biting her lower lip hard, and couldnt help but feel like crying because the feeling was really painful! For a moment, she felt as if she had lost her pir of support, somewhat unsure of what to do. Outside, the snow was falling again Each ke fluttered down like catkins,nding on Monicas hair, shoulders, and arms The wind was bitingly cold, but not as cold as her heart. In the cafe next door, Tristan put down his cup. He said to Violet, Auntie, please dont ask me about ires love life anymore, because I cant help with that. But if its something else, as long as its within my power, I wont refuse. After speaking, he nced at the time on his wristwatch and then smiled at her, Im sorry, but I have a meeting this afternoon. He then stood up and walked to the cashier. Violet sat there in a daze, watching the tall figure leaving with reluctance. He was calm and gentlemanly, always exuding a strong sense of security. Now, she felt as if she had lost half the sky; Tristan would no longer have any connection with the Russell family. After paying the bill, Tristan walked out of the cafe. Monica, leaning against the wall, watched hime out, watched him stride towards his car, watched him open the car door, and soon the car started slowly. But after a while, the car seemed to stop again. Inside the drivers seat, Tristan nced sideways unintentionally and saw a familiar figure standing beside the cafe. He looked carefully and confirmed that it was Monica, so he stepped on the brake. He unbuckled his seat belt and exited the car. With a slight frown, Tristan quickly walked towards her, snowkes falling on his hair and shoulders. Monica noticed him walking towards her; she looked carefully, trying hard to dispel the tears in her eyes, not wanting to appear too meek. As Tristan approached her, she didnt dare to look into his eyes, trying hard to appear calm. It was not until Tristan stopped in front of her, looking down at her, that she still didnt dare to lift her eyes to meet his. Her nose felt sour, and she was organizing her thoughts, trying to exin why she was here. Before she could speak, Tristan took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders in a handsome gesture. The girl suddenly looked up, meeting the mans deep and gentle eyes! Time seemed to stand still at that moment, with snowkes flying around and the whole world nketed in white. He saw the tear marks in her eyes and the grievances at the bottom of her heart. Tristan, feeling distressed, pulled her into his arms. Monicas chest tightened abruptly, her consciousness gradually returning. Feeling the warmth of his embrace, she found it hard to believe, as if it were all a dream. The snow was still falling. At this moment, Violet just walked out of the cafe and saw this scene. She paused, watching Tristan walk off with the girl in his arms. As she watched their backs recede, Violet finally fully believed the truth. Chapter 1489: Are You Following Me? Tristan didnt speak. He simply held Monicas shoulders and led her to the passenger side of the car. He opened the door for her, allowing her to sit inside. Monica also remained silent, obediently getting into the car. She really wanted to ask him, what did ires aunt want from him? Why did he have to lie? Was it because he cared about her, thats why he lied? Tristan closed the car door, walked around the vehicle, and got into the drivers seat. He didnt fasten his seatbelt and didnt seem to n on starting the car. He knew that she must have seen something and misunderstood. As Tristan gathered his thoughts, he turned to look at her, his tone sincere, First, Ill tell you why I was here. Monica had been staring at her fingers, embarrassed to the point of wanting to vanish into thin air! But at his words, she looked up abruptly! Was he voluntarily exining? Tristan averted his gaze, speaking calmly with a clear conscience, I was supposed to go to apany meeting, but she called me, said she wanted to talk to me, and it wouldnt take too long. Monica listened in silence, looking at his handsome profile. She wondered, was he reporting to her? And in what capacity was she listening? Tristan continued, So we agreed to have a coffee. Naturally, she wanted to talk about ires affairs. She wanted to entrust ire to me. Tristans candidness made the girls heart thump hard. She fell silent for a moment, then tried to ask him, So, what did you say? Tristan looked at her, meeting her nervous and expectant gaze. He raised an eyebrow, Shes not an object to be handed over to me for safekeeping, what else could I say? Obviously, I refused. She was genuinely scared! Monica maintained a calm exterior, but inside, she heaved a sigh of relief. Her breathing returned to normal, and her mood inexplicably improved a lot. Okay, now I ask you, were you following me? Tristan looked at her, his tone indifferent, not like he was joking. Faced with his scrutinizing gaze, Monica felt his demeanor be colder. He was waiting for an answer, and it seemed he disliked being followed. Of course not! Rather than being misunderstood by him, Monica confessed directly, Theres a boutique next door, thats where my navigation led me. Tristan nced back and asked her, What do you need to buy? Didnt he believe her? I Monica cleared her throat, Didnt you get so many dolls? Im looking for a storage box, a transparent one, cylindrical, about two meters high. It doesnt take up much space and it looks good! She gestured with her hand to illustrate.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tristan stared at her for a few seconds. She didnt seem to be lying, so he opened the door and got out of the car again. Monica was a little puzzled. What was he doing? He walked around the car, opened the door for her, Come on, Ill apany you to buy it. He was serious. She hesitated for a second and then got out of the car. As soon as she did, Tristans phone rang. As he closed the car door, he pulled out his phone, nced at the caller ID, and answered, Hello, Kevin. He hugged Monicas shoulders, indicating for her to start walking with him. She didnt know what Kevin was saying to him, but Tristan didnt stop his steps towards the boutique. With one hand holding the phone and the other in his pocket, he said, You start the meeting first, I have something to do right now, and it will probably take half an hour to get to thepany. Where are you? This has been postponed again and again. Kevin sounded helpless, he was getting overwhelmed. But Tristan hung up the phone without giving any exnation. Chapter 1490: The Touch Revealed in Small Details Monica walked alongside him, feeling quite guilty, Why dont you go back to thepany first? Its alright, Tristan told her, if Kevin cant handle even this, whats the point of him being the special assistant? The girl felt a surge of innate charisma. She pursed her lips and fell silent. They walked into the boutique, a shop of about a hundred square meters, decorated in a style that was particrly fresh and clean. Cutenterns were hanging overhead, casting a warm yellow light. The shop was heated, so even though it was snowing outside, there wasnt a hint of coldness. Rows of shelves held a plethora of neatly arranged small items. It was definitely a paradise for girls. Tristan asked the sales associate, Do you have transparent boxes for storing dolls here? Cylindrical, about one to two meters high? Yes, the saleswoman smiled at him, pointing towards a corner, Is that the kind youre looking for? He was so handsome! Just like a leading man who had walked out of a TV show. Tristan nced in that direction, Monica, is that what you want? His gaze fell on the girl as he turned his eyes. At that moment, Monica was attracted by some sparkling headbands, she was even holding one. At his question, she looked in the direction he was pointing, Oh, yes! Tristan walked over there, Then get two of them. Okay, the saleswoman couldnt help but nce at him more than once as she walked. He seemed gentle, but also had a sense of authority. Another saleswoman came to Monicas side, Miss, this is handmade, each star is 1cm in diameter. The double hoop will look quite ethereal, and it matches your hair color perfectly, would you like to try it? At this time, Tristan wasing over with tworge cylindrical storage boxes. Monica was trying on the headband in front of a mirror, It does look quite good. It added a decorative touch. The saleswoman suddenly noticed that the mens jacket draped over her was Armanistest custom design, she had seen it on TV! The cheapest item the youngdy was wearing was Gi, the saleswoman suddenly felt embarrassed to suggest anything and revealed an awkward expression. How much is this? Monica seemed to like the headband, she asked with a smile, Its very beautiful, I like it. The saleswoman awkwardlyughed, Its only twenty, just a small essory, it doesnt match you. Ill take it! Monica directly wore it on her head without taking it off, I like it, it matches me. Tristan looked around, Do you need anything else? He meant that they could buy everything together. But Monica knew he was in a hurry, so she shook her head, I just want this!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay, Tristan paid and led her out of the store. Behind them, the salespeoples envious chatter came, Do rich people also like to wear fake jewelry? They really dont put on airs. The youngdy has a good temperament, everything looks good on her. Dont they seem like a great match? As they stepped away, they left those voices behind them. In the falling snow, Monica turned to look at him as they walked, Thank you. Youre wee. Tristan put the boxes into the trunk, Monica got into the passenger seat, and Tristan quickly returned to the drivers seat and drove off. At this moment, Kevins call came in again. The ringtone sounded again, Tristan looked at the caller ID and directly declined it. This made Monica feel awkward because she also caught a glimpse of the caller ID. Two secondster, she tried to speak, What if he has an emergency? Even if its an emergency, I cant go back. Tristan put down his phone, gripped the steering wheel with both hands, and asked seriously, Have you ever been in love? Chapter 1491: A Slower Relationship Is Particularly Thoughtful Eh? The sudden change of topic left Monica taken aback. She thought she had misheard, and a brief silence fell over the car. She was pondering how to respond, while Tristan waited for her answer. Ive never been in love, Monica turned her gaze, But there is someone I like. In that moment, she felt a surge of desire to confess her feelings, but she managed to restrain herself. Tristan understood something from her gaze. He nced at her, then looked away and asked, What expectations do you have for your first love? For example, what would be your ideal love? She thought about it. Although she didnt understand the meaning of his question, she was still willing to share with him.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. I think love doesnt follow a form, Monica was brave as she expressed her opinion, In a lifetime, one will meet countless people, but to encounter that kind of feeling, you really need fate. What kind of feeling? Whether he genuinely didnt understand or was pretending not to, the car was moving very slowly, and Tristan asked this question. Monica thought of certain moments, now wrapped in his coat again. Her heartbeat began to race, Whenever I think of him, I feel a joy that fills my heart. She really didnt know how to describe it. Before the most beautiful feeling, she was at a loss for words. Perhaps thats why there have been so many poems about love throughout history, each persons understanding is different. Tristan understood this feeling. Just like now, whenever he thought of Monica, he too felt a joy that filled his heart. So, a joy that fills the heart was their understanding of love. It seemed he was on the same wavelength as her. Monica was waiting for him to speak, but a brief silence fell in the car again. Until he parked the car in the courtyard in front of the small Western-style building, he didnt say another word. Monica wanted to take off his coat, but was stopped by him just as he unbuckled his seat belt, Its snowing heavily. Keep it on for now, dont catch a cold. After saying this, he got out of the car, and when he was taking out the transparent cylindrical storage box from the trunk, she got out from the passenger seat. I can take it, she reached out to him, Thank you. No need, Tristan, holding two big guys, started walking towards the living room, Ill help you. The girl watched his tall figure, thinking back to the question he asked in the car, she didnt know what he meant. But for now, this feeling of not puncturing the paper window was quite nice. She could feel Tristans affection for her, otherwise he wouldnt have wasted so much time today. Without ire as a major rival, Monica felt much more rxed and optimistic about the future, even if the rtionship progressed slowly. This slower rtionship was not impulsive, it was full of sincerity, and exceptionally thoughtful. Coincidentally, Belinda wasnt home at this time. After Monica entered, she saw him carrying the storage box upstairs, she quickly followed him, wearing his coat, First room on the left! Okay! At this time, in the multi-purpose conference room of rke Corp, the room was heated, and heavy snow was falling outside the floor-to-ceiling windows. On the long conference table, all theputers had slowly risen and turned on, in front of eachputer sat apany executive, their ages ranging from 30 to 60, holding high positions in thepany. All of them were dressed in suits, sitting seriously. Todays meeting was about a new product that had encountered several problems as soon as it was put into production,pletely different from expectations. So everyone was serious, with an attitude of quickly solving the problem. Kevin, where on earth has Mr. Norwell gone? Why hasnt hee back yet? Finally, the older Mr. Lee spoke up, asking, At least give us an urate answer. Its easy to have traffic idents in this heavy snow. Where is he? Is he in the city? Chapter 1492: The Gentle Touch Again, someone voiced their worries, The snow is getting heavier, and the road conditions are getting worse. Everyone, please rest assured, Mr. Norwell is absolutely safe, Kevin reassured everyone, As for what hes doing, I really dont know. He left this morning and said hed be back by noon.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Someone expressed their confusion, Mr. Norwell is always punctual, so were worried that something may have happened to him. Yes, Im quite worried too, someone else said, their heart hanging in the bnce much like an old fathers, Mainly because of the poor road conditions. There have already been more than a dozen traffic idents reported today Sigh, as long as hees back safely, waiting a bit is no big deal. Kevin, why dont you give him another call just to check? Someone still wasnt reassured. Kevins main concern wasnt Mr. Norwells safety. After all, Mr. Norwell exuded a sense of security and was an adult capable of taking care of himself. Kevin was most worried about the meeting being postponed further. Mr. Norwell had a meeting with Camille at three in the afternoon which would have to be dyed. As one of the top ten female entrepreneurs in the world, Camille was decisive and strict with her schedule, leaving almost no room for changes. So, Kevin called Mr. Norwell again, risking being scolded. This time there was no rejection. Tristan was in the small Western-styled building, in Monicas bedroom. He had just helped her tidy up all her dolls and, perhaps because he was in a good mood, he answered the call, Ill start a video conference for you guys right away. My boss, youve got a meeting with Camille at three. You didnt forget, did you? Kevin hurriedly asked, fearing he would hang up. I didnt forget. I received her reminder text. Theres still time. Kevin sighed in relief. If Mr. Norwell didnte and he had to deal with Camille alone, he would probably be chewed up and spit out. Seeing him hang up the phone, the first thing Monica said was, Are you going to have a video conference on your way back? Thats very dangerous! Dont joke with your own life! From her tone and expression, Tristan could feel her worry and care, Dont worry, Ill be careful. After he spoke, he looked at thepletely empty storage box and instructed, Dont throw it away. Well fill it up with more another day. Yes, all the dolls fit into one storage box perfectly, leaving an extra box. Monica stared at him, seeing a touch of gentleness in his deep eyes. She also smiled and nodded, Okay. She came over, took off the coat on her shoulders, and helped him put it on as he had done for her in the snow. The gentle touch of the girls fingers lingered on his neck, and she said to him, Be careful on the road. Tristan nodded, Ill go first then, you dont need to see me out. She stood still, watching his back disappear at the doorway. As Tristan drove away, Monica stood by the window watching. She felt happy and a little reluctant, a strange feeling in her heart. It was already past two oclock. Tristan started a video conference on his way back to thepany. His thoughts were crystal clear, and he solved each serious problem one by one with precision. Every remedial solution he proposed seemed to enlighten the executives. Actually, Tristan had analyzed it until three oclock in the morning the day before. No ones sesses easily. Its just that people dont see the effort put in when its being made. At three in the afternoon, in a luxurious guest room at rke Corp. As the door was pushed open, a strong scent of jasmine hit the senses. A French woman, wearing a strapless dress in the dead of winter, tossed the fur she was wearing to an assistant and walked inside with a twist of her waist, her high heels clicking on the floor. Chapter 1493: Mr. Norwell’s Blessing Requested Good day, Miss Camille, the receptionist at rke Corp greeted respectfully, Please have a seat. Mr. Norwell will be here soon. This is your favorite jasmine tea. Just leave it, the womanmanded as she sat down on the curved sofa. She took over the room, meticulously adjusting her clothes, hoping to present her best self to Tristan. The receptionist poured a cup of jasmine tea and handed it to her with both hands, Please enjoy. When will Mr. Norwell be here? the woman asked, her chestnut-colored waves bouncing as she spoke. There was no impatience in her tone, just an eagerness to see him. The receptionist replied with a smile, Mr. Norwell will promptly be here at three, as per your appointment. Please be patient. Camille nced at him, Then you may leave for now. Of course, the man replied and left after bowing. Camille asionally nced at her watch, eagerly waiting. Upstairs, in the CEOs office, the wall clock pointed to two forty-five, fifteen minutes before the scheduled meeting. Kevin walked in with a stack of documents and was surprised to find Tristan still sitting at his desk, Mr. Norwell, why havent you left yet? I was waiting for you, Tristan replied softly, his eyes falling on Kevin. He was waiting for him?? Kevin was surprised, was there a problem? He couldnt help but feel a bit nervous. He hurriedly put down the documents and reported, Mr. Norwell, I arranged jasmine tea for Miss Camille, and we also sprayed some jasmine-scented perfume in the guest room. Tristans eyes changed slightly, , he stared at him, displeased.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Kevin came to the desk, feeling slightly shrunken under that gaze. Had he overstepped his boundaries? Remember, do not make any special arrangements for her in the future, Tristan said in a light tone. Since it had already been arranged, he didnt scold Kevin, but warned him not to do it again. Understood, Kevin replied, though he was puzzled. He remembered that this female entrepreneur was hard to please. When Mr. Norwell was still Mr. rkes special assistant, he used to cater to Camilles preferences, helping Mr. rke secure a big deal. But what Kevin didnt know was that Camille had been pestering Tristan for a long time after that. Time ticked away. Tristan didnt seem to be in a hurry to go downstairs. His gaze still focused on Kevin, he asked, Have you ever been in love? Kevin thought he had heard wrong! Why would he ask that? Had his office rtionship been discovered? But rke Corp didnt prohibit office rtionships. Could it be that Mr. Norwell had new rules since taking office? Just as Kevin wasnt sure how to respond, Tristan had been scrutinizing him for two minutes, Well? Is it hard to answer? I Kevin was helpless, since it would be discovered sooner orter, he might as well confess now, Mr. Norwell, I am indeed with Saskia. A hint of surprise surfaced in Tristans dark eyes. Kevin immediately assured, But rest assured! I swear it absolutely wont affect our work! We will be especially careful about our image in thepany! I hope for your blessing, Mr. Norwell!! Tristan stared at him unblinkingly, then nodded, Dont be so nervous, I never break up lovers. Its not in my favor to oppose Cupid, I might end up single. Chapter 1494: Mr. Norwell Asked a Lonely Question Thank you on behalf of Cupid, Mr. Norwell! I also wish Mr. Norwell will find his other half soon! Tristan was embarrassed! Did he think he was the king of hell? Was he the enemy of Cupid? Would he stop you from having a love affair? He was not your father! Cough cough! However, the speed at which Kevin and Saskia got together surprised him. Tristan suppressed his surprise and calmly lifted his eyes, How did you confess to her? His voice was low and maic, carrying a hint of inquiry. Kevin was stunned. What? Looking at the wall clock for the CEO, Kevin kindly reminded, Mr. Norwell, there really is no time. Camille is waiting for you in the reception room. So dont dy any longer, answer me quickly. Saying so, he leisurely picked up his tea cup and sipped the freshly brewed Puer tea. When he put down the cup, the CEO looked at him seriously. Kevin had a premonition that he couldnt avoid answering this time. So, he reported truthfully, Were together every day, were the same age, our souls are in harmony, so we just let nature take its course. Did you have a sense of ceremony when you confessed? Tristan asked seriously, but with a gossipy attitude. It seemed this was the core of todays conversation. Facing his gaze, Kevin was resistant, he was copsing! If he didnt meet Camille soon, he would offend her, and he would be the one to clean up the mess!! Mr. Norwell, you really have to go down now! Kevin was anxious, Any questions you have, you can askter. Tristan didnt speak, and he didnt intend to get up. He suddenly became obsessed, thinking this issue was more important. With no other choice, Kevin directlyined, Im working overtime here every day, where is the sense of ceremony? You should give me a few days off. We havent even had a chance to stroll around the streets since we got together. Originally intending to learn something, Tristan suddenly felt he had asked a lonely question. He closed hisptop and stood up, Help me contact the famous jewelry designer Luke, I need him to design something. His schedule is always full, and you need to make an appointment in advance, Mr. Norwell. Dont we have a big shot here? Why do you have to find someone else? Tristan, who was stepping towards the exit, turned around, Who? He really couldnt think of anyone at the moment. Emma, your own sister, Miss Jennifer. Kevins eyes shone with admiration, Dont you think she is better than Luke? What do you want to customize? One was just famous, and the other was a big shot! Tristan fully agreed with him, Okay, find my sister. He patted Kevins shoulder and left. Watching his retreating figure, Kevin finally breathed a sigh of relief. Downstairs, in the luxuriousrge reception room, the air was filled with the scent of jasmine. Camille stood up, her figure stunning in a strapless dress. It was almost three oclock, but the man she had been longing to see was nowhere in sight. She was bing restless. Whats going on? Camilleined, asking her assistant in French, Didnt we have an appointment at three? Yes, they said Mr. Norwell would be here at three, theres one minute left.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Camille was not happy to hear this. Was he unwilling to see her even a minute early? She hade all the way from France. What was Tristans attitude? Or was he really busy? Trying to understand him, she felt a hint of disappointment in her heart. Chapter 1495: The Woman Who Got Carried Away Just as she was lost in thought, it was exactly three oclock. A respectful greeting came from the entrance, Mr. Norwell. The woman turned her head upon hearing the sound, only to see Tristan entering through the door. His custom-made suit entuated his perfect figure, his strides were swift and decisive, and the light, aloof, and distinguished aura exuding from him deeply attracted her. Seeing him, Camilles weary and anxious mood vanished, her eyes and heart were full of him, Mr. Norwell.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Miss Camille, we meet again. Tristans French was excellent. His gaze lightly swept over her, Please sit. His words were polite and official, devoid of any personal emotion. The womanughed. Tristan took a seat on the sofa. He heard her whisper to her personal assistant in French, You can wait outside. Close the door. Yes. The female assistant turned and left, leaving only Tristan and her in the spacious reception room. Tristan was calm, his face unruffled. From the moment he entered, Camilles gaze had not moved away from him, filled with admiration and joy. Thank you for remembering my love for the scent of jasmine. The woman breathed in, feeling ted with each passing second. Have you read the contract? Tristan asked in Chinese,pletely ignoring her topic. Camille took a seat opposite him, feeling no embarrassment. Her eyes were full of flirtatiousughter, Of course, I have meticulously read it three times. I see no issue, whatever you say goes. I am very willing to cooperate with yourpany again. Since there are no objections, lets sign the contract. Tristan took out two copies of the contract and ced them on the coffee table, handing her a pen. The woman nced at him, feeling a bit disappointed. It was too formal. She had no choice but to pick up the contract and look at it. She found that the ces for their signatures had already been signed. Camille did not hesitate at all, after all, it was a win-win cooperation, so she signed her name readily. Happy cooperation. Tristan took one of the contracts. As he rose, he said, Your expenses in Arkpool City these days can be reimbursed by mypany. Tristan! Camille quickly stood up, Where are you going? Tristan paused and looked at her. The woman realized that it was inappropriate to ask in such a way, so she smiled and took a step towards him, her tone as gentle as water, Are you leaving already? Had they met for less than two minutes? He raised the contract in his hand, indicating his confusion, What else? The woman deliberately blocked his way, then looked at him with admiring eyes, finally resting her gaze on his handsome face, Tristan, youve be more handsome, increasingly embodying the charm of a mature man. Her tone was particrly ambiguous, and her intentions were clear. Tristan looked at her indifferently. She had fair skin and a full figure, but he didnt give her a second look. In front of her, Tristan remained unflinching. Oh, right. Tristan suddenly remembered something and asked, France is a romantic country. Can you convey some French romance to me? Like how to confess to a girl? This matter was on Tristans mind. Upon hearing this, Camille was overjoyed. Her gaze at the man became even more ambiguous, A sense of ceremony, a full sense of ceremony! Every girl has a princess dream. If you can make her dreame true, then you will definitely be her prince! Chapter 1496: Rowan Watson is Her Hero The phrase sense of ritual imprinted itself in Tristans mind, a faint smile appeared on his face, Okay. He seemed a bit obsessed, asking everyone he met. It was strange that he had never been in a rtionship andcked experience.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan, are you nning to confess to me? Camilles heart leaped with joy, she couldnt wait. Her smile became more enchanting, and she almost draped herself over Tristan with a step forward. Tristan retreated cautiously, his face held a gentle smile, Of course not. Then his smile faded, and his expression became incredibly serious. The woman felt a little awkward, staring at him in disbelief, Really? Is there a woman in your social circle, Tristan, who is a better match for you than me? She said it with full confidence. She even thought to herself, perhaps Tristan was being cold towards her today on purpose, just to surprise herter! So Miss Camille, what do you think a good match means? Tristan gave her a sideways nce, his heart filled with displeasure. The womanughed and blurted out, A match in social status, of course. Right now, the market value of your rke Corp is not far off from mypany. Matching in social status for me does not mean financial equality. Tristan corrected her, Whether one is rich or poor does not matter, but the most basic values must match. And Monica was definitely the person he was looking for, which was evident from her attitude towards Eason. The well-informed woman was stunned by Tristans words because it was the first time she had heard such a viewpoint. Tristan didnt want to waste time with her, so he spoke directly, I already have a girlfriend, so you dont have to waste time on me. With that, he stepped away to leave. Camille was left standing in ce, but she was not willing to give up, so when she reached the front desk she asked the receptionist directly, Does Mr. Norwell have a girlfriend? Miss Camille, we are not privy to Mr. Norwells private matters, and we dont ask. He also doesnt report to us. The woman was unable to ept this for a moment, because she had secretly moved herpany headquarters to Arkpool City and even bought property there, all to be closer to him. In the elevator, Tristan dialed Jennifers number, Jennifer, are you free to meet? I have something to discuss with you in detail. Dont worry! Its not about Eason, his situation is stable now. Whatever Jennifer said, Tristan responded, Okay, see you in a bit. Charity Medical Center. After finding ire, Rowan Watsons mental state improved significantly. Although he still felt guilty, her being alive was moreforting than her death. He shaved his beard and returned to being the busy, professional, and meticulous doctor he once was. In the operating room illuminated by the shadowlessmp, a surgery was underway. A tumor had grown inside the patients body, the situation was extremely critical. Everyone in the room knew that the sticity of the inferior vena cava was worse than that of the arteries. If the inferior vena cava was identally damaged during surgery, the result would be irreversible. While the rest of the doctors watched with furrowed brows, Rowan Watson performed the surgery calmly, using only a pair of blunt scissors without any special instruments. An hour of tension passed, and the surgery went smoothly. Rowan Watson was as calm as ever. He personally stitched up the wound, stopped the bleeding, and softly imparted some of his experience. The team members listened attentively. Alright, Ill leave the rest to you. Contact me if there are any issues. Chapter 1497: Everyone’s Position is Different Just off the operating table, he hadnt returned to his office when he was intercepted on the road by a doctor, Mr. Adams, the patient in bed 3 insists that you check on him. He says youre the most professional. His condition is stable, but he can only feel at ease when he sees you, the doctor reported in a soft voice as he walked alongside him. Alright, Ill go in a bit. Rowan Watson was a busy man, but he wasnt impatient. Thank you, Mr. Adams. The doctor said, and then left. When Rowan Watson entered his office, another doctor followed in to report, Mr. Adams, the condition of the patient in bed 5 from yesterday is stable, but Rowan Watson washed his hands again. He listened very carefully, despite standing in the operating room for four hours just now.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright, leave the patients file on my desk, Ill look at it in a while. Okay, thank you. Ill go get busy now. Rowan Watson washed his hands and sat back in his office chair. He first finished his work at hand and then visited the aunt who had just undergone surgery in bed 3. The aunt said that she felt at ease seeing him, so Rowan Watson stayed and patiently chatted with her, offering her encouragement. He returned to his office again, took a sip of tea, and opened Facebook on his phone. There were no messages from ire. Having enough longing, he typed a few words and sent them: What are you doing? The brief four words meant, I miss you. His longing had filled to the brim, overflowed, and he had to contact her. But a minute passed, two minutes passed, and there was still no reply from her. Did she not have her phone with her? Or was she asleep? Just when Rowan Watson wanted to call ire, another doctor came in to report. Rowan Watson had to put away his phone and put his full attention into his work mode. Listening patiently, analyzing, and giving good advice and ns. His demeanor was gentle, and he was personable, like a holy light, always giving the team and patients a sense of peace. Russell family, a bedroom door upstairs was gently pushed open, and Violet came in carrying a bowl of birds nest soup. The girl standing in front of the window and lost in thought heard the footsteps and collected her thoughts. When she slowly turned her gaze, Violet was already behind her. Aunt. ire was not in high spirits, but she was still very polite. Come, drink this bowl of birds nest soup first, to nourish your body. Violet was really worried about her, treating her like her own daughter. ire could understand her feelings, and all her actions. But understanding doesnt mean eptance, Aunt, please give me back my phone. There was a hint of plea in her voice, and also a hint of helplessness. You drink this first, be good. Love filled Violets eyes. Facing her aunts gaze, ire finally took the bone china bowl with both hands. She obediently drank all the soup in one breath, then turned around and put down the empty bowl, Aunt, can you give me my phone now? Violet sighed lightly, she had no such intention. It seemed like a heavy psychological pressure. As an elder, and a mother-like figure, Violet was also very conflicted inside. ire and Dr. Watsons matter was not something to be taken lightly, after all, she was not her own daughter, yet she was like her own daughter. Violet really didnt want to experience a second loss. These days of living in fear were really torturous, and she lived every day in guilt towards her younger brother and sister. Finally having a chance to make amends, she didnt want the tragedy to repeat itself. From the perspective of an elder, she also hoped that ire would have a safe and steady life. There was nothing wrong with that. Chapter 1498: Mya is Trying Hard ire, in this world, the number of people who can marry their first love, or marry their first love, are really few and far between. As you grow older, youll find that being suitable and at peace is more important than liking someone. No. ires smile was brilliant as she turned to look at the view outside the window, No, I think love is more important. A marriage without love is soulless. Its better not to get married at all. I can provide peace of mind myself. Violet could understand the young peoples trendy ideas, but as a person who had been there, she didnt approve, Anyway, Rowan Watson is not your match, he cant give you anything. Aunt, marriage is like buying clothes. Even if you buy your favorite style at the beginning, how long can you like it? Whats more, if you didnt like this piece of clothing from the start, whats the point of buying it? It just annoys you and takes up space every day. ire asked softly, also trying to reason with her. These words actually touched Violets heart, and she was a little shocked. ire, so young, had such deep insights? You rest well first, take care of your health. Violet didnt want to say more, Ill keep your phone for you for now, dont write your novel for the time being, your healthes first. Aunt! As she watched her turn and walk away, ire called out anxiously, I want to call Rowan Watson! The middle-aged woman paused, but didnt turn back. After a while, she resumed her steps. Her attitude was clear. This made ire feel helpless. Hearing the door close, she sat down on the bed a bit dejectedly. She was forced to cut off contact with Rowan Watson like this, and she couldnt leave because there were servants guarding the door.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Downstairs, Violet was full of thoughts, recalling ires analogy just now. It made sense, but her concern for her safety was also a reality. With Dr. Watson, no one could guarantee that future medical disputes wouldnt involve her. Mother. Mya, who was heavily pregnant, stood next to the couch, watching the middle-aged woman who had juste down the stairs. She could tell at a nce that she was worried about ire. Seeing her daughter-inw call out to her, Violet lifted her eyes and walked towards her, murmuring, Mya, what do you think of me not letting ire continue to see Dr. Watson? She really wanted to hear the thoughts of the young people now, maybe then things could be resolved properly. Mya was smart, she knew that Violet asking this question indicated a tendency topromise, so she wanted to help ire and Dr. Watson. Mother, I totally understand your thoughts. First, she affirmed, This is a concern that every elder has, after all, we were all terribly scared this time. Um-hum. Violet nodded, sitting down on the couch, wanting to hear her continue. But do doctors and police officers not deserve love? Mya analyzed very objectively, They selflessly dedicate their youth to ordinary people, protecting the peace of this world like heroes, but who will love them? At this moment, Violets heart was touched again, and she felt a bit upset. Mother, I know you are the most open-minded elder. When my father had this kind of incident, you also epted me. Mya was always filled with gratitude. She held her mother-inws hand and blinked her beautiful eyes at her, So can you ept Dr. Watson this time? There was expectation in her eyes, and also ires expectation. Chapter 1499: Feeling Nauseous Violet, facing her daughter-inws gaze, sighed again and again, But this time its different. I epted you because my son chose to be with you, and you have a good character. Its not like you were going to be with your father, but now ire has to be with Dr. Watson, and Dr. Watson is not suitable for a domestic life. Mom, actually for a writer, its best not to control her in terms of emotions. Studies have shown that it can easily lead to depression.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. These words frightened Violet. She looked at her daughter-inw with a mixture of belief and doubt. Depression was not a trivial matter. Mya nodded affirmatively, Ive seen simr news. Never underestimate a writers persistence. If she cannot be with Dr. Watson, it will be a lifelong wound for her, and it may even seep into her work. The views on marriage and love thate out from it could affect millions of people. Was it really that serious? This really scared Violet. She sincerely hoped that ire would have a good life. Then, Mya continued to reason with facts, holding her mother-inws hand all the while, doing her best in the matter of her sister-inw ire dating Dr. Watson. Violet was almost persuaded by her. In the evening, after a day of heavy snowfall, Arkpool City finally stopped snowing. As the night lights came on, the entire city was brilliantly warm. There were piles of snowmen of various shapes by the roadside, some wearing scarves, some even wearing veils. This was undoubtedly the most romantic season of the year. Many young people were doing romantic things. At Emerald Bay, the lights in the vi were bright, and the courtyard was a nket of white snow. Upstairs in the design room, Jennifer sat at her desk, the door wide open. She held a pencil in her hand, sketching a headband with a pentagram. For many designers, drawing on paper with a pencil feels more real than designing on aputer with software. She liked the rustling sound of the pencil on paper. Although Jennifer hadnt produced a design for a long time, as a master designer, her inspiration and drawing skills were still excellent. Many things came naturally to her. Soon, a beautiful headband had taken shape on the paper. She was rushing to customize it ording to the information provided by her brother. On the table were three boxes containing diamonds from a private collection auction, with the original diamonds fetching as high as two hundred million dors. These were provided by Ivan Marsh. Tristan said he would pay the market price. Actually, money wasnt very important to either of them. Footsteps sounded at the door. Ivan Marsh came in with a cup of warm milk in his left hand and a freshly fried dough stick made by Butler Shen in his right hand. It was yellow and soft, looking very appetizing. But as soon as she smelled the dough stick, Jennifers brow furrowed slightly, without stopping the pencil in her hand. Youre quite fast. Ivan Marsh came to her side and nced at the paper, Its already taking shape, worthy of a top designer. The woman didnt even lift her head, Ill definitely have to pull an all-nighter tonight, hes in a rush. Ivan Marsh said, Then Ill apany you. Ill bring theputer up in a bit. Here, drink your milk first. As he spoke, he also handed over the warm dough stick, You like these. A wave of nausea surged in Jennifers stomach, and she almost threw up! Whats wrong with you? This scared Ivan Marsh quite a bit. He quickly put down the cup and the dough stick, and held her shoulders, Are you okay? Back off a bit. Jennifer, enduring her difort, said to him, I dont like dough sticks recently, they make me nauseous. Oh my, she felt like she was about to throw up! Chapter 1500: Tristan’s Perfect Plan Ivan Marsh realized something was wrong and quickly took the fried dough stick out, handing it to Jolly outside the door. Mr. Marsh, Jolly stopped him as he was about to anxiously go back inside, whispering, Could it be that thedy is pregnant? Ivan Marsh looked at her, stunned for a few seconds. Pregnant? This was something he hadnt thought of. Seeing the smile of blessing on Jollys face, a deep feeling shed in Ivan Marshs eyes. He quickly turned around and returned to the design room! Jennifer had calmed down, she hadnt even had time to take a sip of the warm milk. The design pencil in her hand was drawing on the paper, feeling much better. Ivan Marsh sat down in the chair facing her, just looking at her, his eyes full of inquiry. Was there really a baby in her stomach? Arent you very idle? The woman seemed to feel his gaze, asked without raising her head, My design doesnt need your suggestions, itspletely following my brothers idea. Your appetite has been poor recently, and youve been sleepy, are you pregnant? Ivan Marsh was very nervous, he asked very directly, Did you feel this way when you were pregnant with Alfie and Diana? The pencil in the womans hand suddenly paused, and time seemed to stop. Ivan Marsh looked at her expectantly, not blinking. Until Jennifer slowly raised her eyes, and the couples gazes met. He was waiting for her answer, but she couldnt help butugh out loud! Hahaha Jennifer startedughing, then suddenly stopped, and then looked at him, and asked seriously, Are you sure we really want to have another child? Children are destiny, its not about bad genes, nor can we not afford them, why not have them if we can? Ivan Marshs face had a gentle smile, Hehe, Ive even thought of the name.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He took the pen from her hand, held her hand, and kissed it in front of his lips, But I worry about your body, I cant bear to let you suffer this pain again. He didnt dare to think about how Jennie felt when she gave birth to Alfie and Diana, and he, as the father of the children, was absent. How desperate must that have been for the mother of the child? What are you thinking? Jennifer saw his furrowed brows, that worried and sad look. Ivan Marsh asked, If you are pregnant, would you choose to keep the child? I would. She didnt hesitate, Its a new life, if we didnt want it, we should have taken measures in the first ce. Ivan Marsh was very happy, happy like a child, so moved that he didnt know what to say for a moment. Hey! Jennifer pulled her hand out of his, Were not even sure yet, why are youughing foolishly? Go get theputer, I have to finish this arduous task tonight. Okay. Ivan Marsh picked up the cup of milk and handed it to her again, Drink it while its hot, good girl. Seeing his gentle gaze, Jennifer couldnt help but smile again, she took the cup and drank all the milk. After taking the empty cup, Ivan Marsh turned around and left. At thepany, he was an absolute authority, at home, he was a doting husband. At this moment, Tristan was at a newly built square in Arkpool City. The green hills were covered with thick snow, a few two-meter-high winter sweet trees were in full bloom, the branches were full of snow, the unique beauty was intoxicating. The whole hill was surrounded by a warning line made of pink ribbons, temporarily closed to the public. Some workers were building snowmen, after building them, they hollowed out the snowmen and stuffed some light bulbs inside. Mr. Norwell, is this brightness okay? Finally, there was a finished product, the person asked happily, The atmosphere is also very strong, if we build them all around, it will be very beautiful. Chapter 1501: Only Love is the Most Attractive Tristan gazed at the small snowman bathed in warm yellow light, his voice gentle. The brightness is fine, everyone has worked hard. We need to maintain this tomorrow, check everything carefully, we cannot afford any mistakes. Alright, rest assured, everything is progressing ording to your n. Tristan handed them the design drawings. He looked around, reminding, We also need to hang lights on these trees. We should make good use of the romantic atmosphere, so try not to knock the snow off the branches. Alright, Mr. Norwell. Thank you, everyone. Tristan gratefully nced at all the people busily working on the scene, then turned and left with peace of mind. Choosing this ce for his confession was the result of his long deliberation. This was the most suitable location. Just as he sat in the drivers seat, Tristan took out his phone and saw that Jennifer had sent him a message on Facebook. She had sent him a draft. Tristan was delighted; it was exactly what he wanted-identical to what he had purchased in the boutique that day! However, this time he had to iy a real diamond, to upgrade its ss and make this headband more meaningful. Yes, Tristan decided to make a romantic confession tomorrow night. He knew Monica would worry about ire to some extent, so he decided to put in some effort to reassure her, to let her know that she was special. But for Tristan, ire had already be a thing of the past. Nighttime. Inside Algerones idle small western-style building, the heating system was very effective, making the indoor environment and the snowy kingdom outside seem like two different worlds. Monica had just finished bathing, wearing a nightgown and emanating a sweet fragrance from her shower. She was humming a song with a joyful mood. Standing in front of her bed, she reached out and stroked the tall transparent cylindrical plush doll storage box. She couldnt help but recall the moment when Tristan held her hand to grab the doll. The electrifying happiness was irreceable by anything else. And the five-pointed star headband he bought for her, although it was cheap, it was priceless in her eyes. So she had treasured it, even feeling reluctant to wear it on her head. Perhaps, she was already in love with Tristan. This was the feeling of loving someone, a bit fearful of gaining and losing, being cautious, regardless of whether she could get him or not. Even if he didnt love her, Monica was willing to drown in this one-way rush of love. Being good friends with him was also a kind of happiness. But Tristan once saved her without regard for his own safety, maybe maybe he also liked her? In the living room downstairs. Belinda stood alone by the window, gazing at the snowy scenery outside under the light of the yardmp, not knowing what she was expecting. The scene of Algerone eating noodles here kept shing in her mind, making her inexplicably mncholic and somewhat depressed. On the same night, Algerone Swain was in his yard, caring for his carefully nurtured roses, especially worried that they would freeze to death. But why was he doing this? When he remembered the man who drove Belinda home, and how he took off his coat to drape it over her, Algerone Swain felt a suffocating difort in his heart.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As he was struggling with his mncholy, his phone rang. Brushing the snow off his hands, Algerone Swain took out his phone from his pocket, nced at the caller ID, and answered, Hello. Mr. Swain, the person you asked me to investigate has been located. His name is Jack Adams. Algerone Swain listened attentively as the other person said- Hes Mr. Adams from a welfare home in the southern suburbs, who has adopted eleven homeless children. He is currently single, and had been married a long time ago. More detailed information has been sent to your email. Single? Alright. Algerone Swains mood suddenly worsened, once again feeling that this guy was a formidable rival. After hanging up the phone, with a stern face, he stepped towards the house. Chapter 1502: The Headband Made Overnight The reason why Algerone Swain found out about Jack Adams was because he checked the surveince in the small western-style buildings courtyard and took a screenshot of Jack Adamss photo. He wanted to know who this man was, and what his rtionship with Belinda was. It has to be said, even though Algerone Swain nned to let go, he still cared a little bit inside. Looking at the detailed information about Jack Adams in his email, Algerones brows furrowed, feeling a sense of oppression. This man was a suave and talented individual, and he was also a master of medical skills, possessing a charm that ordinary men did not have. Moreover, his welfare home was being funded by Belinda, so their rtionship was probably not just ordinary friends. Even if they werent dating, they were definitely good friends That night, both Belinda and Algerone Swain had a hard time sleeping. He even began to wonder if Belinda came to Arkpool City for this man? The next morning.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. As the day was just dawning, the vast yard of Emerald Bay was so quiet and cold, a pure white expanse. In a design room upstairs, the lights were still bright. Jennifer, not wanting to dy her brothers pursuit of his girlfriend, really stayed up all night. She designed and hand-made the headband. Because it was handmade, it looked particrly exquisite. The double-row headband had a total of 12 five-pointed stars arranged alternately. It was especially beautiful. Ivan Marsh was also here, having apanied her all night, helping wherever he could. Never thought you were quite crafty, Jennifer praised him with a smile. You polished four of the stars, didnt you? Ivan Marshs thin lips curled, and he sat down at the corner of the table, reaching out to touch her nose. Who made me marry such an excellent wife? Jennifer sat in the chair, looking up at him with a smile, her eyes full of tenderness. Ivan Marsh took the finished headband from her hand and carefully put it in her hair. Dont move. His slender fingers picked at her hair, helping her adjust. How does it look? Is it pretty? the woman asked with a smile. Its absolutely beautiful. Ivan Marsh was truly amazed. The visual impact of handmade work was truly different. Jennifer quickly removed it, happily asking, Wheres the box? Quick, put it away. Ill deliver it to himter. Ill deliver it. You take a good rest at home, make up for your sleep, and then get checked to see if youre pregnant. Jennifer agreed, Alright, you go deliver it, and pass on some experience to my brother while youre at it. Do we need to help out tonight? Come on, its just a confession, not a proposal, Ivan Marsh analyzed. If he needs us, hell contact us. If were not in his n, we shouldnt create chaos. Actually, Jennifer just really looked forward to it and wanted to witness that moment. But her husbands analysis made sense, so she agreed. As a result, Jennifer stayed at home to rest. Jolly prepared a meal for her, specially nutritious, treating her as if she was pregnant even though she hadnt been checked yet. As Tristans car just stopped at thepany entrance, he was unbuckling his seatbelt when a familiar Lamborghini came into view not far away. When Ivan Marsh got out of the car, Tristan quickly got out of his as well. Both of them noticed each other at a nce and started walking. Ivan Marsh was holding a small exquisite bag in his hand. His gaze was firm, his handsome face like a god, his demeanor elegant and noble, his features deep, his facial features exquisite. He was the epitome of perfection. Chapter 1503: Are You Interested in Collaborating with Me? Mr. Marsh. Tristan halted his steps, taking the initiative to greet him. Ivan Marsh looked at him, with a gentle gaze and a slight smile on his lips, Brother. Even though he was older, this address was strictly in line with their familial rtionship. This reflected Ivan Marshs respect and care for the Ding family, and also demonstrated his love for Jennifer. Ivan Marsh raised the bag in his hand, Jennie worked overnight to make this, do you want to take a look?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Thank you. Tristan reached out to receive the bag, his gaze always falling on his face, And thank her for me, she worked hard. I supervised for you the whole night. Ivan Marshughed, I guarantee there are no ws, we used the best diamonds. Tristan felt moved, and for a moment, didnt know what to say. Is this for Miss Swain? Ivan Marsh wanted to confirm, after all, he hadnt explicitly said for whom. Tristan nodded, Its for her. Ivan Marsh smiled lightly, patting his shoulder, Go for it, pursue bravely. Shes worth it, and so are you. Ivan Marsh was very urate in assessing people. He had met Miss Swain a few times, and she was a reliable girl. Tristan smiled, Would you like to share some experience? I have only one woman by my side, what experience can I share? Ivan Marsh said with a happy smile, The most important thing in pursuing a woman is sincerity, never use tricks, heart to heart is the way. Ive been very sincere. To be honest, Tristan was still a bit nervous, even more cautious than when he was negotiating a billion-dor project. Ivan Marsh nced at his watch, patted his arm again, and said in a rxed and happy tone, Im leaving now, good luck. Okay, once my confession is sessful, lets arrange a meal together. It must be sessful. Ivan Marsh said, Ill be waiting for your treat! With that, he turned and walked towards the nearby Lamborghini. This was probably another happy event at home, with the brother no longer single, would the father-inw be relieved? Tristan watched him get into the car, watched his car drive away, then looked at the bag in his hand. The bag was exquisite, and he couldnt wait to see the finished product. So, he quickly entered thepany lobby and headed for the elevator he was looking forward to the evening. At nine in the morning. Tristan and Algerone Swain sat in a clubhouse, their assistants standing at the door. The two presidents sat on the couch by the window, the outdoors was silver-d, and the indoors were very warm. Tristan had taken off his suit jacket, a custom-made shirt showcasing his excellent physique, he was calm and gentle. Algerone Swain had received his call and cleared his schedule toe over, not even asking why. Tristan handed him detailed information about a real estate project, Uncle Swain, this is a project wereunching next spring. Are you interested in coborating with me? Yo? So, it was work-rted. Algerone Swain wasnt disappointed, he had merely guessed wrong. Being able to cooperate with rke Corp was an honor. Picking up the information, Algerone Swain skimmed it and agreed readily, Sure, do you want me to invest or fund? Its up to you. Tristan handed him another document, This is the contract, you can choose for yourself. We wee you to join us for a win-win cooperation. Algerone Swain directly took the pen, read through the contract at a nce, then chose to invest and signed his name at the end of the contract. rke Corps real estate has always had a good reputation domestically. Algerone Swain said enviously, Your house designers are top-notch, right? The design is done by a team we hired from abroad,bined with some ideas from domestic designers, so its all the good ideas blended together, the result of careful carving, not the achievement of one person. Algerone Swain admired this. Tristan inherited Zacks meticulous working style, he really liked Tristan very much, thinking, if he could be his son-inw, it would be a great joy! Putting down the contract, picking up the teacup for a sip, Algerone Swain couldnt help but ask, Tristan, you and Monica do you have any further possibilities? Chapter 1504: Is He Going to Confess His Love Tonight? As long as Monica is willing, Ill take responsibility for her for the rest of her life. Tristans gaze was unusually firm. Algerone Swain was shocked to his core, seeing that he was sincere from his heart, and that his deep eyes were also filled with seriousness and sincerity. Her father probed, suppressing his inner anticipation, So have you two started dating? I n to confess my love to her tonight. Tristan extended a sincere invitation, Would you like to witness it? Algerone Swain was a bit slow to react, but he nodded in agreement. The destined father-inw and son-inw looked at each other. Algerone Swain finally came back to his senses, his eyes infinitely gentle, a warm smile on his lips, Okay, thats good, very good. He was naturally satisfied with Tristan. At two in the afternoon. Still at the same club, Tristan walked in again, but this time the person he was waiting for was not Algerone Swain, but Belinda. He had just settled down on the sofa when he heard footsteps. As Belinda walked in wearing high heels, Tristan got up to greet her politely, Hello. He was still very formal. Tristan, I dont know why you wanted to see me, but its good because I wanted to find you too. Belinda sat down on the opposite sofa, her gaze falling on his face, revealing her powerful aura without a doubt.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Tristan looked at her, sitting across the table from her. Before he could speak, Belinda nced at the contract and project details on the round table, then turned her gaze back to his face, Tristan, what exactly do you mean by your actions towards Monica? Her tone was calm, but there was a sense of questioning. Hearing her displeasure, Tristan could understand. Just as he was about to exin something, he heard her ask again, Are you stringing her along? Using her as a pastime when youre bored? No, absolutely not. Tristan hurriedly denied, Auntie, how could you think that? Those worthless dolls, she treasures them by her bed like Buddhas. As someone whos been through it all, as a woman, I can see how much Monica likes you. For her daughters sake, Belinda was very straightforward, If you like her, be with her, if you dont, please be clear about it. Show the honesty of a young man, dont act like a yboy! This misunderstanding was huge! Auntie. Tristan exined, I like her! The reason why I havent confessed my love so urgently is because Im seriously treating this rtionship, I dont want to be too casual. Belinda looked at him, discerning the truth in his words. When she saw a touch of firm sincerity, her eyes finally softened. Tristans eyes were still serious, Theres a small confession ceremony tonight at the leisure squares hill, youre wee to witness, Ive been preparing for a long time. This guy was serious? Was he going to confess his love tonight? But why hadnt Monica mentioned it? At this moment, Tristan quickly said, I havent notified Monica yet, I n to invite her out spontaneously, please keep it a secret, Auntie. From her mother, Tristan learned an important piece of information, that is, Monica also liked him! This was fantastic! So tonights confession was sure to be sessful, but Tristan wanted to give her an unforgettable ceremony, dont all girls have a princess dream? Okay, Ill watch. Belindas tone was indifferent, then she looked at the contract and project details on the table, Why did you want to see me? Well, I wanted to discuss a coboration with you Tristan told her about the advantages of the property they were about to develop in the spring, then talked about their design concept Although Belinda didnt say anything, she approved in her heart. Chapter 1505: Tristan is Really Considerate Why would you want to coborate with me on such a good project? Belinda looked at him and voiced her thoughts, rke Corp isntcking funds, right? Your brand is doing so well and making a steady profit. Isnt this a way to bring our rtionship closer? To make us family, Tristan was aware that she was not against their rtionship, so he said this. He also knew that although she was a powerful woman in the business world, she was first and foremost Monicas mother. She was a generous person who could sponsor orphanages. In fact, Tristans idea was simple. As soon as the contract was signed, Belinda and Algerone would form a business friendship. Under Tristans arrangements, these two would inevitably meet frequently, at meetings and the like. Not only was he managing his own love life, but he was also arranging for Belinda and Algerone to remarry, all because it was Monicas heartfelt wish. He took note of every casual remark she made. Belinda looked over the project in detail and listened to his exnation. She approved of it wholeheartedly; it was a risk-free investment. So, she only pondered for two minutes before picking up a pen and signing her name decisively. Tristan was delighted; half the work was done. He personally poured her a cup of tea, Belinda, from now on our families are one. Im looking forward to our cooperation. Belinda put down the signed contract, looked at him with a serious face, and said, Tristan, I hope you can be good to Monica for a lifetime. Definitely, Tristan treated love the same way he treated his work C with dedication. Because she had let go of her grudges against Algerone, she didnt prevent Tristan from being with her daughter anymore. On hearing this, Tristan was particrly pleased. He also knew this was the beginning of her forgiveness towards Algerone, so he made a promise, You can witness this. I will not only be good to Monica but also to you. Belinda did not say anything else. She took a sip of her tea and stood up to leave, Ill go first. Youre busy. Whether she would reallye to watch that evening, Tristan was not sure. But he felt that this woman had a soft heart. She would at least not create havoc or obstruct anymore. As long as Uncle Swain worked a little harder, this regrettable marriage would eventually have a perfect conclusion. At five in the afternoon, Tristans car stopped at the leisure za. He still wasnt reassured after looking at the photos sent from the site and had toe over to see for himself. By then, many young people had already gathered around the pink caution line outside. The music fountain in the za was turned on and the lights were flickering. Especially the female college students from the nearby university city, their eyes were filled with pink bubbles, full of envy. Wow, which prince is preparing this for his princess? This is so romantic! The snownterns are so thoughtful. Did you see the two huge heart patterns? Theyre so beautiful! Look, is that the male lead for tonight? Suddenly, an observant female student pointed to Tristan, who was entering the caution line.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. This man was wearing a ck suit with a white shirt underneath and a ck tie around his neck. He had a tall physique and exuded an aura of noble elegance, the look of a sessful businessman. He was talking to the staff, his smile warm. His demeanor was humble and steady, perfectly fitting everyones fantasies of a prince. Which girl is so lucky? Im in love! Is this a proposal? In this snowy weather, how romantic! If I could wake up to such a handsome face every day, the rest of my life would be full of meaning! Chapter 1506: Tristan’s Call At this time, the sky was not yet dark, but dusk was about to descend. On the snowy white hill, various shaped snownterns had already lit up, along with the blooming plum trees. It was warm and romantic, attracting the attention of many young people. Wow, am I going to witness a proposal tonight? How fortunate, this is so creative! I see the effort put into this. Everyone whispered, their faces wearing surprised smiles as if the person being proposed to was themselves. Tristan had thoroughly inspected the ce. The fairy lights hanging on the trees were blinking, creating an extremely romantic effect. He returned to his car, took out his phone, and prepared to call the female lead of the night. At this time, in the brightly lit small house, Monica was sitting at the dining table, making dumplings with Belinda. I can eat tenter! Having made some, she was already a bit hungry and praised, Belindas cooking skills are getting better and better, especially this filling, its getting more and more skilled. Belinda nced at her and thought, after going out to eatter, where will you have the stomach to eat dumplings? I told you not to make them, youll have to wash your handster. Belinda had been waiting for her daughters phone to ring. Why wash hands? Well wash them after we finish making, two people making is always quicker than one, right? At this moment, Monicas phone really rang. The call, pick it up quickly! Belinda whispered, guessing it would be Tristan. Who is it? The girl put down the dumpling skin in her hand, hurriedly turned around to wash her hands, Who would be calling me? Fortunately, the ringing continued After she washed and dried her hands and took out her phone to look, it was actually Tristan? Monica was surprised. She nced at her mother and prepared to turn around and go upstairs. Just take it here! Belinda was anxious, this child really knows how to dy! The phone had been ringing for quite a while! The girl had no choice but to stop, and in front of her mother, her slender fingers were about to slide over the answer button. Belinda said lightly, Turn on the speaker.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Monicas chest tightened slightly, was she being monitored? But after she answered, she still turned on the speaker, Hello? The voice was gentle and careful. Where are you? Tristans tone was calm, Want toe for a walk in the leisure za? Now? Monicas gaze fell on the table full of dumpling skins, she was about to say that she couldnt leave for the time being. Belinda, however, spoke up first, Hurry up and go! Ill make the dumplings! Bring him back to eat after the walk! Monica was shocked! This was actually what Belinda said!! And Tristan, who heard this, was also somewhat surprised, but more so grateful. He really had her approval. Why are you standing there? Quickly agree. Belinda stared at her daughter, reminding her impatiently. Although Monica was confused, she still agreed, Okay, Ill be right over. My mom is making dumplings, do you want toe backter and eat together? Okay. Tristan agreed happily. After the call ended, Monica prepared to go out, but Belinda stopped her, Youre going out like this? She looked her daughter up and down, wide legged pants, a puffer jacket. Hmm. The girl stopped and turned around, Is there a problem? Belinda looked at her with disdain, Go up and change your clothes, dress up a bit, dont you have a chiffon dress in your closet? It looks quite fairy-like when you wear it. Belinda? Monica walked over to her in surprise, Whats wrong with you today? I didnt see you saying anything when I normally go out. What, do I need to dress up just for a walk? Just change if I tell you to change, why so much nonsense? Belinda rolled her eyes at her daughter, Doesnt that dress match the snowy scenery today? If youre in a good mood, you can even take some pictures, the night view at the leisure za is quite beautiful. How strange, did Belinda really understand all this? And her attitude today was very unusual! Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and change. Belinda urged again, If you dy any longer, dont go out, stay here and make dumplings! Monica quickly turned around and ran upstairs without looking back! Chapter 1507: The Female Lead Makes Her Entrance After hearing her mothers words, Monica changed into a long white chiffon dress. The soft, fiveyered chiffon draped beautifully, paired with a pristine white high-necked sweater that was form-fitting yet ethereal. She also donned a white beret, spinning around in front of the mirror, feeling revitalized. Seeing her reflection, she felt a surge of happiness. Her mother, Belinda, hearing her daughters footsteps descending the stairs, looked up towards the staircase, Go ahead, Ill make dumplings for youter. Just message me in advance. Monica stared at her, nodding nkly, Alright. Belinda was behaving out of character today, so much so that Monica was a bit unsettled. But she was truly ted, So, Im leaving now? Go ahead. Belindas emotions were inscrutable. Belinda was finally not opposing her rtionship with Tristan. Monica left happily, humming a tune and ordered a car through an app. Monica was a bit puzzled though. The leisure square wasnt far from here, why didnt Tristane to pick her up? However, the ride arrived quickly. She sat in the passenger seat and sent Tristan a Facebook message: Im in the car, are you there yet? Tristan was actually already at the leisure square, he parked his car in a secluded spot, sitting inside. But he replied: Ill be there soon. Monica thought, he must be busy with something, hence he didnte to pick her up. Tristan asked her out for a walk, he must have missed her, right? He must like her too, right? The thought of seeing him soon, and being able to bring him home for the dumplings her mother was making, filled her with joy. She was excited all the way. About ten minutester, the taxi stopped outside the leisure square. Monica scanned the QR code and exited the cab. Tiny snowkes were still drifting down, the air was tinged with a hint of chill, the whole square nketed in silver was a sight to behold. Under the night sky, amidst the warm yellow lights, young figures could be seen everywhere. It was a romantic season, and a romantic square. Monica didnt call or message to hurry him, she simply started walking into the square. The music fountain in the distance looked amazing, the water spouting in tune with the changing music, apanied by colorful lights. The streetlights around the square began to light up, but the lights on a small hill in the distance caught her attention. The entire hill was glowing, especially bright, and the fairy lights wrapped around the wax plum trees were breathtaking. There were quite a few spectators over there Monica stepped on the snow, taking steps towards that direction. When those cute shapes made of snow emitting a warm yellow light came into view one after another, she was astounded by the details. Snownterns! She was truly delighted, seeing them for the first time in real life, Theyre so beautiful! She couldnt help but take out her phone to snap a few photos. At the same time, Monica heard people around her anticipating, There must be a special proposal ceremony tonight, dear, lets stick around and see, you could learn something! This was a girl speaking to a boy. The boy replied, It has to be original, cant just copy, right? Copying is fine, I dont mind, I just like this romantic feeling. Monica quietly took a few more photos, the images turned out to be exceptionally good. While she was taking photos, she suddenly noticed a familiar figure in her camera view, it was Tristan! Before she could fully react, Tristan began walking towards her. At that moment, the many pairs of eyes that had been waiting focused on Tristan! Simply because he exuded the aura of a male lead! His exceptional demeanor was truly unmatched. Hey! Monica was nervous, she put away her phone, grabbed his arm, whispering, Dont ruin their setup, theres a proposal happening tonight! You need to get out of here! Just as Monica was pulling Tristan outside the pink caution line, Tristan grabbed her wrist with one hand, lifted the line with the other, and pulled her in. In that moment, the onlookers understood, the female lead of the night had made her entrance! And Monica was still a bit slow to react.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 1508: Will You Be My Girlfriend? The next moment, warm-colored words appeared on threerge, transparent writing tablets: ?Monica, lets date ?The future is long, I want to spend it with you ?Youre special, gentle, and worth it The font was elegant and the colors were especially pleasing to the eye, each tablet was heart-shaped, piercing straight to the heart. Monica gently looked over every word. Her wrist was still held in Tristans hand, the rising fervor around her grew stronger, and she finally began to realize what was happening. When she came back to her senses, she discovered that Tristans gaze had been on her face the whole time, his eyes filled with deep affection. Their eyes met. Monica was momentarily dazed, it felt like a dream. Tristan reached out to the side and an impably dressed man quickly handed him a delicate square box. Letting go of Monicas wrist, Tristan took the box and opened it, inside was a five-star hairband that Jennifer had painstakingly handcrafted overnight. The twinkling diamonds were especially dazzling, exquisite in every way, sparkling under the lights. Tristan left the empty box in the mans hand, who then turned and walked away. Once again, they were the center of attention, the number of young people watching around them grew. Monica was surprised, a hairband?? Tristan directly ced the hairband into her silky hair his movements gentle and delicate. Her white beret was worn slightly back, the hairband was ced in her bangs, the stunning sight shocked everyone present. Thats too beautiful, isnt it? Its sparkling, those are definitely real diamonds. Ive seen people give rings, but this is the first time Ive seen a hairband given. He really put a lot of thought into it, maybe the girl really likes hairbands? Monica heard thesements, recalling the scene from the boutique that day, her heartbeat skipped a beat. Just when her mind was still somewhat dazed, Tristan asked very formally, Monica, will you be my girlfriend? His voice was loud, his tone firm, everyone heard it! Monicas eyes widened, she held her breath, looking at him in surprise! He was smiling, his eyes gentle, patiently waiting for her answer. Wow! There was a collective gasp from the crowd, everyone started pping, all eagerly looking at the girl! At this moment, Camille, dressed in a formal dress and a white veil, was stuck at the nearest traffic light to the leisure square. Holding her mobile phone, she asionally nced at the screen anxiously, What is Tristan doing? Doesnt he even have my number? Why hasnt he called me? He might want to surprise you, wait a bit longer. The assistant sat next to her, the driver driving the car. Yes, Camille had gone to thepany to find Tristan earlier and identally learned that Tristan had prepared a romantic proposal at the leisure square. This woman confidently thought she would be the main character French women are not only romantic but also very proactive, so she couldnt wait to change her makeup, put on a formal dress, and rushed over here. Camille believed that the most meaningful thing is to rush towards each other. The countdown for the red light, 3, 2, 1, when the light turned green, the car moved forwardProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The romantic leisure square, night had already fallen, the surrounding lights were warm yellow, especially cozy. Monica looked at Tristans sincere and earnest eyes, no matter how many times she saw this face, it was always enough to make her want to look again. Her idol, the boy she liked, had actually painstakingly arranged this scene today, proposing to her! This was a scenario Monica had imagined countless times in her dreams, she couldnt help but feel moved to tears, for a moment she was choked up, and his figure in front of her gradually became blurred. Chapter 1509: Full of Details Yes, she was moved to tears. I am willing, I am willing, the girl nodded repeatedly, her voice trembling lightly, her tone firm, I am willing Her beautiful eyes were shimmering with ripples. At this moment, Tristans heart was incredibly soft. For the first time, he was seriously looking into her eyes at such a close distance. They were like whirlpools, captivating him and making him fall into them. Dark as a pond, shimmering like waves, just like roses blooming in the deep night.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tristan carefully held her hands, treasuring her as he pulled her into his arms, Thank you, Monica. The site once again erupted with apuse! Listening to his heartbeat, feeling the warmth from his chest, Monica wanted to say thank you even more. Thank him for giving her such an unforgettable ceremony Thank him for finally falling in love with her. The pink caution tape was removed, and the apuse was wave after wave. Couples of young people were deeply attracted by this scene, their faces and hearts were full of blessings. The children from the welfare home walked in with their snow boots. They held fairy wands in their hands, naturally forming a circle. Monica was a bit surprised. She left Tristans arms, looking around at them, The next second, soft apaniment sounded, and the children began to y a love tune neatly with saxophones. Bystanders pped to the rhythm. This atmosphere made Monica fall too shocked. Standing in the crowd, Belinda could clearly hear every lyric. She heard the full love, and for a moment, her originally hardened heart couldnt help but feel a tingle in her nose. Her daughter has grown up shes starting her own life. Belinda held her mobile phone, still taking pictures. Each captured moment was a testament to happiness. Every moment of the confession just now, including Tristan putting the hairband on Monica, she had captured it. In the crowd on the other side. Algerone Swain was wearing a ck down jacket, he too witnessed this scene, deeply moved. Handing his daughter over to Tristan, he could rx one hundred percent. At this time, Camille rushed over holding her dress, looking shocked at the two people standing hand in hand on the small hill. It was Tristan and a girl she didnt recognize! And there was a group of children singing around them. Everyone was pping in rhythm, their faces were all wearing smiles of blessings, she was stunned! The assistant ran over and stood next to her, also stunned for a moment. How is this possible? Wasnt I the main character? Camille couldnt believe it, her gaze fell on Tristan, she was emotionally stirred, even a bit angry. But the assistant forcefully pulled her away, Camille, there are people filming over there, you cant barge in, this is just a misunderstanding. Why? Am I not excellent? Am I not sexy? Am I not rich? Why didnt he choose me? A hundred thousand whys popped into her mind. Why are there so many whys in matters of feelings? Lets go! The assistant forcibly put her in the car, Forget him! Dont degrade yourself! Chapter 1510: Algerone Meets a Strong Rival On the hill filled with ambiance, the lights were warm and yellow. When the song ended, Tristan couldnt help but pull Monica into his arms again, holding her as if he were holding the entire world. If youre willing, Ill protect you for a lifetime, be the father of your child. He ran his fingers through her long hair, whispering in her ear. The girl blushed, the smile on her lips deepened. She dared not look into his eyes or respond, but it seemed like a flower bloomed in her heart. Monica gently gripped the suit around his waist and carefully tiptoed up, moving her lips to his ear to whisper, My mom made a lot of dumplings this afternoon, do you want to go home with me and have some? This was another detail filled with warmth. Tristan didnt have a mother. He had never enjoyed motherly love, nor had he ever eaten dumplings made by a mother. Touched, Tristans smile deepened. He held her shoulders, gazing into her eyes, and nted a passionate kiss on her forehead. The venue erupted in apuse once again! At this point, Green brought over a bouquet of lilies. Tristan took the flowers and gave them to Monica, who smiled sweetly, Thank you. Monica, Tristan, be happy forever! Green was very happy. Monica was moved. She smiled at the children around her. The children jumped excitedly, and the apuse didnt stop. Thinking of the many dumplings her mother had made, she looked for Mr. Adams in the crowd. He must be here too, right? Sure enough, she soon saw him standing not far away. Jack Adams, wearing a long ck trench coat, watched her kindly, his eyes also filled with blessing. At this time, Belinda had already left. She had to get home before Tristan to prepare the dumplings. She was moved by the details of the evening, moved by Tristan. In her heart, she had epted this young man. When Algerone Swain saw the children, his eyes were always looking for Jack Adams. After searching several times, he finally saw him hiding behind a wax plum tree. Algerone Swain was slightly startled. The grace and politeness that hit him made him feel like he had met a strong rival. Algerone had to admit that Jack Adams had personal charm!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, he saw his daughter walking arm in arm with Tristan towards Jack Adams. He didnt know what they were talking about, but they looked happy. Algerone Swain saw the illusion of a father treating his daughter and felt very ufortable. Monica invited him and the children toe home for dumplings, and he agreed. So, Monica called Belinda, Belinda, we ran into Mr. Adams and the children from the welfare home at the leisure square. You made a lot of dumplings, right? Cook more, well be back soon. Jack Adams? Honestly, Belinda didnt want him toe over. After all, what happenedst time seemed to upset Algerone, and she felt awkward about it. But today was a special case. They were there for their daughter. So, Belinda agreed. Lets go, kids! Lets take Mr. Adams to eat dumplings! My mom made them! Monica was very happy. Monica looks so beautiful today! The hairband on her head is also beautiful! Just like a princess! She happily patted the childrens heads, Each of you is sweeter than the other! Before leaving, she thanked everyone who had witnessed their happy moment and waved goodbye to everyone. Monicas smile was particrly infectious, and her approachable demeanor made everyone like her very much. Miss, you must be happy! Hold the proposal ceremony here too! Let us witness it together! Yes, yes, we will help you witness it!! I love you, and you can confirm it to me over and over again, without getting tired. Chapter 1511: Jealousy Fills the Sky The atmosphere at the scene was once again pushed to a climax. Thank you everyone, thank you! Tristan and Monica held hands tightly, he gratefully looked at the witnesses around him. Countless people were taking photos of them with their phones, praising them for being a high-looking couple. Soon, Algerone Swain watched as Tristan took Monica to the car. He also watched as Jack Adams took the children to another car, watched as the two cars drove away one after the other Heading in the direction of his small western-style building. So, Algerone Swain became unsettled, quickly got into his own car, and followed them closely. Why did they feel more like a family?? Thinking of Jack Adams looking at Monica, his eyes full of love, like a father treating his own daughter! A sense of jealousy grew in Algerones heart, making him very ufortable! Were they going to celebrate the joy of their daughter bing single? Algerone Swain would not allow himself to be left out, he had to get involved! His house, his daughter, he would not allow others to mess around! At that time, the lights in the kitchen of the small western-style building were bright, Belinda knew that the leisure square was not far from here, and she had just arrived home. A pot of soup was boiling on the gas stove, she had prepared a dozen bowls Soon, the two cars stopped in the yard of the small western-style building in turn. Algerone Swain, who was following behind, slowed down, feeling ufortable in his heart, was his guess correct? Was he going to be out? Watching them get out of the car and walk into the small western-style building withughter, Algerone Swain parked his car on the side of the road. He also got out of the car. Through the car window, he could clearly see the situation inside the house. He saw Belindaing out of the kitchen with two bowls and cing them on the dining table, and also saw Monica and Jack Adams going into the kitchen one after the other Soon, she and he also came out with steaming bowls.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tristan brought a fork, and handed one to each of the children. Their cooperation was quite tacit! This Jack Adams was as familiar as being at home, really Not treating himself as an outsider! Algerone Swain was especially upset! So, his eyes darkened slightly, his lips curled up, and he also took steps towards the living room. Belinda, let me do it. As soon as he entered the door, he heard Jack Adams warmly saying to Belinda, Youve been busy for so long, let me serve. The key was that the two of them were not far apart! It looked a bit intimate! Algerone Swain deliberately coughed, one hand clenched into a fist at his lips, indicating his presence. Monica turned her eyes at the sound, Dad! She was very happy, Come on,e and eat dumplings! Being in love, her mood was naturally good. Belinda and Jack Adams also looked at him. Tristan turned his eyes, Uncle Swain! He quickly walked over, happily handed out a pair of forks, Lets eat dumplings together. Algerone Swain took the fork and walked towards Jack Adams. The two mens gazes converged, each with deep meaning. Tristan, this fork, it should be handed to the guests first, this is etiquette. Algerone Swain said. Tristan and Monica looked at each other, both vaguely heard the meaning of these words. Mr. Adams, you apany the children to eat first, dont be busy. Algerone Swain handed out the fork, with a smirk. Belinda frowned slightly, feeling the undercurrents. Jack Adams looked at the fork handed to him, he took it, Thank you. His lips curved up, gentle and cultured, no one knew what he was thinking. Good son-inw, get a chair for the guest! Algerone Swain turned his eyes to Tristan, emphasizing the word guest, it was really awkward. Tristan had to do as he said. Then, Algerone Swain said to Belinda, Belinda, let me help you, sorry, there was a bit of traffic on the road just now, so I came backte, you sit down and rest for a while! As soon as the words fell, Algerone Swain walked into the kitchen. Monica was quite surprised, so Belinda and Algerone their rtionship had eased? Belinda didnt break it, she silently found a ce to sit down. Now it was Jack Adams turn to have mixed feelings, a good bowl of dumplings, tasted in his mouth suddenly nd. Chapter 1512: Plans Disrupted Algerone Swain appeared with two bowls of dumplings, his face brimming with a cheerful smile. Belinda,e quickly. Youve worked hard all afternoon. You should taste these dumplings while theyre hot. Ill take care of our guests. He ced the bowls of dumplings down and quickly offered a pair of forks to Belinda, still smiling warmly at her. At that moment, Belinda was sitting on the sofa, looking up to meet his glowing smile, she really didnt know what to say. Algerone Swain remained half-bent, looking at her, remaining silent, offering the forks, hoping she would reach out and take them. Belinda did not want to embarrass him. Despite his somewhat childish behavior that evening, he was, after all, Monicas father and the chairman of the Swain Group. So, she took the forks and rose to the table. Algerone Swain quickly moved a chair for her, Come, Belinda, sit! he said, in a very affectionate manner. Belinda felt awkward but sat down nheless. Dad, Monica brought a bowl of dumplings to him, smiling, You should eat while its hot. Alright, alright. The middle-aged man happily took the fork, not forgetting to nce at Jack Adams before sitting down next to Belinda. After tasting just one dumpling, he began tovish praise, Belinda, these dumplings are just as good as the noodles you cooked! Delicious! How awkward! Everyone looked at him. Algerone Swain was very excited, even ncing at Jack Adams before continuing to boast, Belinda, the noodles you cooked for mest time were so good! Belinda looked at him, Cant the dumplings keep your mouth shut? she thought, is there no end to this? Monica shrank back slightly, feeling as if a row of crows were flying over her forehead Dumplings should be eaten while hot, less talking. Belinda added, her tone eptable, seemingly reducing the awkwardness. Yes, yes, youre right. Algerone Swain didnt object and seemed to enjoy it. The way he was acting, it was as if he would listen to anything Belinda said. The smile on his face gave the illusion that they were an old couple. Especially to Jack Adams, who felt this way more strongly. Monica and Tristan nced at each other, both finding this rtionship delicate? Jack Adams, while eating his dumplings, suddenly understood something Although Belinda divorced this man, there was a child who could potentially bring them back together. Re-marriage wasnt impossible. It seemed that they were handling their rtionship quite well. Therefore, after finishing his dumplings, Jack Adams said goodbye with his children, preparing to return to the orphanage. Belinda quickly took the coat from the coat rack and handed it to him, Jack, your coat! The middle-aged man stopped at the entrance of the living room, turned to look at her, his eyes deep and warm. He took a moment before reaching out to take the coat. But he didnt say anything else and turned to leave. Monica went to the yard. She saw the children off to the car and said goodbye, Thank you for witnessing this important moment in my life. Listen to Mr. Adams when you get back! We will visit you when we get a chance! Monica, we will definitelye when you and Brother Tristan get married! Kays voice was sweet. Tristan, who was not far away, heard this and his gaze became incredibly soft. Monica blushed, Get in the car, good kids. The children got into the car one by one. She said goodbye to Jack Adams, Goodbye, Mr. Adams. Drive safely. Then she watched the car drive away. At that point, Algerone Swain came out, I have some work to handle at the office, Ill go first. As soon as he finished speaking, he opened the door to the drivers seat, quickly got in, his demeanor entirely different from before. Monica didnt even have time to say a few more words to her father before Algerone drove off. Tristans original n was to take Monica out for a stroll while it was still early, leaving Uncle Swain and Belinda alone.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But now the n was disrupted. Chapter 1513: Algerone Swain was very displeased Belinda hadnt expected Algerone to depart so suddenly, and she couldnt help but wonder what had upset him. This left her quite frustrated, as it mirrored his inexplicable departure thest time. The gloom of her mood was palpable. Stop staring and just let him go. Come on, lets eat some dumplings! Belinda, suppressing her resentment, called out to the young couple at the door. Tristan took Monicas hand and ushered her into the living room. Come, join your mother for dumplings. They sat at the dining table, picking up their forks to resume their meal. In an attempt to diffuse the tension and express his sincerity, Tristan spoke up, Auntie, I appreciate your willingness to entrust Monica to me. Belinda looked up, her voice cool. Youre only dating, not married. I havent entrusted her to you yet. Tristan was left speechless, their gazes meeting. Monica was even more embarrassed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Belinda then softened her tone and averted her gaze. Ill watch how you behave during your courtship. Relieved, Tristan nodded resolutely, Alright, I wont let you down. Mum Monica couldnt help but interject, Dont be so serious. Youve already agreed to let us be together, why are you acting this way? Belindas gaze lifted, Because men are unreliable. They knew she was thinking about Algerone again and that she was angry. Because the road was still covered with snow and the car was carrying a child, Jack Adams drove slowly. Algerone Swains car quickly overtook them, driving parallel to them. At first, Jack Adams didnt notice and moved his car slightly to the right. However, the other vehicle didnt seem to want to pass. Lowering his car window, Jack Adams turned to see Algerones face in the other car. Instinctively, Jack pulled over. Quickly, Algerone Swain also pulled over. Kids, dont get out of the car, Jack Adams said, unbuckling his seatbelt and turning to the children. Green, why dont you start a story? Alright, Mr. Adams, answered Green, the oldest and most sensible child, who was also the ss leader and a sister to everyone. Jack Adams saw Algerone Swain standing not far away and, after exiting his car, he walked towards him. Their intense gazes met Algerone Swain looked somewhat cold as he extended his hand. Hello, Im Algerone Swain, Belindas ex-husband, he introduced himself. Hello, Jack Adams. Their hands shook briefly under the warm yellow light, allowing them to clearly see each others expressions. Algerone Swain didnt want to waste time and got straight to the point. You like Belinda, admit it? So direct? Meeting his gaze, Jack Adams contemted for a moment. He couldnt lie, nor did he feel guilty or scared. Im single, and so is she. Liking her doesnt seem to vite any moral code, nor does it break thew. Youre right, but right now, she and I are in the process of reconciling, Algerone Swain said casually. Our daughter is growing up, and she hopes to have aplete family as a model for her own. I think you understand what I mean? I understand, Jack Adams nodded. After a moment of silence, he spoke softly, I think youve misunderstood. I wontpete with you, because I know she still has feelings for you. At this, Algerone Swain was taken aback. Belinda still had feelings for him? Mr. Swain, my friendship with Belinda is pure. I hope it wont cause any problems for you both in the future, he said sincerely and lightly, Since weve unfortunately missed each other for so many years, lets not continue to miss out because of suspicions. Algerone Swain looked at him, , and felt very displeased! Chapter 1514: Priceless Joy Even so, Jack Adams remained gentle and cultured. Mr. Swain, I believe Ive made everything clear. Its gettingte, and I need to take the children home. I hope your family will reunite soon. After speaking, Jack Adams gave him a broad smile, then turned and left. This made Algerone Swain feel as ufortable as if he had swallowed a fly, Tsk! Meanwhile, inside the small western-style building. Tristan stood up and said to Belinda, Auntie, the dumplings were delicious. Thank you for your hard work today. Belinda, who had been lost in thought, came back to reality. She looked up at him, a smile on her face. Youre wee toe and eat anytime. Just give me a call in advance. Thank you. Tristan was immensely touched. He nced at the girl beside him, then said to Belinda, Auntie, Id like to take Monica out for a stroll. Ill bring her back before ten. Is that alright? Tristan was very polite and considerate, aware that rtionships need to be handled step by step, and that mothers tend to be worried. Since they were together, Belinda would certainly not intervene anymore. Go ahead, be careful on the road. The roads are slippery because of the snow, drive slowly. Okay. And so, Tristan left with Monica. As he started the car, Tristan asked tentatively, Do you think your father had urgent business at thepany? He was skeptical. I dont think so. He probably went to see Mr. Adams. Did you see how jealous he was earlier? He didnt even need vinegar for his dumplings. Monicamented, He was so sour. Tristan couldnt help butugh, I never thought Uncle Swain could be so endearing. Men will be boys till they die, she said, shaking her head. This is the first time Ive seen him like this. I hope he can understand his feelings and win my mother over soon. From the moment he nted a garden full of roses, I think he has already confronted his feelings. He knows what he wants and understands that life should not leave regrets, Tristan analyzed. Now, the main concern is your mother. Whats going on between her and Mr. Adams? Are they dating? I dont think so, Monica told him everything she knew. They were high school ssmates, so they have a good rtionship. After all, friendship between ssmates is purest. Mr. Adams may like my mom but hasnt shown much. Anyway, I dont know if hes pursuing her or not. Lets help where we can and stop what we should. Okay. Driving forward, Tristan and Monica saw a familiar car passing by! Was that my dad? Monica quickly leaned towards the car window to look back. Did I just see my dad? Did I get it wrong? You didnt get it wrong. It was your dad, Tristan confirmed. He was sure that Algerone had just gone to see Mr. Adams, and now he would be returning to the small western-style building. This was great! Monica was happy. They had an opportunity to be alone together. Dont worry. Give them more time, Tristan said. I have a feeling everything is gradually getting better. Yes, she was very happy. She had gained a lot tonight. Tristan didnt tell her about the contract he had signed with Algerone and Belinda. He wanted to surprise herter. Even after they were together, this was the first significant gift he would give Monica. At this moment, Monica took off the hair band on her head, looked at it carefully in her hand, and asked, Where did you get this? It seems expensive? Being a youngdy of the Swain family, she had seen and owned many fine things. Its custom-made. I hope you like it, he said nonchntly. These are all diamonds, Monica looked at him in astonishment. Its a big investment, isnt it? And custom-made? Do you like it? Of course. Tristan said, As long as you like it. The corners of his lips curved into a pleasant arc, Your liking is priceless.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 1515: Tristan’s Well-prepared Homework Upon hearing his words, Monica felt as if her heart was melting. The air itself seemed sweet, and her heart felt as if it were filled with honey. This must be what it feels like to be in love It was truly splendid! Monica, where would you like to go now? Tristans gentle voice echoed in her ears once more, as he turned his gaze towards her. Monica thought for a moment, her smile radiant. How about we go and win some stuffed toys? We could fill up the storage box, she suggested in a voice that was inviting a discussion. Sure, this is your night. Ill follow your lead. Tristan agreed unconditionally, steering the car towards the biggest arcade in Arkpool City. I know a popr ce with many w machines. Tristan. The girl turned her gaze, looking at him with admiration. Your preparations for tonight are impressive. I really like it, and Im touched. Thank you. She was so moved, she didnt know what to say. A captivating smile appeared on Tristans face. He was genuinely happy. Monica, I had feelings for you even before we went to the old town, but I didnt dare to confess hastily. I thought it was a matter to be taken seriously. This reminded her of ire. Monica was not jealous, nor was she disappointed. She believed more and more in fate. As Tristan drove, he continued, I slowly confirmed my feelings for you. I wanted to give you a ceremony. It might be a bit old-fashioned, but every step was carefully nned. I hope you dont mind. Not at all, I told you, I really like it, I like it very very much! Monica nced at him subconsciously, her smile beaming. This was the most sincere smile of happiness from the bottom of her heart. This is my first love, Tristan changed the topic, speaking seriously, If I make any mistakes in the future, please point them out to me, I promise I will change. What a coincidence, its my first love too. The girl turned her gaze, tears shimmering in her eyes, her smile bright and radiant. So, we need to improve together and be tolerant of each other? Yes! Mr. Tristan, Im d to meet you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Me too. This was one of the few joyful nights in Tristans nearly thirty years of life. Soon, the car came to a stop outside the arcade. The umted snow had yet to melt. Someone had built two adorable snowmen by the roadside, resembling a bride and groom. The snow-white wedding dress was so beautiful that one couldnt help but take a second look. Because Monica took a few extra nces, Tristan decided to take a photo of her with the snowmen. Inside the arcade were many w machines of all sizes. This was Tristans homework. It was his first time here, and he was with her. What is this ce? Standing at the entrance, the dazzling lights and the lively music could already be felt. Its a ce young people like, Tristan wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Come on! He led her into the arcade. The arcade was indeed vast, spanning eight floors. Tristan nced at the various amusement project distribution map at the entrance, and directly led her to the second floors w machines room Oh my gosh! Monica was simply astounded. The hall was filled with w machines, the lights dazzling, and the styles of the stuffed toys inside varied. You pick the toys first. Which ones do you want? Tristan stood tall, full of confidence. Once youve made your choice, Ill grab them for you. Well take all the ones you like home. With that, he took out a game card. Ive already loaded it with tokens. Chapter 1516: The Childlike Couple Monica was a bit surprised, How did you know I wanted to y with the w machine tonight? Even the coins were ready. Are you a worm in my stomach? It doesnt have to be tonight. Theres an empty storage box at your ce, and my idea is that it must be filled sooner orter. Tristan had actually asked Kevin to prepare the card yesterday. Monica happily browsed the w machines, there were so many styles. Tristan stood by her side, feeling much younger in an instant. At night, in the brightly lit little western-style house. Belinda, who was about to clean up the dishes, looked up at the sound of footsteps and saw Algerone Swain appearing at the door again. She stopped what she was doing, obviously taken aback. Let me do it. Algerone headed towards the dining table, diligently helping with the dishes. Belinda looked at him somewhat stunned, and after a while, she asked, Didnt you have an emergency at thepany? How are you back so soon? By her calctions, he shouldnt have reached thepany yet. It was taken care of. Algerone Swain made three trips to get all the dishes into the kitchen, cing them into the dishwasher. Belinda sat down on the sofa, steadying her emotions, What are you doing back? Our daughter has gone out. Im not looking for our daughter. The man stood in front of the coffee table, looking down at her, and after thinking for a moment, he opened his mouth, Ive been thinking about somethingtely and wanted to discuss it with you. Considering he was single at the moment, Belindas attitude naturally softened, Go ahead. Although her tone was a bit cold, she was still curious about what he had to say. Should we consider remarrying for our daughters sake? Algerone Swain also sat down on the sofa. Belinda looked up suddenly, her eyes full of resentment, For our daughter? It was simply speechless! Yes, thats correct. Algerone Swain was quite straightforward, and didnt grasp her meaning, smiling, We shouldnt affect our daughters views on love and marriage.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Belinda was very unhappy, she rolled her eyes at him, surprised that his reason for wanting to remarry was not because of lingering feelings, or not wanting to miss out again. For their daughter? My daughters views on love and marriage are very normal, you dont need to worry. Belinda was truly upset, speaking coldly, If there is nothing else, youre free to go. Her attitude was like a bucket of cold water poured over Algerone Swains head. He had mustered the courage to discuss this, but she had Perhaps it was premature, or maybe he shouldnt have said it in the first ce? Either way, an awkward silence descended in the living room Algerone Swain was a bit awkward when it came to emotions, having been single for so many years. So, after a minute of silence, he really did get up and leave. Watching the mans retreating figure, Belinda became even more frustrated. It would have been better if he hadnte at all! Listening to the sound of the car engine, she felt as if her chest was blocked, her mood extremely bad! At night, the youthful arcade was filled with flickering lights and noisy sounds. It must be said that Tristans w machine skills were top-notch. There was a shopping cart next to him, almost filled with toys. Monica stood in front of him, hisrge hand holding hers, teaching her once again. Wow! Caught another one! The girl jumped up excitedly, her childlike joy enveloping her. Good job! Heplimented. Ill try it myself! Okay! Tristan let go of her hand. Tristan set his phone to silent, devoting his full attention to ying with her. He was also a man of his word, getting Monica home before ten oclock. When they entered the house carrying tworge bags of toys, Belinda thought it was childish, Monica, why are you still ying with him? He is a respected CEO, if the media caught wind of this, the news would be outrageous! Chapter 1517: Love Hidden in the Details Upon hearing these words, Monica suddenly realized something and shyly looked towards Tristan. Tristan, however, draped his arm around her shoulder, his expression gentle. Its okay, maam. As long as Monica is happy, we should live our own lives without fearing the media, he said. Monica pursed her lips and looped her arm through his, looking up at his handsome profile with admiration. He was not only good-looking but also down-to-earth! Belinda too was satisfied with Tristans attitude towards her daughter, her expression softened considerably. Lets go, hurry, help me arrange the dolls! Monica urged him, pulling him towards the staircase. Young people probably didnt like to spend time with elders. Belinda didnt stop them; they were officially dating now, there was no need to interfere too much. Tristan was surely a man who knew his boundaries. As long as they didnt live together before marriage, Belinda, as the mother of the girl, could ept it. Once they climbed the stairs and entered Monicas bedroom, the room was clean, warm, and tidy. The warm yellow light fell on their faces. Tristan took the dolls from the bag one by one and ced them in a transparent cylindrical barrel, arranging them by different colors with their heads facing the same direction. Wow, youve turned these ordinary dolls into works of art with your arrangement. Your aesthetic sense is excellent! Monica praised sincerely, asionally lending a hand. Tristan informed her, I also studied design in college and did two years of research in aesthetics. His excellence radiated from within. After arranging the dolls, he had to go home. Watching him arrange the dolls, Monica suddenly felt very reluctant to let him go. Time spent with him passed so quickly. About three minutester, Monica watched as Tristan ced thest doll into the transparent cylindrical storage box. She had a smile on her face, but she felt a touch of mncholy for no apparent reason. That should do it. Tristan ced the two cylindrical storage boxes together at her bedside. They were eye-catching and quite beautiful. When he looked back at her, Tristan noticed that she seemed to be daydreaming. Monica. He took steps towards her, standing before her, gently grasping her shoulders and pulled her into his embrace. It felt as if he had the whole world in his arms. Monica was caught off guard. The next moment, she wrapped her arms around his waist and buried her face in his warm, firm chest. This time, she truly felt she had him, it was like a dream. Tristan could feel her reluctance. He whispered into her ear, Monica, if you cant sleep at night, call me. Dont y with your phone alone. Okay. She was really happy, a sense of security overwhelmed her, wrapping him tightly. After hugging for a while, Tristan let her go, still holding her shoulders. I have to go home now, goodbye. Uh-huh, be careful on the road, she said with a smile, but in her heart, she felt more and more reluctant to let him go. Uh-huh, Tristans gaze fell on her pink cherry lips, he carefully held her face, gently and tenderly kissing her lips After descending the stairs, Tristan took out a delicate little box from his pocket. Maam, this is a gift for you, I hope you like it. I have a gift too? Belinda was surprised. Tristan nodded with a smile, then handed her the box. Ill be leaving now, he said, and then he walked away.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Belinda stood at the entrance of the living room, watching him get into the car and drive away. Inside the box was a ne designed by an Italian master, of which there were only three in the world. Belinda had seen it once at an auction, it was worth tens of millions. Chapter 1518: Long-planned, Wish Fulfilled Holding such an expensive gift, Belinda was shocked, taking a long while to regain her senses. Despite having seen the world, herpany had a market value of over a billion. But after all, they were not proposing marriage right now the gift was indeed too valuable. At this moment, Monica carefully descended the stairs, leaning on the railing, just in time to see her mother staring at the box in her hand, lost in thought. The living room was so quiet you could hear a pin drop. As Monica gently approached step by step, she discovered that the box contained a dazzling ne.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. My goodness, did dad give this to you? The girls eyes sparkled with excitement as she leaned over, snatching the box to take out the ne for a closer look. Tristan just gave it to me. Monicas smile froze, her disbelief meeting her mothers gaze, Tristan gave it? Belinda nodded. Monica quickly returned the box to her. Belinda was still shocked by the price of the ne, they werent even married yet, they hadnt reached the betrothal gifts discussion yet, and he was already so considerate? Monica chuckled awkwardly, Just keep whats given to you. If you dont like it, just leave it. If you do, wear it. Its simple, why are you worrying? Belinda told her, Its worth tens of millions, designed by a famous Italian master. The girl was surprised, How do you know? Because Ive seen it at an auction. Monica coughed lightly, taking a moment, Its gettingte, should we go to bed? Regardless of its value, its his thoughtfulness that counts. Im sure hed be very happy if you epted it. On the way home, Tristan was driving, the soft light in the car shining on his chiseled face. He was no longer single! He couldnt help but smile at the thought, feeling a sense of contentment. Back at the small western-style house. Monica had just gotten out of the bath, initially wanting to see if Tristan had sent any messages. Unexpectedly, she saw a picture sent by her mother. She opened it with curiosity and saw several pictures of a small hill in a leisure square. Oh my god how does Belinda have these? Monica was shocked. At this moment, Belinda sent a few words: I took them. So, she was there too?? After her shock, Monica quickly collected herself. She clicked to erge the photos, one by one, they were quite good, very artistic. Even through the screen, she could feel the romance. Especially the one where Tristan was helping her put on a headband, it looked so beautiful under the light. She really liked it! So, Monica saved these photos, picked the one of him helping her with the headband, and posted it on social media. She, Monica, was in love, and she couldnt help but make it official. Just after she posted, she saw thest post was by Tristan, the picture was also from tonight, just from a different angle, but the mood was particrly good. His caption was just a few brief words- Long-nned, wish fulfilled. It warmed Monicas heart. She clicked on his profile, he was the kind of person who wouldnt post a social update for a month. But today, he actually posted a social update, dering her officially. This responsibility and attention to detail, wouldnt any girl be moved? While she was still touched, before she had a chance to like his social update, Tristan had already liked the one she just posted. In a short while, ament popped up: Call me when you cant sleep, dont y with your phone alone, Im not busy, not tired, and not sleepy. She stared at the line of text, unable to help but smile, tears welling up in her eyes from being moved by him. Chapter 1519: This Is Probably What Love Feels Like Snowkes were drifting outside the window again. Shey in bed, holding her phone, lost in thought A sense of longing was growing and spreading in her heart. Monica was increasingly aware that she missed him a bit and was too excited to sleep. Reflecting on what happened tonight, it really felt like a dream, a very beautiful dream. Pulling her thoughts back, Monica wondered, what was he doing at this moment? Had he finished taking a bath? Was he busy working in his study? Or perhaps, had he already gone to bed? Was he thinking of her? In fact, Monica really wanted to call him, even if it was just to say goodnight. But she was afraid of disturbing him, worrying that he would find her too clingy and feel suffocated. Monica really liked Tristan, she liked him very, very much So for her, this affection was something she valued immensely. Hiding under the covers and holding her phone, flipping through his social media posts, Monica was tossing and turning in bed, but just couldnt fall asleep Just as she was deeply conflicted, finally deciding not to call him, but considering sending him a Facebook message to say goodnight, Tristans call came through. Her phone vibrated, the ringtone sounded, his name appeared on the screen, Monica was thrilled. She quickly answered, Hello. Have you gone to bed, Monica? Tristans gentle voice came through, I hope Im not disturbing you. No, no, Im not sleeping, youre not disturbing me. Monica lifted her head from the covers, her heart was warm as she asked softly, Hey, what are you doing? I justy down, wanted to call you, hear your voice. Monica had a sweet smile, Do you have an early meeting tomorrow? She noticed it was almost midnight. For winter, this time was consideredte. If he had an early meeting, she wouldnt hold him up for too long. No. Tristan asked her, Is there any food you particrly dislike? Why? The girl was puzzled, Why suddenly talk about food? From now on, as your boyfriend, I need to try to understand you, right? She actually thought about it seriously, I guess not? I remember Im not picky about food. I just dont like sweets much, well, not that I dont like them, just not as much as others do. Do you like chocte? Its okay. Monica asked him again, Can you tell me about your childhood? Like what did you do during your holidays? ying and studying, but our kind of ying is definitely beyond your imagination. Then Tristan told her about his childhood, and she listened attentively. After Tristan finished, she couldnt help but share her own childhood stories, talking about her rtionship with Belinda In this way, time passed quickly, and unknowingly, they had been on the phone for nearly two hours. Oh no, my phone is about to die. Monica saw the alert, then looked at the time, Its almost two in the morning. Tristan seemed reluctant to end, My phone is also about to die, get some rest early, we can chat next time. Goodnight. Monicas heart was even more reluctant. Goodnight. After saying goodnight to each other, there was a long silence before Monica reluctantly hung up the phone. Their spirits were getting better and better, still without the slightest drowsiness. This is probably what love feels like, wishing to be together every moment.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1520: Please Return My Phone to Me At two oclock in the morning, at the Russell family residence, a servant identally noticed that the light in ires room was still on. She was somewhat puzzled, so she decisively knocked on a door, Madam, the light in Misss room upstairs is still on. Violet was groggy from sleep, What time is it? Its two in the morning, an hourter than yesterday. The servants face was full of concern. Okay, I understand. Violets sleepiness instantly evaporated, and she couldnt help but start to worry. The servant reported intentionally, after all, ires recent situation was unusual and thedy had always asked her to pay more attention. After the servant left, Violet hurried upstairs and knocked on ires door. At this moment, ire was sitting on the sofa with her knees drawn up, lost in thought under the lit room. The sound of knocking brought her back to reality. She turned her eyes towards the door A momentter, Violet tried turning the doorknob and found that the door was not locked. She walked towards the sofa, ire, why havent you slept yet? Wearing her pajamas, with her hair scattered around, Violet had already woken up from sleep. ire, what are you thinking about? She sat down beside ire, a hint of heartache in her voice as she grasped her shoulder. You should go to bed. ire quietly looked at her, her voice soft, Auntie, can I have my phone back?Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. She was discussing it with her. Violet met the girls gaze, and just fell silent all this for a phone? You cant lock me up forever, can you? ire asked again. There was no resentment in her tone, but the quiet feeling made her appear even more heartbreaking. She was not eager or noisy, nor was she moring to go out, but there was a sense of firm resolve in her demeanor. Violet sighed, recalling what her daughter-inw had said that day. Since ire was so persistent, there was no need to restrain her too much. If forced further, she might be depressed. Violet took the phone out of her pajama pocket and gently ced it on the coffee table. Then, without saying a word, she got up and left. ire didnt try to stop her, just watched as the door closed. Unconsciously, her eyes misted over with tears. The grievances of these past days surged up in her heart, leaving a sour and bitter taste. The phone stilly on the coffee table, she didnt pick it up, just turned and climbed into bed, pulling the covers over herself. She closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep, her feelings exceptionallyplicated. The next morning. When ire woke up, the sky was just starting to lighten. She turned her head to look at the clock on the wall, it was seven oclock. As she watched the second hand make twoplete turns, she threw off the covers, slipped on her slippers, and walked over to the sofa, casually picking up the phone. Rowan Watson had sent her a message a few days ago, which she was only seeing now. Her aunt hadnt told her about it. This made ire unhappy and a bit anxious. After a moments thought, she dialed a number, figuring he should be up by now. But, no one answered At this moment, Rowan Watson was in the bathroom taking a shower, the sound of the water drowned out the ringing of the phone outside. ire did not call a second time. She, who was always sensitive, stood by the window, looking out at the white expanse outside, her mood bleak She didnt know what she was thinking of, but her eyes reddened unconsciously. After a while, tears fell drop by drop. He did not answer, nor did he call back She remembered him saying once that he usually got up around six oclock, and he wouldnt put his phone on vibrate because he was afraid the hospital might need to reach him in case of an emergency. But why didnt he answer? She was guessing his thoughts, was he tired? Did he not want to continue this rtionship? Chapter 1521: Claire Has Made Up Her Mind Rowan Watson came out after taking his bath. He had a roundtable discussion scheduled for the morning, so he had specially chosen a white shirt, tied with a ck tie, and a meticulously tailored ck suit coat. Ever since he knew that ire was safe, Rowan Watsons mental state had improved significantly, and he gradually regained his spirit. As long as she was fine, he would be very happy. Although he often missed her and wanted to be with her, if the elders of the Russell family disagreed, he could understand their feelings from their perspective and would not insist too much. But after some time, he would still try his best to fight for it Rowan Watson was a person who strongly believed in fate, and he had chosen ire at first sight. After finishing up and preparing to leave, he picked up his phone and found a missed call from ire. This surprised him greatly. ire had called? And just a few minutes ago! Rowan Watson quickly returned ires call. He was very happy and excited, especially worried that she would not answer, and worried that the phone was not with her. The ringing continued In a bedroom on the second floor of the Russell family residence. ire was holding the vibrating phone, staring at his name on the screen. She tried to disperse the tears in her eyes, steadied her spirit, and her finger slid over the answer button, Hello. ire, Rowan Watson heard this familiar voice and immediately exined, I was taking a shower just now, so I didnt answer your call. Uh-huh. Suddenly, she didnt know what to say. How have you been recently? After a two-second silence, both of them asked at the same time. Then there was silence again Rowan Watsonughed, saying as he walked downstairs, Ive been fine recently, what about you? I want to see you, ire asked him, Are you avable today? She had been feeling too stifled. Should Ie to see you? No! The girl refused nervously, then her voice softened, Ill go to the hospital to see you, do you have surgery in the morning? No. Rowan Watson told her, You cane anytime, Ill wait for you. Okay. Then the two of them chatted briefly, and the call ended. There was still so much left unsaid.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. In the yard, after getting in the car, Rowan Watson quickly dialed a number and told the other person in an upromising tone, I wont attend the roundtable discussion this morning, I have an emergency. Ah? Whats the emergency? The other person was very anxious, Everything is arranged, everyone is mainly here to see you, if you donte, this will Lets not hold it then. Rowan Watson fastened his seat belt, Or postpone it to tomorrow, in any case, I cant make it today. After speaking, he hung up directly. To see ire, Rowan Watson was in a hurry. As long as ire didnt give up, Rowan Watson would definitely strive. But if ire was indecisive, he would let go and let her choose. Regardless of his own inner reluctance, Rowan Watson would never let the woman he loved be entangled and distressed. And ire, who had been obediently staying at home these days without causing trouble, had also allowed herself to think more calmly. She finally understood that she should fight for love regardless of the consequences. Even if it meant being an enemy to her family! She would notpromise and marry a man she didnt love. A marriage without love is soulless. Last night, Monica and Tristan both slept very soundly. Although the duration of sleep was not long, the quality of sleep was good enough. It was a long-lost sense of security. This morning, the news of rke Corps president proposing to a mysterious girl in the leisure squarest night had hit the headlines, sweeping the entire entertainment and finance sections. Chapter 1522: The Whole Internet is Digging Up Info Many people began posting screenshots of Mr. Norwells social media announcement, which was shared wildly online. For a moment, their love deration stirred up a frenzy, with many people borrowing their words. It undoubtedly became the most popr phrase of the year. Coupled with the proposal scene photos released in the news, the credibility of the event became 100%! Mr. Norwell was no longer single! Which girl was so lucky? Mr. Norwell actually has a girlfriend? Oh my God, my heart is breaking! Another good man is taken, a real heartbreaker! Why wasnt I chosen? Isnt that girl Monica? My high school ssmate! Yes, its her! Soon, Monicas pictures were circted one after another, appearing on Twitter and forums. The omnipotentizens were on the brink of digging up everything about her. Including her age, height, weight, major everything was dug up. Details about Monicas resume were ridiculously detailed, from events at the elementary school sports meet, to middle school track and fieldpetitions, to high school report cards Anything that could be dug up was dug up! Some things were probably even forgotten by Monica herself. In the early morning, in a small house covered in white snow, Belinda had a habit of checking financial news in the morning. When she inadvertently saw the whole inte digging into her daughter, she, as a mother, was more worried than angry! Monica! Belinda quickly turned and went upstairs, Are you up yet? Monica! She knocked on her daughters room door, but no one answered.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. In a moment of panic, she turned the doorknob, opened the door, and quickly walked in with her phone, only to find her daughter still in bed. Monica, wake up quickly! Belinda came to the bed, pulled the quilt, and said anxiously, Somethings happened, the whole inte is digging into you! Monicas head popped out, her hair messy, she asked groggily, What? You and Tristan were photographed by reportersst night, and now its made headlines, the whole inte is digging into you, and its from elementary school to university, its too scary. Belinda worried, But so far there is no negative news, I guess the news about your dad and I getting divorced will be dug up sooner orter. Thats not negative news, getting married is normal, getting divorced is also normal. Monica pulled over the quilt, I know, you can go. She shrunk into the quilt. Hey! What do you mean by I know? Belinda was almost dying of anxiety, You, this dead girl, how can you still have the mood to sleep? Look at the news quickly! There are many people iming to be your ssmates from elementary and middle school. What use is it for me to look? If they said they were my mother, I could only watch. Monica wrapped herself in the quilt, You can see it, Tristan can definitely see it too, dont worry, he will handle it. Do you trust him that much? Belinda was surprised, and really speechless at her daughter, how could she not worry at all when it was such a critical moment? Should I rify it myself? Im a nobody. Monica was very sleepy, she muttered, You can go, I want to sleep. Her daughters attitude left her mother speechless and helpless! In the early morning at rke Corp, Tristan just entered the presidents office. He was full of energy and spirit, just short of writing his good mood on his face. Kevin quickly handed him the tablet, President, youre trending. Tristan sat down in his office chair, nced at him, What happened? He stretched out his hand to take the tablet. You can see for yourself. Anyway, Kevin couldnt exin it in a few words. Tristan nced at the sensational news headlines, calmly flipped through the photos, and couldnt help but frown, The photography skills are not good, they didnt capture my handsomeness, nor Monicas beauty. What? Thats his focus? Kevin was shocked! Chapter 1523: Tristan Accepts an Interview Flipping through, Tristan couldnt help but smile, This ones not bad. He handed the tablet to Kevin, Right? It seemed as though he found something satisfying to share. Kevin held his forehead, took a deep breath, and reminded, Mr. Norwell, its your first time on the entertainment headlines, and youre this calm? This is the entertainment section! So what if its the entertainment section? Reporters have no baseline, theyll write anything for traffic! Kevin said, You need to make a statement about this, you cant just let things develop. Perhaps because Tristan was still immersed in the joy of a sessful proposal, and there were no negativements yet, his expression was not too bad. He was looking at his own news with the mentality of a casual observer. Mr. Norwell, everyone on the inte is digging into Miss Swains information, and theyve dug up quite a bit. Kevin carefully reminded, Arent you going to address this? Who said Im not going to? Tristan was also interested in these revtions! His future wifes elementary school affairs, middle school affairs, high school affairs more or less were all dug up The power ofizens is really not to be underestimated! In an instant, Tristans interest grew. This round of inte investigation had elerated his understanding of his future wife. However, Tristan knew this was not a good thing, as the inte is a double-edged sword. Mr. Norwell, you have a financial interview in half an hour, could you get ready? Kevin reminded again and extended his hand, Could you give me back the tablet? Tristan nced at it and handed the tablet to him, You gomunicate with the reporters, I can spare ten minutes today to answer some personal questions. The meaning of the president was very clear. Kevin was surprised, but then nodded, Okay. This was indeed unprecedented. Tristan knew that the whole inte was digging into Monica, inevitably adding fuel to the fire for traffic, and writing some negative content. As a man, Tristan felt he had a responsibility to protect her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The interview started soon. Tristan appeared under the spotlight, impably dressed, with about ten influential reporters in the industry sitting on the couch in front of him. Everyone wore a pass, held a microphone in one hand, and an interview manuscript in the other. They had been waiting for this moment for more than half a year. In the curved sofa, Tristan was calm and wise, his tie was meticulously knotted, always giving people a sense of calmness after weathering many storms. Since Tristan took over rke Corp, thepany has achieved impressive results. And for the direction and nning of thepany next year, the reporters had already prepared their questions. One question after another C Mr. Norwell, will yourpany still mainly focus on real estate next year? Do you have any specific ns? How many properties are you going to develop? Is it near the river or by the mountains? Yes, Mr. Norwell, will next years new properties have any advantages in designpared to this years newlyunched ones? Tristan listened to everyones questions patiently, his expression gentle. He sorted out the questions, then answered sincerely C All of this years properties have been sold out, and we have also collected some good suggestions from the owners,piled a list, and after analysis and consideration by our professional team, next years properties will only be better. The advantages will also be greater, our property design has no issues, and the site selection is also truly carefully chosen, its just he deliberately stopped, his expression still gentle. Just what? The reporters were particrly interested, all eyes fell on his face, looking forward to his next words. Chapter 1524: I Will Protect Her Tristans face was gentle, and with a warm smile, he continued, However, the new properties are developed in coboration with two otherpanies, so were not going it alone anymore. The reputation and quality will only improve, and the implication will be better. I believe they will sell out on the day they are released. Given rke Corps current strength, why did it need to coborate with two otherpanies? What did he mean by implication? How could a property sale have an implication? This sparked even more interest from the reporters. Thus, questions poured in about who the other twopanies were. Tristan simply smiled and did not answer, having no intention of revealing too much. When a reporter, believing himself to be clever, excitedly asked, Is it Marsh Group? because this was highly likely, all the other reporters felt that the guess was spot on. Tristan denied it, Its not Marsh. His original intention was just to bring Algerone and Belinda together, not to ride on the hype of Marsh Group. Tristan didnt reveal much about the new properties, but everyone believed his words. The reporters were all very excited. They had always wanted to chat with him about something off-topic, but they knew his time was precious and dared not waste a second. It wasnt until Kevin, the assistant, told everyone that thest ten minutes could be used for free questions. So, when the professional questions were all asked, one of the reporters couldnt help but ask, Mr. Norwell, so are you currently in a rtionship? Even though everyone knew, they still wanted to hear it from him directly, as that would be the most official. Yes, I have a girlfriend. Tristan found all the reporters looking at him, very interested in his love life. He also wanted to take this opportunity to defend or rify something. So Tristan confessed without waiting for the other party to ask, My other half is Monica. I just noticed that many people on the inte are very interested in her. Whether their intentions are good or bad, as her boyfriend, I just want to say, she is my choice. I hope everyone wont pay too much attention to our private life. Mr. Norwell, when did you meet? The financial reporter abruptly turned into a gossip reporter, What traits in Miss Swain most attract you? Mr. Norwell, I also casually flipped through Twitter today, and I heard some people discussing Miss Swains background. Did her parents divorce when she was very young? Is this true? Your focus is quite meaningless, Tristan took over the conversation, Weve known each other for a while now. If you must ask what trait of hers attracts me the most, I want to tell you, feelings are hard to exin. He was sincere and calm, When two people arefortable together, miss each other when theyre not, want to share good things with each other, and want to do everything possible to help when shes troubled, thats love. The reporters agreed with his words, apuding one after another.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. I hope you all wont dig into her privacy anymore, because no matter how many negative things there are about her, I will ept and tolerate them unconditionally. I still love her, Tristan said, This rtionship does not ept doubt, only blessings. Those who do not approve, please bypass. He truly gave a sense of security. Actually, after Belinda left, Monica reached for her phone. She hid under the nket, opened Twitter, and saw the overwhelming news. Holy crap, even such ugly photos have been dug up! Monica wished she could hide in a hole. As she scrolled through thements, she eximed, How can they remember so clearly? Things even I dont know it must be fake, right? She defended a boy in junior high? She really admired these self-proimed ssmates. How could she not remember? Chapter 1525: I Must Go Out Today However, she soon saw Tristans interview. As Tristan answered the reporters emotional questions at the end, she was deeply moved by every word he spoke. Hiding in the quilt, watching the video of his gentle face and listening to every reassuring sentence, she was overjoyed! Belinda also saw this interview and watched the video twice. Each time, it eased her heart more. Tristan said, Love is a matter between two people. Algerone and Belinda divorced when Monica was very young, but Monica nevercked paternal or maternal love. She has a healthy personality and many shining points. With Tristan being so understanding, Belinda was no longer worried. She believed that Tristan could protect Monica well. As for the matters of the young people, she didnt need to worry anymore. However, Belinda wondered who the third party was in the property project Tristan mentioned. Why hadnt he mentioned it at the contract signing? Algerone Swain had the same question. A three-way coboration? Algerone Swain fell into deep thought. Was Marsh Group the third party? After thinking carefully, he felt that it was very likely, so he didnt give it much more thought. At ten oclock in the morning, at the Russell family vi. After breakfast, ire, who had been standing in front of the bedroom window upstairs, finally saw Violet and Albert get in the car, and watched as the car drove out of the yard. ire held her breath until the car had driven out of sight, and only after waiting a minute more did she turn around and walk towards the door. But as soon as she opened the door, she found the pregnant Mya standing outside. Their eyes met, and ire guessed she had just arrived. She didnt know what Mya intended, or whether she was sent by her aunt to watch her. But ire was determined to go out, Sister-inw, dont stop me. Youre pregnant, and I dont want to have a conflict with you. Mya didnt say anything and just looked at her. Two secondster, ire walked past her and strode downstairs. At the entrance to the living room, two maids stood on either side. Hearing the footsteps, they turned their heads to look at the girling down from upstairs. ire saw this and paused for a moment, then continued walking down. She guessed her aunt had instructed the two maids. But after going downstairs, she still walked towards them,pletely ignoring them. As she was getting closer and closer, she was about to step out. Two hands crossed in front of her, Im sorry, Miss, you cant go out. I must go out today, ire was very firm, But I dont want to have a conflict with you. Im afraid someone will get hurt. With that, she took out a pair of scissors. Just as the two maids were stunned, ire held the scissors to her own neck- Let me go or not? she asked coldly. Miss The maids were frightened, Dont be impulsive, please put down the scissors! Upstairs on the staircase, Mya, holding the railing, stopped in her tracks. She stared at the scene below and raised her voice, Let her go!Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the voice, the two maids turned their heads, Yes, Young Mistress. Mya walked down the stairs and said again, Let her go. Can you bear the responsibility if the Miss gets hurt? ire still held the scissors to her neck! So firm! The maids thought for two seconds, looked at each other, then withdrew their hands. They each took a step back, making way for her. ire walked towards the yard, only putting down the scissors after she had gotten into the car. After a while, she drove away. Her lips were tightly pursed, filled with gratitude towards her sister-inw. Chapter 1526: Two Women Looking for Mr. Norwell The car headed straight for Charity Medical Center At the Russell family home, two maids looked anxiously at Mya. They were unable toplete the task given by the mistress, what should they do now? Its okay, Mya noticed their concern and said, Ill exin it to the mistress. Saying this, she took out her mobile phone, Dont worry. The maids bowed to her, then watched her turn and leave, sighing in relief. Mya sat down on the sofa. She organized her thoughts and dialed Violets number.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She reported in a soft voice, Mom, I let ire go. You Violet couldnt believe it. She held a pair of scissors to her neck and threatened the maids at the door. I was worried that she would hurt herself if she became too emotional, so I let her go, Mya spoke softly. Hearing the reason, Violet couldnt me her, Alright, take good care of yourself. She thought,promises had to be made after all. In the small western-style building of Algerone Swain, the rich aroma of soup permeated the air. Monica, with a cookbook in hand, busied herself in the kitchen. The smell of ck chicken soup wafted out, tantalizing. Belinda couldnt help but go to the kitchen door, Yo, is this my daughter? Of course! Monica controlled the heat, giving her mother a back view. This was her first time cooking. Belinda couldnt help but smile; this determination was so much like her younger self. Changing and trying for someone is a unique impulse of youth. Monica weighed even the amount of pepper powder she added. She followed each step of the soup-making process meticulously, without rushing, Homemade soup has sincerity. Im happy to win his stomach. Yes, she was making soup for Tristan now, as a small token of her feelings. Monica thought about it all morning. She knew Tristancked nothing, so she didnt know what would be a good gift for him. I heard that if you want to capture a mans heart, you must first capture his stomach! Monica was still busy, stating her viewpoint, Although this saying is clich, it does have some truth. Belinda continued to look at her daughters back and couldnt help but reply, You, you might have captured his heart before you even got a chance to capture his stomach. The headband and ne Tristan gifted Monica were very precious. Hehe! Monicas heart was sweet. She thought about the interview and the feeling of security that those words gave her. Every sentence pulled at her nerves. The feeling of being in love was so wonderful. At rke Corp. A red Maserati stopped at thepanys entrance. After Camille got out of the car and removed her sunsses, she walked into the hall with her assistant, exuding a powerful aura. The receptionist politely asked, Miss Camille, do you have an appointment? No, but I must see Mr. Norwell today. Camille was determined. She decided to return to France, but she was still not reconciled and always wondered why the outstanding Tristan would choose an ordinary girl. Was he blind? She always felt this was a y. She had to ask until she understood! But the problem was, she couldnt see Mr. Norwell at all. At this time, Monica came in with a thermos bowl. She was wearing high heels, a high ponytail, and a light blue sweater with a skirt. She looked surprisingly gentle. Miss! Someone stopped her. Monica stopped and looked up, smiling, Im looking for Mr. Norwell. Do you have an appointment? No. She shook her head, Im his girlfriend, do I need an appointment to see him? Camille turned her head when she heard this. The security guard didnt know, Mr. Norwell didnt have a girlfriend before, so he was also unable to answer this question. Monica took out her phone, No problem, Ill call Tristan now. As she said this, she already dialed a video call, then smiled at the security guard, Just a moment! Chapter 1527: Monica Isn’t a Pushover Camille took steps towards this side, her gaze falling upon Monica. From her clothing to her demeanor, Camille felt this girl was not a match for Tristan! Seeing that she too was stopped, Camilles mood improved greatly, a sly smile of youre no better curling up at the corners of her lips. It wasnt that Monica was bad, but rather, Tristan was too exceptional. At this time, in a spacious and bright conference room upstairs, an important meeting was in progress. Tristan was seated in the lead position, surrounded bypany executives. Then, his Facebook video call rang. He picked up his phone, saw Monicas avatar, nced at everyone, and without any hesitation, answered, Monica. Everyone lifted their gazes towards the CEO, eyes filled with curiosity and gossip! The name Monica was not only seen in todays news, but also during thest meeting room screen projection they remembered, didnt they? Tristan, Im downstairs at yourpany. I brought you chicken soup that I made myself. Can Ie up? Monica didnt know where he was or who was with him, but she thought he was alone, I was stopped by the security. Monica spoke in a soft and gentle voice, her tone was a bit yful and filled with deep affection. Kevin, go down and receive Miss Swain. Tristans voice was gentle. Yes. Bye-bye! Monica, being considerate, hung up the phone, then waited patiently. She had just seen the beautiful smile on Tristans face, and she thought, he must also want to see her, right? Since the Facebook video was on speaker, all the executives in the conference room heard Monicas words to Tristan. Her Tristan really sounded so clingy! Cough! Tristan nced at everyone, put down his phone, and resumed his serious expression in a second, Lets continue the meeting. Whose turn was it to speak? Please proceed. At this moment, Kevin had already opened the elevator door, entered the elevator, and was going down to receive the future CEOs wife. If the wedding day was celebrated at the office, he might also be able to bask in the joy. Downstairs, in the grand and glorious lobby. The security guard had also heard Mr. Norwells words, so he politely saluted her, Please wait a moment, Miss. Theyout upstairs isplex, Kevin, Mr. Norwells aide, should be here soon. Alright, you can go on with your work. She obediently stood in ce waiting. The security guard turned and left, and Camille stood in front of Monica, arms folded, looking down at her. Meeting this womans gaze, Monica was puzzled, thinking, is she a client of rke Corp? Therefore, she smiled politely at Camille and stepped aside. Just a rtionship, is there a need to be so happy? Camille scrutinized her, These days, being in a rtionship doesnt mean youre getting married.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hearing this tone could it be that this girl likes Tristan, is she a rival in love? Monica analyzed. At this moment, the elevator door opened, and Kevin wasing this way. Monica didnt have time to dy. She had to get this lovingly prepared soup to Tristan quickly! So, adhering to the principle of not offending anyone, she looked at the woman with a smile, Just because Im in a rtionship, are you so sour? He might not marry me, but he definitely wont marry you. Otherwise, why wouldnt he confess to you? Miss Swain. Kevin arrived, Pleasee with me. Okay! Monica nced at the sour Camille, held the thermos bowl, and followed Kevin towards the elevator, Is he busy? Mr. Norwell is in a meeting. You will have to wait in his office for a while. Alright! No problem! Camille was truly speechless! She ndered over and over again in French, Tristans taste is too unique. This girl is too ordinary, isnt she? Just making a soup to curry favor? Shouldnt a CEOs marriage be a match of equals? Chapter 1528: Tristan Is Decisive After going upstairs, Kevin led Monica into Tristans office. He was very courteous, Miss Swain, please rest here for a while. Would you like something to drink? No need, no need, you go ahead and do your work! Monica turned to look at him, gently saying, You were right by his side when he answered the video call just now, hurry up! Dont mind me! Alright then, please make yourselffortable. Ill take my leave first. Kevin turned and left. The rooms decor caught her attention. Tristan, being so young, had surprisingly good taste. The offices style mirrored his personality, projecting a sense of stability and grandeur. Back in the conference room, Tristan quietly asked Kevin, Did you bring her up? Yes, Ive asked her to wait in your office. She seems to have made soup for you. Kevin reported quietly, By the way, I saw Camille downstairs earlier. It seemed like What did shee for? Tristans eyebrows furrowed in confusion as he looked at Kevin. Hadnt they already finished discussing business matters? She seemed to be giving Miss Swain a hard time. Kevin felt that it was necessary to report this since he was aware of it. Upon hearing this, Tristans expression darkened, and he lost hisposure. In the middle of the ongoing meeting, Tristan pulled out his phone and dialed a number. The authoritative aura he projected was rather intimidating. At this point, the executives discussions paused again, as no one knew what had happened. Shortly after, they heard Mr. Norwell instructing the person on the other end of the phone, Have Camille stay, I need to speak with her. After ending the call, Tristan stood up and said to Kevin, Pleasepile the statements of the executives and report them to me. Ill leave first. Kevin looked surprised as he watched Tristans retreating figure. No one dared to stop him, but they all knew that Mr. Norwell had changed since he started dating. He wasnt the workaholic he used to be; there were now more important people and matters in his life. That was good, it made him seem more human. Inside his office, Monica carefully ced the thermos bowl on his desk. Her gaze fell on his chair, and she could imagine him orchestrating various ns from there. Tristan went downstairs directly. A minuteter, he was in a visitors room. Camille, rarely having the chance to see Tristan, couldnt help but confess her feelings directly. Tristan, Ive admired you for years. Havent you noticed? she asked. I love the scent of jasmine, and for our meeting, you had someone spray my favorite scent. Isnt this indicative of your feelings for me?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. How long has it been? And you already have a girlfriend? she continued. Whats the reason? Tristan, do you know what Ive done to be with you? she questioned. I even nned to move thepany headquarters to Arkpool City and buy property here. But now youre telling me, all this was just me wishful thinking? Yes. Tristan didnt have time for her nonsense. He looked at her and said directly, Youve been wishful thinking. He continued, It was impossible between us before, and its even more impossible now. Im in a rtionship, so please dont have any illusions about me, and dont interfere with my life. If I find you bothering my girlfriend again, I will make you pay. The woman stared at him heartbrokenly. He didnt seem to be joking at all. Tristan stood up, his gaze cold. Go back. Dont look for me again. At least this way, we can still be business partners. With that, he turned and left, taking the elevator back upstairs. Chapter 1529: An Embarrassing Scene At this time, in the CEOs office. Monica was like an exceptionally happy child, waiting obediently for Tristans arrival. He was in a meeting. Just thinking about his calm demeanor, coupled with his sharply defined handsome face, a smile couldnt help but appear at the corners of Monicas lips. Soon, she heard the sound of footsteps. She joyfully turned her eyes and saw through the ss wall a pair of long legs striding towards her. It was Tristan! She was certain! Soon after, the tall and handsome Tristan appeared in her line of sight, walking in from the door. Seeing her, a warm and attractive smile appeared on his face, Monica, howe youre here? Im sorry, youve been waiting for a long time. I missed you! Its okay, its my fault for not telling you in advance. I thought Id give you a surprise. She yfully tilted her head, turned around, and presented the thermos bowl to him, Ta-da! Try the soup I made. Its my first time cooking, youre super lucky! First time cooking? Tristan reached out to take it, looking at her in surprise and doubt. Yep! She looked forward to his reaction, Go on, taste it. Tristan settled down on the sofa by the floor-to-ceiling window, cing the thermos bowl on the coffee table, This soup, youll have to feed me yourself for it to taste the freshest. He teased her yfully, a rareck of seriousness. Monica, despite her outgoing personality, couldnt help but blush at his words. Feed him the soup? Tristan lifted the lid and handed the spoon to her, Hurry up. Having already made the soup for him, Monica was more than happy to feed him. So she boldly epted the spoon, Alright! Just feeding you, thats easy! She took the thermos bowl in one hand and the spoon in the other, standing in front of him, slightly bending her body, carefully blowing on a spoonful of soup before carefully bringing it to his thin lips. At that moment, the two were only inches apart, as if their noses were almost touching. Monica felt her heart pounding wildly, her body inexplicably heating up. Tristan was thrown into disarray, I should do it myself. He took the thermos bowl and spoon somewhat awkwardly, then leaned back on the sofa and started drinking the soup himself. Monica had no choice but to stand up straight, the corners of her lips curling up as she watched him take the first sip, How is it? Is it good? As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Tristans handsome brows furrow slightly, and she quickly asked again, Whats wrong? Doesnt it taste good? Its delicious! Delicious! Tristanplimented her with augh, Of course its good, this is the best chicken soup Ive ever had! Saying that, he took several more sips. Thats a must! Monica revealed a smile, she crossed her arms over her chest and began praising herself nonstop, Even though I have never cooked before, I still inherited my mothers amazing culinary skills, Im a natural!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Indeed! He gave her a thumbs up. Then Monica seemed a little proud, enthusiastically talking about how she made the soup today, including some specific steps, appearing very professional. Tristan listened to her attentively while drinking the soup, a warm smile always on his face. After she finished speaking, Monica saw that he had almost finished the soup. Blinking her beautiful eyes, she asked happily, How is it? Am I amazing? Tristan had a smile on his face, unsure of how to respond. He thought for a moment, then scooped up a spoonful of ck chicken soup and brought it to her lips, You probably didnt have time to taste it, right? Here, have a sip? How did you know? The girl looked at him in surprise, a smile of happiness on her face, I didnt have time to taste it at all. As soon as it was ready, I brought it to you. The girl opened her pink lips, and when the soup entered her mouth, her eyebrows furrowed in disbelief as she looked at him, Did I forget to put in salt? Chapter 1530: This Sense of Security is Through the Roof Tristan remained silent, directly cradling the thermos bowl, and finished off thest sip of soup. Hey! Monica reached out but couldnt stop him in time. He tilted his head back and emptied the bowl. Monica didnt have time to feel embarrassed, rather, she felt somewhat apologetic, Why are you doing this to yourself? Theres no vor at all, you could choose not to drink it! Lacking salt doesnt affect the nutritional value. This is the first time youve brewed soup, how could I not drink it? Its such an honor, Tristan put down the bowl and spoon, wiped the corners of his lips with a napkin, then took her hand, Come sit here, I have something to say. What is it? Monica sat down next to him, looking at him nervously, Am I disturbing you? I didnt make an appointment, and your schedule must be packed, right? Tristan shook his head with a smile, Not at all, you cane find me anytime. Ill let the front desk know. Facing the mans deep and gentle gaze, she couldnt help but smile! Tristan gently looked at her and said seriously, Monica, if any woman tries to disrupt our rtionship, or if she makes you feel ufortable, or you feel she has ill intentions, or even if you think shes a rival in love, an admirer of mine, you have to tell me. Huh? To be honest, Monica didnt quite understand, What do you mean? If anyone makes you unhappy or ufortable, you must tell me. Dont handle it yourself, Tristan exined, Like the woman downstairs just now, did any of her words upset you? Monica thought for a moment, thenughed, Did Kevin tell you? Im asking you, did she upset you? Tristan took this matter very seriously. Then she nodded her head and said in a particrly kind manner, Just a little bit, I guess she likes you? But I dont like her. Tristans tone was firm, But dont worry, you wont see her again, and of course, I wont see her again. Monica looked at him, shaking her head, I really dont understand what you mean. Are you pretending to be dumb or are you really dumb? Tristan poked her forehead with his slender finger, You still dont understand? The girl leaned back, pouting, Ouch! Lighter! I really dont understand, you need to exin patiently, why are you suddenly bringing this up? Monica, Tristan took hold of her shoulders, and said seriously, Since were together, I will do everything in my power to protect you. Another serious confession, which made Monica a little overwhelmed, but also extremely happy. I wont let you be troubled because of me, Tristan said, Daphne Wells is just an example. Im no less than Rowan Watson. There are definitely girls who like me, whether inside or outside thepany. As soon as you find out, you must tell me first, and I will handle it. She was surprised, You the sense of security you provide is really substantial! Monica couldnt help but give him a thumbs up, Great! Ill tell you everything in the future! Because Im afraid of losing, and because I truly care about you, Tristan, a man without a sense of security, pinched her cheek, Even though Ive never been in a rtionship, Ive learned lessons from others. Running a business and being in a rtionship should be the same, both require dedication, and obstacles should be removed to prevent future troubles.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 1531: Must Let Her Through Unconditionally Meeting his gaze, Monica listened to him earnestly, a radiant smile ying on her lips, dazzling to behold. Tristan took her hand, rubbing it in his palm, gazing at her with deep affection as if time hade to a standstill. At this moment, she looked incredibly beautiful in his eyes. Monica quickly recovered, withdrawing her hand from his and hurriedly closing the thermos bowl. I I have to go now, got a bit of work to do. She couldnt disrupt him too much during work hours. Actually, she had nothing to do, but she wanted to stick to him every second. She had to control herself! Do you have something to do? Tristan asked in a gentle voice. Can I help? No need, Mr. CEO, she giggled and declined. Tristans handsome eyebrows furrowed slightly, You didnt call me that during the video call. Try calling me that again? Call you what? The girl turned her eyes to him, looking puzzled. He gazed at her with an extremely gentle look, Think about it? Did you really forget? She thought seriously, when Tristan popped up in her mind, Monica blushed instantly! Seeing him staring at her, his gaze growing increasingly strange. Monica stammered, You you go ahead with your work, I have to go now. Then she quickly picked up the thermos bowl and turned to leave. Be careful on your way, send me a message when you get home! I know! Its okay if you cant remember this time, try again next time! he said purposely. Monica ran off like a little rabbit, disappearing from sight. Looking at the doorway where her figure had disappeared, a deeper smile lingered on Tristans lips, a warm feeling spreading in his heart. The departing Monica was hopping and skipping as she walked, as if a flower had bloomed in her heart, she couldnt help but hum a tune. As she exited the elevator, she felt as if spring hade, giggling, Hehe, Im actually dating a god-like man! In the grandiose lobby on the first floor, the receptionists watched her leave, her joyous demeanor initiated a flurry of gossip- The inte has dug up that Miss Swains parents are divorced, her family background might not be that good, and we dont know what her character is like. A girl that Mr. Norwell is interested in, probably cant be too far off. Thats for sure, but I think Mr. Norwell is too perfect, no one can match him. He cant be alone for the rest of his life, right? Even excellent men need love. The two originally whispered, not busy at the moment, but as they talked, their voices gradually lowered, until they finally closed their mouths. Because the door of the exclusive gold-ted elevator opened, Tristan, with his hands in his pockets, walked towards the reception. Hello, Mr. Norwell! The two receptionists greeted him loudly and respectfully, a little scared, wondering if he had heard their conversation. Tristan stopped, his god-like face was cold andmanding, he asked, Have you been watching the news? What news? There are so many news, which one is he referring to? The two receptionists dared not answer rashly, although they both thought of his public announcement of the rtionship. They nced at each other, then turned their gaze to the deep-eyed CEO in front of them. Im in a rtionship. Tristan raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth lifted slightly, showing a touch of gentleness. Congrattions, Mr. Norwell. Wishing Mr. Norwell a sweet romance!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tristan smiled, then looked at them seriously and said, Have you seen the photo of my girlfriend? Or did you stop her when she came in just now? Do you remember what she looks like now? We remember, shes quite pretty. The receptionist grinned, not knowing what he was up to. Was it just to show off? Tristan ordered seriously, From now on, no matter when shees to find me, you must let her through unconditionally, no matter what Im doing, understand? Chapter 1532: Great News The CEO himself came down just for this? The two assistants were baffled, finding it incredible. It was usually quite difficult to get face-to-face time with him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Why? Didnt I make myself clear? No, no, we understood! They quickly replied. Good. Tristan turned and walked towards the elevator. He had specificallye down just to discuss this matter. When it came to Monica, every detail mattered to Tristan. At the Charity Medical Center, the hustle and bustle persisted, everything in order. Ivan Marsh and Jennifer stepped out of the gynecology departments office. He had his arm around her shoulder, and they both held the same ultrasound report. Although they already knew the results, they still looked at it over and over- Posterior uterus, erged uterus, uniform echo of the myometrium, gestational sac seen in the uterine cavity, approximately 5. 1*4. 3*1. 8cm, yolk sac visible, embryo visible, 1. 8cm long, fetal heartbeat visible. Both of them wore joyful smiles on their faces. Yes, Jennifer was pregnant! Moreover, the doctor had just asked her and him if they had decided to have this child, and the couple had firmly nodded their heads. Darling, Alfie and Diana will be in Arkpool City in half an hour. We reallypleted this mission just in time, Ivan Marsh said to her with a side nce and a jesting tone, We dont need to find more excuses anymore. Jennifer carefully put away the ultrasound report. Exactly. The smile on her lips was as beautiful and radiant as a painting, her face glowing with a maternal gentleness, I never thought I would bear another life in this lifetime. Its a great decision. Its destiny. Ivan Marsh guided her into the elevator, his arm still around her shoulder, I missed Alfie and Dianas birth, and I wasnt there for you during the entire pregnancy. I failed in my duties as a father. Please give me a chance to make up for it. If he could get pregnant, he would really want to bear the pain for her. Jennifer knew that Ivan Marsh was particrly fond of this child, and that Alfie and Diana really wanted a little brother or sister. Given their stable rtionship and sufficient financial conditions, Jennifer was willing to bear the pain of childbirth for him once more. All this was because of love. When they left the hospital, snow started to fall again, feather-like. This winter was a bit cold, but it also exuded warmth everywhere. It was almost New Year, and the entire city was filled with the joy of reunion. Many ces started to hang up lights and decorations, and everything was red. When they drove back to Emerald Bay A helicopter was parked in the yard. The children had already gotten off the aircraft with Jing Zhi Xia, who was dressed in a dark blue down jacket. Xiao Xia and the apanying servants had also descended, but they had not yet managed to walk towards the living room. Ivan Marsh and Jennifer quickly got out of the car. Daddy!! Mommy!! The children ran over in excitement. It seemed like they had grown taller in the few months they had not seen each other. Baby! Jennifer bent down to stretch out her hands, and the children rushed over to hug her, Mommy, I missed you so much! They also hugged their father standing by the side, Daddy, I love you! They were extremely excited. We love you too. Mom. Jennifer looked at Jing Zhi Xia. The mother and daughter-inw met each others eyes, both smiling. Ivan Marsh also greeted his own mother. Mr. Marsh, Mrs. Marsh. The apanying servants and bodyguards respectfully greeted them. Everyones faces were full of smiles, and they were very happy. The snow became heavier, and the scenery was bing more beautiful. Lets go in, its cold outside! Everyone started walking towards the living room. Some were carrying suitcases, others were holding childrens hands. Alfie, holding his mothers hand, asked expectantly, When will you give us a little brother or sister? Nine months from now, Ivan Marsh answered seriously, Its already in Mommys belly, so you have to be careful and never bump into Mommys belly. Chapter 1533: Finally, the Meeting Is it true? Diana was excited, somewhat incredulous. Whenever they had discussed this over video calls, her parents had never given a clear answer, somewhat evasive. However, these parents had a habit: they never lied in front of their children. Alfie, on the other hand, jumped up in joy immediately, Yay! Im going to be a big brother! This is awesome! His footprints dug deep into the umted snow. Alfie fully believed in his parents words, they would never lie to children! Their trustworthiness was absolutely explosive! Hearing this, Aubree turned her gaze to her daughter-inw, suppressing her inner joy, she asked uncertainly, Jennie, is this true? Is Ting just joking? The surprise was too sudden, she no longer trusted her own son. Its true, mom. Jennifer turned her gaze, her eyes soft, her lips touched with a smile of happiness. She took out an ultrasound report from her pocket and handed it to her, We just came back from the hospital, this is the result of the check-up we just got. Aubree quickly took it, stopped her footsteps in the snow, and read the words on it twice. The smile on her lips gradually deepened, she was thrilled! Jennifer stood still, holding her breath, watching every expression of her mother-inw. Seeing her mother-inws happiness, her gaze also became incredibly soft. Thats great! Aubree revealed a joyous smile, her hand holding the report was trembling, Im going to be a grandmother again! These days, the only wealth that cant be bought with money is children. If childbirth wasnt so painful, we could really have more. The fact that her mother-inw also loved children made Jennifer very happy. Come,e, lets go inside. Aubree quickly pulled her into the living room, and instructed, Dont catch a cold, dont go to thepany recently, okay? I heard the temperature is going to drop. Then she looked at her son, Ivan, you handle thepanys affairs! Oh, Jennie, do you have any early pregnancy symptoms? How do you feel? Just as Jennifer was about to speak, Aubree interrupted, Are you eating well? Sleeping well? I Jennifer was about to speak. If you feel ufortable, you must tell Dr. Watson, he can help! Aubree was very happy and also very worried about her, Although you have childbirth experience, childbirth for women is inherently a hardship. She simply treated her like her own daughter. Feeling the sincere love from her mother-inw, Jennifer was very touched. She reached out and gently hugged her mother-inw, Mom, thank you for always taking care of our children and worrying about me. Dont worry, Im doing well.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Im also willing to take care of this child after you give birth. Aubree hugged her, Isnt it a grandmothers job to take care of the children? I cant trust a nanny to do it. She had truly epted and grown to like her. They say time tests everything, this mother-daughter-inw rtionship was very stable. Downstairs at Charity Medical Center. After a traffic jam, ire finally arrived, a sharp pair of scissors thrown on the passenger seat. She unbuckled her seatbelt, got out of the car quickly, and headed straight for the hospital lobby. Upstairs, in Mr. Adams office. The door was closed but not locked. Usually, this door would not be closed. It would only be closed when Rowan Watson was not there, so no one ever knocked on this door. Rowan Watson was wearing his uniform, standing behind the door, he had checked the time for the fifth time. He was thinking ire wouldnte, would she? Or she couldnte, could she? He suppressed the emotions in his heart, his heart inexplicably tightened, and his brow furrowed unconsciously. He missed her very much. But he had almost caused her to lose her life, this kind of guilt couldnt be erased in a short time. If he couldnt adjust himself, this guilt might apany him for life. ire stepped out of the elevator, quickly ran to his office, and saw that the door was closed. She didnt know if he was inside. It had been a while since theyst met, and with so many recent events, ire didnt know what to say to him, only her desire to see him was very strong. She stood outside the door and calmed down. After about two minutes. Just as ire was about to open the door, Rowan Watson opened the door. Just like in slow motion in a movie, their eyes met Chapter 1534: Tristan Plans a Meeting The gaze between them was slightly intense, carrying a hint of suppressed urgency. Rowan Watson finally saw the woman he had been longing for day and night. She had lost weight, which made his heart inexplicably tighten once again. ires eyes brimmed with unshed tears. The smile she wore was as immacte as untouched white canvas. Rowan Watson couldnt hold back anymore. He reached out to grasp her wrist, pulling her into the room and closing the door behind them. He gently pinned her against the door and kissed her passionately. This kiss was filled with long suppressed longing, self-me, and helplessness. ire wrapped her arms tightly around his waist, crying as they kissed At rke Corp, Tristan had just finished dealing with a mountain of files on his desk. He picked up his phone and dialed a number, which connected after a short while.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Mr. Swain, Tristan was very formal during work hours, Are you free tonight? Why are you calling me Mr. Swain again? What, do you want to talk about work? Algerone Swain guessed as soon as he heard Tristans voice. After all, they had signed a contract to develop a new property together after the New Year. Yes, Tristan heard his tone and assumed he was free, so he continued, I was thinking of having dinner tonight. The property development is a three-way coboration, so it would be good to introduce you to the other partner. I have a preliminary n that I thought we could discuss over dinner. A three-way coboration? Algerone Swain heard this for the first time, Does it involve the Marsh Group? He assumed that a coboration between rke Corp and Marsh would be a straightforward affair. No, no, Tristanughed, My brother-inw and I are not nning to coborate at the moment. Both ourpanies are developing steadily and he is currently focusing on the inte sector, so hes not interested in property development. Alright, what time tonight? Algerone Swain agreed readily. Seven oclock, at Riddle House. Alright, Ill be there on time. See you tonight, then. You go ahead with your work. Tristan waited for him to hang up first, paying attention to every detail. Just as the call ended, a message from Monica reporting her safety arrived. She said she had reached home. This message was sent by Monica from the yard. After sending it, she bounced into the small western-style building, still in high spirits. At this moment, Belinda wasing downstairs. She turned the corner of the staircase, wearing a dark green knit dress and a long white down jacket. She looked incredibly elegant. Wow, Belinda! Monica gave her a thumbs up, Who are you dressing up to meet? Have you finished the soup? The middle-aged woman nced at the thermos in her arms as she descended the stairs. Of course! Belinda looked at the smile on her daughters face, It seems like your first attempt at cooking was a sess. You gave the first taste to Tristan, can I have the second? Monica only had Tristan in her heart, she didnt even save a small sip of soup for her mother. Of course, Monica couldnt bear to taste it herself, so she didnt even know if she had added salt. Okay, Ill make it for you right now! There will be soup for you tonight! No! Belinda knew she wasnt joking, so she said, I have a date tonight, next time. Oh Monica looked at her again, Youre dressed so nicely, who are you meeting? Do you want toe with me? Belinda formally invited her, You can be my assistant, starting with this project. Me? Assistant? Project? She picked out some key words, then had a sudden realization, Did I hear it right? Youre nning to expand your business in Arkpool City? Belinda nodded, I n to get into real estate after the new year, developing a new property. As for you, its about time you found a job, isnt it? Chapter 1535: All Mothers Are the Same, Right? Ive already nned to go for an interview tomorrow, Monica had no intention of hiding anything. I never nned to be your assistant, nor did I think about joining Algeronespany, or Tristans for that matter. Anyway, as your only daughter, I need to keep things bnced! Seeing that she didnt seem to be joking, Belinda asked, What kind of job are you looking for? A piano teacher at a training institute, Monica replied, her eyes curving into a smile. Ill be teaching some seven or eight-year-olds! Her childlike innocence seemed to awaken all at once. Isnt that Belinda was a bit at a loss for words. Isnt that a big leap? You y the piano well, but can you ensure you can be a teacher? Do you have the patience? Considering that Ill have children in the future, Ive decided to start interacting with kids from now on! She seemed to have made up her mind, and happily linked arms with her mother. Belinda, who are you going to meet now? Can Ie? Youre all alone and so beautiful, Im really worried about your safety. Why dont I be your assistant for a day? Since she was going to meet Tristan, Belinda agreed, Alright, then you better go change your clothes, freshen up, and dress up a bit. Ill wait for you. Isnt the meeting tonight? I have to meet a younger sister first. You cane too. Okay! Belinda, wait for me! Monica made a hand gesture towards her and cheerfully headed upstairs, humming a tune. Her mood had changed since she started dating. She often wore a smile on her face, her heart filled with happiness. Belinda noticed that she seemed to only care about herself. She didnt worry about her parents affairs at all.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. And Algerone was rather wooden when it came to emotions, sometimes he could infuriate Belinda. Even though she couldnt let go of her feelings, it was hard for her to take the initiative. Every time she thought of Algerone Swain, Belinda would feel a headache and a mix of emotions that made her ufortable. At around 6:40 in the evening, Belinda parked her car in the open-air parking lot of Riddle House, following the address Tristan had sent her. It was located in the suburbs, simr to a high-end farmhouse. Wow, the environment here is really nice, a quiet ce in the midst of the hustle and bustle. The private dishes must be very special, right? Monica got out of the passenger seat. She looked around, the vegetation here was good, and the beautifully designed building had a courtyard feel. Belinda also got out of the car, Lets go. She decided to give her daughter a surprise and didnt tell her that one of the people they were meeting was Tristan, although she didnt know who the other person was. Tonights surprises would surely be one after another. Belinda, are you nning to settle down in Arkpool City? Youre not going back to Canada for a while, right? Monica was trying to probe. Wherever I am, Im still your mom, and Ill still keep an eye on you. No cohabitation before marriage. Belinda walked inside, casting a nce at the girl beside her. You Monica was speechless and embarrassed, Why are you bringing up this topic again? Whos moving in together? She was getting more and more embarrassed, Besides, its popr to have a trial marriage now, who is still so old-fashioned? Trial what marriage? A trial marriage is like trying on clothes, if you try it for too long it bes worn out! It depreciates! Even though Belinda spoiled her, she was very strict about principles, Girls are at a disadvantage in this aspect, especially be careful not to let love cloud your judgment. Monica was left speechless. Chapter 1536: Tristan’s Big Surprise Did you hear me? Dont use silence as a rebuttal. Alright, alright, rest assured, I will protect myself. Im not love-crazed, and think about it, Tristan is definitely a reliable person. Marriage is not maintained by love, nor is it maintained by a sense of novelty. Belinda was particrly afraid of her getting hurt. You guys are in love now, and you find each other suitable, but when you actually take the step towards marriage, there will be a lot of adjustments to be made. Your mom has lived longer than you and has seen many examples. Walking along, Monica turned her head, sensing her mothers anxiety. She asked, Mom, do you feel like Im about to get married because Im in a rtionship? Like youre about to lose me? Does it feel strange? Belindas heart skipped a beat, feeling as if Monica had hit the nail on the head. She thought for a moment, then said, Ive seen first loves break up after eight years and never speak to each other again. Emotions are unpredictable, there are too many uncertain factors. Monica responded openly. Guided by the room number Tristan had provided, Belinda led Monica to the door. When Monica saw Tristan, she was clearly taken aback, and the previous topic came to an abrupt halt. Tristan wore a gentle smile, not expecting Belinda to bring Monica. He stood up to greet them, Was the traffic smooth? Seeing Monica, he was very happy. Not at all, sorry to have kept you waiting. Belinda stepped inside. Tristan was also polite, I just arrived too, and were still a good ten minutes away from our agreed time, so theres no need to apologize for beingte. Belinda! Monica came to her senses, quickly grabbing her arm, Your business partner is rke Corp?! Yes. Belinda sat down in a chair. Oh my god! Monica was stunned! Tristan walked over, put his arm around Monica, and started to exin in a soft voice, I originally nned to tell you about thister, but I didnt expect your aunt to tell you first. She didnt say, I just found out, I only know it now! Monica was still shocked.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tristan led her to a seat, Another partner will be here soon, and as soon as he arrives, we will start the meal. The private dishes here are very unique and worth trying. As he was speaking, Tristan poured tea himself, holding the cup with both hands and presenting it to Belinda, Aunt, please have some tea. In fact, this dinner wasrgely a family feast, and it would be very alienating to address Mr. Norwell in front of Monica. Thank you. Monica took the tea cup he handed over, and immediately smelled the aroma, This is buckwheat tea, right? It smells so good! Yes, and the wheat is also grown by them, purely natural, so the fragrance is particrly strong. You cant find this outside. Im really honored today then. Monica smiled at him. At that moment, footsteps were heard, and Algerone Swain walked in from the door. When he saw the people inside, his steps faltered, he was caught off guard, and was shocked. Dad? Monica widened her eyes. Belindas face changed slightly, surprised, but she quickly understood. Tristan stood up and introduced, This is Mr. Swain, I believe everyone knows him, he is also our partner, no need for further introductions. He pped his hands and called to the door, Waiter, serve the dishes! Okay! A waitress replied from outside. Tristans gaze fell back on Algerone Swain, and he hastily said, Uncle Swain,e and sit! Finally, Algerone Swain understood. This was a meeting of the three partners, all arranged deliberately by Tristan. Everyone knew this, except for Monica, who was thest to know. As soon as Algerone Swain sat down, the wait staff started to serve the dishes one after another, introducing the origin of each dish name as they served. Even when all the dishes were served, the awkward atmosphere had not eased at all. Chapter 1537: We Must Toast Together The dishes are all served, please enjoy your meal. The waitress respectfully bowed and left, considerately closing the door behind her. With the table full of hot dishes, the meal was quitevish. It was filled with countryside dishes that were rarely seen in the city, making them all the more appetizing. Everyone understood Tristans intentions by now. Belinda and Algerone Swains feelings had shifted from shock to being touched. Monica, who longed for her parents to reunite, gathered her thoughts, gave a light cough, and said after seeing Tristan hand her father a cup of buckwheat tea, Come on, lets toast! Its a rare gathering, and this tea is indeed fragrant! With her chattering and causing a ruckus, the awkwardness floating in the air dispersed a little. Seeing her break the silence, Tristan quickly raised his cup and said, Yes, yes, we must toast first. Heres to our elders. As Algerone Swain raised his cup, his gaze fell on the middle-aged woman sitting across from him. Although Belinda was still a bit out of sorts and felt a little awkward, she had no choice but to raise her cup. The family of four stood up to toast, and Monica, acting as the perfect mediator, eased the restaurants atmosphere quite a bit. Its great that the three of you are cooperating. You all know each other so well! The trust is off the charts. Monicas smile was radiant, Since both mom and dad are here, I also have some good news to announce today! All eyes fell on her, looking at her with great respect. Tristan jokingly asked, What good news? Are you in love? Isnt that already known? Monica nced at him and teased, I guess the whole world knows by now? She stood up again, proudly patted her chest, I, Monica, am going to find a job in Arkpool City! Ill be a piano teacher in a training institution! A teacher? Teaching piano? Upon hearing this, both Algerone Swain and Tristan could not help but feel disappointed. They both hoped that she would seek a position in their respectivepanies! Yes, a teacher. Whats the matter? Why do you both look like youve been hit? Arent you happy? It seemed they were a step toote, but as men who loved her, they could only agree and support her decision. Smiles returned to everyones faces. Of course were happy, full support!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thank you! Thank you all! Come on, lets toast again! Monicas smile was brilliant, maximizing her role as a mediator. For this matter, everyone toasted again with tea in lieu of wine. The awkward atmosphere was gradually easing, and Belinda finally stopped feeling uneasy, bing much more rxed. Lets eat first, the dishes wont taste as good when they cool. Tristan said, prompting everyone to pick up their forks, Lets chat while we eat. At this point, Monica added, Since were all family, lets not be polite. Eating and chatting is nice, much better than formally sitting in the living room discussing work. Tristan smiled, thinking to himself that Monica really dide at the right time tonight. As they ate, Algerone Swain asked a question, and Tristan began to exin the difference between the new real estate project to be developed next year and the one developed by rke Corp this year, as well as its biggest advantages. He was concise and to the point, not wasting words. In fact, rke Corp was exceptionally good at real estate development, standing at the top in Arkpool City. As the meal was nearing its end, the business discussions were reaching their climax. Three copies of the partnership n were distributed to each of them, including Monica. Everyone was eating and chatting everyone had a say. Chapter 1538: This Little Surprise is Too Sudden Monica had finally figured it out. Algerone and Belinda were not opposed to cooperating with each other, and they evenmunicated directly and agreed with each others views. With Tristan pulling the strings, their rtionship should warm up faster. Monica was filled with gratitude for Tristans efforts today. He had done such a big thing in secret and even nned to keep it from her! Near the end of dinner, Tristan seemed to suddenly remember something. He turned to the two elders and said, Uncle, Auntie, shall Monicae with meter? Monica was slightly taken aback, she turned to look at him, not remembering any ns.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I want to take her for a walk in the square and return her before ten oclock. Tristans voice was gentle as he discussed the idea with everyone. Ast-minute date? Monica waspletely unprepared, she just turned to look at him, finding his handsome face and gentle smile soothing. Algerone Swain nodded in agreement, Thats okay, ten oclock is notte. His face was full of trust, With you protecting her, shell be safe no matter howte it is. Belinda could hardly refuse, she gave an awkward smile, Okay. Dinner ended around eight ten. They toasted for thest time, finishing the buckwheat tea in their cups. Then they got up to leave. Just as they reached the door, a parking attendant hurried over and anxiously asked, Sir, is that your car? It seems like the tire is leaking. Everyone followed the direction of his finger, their gazes falling on Belindas car. They followed the attendant towards the car and, under the streetlight, they could clearly see that two tires were t. What happened? Belinda was very puzzled. She clearly remembered that everything was fine when she parked. Perhaps it identally hit some nails, Tristan guessed. He then put his arm around Monicas shoulder and spoke softly, Lets do this, I will handle Aunties car. Uncle, you take Auntie home first. As he spoke, he took out his phone and dialed a number, Kevin, my tire is t, can you send someone over to fix it? After hanging up, Tristan again said to Belinda, Auntie, let Uncle take you home first. When the car is repaired, Ill have Kevin drive it over to you. Monica secretly tugged at Algerone Swains arm, hoping he would quickly agree to take Belinda home! Okay, okay, Ill take her home. Algerone Swain finally reacted, turning to Tristan, You and Monica go ahead, dont let us hold you up. He didnt speak initially because he was worried that Belinda would refuse. But since she didnt reject the idea and remained silent, he felt reassured. You go ahead, were not in a hurry. Tristan nced at him and then at the middle-aged woman next to him, Auntie, get in the car. Belinda didnt want to hold up the young peoples time, and given their current location was a bit remote, hailing a taxi was virtually impossible. So, Belinda turned to Algerone, Ill have to trouble you. No trouble, its on my way. Algerone seemed a bit reserved, Lets go. He walked towards the car ahead, with Belinda following behind. Tristan and Monica watched as Algerone opened the passenger door for Belinda, waited for her to get in, and then closed the door for her. She couldnt remember thest time she had sat in his passenger seat. The feeling was both strange and familiar. As the car started, Belinda felt a bit uneasy. Goodbye, mom and dad! Goodbye, Uncle, Auntie! Both of them saw the young people waving at them from outside the car window. It looked like a close-knit family. It had been a long time since the terms mom and dad were used together. Yet tonight, they rolled off the tongue so naturally? Chapter 1539: What Are the Odds? Lets go, too. Tristan finally felt relieved, wrapping his arm around Monica, and guiding her to the passenger side of the car. He opened the car door for her, feeling as if he was taking the first step of a long march. Monica was a bit puzzled. Everything was fine when they arrived. How did the car tire get damaged while they were just having a meal? What are the odds? Tristan got into the drivers seat, buckled up, and started the car. ncing sideways, he noticed the girl staring at him unblinkingly, her eyes filled with suspicion. Whats wrong? he asked, smiling a bit sheepishly. Did you puncture the tire? Monica asked, her tone more curious than usatory. Tristanughed, Wasnt I dining with you all? I didnt even go to the restroom. Did you have someone else do it then? The girl changed her question, her suspicion growing stronger. Tristan shifted his gaze forward, his face still wearing a smile. This time, he did not refute so quickly. His deep eyes softened as he stared into the distance. He had taken great pains and hoped everything would go as nned. Monica, the clever girl, already knew the answer and did not ask further. She remained silent, her heart filled with gratitude. Tristan was really good; he treated her matters as his own and did so earnestly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Running such argepany must keep him very busy. A CEOs daily schedule is always packed, yet he still found time to help her fulfill her dreams. What are you thinking? He gently asked, his warm fingers reaching out and intertwining with hers, as if transmitting a bit of strength, Dont worry, everything will be fine, they will reconcile. How can I ever repay you? Monica turned her eyes to him, deeply moved, Youve been so kind to me, yet I have nothing to offer you. Love is not a business deal, it doesnt need to be win-win. Im happy to give; theres no need for repayment, Tristan, driving the car, nced at her, his eyes filled withughter, I just want you to be happy. Monica gently rubbed his hand against her cheek, I want you to be happy, too. I am very happy with you. Are you? Of course, I am. Tristan caressed her face, I often think of you C during meals, meetings, walks, before bed, even in dreams Hearing this, she was overjoyed! Her eyes shone as she looked at him, Youre lying! If Im lying, Im a little dog! Ha ha ha ha Laughter and cheerful voices filled the car. In just two minutes, Algerone Swains car was set to arrive at the small Western-style building in the viplex. Due to the snowy road, he was driving slowly So, he would have an extra minute with Belinda. The car was wrapped in silence. Without Monica as the peacemaker, the conversation between these two didnt quite know where to start. Three minutester, the car pulled into the yard and stopped. Belinda regained her senses and turned to look at him before unbuckling her seatbelt. Looking at his profile, a sense of familiarity and strangeness started to linger in her heart. Just as she was about to say thanks, Algerone Swains phone beeped. He picked it up and saw a message from his daughter: ?Find a way to stay with Belinda for a bit, we wont be back for a while. This is all we can do for you, good luck! Chapter 1540: A Magical Night Belinda started to unbuckle her seatbelt, preparing to get out of the car. Uh Algerone Swain suddenly spoke up, then turned to look at her. Belinda paused, met his gaze, and softly asked, Whats up? I Algerone Swain thought quickly, Im a bit thirsty, could Ie in for a drink of water? Belinda was momentarily stunned. Just as she was about to agree, her gaze inadvertently fell on a bottle of mineral water in the car. It was a full bottle. She was momentarily distracted. Algerone Swain also noticed it and quickly exined, Ive been having stomach issuestely, I cant drink anything cold. Belinda opened the car door, Thene in. Algerone Swain followed her down the stairs and into the living room. The room was instantly bathed in light. Automatic home appliances were indeed wonderful. Belinda headed straight for the kitchen, saying, Have a seat for a bit. I need to boil some water. Itll be quick, just two minutes. Alright, take your time, Algerone Swain stood in front of the sofa, looking around the room, wondering how he should start the conversation. He hadnt prepared for this at all. From the kitchen came the sound of water being drawn After a short while, the sound of water stopped, and soon after, Belinda emerged. Their gazes met. Algerone Swain seemed a bit constrained and almost forgot that this was actually his home. Please, sit, Belinda spoke softly, withdrew her gaze, and sat down on the sofa. The more time they spent together, the quieter it got, and the more unsure she felt. Um Algerone Swain began to speak, Belinda, actually Click! Ahh! Belinda let out a scream, instinctively standing up. The whole house was plunged into darkness. The power had gone out! Dont move! Algerone Swain quickly took a few steps to her side and, in the darkness, grasped her arm. Belinda had a lifelong fear of the dark that she could never ovee, a fact that Algerone Swain was aware of. Dont be afraid, its okay, heforted her just as he had when they first married over twenty years ago. Belinda, unable to maintain herposure, tightly held onto Algerone Swains arm, her body shivering. Algerone Swain immediately pulled her into his arms, Dont worry, its okay. Being held like this, her fear significantly subsided. Ill go check the fuse box, said Algerone Swain. He didnt intend to let her go, but she clung onto him, her fear resurfacing. She almost begged him not to leave. I Algerone Swain, holding her, spoke softly, Dont worry, Ill take you with me. He nced at the window, making an assumption, This isnt a wide-scale power outage. The other houses have power. It might be a blown fuse or a bad connection. Trust me, I can fix it. As he spoke, he carefully guided her towards the fuse box. Belinda cooperated. Since it was his house, he knew exactly where to go and turned on his phones shlight. Belinda was truly scared of the dark. When she was a child, a neighbor girl forced her to go into a haunted house, which scared her so much that she ended up in the hospital for two days, leaving her with a psychological trauma. Belinda was no longer concerned about her cleanliness or properness. At that moment, all she wanted was a sense of safety. She didnt care about anything else. Using the light from his phone, the two made their way to the fuse box. Algerone Swain freed one hand to open the box, Dont be afraid, Ill shine the light in. Then he patted her shoulder, trying to raise his other hand. With no arm to protect her, Belinda instinctively clutched at his shirt, shivering. She caught the unique scent of him, and his steady heartbeat caused her to space out for a moment. This familiar yet unfamiliar sensation always tormented her unexpectedly. Images of the past yed out in her mind like a movie.Txt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1541: Witnessing Happiness Algerone Swain fiddled around in the fuse box for a bit and quickly found the cause. He then said to her in a rxed tone, Dont worry, its easy to fix once you know the problem. Uh-huh, Belinda thought to herself, Thank goodness hes here tonight. Otherwise I would certainly have been scared sick. She was the type of person who had to sleep with the lights on, which significantly affected her sleep quality. Tonight, Algerone was like a hero. About a minuteter, click, the whole house was brightly lit. Sess! Belinda finally breathed a sigh of relief. The tension in her body dissipated, and she felt like she had recovered from a serious illness. At the same time, she was amazed, You even know how to fix this? As Belinda let go of him, she noticed he was looking at her, his gaze unwavering. He didnt answer her question, simply staring at her with a serious expression. She wasnt sure what he was thinking. Um The woman felt a little awkward, Thank you. No need for thanks. Algerone Swain quickly closed the cable box, and when he looked at her again, he noticed she still seemed a bit worried, her apprehension clear to him. He said, Its okay. I can stay with you a little longer. If youre worried about the unstable voltage, I can wait with you for Monica toe back. Their gazes met. Belinda looked into his deep, dark eyes, at his mature and sincere face, and felt an indescribable emotion swelling within her, a hint of sorrow present as well. However, she quicklyposed herself and said, Ill check if the water is still heating. With that, she turned and walked into the kitchen. Algerone Swain also averted his gaze, sighing softly to himself as he sat down on the living room couch. The woman was busy in the kitchen.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Time ticked away, the quietness around them palpable. Not only were their children helping them, it seemed even fate was lending a hand So, he had to seize the time tonight. He remembered her fragile and clingy demeanor, as though her warmth still lingered on him. The night was tranquil. With the New Year approaching, the evening at the leisure za was like a light show, and the musical fountain danced all day long. The temperature had dropped again in the evening. The snow that had fallen yesterday hadnt had time to melt, and now more snowkes were fluttering from the sky, delicate as catkins. Tristan, arm around Monicas shoulder, was apanying her on a walk along the cobblestone path in the square. Every so often, there would be a pavilion, and sometimes they would see young couples sitting there, snuggling and chatting. Do you see that over there? Isnt someone proposing? Monica pointed towards a small hill where a crowd of young people had gathered, asionally erupting in apuse and cheers. Lets go take a look. Tristan led her toward the scene. The spot was exactly where Tristan had confessed his feelings to Monica, and the snowmps were still there, the string lights on the wax plum tree still twinkling warmly. Darling, will you marry me?! From a not too close distance, they heard the voice of the protagonist through the microphone. As they approached, they saw him on one knee in front of the girl. Marry him, marry him, marry him!!! The crowd cheered, pping in rhythm. Tristan and Monica stood amongst the crowd, witnessing the happiness of others just as others had witnessed theirs not long ago. The girl, in her white wedding dress and wearing a crown, looked like a princess. She covered her mouth, eximing, I will, tears of happiness streaming down her face. Everyone watched as the man slid the ring onto her finger, then stood and held her tightly, as if he were holding his entire world. Rapturous apuse broke out all around! Tristan and Monica, smiles of blessing on their faces, pped and wished the couple well, sincerely hoping their love wouldst forever. Chapter 1542: Alfie’s Soulful Interrogation At night, the expensive Emerald Bay vi was like a beacon, its lights zing. Tonights dinner was especiallyvish. Aubree had brought the children home for the New Year, adding much festivity to the house. Grandma! Why hasnt daddye back yet? Alfie, dressed in a little ck suit, his hair slicked into style, descended the stairs in shiny little leather shoes. Diana, wearing a white princess dress, followed her brother. Before Aubree could answer, she spotted the headlights shining from the yard, Daddys back! Its Daddys car! The two children rushed down the stairs to greet their father, who was carrying a box as he approached. Daddy, whats this? Is it a toy? Is it a snack? The children blinked their sparkling eyes, full of curiosity. Ivan Marsh, standing tall, answered with a smile, Its a book. The children followed him to the table and watched as he set the box down. A book? What kind of book? Is it for us to read? No. Ivan Marsh dusted off his hands and said in a humble and eager-to-learn manner, Its for myself to read. The moment he finished speaking, each child took out two books from the box, and they were all shocked by the titles- How to Be the Emotional Pir for the Expecting Mother? Alfie nced at the cover, then looked up at his father, his eyes full of surprise. Diana also read the titles of the books in her hand, Ten Tips for Newbie Dads? Must-Read for New Dads? Ivan Marsh had originally felt quite happy, but the childrens stares made him feel a bit overwhelmed, so he hurriedly exined, Dont get any ideas, I just Daddy, would you have been this nervous if you knew about us back then? Alfie asked, catching him off guard. Dianas gaze also locked onto him, Yeah, would you have cared this much?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Of course! Ivan Marsh said without thinking, confidently dering, If I had known about you back then, I would have married your mother a long time ago! Daddy, is mommy expecting a baby brother or sister this time? Diana quickly put down her book and asked eagerly. Ivan Marsh reached out and picked her up, We dont know yet, we wont be able to find out until at least four months in. Diana, would you prefer a brother or a sister? I like both! As long as its a baby born from mommy, we will love it very much! Diana was a particrly kind-hearted child. At this point, Alfie also spoke up, Yeah, me too! Ill be a little man, protecting my little brother and sister! Soon, Jennifer came downstairs. Dinner quickly started, and the family moved to the dining room, harmoniously together. During dinner, Ivan Marsh suggested, Mom, we havent had a chance to tell Jennies dad about her pregnancy yet. Also, Jennies brother recently found a girlfriend. I think we can host a family dinner here tomorrow. We can formally announce these two pieces of good news to everyone, and the children can meet their grandfather. Of course we can. Aubree smiled warmly, Youre an only child, and Jennie doesnt have many siblings either. In the future, we will all be one family. Thank you, mom. Jennifer was very touched. Aubree praised, Your brother Tristan is truly a business genius and a very responsible man. Ive seen his interviews, and hes not ordinary. If I had a daughter, I would definitely want her to marry him! So, I also want to meet this lucky and happy girl. Chapter 1543 Aubree has truly changed Her name is Monica, shes truly fortunate. Jennifer said, sipping her soup, unable to resist praising, We felt a good connection with her the moment we saw her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Aubree smiled warmly, Having a good connection is so important. Its like the maic field between people, I believe in it more and more. Thats right. Ivan Marsh also chimed in, That applies to both business partnerships and friendships. Aubree, as if suddenly remembering something, said, Oh, right, why dont we invite Spencer Lawrence over for dinner tomorrow night as well? Our big family isntplete without him, right? The fact that she could actively mention Spencer Lawrence was beyond Jennifer and Ivan Marshs expectations, but they were both very happy. Is Uncle Spencer Lawrenceing too? Alfie was excited, his eyes twinkling, Ill go pick him up at the club tomorrow? I really want to y with him! He beat me before I went abroad! This time I must defeat him! Youve improved, but so has Uncle Spencer Lawrence. Jennifer reminded him, People should be confident, but not overly so. I know, mommy! Alfie obediently nodded, a smile on his face. Diana turned her eyes, Mommy, is Uncle still working on his club? She asked in a soft and cute voice, I also want to y games there, its sofortable! Yes. Jennifer reached out and stroked her daughters little head, saying proudly, Uncle has already started to bring glory to the country. Hes not just ying games, hes leading his team topete overseas, and hes even developed several handy software. Wow! Is he really that amazing? I want to learn from Uncle! Adoration and admiration shone in the childrens faces. Ivan Marsh said to Aubree, I was actually nning to invite Spencer Lawrence as well, but I dont know if hes too busy. Thest time I saw him was probably about three months ago. Why dont you give him a call? She replied while picking up food with her chopsticks, How much time can a meal take? Besides, no matter how busy he is, he still has to eat. Thats true, responded Ivan Marsh, Okay, Ill contact him. The conversation in the restaurant revolved around Spencer Lawrence. It was clear that Aubree hadpletely let go of any past grudges, treating Spencer Lawrence like a child of the Marsh family. Ever since Jennifer joined the family, Aubree had gradually understood some truths. The connection between people is fleeting, we only live once, so we should be less calcting and cherish our rtionships more. On the same night, the whole city was nketed with silver, stunningly beautiful. Social media posts were filled with snowy scenes. Many citizens made snowmen, each one better than thest, turning many ces into popr photo spots. After witnessing a marriage proposal at the leisure square, Tristan walked in the snow, holding Monicas hand. Snowkes were falling again. Under the streetlights, one could see the snowkes fluttering down, it was truly beautiful. Their fingers interlocked, Tristan was taller than her by a head, their good looks and cute height difference made them look particrly well-matched and dazzling. If we can share the snow this morning, it would be like sharing a lifetime together, Tristan couldnt help but sigh at the scene. He really wanted to continue to hold her hand and keep walking, just keep walking Monica turned her gaze, feeling the gentle aura emanating from him. The curve of his smiling lips was just right, he was calm and gentlemanly, she particrly cherished this encounter. Looking at him with a smile of admiration, she said to him, A life together cannot be reced by snow, knowing you is the best thing ever. Tristan was slightly stunned, then turned to look at her. Their eyes met, and his smile deepened. He then held her hand even tighter. Chapter 1544: Rowan Watson has Double Pressure Just like that, Monicas smile became even brighter. She then turned her gaze away, leaning her head against his shoulder as they walked. Monica, how did you think of bing a piano teacher? Tristan asked. He was a bit reluctant, I was nning to invite you to mypany and let Kevin pick ten positions for you to choose from. Because I dont want to work in apany, Monica answered directly. I dont want to struggle in the workce at all. Being a boiling frog in warm water is boring, bing a strong woman is meaningless, I cant find my value in life, maybe people have different ambitions? Belinda is a living example, being busy and sessful in her career, but neglecting her family, leading to divorce. Growing up in a single-parent environment, she hoped for aplete and warm family in the future. Tristan could understand this. He didnt press, stroking her smooth hair, Everyone has their own dreams, being a piano teacher is also quite good. I support you. Thank you! Monica gave him a big smile and shared an idea, After I gain some teaching experience, I will teach the children in the welfare home to y the piano! Tristan saw her kind side again. This quality makes a person shine, Tristan really loved her more and more. He said, We can sponsor gifted children, or give them the choice of private schools, let them receive better education, as long as Mr. Adams agrees. Actually, I also had this idea. But now I am more worried about Lili. She is eight years old and has a disability in her left leg which makes it difficult for her to walk. If she joins a group life like this, she will inevitably beughed at. Over time, she may be introverted, which will affect her life. We can ask Dr. Watson about this, maybe there is hope? Tristan suggested. Monicas eyes widened in realization, Right! How did I not think of this?? She appeared as if she had seen hope, her entire being lighting up with excitement, We have Dr. Watson! He will definitely have a way, right?! Right, no matter what, we have to try to find him! Then Monica discussed this matter with him. Under the cover of night, in the snow. ire, who had turned off her phone for the entire day, was holding hands tightly with Rowan Watson. The two were silently walking in the snow. The light from the streetmps cast long shadows of them, and when he looked up at themp not far away, his eyelids felt a bit sore. The silence filled their surroundings with a hint of sadness. Rowan Watson had recently set his phone to silent mode, as several numbers from the country of Lurayoca kept calling. They wanted to discuss something that he was very resistant to. Thest call had been very unpleasant. Rowan Watson was under a lot of mental stresstely, which often led to his insomnia. At this moment, he was considering whether or not to tell ire about this matter.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He originally wanted her to face this with him, or at least she had a right to know. But ire was not in a good state. Their rtionship was facing great opposition from the Russell family, and Rowan Watson did not want to add to her troubles at this time. He chose to bear some of the pressure silently. ire, Rowan Watson squeezed her hand, Youve been out all day with your phone off. Your family must be worried, right? ire felt a slow suffocation in her chest. She shook her head, also tightening her grip on his hand, and smiled, Im all grown up now, and Mya knew when I left. Chapter 1545: Encountered Them Rowan Watson also knew Mya. He thought that with Mya around, the elders of the Russell family would be much calmer. She was a girl who often cared for others. ire, no matter what happens, well always be together, right? Rowan Watsons voice was gentle, holding her hand and walking forward, letting the snowkes drift onto his shoulders. Mhm. The girl nodded firmly, The biggest obstacle now is my aunt and uncle. If I were their biological daughter, maybe they would let go. She smiled, encouragingly saying to him, But its okay, I will keep trying! I will show them that I can be happy! I will write better works, just give me a little more time. Actually, the biggest obstacle now was not her parents, but Rowan Watson stopped, turning around to stand in front of her, his hands lightly on her shoulders, his gaze gentle as he looked at her, ire, no matter what happens, I will unwaveringly go towards you, from all sides, remember this, wait for me. Such a touching confession, coupled with this snowy night, was simply too romantic, just like a scene from a drama. But, it also carried a hint of sadness that ire did not notice. Facing his affectionate gaze, ire smiled, standing on her toes to kiss his lips, just a brief kiss, but it contained her deep love for him. Dr. Watson, I love you, you can also repeatedly confirm with me. ire tilted her head, her eyes sparkling as she looked at him, like a little angel. The two shared a smile, he nodded, Alright, I will confirm with you.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. He put his arm around her shoulders, leading her to keep moving forward, somewhat aimlessly, but each moment was very precious to them. Are we going to keep walking like this tonight? Not just tonight, we need to keep walking like this forever As they walked, they inevitably saw two familiar figures, Tristan and Monica appeared in Rowan Watson and ires sight. Tristan and Monica also happened to see them. The pure snowkes were still falling, fluttering around. Everyone continued walking, stopping only when they were less than two meters apart. Their gazes met, all four of them smiling. It had been a long time since they had seen each other, though they were in the same city, everyone was busy with their own things, such is adulthood. Then, at Tristans suggestion, they all decided to go to a restaurant for hotpot, a winter staple. The Spicy Red hotpot restaurant near the square, with its vibrant and festive decor, was full of the New Year spirit. A group of young waitstaff, wearing red aprons, disyed considerable enthusiasm as they intermittently chanted slogans, infusing the winter with a vibrant energy. They ordered a Yin-Yang hotpot and sufficient portions of meat and vegetables. Despite the restaurant being busy with many customers, mostly young couples, the waitstaff were quick to serve. Congrattions to you, ire opened a can of beer, raising it for a toast, sincerely wishing them asting rtionship and an early marriage. Monica and Tristan, along with Rowan Watson, popped open cans of Sprite, as Rowan would need to driveter. ire, you drink? Monica looked at her in surprise, I ept your blessing, thank you! Chapter 1546 Claire Gets Drunk ire shook her head with a smile, I dont usually drink, but I really want to now. She was feeling blue and wanted to drown her sorrows in alcohol. Cheers! Seeing everyone with a drink in hand, ire stood, Heres to you, and heres to us! Everyone stood and clinked sses, May we all be happy! Cheers! A hotpot meal was a confession to winter, and also a ritual for snowy days. Rowan Watson had a gentle demeanor and spent the whole time quietly apanying ire. ire ate hotpot and drank four cans of beer, her face always adorned with a smile that didnt quite reach her eyes. This was her first time drinking. Her cheeks and neck had turned red, but this tipsy feeling made her happy. Tristan and Monica chatted with ire, sensing her long-repressed emotions and trying to help her vent. However, ire concealed her inner sadness behind her smiles, acting cheerful throughout the evening. She didnt want her friends to worry about her. Meanwhile, a series of overseas calls from Lurayoka kept hitting Rowan Watsons phone, which was on silent. About two hourster, everyone had their fill. As ire stood up, her steps faltered and she fell towards Rowan Watson, who quickly caught her, Be careful! Im okay ires head was spinning. She had taken off her down jacket because the hotpot dinner made her feel too hot. Rowan Watson intended to help her put it back on, and Monica also came over to help, ire, you are really drunk. Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Im fine, I still remember who you are. You are Monica, Tristans girlfriend. ire was a little hot and dizzy, her thoughts drifting, and she felt a bit sleepy. I also remember who I am. Her speech was a bit slurred, I am ire, a woman who would do anything for love. I can be without money, but I cannot be without love. Monica helped her put on her jacket, looking at her rosy cheeks, those cute little dimples were really attractive! I wont go home, Dr. Watson, I wont go back ire mumbled, If I go back, I wont be able toe out again. I dont want to be separated from you. Tristan, understanding their situation, calmly asked Rowan Watson, What do you n to do now? I mean right now, at this moment. He then turned his gaze to the drunk girl. ire was lying in Rowan Watsons arms, her eyes closed as if she had fallen asleep. From the moment Rowan failed to dissuade ire from drinking, he had been contemting what to do tonight. He didnt immediately answer Tristans question, clearly unsure of his next step. Tristan had considered all aspects and said, You two should stay at my ce tonight. This is the best solution. Is it convenient? Rowan Watson, holding the drunk ire, looked gratefully at Tristan. Of course.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. So, Monica and Rowan Watson helped ire into Rowan Watsons car, and she got into Tristans car. Tristan led the way. Im sorry, I might not be able to get you home before ten. Tristan was a very punctual person. Thats okay. Monica was very understanding, Belinda has already agreed to our rtionship, she wont be too strict about the time. Tristan reached out and held her hand, intertwining their fingers. As long as she was by his side, he wanted to hold her hand like this, as if it had be a habit. Chapter 1547 Finnley Russell’s words were straight to the point Tristan drove with one hand, looking ahead. In fact, his and Monicas situation was much better than ires and Dr. Watsons. Everyone was very clear that if they sent the drunk ire back to the Russell family, the elders would have an even worse impression of Dr. Watson. And if Dr. Watson took ire back to his ce for the night, the Russell family elders who didnt see her all night would definitely find their way to Dr. Watsons house the next day. That situation was also unimaginable So going to Tristans house was the safest option. That night, at the Russell family residence.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the living room, Violet called Dr. Watsons phone over and over, but he just wouldnt pick up. Violet was fuming! How can he be so rude?! In this day and age when no one is without their phone, he actually doesnt answer my calls! As she got angry, Violet then became anxious, Mya, do you think they might have eloped?! Mom, maybe hes in the operating room? Hes a doctor, have you considered that possibility? Mya, with her big belly, consoled, Dr. Watson wont elope. He has a whole hospital to run, hes not that irresponsible. But Violet was incredibly worried, both agitated and angry. ires phone has been off this whole time, and Rowan Watson still isnt picking up either. Something must have happened, this is not normal! Seeing her mother-inw so anxious, Mya felt that letting ire go out on her own that morning was ill-advised. She now felt very guilty, and was also worried about ires safety. Why would she turn off her phone when everything was fine! Mya didnt know what to say for a moment, she just knitted her brows lightly in silence as she apanied her mother-inw. Just then, a pair of headlights shone in from the yard. Finnley Russell finally returned after leaving Marsh Group and briefly stopping by his ownpany. As soon as he entered the living room, he could sense something was off tonight. After asking about it, he learned of ires situation, as well as how she had left in the morning and still had not returned. Finnley Russell could feel his mothers anxiety and urgency. He put his arm around his wifes shoulder, then lightly said to his mother, Whats there to worry about? At least we know shes alive now, right? Do we really want to drive her insane? Violets chest heaved slightly as she slowly turned to look at her son. Did I drive her? Im worried about her! Finnley Russell met his mothers gaze and nodded, saying gently, Yes, you did, otherwise she wouldnt have left like that, holding scissors to her throat. This home no longer provides her with support and warmth. Is that so? Violet contemted her sons words. She suddenly felt her heart tearing apart. Im just afraid her voice trembled slightly, Im afraid she wont be happy She really was very anxious as well. If she and Dr. Watson break up, she wont be happy. If shes with Dr. Watson, shell feel happy, Finnley Russell said to his mother. What you think will make her happy wont actually make her happy. True happiness is something she has to feel for herself. Violet pursed her lips tightly, her back involuntarily stiffening. She had heard and absorbed her sons words tonight, to some degree. Mya secretly tugged Finnley Russell, hoping he wouldnt speak so directly even though this was the truth. But Finnley Russell just patted his mother on the shoulder, Give them some time and space. Theyre not talking marriage yet anyway, so leave it to time. If shes unhappy, shelle back herself. Then Finnley Russell turned to his wife, Dear,e with me upstairs. And led her up. Mya really wanted to help ire, because she was also a young person, a woman who could throw caution to the wind for love. It was love! How hard it was to encounter in this world! Miss it and you may never meet it again in your whole life. Settling,promising, how tragic would life be? Chapter 1548 They were caught by the children After going upstairs, Mya and Finnley Russell entered the bedroom. He took out a small box from his pocket, opened it and took out the ne inside, then put it directly on her, This is a ne from ourpany that I designed, one of a kind in the world. Pregnancy is tiring, I hope you like it. Thank you darling. Mya smiled happily, Youve given me enough gifts already, dont spend so much. When are we going to see Dad? Mya asked, Do you have time the day after tomorrow? Definitely. Finnley Russell cupped her face and kissed her forehead, then went down on one knee, gently pressing his ear against her protruding belly, Has baby been good today? Did you kick Mommy? Hes been so good today, waiting for Daddy toe home the whole time. Myas smile radiated with maternal brilliance. As the night grewte. After taking care of Rowan Watson and ire, Tristan drove Monica home. By now it was almost half past ten. As he drove, he racked his brain for excuses to give Belindater. Tristan held the steering wheel with one hand, while his other hand reached over to interlock fingers with Monica. Monica,e to my ce early tomorrow morning, Tristan said to her. Come have breakfast at my ce. Okay. After a while, Monica turned and asked him, Will the Russells find you there? Not tonight, but maybe tomorrow morning. So itll be better if youre there too for Dr. Watson to exin. Tristan was even imagining what the situation would be like tomorrow.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dont worry, Ille over early, Monica was a very clever girl. Ill just say I kept irepany for the night. That was what Tristan meant as well. Unknowingly, the car had arrived at the viplex. Monica inadvertently saw the familiar vehicle parked in the yard not far away, and she was shocked. My dad is still here?? Tristan also looked in that direction, and indeed saw Algerones car. They were both a bit surprised. So Tristan pulled over and stopped the car. From his angle, he could see the two people sitting on the sofa in the living room of the townhouse. Algerone Swain and Belinda were chatting over tea, the atmosphere seemed quite peaceful. Under themplight, they could see the coziness inside. Monica just watched like that, needless to say she was overjoyed, her expression had clearly changed. She was excited, smiling as she gently gazed at the once married couple through the window My dad and my mom can actually spend so much time alone together, its simply a miracle! She couldnt help it and tears welled up in her eyes. Tristan was also very moved. He squeezed her hand and when he turned to look at her, she also withdrew her gaze back to him. The girls smile was bright as the moon, dazzling Tristans eyes. His smile was gentle, Everything will get better and better, lets work hard together. At that moment, in the well-lit living room of the townhouse. Algerone Swain talked to Belinda with a smile about the development history of hispany over the years, Its been a bumpy road, growing little by little, still not feeling grown up yet, and in a sh I already have white hair. He was also a little sentimental. They drank cup after cup of tea, and Belinda was also very interested in what he had to say, like an old friend. They didnt talk about feelings, only work, so even with just the two of them it wasnt too awkward. But Algerone Swain inadvertently nced over, and he saw Tristans parked car not far away. His heart gave a little lurch. When did theye back? Seeing him zoning out, Belinda followed his gaze and also saw Tristans car. She was slightly startled as well, and the smile disappeared from her face. Its gettingte. Algerone Swain returned to his senses. He put down his cup and stood up, I should get going first. He smiled at her, then quickly strode towards the living room door. Belinda also stood up, without even a chance to say goodbye as she watched his figure disappear from the living room doorway. Her heart suddenly felt empty. Chapter 1549 Tristan’s specific instructions Sitting in the passenger seat, Monica saw her fathere out. She quickly got out of the car, but before she could take two steps, she saw Algerone swiftly get in his car and drive away swiftly, as if not wanting to see them. Hey Monica didnt even get a chance to speak before he was gone. She halted her steps, How could he leave? Watching as the car drove off in the opposite direction. Monica knitted her brow and sighed, then went back to the drivers seat. Bye, you sleep early too! She smiled and waved at Tristan. Tristans eyes were deep and gentle. Good night. He waved back at her as well. Watching as the girl strode towards the living room. Tristan saw her enter before starting the car again. When Algerone Swain got home, the first thing he did after getting out of the car was to check on the roses he had painstakingly transnted over. He was worried they were too delicate to withstand the cold weather and would wither away this winter. That night, Rowan Watson stayed by ires side taking care of her, apanying her. Taking out his phone, he saw dozens of missed calls from Violet. He felt very guilty, and nned to call back tomorrow morning after ire sobered up to let them know they were alright, so they wouldnt worry. There were also dozens of calls from Luya. In that distant country, they must have gone through a lot of effort to try and find him. Even though he had changed his name and rarely made public appearances. Dont leave me Lying in bed, ire turned over and grabbed Rowan Watsons hand with eyes shut tight and brows knitted, head a little splitting. In a daze she said, Dont leave me, Rowan Watson, I dont want to be apart from you Im here, were not splitting up. Rowan Watson sat down by the bed, leaned over and stroked her forehead. Good thing she didnt have a fever. He said in her ear in a low voice, Im by your side, ire. I wont go anywhere. Be good and rest well. Youre so busy every day, you have to take care of your health. Ill worry about you. ires stomach felt very ufortable, but shey on her side hugging his waist, still very concerned about him. From her bones she admired and loved this man. Rowan Watsons brows furrowed, his eyes full of tenderness. Okay, I promise you. Then he gently pressed a light kiss to her forehead. Be good and sleep now. Im not going anywhere. He also tucked the nket around her again, still tightly holding her hand. Rowan Watson stayed by her side faithfully. He didnt want to answer the calls from Luya, but he also knew this wasnt an issue that could be resolved by not answering the phone. Spending the night at ires bedside, Rowan Watsons thoughts drifted far away. He was very troubled, to tell the truth he really felt mentally exhausted. The moon set and the sun rose, a beautiful new day began. The snow had stopped, the yard was covered in thick snowdrifts, everything bright and clear. Tristan came downstairs to the kitchen where the servants were already busy cooking breakfast. Jane, youre making chicken soup? Tristan smelled the fragrance. Good morning, Sir. The middle aged woman stopped what she was doing and turned to look at him with a smile. Yes, its almost done. Did you add salt? Tristan asked. Jane shook her head. Not yet, I was going to add it when I open the lidter. Dont add it then. Tristan had a gentle smile, speaking casually to her. Remember, absolutely do not add salt. Jane didnt understand. Not even a little? None. Tristan was very certain, then left. Jane watched his departing figure, truly confused. With no salt at all, it really wouldnt taste good. Lightly salted chicken soup was the most delicious.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But since Mr. Tristan said not to add it, then she wouldnt. Chapter 1550 Contacting Finnley Russell Early in the morning, everything was snow white. Monica called Tristan, Hello, the snow is too thick, hard to drive, so I walked over. Where are you now? Tristan quickly looked out into the yard but didnt see anyone yet. He grabbed his car keys and went out. A few minutester, Tristans car pulled up next to Monica, the tires covered in snow. Monica stood in the snow looking at him, deeply moved, unable to help smiling. She got into the passenger seat, Thanks foring to get me! She stretched her legs out to shake the thick snow off her boots. If youre not good at driving, you should have called me earlier. I would havee directly to pick you up from home, instead of you walking all this way for nothing. Tristan didnt me her, just worried about her. Monica drew her legs back in and closed the door, turning to look at him. Its fine, what are legs for if not walking right? Plus driving really wouldnt have been safe, the snow is too thick, you cant even see the road at all.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But I know the way, Im an experienced driver. Tristan started turning the car around. Did Belinda say anything when you went backst night? No. Monica was very curious. I dont know what my dad talked to her about for two whole hours, she didnt reveal one bit. Whatever they talked about, given your moms personality, its already not easy that she let Uncle Swain sit there for two hours. I think the remarriage will happen very soon, Tristan was confident. Lets keep working hard. That would be so great, my lifes biggest wish is about toe true! I have to n a grand wedding for them! Monica was in a great mood, all sorts of beautiful scenes shing through her mind. After a while, she asked, Hows ire? Did she feel ufortablest night? Even if she felt ufortable, wasnt there a doctor by her side? Tristan wasnt worried at all. I dont know, I just woke up. The Russell elders havente looking yet right? Monica asked. Should we call and contact them? They must be pretty anxious with her missing a whole night. Lets see how ire is first. Okay. The car quickly pulled into the yard. After getting out with Monica, Tristan strode towards the living room, leaving deep and shallow footprints in the snow. At this time, Rowan Watson and ire had juste downstairs. She was holding a bowl of hangover tea. Although she felt much better after sleeping, Rowan Watson insisted she drink a bowl. Aftering in, everyone greeted each other. Rowan Watson and ire expressed their gratitude to Tristan. Seeing that ire was doing alright, Tristan asked her, Text your brother your location so he knows youre safe? They must be very worried since you didnt go home all night. ire held the bowl of tea. She thought about it, then nodded. She couldnt just run away from home like this. She had to contact her family sooner orter. You drink your tea, Ill send the text. With her consent, Tristan sent a message to Finnley Russell, who soon replied that he woulde get her shortly. Mr. Tristan, breakfast is ready. Janes voice sounded as she came over with a smile, looking at everyone. Good morning everyone, good morning Miss Swain. The house hadnt been this lively in a long time. Good morning. Monicas smile was gentle. Tristan led everyone towards the dining room. Lets have breakfast first then. They had just entered the dining room when the rich aroma of chicken soup wafted over. Jane had prepared four bowls, filling each one halfway and cing them in front of everyone. Thank you. Youre wee. After Jane went back to the kitchen, everyone started eating. As Tristan drank the soup, he was very calm. Monica took a sip then looked up. Howe theres no salt in this? Chapter 1551: Who Are These People? Is Ting At this moment, Jane happened toe out.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. However, Tristan gently interrupted, We never put salt in chicken soup at home, because it tastes fresher and more nutritious this way. Is that so? Monica looked at him in disbelief. Tristans lips curled up as he praised, So the chicken soup you madest time was especially good. I really enjoyed drinking it! And Im used to it. Jane was shocked, and she also seemed to understand something. Did Monica forget to put salt in the chicken soup she made for him? So he was giving her a way out? Oh, I see. Sure enough, Monica was happy, but as she drank the soup in the bowl, it smelled fragrant but had no taste at all, it was simply hard to swallow! That morning, Finnley drove from the Russell family and headed this way. Violet sat in the passenger seat, looking out the foggy window, her mood heavy. Albert didnte because having more people would unconsciously put pressure on ire. He was just going to pick her up. This wasnt a negotiation. Mom, when you see ireter, dont say too much or put more pressure on her. Young people today are already under a lot of stress. Finnley said kindly as he controlled the steering wheel. Violet had thought about it for a long timest night. Son, its not that your mother is unreasonable, its that you havent stood in your mothers position. If ire was my own daughter, I probably wouldnt be so firmly against her being with Rowan today. Shes not your own, so you want her to be happy even more. Finnley understood. Yes. Violet admitted, Your uncle and aunt entrusted ire to us before they passed away. We have a responsibility and obligation to raise her and let her live happily. Weve lost her once already, we cant lose her a second time. Last time was just an ident. How many times can a person experience an ident like that in life? Finnley didnt quite understand and asked, Should we all choose not to go out when we see news of a car ident? Violet was silent. He said, Its the same logic. idents happen, but we just need to be careful. I know you love her, and ire knows too. But everyones understanding of happiness is different. To let the people we love feel happy, thats real happiness, not forcing on them what we think is happiness. The sons words were reasonable. Violet remained silent she really was conflicted. When Finnley arrived, Tristan and the others had already finished breakfast and wereing to the living room. They inadvertently saw a car parked steadily in the yard. Rowan and ire recognized at a nce that it was Finnleys car. Everyone came to the living room door and saw Finnley and Violet get out of the car and walk over through the snow. ires seemingly calm gaze contained a hint of apology as she looked at the middle-aged woman walking towards her through the snow. She looked a little haggard, probably from worrying all night without sleep? Auntie, brother. When they got closer, ire softly greeted them. Rowan did the same. Auntie, Finnley. His voice was gentle and calm. Violet stared at ire without blinking. Just as she was about to say something, a rumbling sound came from the sky. Everyone at the door raised their heads to look, only to see five helicopters appear in their vision, the powerful airflow from the propellers messing up everyones clothes and hair. The helicopters were circling above the yard in a surrounding formation. Rowan took out his phone and saw the muted screen disying an iing call from Lu Layuokas number. The call was stilling in. He looked up at the helicopters. Obviously they had located his position and found him. With so many friends here, Rowan didnt turn and flee. His jawline was as noble as European aristocracy, and his eyes shone with a firm, cold light. Chapter 1552: Rowan Was Taken Away The helicopters began to descend, flying lower and lower. Everyone realized the situation was bad, because they had never seen anything like this. This was Tristans territory, even he was confused and unclear about the situation.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Whats going on? Who are they looking for? Why are there helicopters? And five of them? Did they get the wrong ce? Finnley was also very puzzled. He silently analyzed it, his gaze falling on Tristans face, and asked in a low voice, Who are they? Sensing the visitors were unfriendly. Tristan stared at those helicopters. His starry eyes narrowed, I dont know either. He watched them warily as they steadilynded in the yard. Soon they saw those cabin doors open, and big men walked out one by one, at least fifty some people. They wore unified ck clothes, as if taking orders from some organization. What are they trying to do? Although Monica was worldly, she had never seen anything like this. She couldnt help feeling a little nervous, reminiscent of TV shows capturing drug lords. In fact, everyone realized something was wrong! At this moment, only Rowan took a step forward. His deep eyes stared at those people, and he said gently to everyone, They came to find me. In an instant, everyone around turned to look at him! With astonishment, suspicion, worry, and puzzlement. What did you do to offend someone? ires heart was clenched tight as she asked in a trembling voice. Before Rowan could exin anything to her, a leading man walked over to him and stood in front of him. Pleasee talk for a moment. Without even greeting them. Rowan looked at ire, then strode over. That man leaned in and whispered something in his ear. It made Rowans expression change slightly, his eyes bright as stars but emanating a hint of cold light. Give me two minutes. Yes. The man was extremely respectful and turned back towards the helicopters. Rowan walked over to ire and the others. He took her hand and reluctantly rubbed it in his palm. ire, I have something to take care of. You take care of yourself. ire looked at him, having a premonition of impending loss. With tears in her eyes, she held his hand tightly and softly asked, Who are they? Why are they looking for you? What happened? Crystal clear tears rolled down her cheeks. She didnt want to cry, she just wanted an answer to reassure her heart. They are from the country of Lu Layuoka, here to take me home. Something happened at home. Rowan said sincerely, then reluctantly stroked her hair. I have to go. Wait for me toe back. ires eyes were filled with tears as she bit her pink lips tightly. She nodded firmly, Okay, Ill wait for you! Though she really wanted to shake her head, not wanting to let him go, she had to be sensible! Rowan let go of her hand, restrained his emotions for a moment, and looked at Auntie apologetically. He respectfully bent over to bow to her. Then he also apologetically looked at everyone before finally turning to leave. Watching his departing back, ires brows furrowed tightly. Her intuition told her things were not as simple as he said. If something happened at home, couldnt they just call? Was it necessary to go through so much trouble? Seeing Rowan get on the helicopter and the men in ck also boarding, it wasnt long before the propellers started spinning and the five helicopters took off again, flying towards the horizon. The moment she retracted her gaze, the tears in ires eyes fell again. She desperately wished this was just a dream. At this time, Tristan sent a Facebook message to Jing Ting, telling him about the situation when Rowan was taken away, and sent him a few words about the country of Lu Layuoka, asking if he knew about this country. Anyway, Tristan had never paid attention to it before. Chapter 1553: A Woman Who Wants to Get Close At this time, Ivan was in the group office, processing documents. His phone rang with a notification sound. After a while, he picked up his phone and opened it to read the text Tristan had sent carefully. From the text, it was not difficult to see Tristans anxiety and worry. What was happening with Rowan? Ivan tapped the screen with his fingers and quickly replied to Tristan with six words: Family matters, dont worry.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Upon receiving the message, Tristan was very confused, but he immediately held up his phone screen for ire to see, letting her read the message. ire nced at Tristan, then looked back at the screen in front of her and read the words carefully. She saw the message Tristan had sent to Ivan, and also Ivans understated reply. Family matters? She looked back at Tristan again, puzzled, Is Rowan from this country? Tristan put away his phone, Maybe. Recalling the situation just now, it didnt seem like they were arresting him either. Because the information came from Ivan, it could reassure ire to some extent. She knew Rowan and Ivan were good friends, and he used to be his private doctor. If something really happened to Rowan, with Ivans capabilities, he would not stand by and do nothing. Monica put her arm around ires shoulder and looked at Violet with a smile, Auntie, can ire stay here today? Ill chat with her here and take her home in the afternoon, okay? Violet also regained herposure. She nced at Monica and saw the kindness in her eyes, so she didnt object too much. Okay, Ill leave it to you then. Because ire was in a bad mood, Violet felt that beingforted by a peer might be better. Its no trouble at all, were friends, we slept togetherst night! Monica said on purpose. Violet was taken aback for a moment, and looked at the girl again. She just saw her face as calm as water, with a faint smile. Violet nodded. Well. Then she looked at her son beside her, Finnley, lets go. Then she looked at Tristan again and said withplicated feelings, Sorry for disturbing you. Auntie, please go slowly, Tristan said very calmly and politely. Well take ire home. Violets mouth curved up slightly. She turned around and walked out of the living room. She still felt regretful. Tristan was such a good man, how could she not hold onto him? He was polite and handsome, and always gave a strong sense of security no matter when. But now, Violet clearly understood that ire had lost this blessing. On the same morning, in a townhouse in the viplex. With Monica not around, the whole house was Belindas kingdom, free for her to do as she wished. She had finally found her daughters recipes and bought a lot of ingredients. She was busy cooking in the kitchen now. Yes, she was going to cook soup too. Two hours passed quickly, and the air was filled with the fragrance of mushroom chicken soup. Just smelling it made one hungry. The color was also very good. The soup was thick. She was very happy todle the cooked chicken soup into an insted bowl without spilling a drop, and couldnt bear to taste it herself. Then she carried the insted bowl and went out the door. The car headed towards Algeronespany C Yes, Belinda cooked chicken soup for Algerone. Perhaps becausest nights chat was quite pleasant, although they didnt talk about feelings, it brought the rtionship between them closer in an imperceptible way. She was driving with a smile on her face, and couldnt help imagining his reaction when he saw herter. He must be very happy too, right? Being single for so many years, he must still have feelings for her in his heart, right? Belinda couldnt help but recall when the power went outst night, he had protected her in his arms and told her not to be afraid. At that moment, it truly awakened all her sleeping memories in an instant. Chapter 1554: The Result of Following All The Way At this moment, outside the lobby of the main building of Swain Group, a luxurious ck Bentley was parked. The door was already open, and two bodyguards in ck stood waiting by the door. Soon, the well-dressed Algerone and a middle-aged woman came out of the lobby. They chatted as they walked, followed by seven or eightpany executives. Having just finished a meeting, theypleted the signing of a contract with this woman. Ms. Janice, are you going to the jewelry mall now? Algerone had just heard her take a phone call. The woman stopped and turned to look at him. Yes. Algerone happened to have time, so he asked, Or I can have my driver take you there? It would be even better if Mr. Swain apanied me, the middle-aged woman said with a smile, joking, Would you oblige? Algerone thought about it and readily agreed, Sure, please get in the car! The woman looked at him in surprise. Really? She had wanted to ask him to go together, but was afraid he was too busy to agree, and didnt want to lose face by asking directly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She didnt expect that he would actually agree. Janices eyes, full of smiles, narrowed for a moment. Thats great then. She got into his car, and Algerone got in too. The bodyguard closed the car door, and the driver quickly drove away. Not far away in another car, Belinda, who was sitting in the drivers seat, witnessed it all from Algerone and that womaning out of the lobby. At this moment, the smile on her face disappeared little by little. As a proud woman, she had gotten up early in the freezing cold this morning to buy ingredients and spent two hours cooking in the kitchen. She was overjoyed to bring the freshly cooked chicken soup to him. But he was chatting andughing with another woman as they left together! How could Belinda not get angry with her temper?! She gripped the steering wheel tightly and stepped on the elerator to follow them! A womans jealousy and curiosity were strong, innate traits. She just wanted to find out what Algerone was doing with that woman! Were they going on a date? Following them, Belindas car also stopped, because his car stopped outside a mall. This was a prosperous area with all kinds of high-end goods. What? Buying gifts for this woman? Soon, she saw the car door open, and Algerone got out of the car with the blonde woman. The two walked side by side into the mall, chatting andughing. Although Belinda didnt live in Arkpool City often, she was still very familiar with this area. All the famous jewelry brands were clustered here. She quickly unfastened her seatbelt, put on a scarf and sunsses, and followed them in decisively. Customersing in and out here were either rich or noble, evident from their dress and style. Going up the esctor, Belindas eyes stayed on their backs the whole time. If looks could kill, the two would have been badly injured already. Although Algerone didnt have any physical contact with the woman, he didnt put his arm around her waist, hold her shoulder, or hold her hand. But the two walking side by side, chatting andughing, already made Belinda following behind very ufortable. Perhaps she still didnt realize that she was still deeply in love with Algerone. Following them, they arrived on the fourth floor. The lights everywhere were as brilliant as ze. The decor of the jewelry stores was elegant and tranquil, without a trace of restlessness or extravagance. This was the aesthetics of truly wealthy people. Belinda saw them finally stop in front of the counter of a jewelry brand. They were picking out something. The salesperson was also enthusiastically serving them, taking out the selected items for the woman to hold. At this moment, Belinda fully recognized the reality. Some bits and pieces over the past few days were just shes in the pan. Chapter 1555: So That’s How It Is Madam really has good taste. This ne is our shops treasure. It uses the best hydro diamonds from South Africa, very high quality, the salesperson introduced with a smile. And its from the hands of a famous Italian designer. Ive seen it. That designer is my friend, the woman said without arrogance. Algerone also liked this ne at first sight, so he said to the woman beside him, Try it on? Let me see how it looks on you. Janice gave him a bright smile. Okay. She put on the ne, and Algerone also helped her. This scene made Belinda furious. She turned around and went down the esctor. With the ne on, Janices temperament was further enhanced. She looked down and liked it very much too. Who are you going to give this ne to, Mr. Swain? She was very clear it wasnt for her. Algerone appreciated the ne with a smile but didnt answer. The woman asked again, Does it look good? Yes, very good, he really liked it. The woman reached out and took off the ne, carefully cing it back in the box held by the salesperson, and said with a smile, guessing, She must be a lucky woman to receive so much care from Mr. Swain. Algerone just smiled, not revealing too much about his love life to her. After all, she was just a business partner of thepany. Thank you for today. You are always at the forefront of fashion, with great taste. Algerone sincerely thanked her. This was the reason for taking her out today. Youre wee, I wasing here anyway. Then this one it is, Algerone told the salesperson. I trust Ms. Janices taste. Please wrap it up for me, Ill pay by card. And handed over a card. Alright, this ne is thirty million, the salesperson took the ne to process the invoice. Janice was very envious. Mr. Swain, you have a special someone, dont you? She sincerely congratted him, looking at him appreciatively. Do I know the lucky woman? Belinda, my ex-wife, Algerone confessed. He thought there was no need to hide it from her. He might even give Belinda a grand wedding ceremony someday. The first time they got married, thepany had just started up and they didnt have a proper ceremony. He felt that he owed her and wanted to make up for it as much as possible while still alive. Janice was clearly stunned for a moment, thenughed and asked, Arent you two like fire and water? I heard she doesnt even let you see your daughter? Rumors, Algerone looked her in the eye and said seriously. That is absolutely a rumor. I saw my daughter just yesterday. Recalling the past few days together, he felt a little ted again. They came to Arkpool City? The woman was surprised again. Not in Canada anymore? Yes, he nodded. Thinking that Belinda was living in his house and sleeping in his bed made him feel very happy. At this time, the salesperson came back with the bag containing the ne and the card, and handed them to Algerone with both hands. Sir, thank you for your patronage. I wish you the best of luck, your receipt is in the bag. Algerone took them and thanked Janice again. I trust your taste, thanks! And I trust your taste too, good luck! Janice gave her most sincere blessings. You must let me know if you remarry. Definitely. Algerone was in a hurry and bid her farewell before turning to leave. At this time, Belindas car was heading towards the townhouse. The speed was still fast even in the heavy snow. She was also thinking about buying a house, she didnt want to live at his ce, and didnt want to be a mistress!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1556 In fact, each had the other in their heart Belinda parked her car in the courtyard of the small vi. She carried a thermos of chicken soup and got out of the car, walking into the living room alone in a huff. She heavily put the thermos on the coffee table and sat down on the sofa angrily. She felt so disappointed! She thought, she must move out of here! She wasnt joking today. This wasnt likest time when she was just testing the waters. She wasnt being overly dramatic, she was really leaving! She had to leave! What was the point of staying here in this situation? She determined that Algerone wasnt the person she thought he was. Even though he wasnt married, that didnt mean hecked women. If Belinda hadnt signed a contract with Tristan to jointly develop a new property after the new year, she would have gone back to Canada immediately! At that moment, Algerones car was also driving this way. He looked forward to it, thinking about how Belinda would look when she received the gift, and he couldnt help but smile. In less than five minutes, his car steadily parked in the courtyard. Belinda turned her head when she heard the sound and saw Algerone get out of the car through the floor-to-ceiling window, carrying a bag and walking this way. Sitting on the sofa, her back suddenly stiffened a little as she ate a secret shock. She watched as he came in directly. He said, Youre home, great. With a smile on his face. Algerone put the bag on the coffee table and sat down on the sofa opposite her. He pushed the bag towards her and smiled, This is for you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Belinda looked at him, her gaze going down. At a nce she saw the logo on the bag, it was the jewelry brand store from earlier. She missed half a breath, slowly raised her eyes to look at him, very puzzled. But Algerone had a smile on his face. He was a little awkward but spoke casually, This thing was a gift from a client. I dont need it either. Its worth 30 million, and it even has an invoice. Dont feel bad about taking it, just consider it taking it on the principle of not wasting. A gift from a client? Wasnt this something he just bought at the mall? He went to the mall with another woman, bought a ne, but was giving it to her? Her brows unconsciously twisted slightly. At the same time, at Tristans house. Tristan went to thepany and woulde back after handling things. Monica was at home with ire. On the heated balcony on the second floor, the two girls sat on wicker chairs with hot snacks and tea on the small round table in front of them. Outside the window, the courtyard was still covered in thick, snow white snow, reflecting the whole world in a bright and clear way. ire held her phone, staring at the message Rowan had sent not long after boarding the ne. She could recite every word, and was still reading it over and over Chapter 1557 Go find the savior Monica had seen this message too, but there wasnt much information she could get from it. Rowans original text was as follows: Some things cant be exined in a sentence or two. You must wait for me toe back. I will deal with it as soon as possible. Seeing her anxious yet helpless look, Monica felt very distressed, and didnt know how tofort her for a moment. She just silently apanied her. He must have run into trouble. ire sighed softly, put down her phone and picked up her teacup. Her eyes were filled with sadness, I dont know if theres anything I can do for him. You can. Monicas gaze fell on her. Wait here for him toe back, take good care of yourself, and believe in him unconditionally. Thats right, maybe thats the only thing she could do now. ire recalled what Rowan had said to her during their walkst night C ire, no matter what happens, I will steadfastly walk towards you, on all sides of you. Remember this sentence, wait for me. She suddenly froze, feeling a piercing pain in her heart! Monica. She realized btedly, looking at Monica nervously, He was saying goodbye to mest night! He had a premonition about what would happen today! What? Monica asked, Saying goodbyest night? Yes, its just I didnt take it to heart. ire regretted it so much. She really should have hugged him tight. He told me to wait for him, but but I didnt react much at the time, didnt think too deeply about it at all. Thinking of this, ire really regretted it immensely, her intestines twisted in remorse. Monica, go with me to Marsh Group, okay? ire put down her teacup. She suddenly had an idea, Ivan must know the reason. I want to go find him! You probably cant see him without an appointment. Monica had her own worries. He was a big CEO after all. His schedule must be very full. Lets go first and see. ire couldnt wait any longer. She wasnt sure either. I can wait. He cant be spinning like a top for 24 hours. As long as I go, Ill be able to see him sooner orter. He must have 10 minutes of time. Monica agreed. Lets go now! She got up and went downstairs with ire, telling Jane before leaving. After they left, Jane called Tristan to tell him the situation. At this time, Tristan was in the CEOs office at rke Group, reviewing a document. When he received the call, he thought that they might be stopped by the front desk if they just went over like this.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. So he called Ivan, Ivan, ire and Monica areing to thepany to see you. Its probably about Rowan. Do you have time to meet them? Have they arrived? Ivans voice was low and gentle. If theyve arrived, Ill call the front desk and take them upstairs directly. They probably havent arrived yet, they just left my ce. Okay, Ill contact the front desk now. Ivan said, I happen to be free for about forty minutes right now. Great, then Ill call them now. When they got Tristans call, the two girls were in a taxi. After the call ended, Monica happily told ire, Tristan contacted Ivan for us. He said Ivan has forty minutes free and is waiting for us in his office. Thats so great ire looked very calm. Driver, please go faster, were in a hurry. After Rowan left, ire had actually thought about many things, and imagined countless reasons why Rowan was taken away. Chapter 1558: Rowan’s True Identity The taxi soon arrived at Marsh Group. The two girls hurried out of the car, holding hands as they rushed into the lobby, unwilling to waste a single second. Just as they entered through the ss door, a female clerk in a suit walked over with a smile. You must be Monica and Miss Russell? Yes, yes, thats us! Pleasee with me. The president is upstairs. Thank you! The woman led them directly into the elevator and up the building. It had to be said, Tristan was very thoughtful and considered every detail well, which was why rke Group had thrived under his leadership. Monica had been to Tristans office before, which was very stylish already, but Marsh Group today was on a whole other level. Everything was fully automated with a high-tech vibe, and the visual impact was tremendous. As expected of an industry leader. Without even seeing Ivan yet, the two girls could feel a powerful aura. This way, please. Alright, thank you. Stepping out of the elevator, the capable and beautiful executive assistant led them to the left. Soon, they arrived at the presidents office door. Mr. Ivan. The assistant politely knocked on the open door and smiled as she reported, Miss Russell and Monica have arrived.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay. At his desk, Ivan looked up. Come in. He started tidying the files on his desk. The two girls thanked the assistant again, then stepped inside. Soon, a female clerk brought in tea. Finnley and Xiang Heng were not present. Ivan got up to greet them. Have a seat. His expression was gentle with a faint smile. ire and Monica came over to him. Ivan exuded a warm aura, not putting on any airs. You can just leave the tea here, thanks. Ivan said to the clerk. Yes, Mr. President. She set down the tea and left. The man sat down on the sofa and leaned forward to personally pour tea for them. Ivan, who took Rowan away? ire stood by the sofa, getting right to the point since she knew his time was precious. Do you know where he is now? What on earth happened? Her tone sounded calm, but the anxiety churning inside her was like a volcano brewing under the sea, impossible to suppress. Ivan finished pouring three cups of tea. He picked one up, looked at the two girls standing shoulder to shoulder, and saw they seemed a little nervous. Both were staring at him intently, awaiting his response. Ivan maintained his graceful smile, the corners of his lips arched elegantly. Have a seat, lets chat while we drink tea. ire was suddenly excited. This meant Ivan not only knew, but was also willing to tell them. So they sat down on the sofa across from the coffee table, their gazes still fixed on his chiseled face. Rowan never told you about Lu Layuoka, right? Ivan guessed. ire pressed her lips and shook her head. No. Then a brief silence filled the stylish yet simple office. Ivan was thinking. The two girls continued gazing at him, waiting for him to speak again. After a while longer, Ivan looked up, and his thin lips parted lightly. He probably didnt tell you for his own reasons, but now I think its better if I do, since you two are already together. ire was very grateful to him. Thank you. Ivan said, Rowan is the prince of Lu Layuoka, a very wealthy country. Due to its unique geography, it has the exclusive rights to produce the clearest diamonds in the world. Almost everyone there is rich from diamonds, so the country has no poor people. Prince of Lu Layuoka?? Chapter 1559: Silence of Claire and Monica ire and Monica were silent, shock in their eyes. But Ivan would not joke with them about this. They listened as he continued, Rowan was born at the unreachable finish line. He already had money and power from birth, so he didnt need to struggle. But he was unwilling to live such an extravagant and meaningless life. Plus he had a passion and talent for medicine and pharmaceuticals. Thats what we call aptitude. So from a young age, he was determined to be a doctor. Although Lu Layuoka is very wealthy, its still a small country. So aftering of age, Rowan came to Arkpool City alone. He wanted to shed his prince status and devote himself wholeheartedly to medicine. Hes actually a prince I can hardly believe it. ire was truly shocked to hear this. And Rowan giving up his noble status as prince to contribute to medicine was even more admirable. His graceful body housed a sacred and noble soul. Monica asked, Ivan, why did they send people to take him away this time? He left Lu Layuoka many years ago, right? Shouldnt they have epted it long ago? ire regained her focus and also looked intently at Ivan. She wanted to know the answer too.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. But Ivan shook his head. I dont know. He didnt tell me anything. Ist saw him about two weeks ago. Silence. The kind of silence that left ire at a loss After a while, Ivan added, Maybe they want him to go back and inherit the throne. Come to think of it, the king is getting old too. This is a responsibility he cant avoid. What about his hospital then? ire couldnt help worrying. Will hee back? What if he doesnt want to be a prince again? Will his family force him? Hell be unhappy for life. Ivan shook his head. Unclear. We can only specte now. But the only certainty is hes not in any danger, nor has he offended some evil force. He just went home. Hearing this, ire and Monica both felt some relief, although the concern was unavoidable. Ivan, I know youre very busy with a packed schedule ire opened apologetically. I shouldnt even ask this, but Ive already taken up so much of your time today. Its fine, go ahead. Ivans gaze was gentle. With tearful eyes, ire boldly made her request, Do you have any contacts with Lu Layuoka? With your status, could you get in touch with their king? Can you ask about Rowans situation? Hes your friend too. Ivan thought for a moment and was upfront with her. I was nning to give him a few days first, to see if helle back. He said, If he doesnt return, we can look into what exactly happened. Even if he decides not toe back, there are still formalities on the hospital side that need handling. Ill meet with him for the handover. Ivans response reassured ire. With his capabilities, he could get in contact. Although she couldnt wait another day. She had a strong premonition that if they didnt do something, Rowan would never make it out of that whatever country. ire. Monica put an arm around her shoulders tofort her gently. Dont be too anxious. Hes a prince, who would dare harm him? Ivan nced at his watch. Though he didnt say anything, the action caught ires eye. Thank you, Ivan. ire stood up, cing all her hopes on him. May Ie see you again in a few days? Chapter 1560: Never Too Busy For You Of course. Ivan got up and handed her his business card. Give me a call in advance, or you can also reach me through your brother. He knows all my schedules. ire took it with both hands. Thank you. Then she bowed deeply to him. Please go ahead with your work. Sorry for bothering you. With one more grateful look at him, she and Monica turned to leave. The two girls had taken a taxi over, so they rode the elevator down. Just as they walked out of the magnificent lobby, ire took out her phone, about to call a car. A familiar Maybach drove up and stopped steadily in front of them. Through the lowered window, they immediately saw Tristan in the drivers seat. Get in! Before they could react in surprise, Tristan spoke gently. Monica quickly pulled open the rear door. ire, you go first. Then she apanied ire into the back while the front passenger seat remained empty. Howe youre here? Monica closed the door. Arent you super busy today? Things can be rescheduled. Im not that busy. Nothing is more important. I heard from Jane you two took a taxi out, scared me to death. Tristan started the car and nced back at them as he drove. The roads are slippery these days with the snow. idents happen frequently. I dont feel assured unless I drive you myself. Monica felt warm inside but didnt show her delight openly. After all, there was another unhappy girl sitting next to her. She had to be considerate of ires feelings. ire, dont worry. With Ivan on it, I think no matter what happens, hell help resolve it for us. Monica held her hand and rubbed it in her palm. She smiled and said, Lets exchange numbers, okay? Contact me anytime youre bored or feeling down, day or night. Or you can just move in and stay with me for a few days while we wait for news about Rowan? Her words, one after another, flowed into ires heart like a warm stream, steady and real. Moreover, Monicas voice carried the most sincere emotions, as beautiful as the misty night fog. ire turned to look at the girl. Her eyes were dark and bright, lips arched slightly. The soft expression was as if she wasforting an injured cat. Mm-hmm! ire pressed her lips and nodded firmly, then took out her phone to exchange contacts. Tristan nced back and asked, So where should I take you now? He was willing to be their chauffeur. ire answered, Or just drop me home first? Alright. The car headed for the Russell house. Monica chatted with ire along the way to lift her spirits. When they arrived, Monica got out of the car too. ire, lets stay in touch, okay? Sure, thank you for today. ire looked at her deeply and also gave her a smile. She suddenly liked this girl so much. The two waved goodbye. Only after ire had walked into the yard did Monica get into the passenger seat. Watching her figure recede, Tristan drove off. Miss Swain, you have the piano tutoring orientation today, right? Ive been keeping that in mind. Tristan had been helping her remember this matter. The girl turned to him. Thank you for the kind reminder, Mr. Marsh. Yes, I have to go check in this afternoon. Ill start teaching the kids tomorrow. Then shall I drive you to the school now? Tristan asked. Where is it? Tell me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Monica nced at him teasingly. Not busy, Mr. Marsh? Never too busy for you. Tristan gently replied, then gave her a look. No matter when, one call from you and I promise to show up before you immediately. He thought she looked even more beautiful today. Seeing her kindness again made his love for her grow deeper. Chapter 1561: Gathering at Emerald Bay Monica gave him an address and Tristan drove toward that direction. Phill is quite famous, huh? Yes, many foreign childrene to study too. I heard theyve opened branches in many overseas countries, so the requirements for piano teachers are high. The outstanding Miss Swain, you have my admiration! Thank you! From her bag, Monica took out a red bracelet to put on. It had a special pendant, shiny gold and very pretty. The pendant was engraved with a few words. Whats this? Tristan nced over. Ive never seen you wear it before. Its my lucky bracelet. I only wear it on special asions. Today is my first day of orientation, itll give me strength! Help me ovee social anxiety! She held up her wrist, smiling as she admired it. Wish me the best! Go Miss Swain! Russell House. ire walked into the living room. Violet got up from the sofa and came over anxiously. ire, any news about Rowan? Why was he suddenly taken away? Did he get into some trouble? In fact, ire understood why her aunt would guess that, given the arrest-like scene this morning. Hes not that kind of person, Auntie. ires tone and gaze were equally firm. Until we know the truth, please dont think that way. With that said, she headed upstairs, not wanting to borate on his identity since Rowan had deliberately kept it from them. Violet didnt ask further, just watched her retreating figure with worry. Upstairs, ire locked herself in the bedroom. Leaning against the door, she took a deep breath and looked up, forcing herself not to cry. He turned out to be a prince A prince who came to be a doctor It was unbelievable. In the evening, the setting sun cast its nted rays while the temperature remained very low without the snow melting. Undoubtedly, Emerald Bay was the liveliest ce tonight. The yard, cleared of snow, saw several cars pull in sessively. First Zack came with Eason, carrying some gifts. As soon as they entered the living room, Alfie and Diana excitedly ran over. Grandpa!! Eason!! Hello Grandpa! Eason is so much taller now! The cute Diana stood in front of Eason, stretching topare their heights. Diana. Eason still remembered her and smiled, reaching out to pat her adorable little face. Hi Eason! Alfie was also very happy to greet him. Eason was delighted too. Hello Alfie. Zack handed the gifts to the servant before bending down to hug his two cute grandchildren. When Aubree came over, the kids eximed excitedly, Granny! Our grandpa is here! Aubree weed them with a warm smile. Zack also taught Eason how to address them. Then Alfie and Diana took Eason to y. Soon, Tristan and Monica arrived as well, carrying bags of things they just bought from the mall. Although Emerald Baycked nothing, it was proper etiquette to not visit empty-handed.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Most of the stuff was for the kids, including snacks and books. Aubree also got a special gift. Tristan!! The kids excitedly ran over again, grabbing Tristans hands on both sides. Dad, Auntie. Tristan greeted the elders first. Hello Uncle, Auntie. Monica greeted sweetly in a white chiffon dress that draped beautifully. She wore the sparkly five-pointed star hair clip Tristan gave her, looking serene and polite. With his strong arms, Tristan squatted down to pick up Alfie and Diana at the same time. Let me take a good look, have you gotten a little fatter? Chapter 1562: Such Harmony and Love I havent gained weight, but I have grown 5 centimeters taller, Diana spoke softly, her voice sweet and glutinous. Alfies big, ck eyes seemed to be able to speak, Uncle, Ive also grown taller! Uncle, why have you be handsomer? Diana curiously asked, Who is this youngdy? Alfie was straightforward, Is she your girlfriend? When are you two getting married? Diana asked expectantly, happily turning towards Monica. From the childrens point of view, they could see the five-pointed star in Monicas hair sparkling, incredibly beautiful. Monica gently pulled their little hands, Hey, hello little friends. Tristan seriously answered the childrens questions, Her name is Monica, shes my girlfriend, and she will be your aunt in the future. Tristans words made Monica surprised, followed by a sense of relief. So, he nned to have a rtionship that wouldnt break up? At this point, Eason also walked over, his gaze always on Monica, Eason was very happy, Hello, Sister Monica. The girls gaze returned from Alfie and Diana, and looked at the boy standing in front of her, Eason. The two looked at each other and smiled, Monica reached out and hugged him, Eason rubbed his cheek against her chest, fully trusting her. Uncle Spencer has arrived! Look! Thats Uncle Spencers sports car! With Alfies excited voice, everyone turned their eyes to the floor-to-ceiling windows outside- A cool car drove in! Alfie, with his sharp eyes, saw it immediately. He excitedly sat in Tristans arms and swayed, Uncle, let me down quickly! Tristan bent over and carefully put the children down. As soon as they were steady, they ran out! Uncle Spencer! Alfie and Diana went to Spencers club in the afternoon, where it waspletely renewed, very technologically advanced, and especially dazzling! They were having a great time ying games when Ivan, iming they had yed for two hours, had them picked up by Andrew and brought back to Emerald Bay. The two little ones were still not satisfied. Spencers car was very cool, and when the passenger door and the drivers door opened upwards at the same time, it was like wings. It was said that he had customized this car, spending a lot of money, and it was unique in the world. Uncle Spencer!!! The children ran out directly. Spencer took off his sunsses, stood still and straightened his back, casually opened his arms with a doting smile, and looked at the children who were rushing towards him. The children ran over, and in perfect sync, they hung onto his arms, one on each side, then they dangled their legs. Spencers arm strength was good, and he held one child in each arm, spinning in circles on the snow-cleared grass. Ah-! The children were swung up, their excited screams echoing in the yard, reaching the living room. Aubree watched this scene, her eyes warm. Spencer was wearing a ck British style outfit, very trendy, or you could say quite extravagant. His arms and thighs were adorned with several shiny silver chains, and his hair was styled with an unknown amount of gel, looking very fashionable. His face was also handsome, especially when his lips were slightly tilted, still giving people a cool and dashing feeling. Ah- Alfie and Diana screamed with excitement, hanging tightly on his arms.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Dianas hands were almost out of strength, but she still found it super fun, Hahaha, hehe, hahaha Whoever held on longer between her and her brother would win. The childrens pureughter entered everyones ears in the living room, everyone either standing at the door or in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, all watching this scene. Everyone knew Spencers identity, seeing such harmony, everyone couldnt help but smile. Soon, a limited edition Lamborghini drove into the yard and stopped steadily next to Spencers car. The car door opened, Ivan and Jennifer got out of the car at the same time, they also saw this scene, and with smiles on their faces, they walked towards them. Chapter 1563 A Promising Future Stop messing around,e down, youre going to tire Uncle out spinning like that. Jennifers voice reached Spencers ears. He looked up, trying to steady himself and stop spinning. The children also stopped. They let go of each others hands and stood still on the grass, smiling and panting, overflowing with joy. No one loses this round! Brother, sister-inw. Spencer smiled sincerely and greeted them. Ivan looked at him, a gratified smile also appearing on his face. He stepped forward two steps and directly put his arm around Spencers shoulders, Lets go. He led him towards the living room, gossiping, How are things going in your love life recently?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Ahem. Spencer stroked his nose and said, What? Want to introduce me to a youngdy? Then Ill remind you, find someone that meets your wifes standards for me. That might be a bit difficult, you should just stay single. Ivan answered just as bluntly, I was just asking casually. Just broke up yesterday, currently single. Spencer said with augh, But you should still keep an eye out for suitable ones. Get your heart in check first before talking, dont ruin some young girl. Bro! Spencer protested, Those young girls dont think its ruining them, they just keep sticking to me. He didnt seem heartbroken at all. No one knew when this rtionship based only on physical attraction would end. Jennifer followed behind with the children, Have you done your homework? Mommy, its almost New Year! You cant ck on homework even during New Year. You have to work hard, only then can you be as outstanding as Daddy in the future. After entering the living room, Spencer was like a good child. Although dressed weirdly, he very proactively greeted Aubree, Auntie. Oh. Aubree responded with a smile, looking at him amusedly. The children crowded around Spencer again, making a ruckus. The whole living room was filled withughter and chatter, everyone getting along very well. After dinner, Jennifer found an opportunity to hand Zack her ultrasound report, Dad, take a look at this. What is it? He took it and when he saw the information clearly and the name C Jennifer C he looked at her belly in pleasant surprise, Michelle, youre pregnant? He smiled at her like a happy father. Mm-hmm. Jennifer also had a face full of blissful smiles. Clearly, this child was wee and they had decided to keep it. So Zack was extremely, extremely happy. Wrinkles appeared on his smiling face as he couldnt help eximing, What a double joy! Your brother found a girlfriend, you got pregnant, Eason is recovering at a visibly fast rate He suddenly felt that the future was promising. Seeing the tears in her fathers eyes, Jennifer could also feel the bitterness he had suffered these past years. His daughter went missing, his eldest son had been abroad all this time, and his younger son was in this state This fathers emotional journey had been so rough. Dad. Jennifer hugged him sympathetically, smiling reassuringly, Everything is changing for the better, the clouds have parted and the moon is bright. Our future will definitely be promising! Yes, definitely promising! He was truly very moved. Chapter 1564 Ivan Changed His Mind After dinner Emerald Bay mansion was brightly lit. Some were ying chess, some were chatting over tea, some were touring the ce. Spencer patiently apanied the children in ying, also pulling Eason along. The atmosphere was very harmonious, he was like a king of kids. Gradually, night deepened. Everyone got up one by one to bid the Marsh family farewell. Ivan and Jennifer came to the yard to see everyone off, then watched as the cars left one by one. Half an hourter, master bedroom upstairs. Ivan came out after showering, wearing a white bathrobe. His hair was also washed, his muscr fit body faintly visible underneath. Picking up his phone, he scrolled to Andrews number and directly called him, Asleep yet? Ivan, I was about to sleep, whats up? Ivan sat down on the window sofa and said in a deep voice, Contact Princess Katherine and say ourpany has taken on the royal project. Why? Andrew was shocked and very puzzled. Although we have a branch in Lu Layuoka, they only do jewelry. The royals want to build a castle park, our construction, development, engineering, nning, design, drafting departments wed have to pull people from the whole team over. Ivan listened silently without interrupting him. After Andrew finished, a brief silence ensued. Ivan patiently spoke again, Ill repeat it again, contact Princess Katherine and say Marsh Group agrees to design and build the castle park for her. But Andrew was anxious, very confused, Ivan, you said we wouldnt get involved with the royals in Lu Layuoka, that taking on the royal project would be meaningless for ourpanys future ns, those were your exact words. So he had directly rejected Katherine that day. But Ive changed my mind now. Ivans voice was as mellow as aged wine. His resolve was set. Understand? Knowing he couldnt dissuade him, Andrew could only ept it. Okay, Ill call her now. You rest early. After hanging up, Ivan casually picked up hisptop and opened it, finding the information on the Lu Layuoka royals that Finnley hadpiled for him. No one could guarantee the authenticity of these rtionships, as this royal family was very mysterious, never openly making appearances, the so-called low-key. The important information now was that Princess Katherine was the second wife of King Bertie, and she had borne him a son C Prince Taylor. But she did not have the power of a mother over a son, and was never named Queen. Rowan was a prince, so who was his mother? Ivan couldnt help falling into thought, but found no information on him or his mother even after going through all the material. As for this Prince Taylor, Ivan roughly looked through his information. Although Taylor had gotten into Cambridge, he was definitely a useless yboy. The information gathered by Finnley was that even his bodyguards did better in school than Taylor. Seeing this, Ivan couldnt help a smile.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Just then, Jennifer came out of the bathroom, What are you looking at? Smiling so happily? She walked over while drying her hair with a towel. Rowans true identity, do you know? Ivan closed hisptop and looked up at her. Jennifer met his gaze, What other identity does he have? Do you know Lu Layuoka? The legendary diamond kingdom? Dont you have a branch there? Jennifer said, Ive never been, but I heard its especially prosperous. Whats wrong? Ivan told her, Rowan is the prince of Lu Layuoka, the kings own son. Jennifer was shocked, her heartbeat faltering. Chapter 1565 Monica, stand right there! Seeing that she didnt know, Ivan took her hand and had her sit next to him. Then he told her a story he knew That same night, in a townhouse in the viplex. Monica was about to go to bed and stood by the window to draw the curtains. Suddenly she noticed there was still lighting from the room next door. Huh? Could Belinda still not be sleeping thiste? Monica went over out of curiosity and found the door wasnt properly shut, so she gently pushed open the half-closed door. She didnt see anyone on the bed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. As she stepped closer, she saw the woman in front of the bathroom mirror. Belinda was wearing a soft silk nightgown, appreciating herself in the mirror. Monica breathed a sigh of relief and casually leaned against the door frame with her arms crossed, watching her. Following her gaze, she saw Belinda lightly stroking the ne around her neck. So pretty! Monica couldnt help eximing as she walked over, Who gave it to you? Hearing the voice, Belinda turned and was almost startled. Just then, her daughter hade up to her and directly picked up the pendant, Ive never seen this ne before? Must be expensive right? Latest Cartier? Can I borrow and wear it for a few days? Before Belinda could reply, her phone rang on the vanity. Monica quickly nced over and before Belinda could snatch up her phone, she caught sight of the caller ID C Algerone! Quick, answer it! Monica was overjoyed and stared at her intently, Hurry, hurry! She was about to grab the phone. Belinda took two steps back. Faced with her daughters coercion, she could only answer it, Hello? Are you asleep yet? The middle-aged mans voice came through. Monica was extremely excited and got closer, wanting to eavesdrop. Belinda answered very awkwardly, Not yet. Did you wear the ne I gave you? How do you feel about it? Do you like this style? Good heavens, the fathers words went straight into the daughters eavesdropping ears! Monica was shocked, her eyes wide open! So this ne was from Algerone?? OMG!! Shes wearing it, wearing it! Monica cut in excitedly, Not only is she wearing it, shes been admiring herself in the mirror! Belinda loves it! Send more next time! Monica!! Belinda was extremely embarrassed, losing herposure in anxiousness, What nonsense are you spewing?! Haha! The girl turned and ran out, Of course youre wearing it! You want to lie to him? You Belinda grabbed her phone and chased after her outside, directly hanging up. Monica, stand right there! Hahahaha! She was simply overjoyed. This reconciliation looked very promising! As for Algerone, he had clearly heard his daughters words. He didnt call back again. Living alone, he was extremely happy at this moment. Monica ran downstairs and Belinda was truly angry now. Clutching the banister in her slippers, she mbered downstairs after her, Youve gone too far! What nonsense were you spewing? I was just stating the facts! He bought you a ne and you epted it, why be shy about it? But just as she was about to go downstairs, Belinda grabbed the banister tightly and stopped. She frowned, suddenly feeling very dizzy. Monica was panting by the sofa. The sudden silence made her realize something was wrong. She looked back and saw this scene, her heart tightening as she rushed back up, Mom, whats wrong? Clutching the banister, Belinda tried to steady herself. Monica supported her at once, anxious and worried, What is it? Do you feel ufortable somewhere? Should we go to the hospital? Belinda frowned and shook her head, Its fine, help me sit on the sofa for a bit. She started going downstairs. Careful. Monica helped her sit on the sofa, then poured her a ss of warm water, Are you sure we dont need to go to the hospital? Where do you feel ufortable? Belinda looked up and shook her head, taking the ss and drinking a sip. She was feeling much better now. Chapter 1566 Queen Katharine Makes Her Appearance Lu Layuoka.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. This was an exceptionally prosperous country, with towering skyscrapers everywhere. Its rise was entirely dependent on underground diamonds. Since diamond mining began, it had been internationally recognized as a modern nouveau riche country, bing the aspiration of many. Historically, it had low and conquered eras, as well as peak periods of ruling the world. Currently it was in a particrly stable and prosperous development. Because of the diamonds, trade, finance, aviation and tourism had all developed rapidly. Nowadays, luxury cars like Lamborghinis were everywhere. Here, 90% of the people were beautiful rich people, and every building exhibited extreme luxury and technological sense. Especially the huge royal architecturalplex,bining preserved ancient castles and modernized buildings, serving as both family residences and national headquarters, was extremely majestic and solemn. Five helicopters slowlynded in this architecturalplex, stopping in front of the kings pce. The cabin door opened. Rowan, with his hands tied behind his back, was led off the helicopter, followed by a group of cold-faced guards. Here, for Rowan, there was a kind of long-lost familiarity, but thest time he stood on thisnd, it seemed to be a matter of thest century. So distant that he could not remember the scene that day. Rowans deep and profound dark eyes looked straight ahead, and the contours of his chin were inherently noble. He was not afraid at all. He knew what had happened, and his eyes contained a hint of sadness. After getting off the ne, they took him directly to the historically ancient castle in front. Royal guards could be seen everywhere, exhibiting solemnity. Not far away, near a pir, a blue uniformed short-haired woman stood there, her knee-high white boots very dazzling. She stared expressionlessly at this scene, clearly seeing Rowans face. Until their backs disappeared at the door of the kings pce, after a long while, this woman came back to her senses, then turned and left. Arkpool City, Russell Family. ire was in her room, frantically searching for information about Lu Layuoka on herputer, but did not uncover too much that she wanted. She only knew that this was a very wealthy country for all people, the legendary diamond kingdom. Information about the royal family was really clean online, as if it had undergone special artificial processing. Werent other royal families full of scandals and gossip? She immediately made a decision to go to Lu Layuoka alone! She could not wait any longer! So she started looking up ne tickets Before leaving, she also decided to send a message to her brother Finnley to inform her whereabouts, so as not to worry her family. This time, following Rowan, was the bravest time in her life. The youthful passion for love, Finnley could also understand. In the morning at nine oclock, a little bit of sun came out, and the snow across the city began to melt, with the temperature rising. The magnificent Marsh Group, rows of tall buildings stood in the busiest part of the city. The all-ss exterior walls reflected the white clouds Diana in the sky. Wearing a ck suit, Ivan came out of his office, followed by Andrew and several other subordinates. Finnley was not here today. Holding contracts and project ns, they walked into the gold-ted elevator. Downstairs in a certain luxury reception room. Queen Katharine in her forties wore a beautiful nude long dress. She wore diamond-studded high heels and a white mink coat. She wore a dazzling diamond ne around her neck, with golden hair and fair skin, looking very elegant. The queen sat on the sofa, holding a steaming cup of tea in her hand, with several guards standing behind her who hade with her. Soon, footsteps came from the door, and the queen looked up. Ivan came in with Andrew and others. That invisible aura made the queen pause slightly. She leaned forward to put down her teacup and gracefully stood up. Chapter 1567 Ivan Knows What She Means Ivan, this is Queen Katharine of Lu Layuoka, said one of the queens guards. She can speak yournguage. Yournguage skills are also very good, Ivan said with a faint smile, giving affirmation. I heard that people in your country are humble and eager to learn, with everyone speaking at least fournguages. They showed humble smiles on their faces, having received praise. Since Ivan entered the door, Katharines eyes had been fixed on him. His towering figure and extraordinary temperament, was there such a tough and handsome man in this world? It was so charming that she could not take her eyes off him. Hello, Ivan, the queen took the initiative to reach out to him, casting an admiring and approving look. Ive heard a lot about you. Hello, Your Majesty, Ivan shook her hand gentlemanly. Please sit down. With that, he casually sat down on the sofa and gestured to Andrew. Andrew bent down and handed over the documents. Ivan took the documents and handed them directly to Katharine. You want to build a 30-hectare castle park, and give it to Prince Taylor as private property. Why do you want the Marsh family to take on this project? Because with Marsh Groups strength, your design and construction teams must be able to give me what I want, Katharine gazed at him affectionately, smiling. And because I have unconditional trust in the Marsh family, in you. Ivans eyes were faint. Perhaps he had already guessed what this woman was thinking. Ivan did not respond, just looked at her appraisingly. Katharine enjoyed such face-to-face interaction, allowing him to look her over, with a constant smile. Its known that Ivans enterprises spread globally, I really havent heard you have a branch in our Lu Layuoka too.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Andrew, standing beside Ivan, stared at this woman silently, thinking that she had really done her homework thoroughly. Because since the branch was established, Ivan had never been there, and this matter was not made public either. This is the contract, take a look, Ivan handed out another one, withdrawing his gaze. He picked up the teacup, I dont have any other requirements. Just that if you decide to hand over this project to us in full authority, I no longer want others to interfere. We will finalize the blueprints as soon as possible, and show them to you first. Okay, Ill give you a hundred million prepayment, the woman said generously, without even looking at the contract contents. She picked up the pen and flipped directly to the end to sign her name. Andrew also seemed to understand something. The park was going to be built, but it certainly wasnt this womans main purpose. This woman wanted to get involved with the Marsh family and Ivan, and must have ulterior motives. Ivan, then lets cooperate happily. Lu Layuoka wees your arrival at any time, Katharine stood up and gave him a charming, confident smile. Contact me anytime. Since youvee to Arkpool City, why not stay a few more days? Ivan also stood up, asking gently, The surrounding environment here is quite good, with many attractions worth seeing. Next time, the woman said with a smile. I still have things to do, so Ill leave first and not disturb you. After that, the queen handed the contract to the guard behind her, then turned and left. Ivan did not look back. He had his hands casually in his pockets, with something shing in his deep eyes. Yes, Katharine had received Julies call on the private ne. Something had happened in Lu Layuoka, and she had to hurry back as soon as possible. Chapter 1568 Claire in Lu Layuoka Ivan Andrew said softly, having made up his mind, She wants you to be her backer. This also illustrates a problem, there is turmoil within the royal family. Ivan looked at him, Agreeing to build a park with Katharine will provide an opportunity to help Rowan. Andrew was very shocked and still had not digested the fact that Rowan was the prince of Lu Layuoka. Prosperous Lu Layuoka, although it was a monarchy, everything here was very modern. The towering skyscrapers, spacious and clean asphalt roads, looked even more developed than Arkpool City. Only the royal pce was an independent and mysterious world, those buildings had hundreds of years of history. ire walked along the streets of Lu Layuoka with a bag on her back. The warm sunshine shone on her, but she did not feel a trace of warmth. Looking up at the tall buildings along the roadside, she held a phone with navigation open. It was said that this country had many Cindere stories of marrying princes, so the bloodline was not so pure. King Berties queen was a beautiful European woman. Even when she arrived in Lu Layuoka, ire went to the newsstand and flipped through the local newspapers for a long time, but did not find any news about the royal family. Miss, what are you looking for? The newsstand owner could speak anguage she could understand, which shocked ire. The owner smiled benevolently, understanding her shock, 90% of our people here can speak multiplenguages, so newspapers are also divided into quite a few versions. Thats great ires foreignnguage skills were not particrly good. She was only interested innguages, butcked practical experience. Um She found a living search engine and asked directly, Can I ask you something? Go ahead. Why are so many newspapers published every day, but there is no news about the royal family at all? She had flipped through it and found nothing rted. This didnt seem to be a problem at all. The owner smiled and said, Because thew stiptes that royal family members cannot ept exclusive interviews. The majesty of the royal family is omnipresent, guards disguised as civilians are everywhere, no reporters dare to sneak close, so, what foreigners say is true. What do they say? ire was curious. The owner tidied up the newspapers and said jokingly, Our people in Lu Layuoka dont even know what our princes and princesses look like, or how many princes and princesses there are, because the royal pce has everything, like schools and shopping malls. Only some pre-wedding photos of Queen Katharine leaked out before. ire sighed softly, so mysterious!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay, thank you. She bowed before turning to leave, puzzled. She really got nothing. But this king was really a wise man. ire walked alone on the main road. As a writer, she used her keen insight to think about and view issues. This country really had no poor people, anyone she met was well-dressed and well-spoken. Although there were still buses, they must be more convenient, after all they had dedicatednes and could not get stuck in traffic. Anyone was a millionaire, let alone how rich the royals must be. If the princes and princesses showed their faces every day, with suchplex human nature, the risk of kidnapping would greatly increase. Sometimes keeping a low profile was for safety. ire followed the navigation, taking buses and transferring seven or eight times before finally arriving outside the royal pce two hourster. She was shocked by the magnificence of this huge buildingplex in the bustling city! This was absolutely the brightest star among all the worlds royal families, magnificent and dazzling. Chapter 1569 What the Queen Could Not Understand Such arge area, how many luxurious residences must there be inside! In front of such elegant and magnificent architecture, ire standing outside the walls looked extremely small. She took a deep breath, her eyes looking up at the high eaves. Rowan was inside, although she didnt know what he was going through, but at this moment, she was so close to him And his phone was turned off, which inevitably worried her. Rowan, take care. ire said in her heart, Ill wait for you. ire hadpletely digested the fact that Rowan was a prince. She didnt think about matching status, she just felt that the way they took Rowan away and their aura was very unusual, something must have happened. This way, tilt the camera a little more. Take a nice shot of my long legs. ire looked over when she heard voices, and saw some touristsing to take pictures outside the castle, everyone was fashionably dressed, from different countries.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With such a culturally rich backdrop, she also took out her phone to take some pictures of the buildings so as not to stand out too much. After a while, the ornate heavy gates opened and everyone looked over to see three military trucks emerge and drive off to the left. The gates quickly closed again, and several armed guards stood erect like trees, strictly guarding so no one dared approach. ire only nced before withdrawing her gaze. She had brought enough money beforeing out, and had no ns to find work for now. She only had one thought in mind, how could she logically gain entry into this ce? Wandering around outside the castle, she wouldnt act rashly and bump into a gun muzzle. In the end, she sat down in a nearby cafe and ordered a cappino. Looking out the window at theing and going traffic, she sighed softly, took out herptop from her bag, and had not written todays update yet, so she would write her novel first. Unable to focus, she struggled to concentrate. Inside the royal pces luxurious buildings, Queen Katharine had returned. She rushed into her pce as soon as she got off her private jet, surrounded by people. Julie! Julie! She walked very quickly, stepping into the pce in a few steps, all the bodyguards stopping at the door. Julie! What do you mean?! Katharine hurried anxiously through doors, Louis is back? How is that possible? Youve never seen him before, how can you be sure its Louis? Your Majesty. The woman in light blue military uniform and white boots bowed respectfully, Our people say it is indeed Prince Louis who was brought back. Brought back? Katharine noticed this word and looked at her uprehendingly, her inner anxiety suddenly less. The short-haired woman nodded, Yes, I saw with my own eyes his hands tied behind his back as he was brought off the helicopter. This puzzled Katharine. Why did the king treat the eldest prince this way? In fact, the always intelligent and keen Julie was also confused, The king is critically ill, if he wants Louis to seed him, why tie him up? What is the point of bringing him back tied up? Or did he not want toe back? No. Katharine shook her head, increasingly feeling something was wrong, Even if he didnt want to be king, with the king critically ill, he had no reason not toe back, even if only to visit for a moment, or say a word offort. So this was exactly what mistress and servant could not understand. After a while, Katharine looked up, speaking firmly, Lets go see for ourselves and well know, right? Julie shook her head, telling her the cruel truth, The king has ordered that no one may enter or leave the kings pce without his permission. What?! Katharine refused to ept this, What is this about? So this is what I still dont understand, why tie him up? Could it be to lock him up? But he didnt break anyws. Julie was utterly confused, Why can no one enter or leave the kings pce once he returned? When something unusual happens, there must be a reason. Katharine said, Anyway, such a person has been brought back, we cant let our guard down. With the king critically ill, this is my son Taylors only chance to seed the throne! Chapter 1570 The novel wrote about the palace Your Majesty, is it possible that all of this is Edens trickery? A cold light shed in Julies eyes, she had suspected this for a long time. When her confidante asked this question, Katharine immediately started thinking. Eden? He is Louis uncle, he must have seen the kings health deteriorating day by day, and didnt want the throne to fall into our hands, so he found Louis and brought him back to inherit the throne. Julie was increasingly certain. Oh really, is he that high and mighty? He had to be tied up to inherit the throne? Julie, dont overlook human nature. Katharine didnt believe Louis was so indifferent to fame and fortune. Your Majesty, we are very passive now, we cant let our guard down. Prince Taylor should also be more careful in everything he does. But Katharine just sneered and said fiercely, They randomly grabbed a man and imed he is Prince Louis? Who would believe that? Would the other royals ept it? The thousands of people? But Taylor is the kings son, this is an indisputable fact! Julies face was grim and cold, she fell silent. In short, I wont let anyone get this position except my son!! The queen spoke firmly, a sharp light shed in her eyes, and she asked, Wheres Taylor? He left the pce, just now. Julie reported truthfully. Why did he go out again?! Unclear. Katharines eyes changed slightly, and she ordered coldly, When he gets back, keep an eye on him! From now on, no leaving the pce without my permission. Im worried there will be a coup, we cant let our guard down. Yes. Julie also knew this was for the princes safety. Dont worry, Ill watch over him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The mystery and luxury of the royal family attracted countless people with strong voyeuristic desires, but no one dared get close, as if it was unreachable. In the luxuriously decorated coffee shop, the 400 square meter space was very stylish in every detail. ire sat by the window, she wrote 4, 000 words at top speed to update. When she got to a certain plot, she described the royal pce she had seen, writing about a supporting couples wedding held in the castle. Then she quickly scanned for typos, and updated todays section. The novel couldnt be discontinued, that was her mission, and also her extreme love for writing. Although she had money in her card, her royalty ie was considerable too, she couldnt live off others, this might be a protracted war. She described the pce she had just seen in the novel, coincidentally writing about a wedding, if Rowan saw her update and these familiar building descriptions, he might know she hade. After the update, she stared anxiously at thements, hoping for Rowan toment. But an hour passed, two hours passed, and he remained offline. Of course, he had no time to read novels, his phone couldnt even be reached. What was he doing? Was he okay? ire felt very anxious and worried, but could only sigh softly, her mind a bit chaotic. When she was packing up to go out, she identally bumped into a maning in through the door who was also not watching his way. Both were walking fast and bumped hard into each other! Sorry, sorry! ire had one hand over her aching forehead and the other clutching her bag. She quickly apologized to him. The man just looked at her calmly, didnt say anything, then strode in, while ire went out the door. The collisionpletely shook her back to her senses. She had to find a hotel nearby first, then carefully n what progress to make tomorrow. Chapter 1571 Ivan is So Nice ire kept her phone plugged into a power bank. She got a new data n and kept an eye on the novelsments, which got a lot asking for updates, but Rowan never showed up. Of course, as a prince who had returned to the royal family, how could he possibly have time to read novels? ire sighed again. She kept Ivans business card with her. If Ivan got a chance to enter the royal family, she would wait for him at the door. Anyway, she had to find out about Rowans situation. Arkpool City. A breakfast ce decorated quite nicely in a fresh, minimalist style. Today was Saturday and Tristan had cleared his morning work schedule. He was currently sitting across from Monica, eating breakfast and chatting. Monica poked at the milk in her cup with a straw while propping up her chin with one hand, looking quite puzzled as she spoke, Its Saturday, but I cant get through to ires phone, how strange, could she still be asleep? Maybe, writers sleepte I hear, inspiration for writing novels supposedly onlyes at midnight. Tristan randomlymented. After speaking, he realized no one responded, and when he looked intently at the girl sitting across from him, he saw she was staring fixedly at him. Her phone dinged and Monica came to, taking out her phone to check the message. Tristan was desperate to save himself and hurriedly exined, Actually I dont know, I was just guessing, I dont normally keep in touch with ire and dont know her schedule. ire sent me a message Monica was still in shock, and didnt really listen to his previous exnation at all. She stared at the message, then slowly raised her eyes, Guess where she is? Tristan shook his head, Dont know. She went to Lu Layuoka. Monica was very shocked and also quite puzzled, Didnt we say to wait a few days for news from Ivans side? She felt a little worried.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan was silent for a while, Her going doesnt help, can she contact Rowan? Unlikely, Rowans phone still cant be reached, I just tried calling too. Monica sighed and asked in puzzlement, Judging by how it looked that day, it didnt seem like weing the prince home right? It looked more like coercion to me, although no one had ropes. Where there are people there are cliques, let alone in a royal family? Tristan took a sip of milk, his expression solemn, That must be a ce full of undercurrents, no wonder he became a doctor with his non-contentious personality, not good for surviving in the royal family. But a person cant change the circumstances of their birth. Monica said. We can only wish him luck, hes alone and powerless now. Not necessarily. Tristan said. He is the kings own son. After a moment of silence, Monica said to Tristan, You let Ivan know about ires situation okay? Hes your brother-inw, itll sound bettering from you. Clearly, Monica was worried about ire and wanted him to help. So Tristan called Ivan and put it on speakerphone. Monica pricked up her ears to listen carefully. The ringtone quickly ended and Ivans voice came through, Bro. I heard ire went to Lu Layuoka. Tristan told him, Do you think there could be any danger? Ivan was silent for a while, seeming to be thinking, There shouldnt be, but whats the use of her going there? Can she sneak into the royal family with her abilities to find out news? She must be thinking like that, after all people in loveck some rationality. Tristan asked, If theres still no news of Rowan these next few days, what do you n to do? I already have a n, give me ires number and Ill contact her. Ivan was still very reasonable. Chapter 1572 Yes, I’m going on a date with you Okay. Tristan looked at Monica, and they both felt relieved. After the call, Tristan directly sent ires phone number to Ivan.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Only then did Monica feel at ease, because in her opinion, as long as Ivan took action, things would definitely work out! Thank you! Monica smiled brightly and happily, Oh right, theres something I almost forgot to share with you. Tristan was very willing to listen, Share now. And looked at her expectantly. Algerone actually gave Belinda an expensive ne! The girl happily described the scene fromst night. She couldnt help but gesture animatedly, At first she hid it from me, standing in front of the bathroom mirror admiring it alone,pletely unaware of my presence. It was the first time Ive seen that girls side of her! Algerone even called to ask if she liked it! Haha, I was right there! Hearing her describe it this way, Tristan was also very happy, Thats really great, with feelings as a foundation, if your dad tries a little harder, he can win the beautys heart. Now, Im totally relieved! Theres hope for remarriage! Monica drank up her milk. Monica, are you free this afternoon? Yup, I happen to have no sses this afternoon, whats up? The girl looked at him expectantly and deliberately asked, Are you asking me out on a date? Yes, Im asking you on a date. Tristan was gentlemanly and calm, with a touch of charming smile at the corners of his lips, I want to take you to the amusement park. She was shocked, she guessed right?? But then a brilliant smile blossomed on her face and she made an OK gesture, No problem! But Tristan, is your heart okay? Can you handle the pirate ship? Well see if my heart is okay this afternoon. They looked at each other, both smiling even more brightly. Lu Layuoka. ire found a hotel with great value that was also close to the royal family. She stood by the window overlooking those magnificent buildings. She just got off the phone with Ivan, he took the initiative to call her. Ivan told her on the phone that first of all she had to protect herself in a foreignnd alone. She also told him about her situation. Ivan told her about the Marsh family wanting to build a castle park for Queen Katharine, and it was for Rowan. Ivan also said he woulde in the next couple days to survey the site in person, and bring her along to sneak into the royal family and probe the situation. ire was filled with gratitude towards him. These people were really nice, it felt like everyone was an entity, with a sense of all rallying when one was in trouble. Although right now everyone was still unclear about Rowans exact situation. She sat down on the sofa and calmly thought, it didnt seem difficult to sneak into the royal family now, but staying would be nearly impossible. If she wanted to get close to Rowan, or even help him, ire had to think of a way to stay in the royal family. She wasnt actually rash at all, she had read many books and seen some things in the world. So she calmly analyzed and considered looking for information on Queen Katharine as much as possible. An hour quickly passed, and the only information ire got was that this woman was King Berties second wife. Based on her age, she couldnt be Rowans mother. She also saw posts about Queen Katharine specially studying Arabic Finally, ire thought of a way, so she went out the door. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she would not give up. Arabic wasnt her strong suit, but she had studied it, her speaking was still fine. She was going to the bookstore to buy a dictionary and study thenguage better. Arkpool City. With the new year in two days, many ces already had a strong festive atmosphere, starting to put up window flowers and spring couplets, with rednterns hanging everywhere on the streets. In the afternoon, Tristan brought Monica to the amusement park on time. Chapter 1573 Earn a good bride price and marry me Oh my god! Why are there so many people?! Monica looked at the long queue at the ticket counter and felt dizzy, frowning as she turned to the man beside her, Will we have to wait till the end of time just to buy a ticket? Tristan just smiled without answering, and handed two tickets to her. Monica was surprised, Didnt wee together? When did you buy tickets? She looked up at him and asked, then reached out to take them, seeing his reassuring smile, she also smiled, Lets go y! What couldnt he handle? After scanning in, Monica realized it was an all-day pass! They could y dozens of rides and attractions for free. Seeing the countless amusement facilities, hearingughter and screams from all directions, Monicas inner childlike nature was awakened. Seeing her excited, eager appearance like a childs, Tristan felt indescribably satisfied and happy inside too. He was older than her and more steady, not one to openly show joy or anger, but he kept a smile on his face. It was Monicas pure nature that deeply attracted him. Because it was Saturday today, there were still many visitors, but most were parents bringing children to y, as well as some young couples, intimately sticking together wherever they went. Have you yed it before? Tristan asked her. The girl shook her head, I really wanted to y when I was little, but Belinda didnt allow it. Why not? She felt it was unsafe, what if there was an ident, she couldnt bear the pain of losing me. Tristan was moved by this motherly love. It was obvious she really wanted to y. So Tristan took her hand, Ill go with you today, even if theres an ident, well die together. Psst, take back what you just said! Monica reached out to hit his chest, Live well, earn a good bride price and marry me! Im expensive! Tristan couldnt helpughing at her joking, Yes maam! So they moved forward to stand in line with the young people. About 30 people could y each time. Soon, the swinging pirate ships arc gradually decreased until it steadily stopped. After the tourists disembarked one by one, Tristan apanied Monica in line to get on. After boarding, the two sat together and fastened their seatbelts.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It was about 4-5 meters off the ground, just the swinging when it started would test ones heart. Give me your hand. Tristan unceremoniously took her hand. After everyone was seated and belted in, the staff slid down a safety bar behind them that securely blocked in front of the riders, adding another safety barrier. Their held hands sped tightly, the other hand gripping the bar. Soon, the pirate ship started, swaying just a small arc at first that everyone could still handle, feeling novel. As the arc gradually increased, almost everyone instinctively tensed up and started screaming! In fact, Monica was afraid. She bit her lower lip tightly. Tristan could feel her trembling beside him, while some others were already shouting they couldnt take it. Monica, close your eyes. Tristan turned to look at her steadily, Imagine theres a sea in front of you, a beautiful blue sea, the sunset is shining on it, the surface glitters, and were by the seaside blowing in the wind. Chapter 1574 A Pleasant Afternoon Monica obediently closed her eyes and started using her imagination as he suggested, picturing a sea in front of her Tristan stopped talking, just tightly holding her hand. He also had his eyes closed, seeming to transmit a force to her invisibly. Gradually, Monicas heart calmed down, ignoring all the terrified, thrilling screams around them. Although she could feel the height they were swinging to, with him by her side, Monica felt extremely reassured. It felt as if he was with her on a swing by the seaside, facing the gentle sea breeze, leaning against each other, sofortable. After a few minutes, the pirate ships arc gradually decreased until it came to a stop. Getting off the pirate ship, Monica was even more bold. She pulled Tristan along to apany her on the rollercoaster and various thrilling rides. Tristan apanied her the whole time without refusing once. He was mentally tough, as long as she was willing, he had the time anyway. Come with me to the haunted house, okay? Monica finally dragged him to the haunted house. They didnt need tickets here either. She looked at him excitedly. Seeing the girl panting with excitement, Tristans lips curled up. Lets go. He put his arm around her shoulders and strode towards the haunted house. I heard this is extremely terrifying, level 10. Its okay, with you here, Im not afraid! She felt very reassured. Half an hourter. Ahhh-! Donte over! Monica screamed as she dragged Tristan to flee outside, running out to an open area. Then she turned and threw herself into his arms, hugging him tightly, Wow! This is too realistic! How realistic? Tristan stroked her head and jokingly asked, Have you seen a ghost before? No, not really. The girl looked up at him and smiled. She had yed so thrillingly today! Very happy! Is it going to snow? Its getting dark. Tristan showed her his watch. Almost seven?? She was shocked, she had really yed until she forgot everything. Um she giggled, a little embarrassed. Still want to y? We havent gone to the ice world yet. Tristan asked her. Facing Tristans gaze, Monica shook her head, Lets not y anymore, Im a little hungry. Leaving the ice world for next time gave her a reason toe back! What do you want to eat? He was willing to listen to her opinion. She thought about it, Have you experienced an outdoor barbecue restaurant? Lets go eat skewers and drink beer? She looked at him expectantly. Not waiting for Tristans reply, she dragged him to quickly leave, Come on! Ill let you experience it once! Clearly, Tristan had never experienced these things before. Half an hourter, the two sat down at a roadside stall, their table full of grilled skewers. She picked up amb skewer and handed it to him, Try it too? Dont just watch me eat. Tristan awkwardly epted it, his smile also turned awkward, Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Try it, you normally cant eat this anyway. The taste is not bad, although not very clean, but its not everyday, so its fine. Seeing her eat with such relish, Tristan also had to try some. He was really elegant even just eating a skewer. He asked her, How did you get to know these things? From travelling everywhere, making friends everywhere, do as the locals do. Monica looked at him with narrowed smiling eyes as she held up the skewer, In Arkpool City, this barbecue ce has the most authenticmb skewers, I really like their special cumin vor. Speaking of which, she opened two cans of beer and happily handed him one, Thanks so much for today! I havent yed such thrilling rides in a long time, it really awakened my inner child! Cheers! I dont drink. Tristans gaze was deep and gentle, a smile constantly on his lips as he slowly chewed themb. Why not? She didnt understand, Beer is nothing! Its not that alcoholic. Tristan told her, I still have to drive you hometer. I have to drive. Chapter 1575 An Escort It had to be said, Tristan was really a person who never held out hope. He was an upright,w-abiding citizen, dependable. Monica looked at him, unable to hold back an even brighter smile, Right, you have to drive! She bit the skewer andughed, Youre an escort! You have to stay sober. Tristan was very steady. So she poured him a ss of water, Come, lets toast, to Algerone and Belindas rtionship progressing. Lets set a small goal for them to get married within a month! Tristan raised the cup, Then well have to work hard, lets do our best together. He lightly clinked it against her beer can, Speaking of which, do you still remember your dad nting the yard full of roses? I remember. The girl nodded, Its so cold now, hope they didnt freeze. They wont, your dad will take good care of them. Tristan asked, Your mom doesnt know about this right? Monica thought about it, Probably doesnt know I feel. So, we have to strike while the irons hot this time, reveal this to her naturally to move her. Tristan reminded her, We need to think of a way. Okay! Yup! Monica was very happy, Cheers! Didnt expect youd drink too. Tristans horizons were broadened a bit as their drinks clinked. Just a little, Im in a good mood today, cant help it! She smiled till her eyes narrowed, and said to him, I drank it, you can do what you want. Seeing her so real before him, how could he not love her? She drank a mouthful of beer then ate a skewer,ughing as she said, Anyway youre by my side, with an escort, even if I get drunk, at least I wont wander the streets! That wont happen, Ill protect you. Tristan didnt eat many skewers, he wasnt used to the strong vors, but he really enjoyed being with her. Just like every moment right now, it made him feel especiallyfortable, no work pressure, no troubles either. Monica really couldnt hold her liquor. After just two cans, she felt a little tipsy. Tristan, youre so handsome, have you noticed? I rarely look in the mirror. Why not? Waste of time. She gazed at him adoringly, eating lots of skewers. She had basically finished what they ordered. Boss, bill please! Finally, Monica pushed herself up from the table tipsily, almost like a chivalrousdy. She nearly lost her bnce. Careful! Tristan quickly got up and steadied her, Lets go, I already paid, be careful.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When did you pay? Monica walked with him, swaying and falling into his arms several times. She struggled to look up at that handsome face and joked, Tell me, are you nning to be my sugar daddy? If you say so, then so be it, whatever you say is right. Opening the car door, Tristan helped her into the passenger seat, Lift your legs, careful. He buckled her seatbelt for her and found she had closed her eyes and fallen asleep. He took a nket to cover her. Going wild at such intensity for half a day, she must be very tired! Tristan returned to the drivers seat. He started the car and drove towards the little vi among the mansions. On the way, he held her hand. Finding it a bit cool, he hurriedly turned on the heater. Driving her home, his speed remained slow. Tristan especially treasured every second with her, even just like this without talking, as long as she was by his side, he felt reassured. About twenty minutester, the car stopped in front of the little vi, in the yard. He saw the whole building was pitch ck without a single light on. Clearly no one was home. Monica. Tristan leaned over holding her hand, Monica, wake up. The girl was sleeping hazily but still heard his voice. She murmured in her seat without opening her eyes. Her head was still dizzy. Monica, your moms not home. When is sheing back? Tristan asked patiently, Do you bring your keys? Shes back to Canada now The girl said with her eyes closed. Chapter 1576 He Took Her Home What? Tristan frowned slightly and looked again at the pitch-ck building. She went to Canada? Monica leaned against the back of the chair, her head tilted as she slept soundly, no longer responding to his question. Tristan looked at her and sighed lightly. He thought it would be more convenient to take Monica back to his ce, plus he had an important video conference tonight. So Tristan started the car again, wanting to take her home. He really didnt feel assured leaving her alone here. Tristan looked ahead steadily. His handsome face was incredibly gentle and made people feel utterly reassured and inclined to get close when looking at him. Soon, the car stopped in the yard. Tristan moved gently to remove the nket from her body and helped her undo the seatbelt, then carried her directly out of the passenger seat in his arms. Just like that, he princess carried Monica towards his residence. Once inside, Tristan carried Monica straight upstairs andid her on the bed in the guest room. He took off her shoes and carefully tucked the nket around her. Monica was truly drunk and slept very soundly. Sheid there with her long hair draped around her, looking like a docile little kitten.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Tristan gently closed the door and first went to the bathroom to take a shower. He had the habit of showering as soon as he got home, washing away the days fatigue and changing his mood before getting to work. After the shower, his mind would be much clearer. He persevered in working in his study for at least two hours every night. He always had this helpless feeling that he couldnt grasp time and felt he was aging prematurely. The sound of water stopped and Tristan came out in home clothes after a while. He blew dry his hair and got a ss of warm water before going to his study. His study was very simple, in a gray-white style. Some car models he had designed were ced on the bookshelves, and some had already gone into production with the models fromst year leading sales nationwide. A few tool books that were hard to find on the market were ced in the most conspicuous position, obviously frequently used. Tristan sat down at his desk, turned on theputer, and nced at the time on the clock on the wall. There was still half an hour before the video conference started. He opened his email to view some feedback from customers today and patiently responded. Kevin could have handled these matters, but Tristans replies helped demonstrate rke Groups cooperative sincerity. In the guest room, Tristan had deliberately left a small night light on for her, and the warm light suffused the room. The curtains werent closed, allowing some faint light to shine through. Perhaps it was because the bed was too big and soft, but Monica slept very soundly Two hours passed unknowingly. Tristans study was still brightly lit as the video conference continued. He would also take notes from time to time, listening carefully to the executives suggestions and expressing his own views. In the guest room, Monica rolled over on the spacious soft bed. She just felt parched, her throat seeming to spew smoke. Under this tormenting feeling, she could no longer sleep well. In a daze, she opened her eyes, blinking them open. She was suddenly stunned. In the dim light, Monica saw the roomsyout clearly. Where was this? An unfamiliar environment! She sat up abruptly and took a look under the nket at herself. Fortunately she was fully clothed, and she breathed a sigh of relief. But on second thought, she couldnt help feeling nervous again. How did she end up here? Sitting on the bed, she tried hard to recall the afternoon at the amusement park with Tristan, and then they went to eat at a street stall where she also drank beer Could this be Tristans home? She stared at the doorway, and suddenly even her breathing became cautious. How could he have brought her back here?? Chapter 1577 The Meeting Was Interrupted Because of Her Monica put on her shoes and stepped lightly towards the doorway. She walked in the direction the light wasing from. She felt a little expectant and also a little nervous, her heartbeat speeding up. He had actually brought her here She didnt dare imagine it, unable to stop smiling to herself. Her heart felt as sweet as being filled with honey. It waste at night and the surroundings were exceptionally quiet. Her footsteps were light, light like a little kittens. As she walked, she came to the study door and sneakily poked her head out. She saw Tristan sitting at his desk with theputer open in front of him, staring intently at the screen. Working sote? She was slightly dumbfounded. He looked so handsome being hard at work! Tristan wrote something down with a pen, still unaware of her presence at the door. It wasnt until Monica stepped lightly into the room, almost reaching the desk, that Tristan raised his eyes and saw her. He was a little surprised that she had woken up. Im thirsty, Monica stepped forward to stand next to him, leaning against the edge of the desk with her back to theputer screen, looking at him pitifully. At this time, the video conference was still ongoing with Tristan wearing bluetooth headphones. The camera happened to capture the back of the girl. The conference room in France erupted! And her coquettish Im thirsty was also transmitted to the conference room on the other end, to the executives of the branch. Everyone was shocked that there was actually a woman in Tristans home. Was he cohabiting with his girlfriend? Tristans calm tranquil gaze remained fixed on the girls face. He casually handed her the half-full ss of water on the desk. Have you had this before? She reached out to take the ss, feeling a little embarrassed. Tristan casually closed theptop, his eyes still on her face. Do you mind? The girls cheeks flushed slightly. They had even kissed already, so saying she minded would be too pretentious? No, she was too thirsty! Her throat was spewing smoke. She directly downed all the water in the ss. Want more? Tristan took the empty ss from her hand and put it down. She shook her head. No more. He gazed at her intimately, grasped her hands. His eyes were ardent yet gentle as he looked at her, making her a little embarrassed. Tristan gently pulled her and Monica straightened up. His right hand circled around her from behind, hugging her waist. Want to take a shower? Monicas heart gave a little leap and her ears turned red. Meeting his gaze, she felt like she had missed half a breath. I mean Realizing she might misunderstand, Tristan hurriedly exined, You smell of alcohol.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Youre repulsed by me? Monica stared at him insistently, but she wasnt really angry. Of course not, Tristan looked up at her and said gently, I just dont want you to feel ufortable yourself. She knew what he meant and had said that on purpose just now. Monica couldnt help smiling. I wont go. Her smile was a little mischievous, full of sweetness. How could you bring me back here? You said your mom went to Canada and I didnt feel assured leaving you alone there. She looked at him gratefully. Thank you for taking me in. Can I kiss you? Tristan gazed at her tenderly. As payment for taking you in. Even though he already had a strong desire to get close to her, he still sought her opinion. The girl couldnt help her smile growing sweeter. She pursed her lips without answering, her eyes dark and transparent. Tristan gently cupped her face and his lips gradually moved closer until kissing hers. The moment their lips touched, the air in the study was suffused with sweetness like never before. Chapter 1578: Just Say It He kissed her with caution, repeatedly and gently pressing his lips against hers, without possessiveness or forcefulness, only gentle care. It was like dragonflies skimming the surface of water, reluctant to leave, repeating this motion. Monica could feel his intense love for her, coupled with a deep sense of respect. Monica softly held onto his shoulders with her hands, tenderly and intentionally adding a hint of fierceness to her kiss On this night, of course, they didnt sleep together. It was due to Monicas upbringing and modesty, as well as Tristans respect for her. It was gettingte, and Tristan escorted her back to her guest room, helping her get under the covers. They bid each other goodnight. Late at night, at the Russell family. Finnley came back particrlyte today. He had finished work at Marsh Group and then went to his ownpany. Soon, he would officially take over. A cars headlights shone into the yard, and he walked towards the living room with his father, Albert. Violet, filled with worry, stood by the railing, gazing at the father and soning in from outside. She nced behind them anxiously and asked in a hurry, Wheres ire? Didnt shee with you? Why? Albert was puzzled. Hasnt she returned yet, even though its sote? Upon hearing this, Violets heart skipped a beat, and worry filled her once again. Dad, Mom, Finnley looked at the two elders and spoke honestly, I havent had a chance to tell you something. ire, what happened to her? Violets heart raced. Has something happened again? Tell me! Dont keep it from me! Its not that, Finnleys expression was gentle, and he quickly exined, Dont worry too much. I just wanted to tell you something. He then revealed Rowans identity and ires decision to go to Lu Layuoka. Albert and Violet were shocked to hear this, unable to say a word for a long time Under the bright lights, Finnley looked at his father and then at his mother, realizing that this kind of identity was impossible for them to digest at the moment. He said, I was shocked when I first found out too. Finnley, is he really Lu Layuokas prince? Albert knew about this country, which was particrly prosperous. The Diamond Kingdom, as it was known, was famous among the many royal families worldwide. Yes, Finnley replied. Dad, this is a fact. In that case, ire cant be with him! This royal family practices polygamy, right? Violet worriedly eximed. Dont you know the bad habits that might be left behind? Is there a struggle for the throne? How can you live on such thin ice? Moreover, shes not worthy! I strongly oppose it!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Finnley couldnt answer these questions; he simply sighed and held his forehead. Mom, actually In the end, he chose to remain silent. Albert, with shes of Rowans face in his mind, was still amazed by his noble identity. Night grew deeper. Lu Layuoka, the royal pceplex. Taylor had just returned from the stables, wearing a ck riding outfit. He was in high spirits and hadnt even reached his residence when someone called out to him, stopping his footsteps. Prince! Taylor paused and turned his gaze. The person came over, Prince, where have you been? The Queen has been looking for you. Captain Julie hase many times. Without waiting for Taylor to answer, footsteps approached, and he shifted his gaze further away, only to see a woman in a light blue military uniform with white boots walking towards them. Julies expression was nk, her steps brisk, and her gaze locked onto him! Finally found him! Chapter 1579 – Freedom is Not in Your Dictionary Taylor frowned in boredom and asked impatiently, Whats the matter? He didnt pay much attention to her, despite being the center of attention in front of his mother. Good day, Your Highness. Julie stood still in front of him, saluting respectfully and speaking coldly and seriously, The queen has something to discuss with you. Please apany me to her residence. Whats the matter? Cant you tell me first? Taylor showed little interest. Im tired and need to rest. The woman had no extra expression on her face and replied respectfully, Its an important matter, a big matter, and it concerns you. The queen says you must go. With his hands in his pockets, Taylor raised an eyebrow and sighed, How big of a matter can it be? Is the sky falling? he quipped, but still started walking towards his mothers pce. Almost. Julie followed behind him. Taylor nced back at her and found it quite ridiculous! He couldnt believe the sky was falling Taylor quickened his pace, and Julie followed suit, afraid that he might break his word and run away. The Queens pce wasrge, styled like a Western castle, outwardly magnificent but with a touch of modernity inside. Katharine, who had a passion for design, had made improvements to the castles style. The king favored her, so there was no resistance to her ideas. Her pce was the most fashionable among all the pces.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Tworge peacock decorations adorned the entrance, adding beauty and significance. Taylors steps were fast, not because he was anxious, but because he wanted to shake off Julie. He also wanted to quickly finish meeting his mother and then return to his own pce to sleep. He was ustomed to a life of freedom andziness. Julie, who had always been agile in her steps, was having trouble keeping up with him. Fortunately, he entered the Queens pce, and she thought, Finally, this ancestor has been found! Mother! What do you want with me?! As soon as Taylor entered the door, he rushed inside. Familiar with theyout of thisbyrinth-like luxurious house, he loudly shouted, Mother! What do you want? Im here! Where are you? Guards and servants who heard his voice respectfully saluted, Your Highness! Wheres my mother? He stopped in a gray and white hall. At that moment, Queen Katharine, dressed in splendid attire, emerged from the room and walked slowly towards her son, her stern gaze fixed on him. What are you shouting about? What do you want with me? Taylor asked directly, as if he wouldnt havee if his mother hadnt called for him. Their rtionship was filled with both love and differences in opinion, after all, they were from different generations. Katharine stood in front of her son, her displeasure evident as she scrutinized him. Youre never seen, always absent. Do you really not want toe to me? Its not that I dont want toe, I just dont want you to worry too much. Ive grown up, I need my own freedom and space. He emphasized his needs once again. Freedom? The woman seemed to find the word extremely amusing and burst intoughter. Taylor, have I ever told you? Since you were conceived in my womb, the word freedom has never existed in your dictionary. Thats because it doesnt exist in your dictionary. Taylor retorted, Freedom is the first word in my dictionary. You Katharine was infuriated. Taylor asked, Mother, what is it that you want from me? Sit. Katharines voice was icy cold as she sat down on the sofa and instructed the servants, Leave us. Yes. Everyone saluted and left, and Julie, who had followed them in, turned and closed the door. Chapter 1580 Serious Situation Taylor realized that something was off with the atmosphere today, so he focused his attention. Whats going on? Has something happened? Dont be so idle all day, the woman raised her gaze and asked earnestly, Cant you have a sense of crisis? Why should I have a sense of crisis? Taylorughed. He casually sat on the couch. Theyve been saying that Father is seriously ill for the past two years, but hes still doing fine, isnt he? Besides, even if Father dies, isnt it only natural for the throne to fall into my hands? Can Eden or Arthur snatch it away? Taylor didnt even consider them a threat. Father is still alive, our family is intact, so no matter what happens, I dont need to worry about anything. I just hope Father lives a long and healthy life! Taylor picked up a teacup, took a sip, and then chuckled. You can rest assured, Queen Mother. Your position is ultimately secure. It cant be taken away! Its just a matter of time. Katharine listened to his words without interrupting. If she had heard these words before, she wouldnt have taken them seriously. After all, they made sense. But now the situation was clearly different. The King had secretly brought Louis back without consulting her, the Queen. Clearly, the Kings focus was leaning towards his eldest son. Louis has returned, Katharine said calmly, observing her sons expression. Louis? Who is Louis? Taylor didnt pay much attention. He met his mothers gaze and saw the seriousness in her eyes. He paused for a moment, then quickly regained hisposure. Louis? The name surfaced in his mind, not unfamiliar to him. Katharine remained silent, calmly and seriously observing him, hoping he would take this matter seriously. Taylor expressed disbelief. Prince Louis? He confirmed with his mother, The son of Queen Elsa and Father? The crown prince? Yes, Katharines gaze grew solemn. He has returned and intends to challenge you for the throne. He is in the pce with your father. Taylor was taken aback. How could this be possible? Katharine informed him, And your father has already ordered that no one can enter or leave the pce without his permission.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Taylor was shocked. The situation had be serious. But soon he calmed down and chuckled dismissively. How is that possible? How can we be sure that he is Fathers son? Where is he? Does anyone know him? I havent seen him myself, but they say its him, Katharine replied. They? Taylor sneered. Who are they? Eden? Or Arthur? Katharine couldnt answer, but the information Julie received couldnt be wrong. How many years has Louis been away from the royal family? Even if Father has been ill for so long, Louis hasnte back, and they havent reunited. Doesnt this show that he has given up his im to the throne? What is he doing now? He has returned to inherit the throne, and your father brought him back, Katharine didnt want to waste time with her son. So you cant continue being careless like before. We cant underestimate the fact that there are two princes and only one throne. Taylor fell silent, shocked and struggling to adapt to the situation. As a prince, who wouldnt want to inherit the throne? Inheriting the throne not only meant having supreme power but also inheriting all of Fathers wealth. It was an immeasurable fortune. Thats why there had always been intrigue within the royal family. No Taylor suddenly spoke up. Although he wasnt academically inclined, he had his own thoughts and wasnt a fool. He seemed to have thought of something and raised his gaze. Mother, I think theres something suspicious about this. Louis has been away for so many years. Father might not even recognize him. What makes them so sure that he is Louis? Chapter 1581: War for the Throne Even if the prince is fake, can you provide evidence? Katharine asked calmly. With your status, can you intervene? I So lets assume he is genuine for now and find a way to verify the truth. But what if he is genuine? her son asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. In that case, we eliminate him! Katharine snorted coldly, a glint of coldness shing in her eyes. While your father is still alive, we must settle the matter of the Crown Prince. In this intricate royal court, Louis is at a disadvantage. Are you afraid he wont seed? Taylor furrowed his brow. Katharine continued, Starting today, you must diligently attend to your fathers health, show your concern, and demonstrate your filial piety. Dont spend your days horseback riding! When someone issick, what they care about most is empathy and warmth. And although Louis is the eldest son, you have been by your fathers side all these years, and your bond is deeper! Taylor felt frustrated. Why did this Louis suddenly emerge and cause trouble? He had nned to go abroad for horse racing, but now he was being confined by his mother. Ten minutester. Katharine, dressed up carefully, arrived in front of the Kings pce. She didnt bring her son, only Julie, and intended to find out the situation. As usual, she was about to step forward when she was politely stopped by the guards. Im sorry, Queen, but without the Kings permission, no one can enter or leave in recent days. Open your eyes and see, I am the Queen! Julie scolded them coldly as a reminder. Sorry, the King has stated that no one, including the Queen, is allowed to see him, the guard respectfully said. Prince Taylor is also included. Katharine didnt want to waste time arguing. She went straight to the point. Where is Eden? And where is Arthur? Have theme out and see me. As soon as she finished speaking, two tall figures walked out of the pce. As they approached, Katharine and Julie locked their gaze on them. It was Eden and Arthur. Eden was Rowans uncle, in his fifties, with a strong physique. His face rarely showed a smile, and it had some wrinkles. He had always served the royal family and was the most trusted person by the King. Arthur was a young man, around twenty-six years old, and had been Louiss childhood ymate. His father used to be the captain of the guard, which was now Julies position, but unfortunately, he died honorably during a mission. As they approached and saw Queen Katharine and Captain Julie being stopped outside the door, they slowed their pace. The guards at the entrance saluted them. Hello, Queen, the two of them greeted the servants before turning to the Queen and Captain Julie. As they approached, the guards respectfully bowed. Hello, Queen, the two of them greeted them in unison. Hello, Katharine greeted them with a smile, maintaining her elegant posture. How is the Kings health? And why did he suddenly order that no one can enter or leave the pce? Eden stopped in his tracks and answered sincerely, Its because Prince Louis has returned. The long-lost father and son are reconnecting emotionally. Oh, they didnt intend to keep it a secret? That surprised Queen Katharine. Eden continued, You are aware of the Kings health condition. He cannot stand or sit for long periods, and his mental state is not as good as before. So, this emotional reconnection will take some time. Katharine felt ufortable hearing this. She was afraid that it wasnt an emotional reconnection but rather brainwashing by the King. Please inform the King that Prince Taylor is also very concerned about his health and has been moring toe and apany him, Katharine maintained her smile throughout. Alright, I will convey your message. Unable to hold back her curiosity, Katharine asked, By the way, I have a question. Please, Queen. Who can prove that the man brought back is truly Prince Louis? Has a paternity test been conducted? Eden smiled patiently and replied, We are currently preparing for a royal physician to arrive and conduct a blood test in front of all members of the royal family to determine his identity. Chapter 1582 Parentage Testing Katharines face changed slightly, Eden said, The royal physician will arrive soon, and the senior royal members are also being notified one by one. The king will take this matter seriously, so please dont worry, Queen. Do a parentage test? Katharine was suddenly a little afraid of the result. Without absolute certainty, why do a parentage test? What if this man really is Prince Louis Just then, the queens private phone rang. She hurriedly took it out and saw who was calling. She answered the call in front of everyone, listening to the invitation on the other end to join the king in his pce to witness this parentage test. She softly replied, I understand. After hanging up the phone, Katharine looked at Eden again. Eden was tall, with a hint of aloofness and determination in his eyes. He was the kings confidant, having apanied the king for many years. He was also Prince Louis uncle, so naturally he was not as familiar with Louis birth mother. Arthur, go apany the queen in first. Ill go get the royal physician, Eden arranged. Before Arthur could speak, Katharine said with upturned lips, Ill go with you! Their gazes converged, one second, two seconds, three seconds, five seconds, ten seconds Edens face was expressionless. He knew what the queen was thinking at that moment. Katharine, over a decade younger than Eden, had a determined light in her eyes. Whats wrong? Is it inconvenient? After you, Your Majesty, Eden gestured for her to go first, then collected his gaze and strode forward. What was inconvenient about it? Katharine exchanged a look with Julie, then stepped forward to follow Eden. Julie stayed behind. She had to be observant of any clues. Arthurs gaze met Julies. As captain of the royal guards, Julie was also invited to witness the parentage test. In about half an hour, nearly fifty senior royal members had all arrived after receiving phone calls. Arthur stood at the door to greet them, including Julie. These people were either royal rtives or had made important contributions to Lu Layuoka, traditionally recognized as senior royal officials. They were followed by many people in various positions.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But they were full of dignity and honor, often sent by the king to attend various charity events or prestigious public venues. Some were spokespersons for the foreign ministry, representing the royal family at fancy balls or international parties. After about half an hour, all the senior royal members had arrived. Queen Katharine had also entered the kings pce with the royal physician. As the King of the Diamond Country, Bertie certainly had more than one residence, but this one always made him linger C mainly because of the beautiful scenery and livability. Plus his old age made him prefer tranquility, not to mention his illness. In the dignified, magnificent pce, everyone took their seats in an orderly manner, with a sense of solemnity in the silence. Everyone had received the call and knew why they were gathered here today. After taking their seats, all eyes fell on the royal physician, watching his every move. They saw him put down his box and start preparing. The king, wearingfortable white home clothes, sat casually in his chair. Although ill, he still exuded an aura of majesty. Katharine and Taylors gazes fell on Rowan C the legendary Prince Louis? This was the first time the mother and son had seen him. Regardless of whether he was real or fake, his over six-foot height was shrouded in a cold aura. The ck bespoke overcoat, long legs, straight posture. Rowan did not look at anyone, standing sideways to the crowd. He was cooperating with the blood draw, exhibiting a noble temperament in his actions. Everyone tried their best to see the face of this Prince Louis, attracted by him C the heroic brows, deep-set eyes, straight nose, quite resembling the king Everyone was waiting for the test results. Chapter 1583 Regarding the Royal Line of Succession Some of the elder royal members could already ascertain that this man was the eldest son of King Bertie and Queen Elsa. The resemnce was abination of the parents. Although not seeing him for many years, some still recognized him at first nce C his features as a child were still there. How did hee back? Why did he leave in the first ce? How could he have disappeared for so many years?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Many had doubts in their hearts. Medical technology was also advanced in Lu Layuoka. The royal physician was a man of few words, but very fair. The paternity test results came out within ten minutes of the blood draw. And during those ten minutes, there was silence in the pce. Some anticipated, some were nonchnt, some were nervous, some looked at the king, concerned about his condition. Some looked at Prince Louis again and again, thinking, who knows which woman will be lucky in the future. Rowans thin lips tightened. He still didnt look at anyone, as if the royal family was of no concern to him. No one knew what he was thinking. He was very silent and cooperative. Taylor, Katharine and Julie could not figure out his thoughts. Did he want to inherit the throne or not? He was brought back tied up, but now rtively free. What was the point of tying him up? Just for show? And the king C he kept a straight face, exuding an aura of majesty. He too said nothing. What was he thinking? He couldnt even recognize his own son? Needed a test? Its said that the imperial heart is unfathomable, truly unpredictable. Soon the ten minutes were up. When the royal physician handed the test results to the king, everyone became tense and expectant, all eyes on the king. The king took a look at the results, then looked at Rowan standing in front and all the seated people. He directly announced, This is Prince Louis! Prince Louis! Everyone stood up and bowed respectfully to Rowan. Katharine and Taylor also got up, their hearts thumping heavily. He was Louis So why bring him back now? Was it to have him inherit the throne? Just then, a senior royal member spoke up and asked, Your Majesty, now that both princes are here, will you appoint an heir apparent? After all, our countrys session is not primogeniture. Thats right, not primogeniture. Its legally stipted! Taylor and Katharine breathed a sigh of relief, seemingly seeing a glimmer of hope again. Equal opportunity! She looked forward to the kings response! This was also what everyone cared about, and they whispered among themselves. In fact, Taylor was not interested in the throne at this moment. His gaze remained fixed on Rowan, just looking at him, as if to see through him. Rowan still didnt look at anyone, seemingly detached from fame and gain. As if he had no interest in this, and as if he hadnt heard the officials words earlier. King Berties gaze fell on the face of the one who had asked the question. He gave an answer, Havent read thetestw? The session was changed to primogeniturest year, not male preference. At this, they couldnt help but discuss again. Thats right, thew was changed. But at the time, no one thought Prince Louis would return, so no one took thisw to heart. They all thought he had voluntarily given up his session rights, so the throne would surely be Prince Taylors in the future. But now the situation Suddenly a voice popped up from the crowd, Your Majesty, that means if Princess Anniees back someday, she would also have session rights, right? Chapter 1584: I’m Sorry, Father When Rowan heard this, his expression was calm and his heart was tranquil. He had no interest in the royal inheritance rights. However, he cared about the whereabouts of his sister Princess Annie She had been missing for so many years, where was she? Was she dead or alive? The kings gaze fell on Rowan, his eyes a bit stern and cold, staring at him steadily and somewhat annoyed by his expression. Everyone was waiting for the kings response. Yes, the kings voice was cold as he said, If Prince Louis insists on giving up the right of session, Princess Annie would be the first heir. If Princess Annie gave it up too, then Prince Taylor would be the first heir. What was this about? Katharine almost wanted to curse! So it seemed Taylor was third in line? Princess Annie? Everyone looked at each other, whispering about this person that most had forgotten existed. Princess Annie disappeared during an outing when she was three years old, and Queen Elsa had been bedridden with illness ever since eventually passing away from grief. Louis had been found after leaving the royal family for years, what if this Princess Annie came back one day too! Then Taylors position would be more uncertain. This made Katharine, as the mother, feel uneasy, as if she had been hit on the head! The king was in poor health and could not sit for long. He had summoned everyone today and announced what needed to be announced. So the king looked around at everyone and spoke again, Youre all dismissed, go take care of your duties. Louis, you stay, everyone else leave. Katharine wanted to speak but held back, as everyone else bowed and began heading out. Katharine and Taylor deliberately nced at Rowan before leaving, remembering the face of this number one enemy. Eden noticed the expressions of this mother and son. After everyone left, he and Arthur also stepped out. The pce doors closed. The spacious hall was left with only King Bertie and the father and son Rowan. Bertie sat in the chair, his expression still stern as he stared at the paternity test report in his hand. The next second, he tore the report into pieces, Im sorry, I just wanted everyone to be convinced, after all youve been gone so long. In fact, he recognized his son. Likewise, Rowan could recognize his father at first nce. The king looked the same as when he was young, only much older now. The king tore up the paternity test results, stood up, and flung the pieces upwards. The fragments drifted down like snowkes onto Rowans hair and shoulders. The air was suddenly filled with grief. Rowans legs weakened and he knelt before the king, Im sorry, Father, for worrying you all these years. He deeply med himself. Youre too willful! The king loved, pained and pitied him, How could you be so heartless as to disappear for so many years?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. I hated the royal disputes, I wanted an ordinary life, Rowan said softly. An ordinary life where you didnt even want your father? The king was nearly angered to death. His cold eyes stared at him, his face even twitching in pain. He had no words. If your uncle hadnt found your whereabouts, were you nning on not even attending my funeral?! The king was extremely heartbroken. I remarried, but it was five years after your mother passed away! Im a man, you should have I can understand that. Rowan looked up and sincerely interrupted him, Please dont me yourself for this anymore. Your happiness is certainly my wish. Louis The king didnt know what to say for a moment. He couldnt ept his son disappearing for so many years. I loved your mother, I love you, I love Annie, but youve all left me Did you ever think of me as a person of flesh and blood with feelings? Think of my longing and missing on those long nights? Rowan had no rebuttal to his fathers usations. He hung his head, frowning, and also felt very bad inside. Chapter 1585: Rowan Noticed Something Unusual My child The king suddenly felt very sad. He bent his frail body and grasped Rowans shoulder, sadly asking, Have you been well these years? Stand up! Rowans brows knotted, feeling a stabbing pain in his heart. Father, Im sorry. Other than those three words, he didnt know what else to say. A kind of pain permeated his heart. Rowan looked up, Father, can you promise me one thing? You must inherit the throne. Bertie shook his head, thinking he had guessed what was on his mind. Taylor is not capable, his mother is too ambitious, shes had her eye on the throne long ago. Our Lu Layuoka cannot be destroyed by them. Thats not it. Rowan told him, Lets put aside the matter of seeding the throne for now and discuss itter. Theres something more important I need to tell you. Outside, Eden and Arthur stood guard, unable to hear what was said inside. They just protected there, not allowing anyone to approach. What is it? Inside the pce, the king firmly grasped his shoulder, unable to think of anything more important than this. Tell me after you stand up. Rowan didnt want his father to tire himself by bending down, so he stood up and said, Go lie down and rest first, Father. Ill apany you. Then he supported the king back to his room. Speak, said the king as he took off his shoes andy down in bed. Rowan sat at the edge of his bed. Let me take your pulse. These days he had noticed something unusual but hadnt had a chance to bring it up. The king was startled at first. He knows how to take pulses? Then he sighed lightly again. No use, my body has copsed already, my time is up, I cant hold on much longer. I can feel it. As a genius doctor, Rowan did not immediately draw conclusions. He carefully took his pulse. Because the kings condition was a bitplicated. He had already sensed something wrong and his mood was heavy, regretting very much that he hadnt been by his fathers side these years to discover earlier that he had been poisoned with chronic toxins. Rowan really med himself. A minuteter, Rowan looked up. Father, he said truthfully, Youve been poisoned with chronic toxins for at least five years. The king looked back at his son in shock. How do you know? He didnt believe it, and a sense of horror arose.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Because Im a doctor now. Father and son looked at each other, and silence filled the bedroom Rowan held his hand and told him, Have you heard of the medicine master Rowan? Genius doctor, developed a vine to prevent cancer. Ive heard of it, heard of it The king didnt understand what this had to do with anything. Thats me. He looked steadily at his father, encouraging him. Your condition is bad now, but I think I can try, as long as you believe in me. His voice was not loud, wary of eavesdroppers. These past few days he had observed the food he ate, the main dishes, desserts, tea, medicine Among them one thing was problematic. Rowan was still thinking when the king let out a heavy sigh. The imperial physician said my organs have started failing irreversibly. The king had lost faith in recovering his health, but he was unwilling to just die like this. Louis, can you find the murderer? Rowan was silent for a while. Cant alert the enemy, have to investigate slowly. Were in the light, the murderer is in the dark. The king frowned. I should be more certain. He suddenly felt very disappointed. But Rowan shook his head. This cant rely on guessing. Everyone around you is a potential suspect. Settling on a conclusion prematurely without evidence is unwise. So The king ced his hopes on him. Do you have any good suggestions now? I want to find the murderer as soon as possible, while Im still alive. Obviously the other side was after the throne. He didnt want his son to struggle in this murky pce and eventually suffer the same fate as himself. Chapter 1586: Rowan Was Being Followed Then, Rowan told him about a n of his own Half an hourter, Eden and Arthur came in. They saw Rowan sitting in front of the bed, tucking the king in. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Rowan got up and greeted them, Uncle. Eden, give the phone back to Louis. Also give him a royal pass and take him back to his own pce, the king said gently. Clearly, he had no intention of leaving. He had decided to stay? Edens face was gentle, and there was a hint of joyful smile at the corner of his lips. Prince Louis, do you really n to stay with the royal family? Yes, my father is in poor health. I will stay for now to keep himpany, but well discuss sessionter. Right now, my fathers health is the priority, Rowan said gently. The most important thing right now is my fathers health. Eden didnt know how to tell him that the kings health was beyond recovery. The doctor said his organs were failing. Just then, Arthur came over with the phone and returned it to him. Rowan and him briefly met each others gaze. Thank you, he said, reaching out to take it and turning it on. He immediately saw dozens of missed calls from ire. Rowan didnt call back right away. Instead, he put the phone away. The king spoke up, Eden, take him back to his pce first. No need to take me. Father, please focus on recovering. I remember the way, Rowan said, turning to look at his father with a gentle expression. Then he looked at Eden and spoke to him in the same tone, Uncle, please send me the passter. I may leave the pce. Alright. Father, please get some rest first, Rowan said. Then he stepped away and left. From the moment Rowan was born, he had his own independent pce, a gift from the king that had always been in his name. Although he hadnt lived in the royal pce for years, the pce had always been kept tidy by servants everyday, full of life, not deserted at all. Rowan returned to his pce alone. With every step, he felt veryplicated. He was greeted affectionately by the servants at the door, Wee home, Prince Louis! They were very happy. Rowan stopped and acknowledged them. He felt a sense of change. Hello, a warm feeling surged in his heart and his expression was extremely gentle. These servants used to serve Queen Elsa. They had taken care of little Prince Louis and Princess Annie. Over the years, they had missed him very much. Rowan entered the pce. He went upstairs and into an elegantly decorated room. He closed and locked the door. He took out his phone and stared at the missed call, hesitating whether to call ire back or not. Would the call be wiretapped? The one who had poisoned his father was able toy the groundwork five years ago, which meant it was not just one person but a rigorous organization. Rowan was also very clear about his own situation. It seemed inconvenient for him to contact anyone now. He was afraid to bring disaster to anyone. Would it really be wiretapped? He wanted to test it out, of course not by making a call. Soon, Eden brought him the pass. I need to go out for a bit. The servant immediately arranged a car for him to go out. In addition to the driver, four guards were assigned to the car. On the way, Rowan had the driver stop and go. Through the rearview mirror, he kept observing and sure enough, a car was following him. Rowan pretended not to notice. He told the driver, No more stops. Go to a nearby flower market to buy flowers. Yes, Prince. Of course Rowan would have people following and protecting him when he went out. After all, he was the kings beloved Prince Louis now. He just didnt know which side the people protecting him were on. Having just returned to the pce, he would not trust anyone except his father.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. There were manyrge flower markets in Lu Layuoka. All kinds of exotic flowers were veryplete. After getting off the car, Rowan browsed carefully like a professional flower picker. He seemed to havee out today just to buy flowers. Chapter 1587: Why Did He Want to Buy Flowers? Lilies, daphne, lily of the valley, iris, five pots of each, Rowan said, pointing at a row of flower racks. And hydrangeas, wind chimes too. Okay. The guard followed him with a tablet, carefully taking notes. While writing, he couldnt help ncing at Rowan. A big question mark appeared in his mind. This Prince Louis looked quite masculine, how could he like flowers? He was tall and muscr, not effeminate at all? They dont have red bamboo, tulips or daisies here. After taking a round, Rowan frowned slightly, a bit disappointed. He turned around and said to them, How about this C lets not look here for now. First take these back, then Ill give you another list. Just buy everything on it. Yes, Prince. On the way back, the guards were puzzled. They wondered C was Prince Louis orientation okay? How could a grown man like such tender flowers? Sitting by the window holding a tablet, he was recording what else to buy, and would jot down a flower name when he thought of one. In the guards eyes, Prince Louis seemed very knowledgeable about flowers. Many names on the tablet were unheard of to them. Thats all for now. Please make sure to get everything on the list, he said, handing over the tablet. I need them this afternoon, to decorate my pce and garden. Ill give you ayout so you can put the sturdy ones outside. Does the prince like flowers a lot? One guard couldnt help asking. This exceeds our royal annual purchase. Only the princesses usually like them. The desire for beauty lies in all. Seeing blooming flowers naturally puts me in a good mood. They represent hope, Rowan said, looking at him with a calm and gentle voice. With this exnation, it was understandable that Prince Louis loved life. The stretched Lincoln headed towards the magnificent pce C Driving smoothly on the bustling street, Rowan gazed out the window at the scenery passing by. Thest time he passed this street in a car seemed to be in another century. Everything here was so familiar yet foreign, as if in a dream while alsoing alive from the dream. How were his Arkpool City friends doing? And ire, was she okay? Rowan couldnt help but think back to their parting. He didnt even have time to exin to her. He really missed her a bit now. This rtionship was destined to go through a lot. He only wished for a beautiful oue. At this moment, he still noticed a car following not far behind. If his outings were monitored, calls would surely be too. He couldnt implicate ire or the Russells. Before finding out who had harmed his father, he didnt want to involve anyone. It was a sunny day. ire sat by the window in a cafe, with warm sunlighting through. She had her hair up in a high ponytail and wore a white blouse with a blue dress, looking quite elegant. Her hands kept tapping the keyboard, immersed in her own thoughts.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. When she typed the final period, she read through the finished draft quickly. Then she opened the website page, copied and pasted the written chapter in, and clicked publish after each one. After publishing four chapters in a row, she finally picked up the coffee cup by her left hand and leisurely took a sip of coffee. Just then, a ck stretched Lincoln passed by on the street outside Chapter 1588: Contacting Rowan As the car passed by the cafe, Rowan, who was sitting by the window, happened to look away. Oh right, add another flower C Blue Jade. Yes, Prince, the guard noted it down on the tablet. And so he regretfully missed catching a glimpse of ire by a second After the car hadpletely passed by, ire put down her coffee cup and turned to look out the window. Facing the warm sunlight, she couldnt help but squint her eyes a little. The weather was so nice today. She missed him again.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. In the Lincoln heading back to the royal pce, Rowan was also thinking of ire. He held his phone and involuntarily opened up her novel. She was still updating, which made him very happy. It meant she was doing alright and could still focus on writing. Thetest chapter was updated just two minutes ago. At this moment, Rowan felt so close to her. He was a little delighted inside, truly hoping she was well. Casually skimming through the content, he habitually clicked into thements. He was slightly startled, because thements he saw were: [Does the author visit castles? Why is the description so real?] [Is the author a runaway princess who doesnt want an arranged marriage? Making a living by writing?] [The depiction of this pce is just too beautiful! Straight out of a fairy tale.] Pce? Seeing thesements, Rowan had a bad feeling. He hurried back to check the chapter she wrote. When he saw the descriptions of the castle C the exterior, the eaves, the magnificent aura he suddenly concluded that ire hade to Lu Layuoka! At this moment, Rowan didnt feel delighted. Instead, it was all anxiety and deep concern! Did shee alone? Was she outside the royal pce? Out of worry, he didnt care anymore. He opened up her Facebook chat and typed: ire, where are you? ire was sitting in the cafe, drafting the outline for tomorrow, when her phone beside her made a ding sound. She stopped typing and picked up her phone. She saw a message pop up from Rowan on the screen. She was shocked beyond belief! Her chest tightened. She opened his chat and read it three times to make sure it was him. ire quickly typed back: Lu Layuoka. Then she also sent him several photos of the royal pce architecture she took yesterday, not to prove it to him, but to let him know she had been so close, just separated by a wall. Receiving her reply, Rowan didnt feel delighted at all, only anxiety and worry. He quickly typed back: Dont call, Im being monitored. Just as ire was about to call him, seeing these words made her heart jump to her throat. She was suddenly very worried about him. He was being monitored? Why? He was a prince. What had happened to him? Soon, another message came from Rowan: ire, Im fine, dont worry. Be good and go back to Arkpool City quickly. I have more important things to do now. Ille find you when Im done. Seeing this message, ire didnt know how to reply for a moment. What exactly happened to him? What was the more important thing? It was too troublesome to ask via text on Facebook. Things were tooplicated to fully exin in one or two sentences. To stop Rowan from worrying about her, ire quickly typed back: Dont worry, Ill go back to Arkpool City right away. Take care of yourself, Ill wait for you. Then, one minute passed without a reply from Rowan Two minutes, three minutes, still no new messages. ire held her phone,pletely losing the mood to write. Her heart was suspended because of him. Chapter 1589: Ivan Was About to Make His Move But soon, her phone rang. ires hand holding the phone shook heavily. She thought it was Rowan. Unexpectedly, it was a call from Ivan. She was stunned for a moment, and equally happily picked up, Ivan, youre here? Yes, where are you? Im at a cafe not far from the royal pce. Let me send you the exact location, ire said excitedly, as if grabbing onto a lifeline. Rowan just texted me on Facebook, we got in contact! What did he say to you? Ivan was also eager for information about Rowan. ire ryed the Facebook conversation in full detail to Ivan. Worried about Rowans situation, Ivan said to ire, Ill bring you into the pce. Take the opportunity when ites and try to see him. Find out about his circumstances and difficulties, what this important thing is that he mentioned. Then we can discuss how to help him. It wouldnt be easy to find him in such a huge pceplex. They didnt even know which part he was in, plus he was being monitored. But ire still hoped to go in with him. Alright, Ill cooperate as best I can. They could figure it out once inside. Well be there soon. You can pack up and wait by the roadside, Ivan said gently in his deep voice. Okay. After hanging up, ire hurriedly packed up herptop and books. This was her third time at the bookstore, buying several books on Arabic trantion.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She had studied a little and her trantion skills improved greatly. Thisnguage was rtively difficult and not many people knew it, or were interested in it. She had learned some in college and consolidating now mighte in handy. ire was interested in obscurenguages. She slung her backpack over her shoulder and left the cafe, waiting by the roadside. The Marsh Group had a branch office in Lu Layuoka. Ivans driver drove towards them ording to the navigation. Passing by the cafe, he gradually slowed down. Ivan, is that the girl by the roadside? Ivan shifted his gaze out the window. Yes, thats her. The window rolled down as the car pulled up steadily in front of ire. Ivan waved to her, Hey ire, get in! Hi Ivan! ire felt a little shy. She quickly went around to the other side, happily pulling the door open and getting in. With him here, hope seemed one step closer. It was a seven seater stretch limo including the driver. Ivan had brought five others from Arkpool City. ire looked at them, then back at Ivan. Can we go in now? Queen Katherine will have someone let us through. I gave her the license te number. She wants us Marsh Group to design a castle park for her, Ivan exined. Ive arranged work back in Arkpool City. Lets take the architects to see the site first and draft up a n for her. The car moved forward. ire listened attentively, Will we stay inside? Therell be amodation, and a wee banquet tonight with singing, dancing and drinking C should be a chance to see Rowan, Ivan guessed. As they got closer, ire inevitably felt nervous. Whats wrong? What are you worried about? Ivan could tell what she was thinking. I just promised him Id leave right away, but now Im going in to find him instead. Wont he be angry? Dont worry, were together on this, Ivan said. I can protect you well. Hes just worried about your safety, right? Chapter 1590: Katharine’s Thoughts ire looked at him, full of gratitude. As she turned to look out the window again, she felt somewhat lost inside. Actually Im more worried about his safety. Although this is his home, he hasnt lived here for years. There are definitely more enemies than friends around him. Thats why were here, Ivan said. So he wont have to fight alone. ire nodded. She was determined to do her best to help him too. With Ivan by her side, ire felt much more at ease. She had always heard her brother mention Ivans capabilities and connections. He was like a god who held up half the sky in Arkpool City, and had great influence internationally as well. Almost any matter he wanted to resolve would get resolved. Dont worry. Ill find a way to see him and not cause him any trouble, Ivan said. Our only goal today is to figure out his situation first, and what he needs us to do. Ivan, why did he live anonymously in Arkpool City when hes the prince of Lu Layuoka? ire was very puzzled. Was he not favored here? Then why did they bring him back? To be honest, Im not very clear about his matters. I only know of his identity, Ivan answered truthfully. Ive told you everything I know that day, so your confusion is also my confusion now. Just then, the man sitting behind them received a call. He nced at the caller ID and reported, Ivan, its Queen Katherine.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Answer it. The man picked up and put it on speaker. A womans voice came through, Ivan, where are you now? Ivan didnt reply. The man then spoke up, Hello Queen Katherine. Ivan will arrive shortly. How many of you are there? the queen asked. So I can arrange amodation. Seven, the man said, including ire in the count. Six men and one woman, our assistant came along too. But didnt he say six men before? Is there a female assistant too? Katherine didnt dwell on it too much. Alright, noted. But she had an idea C sessful men on business trips tended to bring a young and pretty female assistant. It was normal. In the modern styled pce, Katherine hung up with a corner of her lips involuntarily curving up slightly. She looked to her confidante beside her, Hes here so quickly, it shows he cares about this project. But the somber Julie said, Caring about the project doesnt mean caring about you. Hes just a businessman. Yes, hes a businessman, Katherine smiled. So I know what businessmen want. They care about profits. I can pay him double for this castle park project. Julie was very calm. Hes not an ordinary businessman, hes Ivan. He cant be led by the nose for money. Exactly because hes no ordinary businessman, he may be able to help us. I wouldnt need him if he was a regr businessman, Katherine said. She had nned long ago, Ivan has a branch in Lu Layuoka. As long as we befriend him, we can give him many policy benefits. Julie looked at the queen slowly, falling into contemtion. Katherine smiled and said, With his support, our sides power would instantly grow stronger. What do we have to fear from just Eden? But Julie and Katherine were very clear that with Prince Louis support now, Edens side was not to be underestimated either. Once Prince Louis seeded the throne, Eden would be second only to the king. Taylors days definitely wouldnt be easy then. That was why Katherine was anxious to get Ivan on her side. Chapter 1591: Successfully Entering the Palace Will Ivan agree to help us? Can we be friends even if the deal goes through? Julie still had her worries. Katherines lips curled up as if victory was at hand. She admired her newly done nails, Rtionships take time to nurture, dont they? And everything must be done step-by-step. I do have some experience handling men. With her beauty, Julie believed that. But she wasnt sure if those tactics would work on Ivan. What they didnt know was that Ivan and Prince Louis were best friends. Soon, Ivans special licensed car was let through directly at the main gate of the royal pce. The gate guards even saluted them respectfully. Sitting in the car entering pce grounds, ire couldnt help but look out the window. It was the first time in her life entering a castle. Witnessing those buildings in person was extremely shocking. As far as the eye could see, the majestic grand castles made her feel awestruck. This was the beauty of history, the inheritance of culture. Having withstood the winds and rains for over a hundred years, yet still standing tall. For a writer, such beauty was absolutely soul-stirring. But ire had no mind to appreciate it. After the initial shock, she pulled back her thoughts and started looking for Rowan with her eyes. Which pce might he be staying at? Would she get to see him on this pce visit? ire also secretly memorized the route the car took. She had to do her utmost to remember this ce. Just as her eyes found nothing, the car stopped in front of a pce. She also snapped back to attention. Someone came up quickly to greet them and opened the car door, bowing respectfully, Wee, Ivan. Although this was the royal pce, Ivans stature internationally could still be seen. Greetings Ivan. Wee on your long trip! Ivan stepped out with his long legs. His aura was gentle. ire got out of the car after him. The golden zed tiles of the pce before them were gleaming brightly under the sun. An elegantly dressed woman in her forties to fifties with very refined features walked out of the pce. She was apanied by a short-haired woman in light blue military uniform and white boots. The two life-like peacock sculptures at the entrance were very eye-catching, with good symbolic meaning. ire guessed her identity C she must be very noble. Was she Queen Katherine? This was ires first time seeing her. Her skin condition really looked great, and she dressed very tastefully, quite elegant. She wasnt Rowans birth mother. Could she be Rowans number one enemy? Greetings, Ivan, the queen had a smile on her face as she came to a stop before them. Though her gaze stayed on Ivan the entire time. Youve traveled far, it must have been tiring. There was admiration and reverence in her eyes, along with liking. Your Majesty, Ivans tone was calm. He also nced at ire, Let me introduce, this is Queen Katherine, consort to the current king. Your Majesty, ire smiled and spoke gently. She bowed, looking at the woman before her with admiring and envious eyes. It greatly satisfied the queens vanity. She is my assistant, ire, Ivan directly gave her an identity. Of course Ivans assistant would also be a big shot here, though she looked much younger. Katherine was even a little envious of the girl. She didnt dare slight her at all, Nice to meet you, ire. She took the initiative to shake ires hand. Then Katherine introduced Julie, the head of her guard. Julie also politely greeted everyone.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. They first went into the queens pce to rest for a bit, had some tea, and took a short break from the trip before discussing project matterster. Chapter 1592: An Opportunity During tea, Katherine talked about the castle park to be built C its size, purpose, and some of her own ideas. Ivan looked at the men around him and said, They are all famous architects from mypany, so feel free to discuss any ideas in detail with them. Thats wonderful, Katherine smiled the entire time. Ill arrange proper amodations for them. They can start drafting and designing here. Of course Ill also prepare an independent room for you. After all, the initial stage of everything takes a lot of coordination. Thank you, Ivan said while drinking his tea. Ille by often, but wont be here everyday. Thepany headquarters are in Arkpool City after all, some important matters still require me to handle them personally. Ill keep the royal castle build in mind. I understand, Katherine was finally relieved. As long as he didnt disappear, and there were opportunities to interact with him, she was confident she could get close to him. After about an hour, when everyone was well rested, Ivan suggested, Your Majesty, shall we go take a look at the site now? So the architects can get a feel for it. Sure. And so the group set off again, following Katherine, Julie, and Katherines guards towards the exterior of the pce. Along the way, they chatted about the project. But everyone noticed something strange. A military truck was parked in front of a nearby pce. Over a dozen people were helping to move potted nts from the tbed. Most were in full bloom, looking quite beautiful under the sunlight. Some were lush with foliage but not flowering. Everyone inevitably slowed their footsteps. Katherine was even more puzzled. Just then, some servants holding potted nts passed by them. Your Majesty, they greeted her and headed towards the nearby pce. ire figured it must be some princesss pce. Hey! Katherine directly stopped one of the passing servants. Whats going on? Why so many flowers? Queen Katherine, they are all Prince Louiss. He went to the flower market this morning and picked a lot to bring back, saying he wanted to add a touch of spring to the pce. Katherine slowly let go of her hand. Louis? A touch of spring? The servant bowed to her again. May I go now? Seeing that the queen didnt stop her, she headed off. From Queen Katherine and Captain Julies expressions, ire could ascertain that this Prince Louis was Rowan. Ivan had the same guess. But why did he get so many flowers and nts? Rowan was definitely not the sort to leisurely appreciate flowers. And he treasured time, he wouldnt do meaningless things. What message was he trying to convey with these? Ivan was pondering it. Just before the group started moving again, Ivan spoke calmly, ire, dont you like lily of the valley too? ire looked back at him and listened as he continued, But you can never keep them alive. Why dont you take this chance to ask Prince Louis for some tips on caring for them? ire understood. The corners of her lips rose. Okay. She nodded slightly to Katherine and Julie, then headed straight for the nearby pce.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Julies eyes darkened, about to give chase. But Katherines gaze was on Ivan. She said, Isnt she your assistant? Can she be allowed to do other things during work hours? Shes my assistant, but also my sister, Ivan said gently with a smile. My aunts daughter. Still a college student, just interning at thepany. Chapter 1593: When Princess Annie Was Three I see a sister? Because this exnation made sense, Katherine rxed her vignce and smiled. No wonder she looks quite innocent andfortable. Since thats the case, shall we go then? No need to wait for her. Sure. And so the group resumed walking, even the usually alert Julie let down her doubts. With Prince Louis wariness, he definitely wouldnt get close to someone easily. Julie was a little worried the girl would get rejected outright. At that moment, in the nearby pce, the servants were setting pot after pot of flowers and nts in the yard. Many were also carried indoors. Rowan stood by the desk in the side hall. The drawer was open and he held an old photo in his hand, gazing sadly at the little girl in the picture. It was a family photo from twenty years ago. In the photo, the scrawny young him held his cute and fair little sister Princess Annie, who was only three then. Her baby teeth hadnt fully grown in yet. Her smile revealed two little dimples, very sweet. The photo was taken in summer. The chubby sister wore a strap dress, revealing two distinct moles on her exposed right shoulder. On her right hand was a red braided rope bracelet with an adjustable length. The yful sister would take off any essory put on her, perhaps her baby skin was too delicate and she just didnt like wearing them. Only this bracelet handwoven by Father did she really like. She wouldnt even let the nanny take it off when bathing. Looking at his sisters smiling face, Rowans longing surged again. He took out another red braided rope bracelet from the drawer, with a Ann charm on it, his own. Holding the photo in one hand and touching his bracelet with the other, Rowans thoughts drifted away Sister, where exactly are you? The year Annie was three, on the day she disappeared, Father and Mother had taken them out of the pce inmoner disguises to a parent-child theme park for a day of fun. It was a wonderfully ordinary day out for the family of four. No entourage, no restrictions. They ate manymoner foods they had never tried in the pce. Around dusk, passing an intable castle, Annies eyes were deeply drawn to it. Mother and Father decided to let him take Annie in to y. The castle was very tall and soft, the most beloved cartoon figure for children. He had looked after the three-year-old sister the entire time. Just as everyone was ying excitedly, suddenly the power went out. The intable castle instantly started deting, sending all the kids directly crashing down with panicked screams echoing in the air. He immediately realized something was wrong then, and reached out to grab Annie, but she rolled down the sagging cushion Annie!! Annie!! At that moment, he was scared witless. Rushing down after her, Annie was already gone. Many children were injured, the crying, shouting, and parents panicked voices were extremely chaotic!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Annie! Annie!! He had desperately searched like mad, shouting himself hoarse, not even noticing his own wounded arm. Father and Mother were also crazy with anxiety. Everyone was looking for their own children. Screams and cries everywhere Piercing the ears. But after two hours, still no trace of Annie. In those two hours, due to the intable castle ident, five very young children had gone missing. Later investigations discovered it to be a premeditated human trafficking case. Father had deployed a lot of military forces to look for the five children. Following the clues, only four were found. Anniepletely disappeared. From that year on, Father amended the Lu Layuokaws to death penalty for human trafficking, carried out immediately on sufficient evidence. Chapter 1594: Meeting in the Palace That year marked the end of Lu Layuokas human trafficking ring. Because she could never find her younger sister, their mother grew despondent and eventually passed away from mncholy. That same year was also when Rowan resolved to be a doctor! However, his father was vehemently opposed to the idea, leading to a rift in their rtionship and sending it into a frigid winter. With his sisters disappearance on top of that, Rowan was wracked with guilt. He did not want to selfishly enjoy the prosperity and nobility of royal life when his sister was missing. He felt he did not deserve it. His sister and mothers absence also left him feeling stifled. He wanted to go out and search for his sister. So Rowan left a letter and departed from the royal family, swearing not to return until he found his sister. In the blink of an eye, twenty years went by He had been through so much, from hope to despair, but there was still no trace of his sister. At least he hadpleted his medical studies, which was some smallfort. But now his father had been poisoned by a slow-acting toxin for five years, which made Rowan incredibly distressed. Was fate ying a cruel joke on him? By this time, ire had arrived at the pce gates. She could only guess that Prince Louis was Rowan, but had no way to bepletely certain. She saw a servant standing by the gates and cautiously walked over. The servant stopped her, Miss, have youe to the wrong ce? ire had no choice but to stop. She peeked inside but did not see anyone. Still, she had to confirm if this Prince Louis was Rowan or not. Putting on a friendly smile, she very politely said to the servant, Hello, Im here to see Prince Louis. In a side hall inside the pce, Rowan vaguely heard ires familiar voice, like a dream. He quickly nced towards the gates, then put down the photos and cords in his hands and closed the drawer. He strode out towards the gates. At the gates, the servant turned around upon hearing footsteps. Prince, this youngdy wants to see you and I stopped her. Who is she to you? Do you know each other? Maybe she should call you first? Of course she had no way to call him. ire was blocked, and anxiously peeked inside. Just as she was at a loss for what to do and the servant was about to chase her away, she suddenly saw Rowan emerge! The familiar sight of him walking towards the gates filled ire withplex emotions Rowans heart was also in turmoil as he strode over. Their eyes met. ire held her breath, the joy and peace in her heart indescribable. It really was him! Prince Louis really was him! Whats going on? Rowans gaze fell on the servant, and he also saw ire. He walked towards the gates, his expression cold and calm. The servant turned around upon hearing him and said, Prince, this youngdy wants to see you but I stopped her. Mindful of what she had seen on his Facebook, ire clearly understood their circumstances. So she replied with a smile, Prince, I saw a lot of gardenias being delivered here. She looked around the yard as she spoke. Rowan stopped in front of her, his tranquil gaze settling on her face. The dark circles under her eyes were so heavy, had she not been sleeping well? ire brought her gaze back to meet his. She continued, I really like raising those nts too, but I can never get them to thrive. So I came to get some tips on caring for them. Their eyes locked. With the servant present, both maintained a calm exterior, like veteran actors. This was the first time they had seen each other since parting ways, and they tacitly pretended to be strangers.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The servant did not notice anything amiss either. Rowan did not immediately answer ires question. Instead, he addressed the servant, Please go purchase ten more potted gardenias. I want to give them to this youngdy. He then said to ire, Theres no special trick to raising flowers, just differences between varieties. Yours must be a difficult breed. The servant was slightly surprised but answered, Of course, it will take some time though. The nearby florists are all sold out, so Ill have to go further away. Very well, go on then, Rowan nodded. Chapter 1595: Just a Cover As the servant bowed and left, Rowan said to ire, Pleasee in and sit. There are some minor techniques and experience involved in raising flowers after all. His tone was still cool and distant. I love gardenias. I couldnt grow them well at first either, but with time and experience, I got the hang of it. Different varieties have different survival rates. The servants footsteps faded away. ire looked at Rowan with a smile, her emotions alreadyplicated Rowan turned and strode into the pce, feeling the same whirlwind inside. ire followed him in, gazing at his tall, straight back. Her heart ached for him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Was there no one trustworthy by his side in this deep pce? Rowan halted in the middle of the hall and knitted his brows, displeased, worried for her, also puzzled how she had gotten in. Most of all, he missed her and was trying to restrain himself ire stopped a meter behind him. She knew he was angry. In a soft voice she exined, Ivan came, hes at the royal pce. I came in with him. I wouldnt havee in otherwise. Rowan whipped around in shock and astonishment! He wanted me to understand your circumstances, ire continued. Their eyes locked intensely. Rowan had no time to dy, so he told her directly, I only grow flowers as a cover. Two-thirds are ornamentals, one-third medicinal herbs. My father was poisoned with a slow-acting toxin, its been going on for five years. Since she came with Ivan, she must know of his identity already. As he spoke, Rowan walked over to the table. ire didnt know what he was doing and just followed a few steps. She saw him pick up paper and pen. He went on, I have to stay and help him detox first. His organs have started failing. I still need to find the culprit and root out the poison in this royal house. So I wont be returning to Arkpool City for now. You all take care of yourselves. How can we help you? ire said softly. Ive been learning Arabictely. Does that skill allow me to stay? She then told him about Queen Katharine asking the Marsh Group to build a castle park. How could she think of castle parks when the Kings health was declining so badly? It made Rowan puzzled. ire added, Ivans team will remain here, and can assist you when needed. He himself wille by often too. Rowan nodded. With a few swift strokes he finished writing and folded the note to hand to ire. Whats this? She did not look at it but slipped it directly into her pocket, lest anyone else see it. Give it to Jennifer, Rowan said. Alright! She knew it must be something very important. Just then, someone entered. The person came over and bowed respectfully, Prince, the King wishes to see you. Very well, Ill go immediately. Rowans tranquil gaze settled on him. The man nced between the two of them before retreating to the doorway to wait, indicating Rowan and ires time was short. Is there a trantion department in the pce? ire asked softly. She was determined to help him. I know Arabic. There used to be one, Im not sure now. A sh of inspiration hit Rowan and he asked directly, Are you willing to stay by my fathers side? Huh? ire was stunned. Rowans tone was light but his eyes resolute. To help me find the culprit. Stay by the Kings side? Like staying beside a tiger The ordinary girl ire couldnt help but feel some trepidation, but still nodded, Im willing. In truth, she wanted to stay by his side more. Rowan did not tell her his ns, as he still needed to arrange things. Only once it was smooth sailing could he have her transferred over. Doing so directly would be too conspicuous. I have to go now, Rowan told her. Find Ivan, and be sure to give the note to Jennifer. Chapter 1596 Rowan’s Suggestion Dont worry. ire looked at him, then turned and left. As for Rowan, gazing at her receding figure, he was suddenly overwhelmed by longing, wanting so much to hold her in his arms but he couldnt, he had to keep his distance from her, it was for her own good. She was his soft spot, but he didnt want anyone to see it. After ire left, Rowan also strode out, following the guards towards his fathers pce. No matter what his father was looking for him for, he could try to arrange for an Arab doctor, which would make finding a trantor a matter of course. Half an hourter. In the luxurious bedroom of the kings pce, Rowan and his uncle Eden and Arthur were there with the royal doctor to examine the kings health. The royal doctors skills were already quite amazing, and he had gained recognition among the nobles and officials in the royal family. Minor illnesses were treated by him, and he had even set up a private hospital here. Butpared to Rowan, he was not on the same level. The kings health was declining day by day. Right now he was lying in bed with his eyes closed, thinking back to what his son had said yesterday, and he felt a chill down his spine. Who exactly had sinister intentions? Who had been slowly poisoning him for a full five years? And with such patience? Could it really be Katharine? Although there was no evidence, she was the most suspicious. Over the years, he had given her all his energy and love. If it really was her, it would be so chilling. The royal doctor was still examining the king. Rowan was silent for a long time before finally speaking up, Doctor, I want to find an Arab doctor for my father. Upon hearing this, the doctor turned his eyes and bluntly asked, Prince, are you questioning my medical skills? Hmph, how could I not question them? Failing to detect such a simple case of chronic poisoning for five full years Rowan met his gaze and spoke calmly, Of course not. As for his fathers condition, the doctor had indeed done his best. Rowan could see that, and did not me him. It was just that there were inherent differences in ability between people. At this time, the king slowly opened his eyes and looked at his son, asking, Whats going on? Why do you want to find an Arab doctor? Father, Ive just heard that Arab doctors do research in some peculiar fields. Maybe they can cure your illness. Their medical books are not publicly circted either. Edens brow furrowed slightly. Arabia? He thought to himself, no matter how amazing they were, could they be more amazing than the royal doctor? But he could understand Louis filial piety. He did not interrupt or offer his own suggestions either. Before the doctor could say anything else, the king spoke up, Alright, do as Louis suggests and invite an Arab doctor toe. He said to his son, Ill leave this matter to you to arrange. Although the king didnt know what his sons intention for doing this was, he knew very clearly that he had to cooperate fully. Of course, the doctor was not unhappy either. He too hoped the king would get better. It was just that he felt that even he himself couldnt cure the kings illness, so how could anyone else who came over possibly cure it? He was a little capable, a little arrogant, and a little conceited as well. The king was fated to die within these next few months. The desire to live was human instinct. He also hoped very much that the Arab doctor who was invited over would be a miracle worker who could cure the kings illness.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Queen Katharine was apanying Ivan and his construction team on an inspection of an open space on the left side of the pceplex. She had shared some of her own thoughts and ns, which Ivans construction team took to heart, taking notes on their tablets, and both sides weremunicating effectively. Chapter 1597 Katharine Nearly Explodes With Rage Overall the discussion had gone quite pleasantly. Because Katharine wanted to befriend Ivan, as the client she was very easy to talk to, and did not ask any tricky questions. Until Julies phone rang, she took out her phone, nced at the caller ID, and walked to the side to take the call away from everyone else. Listening with a stern face to what the other party said, her brow furrowed slightly. Okay, I understand, Ill pass it on immediately. After hanging up, she walked over to Queen Katharine and whispered something in the queens ear. Katharine looked at her in puzzlement, not saying anything, but she understood in her heart. Your Majesty, are you rather busy? Ivan was very perceptive, and felt he had fought for enough time for ire, so he spoke up, I think the inspection here is just about done. How about we give you some design drafts within a week? Alright, thank you for your hard work. Katharine had to leave now, because she had more important matters to attend to. So as the group headed back, they chatted. Katharine said, Ive arranged a weing banquet for you all tonight, so Lu Layuoka royalty can wee you and your team. I hope you will grace us with your presence.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Definitely. Ivan smiled and replied. Of course he wouldnt leave so quickly. He still had to find a way to stay and gather intel. Katharine had Julie send them back first to rest in the arranged pce, and had even specially arranged a separate floor for Ivan. The hospitality services of this Diamond Kingdom were quite good. Katharine did not return immediately to her own pce. She went straight to Taylors residence. As soon as she entered the door, she was already storming in furiously. Your Majesty, the servants quickly bowed, without any time to go in and announce her arrival. Taylor! Katharine called her sons name, rushing straight into the innermost room, and sure enough caught her son ying games at his desk. Taylor!! Katharine was furious beyond measure. She snatched the game controller from his hand and smashed it on the ground. With a crisp cracking sound, the controller shattered instantly into pieces! One could imagine how much force was behind that smash! Taylor looked at his mother in shock. What are you doing?! He stood up angrily, suppressing a surge of rage that wanted to erupt but couldnt. Katharine directly pushed him once. Youre someone whos going to inherit the throne! Yet you spend all day ying games here? If your father knew, hed be angered to death by you! Who said Im the heir to the throne? Taylor refused to ept this. He tidied his clothes. Hasnt a Prince Louis suddenlye back to vie for it? Let him have it if he wants! I dont care anyway! Say that again!! Katharine was furious. Facing his mothers gaze, Taylor didnt dare speak again. Thats right! Its exactly because hes back that you cant neglect your duties! Katharine was practically going to explode from anger. Comparing the two sons, why should my son lose out? How have I lost out to him? Taylor hated hearing this. Am I missing a leg or an armpared to him? What is he doing? What are you doing? Katharine yelled at her son. Louis is staying by your fathers side! He even suggested finding an Arab doctor to treat your fathers illness! Hmph! An Arab doctor? Just putting on an act, isnt it? Even the royal doctor is helpless, so isnt this just a waste of effort? Taylor did not think this was filial piety. But this is his filial respect! Katharine said angrily. Do you understand? At least he is caring about your fathers health, while you? How often have you apanied your father? Every time I remind you, you only stay half an hour! Father only asks about my studies when Im with him we really have nothing inmon. Taylor sighed aggrievedly. I do care about his illness, but he tells me Im not a doctor, to focus my energy on studying. I dont care what he asks, you go over right now! Katharine refused to lose. Go to your fathers pce immediately! Go apany him! Taylor had no choice. His mother had a violent temper. If she restricted his card use, his days ahead would be miserable. So Taylor didnt resist anymore. He strode out. Chapter 1598 Taylor’s Warning Katharine was afraid he would run away, so she followed her son. In fact, Taylor would not run away. He had promised to go, so he would definitely go. He was also concerned about his father, he just didnt want to see Louis, let alone Eden. Eden had always been unweing to him. Although there were no overt conflicts, he could feel it. Taylor felt stressed every time he saw his father, especially when his father asked about his studies, which was really his weak point. He wasnt stupid, he was just a real poor student. Even his tutors did better in school than him, and this was not a legend, it was something he admitted himself. Having his game interrupted halfway, Taylor felt a little resentful and walked out feeling a little down. As he walked, he met ireing towards him in the corridor outside the pce. Their eyes met as ire also happened to see him, and they both shed back to that day when they bumped into each other outside the cafe. They both remembered seeing each other once before. But meeting today in the royal pce?? Taylor stopped in his tracks. He couldnt help but wonder, what was she doing in the royal pce? Who was she? How did she get in? One question after another popped up in his head. ire also didnt know his identity. She did see Queen Katharine behind him though. ire. Wanting to curry favor with Ivan, Katharines lips curled up as she was naturally very nice to this sister, Your brothers live over there, why dont you give them a call? Or should I send someone to take you there? She pointed in a certain direction. Your Majesty, ire stopped and said sweetly, Ive called him already. I was just about to go find him. The queen casually asked again, Is Prince Louis easy to talk to? Did he teach you any flower knowledge? Yes. She nodded. Taylors indifferent gaze remained on her face until she bid the queen goodbye and took a step forward. Only then did Taylor look at her retreating figure and asked the woman behind him, Who is she? And whos her brother? Oh right, I forgot to tell you something. Katharine thought of this and naturally her mood improved a lot, With Ivans support now, perhaps we can secure your session rights. Ivan? Come, lets talk as we walk. Katharine pulled him along to keep moving forward. The mother and son headed towards the kings pce. All the way, with no one else around, Katharine couldnt help but whisper to him, I invited Ivans construction team to build a castle garden for me. Im paying them double and he agreed, and even came today with his team. Theres a wee dinner tonight that you must attend as well. This girl came with him? Taylor asked suspiciously. The queen answered very surely, Of course, girls like to y, its normal for her toe early and tour around. Plus shes just a college student. Despite his mothers firm belief, Taylor didnt say anything. After all, he was not involved in the royal power struggle. He was also not too concerned about the throne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1599 So Near, Yet So Far Bing king is fine, not bing king is also fine. It was this kind of attitude. But the most important thing was living a carefree life. After ire entered the guest pce, the architect told her, Miss Russell, Ivan is upstairs. Okay, thank you. She went straight upstairs and it took five minutes to find Ivan since there were so many rooms on this floor. Upon entering, she did not greet him right away, but looked around first as if observing something. There are no cameras here. Weve checked, Ivan told her. Whats the situation on your end? Have you found out everything? ire quickly took out a note from her pocket and handed it to him, He said this is for Xiaomi sister. Okay. Ivan epted it and put it in his pocket without asking anything more or opening it. Neither of them were the least bit curious about the contents of the note. Then ire told him about Rowans situation, The king has been poisoned with chronic poison for five years. Obviously the perpetrator is close by, and its the person closest to the king. Ivan was shocked. Poisoning the king? Ivan, can you ire suddenly became a little flustered and lost her previousposure. Call me brother in Lu Layuoka. You have to get used to this identity, Ivans gaze moved away from her as he sat down on the sofa and picked up his teacup, still thinking about the king being poisoned.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This was rted to a coup and the fate of a country. ire was filled with emotion. She pursed her lips, Brother, are you willing to help him? I am helping, Ivan looked up. Weve all brought people in. If a king can be killed, how can the country remain stable? Even for the sake of the people, the perpetrator must be caught. His righteousness moved ire deeply. He hopes I can stay by the kings side. The specifics are still unclear, well take it step by step, ire told him. He may be suspecting anyone around the king. Mm-hmm. Also, ire went on, he only bought those nts and flowers to cover up the herbal medicine he bought back. Hes trying to find a way to detox the king. Ivan listened to her attentively while analyzing at the same time, ire, no matter what, its best to keep your rtionship hidden for now, otherwise youll be his weakness. Okay, I know. Realizing the severity of the situation, Ivan told her solemnly, This is a war without gunpowder. No one can let their guard down. Okay. ire also realized, Dont worry, I absolutely wont cause him any trouble. Thinking of trouble, she thought of something else and spoke again, Oh right, theres one more thing I want to tell you. Go ahead. Ivan looked up at her. ire recalled the young man she had just met and told him, When I wasing to find you earlier, I ran into Queen Katharine and a young man. The way that man looked at me was a bit strange. Ive seen him at a cafe outside before. Young man? Ivan didnt know who it was, he could only guess, could it be Katharines son? The way he looked at me was weird. Last time at the cafe we bumped into each other hard and I said sorry to him. He should have a deep impression of me. So I didnte here with you, he should know that. Ivan nodded, now understanding the situation, I see. Go get ready, theres a banquet tonight that the king will also attend. Someone has prepared an evening gown for you, go try one you like. Okay. Since ire came with Ivan, her residence was also arranged on this side. It was only about 200 meters from Rowans pce. Standing at the window overlooking, she could see those newly relocated nts and flowers in the yard. So close, yet seemingly as far away as separated by mountains and seas. Chapter 1600 Brothers Meet In the courtyard filled with various nts, Rowan came out and appeared in ires line of sight. She saw him watering the potted nts himself, and then casually picking some leaves, some with stems. ire wondered, without his special equipment here, could he make medicine in the shortest time? In the pce, Rowan calmed down. He had already picked more than a dozen Chinese herbs, and was trying to make medicine. In the evening. Under his mothers coercion, Taylor had been staying by the kings side all day. He didnt y games or even take out his phone. Sitting in front of the increasingly emaciated father, his mood suddenly became a little gloomy, with unspeakable feelings in his heart. The king knew he had been poisoned with chronic poison. He looked at his son, but surprisingly couldnt find any ws in Taylor. So the king couldnt determine whether the poisoning was done with the sons participation or not. Although he was not good at school, he had watched this child grow up. This boy didnt have a bad heart. Father, how do you feel now? There is a banquet in the pce tonight, do you want to go and liven things up? Taylor asked very directly. It goes without saying that his rtionship with his father was still good in the past. He also said, Father, if you are up for it, going out for a walk to rx your mind would be better than lying here. What is your mother going to do? There are already so many pces, why does she still want to build a castle park? There was no me in the kings tone, he was just asking, Didnt she even discuss this with me? She said thend was a gift from you to her. Leaving it empty is leaving it empty anyway. She started nning it years ago, hoping to build a retro-style castle with modern technology, Taylor was also direct, Just ording to your preferences, so you can move in and live with herter. Regarding the castle building, the king didnt say much more. Taylor asked again, Father, will you attend the banquet tonight? The king didnt hesitate to tell him, I will attend tonights banquet. You should go back to your own pce first, dont keep watching over me here, Im fine. I have nothing to do when I go back, I might as well keep youpany more. Taylor suddenly became much more sensible. He was really heartbroken, Oh yes, Father, I just heard Arthur say he would find an Arab doctor for you, would he be better than the royal doctor? Who knows? But having an illness, I have to seek treatment anyway. The king waved his hand at him, Go go, you have to attend the banquet too, your brother has to attend too. Oh yes, you havent met him yet? So the king ordered someone to call Rowan over.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing footsteps, Taylor, who was sitting in a chair in front of the bed, turned to look. He saw Rowan walking step by step towards this side. On that handsome face was a touch of aloofness, and his gaze was deep and unfathomable. He looked detached from fame and fortune, yet always gave people a sense that he was not simple. Father. Rowan came to the bedside and bowed to the king, What do you want from me? Sitting in the chair, Taylor stared at him the whole time, but Rowan didnt even nce at him with the corner of his eyes. That kind of aloofness and estrangement made Taylor very ufortable. They were both the fathers sons, what right did he have? Taylor stood up and took over his fathers words, No need for Father to introduce us. Hello, Im Taylor, born of Queen Katharine, your half brother from the same father. After he finished speaking, Taylor reached out his hand to Rowan. Rowan looked at him calmly, didnt say anything, just reached out his hand too. Chapter 1601 Born of the Same Root The two brothers sped hands, their gazes focused together, like two ipatible auras suddenly merged. Rowans eyes were light, and Taylor felt a little creepy being stared at by him, although he didnt do anything, yet he had a feeling that he was the criminal.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Louis. Rowans thin lips lightly opened, only introducing his own name. Taylors lips curved slightly, his eyes deep. After about half a minute, under a low cough from the king, the two brothers finally let go of their sped hands and came to their senses, looking at their father together. Louis, Taylor. The king looked at the two in front of the bed. He said solemnly, Born of the same root, I hope you two can support each other like brothers, regardless of personal gains and losses, because what you get is already much more than ordinary people, and contentment brings constant happiness. Facing death, one would see through lifepletely. This was a fathers greatest wish. Ok. Rowan nodded, answering sincerely. Taylor also nodded, Ok, I promise you, Father. The king looked at them for a long time. He was extremely restrained in his life, having seen too much royal strife. So there were never two women around him at the same time. He had loved Louis mother before, andter loved Taylors mother. A very likely possibility was that Bertie found Elsas shadow in Katharine. The side profiles of these two women were so alike. Rowan also noticed it after returning to the royal family. Help me up. The king said softly. The two brothers bent down together and reached out to help him up. Just then, a servant handed over a ss of warm water and pills. Rowan reached for the ss and pills. Sitting on the edge of the bed, the king said to his two sons, You both have to attend tonights banquet. I also want to see that business genius. It is said that Ivans business empire is so huge it is unimaginable, with branches developed all over the world. Rowan didnt speak, You should take your medicine first. The king took the ss of water and pills. Rowan watched him finish the medicine. He knew what medicine it was C at least able to maintain the kings strength for five hours, but too much of it would be bad for the body. The royal doctor said he would take one when there were important banquets that required attendance. You can both leave now. The king handed the ss to a servant next to him. He waved at his sons. Rowan looked at his father, then left with Taylor. The kings pce was huge, with many floors. The bedroom was the innermost. To get out of this pce, one had to go through several halls. Rowan took long strides but didnt walk fast. Taylors pace was not fast either. He deliberately followed his brother. I heard you want to find an Arab doctor to treat Fathers illness? Can that person be relied on? Taylor asked, he was really worried, The royal doctors medical skills are the best in the entire Lu Layuoka. The best yet didnt cure Father? Rowan asked as he walked. Taylor was stumped and didnt know how to respond. Even if not reliable, we still have to try. Rowan spoke again, turning to look at him as he walked, I wont miss any hope, and I will definitely cure Father. When Rowan said thest sentence, he gave Taylor a rather meaningful look. This look really irritated Taylor. What do you mean? Why are you looking at me like that? As if I dont want him to get better! Taylor didnt know about the king being poisoned. Rowan now listed everyone as a suspect. He retracted his gaze without saying much. By this time, the two brothers had walked out of the pce. Taylor didnt follow him either, but turned and walked towards the colonnade. He felt this brother was aloof! He spoke nicely in front of Father, born of the same root. Once he turned around, he warned him with his eyes. Hmph! What the hell! Chapter 1602: Ivan’s Unusual Status Taylor cursed Rowan in his heart a thousand times- On the surface, he didnt want to be a prince, deliberately disappearing for so many years, only to suddenly reappear when his fathers life was in danger.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He might have had continuous contact with Eden, just to catch them off guard! Louiss appearance definitely caused trouble for their mother. Thats how Taylor thought. He shed with Rowan in aura, and their personalities werepletely different. In Rowans mind, he had already considered and ruled out the possibility of Taylors involvement in their fathers poisoning, based on intuition. But ruling out the suspicion of his son didnt mean he could rule out the suspicion of his mother. It was very likely that Katharine was responsible for this, but she kept it from her own son, taking a great risk. In Rowans mind, he considered Katharine the prime suspect. Lu Layuoka was a major diplomatic power, and currently, all kinds of institutions were particrly mature. Ivans international influence was evident, and he had good rtionships with many royal families. Therefore, the wee banquet organized by Lu Layuoka for him was of high standard. The royal family had a dedicated castle for hosting banquets, and tonight they would also invite high-ranking figures from the political and business sectors, as well as important national leaders and nobles. Everyone felt honored and excited to know that Ivan hade to the royal family. Although he was married, many noble princesses still held him in high regard, dressing up carefully and attending the banquet, fantasizing about a chance encounter. As evening approached, the official reception banquet officially began. Several luxury cars were parked in a row on thewn outside the castle, and the beautiful sunset cast a golden glow on everything in the world. King Bertie, thanks to the special medicine he took, looked fairly well. He was dressed in splendid attire and naturally attracted attention. Due to his health, many people hadnt seen the king for a long time. The king learned about Ivans rtionship with Louis and anticipated Ivans purpose for this trip. He had to help his son and himself. To show his gratitude to Ivan, the king decided to attend. At the same time, the king was also deeply moved. He arrived early at the banquet venue to personally inspect the food and reception arrangements for tonight,municating with the steward in charge of internal affairs, striving for perfection and not embarrassing the royal family. It was evident that the king attached great importance to this evening banquet. Queen Katharine also attended in splendid attire. She looked like a queen stepping out of a fairy tale, her dazzling crown shining, intimately linked arm in arm with the king, wearing an elegant smile. She always apanied the king, as if she were the most favored one. In fact, she was already happy, and today she acted this way intentionally to show off to Rowan. And when Rowan saw this scene, he couldnt help but feel uneasy, and his thoughts turned to his mother once again. More than twenty years ago, his mother and father were also a couple, and his mother would attend events dressed up, always by his fathers side, making those around them envious. ire, as Ivans sister, apanied Ivan, and the five architects were also dressed in suits, each one exuding extraordinary temperament. Undoubtedly, they were the focus of attention tonight. Was this a gathering of young talents? Many princesses and nobledies were treated to a visual feast. Violin melodies were performed on the scene, and even the napkins were folded into elegant shapes, with every detail exuding elegance. On the dining table, eight sses were ced in front of each seat, filled with water, champagne, red wine, white wine, port wine Servants were stationed beside each seat, with the wine steward and waiters paying close attention, striving to serve every distinguished guest present. The food for tonights dinner was exceptionally rich, and the dishes were exquisite, as beautiful as works of art. Each dish was so beautiful that it captivated everyones gaze. The process of serving the dishes was managed and coordinated by a dedicated system. The scale of this event could be considered a royal banquet. Chapter 1603: The Most Beautiful Claire A special cushion was ced on King Berties seat. Although his health was not good, he not only decided to attend but also insisted on staying with Ivan until the end of the banquet. Ivan held both of his hands, and together with Queen Katharine, they helped the king to his seat. Rowan was attentive and reced the butter in front of his father with olive oil. This one is not as greasy, he exined in a soft voice. The king nodded. You can sit too; dont bother me tonight. On the several meters long sandalwood table, the seats were arranged ording to the guests status, with ce cards ced in front of each seat. WhenKatharine helped the king to his seat, she deliberately nced at Rowan. What was he doing? Why did he change the butter? And why was the king smiling at him so happily? Then she nced at her son Taylor, who had already taken his seat, taking out his phone and happily ying games! Katharine had a smile on her face, but she couldnt hide her anger and frustration inside! Not focused on the asion at all! Ivan took his seat on the right side of the king, while Katharine sat on the left side of the king. It was evident how much Lu Layuoka valued Ivan. The seating arrangement surprised Katharine as well. The officials also thought to themselves, wasnt the king obviously favoring Queen Katharine? When she wanted a castle to be built, he invited the builders with a royal banquet standard. This was too much favoritism, right? People also spected secretly that even if Prince Louis returned, the throne would probably go to Prince Taylor, right? After all,ws could be changed, and so could session rights. It all depended on the kings mood. The king, Queen Katharine, and Prince Taylor appeared to be more like a family of three, which was the impression everyone had. No one in the royal family knew much about Prince Louiss abilities. He always gave the impression of being mild-mannered, not one to speak or smile easily. His deep eyes always carried a touch of mncholy, giving the feeling that he wouldnt achieve great things. Rowan sat next to Ivan, but since exchanging greetings, they hadntmunicated, as if they had never met. And on the other side of Rowans seat, there was a sign that read ire. The seat was empty; she hadnt arrived yet. The dinner was about to begin, and everyone had already taken their seats, but some people hadnt arrived yet. Rowan, sitting upright, couldnt help but let his mind wander. Where was she? She was unfamiliar with this pce. But he wasnt too worried, after all, everyone thought she belonged to Ivan, and no one dared to touch her. Until ire emerged from a nearby door, Rowan raised his gaze and caught sight of her. She was wearing a gentle evening gown, a soft blue color that clung to her like capturing a moment of blooming flowers. It was difficult to describe her beauty in words at that moment. Taylor, sitting next to Queen Katharine, inadvertently looked up and happened to see the girl. He, who was ying games, couldnt help but pause for a moment. For an instant, she had stunned him with her beauty. The beauty emanating from ire tonight was different from any other princess in the royal family. This dress seemed tailor-made for her, and it only had such an effect when worn by her. The enormous crystal chandelier in the dining room emitted a dazzling light. That light shone on her, on the hem of her dress, on her facial features, on her skin as if casting a golden aura. ire walked around the table from the other end, heading towards her designated seat. She had a calm expression, a shy smile, attracting the gaze of many people. Shes so beautiful. Is she Mrs. Marsh? No, I heard shes Ivans sister, the daughter of his aunt.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. People whispered and exchangedments in low voices. The tailored waistline and sparkling embellishments made ires graceful figure captivating, with an interwoven and lingering sense of beauty. Her writers temperament exuded from within, making her look even more impressive tonight. Her beauty was truly unique. Chapter 1604: Katharine Misunderstands the Situation Taylors gaze remained on ire, until he saw her take a seat next to Rowans empty seat, and he felt a pang in his chest. Why? Hey, Prince Taylor. At this moment, a generals daughter took her seat beside him and greeted him proactively. Taylor turned his gaze at the sound of her voice. The girl had a smile on her face as she said to him, We meet again. Do you remember me? I dont remember, Taylor replied, leaning forward and directing his gaze back to ire. Today, she truly met his aesthetic standards. Such beauty was so clear and ethereal. Taylor couldnt help but recall the incident at the caf when they collided. He wasnt in a good mood that day, so he didnt pay much attention to her. Could it be fate? Meeting before and meeting again today? He quite liked this type of situation. The generals daughter was puzzled. Following Taylors gaze, she couldnt understand what he was looking at. Was he looking at Prince Louis? Or the girl next to Prince Louis? But from this angle, Prince Louis looked really handsome! She saw him gazing ahead, his face so dignified and beautiful, his pale lips and the distant aura made people unable to resist getting closer, yet it felt like there was a great distance separating them Sitting in her seat, ire also looked ahead. She couldnt feel Rowans gaze beside her, so she could only quiet her mind and carefully listen, breathe, and the quieter her heart became, the more she could smell the familiar scent emanating from him. Faintly, her heart felt a pang of pain ire lightly pursed her lips. She wanted to turn her head and look at him, even if just for a moment, but she didnt dare to. So many people were watching, and most of them were enemies, right? She closed her eyes, torn by conflicting emotions, and her thoughts began to blur. She was trying hard to restrain herself and calm her inner turmoil. Memories from the past surged like a tide, and suddenly her heart felt a bit sour. But in the end, she didnt turn her head to look at him, not wanting to worry him or cause him trouble. In fact, Rowan felt the same way. He didnt want to cause trouble for her either. The time came, and everyone had taken their seats. The king announced the start of dinner The dishes were exquisite, but ire and Rowan ate as if the food was tasteless. They were close, yet there was no interaction between them, and Katharine, the queen, didnt notice anything unusual. For young people in love, this suppressed emotion was a particrly tormenting experience. During the meal, the king treated Ivan very well. He asionally looked at Ivan, chatted with him about business matters, and even raised his ss to him. Queen Katharine was pleased, thinking that the king was doting on her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. She hadnt even reported the matter of building the castle park to the ailing king, thinking that he would me her. Unexpectedly, not only did he not me her, but he also attended the wee banquet despite his illness. The stone that had been weighing on Katharines heart finally fell, and Ivan, receiving the high-standard reception from the royal family, naturally brought them closer. After dinner was the dance party. The king hade over after taking his medicine and had been sittingfortably in a chair the whole time, feeling almost as if he were lying down. So he didnt return to the pce early. He wanted to find an opportunity to say something to Ivan alone. The king participated throughout the event, without a hint of majesty, appearing more like a benevolent father, often with a smile on his face. Everyone felt that his condition was improving, and the officials were all delighted. The magnificent banquet hall was quite spacious, with a ceiling several stories high. As the music yed, many princes and princesses couldnt help but start dancing. Lu Layuoka was a romantic country. Chapter 1605: May I Invite You to Dance? The handsome princes gradually found their dance partners, and everyone enjoyed the most elegant and rxed royal wee dance. Many royal officials took the opportunity to approach Ivan and toast to him, as most of them were involved in business as well. In Lu Layuoka, members of the royal family were allowed to engage in business, and most of them had their own careers. Ivan was highly regarded by the king and was a legend in the business world, so it was natural to build a rtionship with him. Strausss music had always been highly regarded by the upper-ss nobility, and almost all the young people in the pce knew how to dance. Rowan, wearing a white shirt, stood in front of an arched window. He held a ss of wine, one hand in his pocket, exuding elegance andposure. Tonight was an opportunity for him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Through observation, he could judge who genuinely cared for his father and who was merely paying lip service. After all, all the important members of the royal family were present. When they entered the dining hall, Rowan quietly memorized all the ce cards on the table, and now he could match the names with their titles and appearances. In the magnificent banquet hall, ire stood five meters away from Rowan. She tried to nce in his direction casually, and it was the first time today that she looked at him directly. Her gaze lingered on him for a mere three seconds before quickly retracting. Even though there was only a small distance between them, it felt like there was an insurmountable barrier. This destion was truly heart-wrenching. She wanted to help him. ire raised her head and finished her drink in her ss. Not far away, Prince Taylor, who had been watching her, witnessed her finishing her drink. He approached her with a tall ss in his hand, his deep and eager gaze fixed on her, admiring her beauty once again. Truly pleasing to the eye. ire was about to put down her empty ss when Taylor blocked her path, almost causing her to bump into him. She instinctively took two steps back, into Taylors line of sight, and she was slightly startled. This person they had already met three times. Sheposed herself and looked at him calmly, pretending not to know his identity. In fact, she had looked at all the ce cards during dinner and intentionally waited until almost everyone had taken their seats before entering, so she knew his identity. Hello, Im Taylor, Taylors lips curved up, and his smiling gaze met hers. Miss Russell, may I invite you to dance? Not far away, Rowan unintentionally nced in their direction and happened to witness the scene of Taylor standing before ire with a smile. Im sorry, Prince, I dont know how to dance, ire politely replied. Thats alright; I can teach you, Taylor quickly responded, disying an unprecedented patience when it came to dealing with matters. Dancing is actually quite simple. ire shook her head. In other words, Im not interested in dancing. Then what is Miss Russell interested in? Taylor seemed determined not to let her go, even if it was just to have a chat. This feeling was also quite pleasant. He smiled at her, appreciating her up close, awaiting her answer. ire subconsciously nced in Rowans direction again and happened to catch him looking at her. Their eyes met, and his face remained so calm. Their gazes converged for a few seconds before ire quickly looked away. She couldnt guess what Rowan was thinking at the moment, but she could sense the weightiness of his emotions. Not because of her, but because of his family matters. So, can she start looking for the culprit from Prince Taylor? Suddenly, ire had an inspiration. She raised her gaze and looked at the man in front of her with a smile, asking, Prince, would you be interested in finding out? Chapter 1606: Pleasure to Meet You Of course. Taylor was naturally delighted to receive her response. Im eager to hear it. Im all ears. He raised his head and drank the wine in his ss, then took the empty ss from her hand and ced it on the tray carried by a passing waiter, saying, Hello, two sses of red wine, please. Thank you.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright, Your Highness. Ill bring them to you right away. The waiter bowed to him and quickly left. Youre a prince? ire asked intentionally. Taylor nodded with a smile, hoping that this status would score him some points. In a moment, the waiter brought the wine over. Taylor took two sses from the tray and gentlemanly handed one to ire. Thank you. She received it with both hands. Miss Russell, what do you do for a living? Taylor asked, his appreciative gaze fixed on her. Can you reveal that? ire originally wanted to say that she was a frencer and a writer. But then she thought again and answered like this: Im still a student. Im currently interning at my brotherspany, and in my free time, I write novels and publish them online. As she spoke, she nced at Ivan, who was apanying the king not far away. Taylor was quite satisfied with this answer because his mother had said the same thing. Earlier, he had been probing, but now he hadpletely let his guard down against her. But when he heard the words writing novels, Taylor became interested. Is Miss Russells dream to be a writer? ire answered him with a smile. And that smile directly infected Taylor. He felt that this girl was like a ray of sunshine, her smile radiating light, her eyes also filled with light. In todays restless society, there were not many girls with light in their eyes. The girls who approached him, those who didnt know his identity, were usually attracted by his generosity. As for those who knew him in the royal family, most of them were only interested in his prince status, which was extremely boring. When can I have the opportunity to read Miss Russells novels? Taylor lightly clinked his ss with hers, then took a sip of wine. ire also took a sip. What hobbies do you have, Prince? ire wanted to make friends with him. Maybe thiswork could be useful in the future. After all, Taylor had been in the royal family longer than Rowan. Horseback riding, skiing, and ser. My idol when I was young was David Beckham. Taylor was more than willing to share with her. I also enjoy swimming and sailing. I prefer sports. ire listened with a smile on her face and nodded, also proactively clinking her ss with his. Pleasure to meet you. Likewise. Taylors smile deepened at the corner of his lips. As ire inadvertently turned her gaze, she realized that Rowan had disappeared. She couldnt help but feel a bit anxious. Where did he go? Meanwhile, Prince Taylor was still chatting with her, opening up new topics and showing a strong interest in her. Outside the banquet hall. Rowan stood by the fountain, feeling a chill as the cold wind blew, dispelling the slight intoxication in his body. Listening to the sound of water, he looked up at the bright moon in the sky, and couldnt help but think of histe mother. If it werent for the ident more than twenty years ago, if his sister hadnt been lost, if his mother hadnt passed away in despair, would the destiny of their family of four have been rewritten? Not far away, Winnie, the generals daughter, who had dressed up carefully, happened to see him. Her gaze lingered on Rowan for a long time. She was deeply attracted by his side profile and thought, This is a mncholic prince, right? Chapter 1607: All Forces Begin to Gather The nighttime fountain was beautiful, with the water jets asionally changing colors. Under the white rose vines, Rowans features seemed to twinkle like stars. He looked up at the moon, his thoughts drifting far away. His handsome figure was truly captivating. Not just Winnie, but all the daughters of noble officials couldnt help but be deeply attracted by Rowans temperament if they met him tonight. Winnie suppressed her pounding heart and took steps toward him, getting closer. But just as she was about to reach him, he turned around and walked towards the banquet hall. Rowan didnt even spare her a nce with his peripheral vision. Winnie stopped, feeling a bit disappointed as she watched his back. Did he not see her just now? What was he thinking? How could such a handsome man not notice such a beauty? Inside the banquet hall, the dance party was still ongoing, with bright and dazzling lights. The precious and vibrant flowers adorned the entirehall, and the air was filled with the scent of wine and flowers, creating a unique and pleasant atmosphere. Elegant and melodious music yed, and the stunning and dazzling gowns were truly breathtaking. The graceful dance moves were a rare sight to behold. The sparkling crystal chandeliers emitted a brilliance akin to stars Sitting in his chair, the king said to Katharine beside him, I want to have a slice of grapefruit. Can you get it for me? Of course, Ill go get it right away. Katharine had a smile on her face and had been apanying Ivan by the kings side, having a pleasant conversation. At this moment, she hadpletely rxed her guard. But as soon as Katharine left, the king held onto Ivans hand. Ivan, who was also sitting in a chair, turned his gaze, and the king whispered to him, Please help Louis find the culprit who poisoned me. Im worried that after I die, that person will target him. The king knew about his rtionship with Rowan? Ivan was slightly stunned, and he immediately understood that the king was even guarding against Katharine. Could it be that he regarded her as the prime suspect?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Alright. Ivan nodded, giving him an affirming gaze. You can rest assured. I am friends with him. I only drink water, eat proper meals, and take medicine every day. The king told him, If the poison entered through the mouth, it can only be one of these three. Understood. Ivan nodded again, encouraging him. Please hold on, trust him, and please trust me too. We will definitely find the cure for this poison. Ivan thought, if Rowan couldnt handle it, they still had a wife at home, right? Ivan had confidence in Jennifer. She had even healed his mothers burns when all the doctors were at a loss. Theres one more thing I hope you Ivan had only said half of his words when he saw Katharine quickly approaching with half a grapefruit in her hand. She looked in their direction, clearly in a good mood tonight, as a smile remained on her face. Come,e, have a slice of grapefruit. It smells really good. It was just delivered tonight, freshly picked. The queen patiently served the king, bringing the grapefruit to his lips. At this moment, Rowan walked over to them, and ire and Taylor also walked over while chatting. Katharines gaze fell on them. Father. Rowan approached the king, his lips slightly curved, his expression gentle. I have found an Arabian doctor for you. It is said that he is highly skilled. The king understood his intention because they had discussed it beforehand. He smiled and said, Good, youve worked hard. I will cooperate actively with the treatment. However, the trusted confidants by the kings side knew that his internal organs were beginning to fail. His current condition was sustained only by a special medicine provided by the royal physician. Katharine thought it was unnecessary, as who could be more skilled than the royal physician? But theres currently one problem. We need to find someone who can speak Arabic to apany you at all times, Rowan continued. And this doctors pronunciation is not very urate. The king thought for a moment and understood his meaning. You arrange it? Before Katharine could speak, Ivan spoke in a gentle voice, My sister can speak Arabic. She majored in it in college and can understand various dialects. Chapter 1608: A Smooth Evening The king looked at Ivan, then at Rowan, and finally at ire. He seemed to understand something. Without waiting for any interruptions, the king directly nodded and agreed, Good, then well trouble ire. ire stood calmly in front of them, recalling what Rowan had told her. He had said he wanted to arrange her by his fathers side to help him find out who the culprit was. ire was willing to take this risk for him. In fact, Rowan was also reluctantly sacrificing for her safety. To ensure her well-being, he had to pretend not to know her at all. At this moment, Queen Katharine smiled and said, How can we rely on ire? She doesnt make a living as a trantor. Trantion is hard work, and shes still a student. Shes interning at Ivanspany and cant afford to neglect her studies. Katharine had good intentions and didnt think too deeply. ire was about to speak, but Ivan preempted her. I just want her to have some experience. Please give her this opportunity, Your Highness. Ivans gentle gaze fell on the middle-aged woman as he said, After all, our coborative project will take some time, and I will being here frequently. After the project ispleted, I will take her back to Arkpool City, and we can hire a trantor here. What do you think? Ivan actually wanted her to stay? This took Queen Katharine by surprise! Of course, she was more than willing. If ire stayed here, it would mean that Ivan would visit more often, bringing them closer. It would be beneficial for her to gain favor with him. With Ivan by her side, who was she afraid of, even if Louis became the king in the future? Hmph, even if Louis became the king one day, Katharine could let Ivan monopolize the economy of Lu Layuoka and sideline the countrys head of state.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Since you put it that way, then it will definitely work. Katharine exined with a smile. I just worry that it might not be convenient for you here. After all, the youngdy hasnt agreed yet, right? We shouldnt force her with the royal familys power. Its my privilege to serve the king. I agree, ire sweetly said, looking openly at Katharine without a trace of fear. Taylor was naturally delighted. The goddess was going to stay! His gaze lingered on ire for a long time with a smile, hoping that she would stay by his side. I really like Lu Layuoka. ire thought of a detail and said to the queen, So I came a few days early to y. Its a very romantic country. To avoid being suspected again. So she hade early, and Katharine didnt have any doubts about her due to her sons words. Katharine thought for a moment and realized that if ire could gain the kings favor during her trantion work and then be pursued by Taylor, it would not only lead to a marriage alliance with Ivan, but also add another force in the kings favor. They could directly iste Louis. Rowan and ire never made eye contact throughout the whole process, as if they wereplete strangers and had no interest in each other. He did it to protect her. Thats how the matter of finding an Arabian doctor to treat the kings illness was decided. And as for finding a doctor, naturally, Rowan was the one responsible. At this moment, Ivan unexpectedly spoke up, I know an Arabian doctor. I just dont know if Prince Louis has found a suitable candidate yet? He thought to himself that Rowan had only recently entered the royal family, so hiswork wasnt very well-established yet. Moreover, this Arabian doctor was crucial in helping find the culprit. Rowan looked at Ivan, then at his father. At this moment, Katharine, as if in a rush, smiled and said, That would be even better! I appreciate your efforts, Ivan. She certainly didnt want Prince Louiss influence to grow, and she didnt even know what kind of doctor he would find. Who knew if he even knew any doctors? And for the matter that even the royal physician couldnt solve, Katharine held no hope. Although she also hoped for the kings condition to improve. Ivan nodded, agreeing to the arrangement, and said that he would make the necessary arrangements as soon as possible. A stone in Rowans heart finally fell into ce. Everything was going smoothly. Chapter 1609: Taylor’s Heart Completely Cooled Rowan didnt object or make any demands throughout the whole process, as if Katharine had gained the upper hand. Katharines proud gaze asionally nced at him. But Rowan didnt care at all; he remained calm andposed. As the dinner wasing to an end, Katharine and Eden apanied the king back to the pce after bidding farewell to Ivan. ire followed Ivan, with his team of builders trailing behind. Despite being watched by so many people, they had no contact with Rowan, as if everyone was a good actor. Taylor walked beside ire, still chatting with her. ire, I didnt expect you to know Arabic. Thats impressive, he said, sounding surprised and admiring. I have a preference for lessmonnguages, but I only have a basic understanding of somenguages, the girl politely replied. Everyone walked towards the pce where Ivan was staying. The scenery along the way under the moonlight was beautiful, and the grandeur and majesty of the pce were truly breathtaking. ire, how old are you? Taylor found a new topic to discuss, and he was in a cheerful mood today. ire politely answered, 24. Are you used to the royal cuisine? Do you prefer light vors or? Taylor intended to arrange breakfast for her ording to her taste, considering that she would be staying here for a while. ire could sense his excessive enthusiasm and smiled as she nced at him, seeing the fervor in his eyes. As a man, Ivan immediately understood Taylors intentions. So, Ivan spoke gently, ire, isnt your boyfriends birthday next Wednesday? ire looked at Ivan and listened to him say, If you take on this trantion job, you wont be able to go back and celebrate with him. ire was clever and instantly understood his meaning. This was deliberately revealed to Taylor, letting him know that he had no chance. Yes, ire smiled and said with a hint of regret, I really miss him. Its the first time Ill be away from him for such a long time. Taylors mood turned gloomy ires melodious voice still lingered in his ears as she said, But I also feel honored to stay by the kings side as a trantor. I can learn a lot here. Indeed, Ivan praised her, You can distinguish between career and love. Taylor felt frustrated. He looked at ire and asked, Do you have a boyfriend? There was a hint of disappointment in his tone. Yes, ire also looked at him and smiled, Weve been together since college, and we were high school ssmates. We are each others first love, and we n to get married after graduation. Their rtionship seemed particrly stable, and now Taylors heart waspletely cooled!? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. He had finally encountered a girl he had feelings for, but she already had someone! This feeling was truly terrible. Ivan said, Leave the wedding nning to me, and Ill give you both a most special wedding. Thank you, Ivan! ire also firmly remembered her identity here. She couldnt address Ivan too familiarly and expose her true intentions. Soon, they arrived at a fork in the road. Ivan stopped and bid farewell to Taylor, as he was a prince and said goodnight to him. Taylor also stopped, Goodnight. Let the servants know if you need anything. His mood was a bitplicated. Okay. Then everyone turned and walked towards their respective residences. In the night, Rowan returned to his pce and told his servants that he wanted to rest. He closed the door behind him. Holding a tray and a pair of scissors, he approached pots of medicinal nts and started trimming their stems and leaves Chapter 1610: The Awkward Imperial Physician Before long, each of the five tes was filled with different stems and leaves Rowan arranged them on the table one by one. Sometimes his brows furrowed, and other times he rxed. There were no research equipment here like in hisboratory, so developing and extracting the antidote was particrly difficult. It was like trying to make a meal without rice. But Rowan couldnt stop; he had to search for his thoughts There was no guarantee of sess, even after trying ten differentbinations of herbs, but he had to take that first step. Time was running out for his father, and he couldnt afford to waste any more time. But Rowan felt reassured because it seemed that he didnt need to say much. Ivan would find a solution for him. Rowan felt a deep understanding between him and Ivan. They trusted each other unconditionally. After about two hours, as the clock was about to strike, it was gettingte A wave of tiredness washed over Rowan. He tidied up the nts he had just worked on and walked to the window. The heavy curtains automatically opened, revealingthe ss window. Rowan looked in the direction of the nearby pce, where ire was staying. What was she doing? Was she asleep? Recalling her beautiful appearance tonight, Rowan couldnt help but think of her The night grew deeper. In a well-decorated pce, in a 300-square-meter bedroom connected to a dressing room, the door was locked. ire sat on a hammock, hugging herptop. She had already taken a shower and was wearing a silk nightgown, with her long hair flowing down. Her hands asionally tapped on the keyboard, and sometimes she fell into a daze. She let out sighs from time to time. She couldnt concentrate on writing tonight. But she couldnt sleep either. Her mind was filled with thoughts of Rowan, and she eventually closed herptop. Although they were so close, even a simple greeting seemed like a luxury! This feeling was truly torturous. She took out Basic Arabic Grammar from her bag and repeatedly tried to read the difficult pronunciations. She also used a dictionary app on her phone to learn some specialized medical terms While immersed in her studies, she temporarily hid thoughts of Rowan in her heart. Now, nothing was more important than finding the culprit behind the kings poisoning. She couldnt afford to make any mistakes here, as she had finally managed to stay by the kings side. For him, this frencer had be so diligent for the first time. The next morning. Under Ivans arrangement, an Arab doctor sessfully entered the royal pce. He was escorted by Katharines special ne, and Eden and Arthur weed him at the kings pce. The level of attention he received indicated everyones growing confidence in the kings recovery, except for the embarrassed imperial physician. At the same time, doubts arose within the royal family about the imperial physician. Was his medical expertise really not as good as rumored? The imperial physician felt extremely awkward and wished he could find a hole to hide in. As a result, he became dissatisfied with Prince Louis. Although this Arab doctor couldnt cure the king, he was like ast resort. But Prince Louiss actions were undoubtedly a p in the face to the imperial physician. Ivan, ire, Katharine, Taylor, Arthur, Eden, Rowan everyone gathered in the kings pce. The Arab doctor appeared calm and professional. The imperial physicians face turned green, and he could only force a smile as he handed over the kings medical records from the past few years and the medication information to the Arab doctor. After receiving the documents, Rowan took them and casually flipped through them, quickly skimming the contents. Prince Louis, the imperial physician kindly reminded, Its better to let this new doctor handle these things. You might not be able to understand them.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rowan remained silent and continued reading. At that moment, ire noticed everyones gaze on him and worried that he might reveal something. Unexpectedly, Rowan spoke up, Although I cant understand the content, I can see your attitude towards my fathers condition. Chapter 1611 Claire Observes Very Carefully As his words fell, he also flipped to thest page and closed the medical record. With so many people present, the Royal Physician was even more embarrassed. He coughed lightly and asked, So after looking it over, what does Prince Louis think of my attitude? The corners of Rowans lips curved up slightly. Very good. The Royal Physician did not take this as praise. The arrival of the Arab doctor was an insult to him, but he could only ept and thank Prince Louis for the affirmation. ires Arabic was decent enough, so the basicmunication today went very smoothly. She conveyed the doctors instructions on how the king should recuperate. ire, from now on, stay with the doctor by the kings side and interpret well, Ivan said to her. Keep a dictionary with you at all times. If theres anything you dont understand, try to look it up in the dictionary, you must trante urately. Okay, big brother. ire nodded calmly, she would definitely live up to expectations. And so, when everyone else gradually left, only ire and the Arab doctor remained. The king had arranged amodations for them here in this pce. Arthur and Eden were almost always by the kings side. They were the kings most loyal men, and held high status and power. This was something ire took note of. She also knew Eden was Rowans uncle, but which side this uncle was really on, no one dared to guarantee. So for now, ire only trusted herself. She clung tightly to her identity, trying to uncover something in this inner pce. Yes, she didnt even trust the Arab doctor, although the person was brought by Ivan. Because Queen Katharine had personally gone to pick him up, something just didnt feel right. Writers tend to be more perceptive than average people. After a whole day of observation, ire noticed the king was actually not in good condition. He spent most of his time lying in bed, asionally groaning in pain, although trying to restrain it. Compared to his statest night at the banquet, he was like a different person today. She saw the mncholy and reluctance of a dying man She so wanted to gofort him, but didnt have the proper identity to do so. Sometimes, any words offort would seem powerless She desperately wanted to uncover who the culprit was as soon as possible. ire observed attentively, carefully tranting every word the Arab doctor said, still hoping the king could keep a positive attitude.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. ire also noticed that although King Berties condition deteriorated by the day, his schedule was very full. He did not properly nurture his health, his mind probably constantly working, still personally handling many national affairs. Whether through calls, emails, video conferences, or officialsing to report in person. The kings three daily meals were not taken in bed either, but in a private dining room in the castle. His life was one of refinement. Before or after meals, he would drink tea while reading the newspaper. The paintings that could be seen everywhere on the walls of his pce were all from his private collection, priceless original masterpieces. The kings mealtimes were very rxing. Even Eden and Arthur only stood guard outside the door. Although the door was closed, if the king experienced any difort, he could ring the bell beside him at any time. There were call bell switches ced all over this pce. Although ill, the king was not casually dressed. Although he spent a lot of time lying in bed, his couture tailor would send over thetest designs every morning. And the king would carefully make his selection. It was clear he loved life. ire also observed that King Bertie liked to eat toast, yogurt, and tropical fish He consumed quite a lot of food every day, but where exactly was the poison hidden? Could it be rted to this food? Chapter 1612 Taylor’s Intentions Lie Elsewhere On the first day, ire only got a general understanding of the situation on the kings side. She had no opportunity to collect food residue. She also didnt know where the kitchen that prepared the kings meals was, still under observation. This pce was veryrge, with seven floors and seven or eight elevators. The king didnt know ires identity yet, so he didnt give her more opportunities to get close to him. He only knew she was Ivans sister, and Ivan was helping Louis, hed have to talk to Rowan in detail first before making conclusions. Now, every step taken by everyone was cautious. Today, Ivan was still staying in the royal court. He and the architects had another in-depth discussion with Queen Katharine about building the castle park. Queen Katharine was very satisfied with their professionalism, the designs aligned with her aesthetics. This made Katharine even more certain that she and Ivan were kindred spirits, destined to be friends one day. She even took time to give them a tour of the royal grounds, treating thempletely as VIPs. Ivan probed the situation here, and talked about the kings diet because he also thought poisoning through food was a strong possibility. The kings meals are very regr. I join him whenever I have time, he loves eating fish the most, Katharine was happy to share with him. But for the sake of his health, we havent traveled for a long time now. This was to show how favored she was. Your rtionship seems great, really envious. Whos usually in charge of his meals? I mean the menus. Ivan added thest part so as not to raise suspicion. He takes care of it himself, the vors are different every day. After he makes his selection, its handed over to Eden, who will arrange it. So the kings meals were Edens responsibility? Ivan had made some progress on this end as well. Early evening. Taylor came to the kings pce in the glow of sunset. The servant at the door greeted him, Good evening, Prince. Where is Father? He asked as he entered. Your Highness, the king is in his private study upstairs. Taylor paused and looked back, What about Miss Russell? Is she here? The servant was momentarily confused until Taylor added, The female Arabic trantor. Shes in the first room on the second floor, next door to the Arab doctor. But I think she just went out. Went out? Taylor frowned, ncing outside. Where did she go? His intentions seemed to lie elsewhere. Im not sure about that. But she shouldnt be gone long, will probably be back soon. She could be called on to trante anytime, the doctor sees the king three times a day, its about time. Oh. Taylor turned and walked outside. Looking for Father was clearly just an excuse, looking for ire was the real reason. He barely sleptst night, with her image lingering in his mind the whole time. Her beauty really made his heart stir despite himself. ire was on her way back to Ivans residence, because herptop was still there. She also wanted to tell him about the situation she had learned so far, and ask when hed be going back, to pass Rowans note out as soon as possible. As she crossed the lush greenwn, in the beautiful sunset, Rowan came towards her from not far away Their eyes met, and the two unexpectedly encountered each other like this without warning. Ten meters, five meters their emotions wereplex beyond words. Just as they drew close and Rowan was about to say something, he noticed Taylor approaching. Rowans eyes dimmed slightly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. ire was about to stop and say something to him, but Rowan passed right by her, ignoring herpletely. Her heart gave a little thud, this unfamiliar feeling made her heart contract painfully. She stopped and looked back, immediately spotting Taylor, and understood what was going on. Chapter 1613: Taylor Likes Claire To avoid suspicion, ire simply smiled, her eyes shining as she looked at Taylor. And this smile warmed Taylors heart. He waved at her and eximed, Hey, ire! with a smile on his face, he quickened his pace towards her. As a result, Taylorpletely ignored Rowan, who was approaching from the opposite direction. Rowan remained calm, not looking back, and continued walking towards the kings pce. He could sense that Taylor had a liking for ire. But at this moment, he could only remain indifferent. ire, I finally found you! Taylor eximed happily. Prince Taylor, what are you doing here? ire smiled and asked, Dont you have any homework today? Ive finished my homework, Taylor said with a smile, extending an invitation to her. The weather is nice today, and I thought of taking you horseback riding. Are you interested? I dont have time, ire smiled and replied, I have to find my brother. Your brother isnt in the pce, he informed her. Hes with my mother, visiting the royal collection room. They just left, and they probably wont be back for another three hours. ire hesitated Would you like toe to the stables with me? Taylor extended his invitation once again. The girl smiled and shook her head. No, thank you. I have trantion work to doter. I just took on this job, and it wouldnt be good if the king couldnt find me. Taylor understood. He smiled and spoke gently, Then, shall I walk you back to your father now? ire met his sincere gaze and nodded reluctantly. She thought that Prince Taylors enthusiasm might prove useful if she handled it properly. So, the two of them walked towards the kings pce. ire knew that Rowan was there. Even if she just caught a glimpse of him from a distance, she would feel at ease. She missed him. As Taylor and ire entered the pce, they coincidentally saw the kinging downstairs. Rowan hurriedly went up the stairs to assist him. Father. Eden and Arthur were also by the kings side. Hello, Your Highness. Uncle. Rowan supported his father, and they descended the stairs together, heading towards the nearby sofa. How are you feeling today? Rowan asked. Im fine. We have a new medicine today, and it tastes bitter. I dont really like it, the king replied honestly. Rowanforted him, saying, Good medicine tastes bitter. At this moment, Taylor and ire also entered the pce.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hello, Your Highness, someone greeted Taylor. Hello, Father. Hello, Your Majesty. ire stood before the king, while Rowan stood to the side. His calm gaze never fell on ire. And ire didnt look at him directly, as if he were invisible. Taylor was delighted. It seemed that the mncholic Prince Louis had no interest in ire. Taylor was satisfied with his disinterest! ire, you can go upstairs to rest now, the king said, raising his gaze to the girl. When its time for the consultation, someone wille to fetch you. Okay. ire nodded and saluted the king. She nced at Rowan, then at Taylor, and turned to leave. ire! Taylor called out to her as she walked away. ire stopped and turned around, waiting for his question. Taylor smiled mischievously and said, If you have time, Ill take you horseback riding! He said this intentionally, partly for Louis to hear. The meaning behind his words was that he had taken a liking to this girl, and he wanted to inform his father that he was interested in her. Indeed, Rowan raised his gaze upon hearing Taylors words, and their eyes met. Chapter 1614: A Rejection in One Breath For a few seconds, Rowan felt an intense aversion, as if his flowers had been tarnished by cow dung. But ire quickly averted her gaze and looked at Taylor withposure. Politely, she said to him, Im not interested in horseback riding, and I dont have the time. She offered him a courteous smile, then continued walking towards the stairs. What are you interested in, then?! Taylor called after her, a little stubborn. Everyone present could see that the prince had taken a liking to the female trantor. ire furrowed her brow slightly and answered without looking back, Im not interested in anything! I love studying! Although Rowan remained expressionless, his gaze seemed to carry a hint of ice as he watched Taylors departing figure. A brief awkwardness filled the pce. Everyone understood that the trantor wasnt interested in Prince Taylor. They just wondered if Prince Louis pursued her, would she beinterested? After ire left, the king sat down with his two sons. Leaning back in his chair, he looked at Louis on his left and then at Taylor on his right. How are things going between you and ire? Come on, both of you, give me an update, the king requested. Taylor, with a gentle smile, withdrew his gaze from the corner where ire had disappeared. Bertie could see his sons thoughts with just one look. Taylor, do you like ire? he asked. Taylor looked at his father, momentarily unsure of how to respond. First, because Louis was present, and second, because ire was currently not avable. His liking seemed futile. Father, I simply like the type of girl she is, Taylor didnt hide anything, but please rest assured that I will prioritize my studies. The king had always been concerned about his studies. I see, the king nodded in satisfaction. Taylor had grown up a lot recently. Then, the kings gaze shifted to Rowan. And what about you, Louis? Do you have a girlfriend? Rowan shook his head. No. He couldnt say that he did. That would only invite unwanted attention, and eventually, his rtionship status would be exposed. Having a girlfriend was a weakness.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The king smiled in approval. Thats great. There seemed to be another meaning behind his smile. Great? Rowan looked at his father, confused. Then the king said, Generals daughter, Winnie, is still unmarried. Shes about your age, and shes been clever since she was a child. Shes also good-looking. Im thinking of introducing you two. Rowan immediately declined, Father, I have no interest in pursuing romantic rtionships while youre still recovering. Please put that idea aside. I dont want to meet her. His response was textbook-perfect. Taylor suddenly realized that his own answer had beencking. Luckily, his mother didnt hear it; otherwise, she would say he was not as good as Louis. My illness doesnt affect you making friends, the king said, aware that his time was limited. He hoped to see his son get married and fulfill a fathers wish. And with the generals support, his power would increase. Soon after, Taylor received a phone call and bid farewell to his father. He got up and left. The king looked out the window and took the opportunity to say to Rowan, Louis, the weather is nice today. Apany me for a walk by theke, will you? Okay. Rowan helped his father up, waiting for this very opportunity. He wanted to inform his father of ires true identity. Then he would ask his father to cooperate with her investigation. Father and son stood up, and as they were about to leave, Eden and Arthur instinctively followed. The king stopped and looked at them. Dont follow. Go and attend to your tasks. Im doing well, no need to worry. Yes, Your Majesty. Arthur quickly brought a shawl and thoughtfully draped it over the kings shoulders. Be careful not to catch a cold. Chapter 1615: She is My Girlfriend The grand and magnificent royal pce stood as the sun set in the west. It was a symbol of power and wealth, with one pce connected to another. Looking around, the circr towers and arched windows seemed to narrate the oldest stories of the ce. A nearby garden bloomed with various precious flowers, vibrant and colorful, filling the air with a sweet fragrance that drifted with the wind. The radiant glow of the setting sun brought visual delight to the onlookers. Walking side by side with his eldest son, the kings mood naturally improved. Gazing at the sunset on the horizon, he didnt know how much longer he would live, but he had a firm conviction to expose the killer. He couldnt let the culprit continue to harm his son after his death. Father, ire is my girlfriend, Rowan said, walking a distance and making sure no one else was around. Bertie was taken aback by the revtion and took a while to recover, looking at him incredulously. Youre in love? Yes, Rowan nodded. The father and son locked eyes and continued walking towards the garden without stopping their steps. Soon, the king understood. So, I can trust her unconditionally, right? Yes, Rowan affirmed. But her identity cannot be revealed yet. I understand, for her safety, the king asked, What about the Arabian doctor? Can we trust him? Its not clear yet. Although Ivan found him, he also had contact with Queen Katharine Rowan nced at his father. Lets be cautious for now. What can I do for ire? the king asked. Rowan replied, Food. We should thoroughly investigate the food and see if theres any poison. She should have her own n, so observe and cooperate ordingly. Okay, the king understood what he needed to do. After about half an hour, Rowan apanied the king back to the pce. During their walk, Rowan had only revealed ires identity to his father. Another reason he had was to prevent his father from making any more inappropriate moves. By the end of the night, the king showed no signs of suspicion or unusual behavior towards ire after meeting Rowan. Everything seemed normal. The next morning, as soon as ire woke up, she had a bold idea. She sneaked into the kitchen alone, intending to collect some of the kings meals and check for any issues. She knew she had to start from the source. Where is Miss Russell? the Arabian doctor asked the servants in the hall as he descended the stairs. His Chinese was not very proficient, but he remained calm and smiled gently as he inquired. Since the first consultation with the king was about to begin, which was arranged at thest minute, ire had not received any notificationst night. At that moment, the king happened toe out, having vaguely heard the doctors question. She went to see her brother. Whats the matter?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. The Arabian doctor didnt fully understand the meaning behind his words due to his poor Chinese, but he remainedposed, bowed to the king, and wished him good morning. Apanied by Eden and Arthur, the king walked towards the private dining room. In the heart of the kitchen, while no one was around, ire slipped in and immediately noticed the sumptuous breakfast prepared for the king. She quickly took out a few handkerchiefs from her pocket and gently wiped along the edges of the bowls, inadvertently getting some liquid on the fabric. For solid foods, she took a small portion from the bottom. Remaining calm andposed, ires hands moved swiftly, without any hesitation or distractions. Her sole focus was to save time and uncover the truth. Within seconds, shepleted the sampling and put the handkerchiefs back into her pocket. At that moment, no one else had entered the kitchen. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. However, as she was about to leave, footsteps approached, causing her to pause. Chapter 1616: False Alarm Soon, two servants appeared at the entrance, their eyes fixed upon the woman in the kitchen as they halted their steps. Who are you? What are you doing here? one of them asked warily, scrutinizing ire without recognizing her. Even if they did recognize her, she shouldnt be present in the crucial area of the kitchen. If there was any problem with the kings meal, she would be the prime suspect. The responsibility was too significant for anyone to bear. ire was caught off guard. Though she appeared calm, her heart was already in panic. Being in this ce was a mistake, and no reason or exnation would hold. Im sorry, Im looking for Prince Taylor, ire said, her lips curling into a smile, calmly addressing them. I thought he was here because I saw himing in this direction. Why would the prince be here? one of them stepped forward, their voice cold andharsh, staring at ire with disbelief. At this hour, Prince Taylor might not even be awake! Come with me to see the steward! Youll exin yourself to him! the other servant ordered. ire realized the situation was turning bad. If she was taken to see the steward, she would undoubtedly be searched. No, she couldnt go to the steward! At that moment, Prince Taylor appeared at the kitchen entrance. He had overheard the servants reprimand and noticed them blocking the way. Whats going on? Taylor asked as he approached. Isnt Fathers breakfast being served? As he spoke, he caught sight of the familiar figure inside. ire? Taylor was taken aback. Hello, Prince, the two servants hurriedly greeted him, feeling a bit flustered. How did he end up here? Taylor, ignoring them, walked straight to ire. How are you? They didnt give you any trouble, did they? ire hadnt rxed yet and simply looked at him calmly, shaking her head without saying a word.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Her name is ire, a friend of mine. No matter where she appears, you must not give her any trouble! Taylor firmly instructed the servants. Do you understand?! We understand, Prince, the servants lowered their heads. They thought, so she came to see Prince Taylor? Taylor took hold of ires wrist and led her outside, walking a considerable distance away. Only then did ire finally let go of the tension, and her mind cleared. That was a close call, but she managed to collect the samples sessfully. ire stopped and gently pulled her wrist out of Taylors grasp. He also stopped and turned to look at her, their eyes meeting at a short distance. Just now thank you, ire said. Youre wee, Taylor replied. I saw youing here, but when I went downstairs, I didnt see you. I thought you might be here, so I identally ended up in the kitchen, she calmly exined to him, not wanting to arouse suspicion. After all, his mother was Queen Katharine. However, Taylor was generous and didnt delve deeper. Instead, he smiled and said, Why exin all that? Now that youre by Fathers side, I have time to show you around and prevent any more awkward encounters like today. ire met his gaze, a slight smile appearing on her lips. Thank you. Then Taylor asked, Did you need something from me? His eyes were filled with anticipation, unaware of ires rtionship with Louis. Recalling her words earlier, he felt quite happy. Although she had a boyfriend in Arkpool City, Taylor still believed in his charm and believed that feelings could grow over time. ire had to make her lie more convincing, so she said, I just wanted to ask if you like spicy food. Chapter 1617 Everything Goes Smoothly Eat, whats wrong? Taylor asked with concern, Do you feel like its too nd and lost your appetite? As the prince, he knew the royal breakfast menu didnt include spicy food. ire smiled shyly, Its not that I lost my appetite, its just that I havent gotten used to it yet for the time being. But dont worry, Ill get used to it slowly in the future.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. No spicy food is allowed at breakfast here, its good for the stomach, there are scientific studies that prove this. Taylor thought he had guessed right, so he couldnt help but tease her, Did you sneak into the kitchen to secretly add some spice to the breakfast? This reason was good enough, ire didnt need to think anymore and just silently answered with a smile, tacitly admitting it. Haha, dont worry, Ill send you a bottle of hot sauceter. Taylor thought she was so cute, Its the royal secret recipe, you cant buy it outside, I guarantee youll like it! Thank you, Prince. Youre wee, my friend! Taylor was happy to serve her. ire took a step forward, Lets go, otherwise the doctor will have trouble finding meter. Taylor happily followed her and asked, What do you usually like to eat? As if she was his little fan, wanting to get to know her slowly. Im fine with most things, no food restrictions. Then youre very easy to serve! Of course! In the kings pce, Taylor asked the servants to prepare the food, then apanied ire to dine together. But they were seen by the King, andbined with yesterdays situation, the King felt that Taylor liked ire, which was not a good thing. ire was Louis girlfriend! Being half-brothers was already awkward enough, fighting over a woman would make things even worse. So the King came to the dining table and looked at the girl, ire, eat with me from now on. Eden and Arthur stood not far away, they heard and saw this scene too. They also seemed to understand the Kings intention, he didnt want Prince Taylor to have too many opportunities to get close to this girl. They felt that after all, this girl belonged to Ivan, and Ivan was a businessman whose international influence was so great that he could be a friend or a foe. This rtionship was not stable. ire looked up at the King and thought, wasnt this the opportunity? Okay. She got up and bowed to the King, agreeing very calmly, Im willing to dine with you, so I can learn some royal etiquette. I heard you also write novels? The King looked at her with admiration, I hope during your time in the royal family, you can enrich your life experiences, so your visit is not in vain. ire smiled. Sit down and eat, dont be restrained. The King said, Starting from lunch today, eat with me. Okay. Then the King left, and ire sat down. Taylor was disappointed, what was father doing? Couldnt he see that he liked ire? Forget about creating opportunities, why did he even cut off existing opportunities? The King had already had breakfast, and went to the reading room. Eden and Arthur still apanied him, these two were like father and son, doing their best to protect the King. Taylor likes ire. The King stopped in front of a row of bookshelves and looked back, Did you two notice it? Eden and Arthur both nodded, because yesterday afternoon Taylor wanted to take Miss Russell horse riding, and they were there too. The air was filled with strong affection. The Kings face became serious, Its better to keep a distance from Ivans people. He said so deliberately, diverting attention directly. By having ire dine with him, it seemed on the surface for Taylors sake, but in fact it provided convenience for ire. Chapter 1618 You Cannot Like Claire ire apanied Prince Taylor for breakfast, looking obedient and quiet, but her mind was wandering, thinking about how to hand over these food samples collected from the kitchen to Rowan. But she realized there were eyes everywhere in this deep pce, servants everywhere, and it was impossible to tell who their masters were behind the scenes. Not all of them necessarily worked for the king. For now, with Prince Taylor being silly and naive, ire felt he didnt have too many tricks up his sleeve, but his help was also very limited. After breakfast, she apanied the Arab doctor to finish examining the King. ire reported to Bertie, Your Majesty, Im going to see my brother. At this time, Ivan was still in the pce. Okay. Bertie nodded and looked at her like a kind father, Youre free, if you need a trantor, ask the doctor to call you, you can alsomunicate with him. Okay. ire said, I wont mess up anything important, and Im very clear about my own identity, just that hes going back to Arkpool City, so I want to say goodbye. The King nodded understandingly. Aftermunicating with the doctor, ire exchanged phone numbers with him, then headed to Ivans residence. Prince Taylor was also going back to his own pce, so he apanied ire. This made the King realize things were not looking good, he had to talk to his son. Taylor! So he called out. The prince stopped and looked back, Father, whats the matter? He looked anxiously at ire who was about to leave. Come here, I need to talk to you. The Kings gaze fell on him, with a hint of sternness in his cold voice. Then, even though Taylor was reluctant, he had to walk towards his father. The King said to Eden and Arthur beside him, You two leave first. Yes. The two bowed and left. Taylor came to the King full of confusion, Father, whats the matter? Then he nced reluctantly at ires departing figure, she was almost out of sight. You cannot like ire. The King looked up at him and said seriously, So you have to get rid of your feelings. Why? Taylor frowned, unwilling, Is she not good enough? Or am I not worthy of her? Although he was a prince, her brother was Ivan. Shes great, youre also great, both excellent, but you two are not suitable. Bertie told him, I will not agree to you being together. So give up this thought as soon as possible. Give me a reason. Taylor refused to ept this, he shook his head stubbornly, Let me see if I can ept it, see if the reason is justified. The father and sons eyes met, Berties gaze sank, scaring Taylor into shuddering and swallowing, he didnt know what to say for a moment. But he really liked ire. At this moment, ire walked towards Ivans residence without looking back. She saw with the corner of her eye that someone seemed to be watching her every move in secret, this was not an illusion. She looked straight ahead, appearing very calm, but was a little creeped out inside. As long as she handed these food samples to Rowan, she could easily get samples of the food served to the King. If the food sent out of the kitchen had no issues, but the food ced on the table did, then the poisoner was the server. Once the scope was locked down, the truth would not be far off. She had to seize the time. Brother! ire saw Ivan from afar and called out yfully, skipping towards him. Seeing her, Ivan also smiled, his face gentle, ire. Then the siblings chatted while walking into the pce, going upstairs directly without arousing anyones suspicion. This pce where Ivan stayed was absolutely safe, with no listening devices after thorough checks.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. How is it? Any news? Ivan was very confident in her. Chapter 1619 Succeeding in Sending Out the Samples I collected some food samples from the kitchen this morning, she said eagerly. Ivans eyes lit up, so quickly? But were facing two problems now. First, how do I give the samples to him? I always feel like someone is watching me, ire voiced her concerns, Second, once he gets the samples, he doesnt have any equipment. How can he determine if theres poison just by looking? Im nning to go back to Arkpool City. After practicing medicine for so many years, he should be able to find a way to preserve these samples now, Ivan believed in him. But ire couldnt help worrying still. Dont worry, Ill sneak his equipment over without anyone noticing, Ivan said with a rxed smile, Ive been waiting for your news. I didnt expect you to be so efficient, exceeding my expectations. She smiled slightly too. I got caught by someone this morning, luckily Prince Taylor showed up in time to defuse the situation, ire recalled, still feeling uneasy about it. Hearing this, Ivan also broke out in a cold sweat for her. He said, Then you have to be more careful from now on. Use Prince Taylor when necessary, I can tell he likes you. Okay, ire nodded. She took out the handkerchief from her pocket, Now that were here, how do we send it? Ivan looked at the various small handkerchiefs she was holding and calmly contemted. Then, his eagle-like eyes scanned the room, finallynding on a potted nt. He thought, this might be a good way. Following his gaze, an idea came to ires mind, Give him this potted nt? Yes, go find a box or bag to package the handkerchiefs, he said. Alright. ire carefully ced the handkerchiefs on the table and turned to open the drawer, soon finding a small jewelry box with manypartments. She carefully folded the handkerchiefs and put them in different slots. Ivan directly uprooted the nt from the pot, dug a hole, and ire stuffed the small box into the soil.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Together, they rented the lush nt and patted the loose soil firm. After washing their hands, ire carried the nt downstairs. Tom, take this to Prince Louis. Just say we dont like raising flowers, its in the way here so were giving it to him, Ivan said to one of the builders. Okay. Tom came over to take it. Ivan urged, Make sure it gets into Prince Louis hands. Understood. Tom nodded, hugged the potted nt and strode towards Prince Louis pce. Im going back to Arkpool City, Ivan took the initiative to call Queen Katharine, his tone gentle, Something urgent came up at thepany headquarters that I need to handle. Ill keep the excellent construction team here. Youlle often too right? Your sister is still here, Katharine said with augh. She just wanted to get closer to Ivan, to befriend him. Of course, Ivan told her, Once I finish up, Ille over. After all, I personally attach great importance to this major royal project. I will certainly participate in the design as well. Great, wish you a smooth journey there and back soon, she said. Ivan hung up the call and tucked away the smile at the corner of his lips. On the other side, Katharine had just ended the call when Julie rushed in, boots clip clopping. She stood still in front of the Queen and leaned in to whisper something in her ear. Chapter 1620 Katharine’s Misjudgment Katharine hung up the phone and turned around, smiling lightly. Her gaze driftedzily to the woman in front of her. For small matters like delivering a potted nt, theres no need to report to me anymore. But Julie felt something was off, there must be something fishy going on. Your Highness, Prince Louis and Ivan have never crossed paths before, this potted nt is their only connection. So Im guessing, is Ivan trying to get close to Prince Louis? Does our Lu Layuoka royal family have anything that Ivan needs? Katharine asked back with a smile. Whats the use of him getting close to Louis instead of me? Julie was at a loss for words. Katharine scoffed and said somewhat self-deprecatingly, Im a queen who still needs to get close to Ivan, whats the use of him getting close to Louis? Julie, Ive noticed you get too nervous sometimes. Julie didnt know how to respond. She just felt something was off. Her brows furrowed slightly as she calmly pondered, no longer debating with the queen. But Katharine tried to put her mind at ease. You need to rx your nerves. Louis doesnt have much capability even though hes the eldest son. So what? Growing up outside the royal family, hes like a woman, liking flowers and nts. If you make him king, he might not even be able to hold up this piece of sky. But he is after all the eldest son, the first in line to inherit the throne. Julie reminded. For Prince Taylors future, wed better make ns early and prepare for the rainy days. Wheres Taylor? At the mention of her son, Katharines expression suddenly became serious. She asked dissatisfiedly, Did he go horseback riding again? No. Julie quickly exined for the prince. He went to the kings pce to pay respects early this morning. So proactive? Even his mother found it surprising. Julie replied, Yes. Katharine sighed lightly. She didnt seem very happy either. Alright, have him go there every day from now on. Yes. Julie thought to herself, he probably cant be stopped anyway, since ire is there. Taylor should behave well in front of the king! Katharine had high expectations for her son. With both sons existing at the same time, there would be unconsciousparisons. Taylor could no longer be as carefree as before. Katharine said, Right, keep a close eye on his homework too. Yes. Julie was a diehard fan of the queen. To ensure Prince Taylor could smoothly ascend to the throne, she would definitely keep a close eye on him. At this moment, in Prince Louiss pce. The servant carried the potted nt upstairs and ced it in the study as instructed by the prince, because there happened to be an empty spot there, perfect for a nt. Alright, you can go now. Rowan casually flipped through a book. Close the door on your way out. His voice was gentle. Yes. The servant bowed and left, softly closing the door behind him. After making sure he was gone, Rowan immediately locked the door. He swiftly went to the potted nt, and found that the soil was a little loose, not verypact. So he gently but firmly pulled the nt out with both hands, taking out the box buried in the soil as well. He removed the box, shook off the soil on top, then rented the nt back into the soil, filling the loose soil tightly. When Rowan opened the box and saw the colored handkerchiefs inside, he took them out to examine them carefully. Some of the edges had changed color, so he guessed these were food samples.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. There was also a small note inside, in Ivans handwriting. It said: These are samples taken from the kitchen. Try to preserve them. Im going back to Arkpool City now and will bring you some equipment. Give that note to Jennifer in the meantime. Ill be back soon. Be careful. After reading, Rowan directly burned the note and buried the ashes in the soil. He was so cautious, not leaving a single trace behind. At this moment, Ivan boarded his private ne back to Arkpool City, carrying the note Rowan had written that he still hadnt read. Because reading it would be useless. Only Jennifer might be able to handle it. Chapter 1621 Rowan’s Charm Whenever Ivan thought about Jennifer being pregnant, he felt extremely happy. This was the most delightful thing to happen in his nearly forty years of life. On the ne, he sat by the window, looking dignified yet approachable. His long, slender fingers with distinct knuckles gently flipped through the pages of a book. The cover read: A Hundred Little Things For Expectant New Dads During Pregnancy. He browsed very attentively, studying diligently, even more so than when reading thepanys financial statements. Although Alfie and Diana were already six or seven, he had barely spent a day with them. Being able to apany Jennifer throughout her pregnancy made every day full of anticipation for Ivan, and also made him extremely nervous, afraid that something might go wrong. The words between the lines of this book were about the hardships and greatness of pregnancy, and how a husband should be understanding. Ivan loved Jennifer very much, so he could rte more and more. If it werent for matters with Rowan, he would definitely stay by his wifes side every second, making up for all the regrets from the past. Fortunately, Jennifer was an understanding girl. She was also very independent. Ivan often thought he must have umted blessings in his previous life. In the royal pce of Lu Layuoka, Julie found Taylor and brought him back to the study room. One was firm and upromising, the other very reluctant.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Please finish two hours of studying before leaving this room, Prince. Julie stood guard at the door like a deity. Taylor knew this was his mothers intention. He had no power to refute, but felt extremely speechless! He wasnt a three-year-old kid, did she have to stare at him like that? Please sit at the desk, Prince Taylor. Julies gaze never left him, her expression icy and tone stern. Taylor looked at her, extremely dissatisfied as he sat down in the chair. After a while, Julie spoke again, Now please open your textbook, Prince Taylor. The mans gaze grew more resentful. I know, you go out and close the door! Facing that aggrieved look, Julie knew learning could only rely on him. So she closed the door, but didnt leave. He had to sit the full two hours! In order for the prince to mature early, she stood guard outside the study without a seconds dy. Taylor held the open textbook, but was lost in thought. How could the goddess have a boyfriend? This was something he couldnt understand. Although still young, he had extensive experience with women. Though their status and position were decent, their looks quite good, with nice figures and pretty faces, Taylor felt they allcked something. In a rtionship, this feeling was so important. Taylor thought, as long as ire wasnt married, did he still have hope? But now his father had jumped out in opposition This undoubtedly created another obstacle for him. Thinking of this, Taylor felt very annoyed. How could he concentrate on studying? At this moment, two gorgeously dressed youngdies walked towards Louiss pce, giggling and whispering to each other as they went: Does Prince Louis really live here? He looked so handsome at the ball. I didnt even get a chance to say a word to him. Did you notice a hint of mncholy in his eyes, as if hes difficult to get close to? But its this mncholy that makes me feel hes the most charming prince. My heart is going to sink for him. I like him a lot too. I liked him first, you gotta make way. Oh please, lets just go ask for his contact first. Hehe, one step at a time. Lets take the first step and go have some tea at his pce, make a new friend? The two daughters of high ranking royals confidently arrived at the pce entrance, but were ruthlessly stopped by the servants. Hehe, um Im looking for Prince Louis! One of the girls was all smiles, full of anticipation as she asked, Is he inside? Chapter 1622 – They Were All Stopped The prince has no time, he sees no one, the servant said coldly to them. Please leave! No time? You havent even gone to report it, how do you know he has no time? The girl didnt feel rejected, but blinked her pretty eyes, hoping she could go in and say a word. The servant did not answer, because he had to answer simr questions countless times every day, so the servants simply chose to be silent. The two girls looked at each other, and the other girl asked, Then when does he have time? We can stand here and wait. The servant did not answer. The girl peeked inside and asked again, Is the prince inside? The servant still did not answer, standing there stiffly like a door god. The other girl hurriedly took out a can of tea leaves from her bag, This is a fine premium tea that my father has treasured for a long time. I want to give it to the prince. It wont take up too much of his time, just two minutes, can you let us in? The servant still had an expressionless face, looking at them emotionlessly, Even if Prince Louis is not busy, he will not see any women. Why? The girl was surprised and blurted out, Does he have issues with his orientation? This question made the servants face turn pale! Just then, Rowan happened toe out from the side hall. At a nce, he saw the two borately dressed young girls stopped at the door. And their words C does he have issues with his orientation? C also happened to fall into his ears. It made him frown slightly. Rowan strode towards the door. The two girls happened to see him. This was the first time they had seen him up close since leaving the ball. Rowan was tall and handsome, his features were clear and bright, giving a sunny feeling. For a second, the smiles on the girls faces became radiant, and their hearts started beating irregrly. The prince was walking towards them! Prince, this can of tea leaves is for you! The girl held up the tea can to him, smiling sweetly like honey. Your Highness. The servant at the door bowed respectfully to him. Rowans cold gaze fell on the girls face, Donte again in the future. Im not uninterested in women, Im just uninterested in you. He stopped in his tracks, his coldness carried a hint of arrogance, making people able to look but not obtain. The hearts of the two girls instantly cooled. At this moment, Generals daughter Winnie walked over confidently in high heels. Ever since seeing him at the ball, this Prince Louis had taken up residence in Miss Wens heart.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She didnte to find him right away, because she had just gotten this custom-made dress. Wearing the most beautiful and high-end clothes to meet the person you like most is the most romantic thing in life. Pleasing oneself also pleases the beholder. But as Winnie walked, she suddenly saw two women stopped at the door, and Prince Louis was also there. They seemed to be pestering Prince Louis. Winnie inevitably quickened her pace. Prince, my father is the high official Allen of the royal family, lets be friends! Prince, can wee in and sit for a while? Just as Rowan was about to go inside, Winnie arrived at the pce door. Hello Prince Louis, Winnie ignored the two women and looked at him confidently. Rowans gaze swept over her lightly, then fell on Arthur, who was walking over. Rowans heart finally stirred. Your Highness. Arthur came over quickly, the corners of his lips raised as he stood at the door, looking at the three young women standing there, a little unclear about the situation. Pleasee in. Rowan was very happy because Arthur had been his ymate since childhood. How do you have time toe over today? Arthur followed him inside. The three girls were stopped by the servants, it was really embarrassing! While Winnie had an embarrassed look, Prince Louis didnt even nce at her! Chapter 1623 – He Guessed He Would Ask Eventually Later they found out that recently too many women hade to see Prince Louis. An average of several waves every day. And Prince Louis treated them coldly, regardless of whether the other party was beautiful or their status. How strange, doesnt he want to be king? He doesnt even try to win over the officials after just returning to the royal family? Hes really indifferent to fame and fortune. Maybe hes a bit dumb. The girls were puzzled and discussed privately. Rowan gave people a feeling of being aloof from worldly affairs. He did not make any move to win over any forces, and spent most of his time hiding in his own pce, gardening and raising grass. So no one could figure out what he was thinking, even Katharine felt very confused. But since he had invited an Arab doctor to take a look, he was very hopeful that the Kings health could recover, he was a very filial son. But whether he had ulterior motives, others could not judge. Moreover, most people also knew about the kings illness, and there was probably no chance of recovery The kings abdication was only a matter of time, and everyone was watching the pce closely. The green roof of Prince Louis pce. The servants brought in fruit tes and pastries, as well as wine and tea, then bowed and retreated. Rowan and Arthur leaned against the railing. The table and chairs behind them were still in their original positions. Do you still remember this ce? Rowan leaned his hands on the railing and squinted to gaze into the distance. Arthur also leaned his hands on the railing, nced at him, smiled and looked into the distance, Of course I remember. Then, some childhood scenes began to emerge in the minds of the two, so clearly scene by scene. After you left, I came up here alone three times, Arthur said emotionally, telling him with a smile, The servants clean up every day here, everything is kept the way it was. It feels like so many years have passed in a sh. Rowan also felt a little emotional. Thest time he stood here and gazed into the distance, he still needed to stand on a stool.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Arthur turned to look at him, Louis, I thought you would nevere back. Over the years, my uncle and I have asionally been in contact, Rowan said softly, then he turned and looked at him, Did he never tell you? Arthur shook his head, No. Rowans eyes shed something. He nodded, and did not say anything more. So his father probably did not know of his whereabouts either. He had never asked his uncle not to tell his father, but his uncle did not take the initiative to tell his father. Have you been doing well outside these years? Arthur asked caringly, as a good friend. Pretty good, Rowan did not intend to reveal too much to him, so he changed the subject, Can I ask you about something? Go ahead, Arthur had a sincere smile on his face. He would not hide anything from him, As long as I know, I can tell you! Although times had changed, he still treated Louis as his best friend. It was just that Rowan was wary of him, and this wariness was not only towards him, but towards everyone in the royal family, including Uncle Eden. Everyone around his father could be the poisoner. The closest person could hurt you the deepest. Rowan turned around and picked up two sses of grape wine, handing him one, My father and Katharine over the years how has their rtionship been? Arthur understood why he asked this question, and guessed that sooner orter he would ask. Arthur could understand his regret and grief. Holding the wine ss, Arthur pondered how to speak in the best way C to state the facts while not hurting him. Chapter 1624 – You’re Welcome, We Are Friends Rowans lips curled up slightly as he sensed Arthurs hesitation. A sh of mncholy crossed his heart as well. Arthur, its okay, just tell me the truth. Im an adult now and can understand my father remarrying. Of course Im also prepared to ept it, Rowan spoke lightly. He gazed into the distance, I just wanted to know if my father has been doing well all these years? Hmm, Arthur was moved by his magnanimity and had fewer reservations. Arthur turned and asked him, So what was your first impression when you saw the Queen? Rowan knew what he meant. He tipped his head back and took a sip of wine, then softly answered, She looks a lot like my mother. Yes, Arthur nodded. Thats something the entire royal family knows. Anyone who has seen Queen Elsa will have the same feeling.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. So Father had loved Mother deeply, he just found a recement for her. The King and Queen have had a decent rtionship these years, Arthur told him truthfully. Not only has he gifted her with several castles, but alsonds. On every holiday, the King gives her exceptionally valuable gifts, or priceless gems, or takes her on trips around the world. As he spoke, even Arthur felt a little envious. Rowan listened in silence. He couldnt help but think of his mother again Over twenty years ago, his mother had enjoyed the same treatment. It was a pity that everything had ended with his younger sisters disappearance. I feel like the King doesnt truly dote on the Queen. Essentially he cant forget the Queen, Arthur brought up a detail. Because for almost every event, the clothes the Queen wears are the same ones the Queen used to wear. And her makeup is also very simr. Arthur also said, The King often secretly looks through photos of him and the Queente at night when everyone is asleep. Hearing this, Rowans heart twinged slightly. So was this considered a tragedy for both of them? Had Queen Katharine been happy all these years? What about the Queens feelings for Father then? Rowan turned and curiously asked, What are her emotions towards him? Does she love the man or love the position? The Queen loves the King very much, Arthur was certain about this point. He gave his opinion without hesitation, She often goes to apany the King. He has the temper of an ill person and the Kings emotions are very unstable at times. But the Queen is always patiently by his side, even if he yells at her, she doesntin. Arthur also said, The Queen looks up to the King more than anything. Everyone knows she has adoring eyes for him. No matter what event they attend, she always stands beside him gazing at him affectionately. So there was no need for Rowan to ask further if his father also had feelings for Taylor. If he didnte back, there would be no doubt Taylor would inherit the throne. So his return would also throw the mother and son into disarray. Did Uncle suddenly bring him back because Taylor threatened Uncles position? This thought crossed Rowans mind. Because of his whereabouts, Uncle had never told Father. And Rowan had always thought Father knew. Arthur tipped his head back and drank some wine, then looked over at him and said, To be honest, if you didnte back, Prince Taylor would undoubtedly securely sit on the throne. But now there is a change. ording to the rules of primogeniture, if Princess Annie can be found, Prince Taylor would be third in line to inherit. Speaking of his sister, Rowan felt very helpless. He had spent no small effort looking for her over the years, but still came up empty handed. Arthur reminded, Louis, so you must also be vignt of the Queen. After all, this concerns a position of power. Dont underestimate human nature. I understand, Rowan clinked sses with him lightly, his expression tranquil. Thank you, Arthur. Youre wee, we are friends, Arthur smiled at him. Then he tilted his head back and drank the wine in his ss in one gulp. Chapter 1625 – A Little Warmth Before the New Year Arkpool City. It was New Years Eve tonight. Every household was joyful and lively. Manypanies and shopping malls had also put up window decorations with rednterns hanging everywhere. The festive atmosphere was thick. It had snowed heavily against night. The entire world was covered in silver dressings and romance was disyed between the earth and sky. The servants were hanging rednterns in the yard of the prizednd of Emerald Bay. Alfie and Diana were happily helping out. This was the first year they were spending with Daddy since being reunited, very different from before. Hang it higher! Brother, higher! Be careful! Wow! So pretty! It lit up! Brother, let me hang one too! The childrensughter was melodious to the ear. The servants helped them while also ensuring the siblings safety. Aubree came out from the living room wearing a purple down jacket, holding two small scarves. Kids,e here, wrap a scarf first so your neck doesnt get cold! Ever since epting these children, they had be the apple of her eye. She worried about them all the time. Worried they would get cold or hungry, worried they would get hurt or trip, and worried if the children were in low spirits. Grandma, look! Were helping hangnterns! Diana happily ran over and pointed, See! Brother and I hung that one. Does it look good? Very good, very good. Aubree had a kindly smile on her face. She wrapped a red scarf around the little girls neck, But be sure not to catch a cold. I wont, Grandma! Will Daddye back to celebrate New Year with us? Diana blinked her pretty eyes and frowned, Where is Lu Layuoka? Is he very far away? Not far, not far. Daddy has a ne that will get him here quick! Aubree smiled and told her, Daddy just called a while ago. He said he will definitelye back to celebrate New Year with you. Yay! Diana jumped up happily. Just then, Alfie came over. Grandma, will Uncle Spencere tonight? Of course! Aubree happily replied, Not only will hee, the brothers from his club will alsoe and celebrate New Years with us! Well set off fireworks too. What about Uncle? Diana blinked her big eyes again. Big Uncle and Eason? Will theye? Aubree patiently answered as she wrapped a scarf around Alfie, Grandpa will bring Eason over for dinner, but we dont know about Big Uncle. Big Uncle has more important people to apany. But well definitely see him on Christmas Day. Is he going to be with Aunt Monica? Diana tilted her little head and curiously asked, Then why doesnt he bring Aunt Monica to celebrate together likest time?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Aunt Monica also has to apany her parents since its New Years Eve, Aubree exined as she finished tying Alfies scarf. Then she lovingly stroked both childrens heads, Go on now, go help hangnterns. Be careful not to fall! Okay, Grandma, bye! The kids waved at her and ran off. Aubree watched the childrens retreating backs with a smile. In just a few short months, it was as if they had grown a lot taller. The genes in their bones were still quite powerful. Then she turned and walked towards the living room. She had to n tonights menu. Upstairs in the heated bedroom, Jennifer had taken off her shoes and was hugging a pillow while sitting on the sofa. A ssic piano piece was ying softly in the room. The bright, warm light shone down as she looked through the medical book Master had given her. It was filled with Masters handwritten notes,pletely unique recipes in the world. She had been reading for an hour already and was shocked by all the recipes inside Every type of herb was recorded in it, somemon and some not. How tobine them into poisons, how tobine them as antidotes Chapter 1626 Getting Dizzy The master even tested the medicines on himself. He recorded his feelings every day while being poisoned as well as the changes in his body, and his feelings every day during detoxification. Most of the records were in the form of a diary. This book had dates on every page, the handwriting looked the same, and was especially neat. It spanned 30 years It was all the masters research, the value of which could not be measured with money. This was apassionate doctors lifelong blood and sweat. Jennifer was very moved and touched. She felt that since she had taken on the role of Mrs. Marsh, she had to make the best use of this book for the benefit of all mankind. This must also have been the masters wish. Outside the airport terminal in Arkpool City, among a row of identical taxis, there was a white sedan.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Monica sat in the drivers seat, feeling good as she looked at the time, then shifted her gaze out the window. It was about time. Soon, her phone rang. She took it out and saw the word Belinda on the screen. Her finger slid over the answer button, Hello, Belinda, have you got your luggage ready? I didnt check in any luggage, just a small suitcase. I just got off the ne and will be out soon. Belinda said as she walked among the crowd. Have youe yet? Im here, Ive been waiting for a while! Monica said, Hurry out, Im watching for you! Then see you in three minutes. Okay, bye! Monica hung up the phone. Once Belinda was back, she had to move forward with Algerone. She and Tristan already had a perfect n, just waiting for the female lead to make her entrance. Soon, Monica saw a familiar figure emerge from the crowd. She hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door. Belinda! She strode towards her excitedly, even jogging part of the way! The mother and daughter had depended on each other since Belinda was little, and were very close. Belinda dragged a pink suitcase, dressed fashionably, and walked towards her daughter. They were only about ten meters apart, but as Belinda walked, she suddenly went dark before her eyes. She quickly stopped in her tracks. Mom! Whats wrong with you?! Monica realized something was wrong and hurried over to support the staggering Belinda, Are you okay? Whats ufortable? Belindas right hand gripped the suitcase handle tightly. She took a moment to steady herself with eyes closed and shook her head. For a few seconds, it felt like needles were pricking her brain. Im calling an ambnce! Monica was so frightened that she quickly took out her phone, ready to dial the number, but was stopped by Belinda who opened her eyes and grabbed her wrist, No need, Im fine. Monica looked at her anxiously, Youre clearly unwell! But she saw a smile emerge from the corner of her mothers mouth. Come on, lets go. Then Belinda dragged her suitcase forward and strode off, as if nothing had happened. Hey! Monica hurried to catch up, Mom, how long has this been going on? Not long. The woman walked briskly with straight posture. Her condition seemed to have recovered in an instant. No Monica turned around to block her path, You have to take your health seriously! Whats the point of making more money? Look, Im fine now, arent I? Belinda looked at her daughter and said lightly, This is just a little hypoglycemia, a tiny little problem. After saying that, she pushed past her daughter and walked forward to open the trunk. Monica helped lift the suitcase and put it in, then grabbed her mothers wrist sincerely, Lets get a physical exam, okay? She was very worried, because this wasnt the first time her mother had such an episode. Chapter 1627 Why Didn’t You Play Matchmaker? Belinda was speechless, feeling that she was making a fuss out of nothing. The mother and daughters eyes met. Monica had her own insistence. Belinda said, Youngdy, I just got off a ne. Can you let me rest for a bit? Besides, who goes to the hospital during holidays? Thats inauspicious! Now looking at her mother, she really didnt seem to have any abnormalities at all, herplexion was also normal. Then after New Year? Monicapromised, but was still worried in the end, Okay? In a few days, when the hospital departments are all open. Alright? Okay, okay. Unable to resist her daughter, Belinda nodded in agreement, Can you let go now? Monica let go, the trunk closed automatically. Then the mother and daughter got in the car, Belinda in the passenger seat, and the car started up quickly. Youre going to stay up for New Years Eve with Tristan tonight, right? Belinda nced at her, a little reluctant but also feeling her daughter was growing up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Monica nced back with great happiness, Tristan is joining us for New Years Eve. Upon hearing this, Belinda was surprised, What about his father? All alone? Mr. rke is going to his daughters ce, Eason will go too. I heard Alfie and Diana also like ying with him, and they might go abroad after New Years, so theres not much time left together. Belinda should have been very happy that Tristan and Monica would be with her for the holiday. But when she thought of the truly lonely Algerone, she suddenly felt a little ufortable. He was the one who was really alone. Belinda wanted Algerone to join them too, but didnt know how to bring it up. She had the thought in mind but couldnt find the right words. She nced at her daughter, thinking, doesnt she usually y matchmaker? Howe theres no sign of it today? But Monica still didnt intend to say anything. The car drove towards the residence provided by Algerone In the spacious living room of Emerald Bay. Aubree asked Jolly, who had juste downstairs, Is thedy asleep? No, thedy is reading in the living room on the third floor. Jolly replied softly, Its been over an hour. She was a little worried that Jennifer was overworking herself, but didnt want to disturb her. Okay. Aubree nodded, then turned and went into the tea room. She personally made a cup of warm milk. When she came out with the milk, she met Jolly again. Seeing the cup in her hand, Jolly naturally understood her intention and hurriedly came up to say, Madam, let me take it up. You rest. No need. Aubree smiled, Im going up to see her anyway. With that, she headed upstairs. The third floor living room was simply furnished and very spacious with a modern minimalist style. Jennifer had taken off her shoes and was curled up on the sofa engrossed in a medical book, so absorbed that she didnt notice the footsteps right away. From the moment she entered, Aubrees gaze lingered on her. This woman exuded a maternal glow, gentle yet strong. Not until Aubree drew near did Jennifere to her senses and look up to see her, Mom. A little surprised. Here, have some milk first. Aubree smiled and bent to hand her the milk cup. Jennifer quickly closed the book, sat up straight and took the cup with both hands, Thank you, Mom. What are you reading? The middle-aged woman casually asked as she sat down on the sofa, Youre already a qualified mother, raising the two kids so well. Ivan should read more of these new parent books, not you. You dont need to study anymore. Chapter 1628 A Deep Connection Jennifer took a sip of milk and smiled at her, exining, Im reading medical books. Still studying diligently? Aubree recalled her medical skills. Without her, she wouldnt have recovered to how she was now, so she was truly grateful to Jennifer in her heart, But you should bnce work and rest too. Youre pregnant now. Thank you for your concern, Mom. Ill remember that. Jennifer smiled and took another sip of milk, The vor is a bit strong today, quite tasty. I made it for you today, I specially added two more spoonfuls of milk. Aubree looked at her fondly, treating her like her own daughter, I remember you said yesterday the vor was a bit light. Such a simple sentence, yet her mother-inw remembered it in her heart? Jennifer held the milk cup, smiling brightly and gently at her. The mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship was getting better and better. Jennifer, Mom still wants to say sorry to you. Aubree suddenly became serious. Jennifer didnt quite understand what she meant. She looked at Aubree and listened to her say lightly, At the beginning, Mom didnt understand you. Not only was I against you, but I also caused physical and psychological harm to you. Im really sorry. At the beginning? But hadnt that been settled long ago? Mom Jennifer was suddenly at a loss for words. She smiled awkwardly and said, Thats all in the past, isnt it? We shook hands and made up long ago. Why bring it up suddenly Whenever I think of how good you are, Im filled with regret. Aubree sighed heavily, also bing somber, Without you, Ivan wouldnt have been able to start a family or have such lovely children. And I wouldnt have recovered either. Our family looks like a symbol of power but was actually full of problems. Its gradually bing warmer because of you. Aubree looked at her gratefully and sincerely said, Jennifer, you are a blessing to the Marsh family. Youre the good fortune we umted over lifetimes. Im really very grateful to you. Hearing these words, Jennifer was deeply moved, and also felt undeserving. She held the milk cup, at a loss for words for a moment on how tofort her, Actually Mom. She slipped on her slippers, put down the milk cup, and grasped Aubrees hand. Smiling, she said, Actually, I never resented you. Being able to be family is also my blessing. Im Mrs. Marsh now, a position so many women dream of. I believe strongly in destiny. Jennifer smiled and told her, There are so many people who can only brush past us because of shallow affinity. And so many others who are destined to only get to know each other briefly. I believe it takes a very deep, deep connection for us to be family. All this is heavens arrangement. Aubrees nose turned sour. She nodded in agreement and opened her arms to gently hug her, Good child She was so moved that her eyes brimmed with tears. In her heart, Jennifer must be the kindest person in the world. Mom, thank you for helping us take care of the kids abroad. Jennifer expressed her gratitude again, Ivan said after this baby is born, if the kids want toe back and go to school here, they cane back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The kids are quite adapted to life abroad for now. Aubree let her go and said, The noble schools there are no worse than Chinas. I can be responsible for raising them well. You just focus on taking care of yourself. We can meet easily anyway, just a few hours by ne. Okay, okay. Jennifer smiled sweetly. Downstairs, Ivan entered the living room. His tall figure had an extraordinary air. Mr. Ivan. Seeing him, the servants were very happy and bowed respectfully together. Daddy! Daddy! Alfie and Diana jumped down from the sofa and ran over excitedly! Wheres Mommy? Ivan halted his steps and put his arms around the childrens shoulders. His aura was extremely gentle. Daddy only asks about Mommy. Dont you care about us at all? Alfie looked up at him with a prick to his conscience. Chapter 1629 Take the Initiative Diana also looked up steadily at him, Does Daddy love Mommy the most? Of course not, I love you all! Love Mommy, love Alfie, love Diana, love Grandma! Ivanughed at their jealousy. He pinched the childrens cheeks and asked again, Quick, tell Daddy, is Mommy home? At this time, Jolly answered with a smile, Mr. Ivan, Madam is in the living room on the third floor. She could understand his feeling of longing. Absence makes the heart grow fonder after all. Ivan let go of the children and headed upstairs eagerly! Daddy! Alfie and Diana wanted to follow, but Jolly squatted down and hugged the children. At this time, Ivans eager figure disappeared around thending. Jolly held the children and gently reminded, Daddy will be back soon. Lets give him and Mommy some private time, okay? They might have important things to discuss. With her reminder, the siblings looked at each other and suddenly understood. Theyughed and held hands, running off together! Brother, lets go y with the toy cars! Okay, okay! Ivan went upstairs eagerly and arrived at the door. He noticed his mother was inside too, and subtly suppressed his urgency. The mother and daughter-inw sitting on the sofa heard the footsteps and saw him immediately. Hes back? Mom. Ivan strode forward. Jennifer. He smiled. Jennifer was about to get up, but Aubree grasped her shoulder. Then she stood up herself, smiling at her son, You two chat, Ill go down first and see how dinner preparations are going. Before they could respond, Aubree smiled at the woman on the sofa and quickly stepped away. The mother-inw was deliberately giving the young couple time. After his mother left, Jennifer looked up and met Ivans hot, intense gaze. Just as she was about to get up, he came over and leaned down to kiss her into the sofa The pent-up longing made her truly feel He really did miss her a lot like he said in his messages. But Ivan was very gentle. With his strong arms, he bore all of his weight. Mm Did you miss me? Ivans nose gently brushed hers after the kiss. Her face flushed as she softly replied, Mm-hmm. Her pink lips were moist and alluring. Then take the initiative and kiss me? His voice was light as he deliberately said. Jennifer almost wanted tough. Why was he like a child? Whether he initiated or she did, it was the same, wasnt it? Hurry up. He urged patiently, looking at her with deep affection in his eyes. His heated breath enveloped her She gently closed her eyes, put her arms around his neck, and actively kissed his thin lips Ivan was satisfied like a child, passionately responding to her kiss. He loved her, deeply into his bones. He was willing to go through fire and water for her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. On the asphalt road cleared of snow- Monicas car drove into the vi area, heading for the townhouse. Outside the window was snowy white, the most romantic color of winter. Finally, Belinda couldnt help but turn and ask, Youre all nning to spend New Years with me? Yup! Monica drove with a nod and smile, Tristan already talked it over with his dad. Whats up? Is the happiness too sudden? Too much to take in all at once? Then what about Algerone? Belinda inevitably felt worried in her heart. But Monica seemed to discern her worry yet deliberately didnt bring it up! Have you called your dad? Belinda nced at her again. When did youst see him? I havent seen him for several days, or called him either. Monica said seriously. I was afraid youd be unhappy! Dont worry, Ill keep my distance from him from now on! I Belindas chest tightened, but she didnt know how to continue. How could she be unhappy?? That was all in the past, okay? Chapter 1630: Clever Monica Monica looked at her mothers hesitant expression, and she was already happy in her heart. She soon slowed down the car and stopped in front of the small courtyard house. They had arrived. Before getting off the car, Belinda saw two other cars parked in the yard, one was Tristans, and the other was Algerones. She was secretly surprised, then turned to ask, Is your dad here? Youre back, Ill tell him to leave immediately! Monica deliberatelyined, This old man, I sent him several messages telling him to hurry up and leave, but he didnt respond at all! His car is still parked here! Seeing her daughter get off the car emotionally, Belinda also hurriedly got off the car, Hey hey hey! She went around the car and grabbed her daughter, whispering, What are you doing? Dont get so excited, its the big holiday. I told him to leave, yes, this big holiday, dont affect your mood. Monica defended her mother, her acting skills were first-ss. Belinda felt very ufortable. She pulled her daughter, half smiling and half serious, That its the big holiday, so lets just forget it, okay? After all, he is your dad, if you make a fuss like this it wont look good to Tristan, right? Monica stopped and looked at her suspiciously, Really not kicking him out? Not kicking him out. Let him stay for the reunion dinner? To confirm, she asked again. Belinda nodded firmly, Yes. Then, the girl scrutinized her mother up and down, and couldnt help but grin. What are you still looking at? Belinda gently pushed her, strangely embarrassed as she stepped forward. While Monica had really figured out her mothers mind, she felt there was hope for remarriage! Or, just have Algerone apany Belinda for a physical exam? She thought, Algerone would definitely agree! Looking at the current situation, Belinda might not refuse either. As soon as the mother and daughter entered the door, they smelled the aromasing from the kitchen. Various tempting fragrances were mixed together, there would be a feast tonight! Were back! Monica excitedly shouted inside, No one came out to greet us? Soon, Algerone and Tristan wearing aprons appeared at the kitchen door, one holding a spat, the other holding a knife. Seeing this scene, Belinda was a little surprised, ? Both big men were cooking? Hello, auntie. Tristan greeted with a smile, his voice gentle. Sit, sit, sit down quickly! Algerone had a silly smile on his face, his happiness and joy overflowing, After sitting on the ne for so long, we were just about to wee and refresh you. Monica looked at the woman next to her with a smile, seeing that she seemed to be stunned, but there was a touch of emotion in her eyes, she was also happy for her. Monica quickly patted Belindas shoulder and said with a smile, Sit down, Ill go in and see if I can help with anything! With that, she walked into the kitchen. Algerone and Tristan also turned around and entered the kitchen. Algerone hurriedly put down the spat, clumsily washed his hands, and hurried to make milk for Belinda While Monica hugged Tristan from behind as he tied on an apron. She leaned her cheek against his sturdy back with a blissful smile, not caring if there were elders around. You like raw oysters, dont you? I made forty today. Tristans cooking skills were still good. As he made garlic sauce, he affectionately looked back at her, Monica, why dont you go apany your mom? No. The girl deliberately hugged him tighter, I want to hug you, I missed you. We were only apart for less than an hour. Tristan couldnt help butugh, also feeling sweet inside, Do you want toe help? The girl really let go of her hands and came to his side, Id love to, what do you need me to do? No need, no need. Tristan quickly said to her, Go out quickly. From now on in our home, when men are around, women dont need to enter the kitchen, leave it to us!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1631 A Sense of Happiness Monica was especially happy to hear this. Tristan urged, Go apany your mother quickly, dont let her sit alone awkwardly, this is Algerones house after all. Okay! Monica also understood his intention, and nodded vigorously, Ill go first then? Work hard here. Then she tiptoed and nted a light kiss on his face, Love you! She waved at him like a sprite, very yfully, and ran away. And the small spot on Tristans face also turned slightly red. She was happy, and how could he not be? Just after leaving the kitchen, Monica saw the scene in the living room at a nce. She stopped. Belinda, drink a cup of warm milk first? Algerone was seen bending over and gently cing the milk cup on the coffee table, his voice gentle as he said to her, We just made your favorite chicken wings, theyre still in the air fryer, theyll be ready soon. Thank you. Belinda looked up at him, full of emotion. Seeing this, Monica was extremely happy. Dad and Mom could finally get along! With each other in their eyes and hearts! She was even happier than New Years.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Monica walked happily towards her parents, pping her hands lightly, a smile on her face as brilliant as a flower, How wonderful! Hearing the sound, Algerone turned to look. He was suddenly a little embarrassed, looking at his ex-wife and then at his daughter, then his gaze narrowed as he awkwardly strode towards the kitchen. Preparing New Years Eve dinner with Tristan, Algerone was also very happy. Belinda. Monica sat down next to her and leaned against her, whispering, Do you have a sense of happiness? The smile at the corner of Belindas mouth proved everything. Emerald Bay. Downstairs in the kitchen, it was also busy, destined to be another full table tonight. Aubree was on site overseeing every detail, going over the menu carefully again and again. There were important guests tonight, inws wereing over, so there could be no slightest neglect or mistake. Upstairs in the living room on the third floor, the lights were bright and the decor was simple and warm. Jennifer took off her shoes, put her legs on the sofa, and leanedzily against Ivans chest. He hugged her from behind, his long, beautiful fingers stroking her long hair, smelling her hair fragrance, involuntarily closing his deep-set eyes. Jennifer was carefully looking at the note he gave her, written in Rowans handwriting. There werent many words on the note, but she read it carefully three times. Finally, when Ivan opened his eyes, he saw his wifes delicate eyebrows slightly furrowed, and her originally calmplexion also changed slightly. He didnt disturb her or ask questions, just watched as Jennifer put down the note and picked up the medical book. She sat up straight, looking very seriously for something. Ivan then picked up the note on the side. Although the note had apanied him for two days, this was the first time he read it. It said that the king had been poisoned for five years, and wrote about the basic conditions after poisoning, as well as some of Rowans own guesses. And some herbs he needed that could not be found in Lu Layuoka, asking her for help. After a while. Jennifer turned to look at the man behind her, and said softly, We can solve this poison and make an antidote, but it will take some time. How much time is some time? Ivan was worried the king couldnt wait, You have to hurry then. Jennifer met his gaze, I cant guarantee specifically, but from his description, there is still a possibility of redemption. Lets not underestimate the power of traditional medicine. Ivan took out a box from his pocket, opened it gently in front of her, inside were some fabric scraps. Chapter 1632: She Worries About Him What is this? Jennifer asked, puzzled. Its a handkerchief stained with coffee, milk, and juice residue. The paper contains food particles, Ivan exined as a sh of the moment they sent the nt to Rowans pce crossed his mind. He and ire had intentionally kept some samples for him to bring back to Arkpool City. He said, This is the kings breakfast, sampled from the kitchen. Can you detect any poison in it? Jennifer met his gaze, her chest tightening as she listened. Are you investigating alone? Before Ivan could answer, she worriedly reproached him, Do you know how dangerous this is? If they dare to poison the king, they are nothing short of desperados. They mighte after you too! Its not your territory! She could feel her nervousness and fear. Ivan reached out and grasped her shoulder, his tone gentle and apologetic, Im not alone; I have ire, Rowan, and our construction team. Isnt that enough? Jennifer didnt think about anything else; she was just terribly worried about him. Youre going there again, arent you? Of course, he replied to her, Rowan is my friend, and we must find the killer for him. But the dangers involved were easy to imagine. My dear, I know youre very worried about me, and youre equally concerned about Rowan, so we need your help now, he said. Jennifer wasnt the kind of woman who feared death. Her gaze fell on the box on the coffee table. Lets go to hisboratory and see if these foods are poisoned. Okay. So Ivan released her shoulder and took the box, standing up. Jennifer put on her shoes too. You act too quickly; you havent figured out the situation in the royal pce yet. Well be more cautious next time, Ivan said as he took a down jacket from the hanger and helped her put it on. Please, mydy, rest assured. No one dares to touch me. Then he carefully zipped up the jacket and tied a scarf for her, taking her hand and leading her downstairs. Youve worked hard, Ivan said to her. Dont say that, Jennifer rubbed against him. It sounds like I dont want to help him. Hes my friend, and hes my apprentice too. She nced at him. Im just worried about you. Youve only been gone for a few days, and youre already taking such risks? You havent even figured out the situation in the royal pce, and yet youve obtained food samples. I didnt do this, Ivan let go of her hand, put his arm around her shoulder, and told her honestly as they walked downstairs, ire did it. Ah? Jennifer was startled. Then Ivan exined ires identity and situation over there to her. ire was the Arabic trantor by the kings side, Ivans cousin, andpletely unfamiliar with Prince Louis, but she had captured the admiration of Prince Taylor. So will that be okay? Jennifer worried. Feelings are selfish. She is Rowans girlfriend. Its fine; they have enough trust between them. Besides, although Taylor is the son of Queen Katharine, he isnt scheming. When necessary, he can still be of help.Original from N?velDrama.Org. As they chatted, the two of them reached the living room downstairs. Are you going out? Aubree happened toe out of the kitchen, seeing her daughter-inw already wearing a down jacket and a scarf. Yes, Mom, Ivan replied, Were going out for a while, but well be back soon. Aubree didnt ask for more details. Wait! She quickly brought a hat and came to Jennifer, directly helping her put it on and instructing, Youre pregnant, dont catch a cold. Its cold outside. Chapter 1633: The First Round of Testing Begins Thank you, Mom. Jennifer had a sweet smile on her face and then cast a happy nce at the man beside her. Lets go, Ivan said, putting his arm around her shoulder and leading her outside with confident steps. Be careful! Aubree cautioned, Walk slowly, one step at a time! In the spacious yard, in front of the limited edition Lamborghini, Ivan considerately opened the car door for her. Jennifer bent down and sat in the passenger seat, and he closed the door for her before returning to the drivers seat. When Ivan and Jennifer were together, he usually drove himself. He enjoyed this time spent with her. Do you remember my medical books? Jennifer turned her gaze to the handsome profile of the man. They were given to me at the welfare home. Of course I remember, the one you were just reading. It describes various covert methods of poisoning and the preparation of antidotes, all rted to nts, Jennifer informed him. The description Rowan wrote on the note is very simr to one of the cases in the book, but I cant be a hundred percent sure its that particr method of poisoning. Upon hearing this, Ivan seemed to see a glimmer of hope. Isnt that a coincidence? But theres at least a ny percent chance that my guess is correct, Jennifer said. Ill first determine the type of poison and then try to formte an antidote. Ivan sighed with a smile and looked at her. Now youre Rowans strongest and most powerful helper. If you can develop an antidote simr to the ss within a short time, it would be a good choice for me to bring it over. Thats easy, but finding the culprit will be more difficult, Jennifer asked softly, Do you have a better way to identify them? As a prince who has just returned to the pce, he is most likely under surveince. So I havent had directmunication with him; in the eyes of others, we are strangers. Thats the most frustrating part. Then give him a phone, the kind that prevents eavesdropping. Put my number in it. I think it would be more convenient for me to research the medicine here than for him over there, Jennifer suggested. Okay. Ivan then told her that Rowan had bought many nts at the flower market, some of which were mixed with herbs. He was also researching tirelessly over there. Jennifer listened silently, her thoughts drifting off. You know, if the culprits method of poisoning is exactly the same as described in the book, if it is determined to be the same type of poison, then is it a coincidence? Or has the culprit also read this book? As she finished speaking, she looked at him. Ivan nced sideways, meeting his wifes gaze, and felt a chilling thought. Soon, the Lamborghini came to a stop in the courtyard of Rowans vi, and the conversation on this topic came to an end. They got out of the car, stepping on the umted snow and made their way towards the living room. Along the way, Ivan held her waist, protecting her safety. Are you cold? No, are you? She turned her gaze to him. He said to her, With you by my side, how can I feel cold? Climbing the steps, Ivan entered his fingerprint code, and the door opened. In the living room, they went straight upstairs and arrived at the entrance of the futuristic-looking pharmaceutical researchboratory.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Entering the code, the door opened, and the whole room instantly lit up. The previously open curtains closed automatically, like a graceful dancer. Ivan handed the box to Jennifer, and she took it and gently ced it on the table. Then she took off her down jacket, skillfully took out a sterile suit from the cab, and quickly tied up her dark hair. She was ready to immerse herself in work. Chapter 1634: Seeking the Antidote In the field of pharmaceutical research, no matter how intelligent and capable Ivan was, he couldnt really be of any help. It was a domain he had never been involved in. Standing by and waiting, silently apanying her, he once again began to admire this woman, and his love for her grew even stronger. After all, Jennifer was Rowans master, so she was quite knowledgeable in the field of pharmaceutical research. She was organized and every move she made was steady, using precise instruments to test whether the food samples brought back from afar were poisoned. Ivan crossed his arms and leaned against the corner of a nearby table, his admiring gaze always fixed on his wife. This seemingly delicate woman always possessed a tremendous amount of energy. As if sensing his intense gaze, Jennifer prepared the equipment while turning her gaze towards him. What are you doing? His lips curled up, a smile filling his deep eyes. He always felt that this woman had a power capable of enchanting his heart. Jennifer couldnt help butugh. Youre already a father, dont act like a love-struck fool. She withdrew her gaze and focused on her research. To avoid distracting her, Ivan picked up a book on medical research and turned around, engrossed in reading it. The researchb was especially quiet. Half an hour passed unnoticed. While tidying up the workstation, Jennifer gave her conclusion, These foods are not poisoned. Theyre safe. Ivan closed the book in his hands, casually cing it down, and turned to look at her. So, the person poisoning isnt the chef? That can be ruled out? If the poisoning is still ongoing, we can eliminate the chef, Jennifer tidied up the instruments. But if the poisoning has stopped and the previous poison was indeed caused by the chef? In reality, that possibility existed. Lost in thought, Ivan pondered, Who had contact with the food? They would have the possibility of poisoning. We need to examine the food served and makeparisons to be sure. But ire should be able to get the second batch of samples soon. Ivan supported his chin with one hand. Are the instruments you just used easy to carry? They are, Jennifer said as she prepared to pack up. We need to figure out how to give them to him without arousing suspicion. Its easy to bring them into the pce from this side. Didnt you say hes likely being monitored? We can figure out a way. Lets pack them first. He stepped forward to help. The neatly arranged items didnt take up much space, and a small, precise box was just right. Come with me to the vige. I have some rare herbs nted in my previous backyard. They can be used to formte an antidote, she said. Although Im not sure what kind of poison it is, my judgment is almost certain. We can prepare some to take over there.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Okay. And so, Ivan carried the small box and left Rowans pharmaceutical researchb with his wife. In the yard, they got into the car and drove towards the vige Soon, Zack arrived at Emerald Bay with Eason. Ivan and Jennifer hadnt returned yet, and Aubree personally came out to greet them, happy to see them. Grandpa!! Eason! Hello, Grandpa! The children were excited to see them and ran over, holding Easons hand and pulling him away. Eason! Lets y with the race cars! You can sit with Diana! Shall we race? Sure. Eason had been recovering welltely, growing taller each day, and his intelligence gradually returning. Of course, he was still living in Rowans hospital with dedicated doctors and nurses taking care of him. Being blood rtives with Alfie and Diana and all being children, they easily yed together. Pleasee in. Aubree, elegant and graceful, said to the middle-aged man. Ivan and Jennifer have gone out on business, but theyll be back soon. Okay. Zack smiled and followed her inside, his gaze falling on the backs of the children. Alfie and Diana have grown quite a bit, havent they? Chapter 1635: The Goodness of Human Nature Yes, I just measured it yesterday. He grew three centimeters taller in a month, Aubree said, every word filled with joy and pride. Zack followed her words, With Mom and Dads genes, and such good looks, in the future, theyll definitely have a line of outstanding suitors waiting for them. As elders, when it came to talking about children, there was never-ending praise. They say that there is a special bond between generations, and this statement is truly urate. In the evening. The Lamborghini drove into the yard under the cover of night and parked steadily in front of the vi. Rednterns hung throughout the courtyard emitted beautiful light, creating a festive atmosphere. Ivan and Jennifer had returned. They had just entered the living room when a ck Volvo also entered the yard. The drivers door opened, and Spencer, still dressed coolly, stepped out of the car. The air of unruliness around him had grown even stronger. His appearance and demeanor were very appealing to young girls nowadays, especially since he had gained poprity from acting in a recent film, umting a considerable number of fans. With his hands in his pockets, he walked confidently into the brightly lit living room. His ck bangs on his forehead were slightly damp, freshly styled with hair gel.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. His friends from the club who hadnt gone home for the Lunar New Year would also being overter. Spencers devilishly handsome appearance and wild stride made one wonder if there would ever be a woman capable ofpletely capturing him. From head to toe, from heart to body, restraining himpletely. Hi, everyone, good evening! Spencer entered the living room, tilting his body proudly backward, extending his arms in a sociable manner, and looked happily at everyone within his line of sight. Uncle Spencer is here! Before anyone could fully react, Alfie excitedly screamed and rushed towards him. Uncle, I missed you so much! Hello, Uncle! Diana hopped towards him like a little rabbit. Uncle, you look so handsome today! Her sweet words were like honey. Everyone weed him, inviting him to take a seat. Some asked about the clubs recent performance, others brought him snacks and tea, and some inquired about hispetition results. Spencer hadpletely assimted into this family. Spencer. Aubrees kind gaze fell upon him, and she asked genuinely, Why did youe alone again? What about your girlfriend? He smiled at her and honestly replied, Unless were sure about getting married, we cant call her a girlfriend. At most, shes just a female friend. So I didnt n on bringing her to this family gathering. From his words, did that mean hes no longer single and has a partner? From his words, does he still have a casual mindset? Spencer, youre not young anymore, right? Its time to have a serious rtionship with marriage as the goal. Look at your brother; hes about to have his third child, Aubree, acting like a mother, genuinely cared. Spencer sat down on the sofa, picking up a few grapes from a te. Aunt, if I have a child, would you help take care of them? Of course, as long as you have children, Ill definitely help! For some reason, Aubree had developed a special fondness for children. Its said that human nature is inherently good. Having witnessed so much evil in the first half of her life, she believed that the innate goodness in children was especially precious. Laughter and joy filled the living room. Spencer,e on, give me your number, Aubree said seriously, pulling out her phone. If theres a suitable girl, Ill definitely rmend her to you. You must settle down! Chapter 1636 Spencer is Very Flirtatious Laughter filled the living room as the atmosphere remained harmonious. Faced with the elders urging to get married, Spencer smiled gracefully and responded in a very frank manner. He casually took out his phone and did not resist adding her on WhatsApp. Then Ill have to trouble Auntie to y matchmaker. With a girlfriend right around the corner, Ill do my best to bring her back next year to meet everyone! Spencer had be quite adept at going along with social situations. Sometimes, Spencer also wanted to settle down. During quiet nights alone with a drink, he would asionally think of having a family. But he had never met a woman who made his heart skip a beat at first sight, someone he was head over heels for. Spencer would neverpromise when it came to love. Who doesnt yearn for a happy and beautiful romance? Aubree added his WhatsApp after scanning his QR code, but was shocked by his personal signature- Spencer, your WhatsApp signature Aubrees smile faded as she found it hard to even read it a second time. Meanwhile, Spencer didnt realize what was going on either. He had set that signature ages ago and long forgot what it said. What is it? Let me check. Spencer grabbed his phone and hurriedly opened his WhatsApp signature. Seeing Aubrees surprised and embarrassed expression, Jennifer and Ivan also took out their phones in unison, curious to see Spencers WhatsApp page. The signature read: Be a bright and flirtatious man. Dont captivate the country or city, but captivate the girl you love and roll around in bed with her. Jennifer couldnt help butugh out loud, Youre pretty straightforward, your intentions are crystal clear. After seeing it, Spencer put his phone away, looking especially modest as he said, No no no, this is just my signature from years ago. Aubree was still a bit conservative. As an elder, she sincerely wanted the best for him. So she gave him well-meaning advice, Then can you change it now? This if a girls mother saw this, her impression would likely drop quite a bit. The older generation isnt that open yet. Sure, Ill change it right now. Spencer readily agreed, his fingers busily tapping the screen. Although he looked carefree and uninhibited, he could still listen to the elders suggestions. Soon, under everyones supervision, he changed it to a normal personal signature: A man should strive! The simple six words marked a drastic change in tone, barely reminiscent of him. At this, Aubree finally rxed, a smile appearing at the corners of her lips. Everyone else followed suit withughter, the living room once again filled with chatter andughter.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Soon, several supercars drove into Emerald Bay, parking in the yard. Spencers club buddies who didnt go home for the holidays came over, very courteous and carrying plenty of gifts. They greeted everyone as they came in, calling them Uncle, Auntie, Big Brother, Big Sister They were all handsome youths in their early twenties, very likable. After a while, Jolly came to notify everyone dinner was ready. Lets go, eat first, Aubree had no airs of an elder, very easygoing, We can chat while we eat. Those on the sofa got up and made their way to the dining room. Just inside the foyer, the spacious area felt bright and open, the intricate crystal chandelier giving off a dazzling brilliance. The long white dining table was very wide, filled with avish feast that must have had dozens of dishes, looking exquisite and appetizing. Lined along the dining table were over a dozen leather dining chairs, the scene majestic. Chapter 1637: No Secrets Among Family Please, please, have a seat. Today, we dont distinguish between generations. Just find the nearest avable seat and sit down. Dont be polite. We will have gatherings like this more often in the future, Aubree said, inviting everyone to take their seats. Everything was orderly, without being too rigid. The wine sses on the table sparkled like crystal under the lights, and the folded handkerchiefs formed attractive shapes. The New Years Eve dinner at Emerald Bay was arranged with great grandeur. It was said that each dish was prepared by top Italian chefs. Amidst the liveliness, a warm atmosphere filled the air. Everyone raised their sses to toast, wishing each other a better year ahead. As they ate and chatted, the distance between them narrowed once again. At the same time, in the vis nearby, the lights were also on. The table was filled with seafood and Canadian specialties. Belinda was enjoying the meal and felt deeply moved. She continuously praised Tristans cooking skills and thanked him. Talented people are truly versatile, managing thepany so well and having excellent culinary skills, Belinda said, taking a sip of red wine and bing more satisfied with her son-inw. Tristan couldnt help but smile, feeling a bit embarrassed by thepliments. Belinda asked, Tristan, you rarely cook at home, right? Tristan raised his gaze, his eyes filled with tenderness. Yes, rarely, he admitted, but if we start a family in the future, I will cook more often. Monica blushed upon hearing his words. Haha, youve worked hard today, Belinda said happily, as she had eaten two bowls of rice tonight. Monica nced at Algerone, who was eating quietly, intentionally not looking up. But it was clear that he was in a good mood tonight.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Belinda, two people cooked tonight. You shouldnt just thank Tristan, Monica said with a smile. Right? Youve also eaten a lot of the dishes Algerone made. Algerone looked up, and his gaze coincided with Belindas gentle eyes. She said to him, Thank you, Algerone. Youre wee, youre wee! No secrets among family! Algerone blurted out, feeling even more embarrassed. They werent remarried yet, but they were already a family Wasnt this a bit? Fortunately, Belinda didnt say anything. Monica quickly raised her ss to ease the situation. Come, lets toast! Since were all family! Seeing her making an effort to create a warm atmosphere, everyone raised their sses. May thepanies of the three of you continue to prosper! May Algerone grow younger and younger! May Belinda be more and more beautiful! May Tristan earn enough dowry soon and marry me, such a virtuous woman! Cheers! Tristan and Algerone couldnt help but burst intoughter at her words. Only Belinda blushed and said for her, Youre shameless, a young girl like you! You keep talking nonstop! Whats the problem? No secrets among family! Monica boldly clinked sses, May we have a better Christmas than the previous year, and may everything go smoothly! Then she tilted her head back and happily drank the wine in her ss. The tes were almost empty, and the New Years Eve dinner wasing to an end. Everyone had eaten their fill. During the meal, they had also raised their sses and had a few drinks, bringing the festive atmosphere to its climax. Perhaps Algerone had been nning it all along. When he put down his utensils, he looked at the young couple beside him and said, Tristan, Monica, its lively outside tonight with fireworks. Dont you want to go out and see? Tristan immediately understood the meaning behind his words and replied, We n to go. Well go in a little while. Monica also caught on, realizing that Algerone had finallye around. He understood the need for some alone time for the two of them. What do you mean in a little while? Monica grabbed a handkerchief and wiped her lips. When she got up, she directly took Tristans arm. Lets go now! Come on! And so, Tristan was forcibly pulled out of the living room and brought to his car. Monica opened the car door for him and said, Get in? Chapter 1638 When Do You Want to Get Married? Tristan couldnt help but ruffle her hair, the corners of his lips curving up gently, What a sly little thing. Monica smiled at him happily before letting him go and quickly sitting in the passenger seat. Tristan also got in the car very soon, and it started up after a while. The streets were especially lively during the Christmas season. Arkpool City was one of the most prosperous big cities, attracting countless young dreamers. Traditional culture was also well promoted here. There were cheerful decorations everywhere, apletely renewed scene. Tristan held the steering wheel with his left hand and naturally held her hand with his right, gently interlocking their fingers, Monica, when do you want to get married? Ah? The girl was taken aback for a moment and turned to look at him. This topic was a bit sudden! The corners of Tristans lips curled up as he slowed down the car and nced at her, I was just asking when you want to get married. In case she didnt hear it the first time, he repeated it again. The girl gazed at his charming smile, even forgetting to breathe for a moment. He didnt seem to be joking. Whats wrong? Tristan smiled in surprise at her wooden reaction, Not ready yet? We Monica was suddenly a little shy, Havent we just started dating? Do you know me well? Are you ready to spend your life with me? Are you really considering marriage? From the moment I decided to be with you, I even had our childrens names picked out. Tristan squeezed her hand and nced at her again. His eyes were full of affection, tenderness, and abundant feelings. Monica was simply touched! She looked back at him happily, Can we do it after my parents remarry?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Sure. Tristan understoodpletely. He had decided to be with Monica for life, so a little while longer didnt matter. Now that he was holding her hand, he would never let go. The car moved forward without a specific destination. With her by his side, everything was calm. Braving the winter winds also felt blissful. At this moment, the sky not far outside the window suddenly lit up, apanied by cheers. They looked up to see hundreds of drones in the sky,bining into various romantic patterns. One moment they formed Cupid with wings, shooting an arrow at two hearts. The next moment they depicted a man kneeling to propose to a woman, the bouquet of roses in his hand looking so realistic. Then I Love You appeared in the sky, quickly switching to Chinese, then French, then German This was simply an extravagant romance. Tristan had originally slowed down, but when he turned to look at the girl beside him, he found her watching the window expectantly, looking extremely happy, as if captivated by the scene. Tristan simply parked the car at the side of the road. He took off his seatbelt, got out of the car, walked around to her side, and opened the door for her. Come on out? Ill take a walk with you. Okay! Girls always looked forward to events like this. Even if she wasnt the female lead, she still wanted to watch. It turns out romance and happiness can be shared. On the embankment not far away, young men and women stood side by side, everyone holding up their phones to film the sky, asionally screaming excitedly and pping their hands. The hundreds of drones in the sky went through myriad transformations, the scene magnificent. Monica had lived overseas with her mother since she was little. She was a socialite in elite circles and had seen many extravagant scenes. So she didnt react with the kind of wonder of someone who hadnt seen the world. She was very calm, the corners of her lips turned up as she appreciated the drone show. She wondered if the female protagonist must be happy? Tristan stood by her side. Under the warm yellow streetlights, his affectionate gaze fell on her rosy profile. She was the only one he saw. Chapter 1639 Ordinary Little Happiness A good marriage can give someone rebirth. The corners of Monicas lips curled up in a smile as she turned to the man beside her, I really hope this girl finds happiness. Yeah, the divorce rate is too high nowadays. Tristanmented, Mainly because women are bing more and more excellent and independent, not relying on men at all. Rtionships require cultivation, and so do marriages. She cherished them and was grateful. Tristan lightly put his arm around her shoulders, also looking up at the romantic drone show in the night sky. A veryrge ring slowly slid onto the slender fingers of the girl.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. To Tristan, the scene looked clichd and tacky, but every second the drones hovered in the sky cost money. Spending so extravagantly on a girl was also proof of love. Big brother, do you want to buy a rose for big sister? A tender voice caught their attention. They lowered their eyes to see a little boy holding a flower basket standing before them. With one hand holding the basket and the other holding a vibrant, blooming rose, he directly reached out to Tristan, his eyes full of expectation. How much? Tristan let go of Monica and took out his wallet to ask. Ten dors each! Just picked from the rose garden this afternoon! Ill take them all. Tristan was very kind. You count how many there are. Monica turned to look at him. One would be enough, or they didnt have to buy any. But seeing the little boy happily counting the roses in the basket, she didnt say anything. After all, it was New Years Eve today. The sooner the boy sold all the flowers, the sooner he could go home. Brother, there are 18 roses total. 150 dors is enough! The little boy squatted down again, neatly wrapping all the roses in a pink card and tying them into a beautiful bouquet. Standing up, he held out the lovely bouquet to Monica, Sister, I hope you stay happy forever! Thank you. Monica bent down politely, reaching out to ept the roses solemnly. To her, this was not just a bouquet, but the most sincere blessing from a stranger. Heres two hundred, no need for change. Tristan handed the money to the boy and lovingly ruffled his little head, Go home quickly. Thank you, brother and sister! Merry Christmas! The little boys eyes shone brightly as he waved to them with a smile, Stay together forever, goodbye! Then he happily ran off. Watching the child run off into the distance, Monica and Tristan retracted their gazes at the same time, meeting each others eyes as the corners of their lips curled up lightly. Thank you for the roses. Monica tilted her head, gazing at him affectionately. Tristan also felt as sweet as honey in his heart. He held her shoulders with both hands, nted a light kiss on her cheek, then put his arm around her and strode forward with her. ncing at his watch, Tristan said to her, Its just past nine. Lets go catch a movie, then ring in the new year together after it ends. Okay! They hadnt gone to the movies together yet after getting together. So Tristan used his phone to look up the location of a nearby theater, took her back to the car, and booked movie tickets before driving off. Thest two seats, how lucky. We havent even gone to the movies together yet. Monica casually remarked, though she didnt sound regretful. But Tristan took it to heart. He felt quite apologetic, After the new year, when thepanys new project is underway, Ill definitely be able to spend a lot more time with you. Chapter 1640 The Atmosphere is Right Monica held the rose in her hand and nced at him. Her eyes peered deeply at him as she jokingly said, You want to have a down-to-earth romance, right? Yes, Tristan didnt deny it. He even had an idea, We should experience everything a normal couple experiences, except for breaking up. Monica was amused by him, So its a down-to-earth romance without breaking up. Yes. She suddenly remembered, I remember theres a very popr notebook online called 100 Things Couples Must Do Together! Lets buy it and schedule things ording to the time. Once we finish it, well get married. What do you think, Monica? Are you interested in cooperating? Tristan wasnt joking. With one hand on the steering wheel and the other holding her hand, he asked. The car soon stopped outside the movie theater. Of course she was willing. She loved him so much, didnt she? Tristan and her got out of the car. Monica didnt ask what movie they were watching tonight, because for her, being able to sit with him for two hours was a kind of happiness. The two took the elevator upstairs. Tristan took the tickets, bought her a coke and popcorn, and also bought two sticks of haw candy. There were couples everywhere in the lobby. They arrived almost on time. After buying everything, they could check in and enter Theater 3. Tonight, all the young couples who came to watch the New Years Eve show were hand in hand, intimate with each other. The air was filled with happiness. Tristan and Monica became one of them They were extremely good-looking and attracted a lot of nces. At this moment, in Algerones townhouse. He let Belinda sit still and cleared the tableware on the dinner table by himself. Then he brewed a pot of tea and brought it to the living room. Belinda sat on the sofa the whole time. She was even breathing carefully, always absent-minded for no reason, but trying hard to concentrate.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Okay, Ive put everything in the dishwasher. Algerone sat down on the sofa and leaned forward to pour two cups of tea. He had a gentle expression on his face, having imagined the following scene countless times in his mind. He handed a cup to her. Thank you. Belinda was still a little restrained. She held the teacup with both hands. The atmosphere tonight was very unusual. It felt like young people on a blind date. Her daughter and son-inw were obviously sent away, so Algerone was he going to confess to her? The timing was good and the atmosphere was in ce. As a woman who still had him in her heart, Belindas anticipation and nervousness were uncontroble. If feelings could be self-controlled, what would the heart be for? Algerone nced at his watch, then nced out the window again, in no hurry to say anything. And Belinda didnt know what he meant. The silence in the living room made her a little ufortable. Until three minutester, someone walked over the snow in the yard and rang the doorbell. When Belinda was puzzled, Algerone hurried to open the door, a little impatient. Mr. Swain? Yes, thank you, thank you. The woman sitting on the sofa only heard the brief conversation, and then saw Algerone close the door and walk towards her with a big bouquet of roses. Belinda, these flowers are for you, wishing you a safe and happy new year in advance. Algerone stood in front of her, bent over and handed her the bouquet. The strong scent of roses rushed into her nostrils. Belinda took the roses nkly and looked up to see Algerones smiling face etched with wrinkles. She was a little moved in her heart, and also a little sour. A feeling of dj vu grew in her heart. Belinda had really missed many years with him Chapter 1641 Let’s Get Remarried Belinda. Algerone saw that she had epted the roses. He also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. This meant she was trying to ept it, right? At least she was no longer as resistant as before. In the past, even when he called Monica, she would snatch away his phone. Tonight, the rtionship between the two had taken a big step forward. For Algerone, the tension that had umted all day also dissipated a lot. He sat down beside her. There was a little distance between them, and Belinda didnt show any disgust. I know its because of me that this moment has been dyed until now. Algerone deeply med himself, Ive thought about going to Canada to find you countless times over the years. Her chest ached. Waves rose in Belindas heart. Over the years, she had been waiting for him So she didnt even change her phone number. But at that time Algerone thought of the past and couldnt help feeling heavy. Although I had even bought the ne ticket at that time, I also thought a lot, but in the end I still couldnt take that step. Why was this? As a woman who had waited for a long time, she really wanted to know the reason. Algerone looked at her apologetically, Because at that time, I felt that I couldnt give you a better life Looking at each other, his regret made her even more upset. She tried hard to suppress those emotions. So over the years, Ive been working hard to manage thepany well, to make my personality and temper better, and to specialize in cooking skills. Belinda could feel his caution and sincerity tonight. Listening to his familiar voice, facing his gaze, the past suddenly rushed back like a tide, bringing real warmth to her heart. All the estrangement disappeared in an instant. Belinda, I wont say much. Lets start over. Lets get remarried! Algerone plucked up his courage and looked at her affectionately, Lets be brave and mature. Lets not miss each other again. Yannian Belinda was very moved. She also had a lot to say at this moment, but felt mist gradually gathering in her eyes. Emotions were building up in her heart IContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Belinda. Algerone was afraid she would refuse and couldnt help holding her hand, looking at her sincerely and bravely, We wont be younger than yesterday again. Give me a chance. In the future, you can throw little tantrums, but rely on me for big things. It was this sentence thatpletely broke Belindas long-waiting heart. She tried hard to restrain her emotions, but inadvertently dropped a glistening tear. Dont cry. He felt so distressed and put the roses on the coffee table before hugging her in his arms, I understand how you feel. Come here, dont cry. Algerone was very unhappy. He felt deeply guilty and couldnt bear to see her shed tears. Yannian The proud Belinda put her arms around his waist, her voice trembling, Yannian The warmth that sprouted in her heart finally allowed Algerone to feel her in his arms. Her emotions and tears overflowed. At this moment, the two people in the cinema were intimate with each other. Monica leaned on Tristans shoulder while he stuffed popcorn into her mouth one by one, just like feeding his little pet. It was a slightly regretful love movie. Two people who were once in love eventually missed each other due to various misunderstandings. It left Monica in a bad mood, a little depressed. After leaving the cinema, Tristan said to her, We have to learn from others. No matter how we quarrel in the future, neither of us can mention breaking up. Chapter 1642 Merry Christmas Monica turned to look at him. She saw only tenderness in his eyes, always giving her a sense of security. Okay, lets hook our pinkies! She tilted her head and stretched out her finger to him. Around them were couples leaving. Amidst the rtively noisy crowd, Tristans heart and eyes were only on her. He stood in front of her and cooperatively stretched out his finger to hook hers. As the dignified leader of the rke Group, Tristan didnt feel hooking pinkies was childish at all. On the contrary, he was very willing to y with her. Hooked pinkies, hooked for a hundred years, not allowed to change! Okay, okay, wont change.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After hooking pinkies, Tristan put his arm around her shoulders, Lets go. Then he took her out with him, There are still more than twenty minutes until the new year. Ill take you somewhere. Okay! As long as she was with him, she was very willing, without needing to ask where. In Monicas eyes, even just walking down the street hand in hand with Tristan was the ultimate romance. She was very willing to go and enjoy it. Tristan drove for fifteen minutes and took her to a nature park. As soon as the car stopped steadily, he anxiously told her, Hurry up and get out of the car. Oh. Monica quickly unfastened her seatbelt. After getting out of the car, Tristan immediately took her hand and ran forward, obviously in a hurry. Monica had never been here before. Under the warm yellow light of the streetmps, as the two ran, she saw a hill in the near distance. Sure enough, Tristan took her up the stairs up the hill. She still didnt ask anything, and tried her best to follow him uphill. Be careful, dont miss a step. Tristan nced at his watch, being considerate of her. The two soon reached the top of the mountain. Standing on t ground and looking down, there was a feeling of sudden enlightenment, after all the mountain was of considerable height. The park was huge, as if you could see the not-so-distant emerald waters. The two still held hands tightly, panting, smiling and gazing at each other. Boom! At the sound, the two turned their heads. Not far away, a purple firework burst open in the sky, its dazzling brilliance lighting up the entire night sky. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Beautiful fireworks blossomed one after another, colorful, varied shapes, a visual feast that shocked the heart. The Christmas bell had rung! Merry Christmas, Monica, Tristan gently squeezed her shoulder. I wish you a smooth year ahead. Thank you. Monica looked up at him, a touch of charm shing in her beautiful eyes. Merry Christmas! Tristan smiled gently, his handsome face instantly outshining the fireworks. He gently brushed aside the strand of hair that had drifted onto her cheek, growing more and more obsessed with her, unable to help but gently kiss those soft pink lips. The fireworks dispersed, and the dazzling light shone on her face and his At the turn of the bell, in the townhouse of the vi area. The living room lights were still on. Algerone was still sitting on the sofa, holding Belindas hand, not willing to let go for a second. They also heard the sound of fireworks, but still looked at each other. The clock on the wall had passed the turn of time. Merry Christmas, Belinda. Algerone smiled and sincerely wished her well, also taking out a gift from his pocket and handing it to her, a gift wrapped in an envelope. For me? Belinda looked at the gift in surprise. Yes, just a little token, I hope you can ept it. Without waiting for her to refuse or take it, he directly stuffed the gift into her hand. As soon as Belinda touched the gift, she realized something was wrong. It didnt seem to be a letter inside. Chapter 1643 I’ll Leave Tonight She hurriedly opened the envelope in front of him, took out a card from it, and looked at him in surprise, What are you going to do? Algerone told her, This is all my private money. Ill hand it over to you from now on. I wont take it. She quickly put the card back in the envelope as if it was hot, and gave the envelope back to him, This is unnecessary. Even if we n to start over, I still hope we are independent individuals. I dont want anything from you. Hearing her say this, Algerone was struck and looked at her dejectedly, Belinda, you dont understand my intentions. By giving you this money, I can feel at ease. Im not trying to curry favor with you. I know youck nothing. Belinda blinked, withdrawing her gaze, still resisting inwardly. Just take it. The password is your birthday. You can choose not to spend the money, but you have to keep it. He put the envelope in her hand again, We both n to remarry. Why are you still so estranged? Her attitude made him very uneasy, giving him a feeling of impending loss. Belinda realized he was sincere and knew that if she didnt ept it, he would be so anxious that he couldnt sleep and would overthink. Under Algerones coaxing, she finally reluctantly epted it, Then Ill keep it for you. I wont touch the money inside. Algerone didnt force her. Everything had to be done step by step. In fact, at this point, both of them were already feeling sleepy. They really talked a lot tonight. Algerone still hadnt said he was leaving, and Belinda hadnt told him to get out either. This was his house after all. I think Algerone nced out at the yard. He said, Monica and Tristan wont be back tonight, right? Although cohabitation before marriage was uneptable to Belinda, tonight, she actually didnt want them toe back either. Seeing her not answering, Algerone tried again, Or Ill just stay with you tonight? The wiring has been very unstable recently. B district had another power outagest night. They said they were doing maintenance. He knew she was afraid of the dark and was the kind of person who needed a nightlight to sleep.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Belinda shyly avoided his gaze, leaned forward and picked up the teacup, silently drinking the slightly cooled Puer tea. Algerone also understood her pride. She was no longer rejecting him inwardly, which made him quite happy. Belinda, its gettingte. Lets go upstairs? Algerone tried asking, his observant gaze always on her face. Belinda was much gentler, having put away all her sharp edges from the past. Hmm. She answered softly, put down the teacup, got up and walked upstairs. Algerone was simply delighted inwardly! Of course he didnt show it too obviously, getting up to follow her pace. On a hillside in a certain park. Tristan hugged Monica from behind. As their kiss ended, they leaned against each other enjoying the romantic fireworks. One after another, more and more extravagant. Monica,e home with me tonight? Dont disturb Algerone and Belinda. Tristan didnt have any other intentions. He analyzed, Look, its thiste and your phone hasnt rung. It just proves they dont really expect you to go back, and even dont want you to go back. Stay at your ce? Monica turned to look at him. Yes, I have many guest rooms there. You can choose freely. He respected her very much, and had no personal desires either, just wanting to give the elders some space. Chapter 1644: Wearing His Shirt The girl thought carefully, Alright then. After the New Years Eve fireworks extravaganza, Tristan brought Monica back to his home. It was the first time he had brought her home to spend the night. Tristans house was really big, with a unique design and a European-style decor. It was especially spacious and had a touch of antique charm, clean and tidy everywhere. You go take a shower and wear my shirt, Tristan helped her find some clothes andpared them to her body, Its just right, you can wear it as a dress. The shirt was long enough to reach her thighs, so it should be fine. Monica also lowered her gaze to check the length. Well isnt this a bit inappropriate? She didnt immediately take it, not because she felt embarrassed, but rather she thought it would be a waste. Wearing it to sleep seems too extravagant. This is a custom-made shirt, after all. If any other woman touched it, I would definitely throw it away in disgust. But if you wear it to sleep Tristan smirked and joked, Ill wear it to work every day from now on! She couldnt help but chuckle at his teasing. Go on, go on, theres a bathroom in every room. Alright then! Ill go to the study and check some reports, Tristan looked at her retreating figure and asked, By the way, would you like milk or coffee? Ill make it for you! After finally having more time to spend with him, she didnt want to waste it on sleeping. Being able to spend a little more time with him would make Monica feel very happy. Milk, please! She paused and turned back. Okay, Your Highness. Tristan smiled as he watched her walk away, then turned and went into the pantry to personally prepare milk for his beloved girl. Monica entered the bathroom, turned on the shower, and couldnt help but hum a song excitedly. She had actually gone home with him! This was what it felt like to love someone wholeheartedly, feeling happy every minute and every second. After showering, she stood in front of the bathroom mirror wrapped in a towel. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, her fair skin, wet hair, and dark, beautiful eyshes, she was really pretty! Indeed, a woman nurtured by love will only be more beautiful! She finally appreciated her own beauty. Drying off the water on her body, she put on Tristans shirt. It reached just above her thighs and looked sexy as can be. The scent on the shirt was really pleasant, so she deliberately smelled the sleeve. As she blow-dried her hair and quietly approached the study, she peeked into the open door. Tristan was sitting in a chair, staring at her intently. When their eyes met, she hesitated for a moment, then approached him. She pursed her lips, feeling a little embarrassed. The mans shirt wrapped around the girls slender figure, revealing her fair and slender thighs. It looked sexy and ambiguous from any angle. As she got closer, Tristan withdrew his gaze, picked up the cup of milk on the table, and handed it to her. Its warm, perfect for now. Thank you. She took it with both hands, a gentle smile on her face. It smells so good. She sniffed it and took a sip, raising her gaze to look at him. Tristan stood up and stood in front of her, looking into her eyes, which were filled with love. She leaned slightly towards him and nced at hisputer screen. It was filled with dense data her eyes were starting to blur.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Are you still working sote? She admired him a bit, but also felt a little sorry for him. Waiting for you, he replied with his hands in his pockets, then leaned casually against the edge of the table. Work is not important; Kevin has already taken care of everything. The girls eyes were filled with a smile as she drank the milk in a few sips. He took the empty cup from her hand and ced it down, then his gaze fell on her lips stained with milk. He pointed to his own lips, reminding her. Monica understood and directly licked off the milk ring with her tongue, then asked, Is there any left? Tristan picked up a handkerchief but hadnt had a chance to hand it to her. He couldnt help but smile wryly. Then he sat back down in the chair with a gentle expression on his face, extending arge and warm palm towards her. Chapter 1645: But This is My Bed Monica felt sweet in her heart. She lowered her gaze, feeling a little embarrassed, and took two steps towards him. Her mouth puffed up, and her chubby face looked extremely cute. She ced her delicate jade hand in hispalm, and Tristan held it gently, pulling her closer. Monica sat on hisp, her face flushed with shyness because the shirt she was wearing was really sexy. With her lowered gaze, she could still see her fair and long legs. Tristan fondly brushed her long hair and looked at her with a gentle gaze. The girls eyes were filled with a smile as she kept her gaze lowered. He wrapped his arm around her waist and held her hand, saying, Monica, you look really beautiful tonight.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Tristans voice was deep and maic, carrying a power that could disrupt ones heart. Her smile became even softer and sweeter. Hehe, love is blind. She raised her gaze slightly, finally making eye contact with him. It is said that lovers always have a special light in their eyes, even if they do nothing, just sitting quietly in each others arms, they will feel immensely satisfied. Tonight, she was truly beautiful, as pure and beautiful as a lotus in water, radiating the fragrance of a bath. Tristan couldnt help but stroke her cheek, his deep and passionate gaze fixed on her beautiful lips. Gradually, he couldnt resist and kissed her. Monica felt a rush of heat throughout her body, her heart pounding faster with each beat. His kiss made her mind go nk. His lips were cool like spring water, enchanting her like a spell. Tristan kissed her tenderly and carefully, without taking too much, without invading. He treated her with utmost care, his breath gradually bing irregr. Just when both of them were about to lose control, Monica suddenly stood up. Good night! Go to bed early! she said in a shy voice, and quickly left. It was like she was escaping. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared. But Tristans heart was still restless. Looking at the door, his lips still carried the warmth of her kiss. Thinking of her smile, her voice, and her yful and shy appearance, his smile deepened. Tristan hadpletely fallen in love with her, irrational and unable to extricate himself. Monica quickly chose a room, took off her shoes, and got into bed. Just when she was about to calm down and go to sleep, she heard footsteps approaching. Whats going on? She cautiously poked her head out and saw the door being gently opened. In the warm yellow light, she saw Tristan standing at the door. Monica half propped herself up, curiously looking at him. She didnt expect him to be here. Whats the matter? she asked in a low voice, her cheeks turning red. Are you sure you want to sleep together tonight? Tristan leaned against the door, smiling as he looked at her. He really didnt expect her to be here. No. The girl blushed, asking softly, Didnt you see that Im already lying down? Tristan smiled and kindly reminded her, But youre lying on my bed. Ah! Monica screamed and sat up, feeling embarrassed. She quickly pulled back the covers, put on her shoes, and rushed towards the door. However, Tristan had no intention of giving way, so Monica ran straight into his chest. He chuckled and extended his hand, pulling her into his embrace. The scent of the man enveloped her, making her dizzy. Looking up at him from his embrace, she found him gazing at her with deep affection. Their gazes met again, and with a slightly blushing face, she pursed her lips and looked embarrassed. It was this side of her that once again made Tristan unable to resist. He held the back of her head with hisrge palm and kissed her lips. He kissed her tenderly and repeatedly as if he couldnt get enough. He held her waist with one hand, gradually approaching her step by step, while she kept retreating. In the end, both of them fell onto therge and soft bed, kissing passionately. Chapter 1646: The Midnight Phone Call No dont! Monica felt her body burning hot, as if she was about to explode. Her heart seemed to leap out of her chest as she quickly pushed him away. Whats wrong? Tristan asked in a gentle voice, a bit puzzled. He supported himself with both hands on her sides, his entire body suspended in the air. Staring at her at such close proximity, he said, I just wanted to kiss you, nothing too offensive. We With such a close distance, male hormones enveloped her, and Monica met his gaze, her heartbeat bing more and more erratic. I Ill go to the next room, she said, trying to get up, hoping he would make way for her. But Tristan remained unmoved, staring at her, his arms on both sides of her, trapping her beneath him. Sleep here tonight, I promise I wont touch you, he said in a gentle voice, his gaze sincere, extending an invitation to her. In fact, Monica was somewhat looking forward to it, but also a bit nervous and uneasy. After a long, long time her mood gradually calmed down a bit. Hmm, she nodded gently. Tristans lips curled slightly, pulling her up and helping her lift the nket, his gaze fixed on her face. In an instant, her cheeks turned even redder. Tonight are they going to sleep together? This was a scenario she had imagined countless times before. Monica didnt know why, but whenever she was with him, she couldnt restrain the feeling of her heart pounding. Havent they already been together? Why is she still acting so infatuated?! She quickly turned and got on the bed, quickly burying herself under the covers, even hiding her head.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. She took a deep breath, trying to calm her emotions. Tristan found her adorable, and he couldnt help but smile again. Hey down beside her, reached out to turn off the light, gently pulled the nket over their bodies, and then turned to the side, lightly embracing her. She didnt resist, lying still as if she was asleep. Are you sure you want to spend the night under the covers? After a while, Tristan asked softly. Yes, she remained motionless, but her heart blossomed with joy. Pressed against his chest, she could feel his warmth and the strong, powerful heartbeat. Before long, Tristan also tucked his head under the covers, resting his chin lightly on her shoulder. Then Ill apany you. The two of them closed their eyes in happiness The night was quiet in Emerald Bay. Ivan and Jennifer had juste out of the bathroom, drying their hair and getting ready for bed when Ivans phone suddenly rang. Who could it be sote? Both husband and wife were suspicious because it was New Years Day, and they hadnt received any calls on their phones all day. Ivan sat on the bed and reached out to pick up the lit screen of his phone. It was an unfamiliar number, but he didnt have any bad premonitions. Because in his eyes, nothing was a big deal. Their child was healthy and safely asleep next door, and his beloved wife was by his side. Even if thepany went bankrupt, in such a beautiful moment, he wouldnt furrow his brows. The ringing continued Answer it quickly, Jennifer urged him, Its sote, it must be something urgent. His long fingers slid across the answer button, and he turned on the speakerphone. Ivan. On the other end of the phone, a middle-aged womans anxious voice came through. Miss Catherine just gave birth to a child at the hospital. It was a cesarean section, and her body is very weak. It can be said that she was saved from the brink of death. Shes crying and shouting that she wants to see you. Her tears are almost dry. Why does she want to see me? Ivan narrowed his dark, angry eyes and replied coldly, The police will go see her. She knows, she knows! The other person was afraid that Ivan would hang up directly, so they quickly continued, Ivan! She doesnt want to send the child to an orphanage! Please show mercy! Shes emotionally shattered right now. She said she would rather die than not see you, or her soul wont rest in peace. Chapter 1647: Some Rejoice, Some Worry Just as Ivan was toozy to listen and was about to hang up the phone, Jennifer took the phone from his hand. Hello, which hospital are you at? Ivan looked at his wife in surprise but didnt interrupt her. Okay, we got it, Jennifer ended the call and looked at him. Darling, Catherine brought this upon herself, but the child is innocent. You Ivans tense face softened, and he averted his gaze, not wanting to show displeasure to his wife. Jennifer, being a mother herself, understood the bond between a mother and her child, so she couldnt bear to see the child suffer. I have no intention of dealing with this woman at all! Ivan said expressionlessly, then he crossed his arms and turned away. I know, Jennifer came to his side and looked at him. But the child is truly innocent. If the child could choose, she wouldnt choose Catherine as her mother. Ivan didnt want to understand the grand principles; he despised Catherine greatly! I dont want to see her at all, Ivan smirked coldly. So whether her child lives or dies, what kind of person they be in the future, has nothing to do with me. Jennifer looked at him and fell silent. He rejected the child, and she didnt want to force him. So she didnt say anything further. I understand. Its gettingte, lets sleep early. Jennifer didnt want her goodwill to overflow, and she didnt want any involvement with Catherine. She didnt even want to see her. But the child was innocent. Who could choose their own birth? Jennifer simply felt sorry for this child who was born and immediately sent to an orphanage. Who knew how much suffering she would have to endure? After putting down the phone, Ivan embraced Jennifer as theyy down. He kissed her cheek. Goodnight, my dear. His tone softened. Goodnight. Shey on her side, and he held her from behind, just like Tristan holding Monica. As the moon set and the sun rose, a new day arrived as expected. The children woke up particrly early today. Jolly, Jordan, Merry Christmas! They appeared at the corner of the staircase. Young master, miss, Merry Christmas! Merry Christmas! In the morning, everyone who met would proactively say Merry Christmas to each other. Everyones faces were filled with happiness, and the festive atmosphere was especially strong.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Laughter and joy filled the air, heralding a brand new day and a brand new year. In a certain bedroom upstairs. Aubree had just put on new clothes, with only one earring hanging. The phone on the dressing table rang, and she picked it up. It was an unfamiliar number. It was strange because very few people knew her phone number, and she rarely received calls from strangers. Who could it be? She answered, Hello? Who is this? Auntie. Catherine had just given birth and her voice was weak. The moment the call connected, her throat choked up. Merry Christmas. Who are you? Aubree couldnt recognize her voice at all. The woman on the other end of the phone felt a pang in her heart. Im Catherine. Upon hearing that name, Aubree was taken aback. She was somewhat surprised to receive her greeting early in the morning, but she wasnt pleased. Aubrees tone was indifferent as she asked, Do you need something from me? Feeling the distance and coldness from Catherine, she held back the voice of her heart being torn apart. She spoke again, Auntie, Im in the hospital. Ive just given birth, and I know prison awaits me. But this child is innocent. Can you please help me? Before she could respond, Catherine cried, When Im released, Ill do anything to repay you. I cant bear to leave her in an orphanage when shes just been born, Im really worried. Early in the morning, Aubrees good mood waspletely shattered by her words. Chapter 1648: Aubree’s Attitude Aubree listened impatiently, rolled her eyes, and sat down in the chair. She put her phone on speaker and casually ced it on the dressing table, picking up another earring and hanging it on her ear. Auntie, Im begging you Catherines helplessness and weakness could be heard in her voice, as if she had grasped thest straw. She sobbed, I still have some money. Can you help me find a reliable person to raise the child? If you go and find someone, that person definitely wont dare to be negligent and will wholeheartedly take care of this child. Auntie, Im begging you please? The child is innocent Auntie Catherine on the other end of the phone could no longer speak, her voice choked with tears, Im begging you Aubree sighed and frowned, feeling a bit annoyed.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Auntie, I had someone call Ivan, and I originally wanted to ask him to take care of this matter, but he doesnt want anything to do with me. If he doesnt want anything to do with you, thats good! Aubree finally retorted, indicating that she had been listening to what Catherine said earlier. Catherine, let me tell you, Ivan is in a good rtionship with Jennifer now! After issuing the warning, she added a touch of pride to her tone. Jennifer is pregnant again, so dont interfere and keep your thoughts to yourself. Stay away from them! Auntie, youve misunderstood. I havent Ive already Catherine hesitated in her words. Did she no longer love him? Obviously not. How could that deep, bone-deep love, that heart-wrenching love, be forgotten so easily? In order to avoid misunderstandings and prevent Auntie from despising her even more, Catherine tried her best to exin, I no longer have any expectations of Ivan. Im only worried about this child. I also know that Ivan wont let me go, let alone forgive me. Good to know, Aubree said as she picked up her lipstick. Auntie the police will be here soon. Catherine was racing against time, feeling particrly panicked. Auntie, Im begging you, please? Think about how you genuinely liked me back then. I was blind back then, but now my eyes are open, I can see things clearly, and I can see through people! Aubree leaned forward in her chair, applying lipstick in the mirror. Every word she uttered was like a sharp de, piercing Catherines heart. Once upon a time, Aubree treated Catherine like a daughter, even considering her as a daughter-inw. She had opened up her heart sincerely. Auntie I was wrong you also have children, please, Im begging you think of it as umting virtue? Catherine, in her desperate state, actually said these wordsC You were able to ept Spencer. With yourpassionate and generous heart, you should be able to ept this baby in swaddling clothes. Can these concepts be the same? Aubree was angered, and she was undoubtedly clear-headed, I epted Spencer! This family will only get better! Both Jennifer and Ivan like him! I have to love everything about him! I have no choice but to like him! In Catherines eyes, todays Aubree hadpletely changed, bing even colder and more ruthless than Ivan. Catherine couldnt say anything in response. Her mind was a bit chaotic, wondering why her Auntie was so difficult tomunicate with? This one and only hope was about to be shattered! epting your child is equivalent to causing trouble for my son and daughter-inw every day. Aubree had a heart of stone, her tone calm. Catherine, hand the child over to the police. They will handle this matter for you. Dont call me again. After saying that, she hung up the phone directly, took a deep breath in frustration, It really ruins my mood. Calling me on Christmas to cry and sob, how inauspicious! Elders tend to care about these things, so Christmas greetings have always been important. Grandma!! The childrens tender voices came from outside the door, and soon the door was opened. In an instant, Aubrees expression turned into a smile. Are you awake? Grandma, Merry Christmas!! Wow! Grandma looks so beautiful today! Merry Christmas, my precious darlings! She quickly stood up, bent down, and reached out to hug Alfie and Diana, who had entered the room. Chapter 1649: Delivered to the Door Then she took the gifts that had been prepared on the dressing table, giving each of them one. These are gifts from Grandma. Wishing you a safe and happy year, full of health and happiness! Thank you, Grandma! Grandma, I want to give you a kiss! Dianas voice was sweet. Aubree smiled and held the childrens shoulders, squatting down in front of them. Come here, give Grandma a kiss! Alfie and Diana each nted a kiss on her cheek. Grandma, I love you! Grandma, I love you too! Two big kissesnded! Along with the childrens affectionate words, Aubrees heart bloomed with joy. Alfie suddenly noticed another gift on the dressing table. Curiously, he asked, Grandma, who is that for? Why is there another big one? There are no more children in the house! Aubree stood up, reached out, and took it without answering directly. Come on, lets go downstairs for breakfast and give out the gifts! The children looked puzzled. Who is it for? They followed her downstairs. Youll find out soon! She purposely kept them in suspense. At this moment, Ivan and Jennifer had juste downstairs and saw Aubree at the corner of the stairs. Everyone quickly greeted, Mom, Merry Christmas! Jennifer, Merry Christmas, Aubree beamed with joy. She handed the big gift to her daughter-inw, Jennifer, Merry Christmas. Thank you for your contributions to our big family. Youve worked hard during your pregnancy. Keep this gift for the child. Jennifer reached out and epted it with a gentle smile. Thank you, Mom. Then she gestured to Jolly. Jolly hurriedly came over with an exquisite purple box and handed it to her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Jennifer took it and then passed it to Aubree, saying, This is a Christmas gift for you. I hope you like it. I have a gift too? Aubree happily took it. Let me see, let me see. She opened it and found a sparkling ne. I designed it myself. Jennifers expression was gentle. Aubree felt both happy and distressed. I really like it. Thank you. But from now on, dont do things for me anymore. Rest well and dont keep designing all the time. Okay, thank you for your concern, Mom. Seeing such a peaceful scene, Ivan was quite happy. He enjoyed this warm feeling, which made him more focused on his career. After a while, Jolly notified everyone that breakfast was ready. The first Christmas breakfast was even more sumptuous than ever before, with hundreds of dishes for everyone to choose from. The atmosphere was particrly harmonious, with the hosts and the servants together. After a while, Jordan hurriedly walked in from the yard. He went straight to the dining room, ncing at Aubree and Ivan with a troubled look, not wanting to break the atmosphere by speaking up. Whats the matter? Aubrees calm gaze fell on him. Speak up, were all family here. Jordan whispered, Madam, there are two people outside the door holding a newborn baby. They said they insist on seeing the owner of Emerald Bay, or they wont leave. A baby? Aubrees expression immediately changed. She knew it must be Catherines child! Why did they bring the baby to their doorstep?! Wasnt the attitude on the phone just now unclear?! Ivan and Jennifer, because of the phone call they receivedst night, also almost confirmed that the baby was Catherines child. There was silence in the dining room for a few seconds. Jennifer stood up and said, Ill go out and see. Ivan and Aubree also stood up at the same time and followed Jennifer. The three heads of the family walked to the yard, stepping outside. What baby? I want to see too! Curious, Alfie put down his milk cup, got off his chair, and walked outside. Diana quietly followed. Outside the mighty and tightly guarded gates of Emerald Bay, two nurses in work uniforms held the baby, waiting eagerly in the cold wind, looking toward the courtyard. Chapter 1650: The Child’s Stay or Leave Everyone walked towards the gate, looking at the scene outside, and they all felt the same. Soon, Ivan and Jennifer stood beside Aubree, and all three owners of Emerald Bay had arrived at the front gate. They were only two meters away from the two nurses. Ivan, Mrs. Marsh The nurses were excited to see them, but also felt very apologetic, Im sorry to disturb you on New Years Day, its really presumptuous. We really had no choice, entrusted by Catherine The dust has settled, it was Catherines child. Ivans eyes instantly turned as dark as an ancient well, unfathomable. At this moment, the other nurse also spoke up, Catherine is so pitiful. She was inbor for three days and three nights, and finally had to have a cesarean section to deliver this child. She also experienced massive bleeding and her body was very weak. If it wasnt for this child supporting her, she probably would have already Hearing these words, Ivan was still indifferent. He even scowled, it had nothing to do with him! His heart didnt have a single ripple. Jennifer was a woman, and pregnant now, so she could understand this kind of suffering that only a woman could experience. She was kind by nature, so she was a little moved. Aubree listened and felt chaotic inside, and her hardened heart also felt a little reluctant. After all, Catherine was not a stranger. Even if it was a stranger who had gone through all this, it would be moving. The three of them didnt speak, and the nurse continued, Please take in this child. Catherine was also at her wits end. She knows very clearly that she will spend the next half of her life in prison. The only thing she worries about is this child. Before the three owners could respond, Alfie came out and asked, Who is it? He came to the nurse and stood on tiptoe, Let me see. He tried to peek at the baby inside the swaddle. The nurse quickly squatted down. Alfie took one look and saw the cute baby in the swaddle. Wow, so pretty. Wow, this is too cute! Diana stood next to her brother, hands on her knees, bottom stuck out, looking at the baby with shining eyes, Hehe, shes actually asleep, so tiny! The two childrens voices were small, full of kindness, afraid to wake the sleeping baby. This was the first time in their life they had seen a newborn so close, and their hearts were melting. Is it a boy or a girl? Alfie looked up and asked softly. The nurse seemed to see a glimmer of hope since the young master didnt reject it. She quickly replied, Its a girl. Aubree came over and pulled the two children away directly. Alfie turned and asked, Grandma, why did they bring a baby here? Who gave birth to her? At this moment, Jolly and Jordan also came over. Aubree quickly told Jordan, Hurry and take the young master and young miss inside. Yes. Jordan understood the situation, stepped forward and took the childrens hands, Young master, young miss, its cold outside, you are wearing so little, dont catch a cold,e inside with me! Im not going, I want to see my little sister. Me too, Im not going. Oh please, just go inside. The butler pulled them inside. Diana still looked back, Grandma! Keep this little sister! We like her!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. At this moment, Alfies voice rang out, Does she not have a daddy and mommy? Can we be her daddy and mommy? The childrens words caused the two nurses to choke up a little, and they regained a glimmer of hope. It also made Jennifer feel down, but she didnt voice any opinion. Keeping the child and raising it themselves was definitely unrealistic. Catherine was not sentenced to death, she would be out of prison one day. Jolly suddenly understood something and asked softly, Madam, is this Miss Catherines child? She wanted to confirm. Chapter 1651: Perhaps This is the Best Arrangement Everyone conveyed their answer to her through silence. After considering it for a moment, Marry noticed that no one firmly rejected the idea, indicating that perhaps their hearts were moved bypassion. However, it was really inappropriate, too inappropriate, to ce Miss Collins child in the Marsh family. Therefore, Marry had a selfish thought, but she didnt know how to speak up at that moment. Mr. and Mrs. Marsh with your broad and generous hearts, you can surely take in this poor child, the nurse said tearfully. Originally, we didnt intend to get involved in this matter, butst night we witnessed her going through life and death Ivan finally lost his patience. I understand the hardships of your medical staff, but let me say it again, Catherine Collins had no rtionship with our Marsh family in the past and will have no rtionship in the future, so this child has nothing to do with us. At that moment, Marry, who had been hesitating all along, finally mustered the courage to speak, Mr. Marsh, what do you think Could you let my sister adopt this child? All eyes fell on Marry. Marry felt anxious in her heart. After all, it was Catherine Collins child, and she didnt know how likely this would seed. But she still wanted to do her part for her sisters predicament. What is your sisters situation? Aubree didnt directly refuse but calmly asked, Tell me about it. Madam, my sister is forty years old this year. She has been married for over ten years but has never had a child. She has been to many hospitals for examinations and has spent a lot of money. She has undergone seven failed attempts at IVF. Marry recalled those bitter years, sighed repeatedly, and said with some anxiety, They have also considered adopting a child, but those children are seven or eight years old. She is afraid that they wont feel close, that the child will grow up estranged from her. So she has never gone ahead with the adoption. And this baby is just right. The two nurses seemed to see a glimmer of hope. As long as they handed the child over to the Marsh family, the matter would be settled. So, one of them quickly said, Mrs. Marsh, Catherine Collins doesnt mean to force the Marsh family to adopt. She also knows that the Marsh family has no obligation to her or the child. The other nurse exined, Yes, yes, yes. She just hopes that the Marsh family can intervene in the adoption issue and find a reliable family for the child. They dont have to be wealthy, but they must ensure the childs safe and healthy growth. Then let Marry take care of it, Jennifer spoke up, taking a step forward to receive the child from the nurse. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh, thank you so much. Im deeply moved. Mrs. Marsh, thank you on behalf of Catherine Collins.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. You may leave. Jennifer carefully held the child and watched as the two nurses quickly got into the car. As if they were afraid the Marsh family would change their minds. Jennifer turned around, holding the child, and looked at Marry. Marry was particrly grateful. I-I-I-Ill call my sister right away. She quickly took out her phone. After the call connected, Marry shared the good news with her sister, her voice trembling with excitement. Really?! On the other end of the phone, her sister was also in tears of joy. At this moment, Aubree and Ivan, who had been silent all along, surprisingly didnt say anything. A single nod from them could bring new hope to a broken family. After hanging up the phone, Marry was in a hurry. Thank you, maam! Thank you, Mrs. Marsh! Thank you, Mr. Marsh! My sister said shelle right away! They were already in the cooling-off period for their divorce due to the child, and this child came just in time. As Marry spoke thesest words, tears welled up in her eyes, and she couldnt help but shed tears. Jennifer was also deeply moved. This child might be different from her mother; she truly was a little angel who had saved a family right after birth. She looked down at the sleeping baby in her arms, feeling affectionate, and a satisfied smile appeared on her lips. Chapter 1652: Happy New Year Inside the small Western-style buildings of the viplex, in the spacious and cozy master bedroom upstairs, Belinda and Algerone woke up almost simultaneously on the softrge bed. Just as they opened their eyes, their gazes met each others, with a remarkable understanding, and their eyes casually collided. Happy New Year. They both spoke almost at the same time, and then couldnt help but let their lips curl up. Old Mu extended his arm and gently lifted Belindas shoulder. She leaned against him, turning her body to snuggle up to him. Listening to each others familiar heartbeats, they both felt as if they had traveled through time. After being separated for twenty years, this was the first time they shared a bed and were so close to each other. The feeling of putting an end to regrets made them feel a warmth akin to newlyweds. They made a decision to spend every day together in the future and cherished every second of their current togetherness. Belinda, what would you like for breakfast today? Algerone asked softly, Ill prepare it for you when I get up. Belinda propped herself up, Ill go and cook dumplings for you. I made them myself before, and theyre still in the fridge. She said as she lifted the covers and got out of bed. At that moment, Algerone had a smile on his face. He didnt stop her because he felt like the happiest man in the world, immersed in a sense of enjoyment. In another vi at the same early morning Monica stretched her hands out from under the covers, yawned, and then the scene froze for five seconds. She reached out her hands to pat around, up and down, but didnt touch anyone. Where was Tristan? She lifted the covers, revealing her head, looked left and right, but didnt see Tristans figure. Did he wake up so early? When did he get up? Why didnt she feel anything? Was he sleeping too soundly? Monica murmured in her heart as she got up and put on her slippers, walking out of the bedroom. The vi was really big, and the decoration was unique, reflecting the taste of the owner. Monica walked lightly and came to the study, feeling somewhat familiar this time. The study door was open, just likest night. She cautiously stuck her head out, but found it empty inside. There was a small disappointment in her expectant heart. Looking at the chair where he satst night, remembering how he pulled her closer and she sat on hisp, their passionate kiss She pursed her lips, lowered her gaze to look at his shirt on her body, closed her eyes shyly, took a deep breath, covered her pounding heart, and continued walking lightly through the entire second floor. Still, she didnt see his figure. Could he be downstairs? Holding onto the railing, she made her way downstairs step by step and heard some noiseing from the kitchen. When Monica arrived at the kitchen door, she immediately saw a slender figure bustling about inside, standing against the backlight, giving Tristan a hazy feeling. On the table behind him were several tters with freshly prepared food. The aroma wafting in the air was especially enticing. He woke up so early and was actually making breakfast! Monica, like a kitten, quietly stepped into the kitchen, approaching him unnoticed. She reached out her hand and circled her arm around his waist.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. But Tristan didnt feel surprised at all, his lips curved slightly, Up already? Happy New Year, Monica. Why are you so calm? The girl let go of her hand and stood beside him, looking up at him, Didnt I startle you? Its just you and me in this vi, so who else could it be besides you? His voice carried a hint ofughter. Monica smiled, tiptoed, and nted a kiss on his cheek, Happy New Year! Chapter 1653: They Are Truly Happy Now Tristan carried the prepared breakfast into the dining room. For him, this new year was the most meaningful, because when he opened his eyes, he saw the person lying beside him. Let me help! Monica was about toe over, but he stopped her, saying, You can go sit outside, let me do this. Be careful not to burn yourself. She had no choice but to obediently move to the dining room and sit happily in the white chair, watching admiringly as he brought out dish after dish of sumptuous food to the table. Men who can cook are the most handsome! she praised. Is that so? Then I will definitely be more and more handsome in the future. Hahaha! Todays breakfast was abundant, with spicy noodles, milk, toast, egg drop soup, chicken wings Wow! Theres more? She saw him put down a te of crispy chicken wings, then turned back into the kitchen. Are you trying to show off your cooking skills on the first day of the new year? We cant possibly finish all this. Eat slowly, chat slowly. Im not showing off my skills. Tristan was very modest. He brought out two more steaks, Thats all. Then he took off his apron in front of her and sat down opposite her. How did you sleepst night? Her smile was full of happiness, which was the answer. Lets eat. Tristan was also very satisfied. He picked up his ss and drank some milk, then said to her, From now on, youll have to slowly get used to life here. She just smiled and didnt respond. She picked up a piece of bread and elegantly took a bite. I hope that every new years eve from now on, well be together. Of course we will be, Tristan said confidently. This is an unbreakable rtionship. If theres anything youre not satisfied with about me, just speak up and Ill change. But dont mention breaking up. Okay, she smiled brightly. So far, Monica really couldnt find any ws in Tristan. As Tristan ate breakfast, his gaze fell on the red braided bracelet on the girls wrist. He asked her, You dont usually wear this bracelet often. Why did you put it on again?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Its New Years Eve, a moment of extraordinary meaning, so I wore it, Monica said sweetly, still smiling. I hope well have good luck in the new year and good things will happen! Then pass some of that good luck on to me, and double our good fortune, Tristan said. Of course! The two happily ate breakfast and chatted. Their conversation turned to their elders. Its strange. Belinda hasnt called me up until now. She hasnt even sent a text message, which is very unusual. She must have a broken phone. Or maybe she has epted me from the bottom of her heart! Tristan was confident as he joked, Look at how good I behaved in front of your mom! Wasnt I dependable? Yes, yes, you pretended well, she teased him deliberately. But Tristan corrected her seriously, I wasnt pretending. Im good by nature, but she couldnt see that. So I have to slowly show her, let her see the whole from the parts, and then trust me with her daughter! Clever strategy! Apuse! After breakfast, Tristan said to her, Ill take you back now and well visit your mom together to wish her a happy new year. Ive already bought her gift. Then well go see your dad. He took out an exquisite box from the drawer. Monica recognized it as being from a famous Italian custom brand that only releases 12 designs per year, so you have to preorder even if you have money. You She was so surprised she could barely speak. When did you order this? On the night I confessed my feelings to you, Tristan told her. At that moment I knew we could definitely go the distance. I had to prepare a decent gift for your mom this year. She was truly moved by him. Okay, okay, dont get emotional. Lets go, Tristan said as he brought her to the car, then handed her a small box. This is your new years gift. I hope you like it. Chapter 1654: The Secret Discovered on New Year’s Day But she hadnt prepared a gift for him The gift recipient suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Monica became very ashamed in an instant, Thank you! At the same time, her heart felt warm. This year, she and he would definitely be more happy. Tristans car drove towards the small vis in the viplex. In the early morning of New Years Day, the streets were a bit chilly, with everyone immersed in the joy of reunion. As the car was nearing its destination, they saw Algerones car driving out from the yard and silently driving away. Monicas chest tightened as she turned to look at Tristan in surprise and asked excitedly, Did you see that just now? That was Algerones car! Yeah, I saw it, he remained quite calm. Whats going on? He came so early and then left again? Monica couldnt understand. But Tristans thin lips parted as he said, Did you ever consider that he might have spent the night here? Ah? Monica was so shocked she covered her mouth, simply unbelieving, How is that possible? She blinked her big dark eyes and thought carefully. It really was possible. Tristan turned to look at her, smiling as he asked, Very surprised? The girl nodded vigorously, Of course! I actually think its quite normal, after all Belinda really didnt call you. Tristan said with blessing in his heart, She also needs some private space. Then Monica thought for a moment. She was so happy she couldnt stand it, smiling radiantly as she asked, So will they really get back together?! Is my wish about toe true? If he spent the night here, then they must have slept together right? Theyre an old married couple, why y hard to get? Yes, Tristan told her very definitively, Every one of your wishes will graduallye true. Awesome! She was simply overjoyed, even more so than if she was the one in a rtionship! Algerone and Belinda getting back together was her biggest wish. Soon, Tristans car came to a stop in the same spot Algerone had parked. In the living room, sensing a cars movement outside, Belindas chest tightened slightly, and she also felt a little hot. She thought Algerone hade back, so she turned to look. But she saw Tristan and Monica getting out of the car. Clearly, Belinda was also happy, but not with the delight of expecting to see Algerone.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Her current state was also a bit like a woman in love, but because of her age and status, she kept it in check. Mom, happy new year! Tristan and Monica entered, Belinda got up to greet them, everyone wished each other a happy new year, and Tristan presented new years gifts. The worldly-wise Belinda also recognized at a nce what brand they were, Good heavens, these are expensive right? Expensive gifts for important people, was Tristans reply. It warmed everyones hearts C this was a feeling of being valued, who wouldnt like it? Then, after the most meticulous observation by the two young people, they were able to confirm that Algerone had definitely spent the night herest night, absolutely did not go back. Andter, they found an opportunity to go upstairs, and amazingly discovered that Algerone had slept in Belindas bedst night! Hurry, look, isnt this strand of hair Algerones? Hmm, Tristan observed it appraisingly, Looks a bit like it. Oh my god! Monica excitedly covered her mouth, Lets go, hurry! She quietly slipped out of Belindas room, pulling Tristans hand as they lightly walked to her bedroom. After entering, they locked the door. Tristan looked at her with a smile, also in quite a good mood, So, we should start preparing wedding gifts for them, or help them hold a grand wedding, to make up for the regrets they had when they were young. Chapter 1655 – Mother and Daughter Gossiping In the room, the young couple was discussing and nning for their bright future ahead. Downstairs, Belinda paced by the window, thinking to herself C Did Algerone and I manage to leave earlier without them noticing? She didnt know why, but she hoped her daughter wouldnt find out about the progress in her love life for now. She felt it was her own business and that her current feelings were best kept that way. Soon, she heard footstepsing from behind. Belinda turned around to see Tristan with his arm around Monicas shouldersing down the stairs. They appeared at the turn of the staircase. Mom, were going over to dads ce. Do you want toe with us? Monica had a big smile on her face as she extended the invitation. I think Ill pass, Belinda smiled awkwardly. Im meeting up with my girlfriends soon. Theyll be here any minute. Of course she would decline. They had spent the night together after all, so she probably didnt feel an urgent need to see him. It might even be a little awkward with the kids around. As Tristan was about to leave with Monica, Belinda couldnt help but grab Monicas arm with a smile. Ume with me for a bit. I have something to ask you. Monica and Tristan exchanged nces. Seeing Belindas gentle smile, Tristan also had a faint smile. Go on, Ill wait here. Take your time chatting. Mothers and daughters had private conversations sometimes. This was normal. Although Tristan would probably find out about their talk soon anyway. And so, Belinda pulled Monica into the side room as Tristan sat down on the sofa. What is it, Belinda? Monica felt a little uneasy. It feels wrong to be whispering behind his back like this. Dont underestimate his character, Belinda said assuredly. She looked seriously at her daughter. Tell me, did you stay over at his cest night? Yes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Then did you two sleep together? How should she respond to this? Monica met her mothers gaze. Belindas eyebrows furrowed in concern. You didnt lose your first time, did you? Dont you think youre being too casual about this? Who said I lost it? Monica hurriedly exined, Of course I still have it! This is a matter of principle! We just She lowered her voice, We just slept in the same bed and cuddled all night. Nothing happened. A man and woman alone together, how could that be? Belinda began to grow suspicious. Does he really have that much self-control? Could there be some issue with him? Her tone turned to worry again. Look at you! Monica protested. If he has self-control you say theres something wrong with him. If not, you say hes trash and shouldnt be trusted. Belinda was at a loss for words. But Monica cut right to the chase, So how about you and Algeronest night? How was your self-control? Hows your body? You Belindas face flushed red in embarrassment. How did you know? She had the clear look of a guilty conscience. Chapter 1656 – Rosey Collins To save time and prevent Belinda from pestering her with silly questions, Monica gave a mischievous grin and dropped the topic. Anyway, I know, so I hope you get remarried soon. Bye! With that, she headed straight for the exit without giving Belinda a chance to keep her back. Lets go, Tristan! Seeing her cheerful mood and that she didnt seem scolded, Tristan finally felt relieved. He got up from the sofa and nced back inside before following her out. Not saying bye to your mom? No need, I already talked to her. Lets go! When Belinda came out, she watched them through the floor-to-ceiling windows driving away from the yard. Seeing their car disappearing into the distance, she couldnt help but feel emotional inside. Monica had finally grown up. In the departing car, Monica kept sneaking nces at Tristan in the passenger seat, looking like she wanted to say something but held back. Tristan drove in silence, his expression perpetually gentle. Monica cared a lot about him, so she tried to guess what he was thinking. It was normal to assume Belinda had spoken ill of him when she pulled her aside to whisper. Yet the topic was too awkward to broach directly. If she didnt debrief him, she worried he might overthink. Oh geez, she was getting anxious! She didnt know how to bring it up. Although Tristan didnt ask anything, Monica still felt uneasy, because she firmly believed honesty was most important in a rtionship. What are you thinking about? Tristan seemed to discern her thoughts and nced at her. Nothing much. Belinda just asked about Algerone, Monica gave him a silly grin. I bet those two will get together! Wouldnt that be good news? Yeah, the best news this Christmas. As if recalling something, Monica said to him, Oh right, I want to get my mom a health checkup because shes been getting dizzy spells. When did this happen? She looked fine just now. Its happened to her twice already. Each time she brushed it off, saying it was no big deal and she didnt need the hospital, that it would pass after some rest. But I feel we should take her health seriously. She shouldnt push herself while still young. Okay, Ill make an appointment for her. Let me know when would work best? I should discuss with my dad first. I want him to take her for the checkup. That works even better. It will also help move their rtionship forward. Early morning at Emerald Bay. In the spacious, bright living room, Marry carefully held the swaddled infant in her arms, sitting and standing as she gently patted the small bundle. Her eyes never left the sleeping childs little face, gazing with increasing adoration and unrestrained joy. What a little angel, Marry couldnt help but exim. Thinking of the childs arrival that would save a fractured family, she was extremely excited and grateful inside. Zhanzhan and Duoduo also loved the baby. They stayed close to Marry, happily apanying the child even as she slept. Suddenly, eagle-eyed Zhanzhan noticed a small slip of paper tucked into the babys bib. Look Marry, whats this? He reached out his little hand and took out the note.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer hurried over as well. Let mommy see. Marry looked expectantly at the note in her hand. Unable to free her hands carrying the baby, Jennifer took the note and unfolded it. Inside was written the childs date of birth, along with a name already given to her C Rosey Collins. Chapter 1657 Settling the Child Marry also saw the contents of the note. Rosey, she read it softly aloud. She could feel Catherine Collins good intentions. She must be very reluctant to part with this child. But Catherine Collins could rest assured that her sister would definitely treat this child like a treasure. Soon, a car drove into the yard. Marry got up from the sofa holding the child. Its my brother-inws car! They arrived so quickly, indicating how fast they must have driven here. Marry was really anxious! Everyone walked to the living room door and saw several people quickly get out of the car after it just parked. A middle-aged couple, and an elderly couple walking shakily. The four of them, not bothering to wait for each other, walked excitedly into the living room. As soon as they entered the door, before they had time to greet each other, the middle-aged couple knelt down to the Marsh family, tearfully saying C Thank you Mr. Marsh, thank you Mrs. Marsh! Thank you Mrs. Marsh!! Thank you for taking in this child. My wife and I will do our best to raise her. Get up quickly, get up quickly. Jennifer and Ivan hurried to help them up. Aubree was also very moved. Dont be so polite,e and see the child. Marry brought the child to her sister and brother-inw. Shes fast asleep, very cute, a little beauty. When they saw the child, they were so excited that their hearts almost melted. Such a small life so fragile yet so miraculous. Come, let me hold her. Marrys sister reached out excitedly and carefully took over the child. At this moment, she felt a joy she had never felt before in her life. Jennifer handed the small note to the man next to her. This was left by the childs mother. The man solemnly took it and saw the date of birth on it, and also the name C Rosey Collins. Rosey what a nice, memorable name, the man said. Rosey. When their grandparents saw the child, they were also tearful despite their age. They finally got to hold their granddaughter! Sister The woman was choked up with emotion, holding the child and looking at Marry, unable to express her gratitude in words. Take Rosey home and raise her well. Marry patted her shoulder. Okay. The woman nodded. I even bought form. Then go back quickly. Shell be hungry when she wakes up.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Alright. After chatting briefly, the family bid farewell to the Marsh family. After repeatedly thanking them, they left with the child. Catherine Collins has also fulfilled her merits. Watching the departing car, Aubree couldnt help but sigh in relief. Mommy, when are we going to grandpas house? Duoduo pulled Jennifers hand and looked up to ask. Now. Jennifer stroked her little head. Go get ready and see if theres anything you want to bring for little uncle. I prepared a New Years gift for him! Zhanzhan yelled loudly, then turned to grab a small box. I also prepared a New Years gift for little uncle! Soon, they set off from here to have lunch at Ding Xiangweis house today. Didnt your mothere? This was the first thing Algerone asked when he saw his daughter. Monica was caught off guard. Why didnt she call her over? At this time, Tristan gently replied, Auntie made ns with her girlfriends today, no time toe over. Lets have dinner togetherter. Okay, okay. Algerone concealed something. He couldnt act too eager in front of the children either. He had to stay calm! The rose flowers in the yard had survived this cold winter and were about to be a romantic sea of flowers. After visiting Algerone, Tristan and Monica returned to the rke family earlier. Eason rke was very happy to y a word chain game with Monica. Monica was also very patient with him. It was a busy scene in the kitchen. Chapter 1658 Good News Soon, Ivan and Jennifer also came over with the children. Everyone greeted each other happily, one New Year greeting after another, signaling the start of a brand new year. The festive atmosphere of Christmas continued, and everything was developing in a good direction. Lunch was at the rke family, also a harmonious reunion scene. Russell Family. Because Mr. Powell was imprisoned, Finnley suggested bringing Mrs. Powell over to spend Christmas together. So today, Mrs. Powell was still at the Russell family. Seeing her daughters happy and stable marriage, and her growing belly, Shirley felt gratified and gradually suppressed the sadness in her heart. But the Christmas atmosphere in the Russell family this year was a little different from previous years, because everyone was a little worried about ire. Finnley, did ire call you? As soon as Violet spoke, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was an international number. Violet quickly answered. Hello? Hearing the familiar voice, ire felt a little relieved and a little nervous. Aunt, happy New Year. At the same time, there was a hint of remorse deep down. ire! Violet sat down on the sofa and turned on the speakerphone. Are you okay in Lu Layeka? Her tone was only caring, not ming. Im fine, dont worry about me. Then ire asked about her and her uncles health. Violet also told her the truth that everyone was fine, just a little worried about her, and hoped she would take care of herself out there. Because of Rowans special circumstances, Ivan had talked to Finnley about it. So Finnley also gave the family a heads up and did not mention the royal matters over there. Evening. Jennifer and Ivan returned to Emerald Bay, leaving the children at their grandfathers house. They had so much fun with Eason rke that they didnt want toe back and decided to sleep at Grandpas tonight. Emerald Bay became much quieter than usual. Jennifer went upstairs to the design studio. The spacious and convenient ce. She opened the equipment box brought from Rowans study and prepared the herbs obtained from the vige. She started to devote herself wholeheartedly to the production of medicine Despite being pregnant, she worked continuously for seven hours untilte at night for Rowan Ivan felt very distressed for her, but just silently guarded her without disturbing her. Until C She looked at the medicine liquid in the vessel slowly changing color, and a smile appeared on Jennifers always serious face. Sess! Ivan, who was working nearby, immediately put down hisputer and got up to walk over to her. He put his arm around his wifes shoulders and looked at the changing color of the medicine liquid in the vessel with her. Can we send someone to deliver it tomorrow?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Yes. Jennifer said, Send this set of equipment over, he will definitely find it useful. Okay. Ivan said to her, Ill apany you for a few more days, lets send the things over first. I dont needpany. There are so many people at home. Jennifer turned and hugged his waist, looking up at him, Ill feel more at ease with you there too. Ivan squeezed her shoulder. Then it might take a month to help until the end and seize power. Be careful, safetyes first no matter what happens. Jennifer instructed. You also have to bring ire back safely. Um. Ivan kissed her forehead. Take good care of yourself at home. Jennifer turned her eyes to the small box on the desk, somewhat worriedly asked, But is there a good way to sneak these things into his hands unnoticed? I have a good idea. Ivan whispered something in her ear. Jennifer listened and her smile blossomed. Feasible. Chapter 1659 Ivan Decides to Leave Its gettingte, lets tidy up the things and go back to the room to sleep first. Ivan was very worried about her body, after all she was pregnant. Jennifer was indeed tired, her eyes were a little strained, so she nodded, Lets go. And left with him. Everything on the table was left unsorted. The moon set and the sun rose, and the snow in the yard of Emerald Bay began to melt. The second day of the first lunar month arrived. The forecast said it would be a sunny day today. In the morning, Ivan carried a small suitcase downstairs. At this time, a ck off-road vehicle drove into the yard. The person in the car got out and walked towards the living room, stopping at the door, and bowed respectfully to Ivan. Ivan handed the suitcase to him. He nodded solemnly, then turned and left quickly. There was not muchmunication throughout, everything had been exined over the phone. Ivan was tall, he stood at the door with his hands in his pockets. The well-tailored suit looked particrly handsome on him. Seeing the car leave, there was an innate arrogance and nobility in those deep eyes. Soon, there were footsteps behind him, and he regained his senses and nced back to see his wifeing downstairs. Dear, why dont you sleep a little longer? Ivan took a step towards the stairs, and his gentle gaze fell on the womans face, Did you sleep wellst night? Jennifer held on to the railing, stepping very steadily, I slept quite soundly. She looked out the window and saw the departing car, Did you give him everything? Yes. Ivan reached out to her. Jennifer put her fingers in his palm, and he gently held them, then said to her, Let me have breakfast with you first, then pick up Alfie and Diana and say goodbye to them properly. Yes, Ivan was going to Lu Layeka. Because everyone was worried about leaving Rowan alone there, it would always be more reassuring if Ivan went.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. You dont have to worry about the kids. Jennifer told him, Dont worry, Ill have Jordan pick them upter. You can video chat with them when you have time, and it wont disturb you too much on a daily basis. Why are you still talking about whether it disturbs or not? Ivan put his arm around her shoulders and took her to the dining room, If you dont disturb me, who else can? It should be, who dares to disturb me? The woman couldnt help but smile, exining, Isnt this afraid youll be busy? Eight oclock every night, be on time for video calls. Ivan told her, I need to check on you mainly. Eight oclock my time? Of course, around eight youre most free, you should be done with everything. What if youre busy? Theres a time difference. You dont need to worry about that. No matter how busy I am, nothing is more important than you. Ivan had long put Jennifer in the first ce. Women love to hear this, Jennifer too, hearing it made her feel warm inside. Todays breakfast was still very sumptuous. Aubree had made a date with a little girlfriend and left just now, so there were only Ivan and Jennifer in the dining room. It was also a rare world of two. They sat across the table from each other. Ivan cut the steak for her and peeled eggs for her They talked about Rowans affairs, ires situation, and the overall situation of the Lu Layeka royal family Ivan analyzed it very calmly and rationally, and boldly made some guesses about what might happen in the future. I always felt that Rowan had a kind of mncholy aura about him. Foreign vor, indescribable feeling. Jennifer said while eating breakfast and recalling, Now it all makes sense. When breakfast was almost over, the sound of a helicopter rotor came. Jennifer turned to look out the window. Someone hade to pick him up. Chapter 1660 Ultimately Still Suspicious Ivan drank thest sip of milk in his cup, and elegantly wiped the corners of his mouth with a napkin. Then he and Jennifer got up together and strode towards the yard. You dont have to send me off, its windy outside. You must be careful over there. She did not stop, because of her concern, she exhorted him. In the yard, Jennifer hugged him, lightly leaning her cheek against the mans warm chest, No matter what happens, protect yourself first. Understand? Dont worry, Ill be responsible to you. He hugged her. He said, One month at most, and during this time Ille back a few more times. I mean, in one months time, I will definitely settle everything over there. Ivan was so confident, not to mention he already had the antidote, everything could be easily settled.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Then they kissed goodbye in the yard. Such a rtionship really made others envious. Rich, powerful, and loving. After a kiss, Jennifer let go, Go! She waved at him with a smile. Watching Ivan get on the helicopter, watching the cabin door close, watching the rotor des start to turn, generating strong winds that flipped up her cor and messed up her hair. Mistress,e inside, its windy out here. Marry came over and pulled her back two steps, Its windy outside. From his seat by the window, Ivan watched her in the yard, and was also very reluctant in his heart. Jennifer had spoken very lightly, but when he really had to leave, she still felt a little empty inside, and couldnt adapt for a while. They had only been together for a few days, and she was not used to him leaving yet. Lu Layeka. In Prince Louis pce, majestic and spacious as usual, quiet. Rowan was in a room upstairs, the door locked. He had obtained some usable utensils from somewhere, not specialized tools, and was using these rtively crude devices to do research with great concentration. He had been working tirelessly for a day and a night, standing a little tired, his waist a little sore, but he was about to get a final result. He had very good focus, concentrating every nerve and cell in his body. The slight frown between his eyebrows carried a strong aura of mncholy. At this time, in the pce with a modern style, Catherine very suspiciously propped her cheek, her slender willow leaf eyebrows knotted together, she paced back and forth. Jolie, dressed in light blue military uniform and white boots, stood not far away. She looked brisk, with no extra expression on her face. You said Louis stays in the pce all day, doesnt even go out the door, isnt he plotting something big? Catherine finally couldnt help asking. She always felt this was too abnormal. The information conveyed by Jolie was- Except for going to the kings pce to greet him in the morning and evening, Louis spent the rest of his time in his own pce. He has no connections here, and cant tell who is enemy or friend, so not interacting with anyone is the best choice. This was Jolies analysis. She didnt find it abnormal. No, no, no, no. But she got a denial from the queen. If he stays in like this all the time, he will never have connections. Do you really think he has no ambitions for the throne? Dont underestimate human nature. People are selfish. Besides, that was originally his. But Louis gave Jolie the feeling that he was very strange, too indifferent to fame and fortune, which was not at all like a normal prince. What about that ire? Has she had any contact with him these days? Catherine asked again. Jolie shook her head, No, although they are both from Arkpool City, maybe they really dont know each other. Except for sending a pot of flowers once. He sent a pot of flowers, and then Louis shut himself in. Dont you think theres something wrong with this pot of flowers? In fact, Catherine didnt think too deeply about it either, but she said, Take the time to have someone check out exactly what kind of rtionship they had in Arkpool City, whether they knew each other or not. Chapter 1661: Success in Obtaining Evidence Before Jolie could respond, two people came in from the door. They respectfully bowed and reported, Your Majesty, there is news that Mr. Marsh is already on his way back to Lu Layeka. Hes back so soon? Catherine was surprised and very pleased. Its only the second day, isnt it? Christmas is very important to them, they need to be with their families. Are you sure the news is urate? Absolutely, it was said by his teams architect. He has already set off. At this time, Jolie spoke up, Your Majesty, perhaps Mr. Marsh feels that working with you is more important than being with his family? Hearing this, Catherine was incredibly happy inside, and the frown on her brow rxed a lot. She no longer dwelled on Prince Louis matter. And Jolie did not take investigating ire to heart either. Early morning. In the majestic and magnificent royal pce, in the stately and ssical private dining room, the door was already closed. ire sat across from the King, the table was filled with all kinds of exquisite and delicious food. ires breakfast was separate from the Kings, even the colors of the tes were different, meaning they were served separately. Was there poison in the food before the King? This was a worrying question for ire. There was still no result from Rowans side it was really too slow, with simple equipment and Ivan noting over, how much longer could the Kingst?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. His health deteriorated day after day. ire suddenly felt a sense of worry for the country and people. She would rather go hungry herself. She stood up and switched her milk with the Kings, and also swapped some of the food on their tes. This old man was Rowans father! She could no longer watch him continue to eat poisoned food! The King was slightly surprised and looked up at her, but did not stop her. Your Majesty, ire said softly without exining, pleading, Please have mine, I havent touched it with my fork yet. And the King understood her intention very clearly. He was also very clear about her rtionship with his son. Bringing her in was also to facilitate her evidence collection, cooperating with his sons investigation. But he did notmunicate it openly, worried it would draw outside attention. The King also believed his health would not suddenly deteriorate immediately. Their eyes met, ires throat tightened a little, she was undoubtedly nervous. The King did not say anything, he just took out some small handkerchiefs from the drawer and handed them to her, You can use these to collect samples. ire was shocked, filled with disbelief inside, but she looked at him very calmly on the surface. Could it be that the King knew her identity? Did Rowan find a chance to tell him? The King did not want her to feel pressured, so he picked up the milk she passed to him and drank a sip calmly, then ate the breakfast that originally belonged to her. ire also did not dy, she looked cautiously at the door, then quickly took samples from the served food. Her actions were very skilled, she was capable. The sampling was done quickly. She directly put the small handkerchiefs containing the food into her pocket, as if the King did not even notice. The King was still eating breakfast. And she did not ingest these likely poisoned foods. The King handed her a sandwich, she reached out to take it, still not saying anything. Their eyes met, ires gaze toward him was full of gratitude, then she ate very quietly. But the Kings food should also show signs of being eaten, so she poured half the milk into an empty cup, and tore the bread in half, making the food look touched. The two did not exchange many words throughout, but cooperated very tacitly, both assisting Rowan. Chapter 1662 – The Queen Dowager Encountered After breakfast, ire apanied the king out of the dining room, with Eiden and Arthur following on both sides. ire, since you have nothing to do now, help me with a favor, the king said in front of everyone in the great hall. ire nodded, Your Majesty, please speak. I have a can of tea leaves from 1978 here. It would be perfect to drink now. Please deliver it to Prince Louis, the king casually took a can of tea leaves from the shelf and handed it to ire. She quickly reached out to receive it, Alright. ire did not linger there. She was worried about any mishaps and worried that Eiden or Arthur would take the initiative to volunteer to deliver it. So she walked straight out at a rapid pace! She practically left before Eiden and Arthur could react clearly. Hugging the tea can, she almost flew to the pce gate, her figure disappearing quickly. Eiden looked at her back, then withdrew his gaze. ire held the tea can and strode towards Louis pce. The architecture here was heavily exotic. Passing through the lushwns and along the stone paths, she arrived at the colonnade. Not far away were rows of pces, gleaming brightly under the sunlight. Some castles were surrounded by ancient trees with lush foliage. Louis pce was just ahead, about a hundred meters away. Not only was the front yard spacious, it was filled with potted nts of all kinds, luxuriantly green. It was obvious the owner took good care of it. The exterior of the pce was also magnificent, intricately carved and glittering with gold. Yet it also carried a sense of historical weight. But just then, the elegantly dressed Queen Mother Catherine appeared with her personal guard Jolie approaching from the opposite direction. ires heart skipped a beat as their eyes met. For some reason, she felt a little flustered inside but tried her best to remainposed. They seem to be heading towards Louis pce as well? Catherines gaze fell upon the tea can in her hands, then she stopped with Jolie and a faint smile appeared on her lips. Miss, where are you heading? Although she already had the answer in mind. Im delivering tea leaves to Prince Louis by the kings order, ire replied with a smile, not hiding anything. Oh? Catherine clearly did not quite believe it, but still had a smile on her face. Wheres Arthur? Why would he let you handle such matters? Arent you a trantor? I happened to be free and had some spare time, ire said. At this moment, Arthur who had followed all the way quickened his pace when he saw whats happening. Your Highness, Captain, good day. Arthur, Catherine looked at him displeased, reproaching him, How could you let Miss ire handle delivering tea leaves? What have you been doing? Arthur bowed respectfully and reached out to ire, Let me deliver it, Miss ire. Since it was the king who instructed me to do this, and I already epted, I will definitely fulfill the task properly, ire held onto the tea can tightly, wary of everyone. Her face still had a smile, Ive alreadye this far, the pce is not far. Im afraid I must be on my way. After saying that, she passed by Queen Mother Catherine and went straight towards Prince Louis pce, brushing past Jolie! She must deliver the food samples! ire was actually a little flustered inside, because thieves tend to feel guilty, it was inevitable. Not hearing any footsteps behind her, she continued striding forward. She felt fine beads of sweat on her forehead as her heartbeat gradually calmed down. Miss ire.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. At the gate, she was stopped by the servant as well. Hello, the king asked me to deliver tea leaves to Prince Louis, ire said softly. I also have a couple words to pass on to him. Chapter 1663 My Heart Feels Empty The servant peeked inside and figured that Prince Louis probably hadnte downstairs yet. Although she didnt immediately go in to announce ires arrival, she didnt dare defy the kings wishes or take matters into her own hands by blocking ire. Despite the princes instructions not to disturb him under any circumstances, anything concerning the king was no small matter. So the servant said to ire, Pleasee inside with me. ire nodded and carefully carried the tea tin as she followed the servant inside. Stepping into this ce again and breathing the air here, she tried hard to capture the scent that belonged only to him. The spacious, cavernous pce, with centuries of history, exuded refinement everywhere. ire followed the servant to the center of the pce. The servant stopped and turned to tell her, Please wait here. Ill go upstairs and inform the prince. Hes been very busytely and specifically told us not to disturb him. Alright, ire obediently nodded with a patient smile on her face, then watched as the servant headed upstairs. It really had been a long time since shed seen Rowan. Standing in his pce holding the tea tin, her heart was filled with subtle emotions. She couldnt help but recall the scene of him being airlifted away, and the words he had said to her C she remembered every single one. That day, everyones hearts had been filled with helplessness. For a fleeting moment, her heart had twisted as well. The concern and worry she felt for him, the distance and longing C it was enough to disrupt the restraint she always maintained over her heart. The pces arched windows and vaulted doorways gave it a sturdy, stable, bnced feel. She started looking around to calm her emotions. Everywhere inside the entire pce exhibited aesthetics saturated with power. The rtively small windows contrasted sharply with the grandeur of the pce interior, making the light here rtively dim. Coupled with the crystalmps that gave off a constant glow, this ce always exuded a sense of mystery and gloom, unconsciously generating a powerful aura.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After a short while, footsteps sounded from the corner of the stairs. ire looked up attentively. Rowan appeared in her line of sight, and he happened to be looking at her too. Their eyes met and connected. These passionate lovers, under the servants gaze, could only pretend not to know one another. The helplessness and heartache could only be understood between the two of them. As he drew nearer, the growing feelings in their hearts spread endlessly. Rowan came down the stairs, striding towards her with his long legs. His face was the epitome of calm and indifference. The servant made a point of looking at him. ire stood in ce holding the tea tin, her eyes fixed unwaveringly on him. The obvious haggardness on his handsome face made her heart ache. Pour Miss ire a cup of tea, Rowan instructed the servant beside him. Yes, Your Highness. The servant stopped and bowed before leaving. Rowan halted in front of ire. She held out the tea tin to him. Your Highness, was all she said, yet her throat seemed choked up. She looked into his eyes. The king asked me to bring this tea for you. He said its just the right time to drink it now. Rowans gaze held steady with hers, until her fingers lightly tapped the lid of the tin. Only then did he nce down at it. When their eyes met again, it was as if everything had frozen in that moment. No need to brew tea, ire retracted her gaze and looked at the servant, then back at Rowan. The corners of her lips curved up gently. Ive delivered the tea, Your Highness. Ill take my leave now. Having said that, she turned and walked away, even though she dearly wished to spend more time with him, even if no words were exchanged C just standing there face-to-face. But she worried Catherine might be waiting and measuring the time outside. She couldnt rouse any suspicion. Watching that familiar retreating figure, past memories of their time together resurfaced in Rowans mind. His heart felt empty and hollow. It was his fault for cing her amidst such turbulent dangers without protecting her properly. Rowan held the tea tin tightly, his heart filled with self-me and regret. Chapter 1664 Misjudgment ire walked steadily out of the pce gates. As expected, she immediately saw Jolie and Catherine not far away. The two women were still standing in the same spot as before, unabashedly gazing at her face, probably observing the situation here the whole time. ire did not hesitate in her steps or show any surprise. She strode forward calmly, as she had to return to the kings pce. Just as she was thinking about how to handle it if Catherine suspected her again and gave her trouble, Jolie shifted her gaze to Catherines face and said softly, Your Majesty, she was only in there for four minutes. It seems she really just met with Prince Louis to deliver the tea leaves. Even old friends wouldnt chat for just four minutes. Catherine nodded thoughtfully and nced at the approaching girl. Perhaps I was overthinking. She and Louis dont even know each other. Jolie believed this view as well. Lets go, Catherine didnt want an awkward encounter. She strode towards a nearby stone path. Arent you going to see the king? Jolie quickly caught up and reminded her of the purpose of this trip. I wont go for now. I need to prepare to wee Mr. Marsh. Catherine had no intention of seeing the king. She simply wanted to see ire and observe her condition. The sudden arrangement of an Arab doctor into the royal family, plus a trantor, felt a bit off the more she thought about it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But now after seeing ire, she didnt seem abnormal at all. Since she was Ivans sister, it was best not to be suspicious and unconditionally believe for once. Men who thrive in the business world generally dote on their sisters a lot. Catherine swore she must cling to Ivan, this big tree! With his partial support, Taylors ascension to the throne would be just around the corner. The kings health had deteriorated so much. Even the capable royal doctor said that ten Arab doctors wouldnt help. Louis now appeared to pose no threat either. Other than gardening, Catherine didnt know what else he could do. He hadnt even drawn his uncle to his side. She knew he had only secretly met Arthur once, and those two were just childhood ymates. Plus Arthur had no military power, so he posed no threat either. The usually intelligent Catherine had let down her guard against Louis. She nned to cater to Ivans preferences. She had just obtained some information about him, including his hobbies, eating habits, and favorite leisure sport. In Louis pce after ire left, he went upstairs holding the tea tin. He locked the door after entering the room. Gently cing the tin on the table with some utensils, he removed the lid and found some handkerchiefs over the tea leaves as expected. Rowan quickly took them out and saw they contained food samples, clearly taken from the dining table since thest ones were from the kitchen. Rowan was very happy. The research on the previous samples would yield results soon. With the research methods from before, progress could be elerated again. As he took out the handkerchiefs, he inadvertently nced out the window and saw Taylor with a smile on his face, his arm around ires shoulders as they strode towards the kings pce Rowan stared nkly for a moment, his deep eyes full of many emotions His slightly tired face suddenly became solemn and serious. Downstairs not far away. ire instinctively brushed Taylors hand off her shoulder and deliberately kept her distance, her gaze conveying many unspoken words, Please dont touch me, okay? Chapter 1665: Clinging Like a Bandaid ire! Taylor was excited to see her. He wanted to get close to her and his hands started wandering inappropriately. Can I take you horseback riding? The royal stables are magnificent! He gestured enthusiastically like a child. I told you, I dont like horseback riding, ire didnt stop walking and maintained her distance. But she didnt want to offend anyone so she exined again with a smile. But Taylor didnt understand her meaning, or perhaps he simply didnt want to. What do you like then? Do you like golf? He walked beside her, eyes shining, still persisting enthusiastically. I dont like that either, ire shook her head and quickened her pace. What about skiing? Dont like it. Well what do you like? Taylor followed beside her, always smiling at her. Just tell me what you like and Ill like it too! Hearing this, ire suddenly dropped her smile and stopped! Taylor also stopped, still looking at her happily and expectantly, thinking ire was finally going to answer seriously. He was anticipating it! Prince Taylor, why cant I get through to you? ire was exasperated and finally blurted out, Do you like me? Huh? Even Taylor was surprised for a moment. The conversation had turned around? But he had shown his feelings obviously right? So he nodded and quickly replied, Yes, I like you a lot!Original from N?velDrama.Org. I have a boyfriend. My brother must have told you, ire said. Taylor was stunned again. Your brother didnt tell me anything. ire was a little speechless. Why did she feel like he wasnt very smart? Its the same thing right? Anyway you know about it now, ire didnt want to be pestered anymore so she rified bluntly, I have a boyfriend in Arkpool City. So thank you for your interest but please dont pursue me. I cannot like you back. We can at most be friends. But Taylor just tucked his hands in his pockets and smirked slightly. He rified too, ire, Ive also had girlfriends. And we dated with the intention of marriage. But what happened? We broke up after a few years anyway right? What do you mean by that? ire felt like she was being clung to like a bandaid. Im not interested in your rtionship history. Taylor didnt want her to get angry so he looked around at the scenery. Then he turned to her with a gentle smile. What I mean is, youre not married yet so I still have a chance. I like you a lot, seriously enough to marry you. ! ire was shocked by him! She felt they werepletely unable tomunicate. So she walked away. Hey, ire! Taylor quickly caught up. Please dont follow me Prince. I need to go back to trante, ire quickened her pace, just wanting distance from him. But Im not following you, Taylor exined as he walked. Im going to see my father. Hes my father you know! He was shameless. ire ignored him and hurried to the royal pce. But Taylor didnt think she was annoyed by him. On the contrary, he thought her heart was racing and she was shy. She wanted to run away because she was adorable. Chapter 1666 Taylor Panics Taylor was incredibly self-confident about his good looks and prince status. Over the years, countless women had fallen for him. He felt ire would be one of them too, she was just being coy for now. As Taylor walked, his gaze lingered on her exquisite oriental side profile. Her perfect face was right up his alley aesthetically. Right as they reached the pce gates, Taylor called out loudly to the servant at the door, Quick, go to my pce and bring my backpack here! As he spoke, his eyes followed ires retreating back. He raised his voice again, There are some notebooks on the desk too! Bring those as well. Im going to study here from now on! Hearing this, ire stopped in her tracks and threw a nce back at him by the door. But Taylor just grinned goofily at her, seemingly glued to her. Then he said to the servant, Hey, go on, why are you still standing there? Do I need to repeat myself? Yes, yes, Prince. Right away. The servant nodded profusely and hurried off. Childish, ire muttered under her breath and continued on her way inside. ire! Taylor quickly caught up with her. With a big smile but serious tone, he dered, From now on, Ill keep youpany at work and study together with you. Well strive forward together! And build a brighter future! I cantmunicate with you, ire said without turning her head. Because you simply dont understand what Im saying. She was genuinely angry now. Dont reject me so quickly. Im entitled to my feelings for you, Taylor matched her brisk pace, his eyes filled with sincerity. Dont worry, I wont force you. Ill give you ample time. You can give me ten thousand years, itll be useless. Theres no possibility between us. She felt exhausted just speaking another sentence to him. No, no no, its possible. Anythings possible, ire. Trust me, Ill respect my inner feelings. I like you. I dont want to miss this chance. I can wait. Hearing this, ire nearly fainted!! Where were these intense feelingsing from? She really wanted to crack open his skull and take a look inside. They were two people with absolutely no connection! Soon after, the servant arrived with Taylors backpack at the kings pce. This matter quickly spread through the royal family. Taylor, the prince who scored lower than his bodyguard attendant, had suddenly proposed that he would study diligently? The sun must be rising from the west! Just who had saved this failing student? At the moment, the king was resting so he didnt know about Taylors clinginess to ire yet. He would surely fly into a rage when he found out. Prince, please dont be like this, ire just wanted to keep her distance. Seeing him follow her in with his backpack, she spoke tonelessly, Go out and take your things with you. She was about to start learning Arabic! But Taylor ced his bag heavily on her desk, clearly not nning on leaving. He loomed over her with a grin. And where exactly do you want me to go? This is my fathers domain, my home. Im the host here, my dear Miss ire. Since when do guests drive out the hosts? His reasoning made perfect sense, leaving ire speechless.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But study and work together in the same room as him? She definitely could not ept that! Plus with Taylors clinginess, it impeded many of her own actions. Well then, since Prince Taylor has taken a liking to this study, Ill give up my guest seating! ire began tidying up her books on the desk. Sensing the situation taking a bad turn, Taylor dropped his smile. Hey, ire! Dont be like this! You cant leave! He was truly panicking now. Chapter 1667 They Thought It Was a Good Thing Im sorry, but I need a quiet, private environment to study. This has been my learning habit since I was little, ire exined as she packed up.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Fine! Ill give it to you, okay? Seeing that she was serious, Taylor immediately conceded. He reached out to stop her, ire, dont be like this! Ill give up this space for you since youre the guest here. You stay, Ill go! Meeting his gaze, ire could see his anxiety. Taylor quickly grabbed his backpack off the desk again, blocking her path with his outstretched arm. ire, please dont go! Dont think Im annoying either. I know I was wrong to pursue you so tightly. Ill give you space now! Taylor did aplete 180 in attitude. His eyes looking at the girl even held a hint of pleading. Please stay, dont leave, okay? Ill go, Ill stand guard outside the door, I promise I wont disturb you! You Stand guard outside the door? You said you need your own space. Im giving up the room for you. Ill just be right outside the door! With that, he left with his backpack in hand. Then ire heard Taylor instructing the servant at the door, Go on! Quickly move a desk and chair over here! Right here! He even pointed. His expression was dead serious, not joking at all. The servants were astonished too. After being kicked out, he still stubbornly refused to leave? With his noble prince status, was there a need to humble himself like this? Why are you still standing there? Go! Taylor urged. Yes, yes, right away! The two servants hurried off. Taylor happily nced back into the study room, meeting ires impassive gaze. She really couldnt stop this matter, since he was already not causing a ruckus inside the room anymore. Her demands couldnt be too high either. Taylor did give up the study room, leaving her an independent space. And after exiting voluntarily, he even thoughtfully closed the door for her after the servants left! Standing at the desk, ire looked at the shut door and sighed deeply in resignation. So childish. How can he act like this? She felt Taylors mental age was simply immature. Outside, Taylor had decided to pursue ire starting with sticking to her every step! He would keep herpany through the door as she studied, and during all her meals too. He figured, since love at first sight was impossible, hed try prolonged exposure. After all, he was a prince and good looking too. In the hallway, the servant really brought Taylor a desk and chair. Taylor was ted. He tossed his backpack onto the desk with a flourish and sat down, unzipping it to take out books and pens. He then crossed his legs leisurely, picked up a book and began studying diligently. This nearly made the servants jaws drop in shock! If they hadnt witnessed it today with their own eyes, theyd never believe this studious person was the failing Prince Taylor! The news spread quickly through the royal family, and reached Catherines ears as well. What? The queen looked at Jolie in surprise. He set up a desk and chair outside the door? And wrote several pages of neat notes? This was probably some other familys son, right?? Yes, Jolie couldnt help smiling. Such self-initiated studying was truly a rare sight over the years! Catherine felt quite gratified. Jolie handed her phone to Catherine, who took it. Looking at the photos of her son studying diligently, whether taking notes or reading intently, he seemed very invested. As a mother, she was quite astonished. Your Majesty, I actually think its not a bad thing that Prince Taylor likes ire, Jolie went on. Finally, a woman has appeared who can rein in the Prince. That hes willing to change for her shows they can achieve mutual growth. This girl can motivate the Prince to be even more outstanding. Moreover, ires background was also to Catherines approval. If she could be her daughter-inw, wouldnt that further solidify her and Ivans rtionship? Chapter 1668: The King Finds Out It seems this is happy news, Catherine suddenly looked forward to it, the corners of her lips slightly upturned, I hope their feelings can develop quickly, it would be even better if they can get married as soon as possible. Jolie also felt this was a good match, a rare gentle smile appeared on her face that was usually stern. In the magnificent kings pce. The king had just gotten up, his weary sick body finally felt a little morefortable, he nned to take a walk in the courtyard to get some sunshine. The sunshine today was exceptionally bright, making one want to go out for a walk. Arthur and Ethan nned to follow along, but the king stopped and said to them, You dont need to follow, Ill walk around by myself, just nearby here. After saying this, the king started walking again. Arthur and Ethan could only stop in their tracks, looking at his tall, thin back worriedly. The king had just walked out of the pce doors when he heard two maids talking as they walked towards him not far away- The sun really rose from the west today, Prince Taylor actually apanied Miss ire in her study for a whole hour to study alone. Haha, if you ask me, this is the power of love, the woman who can change Prince Taylor must be a good match for him. Do you think Miss ire could be the future queen?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. That depends on whether Miss ire looks highly upon Prince Taylor, wasnt he kicked out to the hallway? She probably doesnt have any feelings for him. If you ask me, this Miss ire really is bold, she doesnt care about the princes face at all. Hearing this, the king halted in his steps, his angry expression sinking as his brow furrowed involuntarily. As he looked up, the two maids happened to see the king and shuddered in fright, their hearts nearly jumped out as they quickly knelt down C Greetings, Your Majesty!! Seeing how frightened they were, the king rxed his brow and asked calmly, What were you talking about just now? What happened with Prince Taylor? Hearing the kings tone andbining it with Prince Taylors diligent and studious behavior, the maids thought that if they shared this good news with the king, he would definitely be very happy. Maybe it would even help him recover from his illness quickly! So one of the maids replied joyfully as she looked up, Replying to Your Majesty, Prince Taylor has been waiting outside Miss ires study room, diligently studying for a whole hour already. But contrary to their expectations, the king was not happy at all, his face sunk even more! He had heard correctly! That useless Taylor was still pestering ire! He had originally nned to go out and get some sunshine, but now he turned and walked back into the pce, heading for the stairs! Arthur and Ethan immediately exchanged a nce, and Ethan quickly brought over a cane, then followed behind the king without really understanding what was happening. They were on high alert to protect the king at all times, preventing him from falling. The king was sick, his health was weak, even going up and down the stairs took great effort. Although there was an elevator in the pce, he was too anxious and eager to get upstairs, he didnt even have time to walk to the elevator. Upstairs, inside the closed study room door. ire sat properly at the desk, an Arabic dictionary open in front of her, next to a notebook that was half filled, a fountain pen held in her right hand. Her world was very quiet, she was seriously studying,pletely forgetting about the clingy pest outside her door. And outside the closed door- Prince Taylor sat satisfied on a chair, he still had his legs crossed, his left hand pressing an open book while his right hand held a pen, his head tilted as he scratched away in his notebook. He was diligently taking notes, also very rarely immersed in studying. The king walked up the stairs with a cold, grim expression, step by step, leaning on his cane as he approached the study room Chapter 1669 Being Driven Away Eden and Arthur followed closely behind the king. From his breathing rate, it was not difficult to see that he was angry. It felt like the calm before a storm. Hearing footstepsing from afar, Taylors pen tip paused slightly. He looked up towards the door, and soon, the displeased and stern figure of his father leaning on a cane came into view. Taylor was stunned for a moment. Father and sons eyes met, the kings face was scarily grim, his eyes were practically spewing anger! Taylor! What are you doing here? Every word was full of questioning. The king came to the front of the desk and stared fiercely at him, heavily tapping the floor with his cane. His eyes were full of displeasure. Your Majesty The apanying guards and servants didnt even dare to breathe loudly, and kneeled down with a thud. Taylor was also frightened. He hurriedly put down his pen and closed the book, standing up and opening his mouth nkly, Father I He had no idea what he had done wrong. The kings pupils suddenly contracted. Get out. Taylor thought he had heard wrong for a moment, but he quickly put on a smile and exined, Father, I was here studying diligently, shouldnt you praise me for it? Why are you angry? He had truly never seen his father looking like this before, it was as if he had eaten gunpowder. ire, Alfie ire and Alfie fearfully greeted with a murmur, their hearts instantly jumped to their throats. When Taylor saw ire, his mood obviously calmed down a bit, and his determination to pursue her grew stronger. Taylor had a bit of a rebellious feeling. He walked around the chair to ires side. When she waspletely unguarded, he suddenly grabbed her shoulder, then looked at the king and said, Father, I like ire, I dont understand why you want to stop me! Are you crazy?! ire was frightened and reflexively pushed him away forcefully! She even took two steps back herself from the force, almost falling down. She looked at him warily and righteously said, Prince Taylor! If you didnt understand what I said to you before, I think you should re-learn readingprehension! The king was also furious at his sons actions! His son actually ignored his words! And dared to be so disrespectful towards Louis girlfriend! Eden! The king suppressed the anger in his heart and directly ordered, Get Taylor out of here! Dont let him stay here for another second! And notify the guards that he is not allowed to step foot in here ever again!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Your Majesty. Eden stepped forward, tidied up the desk and packed the schoolbag. He gently said, Prince, let me take you downstairs. Taylor didnt dare stop him. But he was very unhappy inside. He looked at ire who was disgusted by him, then at his furious father. He really couldnt understand, Father! Why?! I finally found some motivation to study, why are you extinguishing my passion? Im a grown man! Dont I even have the right to like someone? Werent you young once?! Chapter 1670 Something That is Hard to Understand At this time, Iden had already helped him pack up his schoolbag. Prince, lets go.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The king only felt a pain in his chest! Hisplexion was also getting worse and worse! Your Majesty! ire rushed over and grabbed him. Dont get angry, Ill make him leave. The king tried hard to calm himself down. Louis was wholeheartedly researching the antidote for him and waspletely unavable. He had to guard his backyard from catching fire! Good-for-nothing! The king clutched his chest and red at Tyler with a cold tone. Get out of here quickly! Tyler was very dissatisfied. He could hardly believe that his father, who had always doted on him, would get so angry over this seemingly trivial matter. Not only to kick him out of here, but also never let him in again. Was it necessary to make such a big fuss? What are you still dawdling around for? Get the hell out of here! The king stared at him tightly with cold ck eyes, and the words he uttered did not sound pleasing at all. Tylers body seemed to be frozen. His unwillingness was soon shrouded in grief, because he could not bear his fathers serious and disgusted attitude. He felt wronged. Lets go, Prince. Iden urged and reminded him on the side. The king is in poor health. Dont provoke him again. Please leave. Tyler gradually regained hisposure. Even though he really wanted to argue with his father, he chose to leave. After all, he could not anger his father to death. His father already had an illness. When he nced at ire, looking at her vignt eyes, and seeing her very annoying appearance, Tyler only felt hurt inside. Prince, lets go. Iden was still whispering urgently. Tyler was annoyed inside, and he narrowed his eyes and yanked his backpack from Idens hand, then strode towards the door! The king had a very strong aura that deterred Tyler and did not dare to look him in the eye. When he passed by his father, he kept lowering his eyes and inevitably quickened his pace. Iden followed behind him. Seeing this, ire was also very upset inside. If this matter got out of hand, it would be equivalent to offending Queen Catherine. Moreover the king was so protective of her, it was easy to arouse suspicion and make people dig deeper into the underlying reason. After Tyler went downstairs, he was very angry and cursed at the maids at the pce gate! He felt that they had ratted him out to his father. The maids didnt even dare to breathe loudly, nor did they dare to defend themselves. They just lowered their heads and trembled with fear. Prince, Im afraid this matter has already spread throughout the entire royal family. Yelling at them is useless. Iden said to him, Everyone will think you are interested in Miss ire. I am interested in her, so what?! Tyler turned his head and yelled at him. Iden replied lightly, Nothing, its just that the king does not allow it. Why doesnt he allow it?! Tyler was furious with shame and blurted out, Could it be that my father has taken a fancy to ire?! Iden was silent. He didnt know either. He only knew that recently the king had been having meals with Miss ire. And Tyler didnt think too deeply either. He was rtively simple-minded. Plus he was very irritable at the moment. Dont follow me anymore, annoying! After saying that, he turned around and quickly walked towards his own pce! All the way, he thought about it normally ten thousand times, but still could not understand why his father was so against him being with ire. At this time, in the Queens Pce. Jolie immediately got the insider news and reported to Catherine that Tyler had set up tables and chairs outside ires study for her, and was found out by the king, which made the king furious. What? Set up tables and chairs outside? On what grounds? Catherine could not understand. Jolie reminded her, Your Majesty, the point is the second half of the sentence, the king was furious. Just because of this? Catherine did not realize the seriousness of the problem. The father and son had a spat? Its not a spat. I heard it caused quite amotion. The king yelled at him to get out. Jolie reported truthfully. Catherines chest tightened and she looked at her incredulously. Chapter 1671 I Also Want to Know Why Jolie frowned worriedly. She sighed and analyzed, Its very abnormal. Prince Taylor has always been favored. Even after Prince Louis returned, the king did not treat the others differently. Why did he suddenly say such harsh words to the prince because of ire? Catherine couldnt understand it either. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. So she asked anxiously, Where is Taylor? Where is he now? As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Taylor passing by the pce gate, which happened to catch Catherines eyes. Taylor! She called out at the gate. Her sonpletely ignored her, and his figure quickly disappeared from her sight. Catherine hurriedly chased after him, and Jolie chased after him too! Taylor! Catherine was angry! Looking at that back figure shouting, Taylor! Stop right there! She finally stopped that figure! With a frown, Taylor stopped in his tracks carrying his schoolbag. He really couldnt understand why his father was so angry. He felt deeply wronged! Seeing her son stop, Catherine walked up to him and stood still, asking, What exactly is going on? Why is your father angry? How would I know? Taylor irritably replied. He was also very depressed. At this moment, Jolies phone beeped. She took it out and saw someone had sent her this text: [The king does not allow Prince Taylor to set foot in the pce again] Jolie stared at this line, and she finally realized the severity of the situation. She held the phone screen in front of the queen. When Catherine saw this, she was shocked! Was the king so angry? Taylor! She pushed away the phone and shouted at her son again, then grabbed his arm, Come with me! She directly pulled her son back to the pce! Your Majesty Jolie was worried and hurried to catch up, Letsmunicate properly! Speak, what exactly did you do?! Catherine interrogated. She was very confused and also frustrated! Why did you have to do this? Why did you make your father so angry? Do you know youre the onepeting for the throne? Do you even care about Louis? If you anger your father to death, will the throne fall into your hands?! You unfilial son! After being wronged by his father and interrogated by his mother, Taylor was even more puzzled. How would I know? Taylor irritably replied, I didnt do anything! I just fell in love with learning! Im bing better, why are you still not satisfied? You really were just studying?! You didnt do anything else? His mother didnt believe it. What did I do? I was just studying! There are so many eyes watching! If you dont believe me, go ask the servants! Seeing her son so emotional and depressed, Catherine chose to believe him. After all, she knew her own son very well. But if this was really the case why did things be so terrible? Father wont let me get close to ire, and I dont know why either! Taylor angrily blurted out. He threw his schoolbag on the table, I also want to know why! Catherine was stunned, then at a loss for words.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, a bold thought suddenly shed through Jolies mind. When this thought shed by, she was so shocked! Alright, Ill go ask why right now! Catherine said and then left! Your Majesty! Jolie reacted immediately, rushed forward and pulled her back, I have something to tell you! Catherine stopped and turned around. Jolies eyes contained a thousand words, as if it was very important. Chapter 1672 This is a huge misunderstanding At this time, Taylor picked up his backpack and stomped away angrily! He just wanted to find a ce to calm down! Catherine was also in no mood to care about him anymore. She followed Jolie towards the inner room, feeling a little uneasy. What exactly do you want to say? Did you notice something wrong? Jolie walked into the room and closed the door. Her eyes were half-narrowed as she said with some certainty, The reason why the King is so angry is because Prince Taylor made a move on his woman. At first, Catherine didnt understand what this meant. Because in her constant understanding, only she was the Kings woman. How could Taylor make a move on her? As the master and servants eyes met, Catherine finally reacted. You mean Her chest throbbed again. You mean ire? Yes, the King has taken a liking to ire, Jolie said bluntly and decisively. She said coldly, Otherwise there is no way to exin this matter. No! Catherine suddenlyughed. She spoke lightly and quickly, Thats impossible. Theres a generation gap! And its only been a few days! Shes just a trantor, how could she capture the Kings heart? Since ancient times, when a man looks for a woman, he wants to find someone younger than himself. The younger and more delicate the better, Jolie said. Because apart from this, I cant think of any other reason. Prince Taylor is his own son. Calling him to get out and no longer allowing him to set foot in the pce, this punishment is too severe. Although Catherine couldnt find a reason, she also thought this reason was too outrageous. But Jolies judgment was always very urate. And she spoke so decisively that in the end it did make Catherine feel a little creeped out. Could it be Is this ire really a witch? Your Majesty, Jolies voice was low. I just had someone investigate and they sent back a message. I dont know if I should say it or not. Catherine narrowed her eyes slightly. What do you have that you shouldnt say? Tell me. She suppressed the panic in her heart and looked at her intently. Speak. The King ordered Miss ire to apany him for meals, breakfast, lunch and dinner, a few days ago, Jolie reported truthfully. Eden and Arthur are standing guard outside.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. When Catherine heard this, she could hardly believe it! Her eyes were full of shock. The King didnt have a cleanliness obsession, but he was used to dining alone. He liked tranquility. Apart from Catherine herself, no one else had ever apanied the King at meals. Even his son Taylor rarely, very rarely, would apany his father, to visit his father, but rarely went into the dining room. Your Majesty, Jolie saw her shocked expression and gentlyforted her. The Kings health is deteriorating day by day. He would never be so reckless as to take Miss ire as his concubine. So I think this matter can be overlooked. Just pretend you dont know about it. No! Catherine loved the King. She could not tolerate other women approaching him. He is my husband! How can I allow other women to get close to him? Even if he is dying, I must still be his only consort! Thinking of ires appearance, like a water lily emerging from the water, Catherine was jealous! At such a young age, she had already captivated both father and son! If this got out, wouldnt it be the royal familys biggestughing stock? And she, Catherine, would definitely be the subject of ridicule and gossip. Then she started to reflect, Its my fault, Im not good enough. These days Ive put all my thoughts into the project with the Jing Group and didnt take out enough time to apany him, leading to bad people taking advantage of the opportunity. On the one hand, she started to reflect. On the other hand, she also pushed this responsibility onto ire. She felt that this girl was insincere, vain and pretentious! Chapter 1673 Claire Summoned by the Queen Jolie, bring ire to see me! Catherines eyes were a bit cold. She wanted to take the opportunity to have a good chat with this girl before Ivan arrived, to advise her to turn back now and not do anything foolish. Jolie also guessed the Queens intentions. She bowed respectfully, Yes. Then she stepped quickly out to fetch ire, estimating that Mr. Marsh should be arriving soon as well. In the luxurious pce, Catherine paced back and forth on the rabbit fur rug, in a very bad mood. This ire must be quite cunning, to have father and son wrapped around her finger. In the Kings Pce- Since Prince Taylor had been chased away, ire felt very awkward. She also felt guilty, knowing the esction didnt benefit anyone. Yet the King didnt me her at all. Instead he apologized, Im very sorry, ire. Hes ignorant and caused you distress. Your Majesty, ire was very concerned about Rowans feelings. This matter must have spread through the royal family by now. Im sorry, I didnt handle it well and caused you worry, ire apologized again. Please take care of your health. The Kings anger had aggravated his condition. Clutching his chest, he took a deep breath. Continue your studies. Ill go rest in my room. With Arthurs support, he headed towards his bedroom. The King insisted ire return to the study room and continue learning, refusing any assistance from her or letting her see him off. Watching his retreating figure disappear through the doorway, ire was still in a daze, feeling a little down. She wondered, if Rowan found out about todays incident, what would he think? Would he misunderstand? And if Queen Catherine knew, what would she think? But ires deepest concern was whether this would implicate Rowan. She had to fully cooperate in keeping her identity hidden, as Rowan had done. The Kings protection of her today made it obvious she was no ordinary person. Queen Catherines captain of the guard Jolie was very shrewd. Still, Mr. Marsh would be arriving soon, bringing new hope. Just as ire gathered herself to return to the study, she heard approaching footsteps, brisk and steady. Soon, Captain Jolie appeared at the doorway, heading straight for ire. Their eyes met. ire could tell she hade for her. Miss ire, Jolie halted before her and ryed her orders evenly, The Queen requests your presence. Facing those cool, detached eyes, ire had a bad premonition. Had the Queen summoned her because of Prince Taylors behavior today?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ire didnt say anything or stall for time. She stepped forward, with Jolie following behind. Once downstairs and out of the pce, Jolie led the way to the Queens pce, though ire already knew where it was. As they walked, ire pondered like a writer C what questions would the Queen ask? As a mother, how would she feel upon hearing her son had been chased out by his father? ire treated it as a story, profiling Queen Catherines character. How would someone like her react in this situation? ire had only one thought C to protect Rowan. She must not expose that she was Rowans girlfriend. She couldnt let Rowan worry while he was researching. Soon the two peacocks at the pce gates came into view. ire was led inside by Jolie. Chapter 1674 Let’s Speak Frankly On the way here, she had mentally prepared herself. Jolie brought ire to the Queens pce. It was different from the other royal pces, with a modern ir, almost trendsetting. The pce was enormous. ire followed Jolie through a maze of twists and turns for five minutes before finally arriving at a spacious tea room. As soon as ire entered, she saw a figure standing by the window. Your Majesty, Ive brought Miss ire, Jolie bowed and exited, closing the door behind her. ires gaze never left that figure as she tried to guess her thoughts. So shes not going to turn around? Your Majesty, ire slightly nodded her head, speaking gently with proper etiquette. Its a pleasure to meet you. Catherine turned with a stony expression, scrutinizing her from head to toe, from her face to her figure. ire was very calm, even tranquil as she met her gaze, trying to discern her inner thoughts from her expressions. Recalling Jolies words, with ire now before her, Catherine was furious as a woman. If not for her being Ivans sister, she would have pped her already! But she knew she had to restrain herself. So Catherines lips curved up. Have a seat, Ive brewed some tea. Lets chat while we drink. She still wanted to advise her. Your Majesty, ire remained standing, watching as Catherine sat down. She sincerely exined in a soft voice, I have a boyfriend in Arkpool City, so I cannot ept Prince Taylors affection. Oh? The Queen had just picked up the teapot but nced up at her remark before withdrawing her gaze to pour tea. If youre so principled, why ept the Kings affection then? What? At first ire thought she had misheard, not understanding her meaning. Because she had misunderstood in a way ire hadnt considered at all. Catherine set down the teapot. Sitting straight, she didnt ask ire to sit either, just lifted her eyes to the girl standing not far away. But this time, her gloomy dark eyes held scrutiny. Theres no need to pretend you dont understand. Although I called you here, lets speak frankly. Clearly the Queen was unhappy, even suppressing anger. ire had often written such expressions and mannerisms in her novels C barely containing rage, yet enduring and considerate, with a chilled gaze. ire, I know youre Mr. Marshs sister, but trying to steal my husband here is wrong of you, Catherines eyes narrowed as she calmly sipped her tea. Although the King is ill and aged, hes not muddle-headed. Now ire finally understood the misunderstanding she was speechless! In her heart ire ridiculed Catherines characterization C not low EQ, but low IQ. Your Majesty, just because Prince Taylor was clinging to me and the King called him out for neglecting his duties and chased him away, you think Im having an affair with the King? Is that what you mean? Catherines eyes answered her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. ire really wanted tough, but she had to respect the Queens status. So she exined earnestly and sincerely, This is a misunderstanding. Im not that kind of person, neither is the King. Seeing her emphasize so seriously, she didnt seem to be lying. Catherine examined her for a bit. Regardless of whether its true, its a fact you dined with the King. Thats already improper. I hope youll cease such behavior! The Queens anger didnt benefit anyone, and ire had already obtained the food samples. So ire readily agreed, Alright. Catherine was actually surprised by her sudden cooperativeness. Chapter 1675 Rowan Finds Out So she said again, The restaurant is a rtively private space. You are not a doctor, please remember your identity as a trantor. I can confirm this is a date! It can also ruin you, but as long as youe to your senses and immediately stop this behavior and give up any feelings you have for the king, I can let bygones be bygones. I promise to stop this behavior, ire said. Its not because Ivee to my senses, Im not lost at all. And whether its a date or not, the king will exin it to you! Please go ask him! ire simply didnt want tomunicate with her anymore. She felt the queen was an idiot who only knew how to be irrationally jealous. There was a sh of something in Catherines eyes. This girls tone made her very dissatisfied! She was the queen! So Catherine put down her teacup and stood up. She said with some momentum, ire, I warn you, I dont care who you are, dont have any improper thoughts about my husband! Even if hes dying, hes still mine! I would also warn your son to stay away from me in the future. He has already caused me distress. And, your husband is the king, please respect his status and do not nder him. ire looked straight at her and said softly with rosy lips. Before Catherine could respond, ire continued, Queen, if I told the king about our conversation today, do you guess he would look for you? Hearing this, the womans expression changed. ire smiled and said, Dont worry, I wont. As her words fell, the two women looked at each other, both feeling a sharp aura. They stared at each other for a full minute.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the end it was ire who spoke first. If the queen has nothing else, then Ill be going first. Catherine didnt say anything more, just a determined look in her eyes. Watching her back as she left, she really didnt expect this girl to be so tough, with a fearless attitude that came from the bone. That calm andposed manner was innate. At this time, Taylor had returned to his own pce. He took out his emotions by smashing things, and the servants couldnt persuade him to stop no matter what. The pce was in chaos, and he felt wronged like a child. This incident naturally reached Rowans ears as it caused a smallmotion. What did you just say? Rowan asked gently. In the courtyard, the two servants who were watering the flowers and nts were shocked and looked back. When they saw him, they quickly knelt down, Prince! Get up quickly. Rowan helped them up politely and asked gently again, What happened to Prince Taylor? Originally he wasnt interested in Taylors affairs, but he heard ires name. Seeing that Prince Louis wanted to investigate and not me them for not watering carefully, the two servants told him the whole story sentence by sentence. Although they had only heard it through the grapevine, it was mostly urate. The news came from the kings pce. The king made Prince Taylor get lost and never allowed him to step foot in the pce again. It was Duke Eden who saw him off. Then Miss ire was also taken away by Captain Jolie, probably summoned by the queen. As Rowan listened, his heart stirred and he became a little worried. I see, go on with your work, thanks for the hard work. After that, he turned and walked toward the kings pce. Rowan felt very sorry that he hadnt been able to protect her well. His thin lips tightened and his deep eyes were slightly gloomy as he quickened his pace. As he walked, he saw ire in the distance, and ire came from another intersection and immediately saw him too. They were both startled and slowed their steps, with about ten meters between them. Walking in the same direction, they gradually drew closer to each other Chapter 1676 Ivan Comes Both were very vignt, observing their surroundings with the corner of their eyes. They didnt see anyone in their line of sight, and the sentry guards were also standing far away. ire, did Catherine give you a hard time? Although Rowan was a little jealous in his heart, he still asked with concern. Because he remembered the scene of Taylor putting his arm around her shoulders, which made him very ufortable. No, not at all, ire turned her head as she walked to give him a smile. She didnt want him to worry about her. Seeing him haggard, she felt so heartbroken. However, this smile of hers made Rowan feel inexplicably sad when it fell into his eyes. The two walked forward, each harboring their own thoughts. He was wondering what exactly Taylor had done to her that made his father so angry? For the first time, Rowan felt dislike towards Taylor. Just as ire was preparing her emotions and about to say something to him, Someone approached them from not far away. So the two deliberately distanced themselves a little more. This feeling of being so close yet acting like strangers made both of them very ufortable. Actually she really wanted to ask him how his research was going. It was at this moment that ire could feel him visibly quickening his pace. Soon, Rowans back fell into her line of sight. ires chest tightened and she couldnt help but slow down her footsteps. She had a strong premonition that Rowan was angry. She thought back and suddenly realized it was her perfunctory smile that probably hurt his feelings. After all, he was worried about her, but she made him feel like he was worried for nothing. Rowan went into the pce to see his father and ask about his health and condition. ire returned to the pce and locked herself in the study, but she couldnt concentrate on reading books at all right now. Sitting at the desk, she was miserable thinking C She should find a way to meet Rowan, even if only for a short five minutes, it would still be precious to her. As a novelist, she of course knew that misunderstandings were simply fatal. Misunderstandings in a rtionship must be resolved in time, otherwise it really affects the feelings between the two people. In worse cases, it could lead to missing out on a connection. And Ivan could help arrange a meeting. So ire was waiting for him. At this time, a private jet flew lower and lower,nded sessfully, began to slow down, and finally came to a steady stop at the royal airport. Catherine, in order to get closer to Ivan, had brought Jolie to personally wee him, and had already been there for some time. This was unprecedented treatment from her towards others. The cabin door of the ne opened, and under the warm sunshine, Ivan walked out. He appeared in everyones sight, a ck coatzily draped over his shoulders, not worn properly, with both hands in his pockets, yet still noble and arrogant, an aura that was innate. Behind Ivan followed several entourage members, also with upright postures and extraordinary bearings. Everyone came down the gangway. All the people who came to meet the ne fixed their gazes on Ivan. His tall figure was like a god, with unfathomable ck eyes, seeming to contain endless mysterious power, dangerous, yet also attractive.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Ivan always made people instinctively look up to and admire him, even infatuated. No matter where he appeared, he would be the focus. He was the chosen one. But he also always gave people a sense of awe, that ordinary people didnt dare get close. Catherine kept a smile on her face. As his steps drew near, she also stepped forward, her smile deepening. Mr. Marsh, Merry Christmas. She took the initiative to greet him, having learned about the customs in Arkpool City, which had just passed Christmas. Chapter 1677: Delivering Sculptures Merry Christmas. Ivans lip curled slightly, aloof and perfunctory. Catherine was very happy. She saw some people carrying tworge objects covered in red cloth off the ne, mysterious and intriguing. It took two big men to carry one sculpture and four men to carry the other two. Mr. Marsh, she looked at Ivan, then at those men, before bringing her gaze back curiously. May I ask what those are? Why bring such strange things here? Ivan nced over. He answered gently, Those are gifts I prepared for the two princes. He had his hands in his pockets, expressionless but gentle as water. Ivan exined, I was too rushedst time I was here and didnt have time to find suitable gifts. These two sculptures are exquisite works of art that Imissioned master artists to create. There are only two in the world, and I think the princes will surely like them. Mr. Marsh went to great effort. I thank you on Taylors behalf, Catherine sincerely appreciated it. She thought to herself that Louis was getting a free sculpture out of this. Mr. Marsh only gifted the sculptures for her, Catherines, sake. Come, lets bring them directly to the princes. No need to go through the Queens pce. Well go to Prince Taylor first, Ivan said cidly. Catherine could clearly see that Mr. Marsh was in a good mood today. That he was going to Taylor first proved he was doing Louis as an afterthought. Ivan was very thoughtful, making Catherine extremely happy. He made sure no one would suspect his true intentions. And so, they headed towards Taylors pce. But Catherine suddenly thought of something. She hurriedly took out her phone and called her son. Right now, Taylor was furious. He had smashed many things and was still venting his anger. The room was aplete mess. So he didnt pick up the phone or even hear it ring.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Realizing her son was having a tantrum, Catherine turned to Jolie beside her and whispered something. Jolie understood and hurried off. Catherine then smiled and said to Ivan as they walked, Mr. Marsh, in the royal family, even though the Queen is gone, Louis is the eldest son. I think we should deliver your sculpture to his pce first. She was buying time for her son to calm down. He had the habit of smashing things when angry, and it wouldnt be good for Mr. Marsh to see that. Thats fine, Ivan nced at her, smiling as heplimented, The Queen is very magnanimous. Hearing his praise made Catherine beam happily. She suddenly felt very aplished, certain that Mr. Marsh would side with her and help her. As they chatted, the group headed towards Louiss pce. Along the way, Catherine introduced the pces history that met their eyes. She was quite familiar with everything here after all. At this time, Jolie hurried into Taylors pce. Captain, the servants at the door greeted respectfully, heads bowed low. Just inside, Jolie heard crashing sounds and frowned, quickening her pace. Reaching the door, the scene before her was somewhat shocking. She took a deep breath to steady herself. Prince! At Jolies shout, Taylor looked over upon hearing her voice, a bit annoyed to see her at the door. Jolie took two steps forward and coldly told the servants frozen in fear, Hurry and clean this up. Important guests will be here soon! Yes. Only then did the servants dare start cleaning. Taylors mood stabilized somewhat. Who wasing? He didnt care! Chapter 1678: Look Above Tyler turned around with his hands on his hips, not looking at her, hoping she would be sensible enough to leave on her own. Jolie took a few steps forward and stood beside him, treating him like a child. Although her tone was cold and solemn, it had softened a bit. Please manage your emotions, Prince. You are the heir to the throne and must mature. The Queen has high expectations of you. Who wants to inherit the throne?! Tyler suddenly turned his gaze and felt a surge of anger inside him. He vented towards her, My father has already kicked me out! It will be difficult for me to even see him in the future! Inherit the throne? What a joke! Jolie looked at him and reminded him, Thats why you have to behave well and improve your image in the Kings eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Tyler felt wronged. He also wanted to be a good son, but his fathers temper was too strange! Jolie stared at him without blinking, still serious and not smiling. She said to him, Mr. Marsh will being to give you a giftter. As the Prince, you represent the Queen, and she specifically asked me to remind you. Her meaning was clear: he needed to know what to do, and he wasnt a child anymore. Then Jolie looked at the servants who were tidying up the mess on the side, and her tone became more severe. Hurry up! Yes, Captain! They didnt dare to take a breath and quickly started tidying up. Then Jolie looked around and saw that several of the paintings on the wall had been damaged by him. She sighed inwardly and patiently looked back at the boy in front of her. Prince, please step outside. I think its better to greet the guests outside. They should be arriving soon. They said they woulde here first. Tyler was overwhelmed by Jolies presence. Since she was sent by his mother, she represented his mother. So he averted his gaze and irritably stepped out. Jolie followed him like a monitor and said, Please tidy up your clothes, Prince, and also tidy up your mood. Tylers mood was really terrible. He didntck anything, so what could he possibly receive as a gift? In Prince Louiss pce courtyard, the servants were trimming the nts and flowers, all taught by Prince Louis himself. Ivan, Catherine, and nearly ten others arrived at Prince Louiss pce gate in a grand manner. The guards respectfully saluted, Greetings, Queen! This is Mr. Marsh who hase from afar. He is a distinguished guest of our royal family. Please inform Prince Louis that Mr. Marsh hase to deliver a gift. The Queen spoke. Hello, Mr. Marsh. They greeted him. Yes! The guard quickly ascended the stairs. The servants hurriedly invited everyone to take their seats, made tea, and prepared refreshments, not daring to be the slightest bit negligent. It was Catherines first timeing here. Even though she had returned to the royal family for so long, she hadnt formally met him yet. Rowans pce was spacious, almost preserved in its original form from thest century. He always respected the remnants of history, which was a rare sentiment. In a short while, Rowan appeared at the corner of the staircase. He was like a humble gentleman, with a calm expression and watery eyes, walking down the steps. Ivans gaze fell on his face for a few seconds and noticed the visible exhaustion. Hello, Prince Louis! When Rowan stepped down thest step, all the servants greeted him in unison. Rowan and Catherine locked eyes and saw therge object carried by two men, covered in a red cloth. He approached everyone and spoke calmly, Greetings, Queen. It was a sign of respect to his father, and he also thanked her for sincerely apanying his father all these years. This made Catherine gain face in front of Ivan. Hello, Prince, Ivan said lightly. Hello, Mr. Marsh, Rowan greeted him as well. Chapter 1679: Successful Delivery Ivans lips curled up slightly as he looked at the sculpture being carried by his two subordinates. A luxurious red silk cloth covered it, exuding an ethereal and ceremonial aura. Then he turned his gaze to Rowan and spoke in a gentle tone, Prince, during yourst visit to Lu Layeka, it was too rushed for me to prepare a gift for you. This time, I happened to meet a renowned artist in Arkpool City, so I had him customize this sculpture for your safety and also for its aesthetic appeal. It resembles the gods in human dreams. Its just a small token of our meeting. I hope you like it. While Ivan spoke, Rowan stared at him intently, and the two mens gazes converged. Rowan understood Ivans thoughts and intentions. He was Ivan, and he didnt need to please anyone. Why would he give a sculpture as a gift? Surely, this was not an ordinary sculpture. Rowan guessed that it was hollow inside and being carried by two people, merely a cover-up. Thank you for your kind gesture, Mr. Marsh. I really like it. Happy New Year, Rowan replied gracefully, then turned to his servant and instructed, Please take the gift Mr. Marsh has brought and ce it in my study. Be careful not to touch it. Yes, Your Highness!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With Catherine witnessing the scene, two servants carefully received the sculpture covered in red silk from the hands of the two men. They then walked towards the nearby elevator. They were a bit puzzled as to why two people were needed to carry the sculpture, but they thought it was for ceremonial purposes. Through the ethereal silk, both servants could feel the beauty of the sculpture. Catherine pondered that the gift from Mr. Marsh to Prince Louis was just a side matter. The person he really wanted to give it to was Tyler. However, there were only two princes in the royal family, and Mr. Marsh was a wealthy person who didnt want to attract unnecessary attention. So he had to y fair. After delivering the gift, Ivan didnt linger any longer. Prince, I wont disturb you any further, he said while surveying the surroundings. You seem to enjoy flowers and nts, and I believe you must appreciate tranquility. Rowan remained gentle and smiled as he gazed at Ivan. I enjoy finding serenity amidst the hustle and bustle. Good, thats great, Ivan replied. Then well take our leave. You can continue with your tasks. Very well, Mr. Marsh, youre wee to visit for tea whenever you have time, Rowan extended an invitation to Ivan in front of Catherine. Ive recently acquired a batch of new tea leaves, and I believe youre quite knowledgeable about tea. Id like to discuss it with you. Sure, another time, Ivan nodded, then nced at Catherine. While Catherines demeanor appeared gentle, her thoughts were clear. Louis, oh Louis, you wont be able to win over Ivan! With a smile on her face, she deliberately spoke affectionately, Lets go, Mr. Marsh. Youve been on the ne for a long time, and it must have been tiring. Lets deliver Tylers gift and have some tea. Ivan looked at Rowan, then turned and walked towards the door. Ivan understood Catherines intentions as clearly as a mirror. Her light gaze nced past Rowans face before following him, intentionally staying close to Ivan. She wanted to use this physical gesture to tell Louis that Ivan was on her side and he shouldnt harbor any illusions. Watching their departing figures, Rowans lips curled up, but the smile didnt reach his eyes. After they left, he turned and headed upstairs. Locking the door to his study, Rowan approached the sculpture and carefully removed the red silk covering. The sculpture was truly beautiful, resembling both a human and a god. Its graceful form brought a sense of joy. However, it didnt pique Rowans interest too much. His slender fingers explored the sculpture, searching for mechanisms. He then examined it closely for any cracks. After a thorough inspection, he found that the head of the sculpture could be twisted. So he gently removed the head. As expected, Rowan saw a small box inside. Chapter 1680: Rowan’s Shock He reached in with both hands, carefully pulling out the box, and immediately recognized it as his own belongings. Did he go to the pharmaceutical research room? Rowan was thrilled and quickly opened the box, his heart filled with excitement. Ivan was truly brilliant and never failed to disappoint him. There must be more surprises in this box. Sure enough, as soon as he opened the box, he saw a bottle inside, filled with liquid and marked with measurements. Underneath the bottle was a handwritten letter, and upon opening it, he saw Jennifers handwriting. The letter roughly exined how she had tested the food and found no traces of poison. However, based on Rowans description, she had predicted the poisonous ingredients and developed an antidote. Rowan held the timely medicine in his hands, feeling a glimmer of hope. Researching over there would surely be more convenient than doing it here. Furthermore, Jennifer had written down the form for the antidote on the paper. Rowan had great trust in Jennifers judgment, even though it hadnt been clinically proven. His fathers health was already in an extremely dire state. To put it bluntly, his fathers situation was like a desperate attempt to revive a dead horse. He wouldnt let go of any shred of hope. Setting down the bottle, Rowan discovered a cellphone in the box, already turned on and without a password. He opened it and realized it was a special phone capable of preventing eavesdropping. Jennifers number was still saved in the contacts. Rowan nced at the locked door and went to the window, dialing the stored number. Since it was saved, it must be cable. At that moment, Jennifer was at home with her children. Suddenly, her phone rang, and she picked it up from the coffee table, ncing at the disy. She said to her children, You guys read the picture book for a while. Mommy will take a call, so dont make noise, okay? Keep your voices down. Okay, the children replied in soft voices.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. With that, she got up and walked toward the floor-to-ceiling window, about 20 meters away from the two children. She slid her finger over the answer button and said, Hello, Rowan, did you see the medicine? Master, I saw it, Rowan replied calmly, though his heart was still filled with excitement. Thank you. Youre wee. Its only natural. This phone, which is resistant to wiretapping, is a product developed by Jing Corporation. It has undergone more than a dozen tests, so you can use it with confidence. You can call me without any problems, but dont call ire. Her phone may also be under surveince, Jennifer reminded him. I understand, Rowan said, taking note. Thank you. Theres a photocopy of a handwritten medical book under the box. Its my masters lifelong research. Rowan walked toward his desk and began searching inside the box. She continued, Theres a method of poisoning described in there that bears a striking resemnce to the situation you described. So, ording to the prescription given, I wrote the form on a note. Take some time to study this book. Ive marked the important sections. Try giving the medicine to the king first and observe. Okay, Rowan said, pulling out the photocopy of the handwritten medical book from the box. He casually flipped through it and was instantly shaken to his core! I see your markings, and its indeed exactly like my fathers condition! His stomach has already started to atrophy, and he eats very little. So, do you think this is a coincidence? Jennifer couldnt help feeling a bit heavy-hearted. No, the simrity is too uncanny! Rowan finished reading that page, and his chest tightened suddenly. He had a strong premonition. Are there more photocopies of this book? Who else has seen them? This method of poisoning is very safe, with an incubation period of up to ten years. Its too sinister and difficult to detect. Chapter 1681: Claire Meets Ivan Do you still have any food samples on hand? Jennifer asked, Take another look. We need to determine as soon as possible if its this toxin so that we can prepare arge amount of antidote. I have a sample that was brought to the dining table. Im currently studying it. These instruments were delivered just in time, and they will speed up the results, Rowan replied with increased confidence. How is everything at my hospital? I went to handle the handover for you. Everything is running smoothly, so you dont have to worry. Alright, thank you for your hard work. But please take care of yourself, especially since youre pregnant. Im doing fine, Jennifer reassured. I wont take up any more of your time. If you find that its poisonous, check if the ingredients match whats written in the book. If they are exactly the same, then the culprit must have read this book. But if thats the case, then who is the culprit? In fact, Jennifer also found it very strange. Masters efforts had always been cherished by Masters nephew, so how could they have been seen by someone else? It was a medical book, but it was also a poisonous book. Good and evil were just a thought away. Even if it was identally seen, who would remember the form for the poison and take action based on it? But the medical book clearly stated that if poisoned for five years, how to prepare the antidote, and if poisoned for ten years, how to prepare it as well. Even if all the organs of the poisoned person failed before death, there was still a chance to turn the tide. After the call ended, Rowan put everything aside and began using the sophisticated instruments brought over to study the food samples collected by ire. If the food on the dining table was poisoned, it would narrow down the range of suspects. He was meticulous,posed, and fully dedicated to his research. After Ivan finished delivering the sculpture to Tyler and Catherine took him to the pce to have tea, the treatment was excellent, and she was focused on getting closer to Ivan. Since ire learned about Ivans arrival at the royal pce, she called him. Brother, where are you? I heard that you came to Lu Layeka. I just arrived. Im having tea with the queen. Its a good opportunity to discuss the project as well. The design draft is already out, and construction will start soon, Ivans voice was gentle. Do you want toe over? Its been a while since west met, and there are some things we need to talk about. When Ivan answered the call, Catherine was by his side. From the tone and choice of words, she guessed that the other person was ire, and her whole demeanor became a bit off. Slightly awkward and embarrassed. ires lips curled up. Sure, Ille right over. She wanted to see if Catherine had realized her mistake and how she was behaving now, and how she would treat her in the future. Catherine wanted to please Mr. Marsh but didnt use her brain, misunderstandings arose for no reason, and she even warned her sister. ire didnt want to sour her rtionship with Catherine either because she might unknowingly help her in some way in the future. After all, she was the queen, and causing trouble wouldnt lead to anything good. So, ire informed the king and, after receiving his permission, she walked towards the queens pce. ires arrival made Catherine feel a bit embarrassed. Although she warmly weed her, it had only been an hour since they were at odds and she had warned her. Brother, Merry Christmas, ire greeted with a smile, her eyes shining as she looked at Ivan, as if she had forgotten the previous unpleasantness. I have good news to tell you, Ivan said to her. Your brother is going back to take over our familyspany, but for me, its not necessarily good news. Thank you for nurturing my brother so well and giving him so many opportunities for development.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What? ire also has a brother? Catherine interjected appropriately to ease the tension between the two, considering they hadnt had muchmunication before. Chapter 1682: Reporting the Situation ire turned her gaze and smiled gently, Yes, I have a brother. Shepletely disregarded past grievances and hoped that the princess could let go of her resentment. Her response eased Catherines embarrassment to some extent. Catherine thought to herself, this girl looks quite smart, she probably wont tell Mr. Marsh about the trouble I caused her, right? If she did, then that would be really sigh, how troublesome. Catherine felt regretful. She had let jealousy cloud her judgment before, but now that she had calmed down, all she wanted was to hold onto Ivans thigh tightly! On the other hand, ire was a novelist. She often created characters, so she could perceive the princesss inner thoughts from her subtle expressions. The siblings had a cup of tea with the princess and then Ivan bid farewell to her, taking ire with him. Throughout the entire encounter, ire never had a falling out with Catherine. Her attitude remained gentle as if the previous grievances never existed. This relieved the middle-aged woman to some extent. Ivan took ire back to the amodation arranged by Catherine earlier. Mr. Marsh, something happened today that I want to tell you. As soon as they entered the gate, ire changed her lively and spirited demeanor. She suppressed her smile, and her face suddenly became a bit heavy. Go ahead, Ivan said. She sighed lightly, Prince Taylor has been clinging to me. He followed me all the way to the kings pce and even to my study. I exined to him multiple times that I need my own space to study. Listening to her, Ivan realized that the situation was not ideal, but he didnt interrupt. He just looked at her with a puzzled expression. ire continued, Then he actually had someone bring a table and chair and stayed outside my door to study. Unfortunately, the king found out about it and got very angry. He scolded Prince Taylor and forbade him froming over again. As Ivan listened, his brow furrowed slightly. So, has your rtionship with Rowan been exposed? Thats not a good thing. Not yet. However, the king knows about my identity and he knows that Rowan and I are in a romantic rtionship. So maybe hes trying to protect me and keep Taylor away from me, ire exined. The king knows about your identity? Did you tell him? Ivan asked. It wasnt me, the girl shook her head. Rowan told him a long time ago, probably hoping that the king could cooperate with us in gathering evidence. Thats why Ive been having meals with the king recently, even entering his private dining room to obtain food samples again. Doesnt that raise suspicions? Ivan expressed his concern. And what about Eden? I dont think so, because the king also provided a reasonable exnation for dining with me. Its just that this incident made Catherine jealous, ire replied. Jealous? Ivan was a bit confused. Whats there to be jealous about between generations? Whats so tasty about this jealousy? Who is jealous on behalf of whom?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She had Joliee and find me, summoning me to her pce. Then she warned me, thinking that I had some improper rtionship with the king. Now that was beyond reason! Ivan furrowed his brow lightly. He entered a contemtive state. ire sighed softly again, but then she had a different thought. Actually, its okay like this. At least theres no misunderstanding about me and Rowan. It greatly protects him and also benefits our uing actions. If my undercover identity is exposed, the culprit will definitely be more vignt. Dont worry, Ill try to give Catherine some information, Ivan came up with an idea. Ill say that you and your boyfriend have a stable rtionship, that youre each others first love, and that youll be getting married soon. ire also thought about the scene where she had a chance encounter with Rowan today. She desperately wanted to see him, even if it was just for five minutes. She had something to exin to him. Chapter 1683: Alleviating Lovesickness He knows too? Ivan was surprised. Does he also suspect you and his father? People in love have strong possessiveness and are often irrational, that was her opinion. She wrote romance novels, so she understood. ire said, Of course, he wont suspect me and his dad, but I cant guarantee he wont suspect me and Tyler. Tyler, in this way, always made her a little worried. Mr. Marsh, I write novels frequently, and novels derive from life. If we dont resolve this misunderstanding in a timely manner, it really affects the rtionship between two people. He cant focus on his research, and I wont be happy either. Alright, Ivan agreed. This matter is simple. I will handle it. However, he needed toe up with a good n that could avoid suspicion, proceed smoothly, and buy enough time. Soon, news of Ivan giving sculptures to Prince Lu Yi and Prince Tyler spread within the royal pce, mainly due to Catherines boasting. She emphasized that the Marsh Group had further developed its rtionship with the Lu Layeka royal family and would continue to do so in the long term. Meanwhile, in Rowans pce. He locked himself in the spacious and bright study on the upper floor, taking out all the tools from the box. He was conducting serious experiments, and the research results were about toe out. He was nervous and excited. Afraid that it was poisonous, yet afraid that it wasnt. If it was non-toxic, it meant the killer wasnt nning to strike again, and finding them would be even more difficult than reaching the sky. As he took out the litmus paper, dabbed it with some liquid, and stared intently, eagerly observing Five minutes passed in this anxious and uneasy state of mind. He watched as the white litmus paper gradually turned ck, and Rowans heart sank along with it. The food in the kitchen was not poisoned, but the food served on the table was. Therefore, during this process, everyone who had contact with the food became a suspect. At the same time, he felt deeply saddened. His fathers health was already in a very precarious state. The royal physician had pronounced his life to be in its final countdown, yet this heartless and insane killer didnt intend to spare him! Rowan clenched his fists, hating himself for noting back sooner. He crushed the litmus paper with his fingernails embedded in his palm. The hatred in his heart was overwhelming! If the culprit was discovered, Rowan would execute them ording to thew! Gradually, he calmed himself down a bit. But when he thought about Tylers entanglement with ire, about his master being pregnant, and Mr. Marshing all the way here to help, Rowan felt extremely guilty. It seemed that none of the people he cared about were well-protected. What was going on between ire and Tyler? Why were they talking andughing? Why did he even put his arm around her shoulder? At this moment, Rowan felt a bit restless, not knowing that this feeling was jealousy. Soon, the doorbell rang. He forcefully pulled back his thoughts, suppressed his emotions, and calmly organized everything on the table before cing them neatly in the cab. Only then did he open the door. What is it? he asked indifferently. He had told the servants that as long as the study door was locked, he was studying seriously, and no one should disturb him, even if it was mealtime. Sorry, Your Highness, the servant lowered her head, afraid that he would me her. She apologized sincerely, Mr. Marsh hase, and hes apanied by Miss ire. Rowans expression eased, and he felt a bit of anticipation. He continued to listen to her exnation. Miss ire wants to see your sculptures. I heard shes been interested in learning painting recently.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The servant exined, Although Prince Tyler also has these sculptures, Mr. Marsh mentioned that she is someone with a boyfriend, and with Prince Tyler developing feelings for her, its not convenient for Miss ire to go to his ce. So she could onlye here to disturb you. Rowan understood. He would give them some time alone to alleviate their lovesickness. He casually said, Then let here up. He was very happy, but he couldnt let the servant see it. Chapter 1684: I’m Not Afraid of Danger Yes, the servant also breathed a sigh of relief. After all, Mr. Marsh was a prominent figure. With both sides settled, she turned and left with peace of mind. Rowan nced at her receding figure and left the study door slightly ajar. But he couldnt help but recall the intimate and cheerful moments between ire and Taylor, which stabbed at his heart. It was difficult for him to even utter a word to her now, while Taylor could freely get close to her. Rowan loved her deeply, but recently, love had be a bit of a hardship for him. But wasnt ire the same? A young girl who wrote novels, with a mind as delicate as sand. Soon, the servant led ire upstairs. Meanwhile, Ivan sat downstairs, waiting. The pce was spacious and bright, and he would handle everything here, even if Catherine arrived unexpectedly. He had a feeling that Rowans ce was being monitored. Although the prince didnte down to greet him, the servants had prepared tea and exquisite pastries for Ivan. Following the servant, ire made her way up the stairs. Her heart feltplicated, and as she turned the corner of the staircase, her heartbeat suddenly elerated, pounding heavily. She really missed him, but now that she saw him, a thousand words swirled in her mind, and she didnt know which one to say first. Miss ire, please. The servant bowed respectfully at the door and then knocked on the slightly ajar room door, reporting with a slightly louder voice, Prince, Miss ire has arrived. Come in. Rowans familiar voice came from inside the room. ire softly thanked the servant, Thank you, and then withdrew her gaze as she gently pushed open the door. She took a step inside.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Entering his study for the first time, ires emotions were incrediblyplex. The moment the door opened, the gazes of these lovers collided. She stopped in her tracks, reached out, and gently closed the door. Standing three meters away from Rowan, she stared at each other like this. Suddenly, her nose tingled, and her crystal tears began to fall. Rowans chest tightened, and he quickly walked towards her. As he locked the door with one hand, the other arm wrapped around her, and at the same time, his lips pressed against hers. His familiar scent, which belonged to him, descended directly onto her. ire reached her hand around his waist, holding him tightly, responding to his kiss. Suddenly, she had an urge to cry. Rowans kiss was tender, full of deep affection and longing. This kisssted for a full three minutes ires mind cleared, and she worried that time would not be enough, afraid that Catherine would rush over as soon as she found out. So, she gently pushed him away. ire. Rowan embraced her tightly, I missed you so much. In his mind, shes of Taylor embracing her shoulders continued to appear. Im sorry, Yi. ire felt his warmth, listened to his heartbeat, and felt deeply distressed. Did you hear about Taylor today? Yeah. He didnt inquire in detail; he still unconditionally believed in her, although he was jealous. But if she was willing to tell him, he was also willing to listen. Theres nothing between me and him. ire held him tightly. Ive told Taylor many times that I have a boyfriend. On this point, he believed her. Taylor probably always got whatever he wanted from a young age, so he doesnt care about my rtionship status. He feels superior. The trouble he caused you. Rowan med himself. I didnt take good care of you and got you involved in a dangerous whirlpool. No. She lifted her gaze from his embrace, her teary eyes filled with determination. I want to be with you. Im not afraid of danger! Chapter 1685: Catherine’s Fear ire was not a romantic person. She simply fell deeply in love with someone and was willing to give up everything, even her own life, for him. You look exhausted She gently held his face in her hands, noticing the dullness in hisplexion and the stubble on his chin. She felt genuine heartache, her heart on the verge of breaking. Promise me that youll take care of yourself, okay? ire looked at him with sadness, her crystalline tears rolling down once again. Rowan couldnt bear to see her cry. He gently cupped her face and lovingly kissed away the tears that welled up in her eyes.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Writers are naturally empathetic, kind-hearted, and always considerate of others. They are more sensitive than others and have a tender exterior. Sometimes they can feel upset for a long time just by seeing a cat shedding fur Rowans kiss gradually warmed ires body and also warmed his heart. ire stood on her tiptoes and took the initiative to kiss his chin, kissing away the prickly stubble and then his lips. The two embraced and kissed each other once again, their hearts drawing closer. Meanwhile, in Catherines pce, one of her subordinates approached her and whispered something in her ear. Catherine furrowed her brow upon hearing it, then waved her hand at him. The subordinate bowed and turned to leave. Jolie looked at her and asked, Your Highness, whats wrong? Catherine replied, Mr. Marsh took Miss ire to see Louis, and they havente out for twenty minutes. Jolie pondered for a moment and guessed, Could they be having tea? After all, the prince extended an invitation. Catherine thought to herself that if these twenty minutes were extraordinary, then they must have a lot to discuss. This woman seemed inexplicably anxious. No, Mr. Marsh must not be swayed by Louis. Lets go and see for ourselves! Catherine couldnt contain her impatience and took quick strides toward the door. Your Highness! Jolie, the voice of reason, hurriedly caught up with her. How will you exin your sudden visit? Going there without a valid reason will raise suspicions! How do you n to handle it? Catherine stopped in her tracks. Jolie had a point, but she felt a deep sense of discontent and wanted to see the situation for herself. She couldnt let Louis win over Mr. Marsh! Jolie stood by her side and reminded her, Your Highness, if you go, Prince Louis will suspect you of sending someone to spy on him. Given the current situation, its better not to offend him. Catherine turned her gaze, feeling frustrated, and asked, So what should we do now? Let them have a pleasant conversation? Louis may seem like someone who only cares about superficial matters, but he is definitely not a fool. I also think he is inscrutable, Jolie pondered. Hes too calm. Catherines eyes turned fierce, her tone icy. In any case, the throne must never fall into his hands. Lets go see the king now, Jolie suggested. Its been a while since youst visited. The woman finally calmed her emotions a bit and let out a sigh. Lets go. She took a step forward. Jolie followed behind. Meanwhile, in the kings pce. The bedroom was incredibly spacious, with extravagant decorations and gilded splendor everywhere. Exquisite sculptures were disyed on the showcase, and the enormous oil paintings were all masterpieces. On the grand bed, the king struggled to prop himself up, coughing violently. Several servants attended to him anxiously. He had just given an order not to call a doctor. The servants could only support him, hold a handkerchief for him, and provide a spittoon. Everyone was filled with anxiety. Cough cough! The king felt like his lungs were about to be coughed out. Veins bulged on his forehead, and even breathing became difficult. Chapter 1686: The King’s Critical Condition At the same time, a severe pain engulfed his entire body, causing his gaze to be unfocused. Your Majesty! Please let me inform the royal physician! The servant was in a panic, tears streaming down their face. You cant hold on much longer! This is very dangerous! The king continued to cough violently, waving his hand dismissively, refusing their request. The servants were extremely anxious. If something happened to the king, and they hadnt even notified a doctor, it would be an unbearable guilt to bear! The king knew that Louis was conducting research, and he didnt want to disturb Louis. He believed that he wasnt about to die immediately and could hold on a bit longer.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The food was taken away, and soon there would be results from the research. After all, Rowan was a genius doctor. Cough cough The king clutched his chest, trying his best to restrain himself and calm down as waves of excruciating pain surged through him. Your Majesty!! The sight made the servants kneel down with a thud, their hearts filled with fear. Ah! The servant holding the handkerchief saw the bloodstains on the pristine fabric, and her heart tightened. Your Majesty! Youre coughing up blood! This was a dangerous sign! Notifying a doctor was urgent. The servant immediately stood up, going against orders, and shouted, Quick! Inform the royal physician! Call for a doctor! Another servant didnt hesitate, risking me, and hurriedly rushed out of the pce! She had to make a call in the hall! Meanwhile, the king, amidst the violent coughing, had no way to stop it. His lips turned purple, and his body trembled uncontrobly. The servants were at a loss, standing by the bed, almost losing their minds. The king gasped for breath, feeling his body deteriorating. His health had been stable until recently, and he didnt know why it suddenly worsened. He wasnt afraid of death, but he worried about the struggle for the throne and Louiss situation. It was strange that he wasnt worried about Taylor at all, not even a bit. The servant rushed back to the hall, trembling as she picked up thendline phone and quickly called the royal physician, urgently exining the situation. Soon, the royal physician was on his way, and the Arabian doctor, upon hearing the news, hurried over with a medical kit, racing towards the kings pce! Meanwhile, Catherine and Jolie were about to arrive. News of the kings critical condition spread throughout the entire royal family, and everyone whispered if he would make it through the day. This news quickly reached Rowans pce, and Ivan and ire also learned about it, rushing over with great anxiety! Rowan discreetly brought along the life-saving potion! Catherine, apanied by Jolie, had originally nned to visit the king, so they were the first to arrive. As soon as they entered the gate, they heard the dreadful news. Catherines face changed, and she hurriedly ran inside! Berti!! What happened?! How did this happen all of a sudden?! She anxiously rushed to his bedside. Your Highness! The servants all knelt down. Catherine sat at the edge of the bed and held onto him. Why did the situation suddenly worsen? She angrily shouted, Where are the doctors?! Why werent they notified? Where are Eden and Arthur?! The king could feel her heightened emotions and grabbed her wrist. Im fine Amidst the coughing, he whispered. He tried to calm himself down, not wanting to worry everyone. Soon, Eden and Arthur arrived, shocked and concerned by the scene they witnessed. The royal physician arrived, and so did the Arabian doctor. Everyone was rushing to find the most effective medicine. Rowan almost ran all the way here! Just as the royal physician prepared the medicine and warm water, intending to administer it to the king, Rowan appeared at the doorC I have sour plum soup here! Dont use the medicine for now! Chapter 1687: Could it get any worse? Everyone turned their heads when they heard the sound. They saw Prince Louis rushing in, holding a bottle! He made a beeline for the bedside, saying Let me through! The Arabian doctor voluntarily stepped aside, and the royal physician also moved to the side, but he was full of worry. Prince! The King is coughing so badly, yet you let him drink sour plum soup? It could be fatal! He should take medicine immediately! But Rowan did not care about all that. He sat down at the bedside, propped up his father, and quickly opened the medicine bottle! He brought the bottle to his fathers purple lips. The King was very cooperative. His whole body trembled, but he knew this was medicine, and he also had a hunch that he should trust his son.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Louis!! Catherine was anxious. She rushed forward and grabbed Rowans arm forcefully, trying to pull him away. This is not the time to show your filial piety! What on earth are you trying to do?! Do you want the King to die?! Rowans brow furrowed as he steadied himself with all his might, insisting on feeding his father the medicine! The Kings lips trembled. He wanted to cooperate but was a little weak. Still, he managed to drink some. Louis! Get away from him! This is murder!! Catherine was anxious and angry. Because she had pulled quite forcefully, some of the precious medicine sshed onto the nket. This made Rowan very angry too. He was fuming and wished he could p her! Seeing that the King had indeed drunk the stuff, Catherine became even more anxious. As she pulled, she looked around pleadingly for help. Quick! Hes trying to kill the King! Drag him away! Hes the murderer!! Murderer? That word made Rowans heart skip a beat. He had been looking for the murderer all this time, yet that word slipped so easily from her mouth. The servants and guards were conflicted, unsure of what to do. The King was willing to drink, and the one feeding him was the Prince. The one shouting to stop them was the Queen Consort. They were all people one could not defy, so for a moment the servants did not know what to do. Just then, Ivan and ire rushed to the doorway and saw this tug-of-war! What are you doing, Queen Consort? ire shrieked. Ivan immediately rushed over to stop her. Let go! And forcefully pulled Catherine away! By this time, Rowan had also fed the King the right dosage of medicine. He quickly capped the bottle and tucked it back into his pocket, then gentlyid the King back down. Father and sons eyes met, conveying thousands of unspoken words. After settling his father down, Rowan slowly stood up, his powerful aura apparent as he told the two doctors, From now on, do not feed any other medicine to my father. Just let him rest. He did not need to test the medicine for poison anymore. He had confirmed it was in the food. By eliminating a few suspects, he could identify the culprit and trace it back to the mastermind. Louis! Catherine angrily pointed at him. Are you trying to kill your own father? So you can inherit the throne?! Her words were grating to hear, and made Rowans brow furrow slightly. You know very well hes critically ill! Yet you wont let him take medicine?! I see you have ulterior motives! Catherine shrieked at him uncontrobly. This was the first time she had openly shed with him. Rowan was used to his face, and his actions had undoubtedly raised doubts among many. At this moment, the weakened King could not speak, but he was very clear-minded as he gasped for breath with his mouth wide open. Rowan slowly turned to look at Catherine, his eyes shing sharply. That cold gleam made her flinch. She did not dare confront him directly anymore and kept quiet. This sour plum soup is a folk remedy, Rowan told her, and everyone present. Since eating medicine for so long has shown no effect, lets try this from now on! Do you have any basis for this? Iden asked in a deep voice. What if it has the opposite effect? Could it get any worse than now? Rowan looked at him expressionlessly, just short of saying they all knew very well. The King was barely hanging on. Uncle and nephews eyes met, a strange aura swirling between them as both kept expressionless faces. Chapter 1688: Speaking as if Giving Last Instructions After a while, Rowan withdrew his gaze. He directly said to the royal physician beside him, Royal physician, I have been giving you opportunities to treat my father all this time, but there has been no good effect. So starting today, your job as my fathers attending physician ends here. He was going to start the mission to save his father and send away unrted people. The royal physician was disgraced, yet unable to refute, because what Prince Louis said was the truth. Louis! Catherine was emotionally agitated, even hysterical. Are you just going to watch your father die like this?! You dont even need a doctor anymore?! Hes Lu Layekas royal physician! And youre denying him just like that? Hes not been idle all these years! Its just the kings condition is too serious! Rowan was really annoyed by this woman! She was like a pig brain, although he didnt think Catherine had the intelligence tomit the crime, so he had already ruled out the possibility that she was the murderer. So Rowan looked at her again, his eyes also bing sharp, No one hopes for his death more than you. The sooner my father dies, the more beneficial for you, because your power remains, while I just got back alone. Catherine was confused when she heard this. What did he mean by that? How could he say such things in front of so many people? The king also heard it. He smelled the scent of war, so he endured the pain in his body and tried to get up to resolve everything. Because he least hoped to see these two forces in opposition, they were both his sons, the palm and the back of a hand were all flesh. Louis! Dont make wild usations! Catherine was very angry. She felt extremely wronged! And being used by him in front of so many people, she had to exin herself clearly, The king and I have a stable rtionship! I have always been sincere to him! I hope he lives to a hundred! Rowan didnt want to argue with her at all, because such an argument was meaningless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At this time, the king had already struggled to get up, and two servants hurriedly reached out to support him, Your Majesty! attracting everyones attention. Father! Dear! Rowan and Catherine almost rushed to the bedside to support the king at the same time. They were both very nervous and had sincere love for him. The king was in a particrly bad state at this time. After a violent coughing fit, the medicine he had just taken had not yet taken effect. Dont argue His voice was weak as he gasped for breath with a hand on his chest. Ivan and ire were also worried, this medicine had not undergone clinical trials. Everyone was just unconditionally believing in Jennifer and looking forward to a miracle happening. The kings face was ashen, but his lips were terribly purple. You must get along in harmony. He clenched his fists, then slowly turned his eyes, ncing lightly over everyone. The servants and guards knelt down, and everyone was very apprehensive. Could this be hisst instructions? Would there be a change of monarch? Would a new king take the throne? Dear, what do you want to say? Dont rush, take your time, I dont want to oppose him, its just that what he said earlier was too much. He ndered me! Catherine advised him anxiously. She was really worried and also wanted to defend herself again, hoping not to be misunderstood. The king nodded. With so many years of feelings, he could feel it. I may not have much time left. The king said with difficulty. Cold sweat had soaked his ck hair. Louis Louis has been away I hope he can apany me in my final days. Catherine was jealous, but she could not defy the kings meaning, let alone he was a dying man! Unconsciously, there were some tears in Rowans eyes, which had also turned somewhat red. He regretted so much noting back sooner. Ivans gaze fell on Rowan, observing his expression. Chapter 1689: Primogeniture I I want to leave quietly, to stop seeking medical treatment, the king said resignedly and weakly, making his wishes very clear. Catherines heart ached, filled with reluctance and sorrowful tears welled up in her eyes. She saw the king clutch the bedsheet, his sweat gradually soaking through it, and beads of sweat dotted his forehead She heard him say with difficulty, I know my own body very well Its just the matter of session, I will make it clear here, it must follow primogeniture, Louis should take over when I leave, the day I depart will be the day he assumes the throne. Catherines heart thudded heavily, her heart instantly cooled halfway, but at a time like this, she could not utter a word. After all, the king was critically ill, and that rascal Tylor was nowhere to be found. Ivan stood ramrod straight, observing the kings condition with his keenest sense, his gaze fixed on Ethan. At this moment Ethans thoughts were fully on the king, standing vigil at his bedside, also with a tense and worried look. But in Ivans eyes, this merely looked like he was closely observing the kings condition. When he heard about the session, Ivan noticed Ethans expression was a bit odd. At this point, he had made a judgement in his mind. I want to rest now, a chill came over the kings chest, he sighed, hisplexion still pale, his breath still weak, Just let Louis apany me through the final moments of my life. His tone was full of regret, as if this was his only wish. Rowan looked at his father with great sorrow, feeling like a thousand-pound boulder weighed down his heart. He watched as Catherine gently helped his father lie back down, and finally let go of his fathers hand. The kingid down and opened his eyes, looking directly at his son by the bedside. His voice was weak, Louis, move your personal belongings over, live here starting today, weve missed out on so many years, just keep mepany for the final stretch of my life. Every word from his father felt like a needle pricking Rowans heart, the pain so distinct. In the opulent bedroom, the air was heavy with grief, the atmosphere of impending separation by death. The servants kneeled and wept, stifling their cries. The scene also greatly moved ire, she felt very distressed, tears welling up as she held the antidote, but the kings current condition it was uncertain how long he could endure. Everyone withdraw, only Louis remains the king said softly, breathing with difficulty as he gave the order, I wish to be alone. Catherine was envious and unwilling, but seeing the kings state now, she didnt have the heart to make things difficult. In fact, she wanted to stay as well. She thought, Tylor was also his son, why keep only Louis by his side? He didnt even mention Tylor, and directly announced the session. Catherine was resentful.Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Ivan pulled ire along as he strode out. ires worried gaze lingered on Rowan before she followed Ivans steps out. At this moment her heart was filled withplex emotions. Then the servants and guards also got up one by one and left the kings bedchamber in utmost grief. Lying in the bed, the king had his eyes closed weakly, breathing with his mouth open, no longer speaking, just silently listening to the footsteps fading away. Ethan and Arthur also went out, the entire room suddenly quieted down. Catherine still had not left, standing by the bed with tears in her eyes, her nose tingling, vision blurred. Bertie She was very distressed, also very worried that if he passed, her own situation would surely be extremely difficult. Chapter 1690 We Are of the Same Root Get out, the king repeated softly. He did not reject or disdain her. After all, their marriage had been decent over the years. He did not want to talk much now, as it took too much energy. When its time to settle my affairs, I will I will notify you all toe back. I want some peace and quiet these days. His tone contained helplessness and pleading. Alright, Catherine said as tears rolled down her face. She nced at Rowans profile, then slowly turned around and left sorrowfully. Almost everyone was blinded by the illusion that the king wanted to chat with Prince Louis, whom he had not seen for years, during the final moments of his life. But that was not the case. The king wanted to hand over duties to him and cooperate with his medication. No matter who it was, there was an innate will to survive. Hearing Catherines footsteps fade away and the door close, the room becamepletely quiet. It was about a minute before the king slowly opened his eyes again. He was still weak, but the pain had subsided significantly. What he saw was his son sitting on the edge of the bed. He had grown tall and matured into a handsome adult. The king sighed at how time flew. Father and sons gazes converged and lingered in silence. Rowans eyes brimmed with tears and his heart ached as if torn. Regret, anxiety, impatience variousplex emotions intertwined in his heart. Father, Im sorry Those words are meaningless dont say any more, the king interrupted. You must persevere and have a strong will to survive, Rowan said encouragingly. I already have the antidote, although there is only one bottle. But I will figure out the second bottle very soon. Who do you think the culprit is? The king was really weak and had to pause to catch his breath even to say aplete sentence. Rowan thought for a moment. He was actually a veryposed person. Without solid evidence, he did not want to make rash judgments. Father, what do you think? Rowan looked at him, wanting to hear his assessment instead. He felt the king had something to say. Perhaps it was the sour plum soup taking effect. The kingsplexion had improved significantly and his breathing had stabilized quite a bit. He did not name anyone either, only saying, It cant be Catherine. She wouldnt This was his intuition after living with his wife for so many years. He also said, It cant be Taylor either. Although impulsive, Taylor is kind at heart. He has been spoiled since childhood. Even if you didnte back, I would not leave Lu Layeka to him. So assuming I dont make it, who are you nning to pass the throne to? Rowan asked. Several faces shed through the kings mind and he sighed softly, There are no ifs, heaven has eyes. You came back. Rowan actually had no interest in the throne and did not understand governance. Currently, he only had one simple wish-for his father to recover. Other than doing his best, this wish was also somewhat up to fate.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Louis, no matter whether I can make it through this or not, one day I will have to go first eventually. As a father, he held his sons hand and instructed, Although you and Taylor are not blood brothers, you share half the same blood As he spoke, the kings throat choked up a little as well. His eyes also brimmed with tears. We are of the same root. The silent Rowan shed a tear. I know. I wont make things difficult for him. He looked quite calm. You are more steady by nature and have had your own views since young. You can take on important tasks. I hope you can be more forgiving of him. The king was settling hisst wishes, it seemed. Alright, Rowan agreed. Even without his fathers request, he would not harm anyone. He would do his best to reconcile all these rtionships and properly settle the mother and son. Chapter 1691 Ivan’s Certain Guess The king also knew his son would agree, but he still had to say it. He sighed again, somewhat sadly closing his eyes. The image of a little girl shed through the kings mind. After so many years, her innocent and lovely smile was still fresh in his memory. After all these years, there is still no trace of Annie. I dont know if she is dead or alive. This would probably be the kings biggest regret in this life. At the mention of his sister, Rowans heart also stung. This was the deepest wound in his heart. Although it had long scarred over, even the slightest touch would make it bleed profusely again. That extreme pain and grief quickly filled Rowans eyes with tears. He felt very upset and guilty. He said, Im very sorry that after searching for clues all this time, Ive found nothing. Perhaps this is fate The king heaved a heavy sigh, closing his eyes again. If she is still alive, if we are destined to meet, I believe you will be able to find each other. As for me I probably wont make it to that day. If you do meet, please tell her Im sorry on my behalf, and then hold her tight. With tears in his eyes, Rowan nodded. Alright. His expression was filled with grief, and his mood was extremely heavy. The father and son were having an open-hearted talk in the bedroom. Rowan was also keeping track of the time, feeding the king some more of the sour plum soup in small doses over time, which would definitely help the medicine absorb better. Outside the pce entrance, the burly figure of Eiden stood with a grave expression, his brow slightly furrowed, and no one knew what he was thinking. He gave off a very shrewd impression and had an imposing aura about him. In the entire royal family, he also held a high position of power. ire followed Ivan back to his residence. The architects who hade with them had already gone to the construction site, and the progress on building the castle had not slowed down at all, with everyone clear on the division ofbor. So it was just the two of them in the pce, and the servants had also been sent away. The culprit will be Eiden, Ivan told her with certainty. ire was badly startled to hear this. His uncle? She was shocked beyond belief. How could that be? But she had absolute faith in Mr. Marshs judgment. Youll be staying there for now. Keep an eye on him and see if he acts abnormally, Ivan said. But you must also pay special attention to safety. Protecting yourself is the priority. The situation is unstable now. Alright. ire epted the task. She had originally wanted to return to the kings pce immediately, but on second thought, she couldnt help asking, Is the kings condition really so critical today that he might not Faced with this question, Ivan also fell silent. Because no one could give a definite answer, given how long he had been poisoned. In this silence filled with grief, ire dropped the subject and bid Ivan farewell, heading to the kings pce where Rowan was. She had to go help him. The Arab doctor was still there for now, so she as the interpreter would be there too. She just didnt know which side the royal physician was on, so Rowan had sent him away. His medical skills were useless anyway, so offending him didnt matter. When ire returned to the pce, she saw Eiden standing with his hands behind his back before a curved window. She could only see his profile, but that alone revealed his unique depth. ire pretended to tidy up the table while keeping an eye on him from afar, wondering if he really was the culprit. He had such a ruthless heart and guts to do this?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Primogeniture meant he wasnt next in line anyway. Eiden seemed to sense her gaze, or perhaps it was his own wariness, because without warning he turned and his eyes collided directly with ires. Chapter 1692 Heartbeat in Throat ires heart skipped a beat. She quickly withdrew her gaze and seemingly calmly continued tidying the desk. She didnt dare look up again. Her mind kept shing back to Edens expression just now. As a young girl, she was afraid. It was also the first time she felt the violent aura around this man, especially that expression just now. Although they had often bumped into each other before, she hadnt noticed it But today he gave off a hellish feeling. This bizarre yet icy aura was rted to the changing situation? Was Eden about to show his true colors? Or would he take action? What exactly was he pondering? Suddenly, ire heard footsteps. She looked up and saw Eden walking towards her with his gloomy gaze fixed on her. She tried her best to restrain her inner panic and withdrew her gaze to continue tidying the desk. But as Eden approached, ires heart nearly jumped to her throat. Just as she struggled to stay calm and wondered what he would do or ask and how she should respond, another set of footsteps sounded from the other side. ire turned and saw Rowan appear in her line of sight, walking this way. Rowan only nced at her briefly before looking towards Eden. At this moment, Eden had stopped two meters away from ire and also looked at Rowan. Uncle, do you have time now? Rowans tone was slightly sad, his voice low, and obvious misty tears shimmered in his eyes. Eden nodded, then followed him out of the pce. Before leaving, Rowan calmly nced at ire once more. ire watched the two departing backs. The suspense in her heart finally eased a little. That was really close just now. Could it be Rowan had also been lurking in the dark observing Eden? His timing was so perfect. But what more could she do for Rowan? ire thought and thought, then strode towards the kings bedchamber. Outside the grand pce hall, the sky was clear and the breeze gentle. On the grassy knoll, Eden and Rowan walked side by side, both slowing their pace, knowing without words that the nephew just wanted to chat with him. Eden turned to observe his expression several times. So sad, touching Edens heart. He sighed softly and gripped his nephews shoulder. I know youre very upset, but things havee to this. We should take life and death lightly so that the living wont be so pained. I regret not spending more years with him. Rowan med himself. Its still hard to ept for now, seeing him like this today He probably doesnt have much time left. All I can do is quietly apany him, stay by his side without leaving, race against time, fight for every moment. Eden sighed, nced up at the sky. A few wisps of white clouds floated in the sky, also seemingly in sad shapes. Then keep himpany well, Eden said to him. If you need my help with anything or need me to handle something, let me know. Uncle, theres one more thing Rowan hesitated, sighed, I dont want to be king. As if this was the main point of todays conversation. Eden stopped and turned to look at him calmly. Rowan also halted his steps. He told his uncle, I didnt grow up in the royal family. Though I hold the title of prince, Im just amoner. I dont have the ability to rule a country well. Hepletely denied himself and showed no personal ambition.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden was stunned for a good 5 seconds beforeing to his senses and patting his shoulder again. With a more rxed tone and less sadness, he said, Thats easy to resolve. If you really dont want to, then dont. No one can force you. Chapter 1693: The Fox’s Tail is Already Showing Uncle, Rowan collected his gaze and continued to stride forward. His voice was low and calm. But I have to fulfill my fathers wishes. I dont want him to worry too much. Eden also quickly had his own thoughts. He followed beside his nephew and said, In any case, the throne cannot fall into Taylors hands. Because Catherines power was also great,pared to her, his nephew Louis was as clean as a nk sheet of paper. Rowan looked ahead, but something shed in the depths of his eyes. Eden nced up at the sky. After a while, he reluctantly began to speak, After you inherit the throne, I will assist you. If He felt a little excited inside, but hesitated to continue. If what? Rowan asked. Eden suppressed his excitement. His whole person became calm. He lowered his eyes and sighed, Nothing. You just inherit the throne first. Rest assured and be a good king. With me here, everyone will support you. But I really dont want to! Rowan said helplessly as he pinched his brow. I can only tell you my honest thoughts. I feel that even though I am the eldest son, there are not many people in the country and the royal family who recognize me. Other than you, I am powerless around me, like I am all alone. Eden felt that he had be Louis reliance, and also gained Louis trust. In addition, the excitement from seeing a ray of hope made him blurt out without thinking C It doesnt matter. You just inherit first, as long as the throne doesnt fall into Catherine and her sons hands. He also said, After you take office, if you really dont want to do it, you can amend the constitution and abolish the inheritance by the eldest son. Eden stopped and turned to look at him, with earnestness gathering in his deep eyes, You understand what I mean, right? Rowan also stopped. He met his uncles gaze, and saw the suppressed desire from the depths of his eyes. I can be this king, Eden told him solemnly. I will help you keep Lu Layeka. So this was his real purpose for getting himself back when his father was about to die C not to let the throne fall into Catherine and her sons hands? The foxs tail couldnt help but stick out. Rowan had guessed it long ago, but at this moment when the guess became fact, he still could not ept it. This was his own uncle. Moreover, over the years, his father had always trusted his uncle very much, so he was not on guard at all. Rowan reached out and gave him a big hug, saying very emotionally, Uncle, with your word, I feel much more at ease about inheriting the throne. I dont want to be trapped by the throne all my life. Mm, Eden was really happy! Because victory was in sight! So Eden, who was usually very cunning, was ted when he heard his nephews words today. He did not notice the other was testing him, but kept reassuring, No need to thank me. You are my nephew, and also my only living rtive in this world. If I dont help you, who else will? His words reminded Rowan of his sister Annie. She was also a rtive. Was she still alive? Where was she? Louis, have you had any news about Annie at all over the years? Eden let go of him and asked in puzzlement. Havent you been sending people to investigate? For a missing case, the longer the time psed, the more faint the hope of finding her, Rowans heart ached. This may be the lifelong regret for me, as well as the lifelong pain for my father.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eden did not know how tofort him either. Life is full of regrets. So those who are alive should try to be happy and fulfilled as much as possible. Rowan nodded. Uncle, my father is almost gone. These days I will try my best to stay by his side. For the internal affairs of the royal family that can be handled, please help deal with them. After all, you are the one my father trusts the most. Dont worry, I will, Eden would try to take over. He told him, Go back to your pce quickly to move some things over. Being by his side as much as possible is also afort for him, when he is counting down his remaining time. Chapter 1694: How Can Jennifer Help? Rowan nodded, Alright, Ill go over right now. He thanked him again, then left with grief, walking towards his own pce. Rowan was even more convinced of his own judgment. He must cure his father first! Then deal with this viin! Eden stood on thewn, squinting slightly at the handsome back. The corners of his lips curved up slightly, and the lingering sadness in his heart disappeared in an instant. Soon after, he turned and walked back, havingpletely forgotten that ire was observing him C a little girl from Arkpool City, not even worth paying attention to. Rowan returned to his own pce. He was silent and grief-stricken as he packed up the medicine-making tools ording to the prescription for the antidote in the medical books. He gathered some stems and leaves from the yard that he needed, but there was still one rare ingredient missing, which troubled him. He couldnt help feeling anxious. His father couldnt wait any longer. But he didnt hesitate for too long. He packed up and returned to the kings pce. At this time, through his precise judgment, Ivan called Jennifer, who was far away in Arkpool City, from his phone. Dear, where are you now? Ivan sat on the sofa drinking tea, his voice gentle and indulgent, with a faint smile at the corners of his lips. Im at the hospital seeing Yichen. I just got here, Jennifer reported happily. He grew two more centimeters. The doctor said hes basically recovered. Hmm, he was also very happy, but more concerned about her, How have you been recently? No pregnancy diforts, right? Eating and sleeping well? Im fine, dont worry about me, Jennifer asked, How are things on your side? Did the king take the medicine? He did, Ivan told her. The kings condition is not optimistic. We dont know if he can make it. His condition is especially bad today. I heard he coughed up blood. Coughed up blood? Jennifer felt somewhatplicated inside. That matches the final symptoms described in the medical books. My diagnosis was correct, so the medicine must have had some effect. But there wasnt much medicine. If possible, please make some more. Because that rare medicinal ingredient probably cant be found here, Ivan considered thoughtfully. Dont go back to the vige alone. Ill call Finnley and ask him to go with you when he has time. Okay, knowing his concern, Jennifer didnt refuse. Is there anything else I can help with? There is, Ivan told her something C the main point of this call And finally said to her, So can youe to Lu Layeka in person?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I can, Jennifer didnt hesitate. And Ivan was also confident that he could protect her well. Um can I contact Rowan now? How is he? Before making the medicine, Jennifer wanted to discuss the details with him. Hes been kept by the kings side. You can contact him anytime. Okay. Soon, the call ended. At this time, in the kings pce, Rowan brought his suitcase directly into his fathers bedroom. He intended to stay by his fathers side at all times. Having just helped the king drink 50 ml of the sour plum soup, Rowan sat on the edge of the bed and gently asked, Father, do you feel a little better? Much better, really, the king wasnt just reassuring him, he was telling the truth. Then he asked, Did you make this medicine? Rowan shook his head, Mr. Marsh brought it. My master made it. Your master? Yes, I have a master. She is an exceptionally outstanding pharmacist, with profound attainments in traditional medicine. She is very young and Mr. Marshs wife. Hearing this introduction, the king was extremely shocked, as if seeing another glimmer of hope. Chapter 1695 A Glimmer of Hope Father, dont worry. I will find a way to make more. I know the form, he said. He had also read medical books. His fathers condition today was exactly as described in the books. So he was also certain what ingredients were in the chronic poison his father had been taking all along, and he had memorized the antidote form. Youve worked hard Although the king looked a bit fatalistic, the will to live was human instinct. He felt a little more at ease, at least they had found the antidote. Its my duty, Rowans eyes moistened again. He was filled with regret and self-reproach. Now it was a race against time, gambling with the god of death. He guessed the culprit was his uncle, but how could he bring him down? Being poisoned for years showed he had meticulous ns. Over the years, with his uncles shrewdness, he must also have umted connections and power. But the most important thing now was to cure his father. Just then, Rowans phone rang with a special ringtone. He knew who it was without even looking. Father, let me take this call first. I wont go out. Please rest, Rowan said gently to the king, then took out his phone. Okay, the king closed his eyes. His body was a little tired, but the pain had significantly diminished. Hello, Master, Rowan went to the window and answered softly, ncing at the closed door not far away. Jennifer asked him, Are you avable now? Yes, Rowan parted his thin lips. Theres something I want to discuss with you. My fathers condition is exactly as described in medical books C violent coughing, even coughing up blood, paleplexion but purple lips. They had both read this book. This description really meant he was on his deathbed, in critical condition. So Jennifers heart lurched a little with worry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. But she quickly calmed down. Dont panic first. Did you give him the medicine? she said positively. This is the antidote I made ording to the form. He drank it, small doses repeatedly, butter I increased the dosage, Rowan said. But Im running low on the medicine here. I was going to make more myself, but Im missing one ingredient. Its okay, keep giving it to him first. Ill make more and bring it over, Jennifer told him. Ille help investigate the culprit too. Ivan contacted me. Youreing too? Rowan was very puzzled. Wouldnt that put another person in danger? Yes, Ille after I finish making the medicine, Jennifer said to him. Lets work hard together. Bye for now. With that, she hurriedly hung up, because Finnleys call wasing in and her line was busy. Leaving Rowan still wondering, shesing to help? Why did it have to be her? But Rowan didnt doubt her. Mr. Marsh must have his own ns. Arkpool City, the snow had melted. It was a sunny day today. Soon, Finnley drove to Emerald Bay to pick up Jennifer. He took her to Sunshine Vige where they found the rare medicinal herb. Is this enough? Finnley asked her. Jennifer put the uprooted herbs into a bag. Its enough. You dont need too much of this, but you cant skimp. Is there anything else I can help with? Finnley also wanted to do his part. Just persuade your parents a bit. ire went to Lu Layeka on her own. As long as things work out, she cane back soon. Dont mention her then, Jennifer said. Yeah, my parents emotions are quite stable now, Finnley said. Just worried at first. Dont worry. Ill do my best to protect her when Im over there too, Jennifer said. Help keep an eye on thepany when you have time. Things should run smoothly. Chapter 1696 Jennifer Thought Very Carefully Okay. Finnley took the bag of herbs from her hand and put it in the trunk of the car. Then he put the other bags containing different herbs in as well.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jennifer was not far away, opening the faucet and washing her hands. She looked around the yard, everything was so familiar. It had only been half a year since she left, but so much had happened, it gave her a feeling of being in a different world. If Alfie hadnt missed his dad so much back then, and if Alfie hadnt been so smart to hack into Ivans personalputer and steal the Project Blue Sky, she would have definitely continued living here with the kids Every day calm and fulfilling. Perhaps this was all arranged by destiny. But fortunately, Jennifer now felt extremely happy. Although it was very dramatic in the beginning, they fell truly in loveter, and the future looked promising. Finnley opened the passenger side door for her. Jennifer turned off the faucet, shook the water off her hands, and walked over to him. After they both got in the car, Finnley started the engine. Do you have time now? Jennifer suddenly seemed to remember something and turned to look at him. Finnley gently replied, Yes, I do. Thene with me to the orphanage for a bit? She had something she wanted to ask Mr. Adams in person, afraid it wouldnte across clearly on the phone. Finnley asked, Which orphanage? The one that saved ire, Jack Adams ce. Okay. Finnley didnt ask any further questions or the reason. He simply acted as her protector, keeping her safe. The car soon left Sunshine Vige and headed towards the orphanage where Jack Adams was. The orphanage was quite remote with a tranquil environment. The children were sitting in the spacious and bright ssroom on the second floor. The refined Jack Adams was wearing a ck suit. He held a book in his hand and was teaching the children mechanics. First, we need to identify the object of study, is it an object or the desktop? Then follow the order of drawing gravity first, sticity second, and friction third. Jack Adams voice was deep and gentle. He held a piece of chalk in his hand and walked to the ckboard. Now lets do this problem. Ive already drawn the diagram. First, the diagram didnt say its in equilibrium, so first it is under the influence of gravity Although the children at the orphanage had a big age difference, the knowledge they learned wasnt too different. The omnipotent teacher taught them all the same things, so even the 5-6 year olds could understand. Jack Adams taught with great patience. Finnleys car drove over and stopped in the yard just as this mechanics ss ended and the bell rang. Finnley and Jennifer got out of the car. Jack Adams happened to walk down the stairs and saw them. The cheerful voices of the kids could be heard from the second floor where they were ying. Jack Adams was slightly surprised to see them, but he quickly picked up his pace. Mr. Adams. Jennifer walked towards him. Mr. Adams. Finnley also politely greeted him. You came. What surprised Jack Adams was that the man with Jennifer today was not Mr. Marsh, but ires brother instead. Pleasee in. He knew they must be here to see him for something. Jennifer nodded and led Finnley to follow him inside. The room was simple but very clean. He invited them to sit on the sofa. Jack Adams brewed tea and handed it to Finnley. Jennifer got up and poured a cup for herself. Mr. Adams, besides my master and you, has anyone else seen that medical book you gave me? She didnt avoid discussing this in front of Finnley, because he was family. Whats the matter? Jack Adams turned to look at her, feeling a little thump in his heart. Did something happen? Why did she suddenly ask this? Chapter 1697 There is a Glimmer of New Hope Again Jennifer told him about King Lu Layeka being poisoned, and also told him about Rowans prince identity, as well as all the current situation over there. The king coughed up blood today, his face was pale, his lips were purple, Jennifer said with some sadness, The symptoms are exactly the same as described in the medical books. A few words shed through his mind C its the final stage. I brought some medicine over for him, but he only took it today. Im going to make some more, I just went to the vige to get some herbs, Jennifer was not confident, I can only do my best. Theres another person who has seen the medical book, his name is Kai, when thinking of this person, Jack Adams also sighed, He was also your masters disciple, but after your master died, this Kai also disappeared into thin air. Is there a copy of the medical book? Did he take it with him? This was the first thought that shed through Jennifers mind. If it wasnt him, who else could it be? This was her masters research, there was no such coincidence in the world. And her words just now were something Jack Adams had not considered at all. At this moment, he actually felt a sense of sudden realization! I see! He suddenly had a strong hunch, Although he didnt have time to read it all, he must have made a copy! He was a greedy man to begin with! So it was very likely that this Kai was the murderer. Was this person in the Lu Layeka royal family? He didnt take the medical book with him, only because he didnt want to arouse suspicion. And your masters death must also be rted to him! Jack Adams said firmly. He was recalling, This man has an extremely strong jealousy. The medical theories that my master passed on to him, he always secretly studied them for poisons, and then sold them at high prices to criminals. This matter was first discovered by your master.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. What My masters death was rted to him? Very likely. Jennifer felt her scalp tingle There was actually such a person in the sect? This was too scary. But not long after, your master died, and this Kai disappeared. There were signs that the medical book had been flipped through. Do you have a photo of him? Jennifer asked, What does he look like? Jack Adams shook his head, very regretfully said, Because we were never on the same side, we were not close, so there are no group photos. He was expelled from the sect decades ago, and he was only in the sect for a short year. But this man has an extremely evil aura. Jennifer thought to herself, was this person in the Lu Layeka royal family? She had a strong hunch that he was! This poisonous tumor was hiding around the king! Maybe he had already changed his name. Jack Adams said, This man likes to keep some beard, he has a sturdy figure, at least 1. 8 meters tall. He always gives people a heavy feeling, doesnt likeughing much. Jennifer roughly outlined the image of the man in her mind. Although the trip was notpletely fruitless, at least she remembered the name Kai now, So he must be in his fifties now? Yes. Jack Adams told her, Older than me. Jennifer nodded. She took a sip of tea, Mr. Adams, have you studied that medical book yourself? Ive done some research. For this kind of situation you mentioned, Ive also developed another medicine, but it hasnt gone through clinical trials. Jack Adams told her, If coughing up blood appears before death, which is undoubtedly fatal, whether it can still be saved, I have also tried my best to study it. I made this medicine, I dont guarantee the effect, but its worth trying. Then please give me the medicine. Is it at the welfare institute? Jennifer saw a glimmer of new hope. She believed in Mr. Adams medical skills. Yes. She saw him turn around and open a cab, took out two bottles of about 500ml liquid and handed them to her. They were orange. This medicine can only be taken once in the morning and evening. It must be taken one hour before meals. The dosage is 50ml each time, absolutely no more, because the dosage is heavy. Okay, Ill remember, Jennifer told him, I n to make some more antidote ording to the medical book for future treatment and recovery. Hmm. Jack Adams was worried. He instructed, When you are out there, you must also pay attention to safety. If you do encounter Kai, you must be very careful of this man. Chapter 1698: Everyone Is Making an Effort Jennifer agreed to Mr. Adams, Dont worry, we will be vignt at all times. She put down her teacup, took the medicine bottle, and thanked him on behalf of Rowan and the king. Under Jack Adams gaze, their car drove away from the nursing home and headed towards the city.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sitting in the passenger seat, Jennifer held the two bottles of antidote she had just obtained. A glimmer of joy emerged from her sad and anxious heart. This was perhaps the greatest hope. She had to deliver it to Lu Layeka immediately. She also unconditionally believed in Mr. Adams pharmaceutical capabilities, which were far superior to her and Rowans. After returning to the city, Finnley apanied her to Rowans pharmaceuticalb, where the two of them gathered some equipment. Then he escorted her back to Emerald Bay and called Mr. Marsh to report that everything was fine. Is it necessary to be so meticulous? Jennifer couldnt help but smile at him, Just like dealing with work. You are much more important than work. Finnley joked with a smile, being very responsible, This is the task Mr. Marsh entrusted me with, I have to do it well. By the way, how is your wife Mya recently? She must be due soon, right? More than eight months, soon. When answering this question, Finnleys face was filled with the happiness of bing a father for the first time. Then we can arrange a childhood sweetheart for our babies. No problem! Jennifer told him, If I have a daughter, marrying into your family, I can rest assured. Our child may not necessarily be a son either, we didnt check the gender. Finnley smiled, he said, As long as the child is healthy, we are very happy. Yes, every parent would think so, a healthy child is the greatest blessing. Well, I have to go now. I will arrange a private ne for youter. Let me know in advance when you figure out your schedule. Okay, thanks for your hard work. Just doing my job. Finnley smiled at her, turned around and strode towards the yard. He had also been very busy recently, taking care of bothpanies and his pregnant wife at home. Jennifer watched him get into the car, picked up the bag of herbs and walked towards the stairs. Let me help you, Maam. Marry hurried over. Okay, thank you. She handed the bag to Marry. At this time, Jordan also picked up a box on the side, which was brought from Rowans ce. Everyone went upstairs together. Maam, would you like some milk? Marry always wanted her to replenish more nutrition. Not right now, thank you. She was always very polite. You guys go about your business, dont mind me. Alright. Marry said, Madam went to the hospital with Young Master Alfie and Miss Diana to see Young Master Dustin. I know, mom called me. Jennifer went upstairs and into the spacious, bright design studio, which was her private space where she could make medicine. Ill wait by the door, call me if you need anything. Marry just wanted to take good care of her, especially when Mr. Marsh was away. Okay. Marry and Jordan put down the stuff and left. Jennifer sorted out her thoughts and started making the medicine alone She was always so calm and intelligent. With her help, curing the king should be imminent. Curing the king, bringing the perpetrator to justice, and finding Princess Annie, this story of Lu Layeka would be perfect. Only then ire and Rowan could get married in peace and ept everyones blessings wholeheartedly. Everyone was making an effort, as if they were one entity, although just friends, but better than family. Chapter 1699 This is Happiness On the main road leading to the small vi in Arkpool City, the breeze rustled the parasol tree leaves, and specks of brilliant sunlight fell through the gaps in the leaves, dappling the car bodies. A Maybach was driving forward at 60 mph. Tristan was driving the car himself, and Monica sat in the passenger seat looking blissfully happy. The car was ying a soothing song in English. The melody was particrly beautiful and the volume was just right.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She looked down, flipping through the exquisiterge notebook in her hands. It had tables detailing the 100 romantic little things couples should do. In the past few days, they had already done four things. They watched a horror movie together, eating popcorn with her head buried in his chest. Wearing a white chiffon dress and bare feet, they held hands on the beach, waiting for the sunset. With eyes closed, she let Tristan lead her down a long path lined with fresh flowers. She smiled as she inhaled the floral scent, and he told her stories from when he was little She apanied him home, cooked dinner together, did housework together Eachpleted item was dated, and had both of their red finger prints C full of ceremony. These were the drips of happiness that would enrich their time together in the years toe. She flipped through the unfinished items C they all looked quite interesting. Actually, she loved him. As long as they were together, no matter what they did, she would find it very interesting C that was love. Tristan drove the car with a gentle expression, ncing at her from time to time. Having her by his side always made him feel very reassured. Seeing Monicas smile, he couldnt help but lift the corners of his lips C the curve of his mouth was very attractive. If someones presence makes you inexplicably happy, thats also love. At this moment, the car was filled with the atmosphere of happiness. Their rtionship was very stable now. Tristan, will we really get married afterpleting all 100 things? The girl blinked her bright eyes at him and asked somewhat expectantly. Tristans voice was gentle and pleasing, Of course, thats our agreement. Then I roughly calcted just now C if yourpany isnt too busy, we should be able toplete at least five things a week. That works out perfectly then? Ive also saved up enough for the bride price, so I can bring you home sooner. Tristan just wanted to focus on the rtionship now. Thepany was running very steadily, and this was an unprecedented feeling that no career sess could rece. Monicas existence seemed to awaken every dormant cell in his body, making Tristan feel that every day was so vibrant. He would go to bed earlier, looking forward to the next morning, looking forward to seeing her. Monica, you can choose to do anything you want first, doesnt have to be in order, Tristan said indulgently. Just decide based on your mood, Im fine with anything. Okay. When Monica saw the words taking a bath together written in the notebook, she couldnt help blushing. She quickly closed the notebook. The car soon drove into the viplex. The curved asphalt road was right ahead. Two minutester, the familiar small vi came into view. At the same time, a familiar car in the yard also came into view. Tristan and Monica saw the car door open, and Algerone got out carrying arge bouquet of roses, striding towards the living room. Stop the car, stop quickly. Monica said excitedly but quietly. Tristan pulled over and stopped the car. They were very tacit C its better not to disturb in this situation right? Chapter 1700: Monica Blames Herself to Death They watched as Algerone walked into the living room holding a bunch of roses, a joyful smile on his face like a young man in love. Monica gazed in the direction his back disappeared, extremely happy. Who wouldve thought Dad is still such a romantic, sending roses every now and then with the flowers in the vase not yet withered. Hell do his best to make up for those missing years, seeing this scene, Tristan also felt very gratified. Actually men are boys until death. You know? My mom looks strong, but shes actually very feminine inside, she gets touched by these cheap little details. Because shes notcking money, she doesnt need material satisfaction at all, Tristan hit the nail on the head. Women care a lot about details, but men always overlook them. Thats right, Monica was truly delighted, she felt life was getting better and better. They will definitely be happy for the rest of their lives, after missing out on so many years, theyll cherish each other doubly. Looks like we can quietly prepare a wedding for them, Tristan already had his own ns, he also agreed with her viewpoint very much. Monica, shall we wait here now? Or leave first? Lets leave, give them more time. Look how excited he is, he probably wonte out for a while. Monica couldnt help but joke. Alright. Just as Tristan started the car and was about to leave, Algerone rushed out carrying the unconscious Belinda! That sudden panic reflected in their eyes! The smiles on Tristan and Monicas faces froze, their chests thumped heavily, they almost simultaneously unlocked their seatbelts and rushed out! Mom!! Auntie!! She was clearly unconscious, but they didnt know what had happened. Algerone carried Belinda to the front of the car, he couldnt free his hands to open the door. He looked up, Monica and Tristan were rushing over! Hurry! Algerone panicked, urgently said, Open the door quickly! Your mom has fainted! Monica swiftly went around to the other side, pulled open the back door. Algerone carefully yet swiftly carried Belinda in. Belinda, hang in there!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Ill drive! Tristan also scrambled, sitting into the drivers seat. Algerone nced at him, then hurried to get in the back. Monica anxiously followed, as soon as she closed the door, the car started, racing towards the nearby hospital! Belindas face was pale, unconscious. Everyone was very worried! At the same time, Tristan called emergency services with his phone, detailing the emergency situation here to the medics. The hospital side also took measures urgently without any dy. Mom! In the car, Monica tightly grasped Belindas fingers, a bit cold. Mom! Hang in there! Well be at the hospital very soon! Belindas face was pale, shey in Algerones arms with eyes closed, as if dead, unresponsive to her daughters cries. Tears quickly blurred Monicas sight. Algerone had one arm around her body, the other hand cupping her face. Belinda his heart twisted like knives. Belinda hang in there, well be at the hospital very soon, you must hang in there. His eyes brimmed with hot tears, strands of silver mixed into his ck hair, seeing this made Monica extremely distressed inside. He looked up at his tearful daughter, asked anxiously, Monica, what time did you go out this morning? How was your mom when you left? Just asking, no slightest me. But Monica med herself to death! If she had stayed home, her mother couldve received the most timely treatment. She cried, her lips trembling, but didnt know how to speak. The car raced down the streets, Tristans hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, his brows knotted. Chapter 1701 – Rushed into the Emergency Room Monica really regretted not taking her to get a physical exam sooner, really regretted not realizing the severity of the problem sooner, really regretted regretted so much! She regretted it to the core of her being! Hearing her cries, Tristans heart ached as well. He wanted to hug her but he had to drive! I I left the house at seven this morning. Mom made breakfast for me before I left. She was fine then without any problems. Her voice trembled as she tightly grasped her mothers hand, Mom please hold on. How long had she been unconscious for? Her body had be so cold. Everyone was very worried. With bated breaths, Tristan drove as fast as he could! Fortunately, Tristan was a skilled driver and the car soon arrived at the emergency department entrance of Boai Hospital. Professional medical staff were there to receive them. The car door opened and Algerone carried Belinda out, Shes unconscious! Breathing is weak! Save her quickly! He rushed with the doctors towards the hospital lobby! He didnt even bother with a stretcher, just t out sprinted! A race against time. Tristan and Monica followed right behind, taking the emergency elevator upstairs together with the medical staff! In the few seconds in the elevator, a doctor checked Belindas pulse while others asked about her condition when she fainted, When did she lose consciousness? Were there any previous signs? How long has it been? I dont know, probably after seven oclock, Algerone held her horizontally in his arms. His arms were tired but he didnt feel any strain at all, I just found her copsed at the top of the stairs. Her body was already cooling and her breathing was weak. She needs oxygen immediately, the doctor said. Ding- The elevator doors opened and Algerone carried Belinda as he rushed with the medical staff towards the emergency room. Two doctors were already waiting outside the emergency room with a stretcher prepared, Quickly put her here, you cante into the emergency room! The doctor reminded them. Although reluctant, Algerone remained rational. He ced Belinda onto the stretcher which was quickly pushed inside by the doctors. Family please wait out here! Having said that, the doctors hurried in and shut the emergency room doors. The three of them stood outside, hearts heavy as if pressed by a thousand pounds of rocks, yet also feeling empty. Tristan put his arm around Monicas shoulders, looking at her sadly as tears flowed down her face. He reached out to wipe them away, Itll be alright. The doctors will find a way to help her He consoled her and drew her into his embrace, letting her rest her forehead against his chest. Algerone thought back to this terrifying scene. He had a strong premonition that Belindas fainting was not so simple, that something must be wrong with some part of her body. Its all my fault Monica med herself, her voice trembling as she sobbed. Thinking of the two previous episodes she had noticed, she regretted it to her core, It was me who didnt take it seriously enough, who didnt urge her to see a doctor sooner. Hearing this, Algerone turned to look at his daughter, perplexed, Monica, what did you just say She lifted her head from Tristans embrace, face covered in tears as she looked at her father C There were two previous times when Mom felt dizzy and disoriented. I advised her to see a doctor but she said it would pass after a bit That day I went to pick her up at the airport when she returned from CanadaThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Recalling the scene, Monica hated herself for not insisting, She had dizzy spells again and I told her to go to the hospital but she refused, promising me shed get a physical exam after New Year If she had these symptoms, why didnt you tell me sooner? Algerone was anxious but didnt me his daughter. Crying, Monica said, I thought it was just low blood sugar She also felt regret. Illnesses must be treated early. Low blood sugar wouldnt cause unconsciousness this long, Algerone told her. Most of the time, low blood sugar can be recovered from after a rest. The fact that she was unconscious for so long clearly shows this is not low blood sugar. Hearing him say this, Monica became even more afraid. Tristan held her in his arms again as they anxiously waited. Chapter 1702 Seeking Help from Jennifer He calmly thought about it, then took out his phone and got ready to make a call. Who are you calling? Monica asked with tears in her eyes. At this moment, she was really anxious. Calling my sister. Shes also a doctor and Master Watsons teacher. Tristan ced hisst hope on Jennifer. But Dr. Watson definitely cante back now. Hes also swamped over there. Answering his girlfriend, Tristan called Jennifer. He waited quietly for her to pick up. At this moment, in a room upstairs in the Emerald Bay, the lights were bright and it was quiet enough to hear a pin drop. Jennifer was concentrating on making medicine. The table was full of all kinds of instruments and washed and sterilized herbs. She had already categorized them. While she was engrossed in making medicine, her phone that was on the table started vibrating. A few secondster, Jennifer very carefully put down the instrument, reached out and picked up her phone next to her. Seeing who it was, she felt a little strange since her brother rarely called her. Could something have happened? So she quickly answered, Hello, brother. Michelle, where are you? Are you busy? She could hear a hint of urgency in her brothers calm voice. Jennifer sat down on the chair and said, Not busy. Whats wrong? Why are you looking for me? Tristan calmly and rationally told her about the sudden situation with Belinda. Jennifer listened very carefully. In the end, Tristan hoped she coulde take a look. Okay, dont worry too much either. Ill head over now. Im at home. Saying that, she got up and strode downstairs. Which floor are you on? He told her the specific location. Jennifer quickly went downstairs. Got it. Ill remember. See you in a bit. Madam, where are you going? Jordan hurried over, sensing that she was going out. At this time, Marry also came over with her gaze fixed on Jennifers face. Everyone was very concerned about her. Im going to the hospital. Monicas mother fainted. I dont know her condition now either. But I have to go take a look. Her voice was soft with a hint of sorrow. But I must go over. Ill call two people to apany you. Jordan took out his phone and dialed a number. Go with Madam on a trip. Soon, two tall men came in. They bowed respectfully to Jennifer in unison and stood to the side waiting for her order. They were Ivans elite subordinates, formidable fighters, and diehard fans. To the Charity Medical Center. Jennifer didnt pretend, having people apany her was better. That would make everyone feel at ease since she was pregnant. Okay, please. Just like that, Jennifer strode towards the yard with them. Someone quickly helped open the car door for her. She bent down and got into the car. The driver drove with the two bodyguards apanying her by her side. Jennifer looked very calm on the way. She was recalling Tristans words on the phone and came up with several possibilities. On the way, Jennifer called and contacted the deputy dean of Charity Medical Center, stated her identity, and applied to enter the emergency room to take a look. The deputy dean agreed and he also attached great importance to this surgery, so he stopped what he was doing and started overseeing it in person. Outside the emergency room on the 11th floor of Charity Medical Center. The air was suffocating, as if it wascking oxygen. Algerone sat dejectedly on the long bench. His hands were sped together against his forehead. His brows were tightly knitted and his eyes closed. He was full of sorrow. Every minute and every second was extremely tormenting for him! Tristan hugged the sobbing Monica, silentlyforting her. He was also very worried.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Deep self-me and regret surrounded the kind Monica. She was very panicked and praying for everything to be okay! Chapter 1703 – Surgery to Be Performed Immediately Very soon, the elevator doors opened, and Jennifer hurried over with two bodyguards escorting her! Hearing the footsteps, everyone turned their heads and saw her at a nce. At this time, the deputy dean also came over, holding a set of sterile clothes and some instruments. Jennifer took a few steps forward and reached out to take them. She entered the password and the emergency room door opened. Before going in, she stopped and turned to look at the three anxious people, giving them a firm look without saying any reassuring words, because every second counted now. She quickly entered the emergency room. The deputy dean followed her in, and the door closed again. Everyones hearts thumped lightly as they sank back into anxious waiting. This scene also gave Algerone and Monica an even worse premonition. After all, if it was just a normal low blood sugar faint, how could it take so long without a peep? Tristan stroked Monicas hair, not knowing what to say tofort her. Having been with her mother all her life, asionally bickering, but their rtionship had always been good. She couldnt ept such a blow, nor had she ever experienced such emotions before. At this moment, Algerone had only one thought in his mind, and that was that when Belinda woke up, he would take her home to take care of her and never separate again. Tristan was also very solemn, after all, he loved who Monica loved. In the emergency room lit by the shadowlessmp, Belinda was still unconscious on the operating table, wearing an oxygen mask. After Jennifer and the deputy dean went in, someone whispered, A tumor was found in the patients brain. The head x-ray was just taken, radioisotope brain imaging and cerebral angiography confirmed it. As he spoke, he brought over the films. Jennifers chest tightened as she quickly took them and calmly reviewed the detailed data. Dean, if surgery is not performed in time, the patient may be paralyzed or even be life-threatening, the surgeon reported. The deputy dean replied, Surgery immediately, no dy. In the emergency room, other doctors and assistants, as well as anesthesiologists, were busy preparing for a craniotomy. Seven centimeters? Jennifer gasped, thinking to herself, didnt she have any difort or symptoms normally? Why didnt she see a doctor in time? Seven centimeters was already very dangerous, let alone in the head! At this time, the deputy dean said, Whether it is benign or malignant, surgery must be performed immediately. Mrs. Marsh, will you participate too? Ill do the surgery, Jennifer said calmly as she put down the films. You assist me. Okay. So they started preparing. The knives in the assistants tray were all very thin, all kinds, and everyone was actually a little panicked. None of them had seen a seven centimeter brain tumor before. This was probably the only brain surgery performed without an operative n. It was too sudden and the difficulty was great. Even a tiny mistake could cost a life.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Dean, what about the consent form for surgery A doctor said softly. After all, this had to be signed by the family, there were always risks in any surgery. Proceed with the surgery first, get the family to sign the form, Jennifer said as time was of the essence. Anesthesiologist, get ready! Yes! Soon, the emergency room door opened, and the three anxious people waiting outside turned their heads and hurried over! They saw the doctore out with the form. Doctor, how is my mother? Monica asked anxiously. Everyones eyes were focused on the doctor. This is the consent form for surgery and needs to be signed by a family member, the doctor said as he handed over the form, his expression extremely solemn. Everyones hearts thumped heavily. A few secondster- Surgery?? Algerones voice trembled. Why surgery? The doctor regretfully told him, A tumor with a diameter of seven centimeters was found in the patients brain. It has alreadypressed the nerves. The surgery is already underway, performed by Mrs. Marsh herself. But all surgeries carry risks, so the procedure still needs to be followed. Please sign here. Chapter 1704: The Surgery Is Very Difficult Everyones minds went nk for a few seconds. Monicas heart sank to the bottom, and there was a strong pain in her chest. This is not just a risky surgery, the risk is huge she murmured softly. The doctor remained silent, giving them time to consider, and could understand the feelings of the family members, who must still be in shock. However, signing was inevitable. They were all still in shock, including Tristan! A seven centimeter tumor growing in the brain, how big of an issue was this? Its unbelievable it went undetected until now! Monica buried her head in Tristans arms, crying uncontrobly! Algerones bloodshot eyes also shed a line of tears. He took the pen and consent form from the doctors hand, and signed his name with a trembling hand. Doctor, please, were counting on you. Please give us good news, he bowed ny degrees and pleaded sincerely, Thank you for your hard work. His heart was torn with pain. Alright, please wait here. We wille out immediately if there are any emergencies, said the doctor sympathetically as he turned and walked into the emergency room. The door closed again. Algerone took slow steps back, as if heavily burdened, retreating to the bench and sitting down somewhat dejectedly. Monica buried her head in Tristans arms, body trembling from crying, biting her lip as tears soaked his shirt. Tristan was also very sad. He held her, stroking her hair, praying silently in his heart. Everyone understood clearly C brain surgery carried extremely high risks Even if the surgery seeded, there was a chance of ending up vegetative. But now, all they could do was pray and wait patiently. Half an hour passed quicklyOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. One hour passed Two hours passed The three people waiting outside grew increasingly anxious, worried about the person inside. The doctor had said he would notify the family if there were any emergencies. So the current situation meant there had been no idents with the surgery so far? But the longer the surgery dragged on, the more anxious everyone became. It was an extreme torment. Itll be okay, Tristan sat with Monica, his arm around her shoulders, holding her hand tightly. Medical science is advanced today. The surgery will definitely seed, he said softly. Is Dr. Jennifer really going to do the surgery? Monica slowly turned to look at him, eyes brimming with tears. It was as if she had just regained her thoughts. Seeing her tearful face, Tristan felt great heartache. He wiped the tears from her face and asked gently, Youd trust Dr. Watson more, right? The girl met his gaze but did not speak. A person who could even research a cancer vine must be very aplished. But Tristan assured her, Jennifer was Dr. Watsons mentor, so dont worry too much. Her skills are no worse than Dr. Watsons. Monica leaned into his embrace. Anxiously waiting, second by second, she could only believe. Tristan apanied her, phone already on silent, work handed over to Kevin and Duan Sisi. He had directly canceled two important meetings that afternoon. Undoubtedly, Tristan was a qualified boyfriend, choosing to stay by his girlfriends side during her most vulnerable moment of need. Inside the emergency room, over ten doctors and assistants worked closely together in this life and death battle. The surgery was led by Jennifer. She took on the extremely difficult craniotomy that ordinary people would not dare attempt The skull had been opened The highly experienced deputy dean assisted her seamlessly. This was professional cooperation, wless despite being their first time working together. Although Jennifer had not operated in a long time, her expertise andposure greatly increased the chances of sess. Her usual studying and umtion allowed her to know the human body like the back of her hand. After much effort, the team sessfully opened Belindas skull. They found the condition to be moreplex than anticipated. But to Jennifer, it just meant a slightly higher difficulty, nothing unsolvable. She handled it calmly and precisely. Outside, amidst the silence, everyone silently cheered Belinda on. Chapter 1705: The Child With O Blood Type Born to an AB Mother A momentter, the door of the emergency room opened and the three people sitting on the bench immediately stood up and went to meet the doctor anxiously, asking, Doctor! How is my mother? Everyone was hanging by a thread, their eyes fixed on this doctor who had juste out. The doctors grave expression made everyone feel extremely uneasy in an instant. Its like this, the doctor, who hade out to wait for blood, said, The patient lost too much blood during the surgery and needs a transfusion. They need the blood bank to deliver blood?? Use mine! Monica was extremely anxious and begged with tears, Shes my mother! Im healthy! I have blood! I donate blood every year! Tristan held her shoulders tightly, feeling very distressed. In principle, close rtives cannot donate blood, there will be rejection reactions. The doctor understood the girls mood and said calmly to her, We have already contacted the blood bank, it will be delivered soon. How soon is soon? Is the blood bank far from here? Will it get stuck in traffic? Can my mom still hold on? Monica grabbed the doctors arm in near despair and pleaded bitterly, Im type O blood! Isnt O blood supposed to be the universal blood type? Why cant I save my mom? You are type O blood? There was a hint of surprise in the doctors tone. She looked at the girl, then at the middle-aged man next to her, and said, But the patient is type AB. Algerones heart sank heavily! Whats the problem with that? The girl asked puzzledly. Please dont waste time! Let me give my mom a transfusion! I have universal blood! I must be able to save her! Having been dependent on each other since she was little, she didnt know what else she could do for Belinda. At this moment, there was a feeling of sorrow and panic at not being able to take care of ones own. She was just so afraid. After all, it was a brain tumor. The doctor thought for a moment, Let me test your blood first before the transfusion. She was also racing against time. Algerone reached out and grabbed the doctors arm, his gaze firm, She has type O blood! I can confirm it! Dont waste time testing anymore! Hurry up and save her!! From his insistence and anxiety in his eyes, the doctor saw something. Then she said to Monica, Come with me. Monica followed the doctor into the emergency room. Watching his daughters back, Algerone suddenly realized. Today, the hospital was in urgent need of AB blood because a serious car ident had urred, injuring six or seven people, five of whom had lost too much blood and were all AB blood type. What a coincidence! As soon as the door of the emergency room closed, only Tristan and Algerone were left outside. After calm and sensible contemtion, Tristan was shocked, and the feeling crept into his heart little by little. He slowly turned his eyes and met Algerones gaze directly. Algerone looked at him and knew Tristan had noticed something. He choked up. The father-inw and son-inws eyes met, and all emotions melted into their eyes. Many words may have been organized in their minds, but neither spoke. Tristan chose not to ask anything at this time, and Algerone did not know how to open his mouth either, unable to rify things in a few words. It could only be said that all of this happened too suddenly. I thought I could keep my background a secret for a lifetime Monicas blood test results came out very quickly, confirming she was type O, and her blood quality was very good, meeting the criteria for blood donation. So a nurse came to draw blood for emergency use, Roll up your sleeve. She did as instructed. Doctor, how big are the chances of rejection reactions in close rtive transfusions? In the small room next to the emergency room, Monica was very worried about her mother and asked carefully. You dont have to worry, you are not a close rtive. The nurse taking the blood answered her casually.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Shes my mother, isnt she a close rtive? She emphasized. The nurse looked at her and asked softly, Not your birth mother? Monica was confused by the question. She was a little unclear about the situation. The nurse then said to her, An AB mother cannot give birth to a child with O blood type. Chapter 1706 Monica Finds Out Monica was stunned for a moment. She was truly shocked. The nurse gave her an injection and didnt notice her microexpressions as she carefully drew blood. Throughout the entire blood draw process, Monicas mind gradually went nk and she didnt feel any pain in her arm. Her mind kept repeating what the nurse had just said. Thats enough, press down for a bit longer. The nurse removed the needle. Monica pressed the cotton ball as she sat on the stool, pressing the spot where the needle had been for a minute. The nurse had already left with the blood bag, leaving her alone. She didnt throw away the cotton ball until the bleeding had stopped. She slowly stood up like an empty puppet, her face also somewhat pale. Soon, a doctor came over, You can leave now, the blood is being transfused, the surgery is going very smoothly so far. He wanted to reassure her. She looked at the doctor with a kind of apprehensive feeling in her heart, and softly asked, Doctor, isnt it true that a mother with AB blood type cant give birth to a child with O blood type?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Yes, thats right. The doctor nodded very definitively, almost without thinking. Monica felt as if she had been struck by lightning! But she was trying her best to restrain herself, and weakly pulled up the corners of her lips, I see, thank you doctor. Go on out, you just had blood drawn, dont stand too long, sit down on the bench. Alright. Monica walked out of the emergency room heavily, she could feel herself almost walking like the living dead. Tristan quickly went up to meet her, Monica. He took her hand and looked at it, gently and tenderly pulled her sleeve back down, pained for her. The girls mind shed back to the doctors words just now. A crack appeared deep in her heart, that kind of pain was a very particr feeling,pletely different from the worry over whether Belinda would live or die. Monica Tristan realized something was off with her and suspected she might have found out something. He grasped her shoulders, Monica, are you alright? He looked down at her. The girl slowly raised her eyes, looking at him with tears in her eyes. She couldnt help but reach out and put her arms around his waist, burying her head deep in his embrace, and tightly shutting her eyes as well. How could this be? How could she possibly not be Belindas daughter? Tristan tenderly embraced her, his gaze once again meeting Algerones. At this moment, the air outside the emergency room had frozen over a bit. Inside the emergency room, a high-risk surgery was intensely underway. Jennifer waspletely focused and had finally sessfully removed the tumor. At that moment, everyone breathed a sigh of relief and admired her even more. Next was the tense process of suturing the brain, and she was still operating. Go notify the family, Jennifer softly instructed without stopping the work in her hands. Her voice was gentle, Just say the surgery went very smoothly, the tumor was sessfully removed, let them rest assured. She understood the anxiety family members felt while waiting for news, especially after waiting for hours. Okay. An assistant removed his gloves and strode out. The emergency room doors opened again, and the three silent people outside quickly came up. The doctor had a smiling expression and looked rxed as she brought the good news to everyone- The surgery went very smoothly. The tumor was benign and has been sessfully removed. The patient is not in mortal danger, she may just be in aa for a period of time. She is currently undergoing brain suturing. Thats wonderful! Algerone heaved a long sigh of relief. Monica was also very happy, but she still had a huge question weighing on her mind, so her emotions were stillplicated. After reporting, the assistant doctor turned and went back inside. Dad, please wait here, Ill go downstairs for a bit. Monicas lips curved up slightly, but that smile absolutely didnt reach her eyes. Chapter 1707 Who Am I She didnt say why she was going down, she just turned around and walked towards the elevator. Tristan and Algerones eyes met for a moment, then Tristan stepped forward to follow her. The two of them entered the elevator together. Algerone watched the elevator close slowly, pain in his eyes. He stood outside the emergency room for a long time, with a bad feeling in his heart. This bad feeling didnte from his worry for Belinda, but from Monicas birth Did she already know that she wasnt his biological daughter? After donating blood, her whole state was very wrong. At this time, Algerone couldnt calm his mood at all. He sat down listlessly on the bench. Was this adding fuel to the fire? In the elevator, as a perfect boyfriend, Tristan didnt ask where she was going. He also had a premonition that she must have found out somethingProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Putting himself in her shoes, Tristan thought that this must be a huge blow that would be hard to ept immediately. He chose to silently apany her. Meanwhile, Monicas mind was full of the doctors words C An AB blood type mother cannot give birth to a child with O blood type. An AB blood type mother cannot give birth to a child with O blood type! An AB blood type mother cannot give birth to a child with O blood type!! It was indisputable that her mothers blood type was AB. This was something that was confirmed over and over before each surgery. But her own blood type was O, which was also indisputable. She had even donated blood before. Ding, the elevator stopped. The moment the elevator doors opened, Monica quickened her pace and rushed out into the lobby. Tristan came to his senses and hurried to catch up! She was seen running towards the entrance! The tears she had been holding back flowed down her cheeks. She ran, biting her lips tightly, her heart hurting so much she could barely breathe! The air in the hospital made her feel suffocated! With tears in her eyes, her whole heart was trembling violently! The moment she rushed out of the hospital lobby, Monica seemed to regain oxygen. She took a few deep breaths greedily, then walked quickly towards the back of the hospital. She wanted to be alone and calm herself, to give herself some time and courage to ept everything. Tristan still didnt ask where she was going. He just followed closely behind her. No matter what happened, he would be by her side. He could already determine that Monica had found out she was not a biological child. Behind the hospital was arge artificialke. There was green space around theke, with several small paths intersecting on thewn. Some benches were ced by thekeside. At this time of day, there were few patientsing here to sunbathe, after all New Years had just passed and the snow hadntpletely melted. Although there was sunshine, the temperature was still very low. When Monica saw this artificialke, she couldnt help but slow down her pace. She walked dejectedly towards thekeside bench. She had seen this artificialke before, from Yichens ward window. It was rtively quiet here. Facing the wind, thousands of whys exploded in her mind Tristan, following behind her, carefully stopped and watched her sit down on the bench five meters away. That lonely back was heartbreaking. Monica wanted to restrain herself, she really, really wanted to. After all, her mother was still in the emergency room She shouldnt be emotional, she shouldnt make everyone worry. But a strange emotion was slowly growing from deep inside her tormenting her. Tristan stepped forward and gently put his hand on her shoulder. She didnt react, just cried even harder. Tristan pursed his lips tightly, also feeling a sharp pain in his chest. After a long while, Monica slowly turned her head and looked up at him. Sadly she asked, Who am I? Who am I really? Tristan crouched down beside her, reached out to wipe away her tears, and grasped her hand tightly. He was looking for the right words. Chapter 1708 The Kind Monica You are Monica, you are my most beloved girl, Tristan squatted in front of her, gripped her slightly cool fingers tightly, looked up and gazed at her, his deep eyes filled with earnestness. The girl took a deep breath, endured the heartache, and asked softly, Did Dad say anything to you? She wanted to know. Tristan shook his head, No. The two looked at each other, and a breeze blew by. What lingered between him and her was a long silence. Monicas heart felt like being pricked by needles, aching all over. Algerone and Belinda love you very much, Monica, this is a fact, Tristans deep eyes flickered slightly, You also love them a lot right? After so many years, going back to find who your biological parents are and what reasons caused you to separate, actually I think its meaningless. Tristan knew this was cruel, but he had to persuade her to ept this fact and that her current life was not too bad either. But what if she was abandoned? If she knew the truth, seeds of hatred would be nted in her heart, and she would not be happy in the days toe. She would constantly deny herself. I dont want to find my biological parents, I just Monica was kind, she cried and said, I just cant ept for a moment that Im not their biological child. When they divorced, they fought over me they loved me so much I also love you. Some love doesnt need blood ties, the man brushed aside her hair that was blown to her face by the wind, and hugged her shoulders affectionately, looking at her indulgently, Monica, you are a lucky girl to have met such good dad and mom. This is also a gift from heaven to you. Monica gently pulled him up and let Tristan sit next to her. He put his arm around her shoulders and gently hugged her into his arms.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Monica, I understand your shock and feelings, but when you calm down and think about it, if you ask and they tell you about your background, what will you do? She didnt know. She really didnt know. Tristan asked gently again, Are you going to recognize your original parents? Apart from blood ties, after being absent for so many years, whats the difference between them and strangers? I dont want to. I dont want to recognize my original parents at all. I dont want to know about my background. I love Algerone and Belinda. I only love them, Monica shook her head and said firmly with tears, I love Dad and Mom deeply, even more than I love myself, so I hope with all my heart that they can get remarried, and I did a lot of work for it. She finally saw that they were about to remarry, she really didnt want to ruin this beauty. Whats more, Belinda was still in the emergency room now Therefore, the kind Monica decided, Ill act as if I know nothing. Dont tell them anything. Tristan nodded, Okay, shall we go upstairs? Is there anything to buy around? She thought for a while, I want to pack a meal for Algerone, he must be hungry. Shall we go and see? Okay. So Tristan took Monica up, and the two of them went to the hospital canteen. It was actually meal time now. On the 11th floor, Algerone was half worried about Belinda and half about Monica as he sat on the bench outside the emergency room. His heart was chilled. This sudden change also overwhelmed him a bit. Monica knew about her background He had a feeling that everything would change from now on, that many unexpected things would happen. But at the moment, he was more concerned about Belindas condition. How long would the suturing take? Would there be any danger during the suturing process? Chapter 1709: Surgery Went Smoothly Soon, the elevator door opened, and footsteps could be heard approaching from afar. Sitting on the bench, Algerone slowly raised his eyes and saw Tristan walking over here with his arm around Monicas shoulders. He finally came back to his senses as well. Both of their faces were rxed, and Monica was even smiling slightly, which made Algerone stare nkly for a moment. They did not look like their spirits had been greatly shocked. Could his guess be wrong? Dad. Kneeling down in front of her father, Monica offered the lunch box with both hands, her voice gentle, Eat something first, Dad. We still dont know when Mom wille out, but getting through the danger to her life is a good thing. He sat on the bench, just staring at his daughter. Algerone was a little surprised in his heart, and he also had many, many questions. Her state right now it shouldnt be like this. He raised his eyes again and looked at Tristan. Tristans face was also gentle, just looking at the father and daughter.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Dad? Jia called softly. She had hidden her emotions very deeply. The middle-aged man came back to his senses hurriedly and took the bag. Okay. He also took out the lunch box and fork. She didnt know it was best not to tell him. Tristan would also help keep it a secret, right? A hint of a smile appeared on Monicas face. The surgery was sessful. I believe it wont be long before Mom recovers day by day. She slowly stood up, still feeling hopeful about the future. Yes,pared to the moment of panic when she learned about the tumor in her mothers brain, everyones mood was much calmer now. They were all thankful to Jennifer and to the heavens as well. When Algerone ate the first bite, he raised his eyes again to look at the two young people sitting on the opposite bench. He asked, Have you eaten? Were not hungry, Tristan replied gently. Well go down and eatter. Algerone nodded. He retracted his gaze. In fact, he wasnt hungry either, and he really couldnt eat at all, but this was bought by his daughter herself. She still ate it bite by bite happily. Thinking of his daughters origins, he felt a littleplicated inside. Time passed second by second, and the situation in the emergency room also calmed down from the tension. They had finally raced against death and saved a life. The wound suturing was also nearing the end. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. Not long after Algerone finished the lunchbox, the emergency room door opened, and Jennifer and the deputy dean came out. The three of them went up to meet them right away. Before anyone could ask, Jennifer gave everyone a slight smile and reported, The surgery went very smoothly. Next is the recovery period. The patient is still in aa and may take three to four days to wake up, but dont worry, she is out of mortal danger. Only now did everyone outside the door breathe a sigh of relief, with rxed and grateful expressions on their faces. Thank you, Mrs. Marsh. Algerone excitedly grabbed her hand and shook both hands to express his gratitude. Youre wee, its my duty, Jennifer said generously. After shaking hands, she looked at Tristan again, Brother, I have to go first. The dean here will arrange the ward. The patient wille out soon. Okay, do you need me to send you back? No need, I brought bodyguards here and we drove here. As soon as Jennifer finished speaking, two men came up and bowed respectfully to her, Madam. She turned her eyes. Lets go, were going home. Yes. Thank you, Sister Jennifer, said Monica, her eyes filled with tears, looking at her with immense gratitude, her voice choked with emotion. Before leaving, Jennifer patted her on the shoulder and looked at Tristan again, Youre my sister-inw, were all family, no need for thanks. Shall we go? Okay, okay, be safe on the way back, get some good rest when youre home. Monica was quite worried about her. She really admired Jennifer for standing there for so long while pregnant. Chapter 1710: Dreaming of Daughter Under everyones gaze, Jennifer went into the elevator with two bodyguards. She had to hurry back to work on the antidote, then personally take it to Lu Layeka. The situation there was also extremely urgent, hopefully it wouldnt be dyed. Even her walking pace couldnt help but quicken. Be careful, maam, the two bodyguards protected her safety. Upstairs, Belinda was quickly carried out on a stretcher, her face pale, wearing an oxygen mask. Everyone apanied her as she was sent to the VIP ward. Lu Layeka, this prosperous country, everything seemed normal on the surface. In the majestic and magnificent royal pceplex, undercurrents of various forces surged secretly. The king had announced that Prince Louis would inherit the throne, and people trying to get close to Prince Louis were increasing. Please leave, Prince Louis is apanying the king recently and has no time to see you, Ethan blocked the door, looking very business-like. Can you please pass this little gift to him? No. Ethan was expressionless, Ive already rejected several groups for him. At times like this, I advise everyone to keep a low profile. The mans expression changed. With words spoken to this point, he could only leave dejectedly carrying the gift. Watching his back, Ethans eyes narrowed. At this time, Rowan was openly apanying his father in the bedroom. He was working on the antidote in the corner. The plum soup was only enough for one more drink. His fathers condition was significantly better than before. Although he was still bedridden, it was feared that after the medicine was discontinued, the situation would deteriorate sharply. At least he wasnt coughing up blood now, and his pulse was very steady. Rowan had to stabilize this situation before his master came, he had to develop something for his father to drink first. At this time, the king was lying in bed, his closed eyelids fluttering lightly. He was dreaming. He hadnt had a good sleep, let alone dreamed, for a very long time. In the dreamscape C A girl in her early 20s with long flowing hair was crying helplessly in a hospital department. He didnt know what had happened, nor why she was crying. He followed the sound and saw doctors drawing blood from the poor girl, tube after tube The color was strikingly vivid, as if to drain her dry. He walked step by step towards the pitiful girl, gradually seeing her face clearly. In the dream, the king stopped in shock and softly called out, Annie? The girl turned weakly, her pale face looking at him. The next second, she fainted due to excessive blood loss. Annie! His chest tightened as he rushed over to support her, but the girl suddenly turned into a mist, magically disappearing before him. Bertie stood stunned for a long time, incredulous at the scene! Soon, the surroundings also dissipated bit by bit, the walls, furniture all turned into mist Lying in bed, his closed eyelids were still fluttering, flickering rather urgently. His mind was tense, the dream continued. After everything dissipated, he found himself standing alone on awn, the surroundings extremely empty.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. In the distance was a circle of towering trees covered in vines, as if in the midst of a primeval forest. Annie! Annie!! He looked around calling out, with no response. It was as if he had beenpletely abandoned. Everything just now was so surreal. Annie Where are you, Annie? In the bedroom, Rowan vaguely heard his fathers voice. He focused his gaze and gently walked towards him. Annie Annie He heard his father calling his sisters name clearly. Rowans heart ached as he came to stand by the bed. Annie His father was still asleep. Chapter 1711 Ivan’s Plan When he saw a tear roll down his fathers cheek, Rowan felt a little moved. All the muscles in his body tensed up, and his heart tightened as well. This must be his fathers only wish right now. But where was his sister? After searching for so many years, there was no news at all. He used to dream about his sister too, butter, he didnt see her again in his dreams. Rowan couldnt help feeling a little sad. Just then, the king slowly opened his eyes as he woke up from his dream. The first person he saw when he opened his eyes was his eldest son, which gave his helpless heart an added sense of security. Father and sons gazes met. Rowan also regained hisposure. He gently called out, Father. Louis, I just I just dreamed about Annie, the king said excitedly. Shes not dead. She grew up. Shes over 20 now. Mm, Rowan nodded. I heard you calling her name. Although they hadnt found his sister, he also had a hunch that his sister was probably still alive. ult things like this were inexinable. Why was the sister in his dream over 20 years old? Help me up, the king lifted his hand towards him, his voice weak. He calmly recalled the dream. Rowan quickly bent over to help prop him up. Having just woken up, the dream was still vividly lingering in his mind. Every detail was very clear. I seem to have seen her face clearly the king recalled. She doesnt look the same as when she was little. She has grown into a gracefuldy. But why did I recognize that girl as Annie? When I called her name, she turned her head. That look in her eyes she must be Annie.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Dreams were sometimespletely inexinable. Human research was still very limited. Father, Rowan propped him up and put a pillow behind him to lean on. Then he poured him a cup of warm water. Are you feeling better now? His voice was extremely soft, afraid of eavesdroppers. The king nodded. My chest doesnt hurt as much anymore. I feel like Im a little better. Do you think this is an illusion? No, Rowan sat on the edge of the bed and told him firmly. This is not an illusion. Your pulse has stabilized quite a bit. My master is also working on an antidote that will be delivered soon. Just hang in there a little longer, get your health back, and I will definitely find my sister and bring her back! Mm hmm, the king nodded. A firm belief also arose in his heart C that he would definitely live to see the day he reunited with Annie, as long as she was still alive. If they were fated to meet again, their paths would cross once more. In the pce where Ivan was staying, ire slipped in to see him. He led her upstairs and they entered the study, since they had a brother-sister rtionship, their meeting did not raise any suspicions. Mr. Marsh, the antidote is working. He said the kings pulse has stabilized, ire reported to him. Eden doesnt seem to be taking any action for now and appears normal, but he always gives off a very crafty vibe. In my judgement, that man is suspicious. Hes the murderer, of course hes suspicious, Ivan said coldly, very confident in his intuition. ire still didnt know what Ivans n was, and it was probably safer if fewer people knew, so she didnt ask. She was just thinking, What if he doesnt make another move from now on? Wont it be very difficult to get him to confess then? What if he wont admit it even in death? We dont have any evidence either. I have a way to get him to confess, and he will confess very soon, Ivan said confidently, his expression softening a little. My wife just called me. She has developed the antidote and ns to set off this way immediately. ire truly did not understand why he had to insist on hering. But she understood very clearly that Mr. Marsh had his reasons for arranging it this way. Chapter 1712 The Girl Troubled by Her Origins After a while, Ivan said to her, You go back to the kings pce first and protect yourself. If there is any emergency with Rowan, let me know immediately. Okay. ire didnt stay here for too long. She left with her mission. Arkpool City, dusk. The sunset spread across Emerald Bay. Jennifer went downstairs with the newly developed antidote, apanied by several bodyguards. She boarded the private ne heading to Lu Layeka. With her help, a perfect n to force the culprit to reveal himself would soon unfold. At the hospital. In the spacious andfortable VIP ward, Belinday on the big white bed, her head wrapped in gauze and wearing an oxygen mask, still in aa. Algerone sat on the chair in front of the bed, holding her hand worriedly, with an extremely heavy mood. Monica stood by the window, gazing nkly outside, having unconsciously lost herself in thought. Tristan carried some fruits in and gently put the bag on the bedside table. Then he strode towards the girl by the window who didnt notice his arrival. Monica couldnt help but start thinking again: Who am I? This question had almost driven her crazy. Now that she knew she wasnt a biological child, there was no way she wouldnt specte wildly, although she pretended not to know anything in front of her dad and had no intention of recognizing her biological parents. But her once whole heart now seemed to have cracks that might never heal C it would be a permanent scar. The issue of her origin was like a boulder weighing on her heart. Tristan stood beside her, observing her expression, and could feel where her thoughts had drifted. He also understood her mood.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He felt so distressed, not knowing at all what he could do for her. He could only reach out and lightly grasp her shoulder. Monica blinked nkly and met his gaze as she snapped back to reality. She gave a sensible slight smile, Youre back? But this made him even more distressed. Her smile was concealing her wounds. Monica, do you guys want to take shifts here? he suggested. Auntie wont wake up for now and has to stay in the hospital for a while. If you both keep waiting here, neither of you will get proper rest. Algerone heard this and it was just what he wanted to say. Tristan, please take Monica back to rest well first. Dad Go home, dear. Algerone said to her. You go back and rest now,e over to rece me tomorrow morning. I have to go back to thepany tomorrow morning to deal with some things. Monica was silent. Her mom still hadnt woken up. Tristan looked at her face, waiting for her decision. Algerone spoke again, Go back, theres no need to keep waiting here. We can take turns. Tristan also has work to handle at thepany. Im fine, Ive handed over my work, he replied. I just hope you can all get good rest, after all the long recovery period will be spent in the hospital. Monica didnt want Tristan to get too tired either, so she nodded in agreement. Okay, well go back first ande again tomorrow morning. Algerone was also relieved. Go on, be safe on the road. Thus, Tristan put his arm around Monicas shoulders and led her out. After leaving the hospital, he drove to the riverside, rolled down the car windows, and slowed down too. Monica sat in the passenger seat, gazing out the window. She was somewhat distracted by the issue of her birth. After a while, Tristan parked the car at the roadside. Monica gradually came back to her senses and saw this wasnt the way home. Their eyes met. Tristan said gently to her, Shall I go for a walk with you down there? Strolling by the riverside, feeling the breeze, chatting C this could unravel arge part of the knots in her heart. One couldnt suffocate oneself. Monica unfastened her seatbelt, getting ready to open the door and get off. Tristan had been thinking about how to get her out of this whirlpool C that was his responsibility as her boyfriend. Chapter 1713 Tristan’s Surprise for Her Getting out of the car, Tristan held her hand, instinctively intertwining their fingers, and walked with her along the riverbank. The snow on the riverbank in early spring had melted, and the winter plum blossoms were still in full bloom. Do you want to find your parents? Tristan turned to look at her as they walked, his voice low, If you want to find them, I can help you, I will support you. This was the decision he had made on the way back from the hospital. Monica shook her head, I dont want to, I dont want to go looking for them either. Since were already separated, it just wasnt meant to be. She turned to ask, Even if we found them, then what? Tristan saw a touch of sweet, faint smile at the corner of her lips, as if she had let go and be epting in an instant. Just walking like this, ncing at each other, the smile on the girls lips grew deeper. After a while, Tristan stopped her footsteps. He stood still in front of her, hands on her shoulders, his eyes gentle and affectionate, Monica, your parents will be very happy that you can think like this. You have to truly let it go, little by little, day by day. Dont wrong yourself, tell me if youre unhappy. He knew it would take time to let go, it wasnt something that could be done in just a few words. Okay, I promise you, Monicas voice was low, the smile at the corner of her lips gentle and pretty, Are you busy? Going to thepany? Tristan shook his head, No, Hope has cleared my work for today. Ill stay with you the whole time. Then take me home, Monica said to him, Im a little tired. I want to sleep for a while. He nodded, Okay. Then he put his arm around her shoulders and strode towards the nearby car. Sitting in the passenger seat, Monica nced out the window until she came back to her senses and realized the car had stopped in front of his vi. Not her dads small western-style house at all. Monica was a little surprised. But Tristan calmly unfastened his seatbelt, Stay at my ce tonight, Ill feel more at ease that way. She watched him get out of the car, watched him walk around to open the passenger door for her. He was chivalrous and courteous, his eyes toward her very gentle. Monica didnt hesitate for too long, it wasnt like she hadnt stayed over before, no need to be coy about it. So she undid her seatbelt and got out of the car, striding with him towards the living room. Being with him always gave her a sense of security. He entered the fingerprint password and the door opened. Tristan said to her, Wait here for a moment. Then he blocked the doorway, fiddling with the door handle as he entered the fingerprint locks management mode. He took her finger and added her fingerprint. You Monica was surprised again. They werent even married yet, she felt a little awkward and uneasy. But Tristan took her other hand, nced at her, his eyes full of gentle emotions, Youre thedy of this house, entering the fingerprint password is inevitable sooner orter. The sooner the better, whenever you want toe over, you cane anytime without needing to notify me. After entering the password, he took her hand and headed upstairs. Before taking her back to the bedroom to rest, Tristan mysteriously said to her, Monica, let me take you somewhere first.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Where? The girl was led by the hand, following passively behind him. Soon, they turned a corner and a bright walk-in closet came into view. The open shelves filled with strips of lights were full of all kinds of little dresses. Glittering and shining under the lights one by one. You the girl turned in shock, Are these all for me? Who else? Tristan said to her, I didnt know what styles you liked, so I got them all. You can pick out the ones you like. This is too wasteful Monica turned and punched him in the chest, You still have to save up for the bride price! This is reckless spending! I can just bring my own clothes when Ie over! Chapter 1714 – Acted in a Play Oh dear, the bride price money has been saved up, dont worry my wife, you dont need to worry anymore. Tristan held her shoulders from behind, then embraced her in his arms, with his chin gently resting on her shoulder, he affectionately said to her C What we need to do now is wait for your mother to wake up, wait for her to be discharged from the hospital, then we canplete the 100 things every couple must do, in the meantime, we first need to prepare a wedding for your parents, give them a surprise, then we can enter into the hall of marriage. This was his n, very thoughtful. Monica thought this was a very beautiful thing, Monica felt very fortunate to have met the Mu family, to have met Tristan. The script of life was very satisfying. Looking at the full closet of skirts, she was instantly relieved about her birth, no longer caring about it, life was short, she wanted to cherish the happiness she had now. At the hospital, Algerone keptpany at Belindas sickbed. He held her hand, trying to convey some warmth from his palm to her icy cold fingers, despite the air conditioning in the room. He really wanted to convey some warmth to her, convey some faith to her, there was always a voice in his heart C Belinda, you have to keep it up, youve made it this far, you need to wake up soon, recover soon. From the time he met her, every scene lingered in Algerones mind, each picture was so clear, making his heart vaguely painful. Although out of mortal danger, she had undergone brain surgery, he had no choice but to be concerned and worried. He really felt for her and hated that he couldnt rece her pain. He decided to make up for it for the rest of his life. The night in Arkpool City was getting deeperN?velDrama.Org owns this text. Lu Layeka, the majestic and magnificent royal pceplex, the ancient castles left behind looked even more magnificent and mysterious in the reflection of the sunlight. In the kings bedroom, luxury was evident everywhere, yet the atmosphere was always somewhat gloomy. Rowan fed his father thest 30 milliliters of plum soup from the bottle. The king sat leaning against the headboard, he swallowed the medicine, and was actually somewhat mncholy as well. Rowanforted him, Father, although this medicine is gone, but the medicine Im working on will be ready soon, my master will arrive soon too, dont stress yourself. Okay. The king nodded, Before Anne is found, before I see you safely on the throne, I will not die. Rowan really didnt care about the throne, but he didnt want that position to fall into Taylors hands either. Because Taylor was ipetent, if Catherine listened from behind the screen, Lu Layeka would soon be on the road to extinction. Just then, the doorbell rang. Father and son were on alert, but as soon as they looked back, they saw the door open. Eden appeared in everyones sight. Standing in front of the bed, Rowan casually put the empty medicine bottle in his pocket, the king coughed violently clutching his chest. Rowan turned his eyes to see Eden walking steadily towards them. Uncle. His face was full of sorrow, and he took two steps back, with some tears in his eyes. Cough cough cough cough A series of sharp tearing sounds erupted from the kings chest, Cough cough Eden, whats the matter? Eden stood still at the bedside, also looking somewhat remorseful, he lowered his eyes and reported, Prince Taylor wants to see you, hese five times already. Indicating that he had sent him away the previous four times. Rowan poured a ss of warm water for the king, who finally gradually stopped coughing, one hand clutching his chest, the other hand propped on the edge of the bed, he gasped heavily, raised his eyes with difficulty, Whats the point of seeing him? I dont want to see anyone, I just want I just want to go in peace. The message he conveyed was that his days were numbered. Edens gaze narrowed and fell on Louis face, Rowan lowered his eyes, his expression extremely sad. Chapter 1715 – Deceived by Eden A deep sadness filled the room as everyone remained silent. Although Rowan did not look at his uncle, he could sense his gaze fixed on him, observing his expression. So Uncle just used the excuse of Prince Taylor wanting to see Father to barge in and probe the situation. Although he did not yet have evidence, Rowan was more convinced in his heart that Uncle was the murderer who wanted to kill Father. Rowan looked silent on the outside but rage boiled within. He was usually quiet and appeared to have no power or influence, but his heart was as clear as a mirror.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Send him away. I wont see anyone, the king said as he took the cup of water from his son and painfully drank a sip before weakly closing his eyes again. Rowan quickly set down the cup and helped Father lie back down slowly. Eden also bent down to help since the patients body was very weak. Although the king had lost some weight, he still weighed around 150 pounds. After the two helped the king lie downfortably, Rowan tucked him in with the nket. Eden looked at the king, then at Rowan, before stepping away towards the exit. To avoid arousing Uncles suspicions, he had to detoxify Fathers poison first. So Rowan also followed him out with a still grieving expression. Uncle, Rowan said heavily as they reached the grand hall. Father coughed up ck blood again this morning. I estimate he probably wont make it through the week. Eden stopped and looked at Rowan expressionlessly before consoling, Sickness and death are natural parts of life. Then he reached out and patted Rowan on the shoulder. Louis, try to take it easy. Since he wants yourpany, its best if you stay by his side without leaving so youll have fewer regrets in life. Watching his burly uncles back as he walked away, Rowans eyes shed with something. Uncle did not empathize or show any sadness or distress. The division ofbor was very clear now C Mr. Marsh was in charge of finding evidence while saving Father was his own responsibility. ire was responsible for rying information between them. Rowan withdrew his gaze and returned to the room, locking the door behind him. Hearing the familiar footsteps, the king also slowly opened his eyes. Louis. Rowan came to stand by the bed and listened as he said, I want to pass the throne to you now and notify all royal family members to convene a meeting. No, Rowan said cautiously. The fewer people youe in contact with now the better. Eden cant see your true condition, but that doesnt mean others cant either. There are some shrewd people and doctors who will notice you look much better. The king was silent as his sons words made sense. It wasnt that the kingcked confidence in his health, but he desperately wanted his eldest son to take the position so he could feel at peace, not wanting anyone else eyeing the throne. At that moment, in the pce with two beautiful peacocks standing guard at the door, Why did Mrs. Marshe? Jolie had a bad feeling she couldnt pinpoint. I heard shes pregnant. Shouldnt she be home safely nurturing the baby? Although their eldest son and daughter are six or seven, Catherine said lightly while sipping tea on the couch, theyve been separated all these years. Strictly speaking, theyre still in their honeymoon phase. So she could understand. But Jolie remained suspicious, feeling something was off. Catherine had absolute faith in Ivan. Construction on the castle had begun and she was very involved, as was Ivan. The two often ran into each other at the construction site. Catherine was confident they had be good friends fighting side by side. Chapter 1716 Jennifer Arrives at Lu Layeka A sh of smugness went through Catherines eyes, while Jolie remained expressionless. She was worried sick. The king had already ordered that the throne be passed on to Prince Louis. If they didnt think of something, this situation would be impossible to reverse. Not only was Jolie ambitious, but she was also impatient. Mother! Mother!! The two women turned at the sound of the voice. Prince Taylor came in fuming. He directly tattled, Mother! This is the fifth time Ive been rejected today! It was bad enough Eden wouldnt let me in, but he didnt even agree to announce me! He must be up to something sinister! Catherines brows furrowed as she heavily set down her teacup. He wouldnt even announce you? What is he ying at? Does he only recognize the heir now and not the second prince? And this heir hadnt even taken the throne yet but was already being so arrogant? If he did take the throne, would there still be a ce for her and her son in the royal family? I think Eden is up to no good! Taylor used. He doesnt want Father to see me! But Im his son too! Why does Louis get to keep watch? Simply outrageous! Catherine stood up angrily. Your Majesty, please calm down first, Jolie advised in a low voice. Eden is just a dog. It was the king himself who ordered that he see no one. That was just the kings mood at the time! But what about now? Catherine retorted. If Eden had gone to announce it, who can guarantee the king would have refused? Taylor was also very upset. He had no interest in the throne, but his concern for his fathers health was genuine. When he heard the king had coughed up blood that day and his life was now on a countdown Taylor had also be restless. These past few days, Taylor had been worried sick.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lets go. Forget him not announcing it. Ill take you to force your way in! Catherine could no longer contain her anger. As she spoke, she strode towards the door. Before Jolie could stop her, a servant came in. Your Majesty, Your Highness, Captain. What is it? the woman stopped in her tracks, her eyes cold as she stared at him. The servant reported, Mrs. Marsh has arrived. Mr. Marsh just picked her up from the airport. So soon? Well, she would have to go greet them out of courtesy. So she would have to put off Taylor seeing his father for now. Catherine nced coldly at her son. You stay right here and dont make trouble! Just focus on your studies if theres nothing else! And dont stir up any nonsense! If you do see your father, keep it brief! Taylor hung his head dejectedly. The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. How could Mother be angry with him too? Lets go! Catherines gaze swept over Jolies face before she strode off. Jolie followed close behind. Ivan had just brought Jennifer to the pce. It was Jennifers first time here, and even though she was worldly, she was still awed by the mysterious castles. All the buildings were historical relics made of stone, surrounded by greenwns and dense forests. The countless rooms, even separated by stone walls, still evoked images of prosperity within. Jennifer followed Ivan into the pce Catherine had prepared to host them. At first nce, she saw Da Vincis famous painting on the wall and was shocked. Thats the original, Ivan pointed to another painting not far away. Thats Rembrandt, also an original. Wow She walked over to appreciate them, unable to hold back sounds of astonishment. The pce hall was hundreds of square meters. Everywhere she looked was filled with medieval furniture and decorations. It wasnt hard to imagine that every room here was like an art gallery. Itll start getting cold tomorrow. Therell be a big storm, Ivan came to her side and gently grasped her shoulder. I think this is a sign from above to help us. Mm, she turned to ask, Do you know where hes staying? Before the couple could exchange a few more words, Catherine came rushing in with Jolie and arge entourage. The hurried, chaotic footsteps made the two turn. Chapter 1717 Jennifer is going to take action Catherine walked into the hall with a smile on her face, dressedvishly. She swayed her hips and had let herself in without an invitation. She wanted toe over to build rtionships. Today was also the perfect opportunity, and women would have more to talk about together. Ivan had his arm around Jennifers shoulders. He just gave her a look before leading her towards Catherine with strides. Jennifer understood immediately and realized this womans identity. Mrs. Marsh is here! Hello, hello! Catherine hurried over to her and actively reached out her hand, smiling from ear to ear. On behalf of Lu Layeka I wee you! Wee! Thank you, Jennifer also had a smile on her face. You must be the far and wide famous Catherine, the Queen? She calmly shook the womans hand. Yes. I hope you arefortable staying in this pce. If there is anything that needs improvement, just let me know directly. Catherine was very happy. Was she really that famous? She also said to Jennifer, You and Mr. Marsh are both VIPs of Lu Layeka and are both my friends. Ivans lips curled up slightly. My dear, Queen Catherine is warm and hospitable. You will definitely like her a lot. Your Majesty, I have long admired your great name. Today I have the fortune to meet you, it is my honor, Jennifer had admiration and worship in her eyes. Your Majesty is so beautiful and elegant. Hahaha, you tter me, Hearing this made Catherine bloom inside. She looked over the young woman before her. Although Mrs. Marsh is young, she has an elegant aura. Her peers probably cantpare. Alright alright, lets not hurry topliment each other. Come have some tea, Ivan extended an invitation. We can chat while drinking. The servants had already brewed the tea. The air was filled with the faint fragrance of Earl Grey. Everyone sat down in chairs. Catherine started the conversation with small talk. Jolie stood by her side apanying her. Through chatting, Jennifer also directly understood Catherines personality better. This woman didnt have too much malice. She might be a bit ambitious but her abilities were very limited. On the other hand, the short-haired woman in white boots who was glued to her side, her scheming far exceeded that of the silly sweet Queen.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Jennifer was smart to begin with. After hanging around Ivan for so long, she could judge people urately almost all the time. Yes, Jennifer saw Catherine as a silly sweet type. Someone of her caliber was simply negligible in Jennifers eyes. So she couldnt have poisoned the King. The woman behind the Queen might be the culprit, but she didnt have a motive. How could she dare to act without the Queens order? She seemed very loyal to the Queen. Jennifer drank her tea with a perpetual smile on her face. She would respond to Catherines words, chatting about fashion for a bit, then travel. But Jennifer was quietly thinking to herself. The top priority now was to give Rowan the antidote. But Catherine was like a chatterbox, endless. Jennifer had no way to discuss this with Ivan. Your Majesty, Jennifer finally gently interrupted with a smile. Out of courtesy, I should also go see the King. I heard he is ill. Catherine was slightly surprised and let out a soft sigh, rejecting, Hes not just ill, Ill tell you frankly, hes critically ill, dying. His life is on a countdown. He doesnt want to see anyone, not even his own son. Jolies gaze fell upon Jennifer again. Jennifer could feel her stare but didnt look back at her. Jennifer was thinking, she must see Rowan, and as soon as possible! Chapter 1718: Can I Meet the King? Jennifer thought for a moment, her eyes sincere, Queen, I must also go, even if I am stopped by him. This is my etiquette. If I was an ordinary woman, being rude would not matter much, but today I came to visit your country as Mrs. Marsh. Being rude would lead to gossip, and we are a country of courtesy to begin with. I would feel bad if I did not at least try to see the king. Catherine was silent, feeling a bit conflicted. She felt Jennifers words made sense, but the king would not even see his own son now, how could he meet a foreigner? It would be very awkward to be rejected. After all, she is Mrs. Marsh. Ivan also looked at Catherine. Without discussing, he of course stood by his wifes side, also knowing what his wife wanted to do. Catherine met Ivans gaze. She certainly did not want to offend him or ruin his reputation. Unsure what to do, Catherine looked towards the woman standing behind her. Jolies eyes were downturned, her expression cold. She did not speak either. Just then, Jennifer smiled and said, Queen, when my husband came, the king held a banquet to wee him. If Ie knowing he is severely ill and do not try to see him, it would be hard to exin. She appealed to Catherines emotions and reason. Finally, Catherine could refuse no longer. She put down her teacup and stood up, Alright, I will take you there now. She desperately wanted to win over Ivan! She wanted to be friends with him, use his power to bring down Ethan, and seize the throne from Louis hands in the future! After all, this sickly king could not be relied upon. Jolie had always been very perceptive. She felt Mrs. Marshs sudden visit had ulterior motives, definitely not just missing her husband. No man was worth missing this much. With the recent turmoil within the royal family, any sudden urrence deserved suspicion. Having lived amidst the undercurrents of the royal family, Jolie had developed professional habits. But seeing the queen leading Mr. and Mrs. Marsh out, Jolie could only follow. She would observe more and see what Mrs. Marsh was up to! On the way to the kings pce, the scenery was beautiful. The gentle breeze carried floral aromas. No one spoke about the kings illness, since it had not been announced publicly or reported in the news. Asking too much would seem rude and raise suspicion. How long will Mrs. Marsh stay? Catherine curiously asked. Will you wait for Mr. Marsh to return together? Ivan and Jennifer held hands. Ivan answered for her, Of course not, she just wants to visit the royal family and hopefully find some design inspiration. She is a designer. Oh? Catherine was surprised and happily looked at the woman, asking, An interior designer? Also a fashion designer, Jennifer smiled humbly, Just a hobby and interest. I work at hispany. To build rapport, Catherine said, Could I ask Mrs. Marsh to design two evening gowns for me when you have time? No problem, Jennifer readily agreed. Ive designed evening gowns for 15 queens. They were all very happy, and the gowns had the highest appearance rate among all dresses.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This shocked Catherine even more. How excellent! So Mrs. Marsh had interacted with royalty before. No wonder she was so at ease,posed, and graceful. Hearing this, even Jolie was a bit shocked. She thought, looks like this woman is not simple. Although she got these jobs easily relying on Mr. Marsh. Or perhaps she did not actually design these gowns at all, only lending her name to them. But being able to win over Mr. Marsh proved this woman was not simple. Chapter 1719 Close Call Soon, the kings majestic and magnificent pce was in sight. There were four guards at the gate, and Jolie could tell at a nce that they were Edens men. Everyone walked up to the gate side by side. The guards bowed respectfully and said, Queen, captain, Mr. Marsh. Before Catherine could speak, Eden appeared out of nowhere and quickly walked over. In the light that gradually intensified, Jennifers gaze fell on this man. When she saw his build and his face, she couldnt help but hold her breath! Queen, Eden greeted politely when he got close, his voice seeming devoid of emotion. Please go announce that wevee to visit the king today, Catherine said coolly but firmly. She disliked Eden immensely. Jennifer drew in a subtle breath. Seemingly nonchnt, she reined in her gaze, but waves rose in her heart. Im afraid not, Queen, Eden rejected directly, maintaining a professional demeanor. He bowed deeply again and said, The king made it very clear that day Not far inside the pce, ire had juste downstairs. When she looked up, she caught the scene at the pce gate in one nce. Her heart thumped heavily! Without thinking too much, she swiftly strode towards the kings bedchamber! Soon, she arrived outside the bedchamber and anxiously turned the doorknob directly, only to find the door locked! Panicked and anxious, she quickly nced back. No one wasing. But she couldnt ring the doorbell now, so she knocked on the door with the most appropriate force. Heart racing, she kept knocking persistently while praying and chanting in her heart C open the door quickly! Finally, the door opened, and her eyes met Rowans! Seeing her, Rowan seemed a little surprised. ire swiftly updated him about the situation outside, Sister Jennifer is here with Mr. Marsh. They are being stopped by Eden outside the pce gate, along with Catherine and Jolie. After listening, Rowans pupils instantly contracted. I see. Then he closed the door. ire also felt somewhat relieved. She quietly moved away. Soon after, Rowan opened the door again. Uncle! Uncle! Those blocked outside the pce gate heard Rowan before seeing him. Eden also turned his eyes upon hearing the shout. Soon, he saw Louis rushing out and heading over quickly. Uncle! Whats the matter? Eden asked in a low voice. Seeing Catherine, Rowan seemed to breathe a sigh of relief again. The anxious look on his face also eased up a bit. The queen is here at just the right time. Father wants to see you. I was just about to ask uncle to call you. Catherine was very surprised but soon extremely delighted. The king finally remembered her! Then he must also remember Taylor! Aftering out, Rowan stood next to Eden and looked at Ivans face. Somewhat happily, he said, Perfect timing. No need to call Mr. Marsh either. Father also wants to meet you, mainly to ask about the progress and ns for building the castle. Then he shifted his gaze to Jennifer and looked between her and Ivan. This is He looked puzzled, also noticing their interlocked hands. My wife, Ivan answered calmly. Mrs. Marsh, pleased to meet you, Rowan said to her. Pleasee in too. I just arrived in Lu Layeka and heard the king was ill. I was going toe see how hes doing, Jennifer said with a smile. May I ask who you are? She had to y along seamlessly. Prince Louis, Rowan answered politely, amazed by her thoroughness.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If they didnt properly introduce themselves, and she called him Prince Louister, wouldnt it seem like she had done her homework beforeing? Prince, Jennifer greeted him. Lets all go in. Dont keep Father waiting too long, hes very weak, Rowan said. Then he turned and strode away without bothering about his uncles mood. Eden was stunned for a moment, rendered irrelevant? Catherine looked at Eden smugly and contemptuously before striding inside arrogantly! Jolie followed closely behind. Chapter 1720: Look at Claire at the Critical Moment Jennifer took a step forward. As she passed Ethan, she nced at him out of the corner of her eye. This mans appearance, physique and aura were extremely simr to Kais. She dared to confirm that this was the person Mr. Adams had described. He must also be the one who poisoned the king. Perhaps he was even the murderer of her master!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Thinking of this, Jennifer was a little excited. She felt the blood in her body boiling. Ivan apanied her and did not notice her thoughts at this moment. He strode towards the kings bedchamber following Queen Catherine. The antidote was in Jennifers pocket. She had deliberately worn arge pocket jacket to carry it with her. But Jolie kept staring at her, which also made Jennifer dare not determine if she could sessfully administer the antidote today. If Jolie kept staring at her, how could she secretly give it to Rowan? Jennifer had not even entered the bedchamber yet she began thinking about this problem. Ivan also noticed Jolies malicious intentions. Compared to the queens naivete, this woman was meticulous and keen. Just as the group was about to reach the kings bedchamber, Rowan walked the fastest and was the first to enter the door, quickly disappearing from everyones sight. A figure suddenly jumped out from somewhere. A tray carrying tea crashed right into Jolie! Ah! Jolie was doused in tea. She instinctively cried out, then shook off the droplets on her body and looked at the reckless person with fury! The teacup fell with a ng onto the carpet, sshing tea everywhere! It was a mess. Everyone present was shocked. Sorry, sorry ires face was full of regret and she was at a loss, Sorry, I didnt mean it. Jennifer looked at ire. She kept apologizing to Jolie with a very sincere attitude. Ivan was also a little surprised by this incident. When Jolie saw it was ire, the anger that had erupted was suppressed. She could not re up. Although her face was ugly, because Mr. Marsh was present, she could only say in a low voice, Its okay. Go change your clothes, tea stains are hard to wash outpletely, ire said to her with concern. Im really sorry, please forgive me. At this time, Catherine also spoke up, Jolie, go back first, dont keep mepany. After saying that, she stepped inside, eager to see the king. Ivan squeezed Jennifers hand tighter. Jennifer nced at him. He led her forward with strides. They both knew ire had done it on purpose, just to get Jolie out of the way. Both couldnt help but admire the girls intelligence, she had been a great help. Jennifer also breathed a sigh of relief. ires gaze remained on Jolie. She blocked Jolies path to the kings bedchamber, Hurry up and change out of it, if left for too long it will seep in. Your clothes dont look cheap. What ire just said fell into Ivan and Jennifers ears. The couple couldnt help but break into a cold sweat for her. Outside, Jolies face darkened. She cared a lot about her uniform, her eyes narrowed as she turned and left. Her clothes were generally custom-made and very expensive. Also, her uniform represented power and status, only the Captain of the Guards dressed like this. Watching her receding figure, ire was finally relieved. She looked back and only left after seeing the door close. But she had barely taken a few steps when Ethan came straight towards her. This unconsciously put pressure on ire. She stopped at the side, unable to find a reason to stop him for the moment, she just lowered her eyes to show respect. Chapter 1721 Next Step Plan Ivan walked past her and headed straight for the kings bedroom. ire took a step out of the pce, silently praying that everything would go smoothly inside. Ivan came to the door and reached out to grasp the door handle, but found that the door was locked. His brows furrowed and his expression darkened, extremely unhappy. The door was locked by Catherine. She didnt want Ivan toe in. And Ivan guessed that it was her who locked it. In fact, this made it even more convenient for Jennifer to operate. She just needed to hand over the medicine, which was extremely easy. In the luxurious bed, the king was lying t, covered with a quilt. Hisbored breathing could be heard from far away, and his body must be very ufortable. Bertie. Catherine hurried to the bedside and sat down, grabbing his hand. She hadnt seen him for a while and missed him very much. Bertie, can you hear me? Its Catherine, your wife. I came to see you. Her voice was sincere. You came Although the kings voice was weak, his words were still gentle. Perhaps he wanted to see her too. Catherine couldnt help but feel her nose sour as tears welled up in her eyes. Can you open your eyes and look at me? The king slowly opened his eyes. The woman said in tears, Actually, Ive always wanted toe see you, but was afraid of making you angry and making your condition worse, so This woman was full of contradictions. Jennifer let go of Ivans hand and went straight to Rowans side, inconspicuously slipping the medicine bottle from her pocket into his hand. Rowan cooperated and naturally put it in his pocket after taking it. There were five bottles of medicine in total. Catherine waspletely focused on the king at this moment and did not notice their actions at all. The whole process was extremely tacit between the two. Their eyes did not meet at all. It was clean and efficient. The first handover wasplete and they both breathed a sigh of relief. The king and Catherine chatted for about five minutes. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, Catherine said to him, Oh, Mr. Marshs wife is here. She heard that you were ill and wanted toe see you. It was Rowans master. The king knew him and saw another ray of hope. He was very grateful to this youngdy in his heart. Mm. The kings gaze slowly moved away from her. At this time, Jennifer also walked over. She stood in front of the bed and met the kings eyes. Your Majesty. She greeted politely. When the king first saw this youngdy, he felt that she was very kind. His eyes were full of gratitude towards her. Mm. He nodded weakly, then looked at the queen, Treat her well. Yes. Catherine said to him, Taylor has been wanting to see you these days, but has been stopped outside the pce by Ivan several times Her tone was gentle, but she was actually tattling. You have to understand. Although the king also missed his son very much, the bigger picture should be prioritized now. Im not feeling well and wont be able to chat with him for long either. If I ask about his studies, he doesnt like it. I know, he just wants to see you Hes been studying hard recently. No need. The king sighed lightly, Leaving him with a strong and mighty healthy impression is also my wish. Please exin it to him. Okay. Catherine could understand too. Im tired. You should all go out now. The king said weakly, then closed his eyes. Well talk about building the castle another day. Catherine bent down and, in front of everyone, ced a deep but fleeting kiss on his forehead. Then she slowly got up, let go of his hand, and stood up. The king closed his eyes. Catherine looked at Ivan regretfully and sadly said, Mr. Marsh, lets go. Ivan nodded, put his arm around his wifes shoulders, and led her towards the door. Catherine followed after. Ivan standing guard outside the door heard the sound of the door opening but was not nervous or dodging. He just stood outside the door like a guardian deity. When Ivan and Jennifer came out, Jennifers gaze swept over Ivan again. Yes, this physique and appearance was the person Mr. Adams had mentioned. There was no doubt the murderer was him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The next step was to make him reveal his true nature. She and Ivan also had a more detailed n, which was why she hade. Chapter 1722 Jennifer was very sure Although Jennifer was a woman, her calm and collected personality, along with her meticulous thinking, were qualities that could aplish great things. When Catherine stepped out of the kings bedroom, she deliberately paused in her steps, and her aloof gaze swiftly nced over Eden before she lifted her steps and left. Eden looked back at her retreating figure with an ugly expression on his face. The two had never gotten along well. After all, he was the brother of thete queen while she was the kings newer consort. After they left, Eden strode into the kings bedroom. Hearing the sound, Rowan, who was standing by the bed, turned and said softly, Uncle. The middle-aged man strode towards him with a sturdy build and solemn expression. How is the king? Is he still coughing? He coughed up blood this morning, Rowan replied softly. He took a deep breath, looking deeply grieved. Eden went straight to the bed. Seeing the king with his eyes closed and breathing weakly, his bloodless lips slightly parted, no one knew what Eden was thinking as he remained silent. Rowans gaze swept over his uncle andnded on his father. His father seemed to be asleep, unaware of his uncles arrival. After looking at the king and then at Rowan, Eden said, Keep himpany. Then he turned and left. After Edens departure, Rowan judged that he was not suspicious and would note again soon. So Rowan sat on the edge of the bed, took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket, and said softly, Father, take your medicine first. The king opened his eyes, propped himself up, and Rowan quickly reached out to support him. Careful. Father and son did notmunicate further. Rowan carefully fed him the medicine, and the king cooperated by opening his mouth, precisely 30ml. After drinking the medicine, Rowan quickly screwed the lid back on, put the bottle back in his pocket, and said, Father, you will certainly be saved. Have a firm belief. This medicine is the antidote. Leave the rest to time. If I have the chance, thank her properly for me, the king said, full of gratitude for Jennifer. Jennifers image was also deeply etched in the kings mind. The girls appearance alone gave off a very kind aura. Okay, I will. You just focus on recovering your health and get better soon, Rowan said. Mm-hmm. Rowan helped him lie down again and checked his pulse by the bedside. His pulse was bing more and more steady. By now, Catherine had already escorted Ivan and Jennifer back to the pce. Mrs. Marsh must be very tired after the long flight. Please get some good rest first. I wont disturb you, Catherine said politely to her. Goodbye, Queen, Jennifer replied with a slight smile and gentle aura. Jolie came to fetch her in a change of clean clothes. Ivan and his wife bid the Queen farewell and made ns to meet again soon to specifically discuss the evening gown design. They saw Catherine off at the door and watched them leave. Only then did the two turn and head into the inner hall. Is it safe here? Jennifer looked around and asked, Are we being monitored? No, I already checked, Ivan replied. Okay. Jennifer finally felt at ease to tell him, The murderer is the one who stopped us at the door of the kings bedroom just now. Ivan looked thoughtful. That man is Eden. He has another name-Kai, Jennifer stated with certainty. Ivan was surprised and looked at his wife warily. She exined, Because the method of poisoning matches the medical books exactly, and the configured antidote was also effective, I went to the welfare institute.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ivan listened intently, impressed by her thoroughness. He heard her continue, I went to see Mr. Adams and asked who else had seen the medical books. He gave me a name-someone from the same sect as him, a peer named Kai. He had studied medicine and profited by making poisons before being expelled from the sect. Chapter 1723: Concrete Plans Ivans brows furrowed slightly as the image of Ethan shed through his mind. Judging by his looks, he was fully capable of doing something like this. He had the ssic face of a viin. Ivan took out his phone and opened the weather forecast. He said with some anticipation, Temperatures will start dropping tonight. Itll rain tomorrow and turn into a thunderstorm with lightning by tomorrow afternoon. Then tomorrow night will be the perfect time to take action, Jennifer said expectantly. Have you figured out his habits and where he lives? Dont worry, I even found the location of his circuit breaker. Ivan was very thorough. He then pointed and said, We can go up through the fire escape. Itll be around dinner time so even the servants and guards will be eating. Ivan believed he could protect her. As long as he was by her side, he wouldnt let any harme to her. Okay. Jennifer was not afraid. She was even a little impatient, because not only did she have to find the murderer for the king, but also for her master. She was certain Ethan was also involved in her masters death. Do you remember the kings voice? Ivan looked at her. He had just visited earlier. Jennifer looked troubled. She thought for a moment, His voice was too weak earlier to judge what his normal voice sounds like. She was confident, but not 100% confident. Ivan took out a voice recorder and handed it to her. Listen to the kings voice. She was slightly surprised and epted it, turning on the recorder. The kings voice came through clearly. Ivan had prepared in advance. Jennifer listened carefully, discerning and trying to emte the voice, thenmitted it to memory. Ivan sat down casually in a chair and poured two cups of tea from the pot.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jennifer listened to the recording while sitting next to him. He didnt disturb her further, only passing her a cup of tea. Ten minutester when the long recording finished, Ivan turned to her and asked, What do you think? Want to try it out first? Jennifer met his gaze and nodded. She then cleared her throat and spoke, Ethan, why did you poison me? That rich voice was identical to the kings! A hint of delight shed through Ivans eyes. Thats so alike I couldnt even tell. Try a few more sentences? Ethan, are you not afraid of retribution? You do, heaven watches, and I watch too. Jennifer spoke again. Ivan nodded satisfactorily, smiling. Thats it. As expected of the best voice actress. Jennifer smiled at his praise. As expected of your wife. Yes, yes, yes, my most outstanding wife. Jennifer quickly became serious again and said to him, We still need to bring Rowan. Although well record it, at least Ethan cant equivocate since hes his uncle. In that case, bringing the king would be even better, Ivan said. Given the real situation now, the king should be able to get out of bed. Chapter 1724 – Raising Jolie’s Suspicions As a doctor, Jennifer had also noticed today that the king was pretending to be lying in bed to some extent, putting on a show for Catherine. I think its feasible, Jennifer thought for a moment, but we need to inform Rowan of our n in advance and let him know. We have ire, she will get the message out, Ivan said, taking out his phone. They thought of ires behavior today, sessfully getting Jolie out of the way, and felt the girl was very clever. We really owe it to her today, Jennifer recalled, still feeling apprehensive, If Jolie had been there too, Rowan might not have been able to get the medicine so smoothly, and I might not have had a chance to act. If Jolie had gone in today, she would have definitely kept an eye on you, Ivan was also certain, That woman is shrewd and suspicious, a tough character. Catherine looks innocent, with Jolie by her side, she wont be overwhelmed by undercurrents. The king doted on her a lot before, so she was still doing alright.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. On this side, the married couples conversation continued, discussing the details of tomorrow nights actions in advance to anticipate any possible idents. At this time, in Catherines pce, the retro style with a touch of fashion. Jolie paced back and forth in white boots, her eyebrows knitted together as she fell deep in thought. Catherine sat on the sofa sipping tea, ncing up at her from time to time, Oh dear, youre making me dizzy, can you stop? Your Majesty, the woman stopped in her tracks, turning to look at her, asking coldly, Did you notice anything strange today? What strange thing? Catherine was always very open-minded. Jolies eyes darkened as she said, ire didnt greet Mrs. Marsh, but normally, Mrs. Marsh is her sister-inw. When the sister-inwes for the first time, how could she react like this? No intimacy in a foreignnd? Knowing she woulde, there was no surprise, it wasnt a sudden visit, Catherine didnt think much of it, Their daily rtionship is too good, so there was no need to pay attention to etiquette. Also, what was the situation? She bumped into you and spilled water all over you, she was scared to death, afraid you would reprimand her, how could she still greet you? Speaking of being sshed with water, Jolie reyed the detail in her mind again. The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was wrong, so she raised another objection, The pantry was in the opposite direction, where did she get the tea from? Catherine was stumped by the question because she couldnt answer it. The mistress and servant looked at each other, and Jolie said again, The kings pantry is in the bedroom, it doesnt exist for ire to take out. Are you saying Catherine was suddenly a little confused by her. Jolies eyes chilled as she stated, ire sshed me with water on purpose, she was waiting there with the tea all along, just to keep me from entering the kings bedroom. Why? Whats the motive? Catherine couldnt figure it out. And Jolie herself couldnt answer it either, but she was very certain of her own judgment. Yeah, whats the motive? Mrs. Marsh didnt just suddenlye for Ivan Jolie analyzed, Just arrived and insisted on seeing the king, Prince Taylor tried so many times and couldnt see him, they were just stopped, and Prince Louis came out immediately, is this a coincidence? And ire deliberately spilled water on me. Hearing her say this, it did seem questionable. Catherines eyes shed as she was confused by her, What exactly are you trying to say? Stop analyzing back and forth, just tell me directly! Jolies eyes narrowed as she said, Ivan, Louis and ire, they are inmunication, they knew each other long ago. Chapter 1725: Meeting Claire Jolies conclusion shocked Catherine greatly! What?! She could hardly ept it and couldnt helpughing, Ivan is the person I want to win over! How could he possibly have a rtionship with Louis? Are you sure you didnt get it wrong? Im sure I didnt get it wrong, Jolie said calmly. Ill send someone to investigate. Well have the results soon. Im telling you now so you can be mentally prepared. Catherine sat in the chair, feeling a little panicked inside. Your Majesty, Jolie changed the topic, Did anything unusual happen in the kings bedroom earlier? Catherine thought it over again and again, then shook her head, No, Mrs. Marsh didnt even get to say a few words to the king. The king is in poor health, even his voice sounded weak. What about her and Louis? Jolie still felt something was off. Did they interact at all? The woman thought again and shook her head again, No, there was no interaction at all. Ivan didnt either. They dont know Louis at all! Ill go see ire and find out if they know each other or not. With that, Jolie turned and walked out. Wait! Catherine quickly got up and called after her. Jolie had no choice but to stop. She nced back slightly. Catherine strode towards her, Jolie, dont offend ire just because of your wrong judgement. Shes Ivans sister! I know, the woman replied lightly. Im not going to cause her trouble, I just want to ask around. Dont worry, I know my limits. After saying that, she quickly strode out. Catherine didnt try to stop her either, because she also wanted to know the answer. With Jolies keen senses, in all these years, her judgements on every matter have hardly ever been wrong. After Jolie left, Catherine sat back down in the chair. She reconsidered the doubts raised earlier. If it wasnt a coincidence, there was no way to exin it. At this moment, ire received a WeChat message from Ivan. She was on her way here under the pretext of catching up with her sister-inw. Ethan also knew she was going to see Ivan, so he didnt suspect anything. Ethan had lowered his guard because he felt victory was at hand. All they had to do was wait for the king to pass away, wait for Louis to inherit the throne, then change thew of primogeniture! He would be the constitutional monarch! Every time he thought of this moment of victory, it was as if he could see the throne beckoning to him! He would sit on the royal throne sooner orter. The royal grounds offered beautiful scenery and a pleasant breeze. ire strode towards Ivan. She knew Ivan must have something to discuss since he summoned her. She also knew it was her job as a messenger to ry information to Rowan. But as she walked, she saw Jolieing towards her. The woman walked with determination and a strong aura. ire didnt stop. She remained calm with an impassive expression. Jolies expression was nk as her gaze fixed on the girl continuously. This gave ire an uneasy feeling that Jolie wasing for her. As they drew closer, about two meters apart, both women stopped in their tracks. Oh no, she really ising for me, ire thought nervously. Jolies cool gaze fell on the girls face as she asked directly, Where are you going, Miss ire? To see my brother and sister-inw. The girl answered. Do you know Prince Louis, Miss ire? I mean, from before in Arkpool City. Jolie stared at her unblinkingly, as if to see whether she would lie! ire was very calm. She met her gaze and shook her head, No, I dont. Whats wrong? Jolies eyes were full of doubt.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. But Prince Louis is very easy to get along with. He doesnt put on airs. Even if you see him everyday, theres no pressure at all. ire added. Chapter 1726 Claire Deals with it Calmly She didnt look like she was lying, which made Jolie start to doubt her own judgement. If someone was lying, how could they keep a straight face and steady heartbeat? Jolie asked her again, What exactly did your sister-inwe here to do? Her eyes darkened, hoping ire would honestly confess.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ires lips curled up slightly as she asked back, I dont know what the Captain of the Guards is suspecting? It was your queen who invited my brother here, she took the initiative to propose cooperation, my brother and his wife have a good rtionship, so its perfectly normal to bring his wife on a business trip, right? What can a woman do anyway? ire added another question. Jolies eyes were still cold. Every word the girl had just said seemed reasonable, but she would not believe it. Jolie examined her closely, looking her up and down. ire was actually very nervous inside, but she had strongposure and acted calm and poised. Jolie thought to herself that she had really underestimated this girl. Her articte speech showed she had a clear mind, and her state made Jolie feel like she was not so simple. If the captain has nothing else, Ill be going now. After that, ire walked past her and took a step forward. Stand still. Jolie said coldly, with an aura. ire stopped in her tracks, with her back to Jolie, and her heart thumped lightly. But she told herself she must not panic, she had to deal with this woman no matter what she said. As long as there was no evidence, she could not admit anything! Three secondster, ire heard footsteps. Jolie passed by her and once again stood in front of her. The two womens gazes converged again. You spilled tea all over me today on purpose, didnt you? Although it was a question, it was spoken with certainty. A trace of cold sharpness shed in Jolies eyes. ires expression was still calm. I already apologized to you about this. If the clothes are too dirty to wash, give me a price and Illpensate you. How could I have done it on purpose? We have no grudges. Dont change the subject! Jolies face was cold, and she raised her voice a little! Her tone showed impatience and strong dissatisfaction. ire, you deliberately spilled water all over me today to stop me from following into the kings bedroom! The girls heart sank heavily. She could see through that? The writer girl must not panic. ire grasped Jolies character firmly! But still bravely met her gaze, You nder! Do you have any evidence? At this moment, Queen Catherine hurried over, hearing the quarrel. What does it have to do with me whether you go in or not? ire looked really confused. I was originally going to bring tea to Prince Louis. I identally bumped into you and already apologized. Their argument clearly reached Catherines ears. She couldnt help but quicken her pace! This Jolie was really looking for trouble. Just before Jolie could speak again, Catherine grabbed her arm. Thats enough! She lowered her voice to stop her. Your Majesty. ire greeted her politely. But Jolie was fuming inside. Catherine looked apologetic. ire, go on, Jolie is a little muddled today. Dont take it to heart. The girl smiled at her. Goodbye, Your Majesty. Without even ncing at Jolie again, she swiftly left. Jolie suppressed her anger, ring at the departing back, but didnt dare act rashly in the queens presence. Your Majesty! After ire had gone far away, Jolie finally couldnt hold back. Shes just an outsider, why defend her so much? Chapter 1727 – Like Talking to a Duck She is Ivans sister. You have no evidence to suspect her! Catherine didnt want to cause trouble. In her heart, she was in awe of Ivan. So what? Ivan is also an outsider! After this project is over, he will leave! From then on, he will have nothing to do with the royal family! In my opinion, this Jolie is really sharp. She sees everything clearly. No wonder she can navigate the turbulent undercurrents of the royal family easily. But Catherine didnt think so. She shook her head and said seriously, Dont offend Ivan. With his power, he will certainly be helpful to us! But what if he is friends with Louis? Jolie raised doubts. What if he came to help Louis? Thats not possible. Youre being preposterous! Catherine didnt believe it at all. After interacting so many times, do they look familiar with each other? ire is familiar. She always shuttles between them! Jolie relied on her intuition and believed things were not that simple. She was convinced that ire was an intelligence courier, so she would keep a close eye on this woman. Catherines mind was a bit messy. She sighed and said, Its normal for her to see her brother. She already lives in the kings pce. And now our goal is Eden! Because Louis inheriting the throne is set in stone, but if Louis cant hold on to it, the throne will fall into Edens hands. Then we really wont have good days. What she said was also true. Jolie could understand. Eden was the primary enemy, but these people who suddenly entered the royal family could not be ignored either. In Jolies eyes, ire and Ivan were very suspicious. And now there was also Mrs. Marsh. What did these people want to do? She must get to the bottom of this! Queen, I have to tell you, Im already sending people to investigate the rtionship between Louis and Ivan in Arkpool City. I will have results soon, Jolie told her. I will show you evidence that my judgment is not wrong. Our number one enemy right now is Eden! Catherine emphasized again. Is it possible to kidnap him? Or just kill him directly? Thats the only way to settle this once and for all. Otherwise we wont even be able to sleep peacefully. I just want to tell you that lowering your stance to get close to Ivan is meaningless. If he is proven to be Louis friend, you may not be able to bear it emotionally, Jolie kindly reminded her. My investigation will have results soon. You should also prepare mentally. After saying that, Jolie left. You Catherine felt like she was talking to a brick wall. And Jolie had the same feeling. ire had gone to Ivan and told them everything about Jolie stopping her. Jolie is a fierce one. We have to be wary of her, Jennifer said. Especially for tomorrow nights operation, we must have someone keep an eye on her. Ivan thought for a moment and said, Put some drugs in her dinner to make her sleep through it. Can this n be implemented? ire couldnt help but worry. Can we ess her dinner? Yes, Ivan told them. The kitchen has already arranged our people. This kind of operation is quite simple. He had thought it through so thoroughly. ire, youve suffered these days. Jennifer felt a little distressed for her. She could understand the feeling of seeing each other every day but being like strangers when in a blossoming romance. Moreover, everyone was shouldering such tremendous responsibilities. Every second was torment. ire smiled gently. Im fine. Its just hard on you guys,ing all this way to help him. ire, lets not stand on ceremony. Were friends. Friends should help each other. Lets talk about our n. You must convey it to Rowan. Okay.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Ivan said gently, Your sister Jennifer is a voice actress. She has recorded the kings voice and can fully mimic the kings voice. Chapter 1728 Catherine was Stunned Hearing this, a surprised expression appeared on ires face as she looked at Jennifer. Eden, why did you poison me? Jennifer said these words in the kings voice. ire was even more shocked, with disbelief in her eyes! This voice was exactly the same as the kings! Jennifer smiled at her, What do you think? This is amazing! ire eximed, Sister Jennifer, you are truly a treasure! Jennifer smiled humbly. Before ire could fully recover from her shock, Ivan went on to tell them about their n, There will be a heavy rainstorm tomorrow night. I will have someone turn off the power in the pce where Eden lives, then sneak in and use this voice to draw him out. With the weather effects, he will surely panic and admit that he is the murderer. Just thinking about it, this was something worth looking forward to. ire asked, Are you sure the murderer is him? We are quite certain now that it is him, Jennifer told her, You tell Rowan that Eden has seen medical books before, and he has another name, Kai. Ive looked into it already. ire made a note of it and nodded. She was filled with shock inside, there was actually another name? It seemed this person was extremelyplicated. Ivan went on to describe their n, Now we hope that Rowan and the king will go too. Weve found out that there is a seldom opened door behind Edens pce. Ive had the lock taken care of already. We can get in through there and go up to the third floor via the emergency stairs, taking advantage of the time when the servants and guards are having dinner at dusk. He also said, We also understand Edens schedule clearly. After six oclock, no servants will go up to the third floor anymore, they will all be standing guard on the second floor. ire listened very carefully, memorizing all the details he described. After about five minutes, Ivan had ryed the entire n to her. ire nodded, Ive got it, I will pass it on to him. Be careful, Jennifer kindly reminded, Eden is still over there, he is a cruel and ruthless person, very bad. Mm, she told them, Dont worry, Ill be careful. ire did not stay here for too long. She turned around and left. In Queen Catherines pce. Jolies phone rang, she took it out, saw the caller ID and quickly picked up, Speak. Captain, the information has been sent to your email, please check, said the man on the other end of the phone in a low voice. Did you investigate everything clearly? Jolie didnt even have time to look, she asked directly. Yes, clearly. After hanging up the phone, Jolie said to Catherine as she opened her email, Queen, I had someone investigate Louis and Ivans rtionship clearly. So fast? The woman looked incredulous, as if suspecting her of deliberate nder. I didnt just start investigating today, Jolie said, I had long suspected it, so I privately sent people to Arkpool City. Catherines eyes showed shock, You really Im sorry, it was also for your own good. At this moment, she opened her email on the tablet and sat down on the sofa, forwarding a copy to Catherines phone. The information tone rang, and Catherine picked up her phone from the coffee table and opened it. She first saw the photos on top. Louis was with Ivan! There were seven or eight photos of them together! And they were wearing different clothes, indicating they were not from the same time period! They must be very familiar with each other.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The text description below was precisely to confirm the rtionship between the two. Jolie frowned and quickly skimmed through it with one nce per line. Then she raised her eyes to look at the queen. The queen looked like she had been hit hard, her whole expression deted like a punctured ball. Her face was full of an expression that said how could this be possible. The person she had tried every means to win over turned out to be Louis man? Chapter 1729 – All Emotions Invested in Vain So all the emotions you invested before were in vain, Jolie said bluntly. She had no intention of striking her, but hoped she could face reality. You were good to them, which only made it easier for them toe and go freely in the royal family. Louis is a doctor? Catherine turned to look, half hopeful and half puzzled. If hes so famous, why couldnt he cure his father? He concealed his identity as a doctor and acted indifferent! Jolie was at a loss for words. The Queens focus was! She obviously hadnt listened to a word she just said! Do you think the King can still be saved? Jolie sighed. You know the Kings condition. He has been gued by illness for years, and no doctor has been able to help. Jolie didnt think Louis was a brilliant doctor at all. Whether he was brilliant or not, she didnt care. She only cared whether Louis and Ivan knew each other. It was clear now that not only did they know each other, they were on good terms! But it says here hes a medical genius, a renowned apothecary, Catherine said, trying to cling to this one strand of hope. What if he also wants the King to die? That way he can safely inherit the throne? I dont know, Jolie emphasized again. Your Majesty, Ivan is Louis man, thats beyond doubt. Can you wake up to that? They Catherine was a little confused. Ivan cant be a bad person. Why did hee here? Is he helping Louis vie for the throne? The throne was his to begin with, theres no need to vie for it. So why did hee? Jolie didnt understand this for now either. But she noticed one detail- Your Majesty, they knew each other in Arkpool City, but pretended not to know each other here. This alone is proof that something is going on. We have to be vignt. Catherine was dealt a psychological blow. She put down her phone with a look of loss on her face. All her feelings had flowed eastward in vain. Knowing that she was also sad, Jolie said no more to her and gave her time to digest this fact herself.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. An atmosphere of gloom suddenly filled the vast pce. Jolie, what do we do now? At critical moments like this, Catherine still needed to ask her for help. We dont know what they are going to do. They are out in the open and we are in the dark! In fact, Jolie didnt know either. She said calmly, I will have people keep an eye on their every move. I wont let them make trouble on Lu Layekas turf. On this point, Catherine did not stop her, as she was very worried about her sons safety. If these people were in cahoots, then it would be a powerful force. Protecting Taylor was her only wish! Whoever touched her son, she would fight them to the death! Catherine suddenly felt Louis side was even more powerful, with not only that old fox Eden, but also Mr. Marsh The courting she had done for so long was utterly futile. Arkpool City. Algerone was still sitting by the bed after keeping vigil at the hospital all night. He held Belindas hand gently, waiting for her to wake up. She still had the venttor on after the operation, lying quietly still with her head wrapped in gauze, her face still pale. Although she wouldnt die, it would take time and perseverance for her to recover to her former lively self. The process would not be easy. Belinda, I really wish I could take all this pain for you, the man kept repeating in his mind. The door opened lightly and he blinked away the mist in his eyes and turned to look at the doorway. Monica and Tristan came in with very light steps. Chapter 1730 Algerone Deliberately Sends His Daughter Away Dad. Uncle. The two young people greeted him. Algerone gently put Belindas hand down. He stood up, Have you had breakfast? Yes, we have. Monica put the bag on the bedside table. This is rice noodles for you, eat them while theyre hot. Monica, go downstairs and buy me a bottle of chili sauce, Algerone said to his daughter. Rice noodles taste better with chili sauce. Okay. Monica answered without thinking. Ill go, Tristan held Monica by the shoulder, stopping her footsteps, and looked at Algerone with a smile. At this moment, Algerone quickly said, Tristan! stopping his footsteps too. Let Monica go after all. She knows what kind I like to eat, the middle-aged man said with a smile. With his gaze meeting Tristans, Tristan suddenly understood something. Uncle deliberately wanted to send Monica away. He must have something to say to him. Tristans heart sank. Had Aunts condition worsened? Monica, you go after all, Tristan said gently, looking at the girl. Be careful on the way. Monica smiled and nodded. Okay. Then she turned and left.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After his daughter left, Algerones gaze fell again on Tristans chiseled handsome face. Tristan said gently, Uncle, just go ahead and say it. Can you not tell Monica about her birth parents for now? There was a hint of sigh in the middle-aged mans tone, and also a hint of request. Algerone felt that Tristan knew about her birth parents from the blood type, while Monica didnt know. Girls tend to be insensitive about such things. Tristan was silent for a moment and said regretfully, She already knows. Algerone was stunned inside, gazing at him for a long time. There was sincerity in Tristans eyes, not at all like he was joking. It took him a good while to ask in surprise, She knows? Yes. Tristan nodded, his voice gentle. But Monica has no intention of acknowledging her birth parents, so she wonte to ask you about her birth at all. She cherishes her current life very much. This news should be afort for Algerone and Belinda. Outside the door, Monica lightly pressed her ear against the crack and clearly heard the conversation inside. Her mood inevitably grew heavy. She slowly drew back her thoughts, turned around slowly, and walked away. Inside the ward. Algerone looked at Tristan, his words still echoing in his ears. There was shock and also awe. Monica didnt even want to acknowledge her birth parents? Tristan added, That was Monicas own idea. Tears misted Algerones eyes and his nose suddenly turned sour. He was instantly filled with emotion. Tristan, do you want to know about Monicas birth? His voice trembled slightly, as if it was a painful past. If youre willing to say, Im very willing to listen, Tristan replied. If its inappropriate, then dont say it. I wont change my love for Monica because of her birth. I will marry her and take care of her all my life. This moved Algerone tremendously. Seeing Tristanpletely as his own, heposed himself and began softly- More than twenty years ago, one evening, Belinda and I were driving across a rural bridge when we saw a big truck overturn into the river. Without waiting for the police to arrive, vigers rushed to rescue people. Because the water was shallow, in the dry season, they heard a childs criesing from the cargo box. After the truck driver and crew got out of the cab, they fled directly. Everyone quickly pried open the cargo box and found it full of children, from a few months to five years old, twenty or thirty of them. It was a human trafficking gang. Many children were injured, and several died right there. The scene was truly horrifying. His voice was full of grief, he could hardly stand to recall it. Tristans chest tore abruptly as he listened. His brows couldnt help but furrow. So his beloved Monica was among them too?! Chapter 1731: Monica’s Relationship with the Swain Family Algerone recalled the past, his eyes brimming with tears. Back then, I carried the children out with the vigers, one by one. My hands were covered in blood, and crying could be heard everywhere. When I picked up a little girl, she clung to my neck and refused to let go. She didnt cry or fuss, she just looked at me Her eyes were so beautiful, like the stars in the sky, so bright. She kept looking at me, unwilling to let go or say anything. Her forehead was actually injured and bleeding, but she didnt cry. Maybe she was numb from the pain, or maybe she was scared silly. She looked so pitiful being so obedient. Algerone said sadly, his gaze falling on Belinda lying there. He recalled the details of that day C I suddenly remembered we had a first aid kit in our car, so I took her there since the other children were being helped by vigers and the police would arrive soon. In the car, she still clung to my neck refusing to let go. Onlyter did we realize this was because she was terrified and traumatized. She underwent long professional psychological treatment afterwards. Tristan listened anxiously and painfully, as if he was reliving Monicas trauma. At the time when Belinda treated her wounds, we asked her many questions, like where her parents were and what her name was, but she just remained silent, as if she couldnt hear. Looking back now, Algerone still felt heartbroken. At the time, seeing how well-behaved, cute and pitiful she was, Belinda decided not to hand her to the police. Algerones mood darkened as he said, We were also selfish because we had never sessfully conceived a child, and as Belinda predicted, most of the children could not return to their parents and ended up in foster care, living different lives. Im really d we kept her and named her Monica, which means beautiful, outstanding, excellent and auspicious. She was so cute as a child and her name signified our family bing moreplete and united with her arrival. Tristan listened very attentively to the cruel yet beautiful story. He felt his breathing slow. Uncle, it was Monicas blessing to have met you and auntie. Tristan was relieved for the girl. If not for her good fortune in meeting Algerone and Belinda that day, Monica would have had a very different life. Monica went downstairs to buy chili sauce. On her way back, she walked very slowly. She knew her father had deliberately sent her away to get a chance to talk to Tristan. As an understanding daughter, she would give them enough time and not interrupt. Lu Layeka. The temperature drop did note suddenly. The storm warning had been issued days ago.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Today, the temperature in Lu Layeka plunged 20 degrees. The north wind howled loudly! Thinner tree branches were blown off directly, leaves swirled wildly in the air, giving a sense of theing winter. The entire royal pceplex stood firmly amidst the gale, with the howling wind audible everywhere. Servants hurried to close doors and windows and checked for any issues. But there would likely be no rain tonight. The atmosphere tomorrow night would be even more intense. Such rare weather urring only once in decades made those with shady consciences afraid of being struck by lightning, naturally making them more nervous. All ns were for tomorrow night. In Queen Catherines pce, Jolie had also changed into a thick coat. Her eyelids kept twitching uncontrobly, giving her an uneasy feeling. Whats wrong? You seem very restless. Catherine asked. Are you sick? You look so pale. Chapter 1732: Dealing According to the Law Your Majesty, I have a bad premonition that something big will happen. Jolies instincts were strong. She said heavily, Something major will happen.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Youre always so paranoid. Im scared to death by you. Catherine could not understand her feelings at all. Even if Ivan and Louis were friends before, Ivan is definitely not a bad person. His international reputation is solid and he looks decent too. He concealed their rtionship, so he must be up to no good. Jolie was very rational, emphasizing again, Should you ask him about it? Didnt you send someone to secretly observe him? Catherine did not want to poke holes in the window paper so quickly. Lets wait a little longer before asking. Jolie did not insist anymore. She felt it was fine to wait and just be vignt. However, Jolie did not sleep well that night, kept awake by the shing lightning and rumbling thunder. Her heart was uneasy. Catherine did not sleep well either. The freakish weather made her a little scared. Even with two servants guarding outside, she still felt afraid. In the entire royal pce, many people did not sleep well tonight. The weather was truly a once in decades urrence. Though it did not rain, the howling wind when lightning shed gave a horror movie feel. Curtains undrawn, the lightning illuminated faces to look pale and ghostly. In Edens pce, he stood by the bedroom window in his robes, his expression cold and a trace of ferocity. The room was unlit. With each sh of lightning like giant dragons flicking before him, he nearly went blind from the shes. After standing there for who knows how long like a lone soul, Eden was finally a bit sleepy. He turned and got into bed, wrapped in his sleep robe. In the Kings pce, Rowan had just fed him plum soup and taken his pulse again. His condition had improved again today, to Rowans relief. Father, do you support tomorrow nights actions? Sitting at his bedside, Rowan had outlined the detailed ns and wanted to ask his opinion. The King looked heavily at his son from his propped up position in bed. Are you certain its Eden? Why would he harm me? Because he wants the throne. Rowan sadly replied. The chess match his uncle was ying was too big, with threadsid too far back, having started nning years ago. Being hurt by ones closest kin caused a unique pain and loss that others could not understand. It was truly devastating. The King heaved a deep sigh. If he really is the culprit, how do you think I should deal with him? After all, Eden was his uncle, so he was worried his son might be conflicted. But his son indifferently replied, ording to thew. His voice devoid of any personal feelings. This answer surprised the King, then satisfied him. This would allow him to handle it impartially. I will arrange for the servants to evacuate. The King said. Have your friends be careful too. Mm. Lightning continued to sh outside, thunder rumbling, the wind seemingly trying to swallow the entirend. Could weather like today cause a tsunami? Would it affect coastal regions? Have the meteorological department been contacted? Though in poor health, the King was still concerned for his people. Rowan shook his head. It wont have any impact or cause a tsunami. Coastal areas have been notified to take contingency measures to prevent issues. Dont worry and get some rest, Father. Mm. The King tried lying down. Rowan went to help prop him up. Father, this medicine is very effective. Your health will recover soon. I want to pass the throne to you. The King said sincerely holding his hand after lying down. Even if Im still alive, I hope to hand it to you. Chapter 1733 A Terrible Nightmare He had to see his son sitting safely in this position, see Lu Layeka peaceful and prosperous under his leadership, and growing stronger day by day. With a good friend like Ivan, this country would definitely be better. Rowan couldnt bear to refuse, because his father was sincere and had asked him about this issue several times. Lets talk about seeding to the threr. My only wish right now is to bring the murderer to justice, and then I hope you can regain your health, Rowan said. And to bring ire home. Louis, the king said, grabbing his hand. ire is a good girl, youre lucky to have her. You must treat her well. I will, Rowan had be more certain of his feelings these past few days. He had deeply experienced what it felt like to miss someone. You should rest soon too, dont keep watching over me, the father felt bad for his son. You havent been sleeping welltely, now you can finally get a good nights sleep. Ill sleep with you, Rowan told him. I wont let anyone hurt you again. He was worried Eden would sneak in during the night. The closer it got to the end, the less mistakes could be made. After hearing ire pass on those words, he was scared out of his wits, and didnt dare leave this room for a moment. And Eden didnt n on slitting the kings throat either, because he felt the king didnt have long left to live anyway. As long as Louis took the throne, everything would be under his control. He had thought he could sleep soundly, but Eden had a strange nightmare tonight- At 2am, with the wind still howling outside, Eden finally fell into slumber on his bed. In the dream- Eden, Ive treated you so well, why did you want to harm me? The king was dressed luxuriously, without his cane, and he strode towards him in good spirits. Eden had just been reveling in joy while sitting on the throne, when he suddenly looked up and met the kings gaze! Edens heart nearly jumped out of his throat! In that bright light, the king held a knife in his hand, walking towards him step by step- Eden, do you even deserve to sit in this position? A devious man like you, how can you be a good leader of a nation? Today I will take care of you! Rid the people of harm! Eden saw the various ministers and officials following behind the king, and he panicked and jumped up in fright! He looked at them warily as they surrounded him, each with a firm gaze, full of justice.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Eden, do you admit your crimes? In the dream, Eden was so nervous he broke out in a cold sweat. He kept retreating backwards, panicking, Arthur! Arthur!! Arthure out!! Arthur emerged from behind the king, staring fiercely at him, Master, did you really poison the king? Were you really the murderer? Arthurs gaze was full of resentment and contempt. In an instant, Eden was isted! Come quickly! Come quickly! He yelled until his throat was hoarse but no one responded. Everyone seemed to want him dead. Soon the kings knife was at his throat! The king swung forcefully! Eden saw blood spurting everywhere! Just as he was facing his end, he suddenly jumped in his bed, sitting straight up! In the dark, his forehead was beaded with sweat, and he panted heavily. The dream had been so realistic, right before his eyes. He instinctively reached for his neck, fortunately his head was still attached. It was only a dream. But the dream just now still left his heart palpitating, and he couldnt calm down for a long time. Every detail of the dream was clearly imprinted in his mind, as if it was about to happen. He didnt understand why he would have such a bizarre dream. Plus the rumbling thunder outside, he felt increasingly uneasy. It took him a while to regain hisposure before lying down again. He was wrapped in an inexplicable fear, but still couldnt fall back asleep. Chapter 1734 Eden Rushes to the Royal Palace The next morning, it started raining all over Lu Layeka, a constant pitter patter that didnt stop. Long silver threads fell to the ground, sshing countless droplets of water. The whole sky was grey. The sound of the rainwater was everywhere. The first thing Eden did after getting up was to hurriedly go to the royal pce. He wanted to see what state the king was in, otherwise he wouldnt even be able to eat breakfast in peace. Uncle Eden, good morning. In the magnificent, prestigious pce, the servants bowed respectfully to him. They were rather surprised that he hade so early, as he usually came after breakfast. Eden walked very quickly, seeming rushed. He didnt pay any attention to the servants, and headed straight for the bedchamber with an imposing manner. Soon, the young Arthur appeared in his line of sight. Good morning, Master, Arthur stopped and stood respectfully not far away. Recalling Arthurs actions in the dream, Eden couldnt help but slow his pace, his gaze towards Arthur bing a few degrees colder. Was this boy really loyal? Arthur felt a bit uneasy under his stare. Master did something happen?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Eden gazed at him solemnly for a while, seeing that he looked obedient and loyal, and didnt seem cunning or likely to betray him. How is the kings condition? Eden stopped in front of him. Arthur sighed, looking very sad. He coughed up blood again just now, and it was ck this time. Prince Louis has been keeping vigil, hes gotten quite haggard these days too. He knew Arthur and Louis were childhood ymates, so it was normal for Arthur to feel bad for Louis. Eden didnt waste too much time with him. His eyes flickered as he strode towards the kings bedchamber. At this time, the king had just drank the sour plum soup and was lying down again. Louis nced at the nearby spittoon, which contained some foul-smelling ck liquid that looked just like blood. Just then, Eden practically burst through the door! He was actually quite rude, but he put on a very worried appearance about the king, so no one could bring themselves to me him. Your Majesty, how are you today? He asked as he strode quickly towards them. The king and Rowan knew this was just an act. But he still greeted him on behalf of the weakened father, His health deteriorates day after day. He just coughed up quite a bit of blood earlier. Following Rowans gaze, Eden saw the spittoon. He liked the color of that blood very much. It seemed the king wouldntst longer than a week. As long as Louis seeded the throne smoothly, then the leader of the nation would eventually be him, Eden! Now it seemed the possibility of Catherine and her son getting the throne was zero. Eden put on a grieved expression as he gently patted Rowans shoulder. Since we already know the oue, you have to try to face it too. Mm, Rowan nodded. Then Eden took a look at the bed, before turning and leaving. Since the king was weak anyway, lying there with eyes closed, Eden didnt bother greeting him either. A second floor window in a certain pce. The window was open. Jennifer stood looking out at the rain, an air of tranquility around her. She hoped tonights operation would seed. Ivan came over with a coat and thoughtfully draped it over her shoulders. Be careful not to catch a chill. Coming to her senses, she asked softly, If we dont get rid of Jolie, could she be a hidden danger for Rowan in the future? We have to figure out who exactly she is first, Ivan had pondered over this questionst night. If shes loyal to Catherine, then theres no issue. But if shes Edens woman, she has to be uprooted. Edens woman? Jennifer could hardly believe it. This is Okay, here is the English trantion, maintaining the original plot: Chapter 1735: The Truth Comes Out Its not impossible, but I cant say for sure, Ivan analyzed. After all, her personality ispletely opposite of Catherines. Look into whether Catherine did her any favors, Jennifer asked him. Can you find out the specifics of their rtionship? Will it be too difficult? Ivans lips curled into a faint smile. Ive already sent people to investigate. Well have results soon. He thought to himself, as expected of my wife, so smart. Jennifer was relieved to hear that. Once they found out the truth, things would be clearer. Helping someone means seeing it through. Now that Rowan was back with the royal family, any obstacles had to be removed and all the poison weeded out of the pce. It would benefit all of Lu Layeka. Anyone who dared poison the king was nothing short of deranged! If someone like that took over the country, it would be a misfortune for themon people. In less than a minute, Ivans phone rang. He took it out, nced at the caller ID, and answered. The person on the other end reported: Mr. Marsh, Jolie was brought into the royal family by Catherines maternal side. When Jolies mother was critically ill, Catherine paid for her treatment. Although she didnt make it in the end, Catherine still handled the funeral arrangements. Jolies birth family situation was dire-she had no father and her mother was just a sanitation worker. After hearing this, Ivan basically understood the rtionship between the two women. The person continued, Mr. Marsh, Jolie has always been extremely loyal to Catherine, viewing her as family. In the pce, she has always protected her. Plus, with the kings favoritism towards Catherine, Jolie rose with the tide, eventually bing the head of the royal guards. Catherine is also genuinely fond of her. I see. Ivans expression was calm. Also, Mr. Marsh, Jolie is devoted to the king like she is to Catherine. She has no ulterior motives, the person added.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If that was the case, things would be much easier. Good work, Ivan said as he ended the call. He then ryed the conversation to Jennifer. After listening, Jennifer breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good then. Now theres only one enemy-Eden, and whoever is behind him. After dealing with Eden, it will at least serve as a warning to others, Ivan assessed. Even if someone else has ideas, theyll know to back off. So tonights operation had to seed. Failure was not an option. The rain continued to drizzle down. In the Queens Pce: Jolie, shouldnt you see a doctor? Catherine asked first thing in the morning, worried. You look awful. I didnt sleep wellst night, nothing else wrong with me, Jolie said, looking at her. I just cant shake this feeling that something big is about to happen. With the king gone and Louis inheriting the throne, how could Eden not make a move? Thats why we need to take care of Eden before the king leaves, Catherine said. Do you have any good ideas? The best timing would be when the king departs and the country is in mourning. Even if Eden died then, no one would have the energy to investigate too deeply. Jolie had already considered this. Catherine also felt it made sense. I just got word that the king coughed up blood again this morning, Catherine said, distressed. A sense of powerlessness enveloped her. He probably wontst a week. My Queen, you must stay strong. You still have Prince Taylor. If it wasnt for Taylor, I fear I would follow after him. But now with Louis return, I cant even see him. So Catherine had no appetite for breakfast. Meanwhile, Eden had been acting strange all day. The relentless rain put him further on edge. In the blink of an eye, it was evening. Chapter 1736: After Jolie Gets the Call The rain grew heavier and heavier. The gloomy sky looked like it would copse at any moment. Bolts of lightning shed continuously, like giant dragons. Rolls of deafening thunder echoed across the skies. The timid maids and young noblewomen rted to the royal family covered their ears in fright, not daring to be alone. The torrential downpour was like the heavens had ruptured, the rain pounded down relentlessly. The unprecedented sound of the storm made the pce shake as if it would crumble. In an instant, ayer of mist rose from the ground and rooftops, obscuring vision. In Jolies private dining room, warmmps lit up the elegant interior. Servants brought out one exquisite, delicious dish after another for her. Please enjoy, Commander, they said after the table was fullyid out. Then they left and thoughtfully closed the door. This was not just dinner-it was refined, nutritious and elegant. The aroma from the fish and steak on the table was especially tantalizing. Jolie sat down, having felt uneasy all day. Just as she picked up her silver chopsticks to start eating, her phone rang. She quickly answered and the person on the other end reported: Commander, we just observed someone staking out Edens pce. Looks like they were there the whole afternoon. Some of Edens servants also inexplicably left just five minutes ago. Whose people are watching him? Why were the servants called away? Jolie asked coldly. Not sure, they seem to be Mr. Marshs people, but cant confirm. Ivans people? Jolies eyes narrowed slightly. What about Prince Louis? Whats he doing? Any movements? The prince is still at the kings bedchamber. He hasnt left at all. The fog from the rain is getting too thick to see clearly. What about Eden? Whats he doing? Jolie asked. Eden just left the kings pce, probably heading back to his own quarters. I see. Keep a close eye for me. Something will definitely happen tonight. Theyre probably waiting for this storm to provide cover. Stay alert! Yes, Commander. The call had just ended when another came through. Jolie nced at the caller ID and answered, Whats the situation over there? Commander, theres an inconspicuous door at the back of Edens pce. Its usually locked, but now its unlocked. Jolies heart sank at this news! Theyre checking very thoroughly! Looks like tonights main event is at Edens ce. But Eden is Louis uncle. What are they nning to do to him?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I understand. Jolie ended the call and put down her fork to leave. She wanted to find out what was going on, so didnt tell the Queen. Ivan had nned to drug Jolies dinner to keep her from interfering. But with the two calls, she didnt eat anything. Before leaving, Jolie purposefully wore a hat and changed into clothes she didnt usually wear-not her uniform. She took a big ck umbre. The heavy rain severely reduced visibility to less than two meters. The thick fog obscured sight. This helped conceal Jolie well. Having been in the pce for years, Jolie was extremely observant and knew every corner like the back of her hand. Plus, with her status and position, the guards generally wouldnt hinder her movements. So she had unobstructed ess. But she had never been to Edens quarters before. Braving the downpour, she arrived at the location mentioned in the call-the back door of Edens pce. The rusty iron door was right before her eyes. The lock on it used to be all rusty too. The kind of lock that would be hard to open even with a key. Yet now, it was gone? Chapter 1737 – An Unexpected Situation So they wanted to enter Edens pce through this door, but what did they want to do? Jolie couldnt think of an answer for a moment. Jolie frowned slightly and pushed the door open. Torrential rain quickly soaked her sleeves and she shook off the water, opening an umbre and stepping inside. The rain was too heavy to see any footprints, so she didnt know if they hade in or not. Being in Edens territory, Jolie was still being very careful, staying vignt at all times. Jolie walked step by step towards the pce, heading straight for the fire exit, where a closed door blocked her way. This was Edens territory, so she had never been inside before, but she had seen the blueprints. She looked around. Although it was night time already and the rain made visibility poor, she couldnt see the surroundings clearly at all. All she could hear was the sound of wind and rain. asional thunder rumbled. Jolie was on high alert as she tentatively reached out and pushed the door, slowly applying force. To her surprise, the door opened.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Just as she had stepped inside and was about to go upstairs, ire, who was five steps up, stopped and looked back at the sound. She saw the door slowly opening. ires heart started beating faster. Who else was here? Jolies figure came into view. In the warm yellow light, Jolie got a huge fright when she saw ire on the stairs! Their eyes met and both of their hearts jumped! But Jolie quickly rxed, realizing it wasnt Eden she had met. ire also secretly breathed a sigh of relief that it wasnt Eden who hade in. They both knew very clearly that this was Edens territory. ire nced upstairs. The King and Rowan should have gone up by now. The King wasnt feeling great today, suddenly breathing a little heavily. He had taken some medicine just now and was trying hard to adjust. Originally they didnt n to let hime, but he had insisted on witnessing the moment. ire walked down the stairs towards Jolie and stopped in front of her, her eyes narrowing as she closed and locked the fire exit door. What are you doing here? Jolie stared at her and asked lightly. She didnt want to cause any trouble either, she just watched the girl coldly, wanting an answer. She had felt uneasy and had a strong premonition all day. What on earth was it about? ire knew she couldnt hide it anymore. If Jolie sabotaged things, all their efforts would be in vain. So without consulting anyone, ire decided to tell her the n. ire asked her, Do you think the Kings illness is normal? What do you mean? Jolies eyes were lightly colored. She really didnt understand. Hes not sick at all, ire confessed. Hes been slowly poisoned and has taken chronic poison for five years or even longer. After the initial shock, Jolie didnt believe it. She stared into the girls eyes and shook her head. ire, dont try to fool me. What secrets are you keeping? Youd better tell me the truth! Whether you believe it or not, I have to finish what I have to say, ire remained calm, looking into her eyes and saying, The culprit is Eden. Do you want to witness his confession firsthand? Jolie was loyal to Catherine and the King. Because ire knew this, she told Jolie the truth. The King is upstairs too, Prince Louis is there, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh are there too. We were going to let you know after it was done, but since youre here, youre wee to witness it together. Jolies face was expressionless, therge ck umbre in her hand kept dripping water. Having said that, ire turned and headed up the stairs. She actually had a little confidence that Jolie would be interested in this. Bringing Eden down was also her wish, right? Chapter 1738 – Sneaking into Eden’s Palace Watching the girls back as she went upstairs in the rtively dim light, Jolies eyes were deep and dark. She had a cold look on her face, but eventually she also went up the stairs. The rain poured down, baptizing the whole world. Hearing the soft footsteps behind her, ire nced back slightly. Her peripheral vision looked back to see that Jolie had indeed followed. Since she was here, she definitely wouldnt cause trouble, she just wanted to participate and see what was going on. As Jolie followed ire past the second floor staircase turn, she also went up towards the third floor, thinking to herself that they had already figured out Eden lived on the third floor? So ires words were still somewhat credible? On the third floor, the pce was very spacious. The lights were warm yellow, quiet to the point of being a little deste. Ivan met Rowan and the King with Jennifer. The four of them came together. Wheres ire? Why hasnt shee up yet? Jennifer asked softly. Didnt youe together? Just as Rowan was about to worry about her, the door opened. Everyone stopped in their tracks, hearts jumping, and looked up. Fortunately the person who came in was ire. Just as everyone breathed a sigh of relief, Jolies face appeared behind ire, and they were startled again, bing more vignt. ire knew she waste. Hurry up and hide, Eden might being up soon.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After speaking, she nced back at the woman behind her, I told her our n and she followed me. Your Majesty, Jolies gaze had been on the middle-aged man the whole time. She was shocked inside C ire wasnt lying. Jolie took two steps forward and bowed respectfully. The King, supported by Rowan, with a cane in his right hand, nodded slightly without saying much. Lets act ording to the n. Ivan looked at Jolie, then put his arm around Jennifers shoulders and turned away. Rowan supported his father and ire pulled Jolie along as they walked forward. Jolie followed behind her. Jolie didnt know the specifics of the n, she just trusted ires words and was also shocked that Eden had poisoned the King. Edens bedroom was veryrge, a full 200 square meters, connected to the study, with screens partitioning them. The study was also veryrge, divided into writing and reading areas, and the bookshelves were intricately designed to easily conceal people. No matter which direction they hid in, they could clearly hear the sounds from the bedroom. The rain tonight was heavy, covering up the sound of footsteps. The indoor lights were warm yellow, with the main lights off. Rowan had prepared a small stool for his father. Supporting his father to sit down, he squatted beside him. The two of them were behind the screen, next to the intricate curtains, and a row of bookshelves. The position was very hidden, and their clothes tonight blended in with the rooms decor, so even if exposed to view, they wouldnt be easily noticed. Jolie saw Ivan and Jennifer hiding directly in the bedroom. ire pulled Jolie behind the curtains because she heard footsteps. Ivan heard it too, as did Rowan. Everyone was on high alert tonight. ncing at his watch, there was still one minute before the ckout. Why was Edening up so early? Ivan couldnt help but frown. In the pouring rain, those footsteps faintly came from the doorway. Everyone held their breath, although they were hidden, they were still exposed to the light. Jolie stood right next to ire, and she couldnt help but be nervous too, heart thumping. How would the n continue? Why did the Kinge too? Eden had just finished dinner, and hadnt eaten much, perhaps due to his physical condition. He always had trouble eating. Going upstairs, his mood was gloomy, his figure tall and proud, his steps heavy. He was waiting for the King to die, counting down every second. As long as the King didnt die, he would feel restless, unable to eat or sleep well. Chapter 1739: Eden Was Frightened Boom! Rolling thunder rumbled! Jagged bolts of lightning seemed to tear the sky apart. The piercing bright light shone through the window onto Edens face! It nearly blinded him and turned his face deathly pale! Crash bang boom! Thunder pealed continuously! The heavy rain was still pouring down! Rowan saw Eden stop in the middle of the room, then head towards the window. Oh no! ire and Jolie were hiding behind the curtains on the left side! Seeing this action made Rowans heart skip a beat! Ivan also stared intently at Edens profile, gripping his wifes hand, praying for time to pass quickly and also praying for Edens steps to slow down! ire and Jolie stood ramrod straight, shoulder to shoulder, discerning the gradually approaching footsteps from the torrential rain outside. Eden was walking this way! Jolies eyes anxiously nced at ire from the corner of her eye, puzzled in her heart, why werent they taking action yet? What exactly were they going to do? Obviously, Jolie did not want any trouble. Snap! The surroundings suddenly went dark. At this critical moment, the power went out! To be specific, the circuit breaker was flipped.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Edens footsteps stopped abruptly. He was confused, it had been many years since there was a power outage? The sudden darkness made him very ufortable. There were no tablemps here, nor candles. His mind went nk for a few seconds. At this time, everyone hiding let out a silent sigh of relief in their hearts. In the darkness, aided by the lightning, Rowans, Ivans, and Jennifers gazesnded on Eden. Everyones ears perked up! ire closed her eyes and told herself to stay calm. Boom rumble rumble!! Another peal of thunder rumbled, the sound was so loud that it made Edens mighty and majestic figure shudder. No one knew what he was thinking just now. In the dark, shing lightning and pouring rain, it was inevitable to feel a bit jittery. At this time, Ivan squeezed his wifes hand. Kai! Jennifer unleashed her powerful dubbing skills, disguising her voice as the masters voice and calling out this name! Eden jumped in fright! His expression changed as he became more vignt. His whole body tensed up! Jennifer was trembling and indignant inside, Kai, do you still remember this name of yours? Edens body shook violently, his face paled in shock as he looked around, his throat tightened and even his breathing became a little wheezy. Can you still recognize my voice? Jennifer continued. Eden felt a splitting headache. He suddenly turned around, using his eyes to look around For a moment he thought he was hearing things! Whats wrong? After disguising yourself for so long, have you forgotten even your own name? Jennifer used the masters tone, suppressing a surge of anger in her heart, Kai! Who?! Eden was scared out of his wits, bending his legs defensively, increasing his vignce, Come out! Dont y tricks! His voice was very loud, bolstering his courage while also amplifying the panic in his heart! Everyone could hear the guilt in his voice, confirming Kais true identity. I dont need toe out, because Im a ghost, Im a soul, Im lingering in the air around you, you cant see me, you cant touch me She made the masters voice sound a bit cold, thenughed maniacally a few times, Hahahaha Eden was so frightened that his heart shook violently, his legs went soft, and he almost fell to the ground! In the lightning sh, his face showed horror! His pupils dted! You got me killed, Im a ghost now Ivee to take your life! Jennifer was extremely angry, wishing she could y him alive. Chapter 1740: The King Steps Forward No! Eden panicked, he wanted to escape but identally bumped into the corner of the table! His burly body tripped over the edge of the bed, No senior brother! Senior brother! Im wrong! Please spare me!! I didnt mean it, I was wrong!! I really know I was wrong! He kept apologizing, but in his heart he thought, he must not die! He still had to be the King of Lu Layeka! Do you admit it? I admit it, I admit it, but I didnt mean it, I really didnt mean it on purpose Eden, then why did you poison me? Jennifer abruptly changed her tone, bing the Kings voice again. Edens face instantly turned deathly pale! His heart nearly jumped out from fright! His whole body went numb! The King! It was the King!! Clutching the edge of the bed, he tried several times but couldnt stand up at all. His piercing eyes scanned the surroundings like knives, but he couldnt see anything clearly! Until the lightning sh illuminated the entire room brightly! All he could see was the fluttering curtains and the pages of books flipped by the wind. He didnt see any figures. Jolie also inexplicably became nervous, because the Kings state how could he speak with such momentum? This waspletely a good person, could it be that his illness was fake? Eden, this is not an auditory hallucination, its me, its me! What have you done to me, have you forgotten it all? Edens face turned ghastly white. You want the throne, dont you? Hahahaha, so starting from a few years ago youve been poisoning me? Jennifer spoke calmly and steadily. The more nonchnt the King was, the more panicked Eden became. He felt this voice was wrong, the tone was too steady. Eden Jennifer called out again, still using the Kings voice. No! Edens heart pounded in his throat, he suddenly felt a splitting headache, Who are you?! Come out!! How could the Kings mental state be so good? Just who was ying tricks?? Who are you? Who exactly are you?? Eden forced himself to stay calm, telling himself ghosts didnt exist in this world!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. And the King wasnt dead yet!! So he exerted all his energy to stand up from the bed, although his legs were still weak, he made himself look unafraid! Come out!! Whoever is ying this stupid prank! he started shouting loudly. Getting no response, Eden couldnt help but bolster his courage, Come out! Who the hell is ying tricks! At this time, the King slowly stood up from his chair. Leaning on his cane, in the lightning shes and flickering light, he took one step at a time forward. Although he was unwell, he had been taking his antidote on time recently, and was not bedridden. Hearing the footsteps, Eden focused his gaze. When the lightning illuminated, he saw the Kings face clearly! In an instant, Edens eyes widened in fright, and he plopped down on the bed! While the King stood not far away, and did not approach him, because his son had told him to maintain a safe distance from Eden. Rowans gaze remained fixed on his father, protecting him! Eden, do you think this is a prank? Jennifer spoke again, still using the Kings voice, loud and clear, spirited and energetic, not seeming sick at all. Her tone carried a hint of questioning. This statepletely dumbfounded Eden! Could the illness be fake?? Youve been poisoning me for at least five years, you really went through a lot of trouble! Eden, you want the throne, you want to be King, you want to rule the entire Lu Layeka, dont you?! Who are you?! Eden stared at him in disbelief, raising his voice, Youre not the King! The King has been poisoned and is critically ill, just who are you?! Chapter 1741: A Great Show Eden was never one to back down from a challenge. He quickly regained hisposure and, once clear-headed, stood up and began to stride purposefully toward the king. Despite his inner turmoil, he desired to see the truth up close. Kai! Jennifer urged, her voice now urgent, echoing that of her master. Who is he? Like me, hes a ghost!! Yes, I am a ghost. Thanks to your kick, just a moment ago, I am already dead, she spoke in a different tone, mimicking the kings voice. Eden froze in his tracks, his brows furrowed deeply as he stared at the dark figure ahead, his throat tightening involuntarily. Seizing the moment, Jennifer continued, Admit your mistake to him, apologize, kowtow several times before his grave, and only then will his spirit cease to haunt you! As your senior, I advise you to mend your ways. Eden wondered, had the king already passed away? Did hee to confront him immediately after his demise? The grudge is too heavy, the soul cannot disperse Jennifers voice turned icy, sending shivers down Jolies spine. What was happening? Was there someone else here? Eden nced around once more, hoping to catch a glimpse of his senior. Suddenly, he realized that even the kings shadow had vanished! Boom! The thunder rumbled, deafening in its intensity! The entire spacious room seemed to contain only him, the panic forcing him to retreat two steps, instinctively reaching out to grasp the edge of the bed. The room fell silent, the only sound in the world being that of the wind and rain, as if everything that had just urred was a dream. For the sake of your own desires, you stole medical books and embarked on the path of poisoning You have harmed so many people, and finally, you have even harmed the leader of a country, his seniors voice was filled with sorrow. Kai, retribution is not evaded; it is only a matter of time! A familiar voice, long unheard, resurfaced, causing Eden to instinctively clutch at the bedsheets. Listening to these words, he quickly fell into contemtion. There are no ghosts in this world. It must have been his exhaustion; his recentck of rest had caused these hallucinations. So, he thought, he would apologize to them, let their souls rest, and then find an opportunity to burn some paper money, strengthen his body through exercise, and keep these impure things away from himself. Kai, hahaha Your wless n is nothing but a delusion!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This voice filled Eden with dread. Senior, Im sorry I didnt mean to push you into the well. You know I didnt mean to. I just wanted to take a look at that medical book, but you refused to lend it to me Senior Eden recalled a scene from many years ago, still vivid in his mind. I didnt mean it. Please rest in peace. I will burn more paper money for you tomorrow. Whatever your unfulfilled wishes are, tell me, and I will fulfill them one by one. People cannote back from the dead; I cant do anything about it! Jennifers heart ached as if torn apart. It was him, he had caused their masters death! In the darkness, in a secluded corner, Ivan held her close. Jennifer, prioritizing the bigger picture, suppressed her grief and anger, adopting the kings tone. And what about me? Eden, can I hear your apology before I am buried? Would an apology absolve him of everything? At least at that moment, thats how Eden understood it. Im sorry, Your Majesty His legs buckled, and trembling, he knelt down. I I was wrong. I was selfish. I didnt want the throne to fall into Tylers hands, so I I You also dont want it to fall into Louiss hands, Jennifer interjected once more, still using the kings voice. You want to inherit it yourself, dont you? No thats not not true He couldnt confess any further; Eden had to absolve himself. Your Majesty, may you rest in peace. I will assist Prince Louis in handling Lu Layeka. Please depart in peace. I will spend the rest of my days atoning for my sins. Chapter 1742: Are You Human or Ghost? Upon hearing these words, the king, seated on the chair, was furious, fuming with anger. Rowan, too, was brimming with rage. This was simply outrageous! He still wanted to make amends for his deeds? Was he not nning to confess? Was he intending to escape punishment? Had he not grasped the severity of the situation? Jolie, hidden behind the curtains, was not just shocked but utterly astounded! The kings illness was actually caused by Eden! He was the one behind the poisoning! And this scheme had been in motion for years! I ask you, did you poison me in order to inherit the throne? Do you admit to this?! Jennifer suppressed her anger, speaking on behalf of the king. Edens psychological defensespletely copsed. Amidst the thunder and lightning, he felt an overwhelming fear, not wanting to be haunted by guilt every day! Boom! The thunder roared! I admit it! He nodded vigorously, feeling incredibly anxious. I admit it, I admit but Ive realized my mistake. I believe in karma. I know my fate wont be good. I dare not covet the throne anymore. Please rest in peace! I will burn offerings for you! I will assist Louis, I will mend my ways! Please depart in peace! At this point, the king, unable to endure any longer, felt his blood pressure skyrocket. The person he trusted the most had indeed harmed him! This was an injury not only to his body but also to his soul! The king rose, leaning on his cane, and moved step by step, appearing in the bedroom. Under the illumination of lightning, Eden once again saw him. Initially trembling in fear, he then steadied himself. Are you human or ghost?! Edens guard went up, at times staunchly believing in a godless world, and at times, being frightened out of his wits. Eden, you truly astonish me, the king said coldly, fixing a piercing gaze upon him. You have spun such a long yarn. Then, unable to contain himself, he began to cough softly. This left Eden somewhat bewildered. How had his demeanor changed so drastically from just a moment ago? Rumble! Another round of jarring thunder and lightning, and Eden finally saw the kings ailing face clearly! A thought shed through his mind C this is a person! Not a ghost! Instantly, Eden felt less afraid again. There are no ghosts in this world!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He stood up, advancing toward the king, not uttering a word, his face inscrutable, leaving everyone wondering what he was thinking. Meanwhile, the kings expression grew even graver, meeting his gaze, eager to see what he would do! Uncle? With each step forward, he tried to call out his name. Uncle. Rowan appeared out of nowhere, directly blocking the king! Under the lightnings illumination, Eden got a clear look at his nephews face, which made him quickly halt his steps! Rowan stared at him with an intense gaze. Eden paused for a moment, thenughed. It was augh filled with disbelief. Are you all ying a joke on me? How could there be ghosts?! Louie, as a mere doctor, can you tell if hes been poisoned? Eden expressed doubt, unafraid. Whose side are you on? Is he still your father? Hes already remarried and has a child with someone else! Soon, hell forget about your mother entirely! He was clever, aiming at Rowans sore spots. Louie, wake up! The throne can only be yours! It must be yours! Otherwise, I would not be doing right by my sister! Eden exploded. He raised his voice to bolster his own courage. Are you trying to make me the king? Rowans tone was calm, hitting the nail on the head with his question. Or do you just hope to take that position for yourself? Chapter 1743: Eden Can’t Escape Of course, Eden couldnt admit it; he wasnt foolish! So he shook his head, firmly stating, Im only here to assist you! Whats the difference whether you or I sit in that position? Were all family! I am your true uncle! Bertie. Eden suddenly seemed a bit smug. You are dying anyway! When ones life is at an end, why worry about Lu Layeka? You might as well entrust her to us! Jolie could no longer hold back. Wasnt this performance dragging on for too long? So, she swept the curtains aside, with a hint of murderous intent, appearing behind the king, then standing by his side! Another sh of lightning, and Eden could clearly see her as well. His smile froze on his face, and his chest suddenly tightened. What audacity! Jolie scolded. ire regretted not being able to stop her earlier; she was too fast! Crackling sounds faint electrical crackling filled the air, and the room immediately became brighter as the power returned. The sudden brightness, just three meters away, caused Eden to squint. Rowan and Jolie, both with impassive expressions, stared at Eden. The abrupt return of power seemed to tear away Edens false facade, leaving him instantly flustered and guilty. Footsteps approached, and Ivan and Jennifer appeared together, their cold gazes filled with hostility, as if they wanted to tear him apart! Edens heart sank, his face turning pale. Why were there so many people? He had been prepared to make a desperate gamble, ready to say something, when more footsteps approached. He looked around warily.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Catherine emerged, followed by the royal physician, ire, and several generals, senior officials, and ministers In less than a minute, several dozen people had entered the spacious bedroom. Everyones cold, hostile stares bore into Eden. Despite the thunder and pouring rain outside, the tension inside the room was even more palpable. Eden averted his gaze, not daring to look at the people around him, feeling unsure of what to do. Was this a dream? Eden! Catherine, unable to contain her fury, became agitated. We knew you were bad, but we never thought you were this despicable! How can you dare poison even the king? Are you still human? Even if you die a thousand times, it wouldnt be enough! Eden felt dizzy from her scolding. At that moment, he was only pondering one question: where was his senior brother? He couldnt see his brother among the people just now. Had his senior brother not died? Jennifer, watching his back, surmised that he might be pondering that question. She felt a particr loathing, especially as his masters death was rted to him. Even if Lu Layekasws spared Eden, Ivan, the obsessed husband, would not. Eden was undoubtedly doomed. What are you waiting for? The king, leaning on his cane, sternly ordered, Seize him! Deal with him ording to thew! He will be executed within a week! Edens heart sank heavily, plummeting to the depths. Yes! Two generals stepped forward, personally restraining Eden, this great demon! He didnt plead for himself, as everything he had just said had been pried out of him. He had miscalcted, been careless. Now that everyone was present, he had no defense. Eden felt a chill in his heart. Before being taken away, he cast a look of grievance at Louis. He was almost certain he had been outsmarted by him. Then he nced around, not seeing his senior brother. He was puzzled. Senior brother? He tried calling out, scanning everyone present. Senior brother,e out, its almost time! Even if he was going to die, he wanted to die with a clear understanding. Chapter 1744: Conclusion Though the room was filled with people, silence reigned, broken only by the sounds of the wind and rain outside. No one responded to his question. Jennifer gazed at him, her eyes carrying a wounded expression as she spoke with her masters voice, Kai, those who do wrong will ultimately destroy themselves. Edens eyes fell upon the womans face. His expression at that moment was beyond astonishment! He seemed as if he had seen a ghost! I am his disciple, Jennifer reverted to her true tone, suppressing the turmoil within, trying not to show any personal emotions, By hierarchy, I should address you as Mr. Adams, but you are not worthy of it. Eden was bewildered. A disciple? A disguised disciple? A medical disciple? Then what of his medical skills? You plotted against the king, but fortunately, we discovered it in time and have prepared the antidote for him, Jennifer informed him truthfully, Now you can find peace. Eden looked at her, seeing no signs of deceit. His heart plummeted. What are you waiting for? Take him away! The king did not want to see him for another second. Two generals dragged Eden away, offering him no chance to resist. As they watched his departing figure, everyone knew Edens fate-certain death.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Despite Edens downfall, Catherine did not rejoice. Her focus was solely on the king. How are you? She approached the king, hesitant to touch him, yet yearning to embrace him. Are you poisoned? Tears welled up in her eyes. She was so distressed, her heart ached. The king coughed softly, meeting her gaze, shaking his head reassuringly, Its nothing, dont worry too much. Go back and rest early. Then the kings gaze swept gently over everyone around him. Officials of high rank had gathered, all disying concern and sorrow. The king confessed, Although Ive been poisoned for over five years, perhaps even longer, I am fortunate to have obtained the antidote. Thanks to my son Louis, and to Mr. and Mrs. Marsh and Miss ire. So there is a glimmer of hope for my recovery, at least for the time being, I wont die. Rumble! A series of thunder and lightning! The sky outside hadpletely darkened. Lets all disperse for the night! The king raised his voice, addressing everyone, Tomorrow at 8 a. m., there will be an emergency royal meeting. The Ministry of Interior will notify the attendees. With that, he leaned on his cane and walked towards the door, with Prince Louis by his side. Jolie stepped forward, supporting the hesitant Queen Catherine, understanding her emotions at that moment. The queens love for the king was pure, but now was not the time to say much. ire. The king suddenly stopped at the door, turning to the girl standing nearby. He spoke gently and reached out to her. Come here. ire met the kings gaze and stepped forward. Then, ire apanied the king on the other side, taking his arm, and together with Rowan, they helped him into the elevator. Ivan held his wifes hand, giving her aforting embrace, understanding her anger and pain. Jennifer apanied him as they stepped outside. She was truly saddened, and one by one, the officials turned away. Why are you here? Catherine turned to Jolie, puzzled, and with a hint of reproach. Did you act on your own? Jolie lowered her gaze. Im sorry I just Jolie! Catherine was truly angry. Dont exin to me! Go back and write a self-criticism! Your sry for this month is halved! With that, Catherine walked away. Chapter 1745: Will You Marry Louis? Jolie hung her head, sighing inwardly, her expression nk as she followed along. Ivan, with Jennifer, made their way to the pce, sheltered under arge ck umbre, holding his wife closely, surrounded by several bodyguards. Jennifer remained silent throughout the journey, her emotions hitting rock bottom, her thoughts adrift. My dear, I know you feel terrible, but you personally brought him to justice, Ivanforted her. Your master in heaven would be pleased that youve captured the murderer. Why are there bad people in this world? Jennifer felt a deep sorrow, a tearing pain in her heart, and an overwhelming sense of oppression. Cant we all live together harmoniously? Must we harm others to live well? Even if we achieve such a life, can we truly be at peace? Ivan felt great pain for her. People are different from one another, and human nature is most fragile. Thats why we must protect ourselves. After all weve been through, we should understand one thing: we can be kind, but kindnessmust always be apanied by sharpness, and we must not give any opportunity for the bad to take advantage. Jennifer believed that thew would bring justice for everyone and bring peace to the departed. But letting Eden die like this was too easy! A wretch like him should be subjected to the harshest punishment-thrown into boiling oil and subjected to a thousand cuts! He specialized in poisons, and who knows how many people had perished by his hand. In the pce of the king, Rowan and ire supported him, guiding him into his chambers, where attendants and guards stood respectfully, not daring to even breathe heavily.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a round of thunder and lightning, the rain suddenly intensified, pouring down as if in a frenzy! Tonight was destined to be an extraordinary night. For Eden, who had lived for decades, he had never witnessed such a downpour as tonights. It was as if it foretold something, as if even the heavens were bidding him farewell, celebrating his departure. He regretted his arrogance, hiscency, hisck ofposure until the very end. Within the kings extravagant and antiquated chambers, the intricate crystal chandeliers emitted dazzling light. Rowan helped the king onto the bed, while ire knelt down to help him remove his shoes, her movements gentle, as attentive as a servant. Simply because he was Rowans father, she felt for him and respected him. This detail did not escape the notice of the father and son, especially Rowan. He was deeply moved and quickly knelt down to remove the other shoe for his father. ires gaze moved slowly from his distinct knuckles up to his handsome profile. Rowan turned to look at her; their eyes met, and he smiled faintly. Finally, in the presence of a third party, he could openly gaze at her with deep affection. The girl smiled in response, feeling deeply touched at that moment. Finally, she had uncovered the culprit, fulfilling half of her mission in Lu Layeka. Then Rowan took ires hand, and they stood up together, fingers intertwined. The king suddenly felt less weary. His loving gaze rested on their joined hands, then slowly lifted to the young couple standing before him. This was the first time his son had publicly held the girls hand in front of him, the first time their rtionship had been brought to light through action. The king knew they were in love, though he had only heard it from his son. ire, the king spoke with particr joy, his gaze fixed on the girl. He asked eagerly, Are you willing to marry our Louis? This was such a sudden question! ire had never anticipated this. She hesitated for a moment, feeling ted, but then she looked at the man beside her. Father, Rowan was resolute. He held the girls hand tightly, meeting the kings gaze with a gentle tone and a firm attitude. When you have recovered, we would like to ask for your blessing to hold the wedding in Lu Layeka. The king nodded, his eyes filled with warmth and approval. Chapter 1746: Marriage is Possible, but with a Condition Alright, the king looked at his son, then at the girl beside him, his expression somewhat serious, But I have a condition. This sudden change in direction made the two young people exchange nces. Was there another test to pass? Rowan tightly held ires hand, his determination unwavering regarding marrying her. Seeing the young couples nervousness, the king smiled, not one to beat around the bush, and said in a rxed tone, As long as you are willing to inherit the throne, I will acknowledge this marriage and allow you two to be together. You Rowan gazed at him intently, having no interest in the throne himself. ire, however, breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that the king wasnt insistent on separating them. Whether or not to inherit the throne was a matter for the father and son to discuss, a major issue that could be addressed in the future, unrted to the essence of marriage. Rowan remained calm, speaking unhurriedly, Father, your health is gradually improving, and you will soon make aplete recovery. I know that, the king expressed confidence in his recovery, but his mind was made up, But I hope to see you firmly established on the throne in my lifetime. With your medical skills, I wont restrict your development. You can benefit the people of Lu Layeka and establish hospitals here, but you must be the king. Upon hearing this, Rowan felt as if his head was spinning! He was indifferent to fame and power, just wanting to find a ce to hide. Father, have your medicine again, its gettingte, Rowan changed the subject, then turned to fetch the medicine. Unscrewing the cap and bringing it over, he handed the bottle to him, Well discuss other matterster. After all, getting married would have to wait until his fathers health recovered. Taking the bottle of medicine, the king nced at him, and in a yful manner, said, Then lets talk about the weddingter. See if the youngdy can wait. ire pursed her lips, involuntarily lowering her eyes, her cheeks flushing. ording to the king, inheriting the throne muste before the wedding. It seemed to be a matter of cause and effect. After finishing the medicine, the king handed the bottle to him, Louis, tonight, you should apany ire well. The thunderstorm is quite intense, it could frighten her, dont linger here. Directly shooing him away, he created an opportunity for the two of them. ire was left feeling not knowing what to say about her future father-inw. In fact, he was quite democratic, without any airs of a king. After cing the medicine bottle, and after observing for these past few days, Rowan and his father had screened a list of servants, identifying those who hadnt been bought by Eden and remained loyal to the king and the royal family. Everyone was well aware. Moreover, the guards were loyal and devoted, all under General Leesmand. So much had happened recently, and Rowan had a lot to say to ire. For young people deeply in love, enduring until now was no easy feat. Thus, he didnt insist on staying with his father, but simply nodded in agreement, Alright, Ill have the servants watch outside. Ring if you need anything. Its just going to sleep, nothing urgent, the king said, reclining back without waiting for Rowans assistance. Jennifer had indeed brought effective medicine. Covering himself with the nket, he closed his eyes. After a while, Rowan turned and wrapped his arm around the girls shoulder, leading her out. The rain continued, the sky still intermittently shing with thunder and lightning. At night, within Queen Catherines pce, the lights were still on. The servants had been dismissed. Jolie recounted the whole story to the queen. Catherine listened, her heart filled with apprehension, Youre lucky you didnt cause any damage! Do you know how dangerous tonight was?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jolie fell silent, finally understanding Mr. Marsh and their purpose ining here: to identify the culprit, Eden. Chapter 1747: Catherine Changes Her Mind Catherine only received the news after Mr. Marsh and his team had made all the arrangements. She was about to call for Jolie toe and exin, but couldnt find her. Recalling all that had happened, Jolies brow furrowed lightly, deeply shaken. What are you thinking? Catherine asked her. Admiringly, Jolie spoke from the heart, Mrs. Marsh is actually a skilled voice actor. Thats her purpose ining to Lu Layeka. Finally, she understood. Im equally amazed, Catherine recalled Mrs. Marshs demeanor, I never thought that such tremendous energy was concealed within her. She was a woman shining with excellence, no wonder Mr. Marsh was so fond of her. Jolie, Ive made a decision. I will no longer pursue the throne, Catherine understood something tonight. Knowing that the king still had a chance, she was no longer worried about her position within the royal family. Furthermore, with Edenpletely out of the picture, he posed no threat to her. Anxiously, Jolie turned to her, feeling unwilling, Arent you concerned about Prince Taylor? I am willing to consider him, but what can I do? Catherine was clear-headed at that moment. Prince Louiss influence is right in front of us, and Mr. Marsh is his loyal friend who has risked his life for him. On this point, even Jolie had seen the truth. The queen analyzed, Moreover, the king is dedicated to supporting him. What do we have to counter that? Its better to yield honestly. This way, everyones days will be better. I believe Louis will be a benevolent ruler. Jolie didnt know what to say, because the situation had indeed changed. Get some rest soon, Catherine sighed, her mind made up. Right now, all I want is a healthy husband. Everything else is just a passing cloud. As long as her husband was absent, she had to find a way out for herself and not be consumed by Eden. With her mistress holding this mindset, Jolie couldnt argue further. On this matter, the mistress and servant reached a basic agreement. The heavy rain persisted, the wind and rain howling, fiercely battering the windows. Leaving the kings pce, Rowan brought ire to his residence, openly leading her by the shoulder into the room. Your Highness, the servants greeted respectfully, Miss ire, hello. Watching the two ascend the stairs, everyone was both shocked and puzzled. What was their rtionship? Once upstairs, Rowan took ire directly into the bedroom. As soon as he closed the door, he embraced her, holding her tightly.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ire Rowan had a thousand words to say to her, but didnt know where to start. So, he just called her name and held her even tighter. In the warm yellow light, his features were especially intense. The girlposed herself and said, Dr. Watson, I think youre truly amazing. During this time, Ive been moved by your feelings for your father. But I neglected you, Rowan frowned slightly, and didnt take care of you properly. But havent I been fine? ire gently pushed him away, smiling as she held his arm. Do you remember what you told me? Rowan gazed at her affectionately, listening as she reminisced, You said, ire, no matter what happens, I will unwaveringlye to you, from all sides. You made me remember this, made me wait for you.'' ire smiled, her eyes sparkling. Do you remember? Of course. Under the weight of his deeply affectionate gaze, the girl couldnt help but smile, I love you. You can confirm that with me as many times as you want. Rowan reached out and cupped her face, unable to resist, and kissed her lips Chapter 1748: Taylor Gets Furious That night, news of ire staying at Prince Louiss pce spread like wildfire, making the servants ted and envious. If the king knew about this, he would surely be delighted, wouldnt he? Unbeknownst to the servants, a significant change had urred in the royal household the previous night. They all thought the king wouldntst another week, so this news would be the best thing he could receive before departing. After all, every father wishes to see his son settled in marriage. The next morning, the rain had stopped, leaving the world pristine and the air unusually fresh. Catherine woke up early, dressed borately, feeling doubly cheerful at the thought of the kings recovery. Add to that Edens downfall, and her heart bloomed with joy. Jolie apanied her expressionlessly. Wheres Taylor? Catherine sat at her dressing table, putting on earrings, and asked, Was he informedst night? We have a meeting this morning. He was informed, but there wasnt time to exin the reason. He just acknowledged and left, replied Jolie. Has he woken up? Your Highness, the prince went to the stables, Jolie answered. Catherine thought to herself, My son is terrible at studying, so its good that hes keeping himself fit. At that moment, the sporty Taylor emerged from the stables, wearing riding boots, looking spirited and sweating. Apanied by two guards, he walked towards his own pce. He was quite handsome, with his bangs falling to his nose. I need to take a bath and have breakfast first. Then Ill meet Mother and go to the meeting. As for what meeting it was, he didnt bother to inquire, nor was he interested. His father hadnt wanted to see him before his passing, which had left him feeling depressed. So, Taylor had no idea about Eden poisoning his father, or about Edens downfall, or even that his father could be saved. I heard Miss ire stayed at Prince Louiss pcest night. Is that true? The two servants, engrossed in conversation, didnt notice the passing Prince Taylor. But their wordsnded on Taylor like a bombshell, making him halt immediately! With a stern gaze, he confronted the two servants, Stop right there! The sound made both servants hearts skip a beat, and they slowly turned, Prince Taylor! They were scared and quickly knelt down. Forgive us, we didnt mean to overlook you! Good morning, Your Highness! Please forgive us! The two servants knelt, too afraid to look up, their hearts trembling. Taylor took a few steps towards them, Get up, he said in a calm tone, showing no signs of anger. The two servants nced at each other, then stood up, timidly meeting his gaze. they cautiously raised their eyes. Taylor didnt me them for not greeting him. He asked, What were you talking about just now? Miss ire stayed at Prince Louiss ce? Relieved to be asked, one of the servants replied truthfully, Your Highness, I saw Prince Louis leading Miss ire into the pce with his arm around herst night. And its said that Miss ire stayed there overnight and hasnte out yet, added the other. Taylors face changed drastically, eximing, How is that possible?! Are you sure you didnt see wrong?! Absolutely certain, Your Highness, we didnt see wrong! It was indeed Miss ire!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Your Highness, my sister was on duty at Prince Louiss pce. I heard it from her Miss ire stayed the night at Prince Louiss pce. After his initial shock, Taylor felt increasingly agitated! He gave them a quick nce, then turned and swiftly walked towards Louiss pce! Your Highness! The two guards followed closely, reminding him, Theres a meeting! And you havent had breakfast yet! He was too full of anger to bother with breakfast! Taylor ignored them and quickened his pace! He wanted to find out what was going on. His father didnt allow him to pursue ire, and yet Louis, taking advantage of his fathers illness, couldnt wait to bring her home to stay overnight?! Did he have no respect for his father?! Chapter 1749: Taylor Still Uncertain Taylor recalled the time when he pursued ire, and his father, in a fit of rage, scolded him harshly and threw him out in front of the servants. Now, watching Louiss behavior today, Taylors anger for his fathers sake burned within him. Had Louis be so brazen because their father was incapacitated and couldnt scold him? As Taylor approached with great determination, ire linked arms with Louis, and the two of them walked out, chatting andughing. Dr. Watson, at this rate, when do you think the king will recover? ire asked, her mood cheerful, a smile on her face. Within a month, he should be fully recovered, Rowan replied, visibly relieved. They hadnt noticed Taylor. After leaving the main gate, they walked briskly along the corridor toward the direction of the royal pce. Taylor paused in disbelief, watching this scene. Were the servants blind? Could it be real? How could this be possible? Lou! Taylor roared, striding forward to catch up. At the sound of Taylors voice, Rowan and ire turned to see him approaching with great anger. They also stopped in their tracks, not understanding what was happening. Taylor quickly reached them, his fingers tightening slightly at his side. His eyes were filled with fury. What are you doing?! Behind him were two guards who, out of courtesy, respectfully saluted, their voices weak, not daring to provoke Prince Louis. Lou! Taylor looked at him with disdain. Are you trying to have your cake and eat it too? ire released her hold on Rowans arm, a move that Taylor found particrly ironic. Heh, did that hit a nerve? The next moment, Rowan directly embraced ires shoulder as if to assert his authority. The two brothers gazes converged, a hidden undercurrent flowing between them. At this moment, a certain guard, sensing the seriousness of the situation, secretly sent a message on his phone. Soon after, Jolie, upon receiving the message, hurried over with Queen Catherine. Both of them realized the gravity of the situation because Prince Taylor was unaware of the truth. What could be so serious that has Prince Taylor in such a rage early in the morning? Were going to pay our respects to Father. Would you like toe along? Rowans tone was nonchnt. Whats your rtionship? Taylor refused to believe. Are you two together? Who allowed you to be together? The guards could feel his anger as they watched his back. Rowans lips curled slightly as he spoke gently, Youre so angry and came here to question us in person, so you must have heard something, right? Im asking you a question! Just answer! Yes, Rowan nodded, admitting, ire is my girlfriend, and it was the god Cupid who brought us together. But Father doesnt allow it! Taylor red at him angrily. Are you intentionally trying to upset Father? He doesnt allow her to be with you, Rowan revealed, wanting to assert his authority. Do you know why he doesnt allow it? Because shes my girlfriend, and weve been together for a long time. Youre talking nonsense! Taylor didnt believe a word. He yelled at him, full of anger. So, you think youre so great now that youre going to be king? I can see that you think Father is going to die and then youll be untouchable! ying the role of a good son under the guise of filial piety, while Father is seriously ill, youre here enjoying yourself every night! ire! Taylor was agitated. How did you even manage your studies? Do you even know what enjoying yourself every night means? How I manage my studies is not important, Taylor softened his tone a bit as he faced the girl he liked. Whats important is that you two cannot be together!Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At that moment, Catherine and Jolie, apanied by a group of people, quickly approached. Catherine was beside herself with worry, hoping her son wouldnt cause any trouble. Come! Youreing with me to see Father right now! Taylor was very angry, pulling at Rowans arm to lead him forward. Chapter 1750: Taylor’s Persistence in Filing a Complaint Rowan released ire and gently brushed off Taylors hand. You dont need to pull me, I can walk on my own, he said, then he embraced ire again and led her forward with determined steps. Taylor, fuming with anger, followed behind, bing increasingly annoyed. He wished he could chop off that hand! His father was on the verge of death, the entire royal family was filled with sorrow, and his father specifically instructed him to stay, while everyone else remained absent. Yet here he was, reveling in romance and joy? Today, he would surely expose him! He would make his father see his true colors! As Catherine and Jolie rushed to the gates of Prince Louiss pce, they were informed by a servant that the two princes had just left. Looking up, they caught sight of several figures about to disappear around the corner. ire was there, the guards were there, and Jolie and Catherine hurried to catch up. Throughout the journey, ire felt like a sandwich cookie. She wasnt exactly torn between loyalties; it was just a clear misunderstanding that the brothers didnt need to escte. It could be exined. But today, Rowan was determined to put him in his ce. Clearly, Taylor, who was hot-tempered, had no idea about what had happened in the royal family the previous night. Well, Prince Taylor ire tried to speak, thinking to herself that the king was still unwell, and there was no need to involve him in such matters. Rowan didnt interrupt her. ire nced at Taylor and continued, You dont need to be this angry Dont plead for him! How could Taylor not be angry? Father is critically ill! Since hes this kind of person, why bother maintaining the appearance of a filial son? For whom is this disy intended?! Today, I will expose his true self in front of Father! Misunderstandings, truly just misunderstandings, ire looked at him with exceptional patience. Actually Dont say so much to me. I detest people who act one way in front of me and another behind my back! Taylor was truly furious. I thought he was by Fathers side every night! Its difficult for me to see Father even once, yet he, he doesnt cherish the opportunity! He sneaks away! And hes with the person I care about! Soon, the imposing pce of the king came into view. Today, there was no Eden at the entrance, only Arthur. Good day, Your Highnesses, Arthur bowed respectfully, and behind him, the guards and servants also bowed in unison.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Has Father awakened? Taylor paused at the entrance, his tone softened considerably. Could you please announce that the two princes have urgent matters to report, especially Prince Taylor? ire nced at Rowan, seeing his indifferent expression, devoid of any emotion, as if he was about to exact revenge for something. Taylor was just a child, why bother arguing with him? ire sighed deeply in her heart, finding Dr. Watson quite childish. At that moment, the king, dressed formally, though not in the forefront of fashion, leaned on his cane with four guards behind him. Despite his illness, his charm remained undiminished, reminiscent of his carefree and unrestrained youth. He emerged from his chamber, appearing before everyones eyes. Seeing his fathers spirited appearance, Rowan felt a surge of joy, a glint of light passing through his eyes. As for Taylor, he was so shocked that his eyes seemed about to pop out. He hadpletely forgotten that he hade to make aint! His father didnt look critically ill at all! Moreover, it had been several years since his father had dressed so formally, even since he fell ill. Good morning, Your Majesty! The servants all bowed in unison. Father, Rowan greeted politely. ire also hurriedly greeted, Good morning, Your Majesty. Facing his fathers gaze, Taylors thoughts halted for a few seconds. Father, you youre feeling better? He took a few steps forward, supporting the king. Father, theres something Im afraid you dont know, something I must tell you today! Chapter 1751: How do you talk to your father? Upon hearing his sons words, the king naturally became interested. Whats the matter? Tell me, he said, despite the imminent meeting. Father, Louis is with ire! Taylor reported with apletely using tone, even smugly raising his chin! Then, he looked coldly at the two behind him and asked, Father, will you stop this? The king could sense his youngest sons full dissatisfaction and calmly asked, Why should I stop it? This left Taylor stunned! The various times his father had expelled him from the pce yed like a movie in his mind! At that moment, Catherine and Julie also caught up, panting as they stopped by. Before they could even greet, they heard Taylor passionately shouting at the king, Father! I pursue ire, will you stop it? Why can he do it? We are both your sons! How can you be so biased?! Taylor! Catherine was anxious, she grabbed her sons arm and lowered her voice, instructing, How are you talking to your father? Whats with this attitude? His mother was here too? Her gaze was even sharper, as if warning him. Was he really going to lose his temper in front of Louis? Look at how much of a gentleman he is! Youre just making a scene! Taylor couldnt be bothered to exin to his mother. He looked back at the king. Father! Please answer me! At this moment, he felt the pain of losing ire and the hurt of being treated unfairly by his father. He felt that he was being treated unjustly! He felt wronged, his eyes containing these two kinds of resentment, all of which the king understood. No need to answer anymore, havent you figured out the situation? Catherine was genuinely worried about her sons intelligence. She said, ire and Prince Louis have been together from the start! Theyve been dating all along, just not publicly! What?! Taylor was shocked, as if seeing a ghost in broad daylight, he looked at his mother and then at the young couple beside him. Louis still had his arm around ires shoulder. Although his gaze seemed calm, it carried a hint of arrogance that infuriated Taylor. As for kind-hearted ire, she looked embarrassed, her lips tightly pursed, feeling very apologetic. Alright, have you all had breakfast? the king spoke up, his spirits still high. If not, hurry up, were preparing for the meeting. The scene just now was treated as a farce by the king, he wouldnt pursue it further, as long as Taylor understood. As he spoke, apanied by servants and guards, the king strode out of the pce. A car was waiting outside, someone opened the door and escorted the king into the car. He was headed to the castle for the meeting. ire, lets go have breakfast first, Rowan said, leading the girl forward, without greeting Catherine or even sparing a nce at Julie. Only Taylor hadnt quite figured out the situation, feeling like a clown! The servants and guards around all had their eyes on him. What are you looking at?! He could only vent his frustration at these people, Keep staring and Ill gouge out your dog eyes! Three minutester. In a restaurant, Catherine and Taylor sat across from each other, with various exquisite pastries on the table, along with two cups of warm milk. The kings pce wasrge, with many restaurants, each with its own distinct style.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Catherine recounted what she had witnessedst night to her son, and Taylor found it very stimting, as if he had seen a thrilling movie. Why didnt you inform me of such an exciting scene? Taylor was regretful. Eden is so despicable?! Did you at least kick him a few times? Seeing her son so agitated,pared to Louis, Catherine couldnt help but feel a bit mncholic. When would Taylor grow up? Son, mother wants to ask you a question, answer honestly, she said, looking at her sons serious expression. He not only listened carefully but also thought earnestly. Chapter 1752: Taylor’s True Thoughts Catherine gazed into his eyes as if she wanted to delve into the depths of his soul. After a moment of contemtion, she asked earnestly, Taylor, do you want to inherit the throne? Do you want to be king? Taylor, prepared for a weighty philosophical question, was taken aback by what followed. Taylor, dont overthink it, and dont worry about anyone elses feelings. Im just asking about your inner thoughts. Do you want it? She wanted to have a good conversation with her son, to understand his truest thoughts. As she looked at him intently, the message in her eyes was already clear- as long as Taylor wanted to be king, as a mother, she would do her utmost to help him. Although conflicted within, a mothers dedication to her son always knows no bounds. However, Taylor shook his head, showing not even a hint of interest in the throne. Since his mother had sincerely inquired, he answered truthfully, I dont want to inherit the throne, nor do I want to rule the country. To me, these things are all just passing clouds. I want to live a life without worries, without responsibilities, isnt that great? Then do you have dreams? Ambitions? Catherine worried that her son might be aimless. Is there something that makes you happy? Besides horseback riding and skiing, do you have desires? At his young age, could he already feel disillusioned? Yes, Taylor replied. The image of a girl shed through his mind. He lifted his ss of milk again, and a faint smile crept onto his lips. If I could be with ire, if she would agree to be my girlfriend, then every day, for me, would be sweet, wouldnt it? Upon hearing this, Catherines heart skipped a beat. She belongs to Louis, you know that. How can you still entertain such thoughts? Does liking someone disappear because of who theyre with? Taylor countered. Then he added, So is that still liking? Its like liking a certain drink, and when the store sells thest bottle to someone else, do you no longer want it? Then how much did you really like that drink? In matters of the heart, Catherine found her sons logic quite hard to argue with. So, as she ate her breakfast, she changed the subject. You should focus on your studies, do something that would make your father happy. Would making him a grandfather sooner count? Taylor quipped, half in jest, half serious. Catherine thought he was joking and didnt take his words to heart. She simply instructed, Taylor, if you find a girlfriend, she muste from a respectable family. A perfect match might be unlikely, given your royal status, but she must be well-educated and dignified because once she marries into the family, she bes a representation of the royal image-shed be a princess. As his mother spoke, Taylor silently ate his breakfast, but in his mind, ires delicate and charming visage shed before him. He had encountered numerous girls since middle school, but none had captured his attention like ire. He longed to be with her and spend his life by her side. If ire belonged to his father, Taylor wouldnt dare to act, harboring his love in silence, but now that she was with Louis, aside from his affection for her, there was also a sense of challenge within him. He wanted to make a move, to vie for her!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In matters of love, its all about ones capabilities! Chapter 1753: The King Announces Abdication This mornings emergency meeting at the Lu Layeka royal pce summoned all the important figures holding positions within the kingdom. d in formal attire, the attendees engaged in lively discussions. Is it true that the king is truly unfit? Is he really going to hand over full power to Prince Louis? It seems likely. What other urgent matter could there be? But I heard a rumorst night. They say the kings illness is rted to Eden. That Eden has been poisoning the king for a long time. Goodness, that must be a rumor, right? The king of Lu Layeka, in matters of state, held real power and authority over the military. Bertie was a sessful politician, with remarkable ideas, fostering friendly rtions with neighboring countries. He was adept at learning and contemting, dedicating at least 17 hours of work daily, every second devoted to the welfare of his people. Many at the emergency internal meeting were already aware of the reason for the summons, while some were in the dark, having missed the dramatic events of the previous night. The conference hall was vast, covering several hundred square meters, unusually spacious and extravagantly adorned. Such a venue was reserved for only the most solemn and significant gatherings in Lu Layeka. Upon entering, everyone sensed the gravity of the asion, understanding the importance of the meeting. By eight oclock, everyone had arrived early. The enormous crystal chandeliers emitted a brilliant glow, illuminating every corner of the conference hall. King Bertie sat in the foremost position, nked by two loyalmanders. Government officials sat beside the long table, while Mr. and Mrs. Marsh had been invited to sitfortably in the rear sofas to listen, as they were not members of the royal family. ire also sat beside the court, having received a simr invitation. The two princes sat opposite each other, with their father at the head of the table, the recent events having brought them closer. Queen Catherine and Julie were also in attendance. As everyoneid eyes on the king, some were aware of the truth, while others, a portion of them, were curious. The kings demeanor did not at all resemble that of a seriously ill man; it was indeed quite perplexing. The king calmly began to speak, recounting the events of the previous night in the simplest of terms to the gathering. He also candidly addressed his own health and explicitly pointed to Eden as the assant. The revtion that Eden had been poisoning the king for a staggering five years left everyone in profound shock! Edens crimes are unforgivable. As per thew, there will be no pardons. The death penalty will be carried out within a week, the kings voice was as cold as ice, his words resolute, carrying a tone of a warning to others. General Lee, the king nced sideways, then spoke again. Yourmand, Your Majesty, General Lee stood up, respectfully bowing. You are responsible for eradicating all of Edens influence within the royal court, the king ordered, No matter who they are, I will not tolerate any corruption within the royal family. Cleanse it entirely. Yes, Your Majesty, General Lees demeanor was resolute. Although I am in recovery, my decision to abdicate is final. Lu Layeka will be handed over to Prince Louis for governance. I have chosen a propitious date for the session ceremony, which will take ce next Friday, the 28th, the king announced. Rowan turned his gaze toward his father, his features deep and inscrutable, a slight pause in his heartbeat. Subsequently, apuse echoed through the meeting room. All eyes turned to Rowan, with smiles suggesting their approval of him. Earlier, the king had also introduced him, stating that he was an outstanding pharmacist, a prodigious physician who had always cared for the people, having developed many potent medicines, truly a person of greatpassion.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Despite the circumstances, the apuse continued. He couldnt openly dispute his father, nor could he prompt him to reconsider. However, deep down, Rowan truly did not want to be king. He saw Queen Catherine and Julie pping as well, expressing their affirmative gazes toward him. Rowan rose from his seat, exuding an air of elegance and nobility. Despite the conflicting emotions within him, he graciously nodded to everyone, conveying his gratitude for their support. Chapter 1754: The Wise Choice of the Princess Also, I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude to a few people today, the king spoke again, in a good mood, his face adorned with a smile. As the apuse gradually ceased, everyone noticed the kings gaze resting on Mr. Marsh and others. He sincerely thanked them, Thank you, Mr. and Mrs. Marsh, foring from afar, and ire, you have contributed a lot to exposing the big problem of Eden. You are intelligent, wise, and dare to take risks. Louis is honored to have friends like you, and I am happy for him. Your Majesty, theres no need for such formalities, Jingting also stood up, adjusting his tailored suit. Meeting each other is fate. Everyone at the meeting turned their eyes to him. This mans exquisite features always gave people a sense of nobility and perfection. Standing there, with a soft smile on his lips, he was as handsome as a deity.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He said, Friends are a matter of fate. It is an honor for him as well as for us. Jingtings voice was truly pleasant, cool and maic, like aged wine, intoxicating to listen to. The king nodded satisfactorily at this reply; he felt particrly reassured. It seemed that everyone was on the same page. For Louis to have such friends, it was certainly a good thing for the future of Lu Layeka. A friend like Mr. Marsh was worth a hundred others. The agenda of the meeting was straightforward. The king was organized and quickly announced all that needed to be addressed. After the meeting Catherine felt incredibly calm inside. She was d she had made the right choice. Louis, calm and wise, was indeed more suitable for this position than Taylor. With the love of a father and mother, Catherine hoped that Taylor could get along with Prince Louis. This group of people was all just and kind, and in the future, there should be no problem amodating Taylor. Princess, Julie apanied her, and the two walked back to the pce. Julie noticed Catherines distraction and asked softly, Are you alright? I asked Taylor this morning, he doesnt want to be king, Catherine replied, ncing at her, As an enlightened elder, we must respect the childs thoughts. Julie fell silent. Catherine continued, And from the current situation, Prince Louis is more capable. He saved the kings life and is good friends with Mr. Marsh, which makes him more endearing to the people. In fact, Julie had also pondered a lotst night. There was a moment when she, too, let go of her innermost convictions. She said, Princess, you dont need to exin further. I am yours, and I will definitelyply with your decision. I apologize once again for my actionsst night. Please rest assured, such things will never happen again, and I will always consult with you in all matters. Julie, I need to ask you for a favor, Catherine turned to her, You have a certain influence over Taylor, and he usually listens to you. Although I can also intimidate him, I hope you can guide him well, encourage him to learn more from Louis, and be more mature. This is also the way for the royal family to survive. Parents will eventually grow old and cannot protect him forever. Prince Taylor is not a bad person, but he has been too protected since childhood. He has never needed to strive, yet he has always been ahead, Julie expressed her concerns, You didnt have this anxiety before. Now that Louis has returned, the entire royal family has two princes. Its inevitable that people will makeparisons. The woman herself was very aware that Berties two sons had a vast difference between them. She said with some concern, As a mother, who can tolerate others saying that her son is inferior? Please, Your Highness, from now on, Julie promised, I will certainly guide Prince Taylor well and make him more outstanding. Chapter 1755: Decision to Inherit the Throne With Julies words, Catherine finally felt a sense of relief within herself. As long as the n was right and followed step by step, nothing could go wrong. In fact, her decision was the right one. Someday in the future, she would understand that letting go of her obsession with the throne had been helping Taylor. After the meeting, Ivan and Rowan strolled on thewn in front of the castle, both of them letting out a sigh of relief. However, Eden was Rowans uncle, so Rowans emotions were somewhatplicated and he was hurt in the emotional sense. What are your ns? Rowan came to his senses and asked. Ivan replied, Jennifer is pregnant, and Alfie and Diana are also nning to go abroad, so we are nning to return to Arkpool City. When are you leaving? Well leave early tomorrow, well inform the king in a while. Thank you, Rowan thanked them sincerely, You have alle amidst your busy schedules, and we havent seen each other for years. Dont be so polite, we are all friends. Ivan patted his shoulder and walked ahead. In fact, Lu Layeka is now prosperous and stable. I believe you have the ability to manage everything. But you also know that I am not very interested in fame and fortune. I have been away from here since I was young. Everything here is unfamiliar to me, Rowan said. Rowan was quiteid-back. But my father is too stubborn. He is still the same as many years ago, not considering others feelings much and liking to make his own decisions. Because he judges people urately, he can only rest assured to hand the country over to you, Ivan said to him. In the future, you can travel back and forth, or stay here for a long time. You can continue to engage in medical research work or teach students who have talent in this area. Rowan agreed with this point of view. He could pass on his experience and spread more love to more people. Ivan said, After all, one persons power is always limited, and after you get married, your focus should be on your family. So Rowan asked, Do you think I should smoothly inherit the throne on the 28th of next month? Or should I fight for my freedom again? Challenge my father? Of course, you should inherit. This was originally meant for you, Ivan answered. Currently, only you are capable of managing the entire Lu Layeka. Your fathers health is gradually recovering, he can teach you many things step by step, gradually hand over the work, and you wont be at a loss. Hahaha! The kings voice arrived before he did. The two stopped and looked up, only to see the king pping as he walked toward them, followed by several guards. This was unexpected for both of them. Father. Your Majesty.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The kings gaze fell on Louis. Once you inherit the throne, the next step is to consider a wedding! By then, my health will be fully recovered, and I can bless your marriage! The kings voice was a bit loud, exuding an unprecedented joy. His condition was clearly much better today. ire and Jennifer not far away stopped hand in hand and looked over. They had also heard the kings words. Jennifer smiled sweetly at the girl beside her. ire met Rowans gaze and smiled at him. Her lively, grape-like eyes were full of vitality, clear and bright like water. Rowan withdrew his gaze from his father and walked towards the two girls not far away. The king nced back and then looked at Ivan with a smile in his eyes. Mr. Marsh, when Louis ascends, I would like to invite you and your wife to witness it together! Would you be avable? Chapter 1756: Prince Louis is Getting Married Ivan nodded, a smile in his eyes. I will definitelye. In the future, Marsh Group will continue to expand its business in Lu Layeka. Your country has resources in Arkpool City that are both rare and valuable to us. We warmly wee Mr. Marsh in every field! May the prosperity of Lu Layeka continue, and may Marsh Group also y a part in it, the king hoped that Ivan would develop this area into a focal point for thepany. The two discussed cooperation strategies, and they found themselves getting along exceptionally well. Unexpectedly, the king also possessed a unique insight into the economy, and many of his ideas coincided with Ivans. This was their first in-depth conversation, and it felt like they had known each other for a long time. Rowan had already approached ire. She was smiling gently, as radiant as the moonlight. He reached out and took her by the shoulders, facing her in front of Jennifer. ire, will you marry me? When? ire contained her excitement and looked at him with a beaming smile. After I inherit the throne, we will choose a good day and hold the wedding here, Rowan considered thoughtfully. But before that, I will apany you back to Arkpool City to formally propose to the Russell family. ire was deeply moved. He had thought this through so thoroughly. Alright! She nodded with a smile. No matter what challenges she faced, she would face them together with him. There was only a week left until the 28th. She would stand by his side until he ascended the throne. Rowan added, Lets return to Arkpool City after the 28th. There are some matters here that need to be taken care of, and my father is still recovering. Thats fine.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He said, When were in Arkpool City, we can stay for a while longer, spend more time with your uncle and aunt, and have enough time to discuss the wedding with our elders. ire agreed with his considerations. Just now, Jennifer told ire that they nned to return to Arkpool City early tomorrow morning, and Rowan also learned about this news. Seeing them finally about to get married after all they had been through, Jennifer was very happy. Master, when we return, you must rest a lot, after all, you are pregnant, Rowan showed concern for her. You must have been very tired during this time. Youve worked hard. Its okay, Jennifer smiled, then nced at the girl next to him. Hurry and arrange the wedding. Im looking forward to the celebration. Rowan and ire exchanged a smile, their faces even sweeter with happiness. The king and Ivan had an especially pleasant conversation, with bursts ofughter from time to time, and then the group apanied the king as they walked toward the pce. After all, the kings health had not fully recovered. He needed to take his medication on time and get plenty of bed rest. With Eden stepping down, Arthur was the most anxious. Because he was Edens disciple, he had been by Edens side for years, but he had never assisted Eden in any heinous acts. It wasnt that he didnt want to, but Eden was cautious and only trusted himself. Now, General Lee was clearing out the remnants, and many people were afraid of being implicated, even though they hadnt done anything wrong. Arthur knew that he was under strong suspicion, and he didnt know how he would defend himself if he were used. Fortunately, Rowan noticed his anxiety and trusted him, so he didnt me him. Rowan had privately investigated Arthur. He was a good boy who had remained untainted despite the circumstances, so Rowan took him under his wing. These two childhood ymates would also have a rtionship like Catherine and Julies. Inside Princess Catherines pce. Julie had been guarding the door of the study for two hours, standing there, looking at him, not feeling the least bit tired. Apart from practicing calligraphy, Taylor was doing his studies, and he had also spent some time reading ssic literature. These were not things Taylor enjoyed, but if he didnt finish, Julie wouldnt let him leave. He couldnt argue, so he obedientlyplied. When the rm clock went off, Taylor closed the book, got up, and walked out, ignoring Julie, with brisk steps. Julie didnt stop him, as he was seriously studying. Just as Taylor walked out of the pce, greedily breathing in the fresh air, he heard a servant not far away happily telling another servant, Prince Louis is getting married! Taylors movements paused, and he couldnt help but furrow his brow. Chapter 1757: Claire’s Appointment It was as if something had struck his heart! What? They were getting married?? Taylor was sure he hadnt misheard. He couldnt ept this fact, why should the throne be his, and the woman as well? This wasnt fair! Taylor liked ire, it was the kind of feeling one has when they first meet someone. He felt that the aura ire exuded was something other women could never replicate, something he had never encountered before in his life. Taylor could give up the throne, he could forgo being a king, and he could abandon fame and fortune, but he couldnt bear to lose the woman he liked! For an individual, love was something that couldnt be sought, only encountered. So, he became anxious, unsettled, and began to devise a n About an hourter. ire was in the garden of Rowans pce, helping the servants water the flowers and nts. Some were already in full bloom, while others had withered due to the heavy rainst night, with some just beginning to blossom. Recalling her stay herest night, with the pouring rain and thunderstorms, and Rowan, a gentleman, holding her close as they slept under the same nket, not making a move on her, every detail showed his care and love for her. Before they were married, love was about restraint, about wanting to touch and then pulling back. ire couldnt help but smile at the thought, feeling incredibly happy. Dr. Watson was indeed an exceptional gentleman. At that moment, a servant approached her from a distance. Miss Russell. ire looked up as the maid quickly arrived and stood before her. Miss Russell, Prince Taylor requests your presence at Aire Castle, the westernmost location. Just head in that direction and take a left, youll see it. Does he have something to discuss with me? ire was slightly puzzled. Yes. What is it about? Im sorry, I do not know, but he insisted that I pass on the message. ire pondered for a moment, thinking it was necessary to meet with Taylor. After all, thest incident had caused such a stir, and the king was angry with him, which was unjust. Furthermore, she had been deliberately keeping her rtionship with Rowan a secret from him. Now that Eden had stepped down, she felt it was necessary to exin things to him.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She needed to mend the strained rtionship between the two brothers, and she had to y a role in eliminating the barriers. It was also important for her to exin things to him. Alright, Ill go over immediately, ire agreed. The servant was ted, having delivered the message and sessfully arranged the meeting for the prince. It was certain that a handsome reward awaited her. The servant smiled, bowed to ire, and then turned to leave. ire thought for a moment, then set down the watering can and took out her phone to call Rowan. At that moment, Rowan had just finished giving the king his medicine, and the king had justid down to rest. Just a moment ago, father and son had been talking about many things. His phone rang, and he checked to see that it was ire calling. He quickly answered, Hello, ire. Dr. Watson, Prince Taylor has sent a message asking to meet me, ire informed him. I think its important to see him, and I thought it best to inform you by calling. Rowan thought for a moment and asked, Where are you meeting him? When? Aire Castle, Im going right now. In that case, be careful, and let me know if anythinges up. Rowan advised her, Ille find youter. I have some matters to attend to at my residence. Alright, ires voice was sweet. Ill see youter. She then hung up the phone, put it away, and headed towards Aire Castle. Chapter 1758: Taylor Playing with Fire The royal Lu Layeka family had castles scattered everywhere, elegant and exquisite, each exuding a sense of profound history and grace. Many royal weddings took ce within these castles. The Aire Castle was particrly renowned, distinguished by its unique design, luxurious grandeur, and a particrly romantic legend. Taylor, the prince, chose this ce precisely because it was seldom visited. Here, he could discuss matters without any disturbances. The lounge was spacious, its vaulted ceiling adorned with intricate patterns exuding an artistic ambiance. The walls were adorned with masterful artwork, and the air carried the scent of wealth. A table was set with a countryside-style cloth, upon which a vase held several fresh lilies. A bottle of wine had been poured into a decanter. Taylor poured two sses himself, retrieved a packet of white powder from his pocket, and without hesitation, poured a measured amount into one of the sses.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. He then gently swirled the ss until the powder dissolvedpletely, cing it on the opposite side of the table. Taylor calmly awaited ires arrival, determined to have her drink this wine. The warm yellow lighting inside, apanied by a soft ssical melody with just the right volume and excellent audio quality, created a strong atmosphere, reflecting Taylors taste in music selection. ire hadnt dressed up deliberately; she hade straight after finishing a call with Rowan. Recalling the scene where the king had expelled Taylor from the pce and forbade him from re-entering, ire felt somewhat guilty. It had affected the rtionship between the father and son. As Taylor waited for ire, he patiently mused, knowing that once the die was cast, a new groom would be needed for the wedding. He couldnt be the favorite son, but he could be the first to give his father a grandchild. Taylor was somewhat paranoid today, his mind not entirely clear, unsure of what he was doing. Since Louiss return to the royal family, Taylor felt he had been treated differently, that his father no longer valued him. Despite his body steadily recovering, such important matters were kept from him. Hearing footsteps, Taylor looked up, hearing the soft voice of a servant at the door, Miss Russell, pleasee in. She had arrived. ire stepped inside, the servant gently closing the door behind her, as Taylor had instructed. This was ires first time entering Aire Castle. The scenery inside was unlike any other pce; it was exceptionally beautiful and filled with a captivating ambiance. At a nce, she spotted the man sitting at the center of the room by the table. ire approached him, her tranquil gaze fixed on him. Prince. Taylor turned his eyes slightly, smiling at her. Please, have a seat. The girl noticed the pastries and the poured wine on the table, along with the blooming lilies in the bottle. She took her seat opposite him, feeling somewhat apologetic. Prince, Im sorry for concealing my identity due to our need to guard against Eden. How long have you been together? Taylor seemed unperturbed, his gaze fixed on the girl. She always gave him a feeling of spring blossoms, as if even the corners of her eyes carried the fragrance of flowers. Half a year, ire met his gaze. But our rtionship is strong. We are nning to get married. Her words pierced Taylors heart like a thorn. To entrust ones lifetime to another after only half a year? Just how outstanding was Louis? Taylor forced a smile, his gaze now on the ss of wine in front of her. He spoke gently, Taste this wine. Its produced within our royal family and not sold elsewhere. Youve probably never had it, but it truly tastes wonderful. Chapter 1759: Claire Can’t Escape ire, thinking he wasnt upset, rxed a bit. Out of politeness, she picked up the wine ss. Under Taylors gaze, she took a sip, not detecting anything unusual. The wine was aromatic and not particrly strong. ire, first of all, I want to congratte you, Taylor mused, lifting his own ss. He took a sip, smiling. Congrattions on bing Lu Layekas queen. The words made ire feel slightly awkward. It didnt sound like a blessing, more like a taunt. But theres something I want to remind you of, Taylor smiled, telling her, In Lu Layeka, a man having four wives is protected byw. Polygamy? This surprised ire; she knew some countries practiced it historically, but she hadnt expected it in Lu Layeka. So, what was Taylor trying to convey? ire couldnt discern if it was a warning; it almost felt like a touch of schadenfreude. But as she drank from the ss, she lightly retorted, Your father has always had only one wife, hasnt he? Emotions arent something thew can protect; it depends on finding the right person. Youve only been together for six months. How can you be sure this person is right for you? Taylor swirled the wine ss gently, meeting the girls gaze. He earnestly confessed, I like you. Im serious. Can you feel it? A tale of two brothers vying for the same woman? Unfolding right in front of her? ire had written about such melodramatic plots in novels before. If mishandled, it could lead to bitter enmity between the brothers. Moreover, considering the delicate rtionship between Rowan and Taylor, who didnt share the same mother, the situation was even moreplex. So, ire patiently responded, Thank you for your affection, but Im sorry I cant give you the response youre seeking. Taylor knew she would reply this way. He took a sip from his ss, the smile on his face tinged with sadness. I love him, with a pure and ardent love, unwavering, ire dered. Thats why we can only be friends. Taylor concealed his inner disappointment with a smile. Youll never know how much I like you. Ive never liked anyone this much before. Prince Taylor, about concealing my rtionship status, I apologize once again for giving you the impression that I was single. ire raised her ss towards him and clinked it in the air. Im sorry, she said, then drank down the contents of the ss. This was exactly what Taylor wanted. She drank it all. He had thought she might refuse the drink, so he had deliberately chosen one with the lowest alcohol content, the kind even a three-year-old could drink, and had prepared a heap of lines to coax her into drinking it. Setting down the empty ss, ire asked, Was there anything else you wanted to talk to me about today? Taylor looked at her affectionately and shook his head. No, I just wanted to see you. In that moment, he felt incredibly content.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Then, can I leave? ire didnt want to give herself any more private time with him. She was well aware of her status and her current position. If anyone saw them together, gossip would inevitably spread, and it would lead to discussions involving Rowan as well. But as she rose from her seat, she suddenly felt dizzy. ire instinctively reached out to steady herself on the table. The objects on the table began to blur before her eyes. She furrowed her brow, then looked up slowly at Taylor. Did did you tamper with this wine? A searing sensation surged through her body, intense and acute, as an ominous premonition enveloped ire instantly. Chapter 1760: Directly Beaten and Screamed As a scream pierced the air, the scene unfolded just as Taylor had anticipated. Seated in a chair, he watched her, observing her eyes gradually bing unfocused, a flush spreading across her cheeks, until she struggled to stand steady. ire! T ler! ires rage remained unspoken, her throat parched and tight. Unable to clearly see his face, she watched the figure opposite her, blurring in her vision, and then, as she struggled to maintain coherence, she saw him rising. In a moment of rity, ire asserted, You cant do this. You mustnt make irredeemable mistakes. Each word brought a searing pain to her throat. Not far outside the castle, Rowan had swiftly departed from his own pce, making his way towards themotion. He thought to himself that when Taylor arranged to meet ire, it was likely for no good, probably just to entangle her further. Moreover, the choice of Aire Castle for the meeting seemed out of the ordinary, and as Rowans steps quickened, he grew increasingly uneasy. In the uniquely styled Aire Castle, within the reception hall on the ground floor, the effects of the drug hit ire forcefully. Although her thoughts remained momentarily clear, she struggled to move. She tried to walk out, but her legs refused to obey, feeling as though her body was no longer under her brains control. Furthermore, her body was growing weaker, making it a challenge to even support herself against the table. She saw the figure opposite her rise and step towards her, and soon their bodies collided. Dont dont touch me she resisted. But drugged as she was, how could she, a weakened woman, resist a man in the prime of his vigor? Taylor had alreadye to her side, enfolding her in his arms, whispering to her, ire, I like you. If you give me a chance, youlle to like me too. There are many qualities about me that you havent yet seen. As he spoke, he reached to y with her long hair, utterly captivated by her. Instilled with fear, ire instinctively leaned away, as if summoning all her strength to break free. Her throat had be so dry that she couldnt even speak. Dont Greedy to inhale her scent, Taylor closed his eyes in enjoyment, unable to resist reaching to undo her clothing. ire, I can be a better boyfriend. If before it was fear that surrounded ire, now it was despair. She had no strength to resist at all. At that moment, Rowan arrived at the door, finding it closed, with four guards stationed outside. Sensing the abnormality, hemanded their attention. Upon seeing Rowan, they were taken aback, their faces betraying their surprise. Prince Louis! They quickly greeted him, visibly flustered. Open the door, Rowans thin lips parted, exuding an aura of authority.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Being Taylors men, the guards were unaware of the situation inside, only following Prince Taylors orders not to let anyone disturb them. However, they hesitated for only three seconds before actively swinging the closed door open, without seeking permission from those inside. The reason was simple: the man before them was the future king, and they couldnt afford to offend him. As the door opened, Rowan stepped inside, and what he witnessed not far away left him aghast-ire pinned to the chair by Taylor, struggling. Taylor! Rowans eyes darkened, striding forward in a few swift steps. What are you doing?! Taylor barely had time to react before Rowan grabbed him by the cor, delivering a fierce blow to his face! Ah-! With a cry of pain, Taylor, caught off guard, was sent flying! Chapter 1761: Rowan Goes Wild with Beating ire! Rowan, deeply worried, hastily pulled the disheveled ire into his embrace. ire, are you all right?! Sensing her feverish body, seeing her flushed cheeks, hands tightly guarding her chest, he knew something terrible had just happened to her. Im sorry, ire Rowans heart ached. If only he had arrived a momentter, the consequences would have been unimaginable! Sit down for now. Suppressing his raging anger, Rowan helped the girl into a chair, covering her with a nket he grabbed nearby. Trembling, ire was still rational. She knew that Rowan hade to rescue her, yet the fear had not dissipated. She had been truly terrified just a moment ago. She felt so hot an unprecedented heat. Rowans furious gaze swept toward Taylor, who had taken a few steps back and just managed to steady himself, then he moved towards him! There was something sharp inhis eyes, a kind of fury! As he neared Taylor, Rowans eyes suddenly darkened, and he lunged forward to continue his frenzied assault on him! Ah! Unable to dodge, Taylor let out cries of agony, trying to retaliate but finding no room to do so. Rowan seemed to be addicted to pummeling him! As a doctor, he knew how to avoid fatal blows, and considering their past brotherly bond, Taylor was soon left in excruciating pain, but not in a life-threatening condition. Ah! Taylors screams rang out one after another. Rowans emotions verged on losing control, and he had no intention of stopping. His eyes were filled with a menacing glint! Stop ire sensed the situation growing dire. Despite herck of physical strength, her mind was clear. Stop fighting. She didnt want this incident to escte. If no one intervened, it would spiral out of control. If the king found out, Taylor would be in serious trouble. If Taylor suffered, Catherine might be an obstacle for Rowan The guards outside finally mustered the courage to enter upon hearing the sounds of the scuffle, and upon witnessing the two princes brawling, they were stunned for a few seconds! Hastily, they rushed to intervene. Ah! Prince Taylor! This is too brutal! Its heartbreaking! Prince Louis, please stop! I beg you to stop! They saw Prince Taylor, his face bruised and bloodied. Please, Prince Louis, show mercy! They anxiously called out, none daring toy a hand on either of the princes, but upon seeing the condition of the girl in the chair, they realized something was amiss. They knew that Prince Louis was defending Miss Russell, but what had Prince Taylor done to her?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Every second spent in the same room with Prince Louis felt like an eternity, as his furious aura was palpable. Leaving the two princes to their confrontation, the other two guards hastily ran out! They needed to inform Queen Catherine! Otherwise, Prince Taylor would be beaten to death! Go to hell! Straddling Taylor, Rowan continued, Taylor, youre just a scoundrel! and unleashed a torrent of blows upon him! Rowans fists moved too fast! Taylor had no room to retaliate; he could only curl up, arms shielding his face, appearing rather cowed! Rowan, usuallyposed and refined, had also trained inbat, and today, his eruption made him seem like a different person altogether! Prince Louis, please, have mercy! Prince Taylor The guards were frantic. ire grew increasingly anxious. She couldnt bear the thought of Taylor being beaten to death because of this incident. Taylors cries of agony left ire deeply distressed. Gathering all her strength, she stood and staggered towards the two fighting men. Though her vision blurred, she managed to grab onto Rowans arm. Stop fighting. She swayed, her bnce unsteady, and Rowan instinctively reached out to hold her. ire! Stop fighting She felt incredibly unwell, struggling even to breathe, as if her entire being was consumed by mes. Rowan realized the gravity of the situation. With a re at the now cowering Taylor, he picked up ire and carried her out. Chapter 1762: Catherine’s Uncontrollable Anger Rowan hurried, carrying her towards his own pce! His cold, intense gaze focused ahead, anger spraying from his eyes! His handsome yet stern facial features made him look like a trapped beast! The anger had not subsided! You have to hold on, ire, Rowan felt a deep pang of pity, not knowing if the medication had any side effects on the human body. As a doctor, his intuition led him to reject all medications. He he he didnt do anything to me, ire spoke with difficulty, her hands wrapped around his neck, her thoughts still clear, Dont be angry with him anymore. Even though ire was also very angry and wished to personally p Taylor, she couldnt risk a life. After all, he was the kings son, and every action could have severe consequences. Anger aside, rationality should prevail, and the matter needed to be dealt with, but not in an extreme manner. At this moment, Queen Catherine and Julie, upon hearing the news, drove towards their direction! Through the lowered car window, they inadvertently saw Louis swiftly leaving with ire in his arms! Miss Russell, what happened? Catherine asked the guard sitting beside her, sensing the cold anger emanating from Louis even from a distance. She felt that Louis had fought with Taylor, and it had something to do with Miss Russell, but the guard hadnt mentioned Miss Russell at all. Upon the queens inquiry, the guard recounted what he had witnessed upon entering- Prince Taylor arranged to meet Miss Russell at Aire Castle and instructed that no one be allowed inside. Shortly after, Prince Louis arrived. We didnt dare stop Prince Louis; after all, he is the future king.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. When we heard themotion and went in, we saw the two princes fighting, with two empty wine sses on the table. Miss Russell was sitting in the chair, trembling, her cheeks flushed, as if she had been drugged. Upon hearing the guards spection, Catherine and Julie felt a sudden tightness in their chests! Was this Taylors doing?! Soon, the car stopped at the entrance of Aire Castle. The doors opened, and Catherine and Julie hurried inside, their skirts billowing with urgency! That idiot son had better not have been beaten to death?! Inside the castle. Your Highness the remaining two guards felt deeply sorry and were about to reach out to assist him. But Taylor once again pushed them away! He didnt want anyone to see his sorry state. He forced himself to stand up, staggering several steps before steadying himself, panting heavily, even breathing was painful. His nose and lips felt sticky. He lightly wiped them and found his sleeve smeared with blood. He was dazed from the beating, feeling a numbness towards the pain. At this moment, Catherine and Julie, apanied by the guards, burst in! Seeing her son battered, Catherine felt a pang of heartache! ncing at the wine sses and the remaining wine on the table, she clenched her fists, restraining herself as she asked, What have you done? Taylors eardrums had a slight problem, and his mothers words echoed, almost like Sun Wukong wearing the tight-fitting headband, echoes of all sizes, causing him a severe headache. Julie, usuallyposed, couldnt help but furrow her brows upon seeing Prince Taylor like this, a look of distress on her face. This sight was simply unbearable. Speak up! Catherine, after feeling sorry for her son, was now furious, What have you done to ire?! As long as her son was alive, it wasnt a big deal, but this crime couldnt be overlooked! If the king found out, the consequences would be severe! Openly offending the future king wasnt just asking for trouble, it was practically seeking death! Chapter 1763: The Necessity of an Apology Taylor knew his mother had arrived and struggled to calm himself, closing his eyes tightly and furrowing his brow, attempting to dispel the pain. He didnt want his mother to worry. Seeing her son with blood on his lips, his disheveled appearance, and the two wine sses on the table, along with the remnants of wine in the bottle, Catherine felt both heartache and anger! Catherine was seething. Her voice low, she asked, Taylor! Did you have ill intentions towards ire?! Taylor was taken aback. His mother didnt care about him? Instead, she was siding with someone else? He slowly looked up at his mother and was met with her gaze and a rare sh of anger. Catherine was waiting for his response, and Taylor realized that all eyes were on him, none sympathetic. Speak up! His mothers impatience grew. With her shout, Taylor was instantly more alert. He knew he couldnt hide his actions today and attempted to first extingu his mothers anger. So, he averted his eyes, and said lightly, It was unsessful Upon hearing this, Catherines eyes widened in anger, and she was almost fuming! She clenched her fists at her waist, Uneptable! and directly kicked her son in the stomach! Julie was caught off guard and couldnt intervene. Ah Taylor let out a cry and staggered back a couple of steps, clutching his stomach. He couldnt fathom why his mother had kicked him. As he looked up, there was a hint of resentment in his eyes.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Taylor! Catherine roared at him, Have you lost your mind? Do you understand the implications of your actions? Disgraceful! I Taylor was speechless, feeling pain all over his body. Apologize! Minimize the impact! Catherines mind was exceptionally clear at this moment. Julies face was stern; she also felt that Prince Taylor had handled the situation poorly. I wont go Taylor thought of Louis and grew angry. If it werent for ires intervention, he might have been dead at Louiss hands by now. Catherine didnt want to waste time on him. She stepped forward, grabbed his shoulder, and said, Move! Before your father finds out! Go and apologize to ire! Gain her forgiveness first! Catherine was truly exasperated! Under the scrutiny of the guards, Prince Taylor was forcibly dragged out of the castle by the queen! His mother didnt even consider his injuries, despite his suppressed groans of pain. Julie followed, offering no objections. No one is to breathe a word about todays events! Julie instructed the guards as they left the castle. The guards, loyal to Prince Taylor, saluted, Yes, Captain! They wouldnt dare tarnish the princes reputation. Catherine then forced Taylor into the carriage! Taylor, you must apologize to her immediately! she said sternly, If your father finds out, he will not spare you! His father had very strong principles! He might even banish him from the royal family! Sitting in the carriage, Taylor felt incredibly agitated. He epted the handkerchief Julie handed him and attempted to wipe the blood from his lips. For the moment, he remained silent about the apology. At this moment, he was more clear-headed, recalling his recent actions and finding them terrifying. He knew he had been in the wrong, acting impulsively, recklessly, and downright despicably. Yet, he didnt want to apologize to Louis. He found it hard to swallow his pride, especially after being beaten so badly. The mother and son argued in the carriage over the apology. They couldnt cause a scene at someone elses pce. They had to persuade Taylor, and if he refused, theyd have to force him toply! Chapter 1764: Love You for a Lifetime Taylor, this is your fault, Katherine looked at her son, heart aching. His hair was disheveled, his face bruised. Seeing her own son beaten like this, it really was a mix of emotions for a mother. But she had to advise, this apology had to be made, and the earlier, the more sincere. He beat me like this, isnt he at fault? Taylor turned to look at his mother, a burning anger within him. Whats gotten into you today? Are you really siding with him? You were wrong first, I stand with whats right. No matter how wrong I was, it doesnt warrant this! Taylor was furious. If it werent for ire pleading for me, Louis would have beaten me to death today! Katherine felt deeply for her son; his injuries were severe, even his eyes were swollen. The mother and sons gazes met, and a brief silence fell upon the carriage. Meanwhile, in Prince Louiss pce. Rowan carried ire up the stairs and straight into the bedroom. She was burning up. He bent to gentlyy her on the bed, about to pour her a ss of water, but ires embrace tightened around his neck, preventing him from moving away. He stood there, close to her. ire was feeling terrible and had no desire for water. Rowan couldnt bring himself to touch her, especially in this situation. As a man, his inner conflict was overwhelming. Propping himself up with his elbow, he looked down at her. ire, are you still conscious? With her eyes closed, she nodded. Will you marry me right? Her throat was parched, like a fish out of water. She was weak in body, but her mind was clear. I will, Rowan didnt hesitate. I will take responsibility for you, marry you, and love you for a lifetime. A lifetime How romantic and wonderful those four words were in a novel. A radiant smile formed on ires lips, her cheeks blushing like peach blossoms.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As a doctor, Rowan understood clearly that instead of developing a remedy, it was better to follow the procedure he would take responsibility for her. He also knew that ire was clear-minded at this moment, she had a certain longing. Couples in love usually take that step. So, he carefully kissed her using himself as the antidote. Developing a remedy would take time, and she wouldnt hold on. Her body, pushed to its limits, might develop various issues. About two hourster. Rowan led ire out of the room, their first time together, under such precarious circumstances. It was both risky and fateful, a feeling beyond words. To ire, this had to happen with the person she loved the most. The joy and beauty of it, she couldnt express in words. As they descended the stairs, at the turn, they saw three people standing in the hall below. Katherine, Julie, and Taylor. ire felt a bit nervous for no apparent reason. Taylor had been quite beaten up just now. Were they here for a confrontation with his mother? Rowan paused for a moment, his expression cool as he stared down at the three below, his anger rising! Gripping ires hand, he continued down the steps with her. ires heart skipped a beat. She couldnt predict what would happen next. Would there be a conflict? By courtesy, Rowan should greet the queen, after all, she was his stepmother, his elder. But at this moment, the cold aura emanating from him made him want to express his emotions with his fists rather than waste a single word. Katherine and Julie also felt the chill from Prince Louis and realized that it would be difficult for him to easily forgive Taylor. Chapter 1765: Coming to Apologize At this point, though Taylor hade, he was not entirely convinced. He felt a bit dragged there by his mother, his bruised face still carrying an air of defiance. He seemed like a spoiled child, not meeting Rowans gaze, not out of fear, but out of disdain. Rowans face grew colder, his gaze sweeping lightly over the three. He led ire down, understanding their thoughts at this moment. ire felt a bit uneasy. She swallowed hard, feeling somewhat unnatural. Such a thing happening to her made her feel ashamed and embarrassed. After descending the stairs, Rowan stood with ire in front of the three. There was a distance of about a meter between them. Rowans face remained grim, a hint of coldness in his eyes, not wanting to see these people. Your Highness, Julie, out of courtesy, made a respectful bow. ire also responded, Your Highness, her voice soft, carrying an imperceptible unease. Her son had been beaten like this, his mother must be verydistraught, right? But ire didnt want to escte the situation any further. So, she organized her thoughts, intending to exin the entire situation from start to finish. She didnt want the queen to only hear Taylors side of the story. Miss Russell, Katherine spoke up, sighing softly. Prince Louis, Taylors behavior today was thoughtless. I brought him here to apologize. Her sincere attitude was unexpected. Rowans countenance remained icy. His gaze fell on the woman. Just thoughtless? This is despicable behavior. His chilling gaze sent shivers down their spines. Yes, yes, yes, Katherine nodded quickly, not wanting to provoke him. It was despicable. Youve already given him a good lesson, he will definitely remember it. Rowan understood that this apology was from the mother, and Taylor wasnt mute, so he must have beenpelled toe here, right? Taylor didnt realize the seriousness of the situation. Rowan wasnt angry. He just continued to gaze coldly at Katherine, asking, What if this had escted? What would the queen think? Katherine felt a slight tremor in her heart at his question. She fell silent, unable to respond.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Escted? She really didnt dare to think about it! Would the king go into a rage? If Miss Russell couldnt handle the pressure, she mightmit suicide? In the midst of this conversation, ire also felt ufortable. As the person at the center of this event, she, too, fell silent. Rowans gaze shifted to Taylor. His lips curved into a cold smile. I was being lenient. No need for an apology. Let me take another ten minutes to vent? No need for an apology. His words didnt sound like a joke, and it frightened Katherine and Julie! Under his cold gaze, Taylor stepped back reflexively, the pain reawakening. He felt his scalp tingle. Taylor! Katherine turned, lowering her voice, urgently reminding him, why hadnt he shown any remorse yet? Hurry and apologize! Julie stood by, her expression grave, worried for Prince Taylor, and concerned that this matter might reach the king. In an instant, Taylor became clear-headed. He started to fear his father If his father found out, he might have ten people beat him up like crazy. When he was younger and mischievous, his father was so furious that he had also been severely beaten. With a thud, Taylor bent his knees, a move even his mother hadnt anticipated. He knelt before Rowan. Brother, I was wrong! Please forgive me! he said loudly, looking up. Chapter 1766: Considering the Big Picture This scene left Julie feeling astonished! Catherine was also stunned! Rowan and ire were shaken, all eyes focused on Prince Taylor, who was kneeling, his hair disheveled, his face sporting bruises, and his lips stained with blood. Rowan appeared calm, unmoved by the situation, his inner anger not diminished by this act of kneeling. Bro, I was wrong! Taylor looked up at him, thick-skinned and said, Just forgive me! I really know I was wrong! The term bro struck a chord in Rowans heart, ying the family card. Rowans indifferent face showed no emotion, but inside, he was somewhat moved because this address from Taylor should be difficult for him, right? Catherine and Julie were still a bit dazed. Taylor actually called him bro?! ire, Im sorry, I was wrong! Seeing no response from his brother, Taylor knelt beside the girl next to his brother. He looked genuinely apologetic, and said pitifully, I really know I was wrong. Shall I write you a self-criticism? Write a self-criticism?? Isnt that what children do? But at this moment, Taylor was like a child who had done wrong, with his mother by his side and his brothers wife in front of him. As long as he sincerely and earnestly apologized, the elders wouldnt pursue the matter further, so his father wouldnt find out. ire suddenly felt sorry for him. Taylors actions were truly disheartening. He failed to achieve his goal, got beaten, knelt down, and now apologized So, she turned her gaze towards the man beside her. Rowan, exuding an aura of coldness, looked at him displeased, Write a one-thousand-word self-criticism. Your attitude must be sincere, and your handwriting must be neat. Hand it over before nightfall today! Okay, bro! Taylor breathed a sigh of relief, Can I get up now? Rowan withdrew his gaze, put his arm around ire, and walked away. ire, as she walked, nced back at the three of them. When she saw Taylor standing up, Princess Catherine and herself briefly exchanged nces. ire averted her eyes and then noticed a sense of gratitude in Princess Catherines gaze. So they definitely didnt want this matter to escte, didnt want to tarnish Taylors reputation. Dr. Watson, ire said as she walked, turning her gaze, Cant we What did you call me? Rowan squeezed her shoulder, reminding her, Didnt you change your address in bed just now? His tone, having changed from the previous sternness, now carried a teasing and gentle quality. ires heart felt as though it had been stirred. She turned around and embraced him, halting his steps. Rowan, she looked up at him, Could this matter not be told to the king? This wasnt a matter of being saintly, but rather considering the bigger picture.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The incident had already urred. Taylor was willing to write a self-criticism, and she believed he would definitely turn over a new leaf. Moreover, Princess Catherine had personallye to intercede today. If the matter reached the king, her rtionship with the prince would sour again. Naturally, it was better to repair this rtionship as perfectly as possible. Their eyes met, and Rowan understood her meaning and naturallyprehended this reasoning. We can keep it from him, but its unlikely to remain hidden, he said. Although Taylors injuries arent fatal, the aftermath is substantial. He probably wont get out of bed tomorrow. What? ires chest tightened, and a thought urred to her. Then cant you treat him? Mend your rtionship with your stepmother? Rowan raised an eyebrow, his voice low, That depends on whether his one-thousand-word self-criticism meets my satisfaction. Chapter 1767: Seeking Traditional Chinese Medicine Treatment He could respond in this manner, so he was probably willing to help Taylor Physicians are alwayspassionate. ire felt happy about his kindness andpassion because her future husband was the exceptional Dr. Watson. She gave him a gentle and admiring smile, then released her hold on his waist and linked her arm with his, pulling him forward. After they had slept and hade into closer contact, it was an incredibly strange feeling, a spiritual and physical union of pleasure that couldnt bepared to anything else. Rowan recalled Taylors bro just now and the feelings it stirred in him it was always somewhat special. His anger dissipated considerably in an instant. He felt a bit helpless, a bit exasperated, and a bit resentful.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In his pce, Taylor was seriously injured, barely holding himself up, feeling like his knees were about to give way. Princess Catherine and Julie quickly went to support him. When mother and sons eyes met, Princess Catherine looked at her son as if he were a strange creature, her thoughtsplex and her words feeble. Taylor also knew that his bro just now was a bit hasty, without discussing it with his mother, but other than ying the family card, he had no other choice. Um Taylor nced at his mother and said softly, Ill go write my self-criticism. With a heavy heart, he took painful steps and walked out. Watching her sons limping figure, Catherine exchanged a nce with Julie and then stepped forward. Julie followed, feeling quite despondent. After a while, Catherine, watching her sons hobbling figure, said to the woman beside her as they walked, Notify the court physician toe and treat him. Its already arranged, Julie, her trusted aide, always on top of things, checked the time on her wrist, I reckon the court physician is already waiting in the pce. Mm. When Taylor reached the entrance of his own pce, he saw the court physician from a distance and couldnt help but slow his pace, feeling quite embarrassed. Son, you need to get these injuries treated, or there could be long-term consequences, Catherine stepped forward a few paces, tenderly urging him, implying that the court physician was invited by her and he shouldnt resist. Taylor hadnt looked in the mirror yet and didnt know how beaten up he was, but his whole body hurt. Ill write my self-criticism first, feeling a bit anxious, he couldnt let his father find out about this, otherwise, he would get an even harsher beating. So, when he stepped through the door, he simply ignored the court physician and headed straight for the study. The court physician greeted him and, as he took a closer look at the injuries on his face, felt a pang of concern. Taylors face was swollen like a pigs, far beyond the description of ck and blue. What had happened to him? Your Highness the court physician looked at the queen with astonishment and asked in a hushed voice, How did the prince sustain these injuries? Because he was a physician and was expected to treat him, it was normal to inquire about the cause. However, the fewer people who knew about this, the better, because it could easily reach the kings ears, and then all their efforts would be in vain. The court physician gazed at the queen, waiting for her response, but also anticipating that this matter was not simple. Catherine considered the severity of her sons injuries and admitted, He was beaten by Louis. As the mother spoke, her face also revealed a hint of helplessness. The court physicians eyes widened upon hearing this. Although he refrained from passing judgment, he couldnt help but think: Prince Louis hasnt even ascended to the throne yet, and hes already this audacious? Shouldnt a dog know who its master is? Isnt he tantly disrespecting the queen today? What are you standing around for? Julies tone was indifferent as she urged, Why dont you hurry in and treat him? Chapter 1768: Taylor Writes a Serious Self-Criticism Yes, yes, yes The royal physician hurriedly bowed and restrained his curiosity. He turned and walked inside. Katherine felt distressed about her son and naturally apanied him. She needed to know the extent of her sons condition, whether he had any serious injuries. As they reached the study, they found the door was locked. The royal physician nced at the queen and, upon receiving permission, gently rang the doorbell and called out, Your Highness? Please open the door. Im here to assess your injuries. At that moment, Taylor sat at his desk, wearing headphones and holding a pen. In front of himy an unfolded A4 paper. His world was quiet. This silence made him more acutely aware of his mistake. He couldnt understand how he had been so foolish at that time. How could he have done such a thing? It was terrifying! Fortunately, he hadnt seeded. Otherwise, he would never have forgiven himself. Upon hearing about ires engagement to Louis, he hadpletely lost hisposure! Now, as he sat and contemted, he realized how foolish the whole thing was. What difference did it have from a crime? Could love be seized? Plundered? He didnt hate Louis for hitting him. He was d Louis had arrived in time and that he hadnt harmed ire. If he had seeded just now, he would have regretted it bitterly for the rest of his life. This boy had some goodness in him; there was still a trace of kindness in his heart. Even the earlier bow was sincere, as was the word brother that hade straight from the heart. So every word he wrote with the pen now was a genuine apology As he wrote, he was struck by a kind of heart-wrenching pain, which overshadowed the physical pain. Outside the door, the royal physician couldnt open it. He could only lower his head and take a small step back, waiting for them to figure out a solution. He was only responsible for treating injuries; it wasnt his fault that the door couldnt be opened, was it? Katherine sighed. Lets wait at the door, she said, implying that she didnt intend to knock. This surprised the royal physician. With injuries like this, why wouldnt they let him receive treatment? What was going on? Julie caught the royal physicians surprise and replied directly, The prince is writing a self-criticism. Its not a good time to disturb him. A self-criticism? Your Highness, with the prince in such a condition youre still making him write a self-criticism? The royal physician couldnt help but feel a tinge of pity. After all, he had watched the young prince grow up. He advised, Is there anything between mother and son that cant be resolved through conversation?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. In other words, why was the queen still keeping ounts with him? Its not me who asked him to write it, Katherine said lightly, her eyes falling on him without warmth. Youre here to treat his injuries. Why bother with so many questions? Also, regarding the matter of Prince Taylor being beaten, you cannot reveal it to anyone. Understood, the royal physician replied, although he couldnt help but wonder why, with her son so injured, she wouldnt report it to the king. Was she trying to protect Prince Louis? Because he was going to inherit the throne, did she choose to endure in silence? Was she afraid? Afraid to offend? Thinking of the visible injuries on Prince Taylor, the royal physician was filled with frustration. Surely, the queen must be feeling equally frustrated? The royal physician had never held a good impression of Prince Louis. He had once questioned the royal physicians medical skills and brought in some Arabian doctor to humiliate him! Prince Louis always seemed to look down on him, and he never acknowledged his abilities. He had heard that Prince Louis was also a doctor, but in the royal physicians opinion, he only had superficial knowledge, right? Was it really remarkable to diagnose poisoning? Maybe it was something his uncle, Eden, had brought upon himself. In the royal physicians mind, he didnt want the inexperienced and arrogant Prince Louis to inherit the throne. He believed that if that were to happen, the entire Lu Layeka would be ruined by his hands. Chapter 1769: Impressions of Prince Louis Decline Once More In the spacious and elegant study, Prince Taylor was writing his self-criticism with great seriousness. Several crumpled sheets had already been thrown into the waste bin, leaving the three outside waiting for a good two hours He had spent two hours writing his self-criticism, and his attitude was far from perfunctory. The royal physicians legs were aching from standing for so long, but he didnt dare to leave without being dismissed. Two hourster, thedoor opened, and as Taylor was about to step out, he suddenly appeared in the sight of the three people waiting outside. He paused for a moment, seemingly taken aback. What are you all doing here? Your Highness, the royal physician quickly bowed respectfully. Katherine, seeing her sons appearance, felt a pang of distress. The traces of blood around his mouth had already dried. I asked the royal physician toe and check on you, to help you recover more quickly. Taylor, holding the self-criticism in his hand, thought for a moment. Wait here. Ill be back in a while. With that, he left. He also wanted treatment; the bruise on his face didnt look good, and it really hurt. The royal physicians gaze fell on the paper folded twice in Taylors hand; it seemed to be filled with writing. Where was he nning to take this self-criticism? After a brief moment of doubt, a thought suddenly urred to the royal physician-Did Prince Louis make him write this self-criticism??? So it wasnt surprising that the queens expression had turned grim. Oh, Prince Louis was so ignorant. Even if he was going to be the king, the queen was still his elder. Shouldnt he respect her? So, the royal physicians impression of Prince Louis diminished once again. As Rowan was returning to his pce with ire, a passing guard quietly reported, Your Highness, Miss Russell, Prince Taylor is here, waiting for you in the hall. Rowan paused for a moment, looked in the direction of the pce, and said, Hmm. His handsome face showed no emotion. The guard respectfully saluted them and stepped aside, allowing the two to walk towards the pce. Knowing that only Taylor hade and the queen hadnt, had he already finished writing the self-criticism so quickly? His attitude of admitting his mistake seemed quite good. The two entered the grand hall. Your Highness, a servant inside greeted them respectfully, Miss Russell. Please, you may leave, Rowan said calmly, his gaze falling on Taylor, who had stopped not far away, then he stood in front of him. The two brothers locked eyes. Soon, the spacious hall was left with only the three of them.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rowan and ire stood before Taylor. Rowans expression was calm, his eyes coolly fixed on him. Although he wasnt as angry as before, he still didnt seem very pleased. Taylor shifted his gaze. Brother, this is my self-criticism, he said, handing over the handwritten self-criticism. Rowan didnt immediately take it. ire pursed her lips and slowly turned to look at him. She noticed that he was staring at Taylor without a trace of anger in his eyes, only a sense of disappointment. ire lightly touched Rowans arm. After about five seconds, Rowan reached out with his left hand and took the self-criticism. ncing briefly at the written words, he said calmly, Whether I forgive you or not depends on how well this self-criticism is written, how sincere it is. Since you are writing it seriously, rest assured, I will read it seriously and not just throw it away. Taylor, who had been listening, dared not look up. He knew he had gone too far, and this wouldnt end easily. Even ire felt that Rowans tone was incredibly cold, and yet, it was strangely pleasing to the ear. His attitude was also incrediblyposed! After venting, he didnt intend to continue confronting his brother, but he still wanted to teach him a lesson, to make sure he deeply remembered not to repeat such things. Yes, it was quite the elder brothers style. Chapter 1770: The Royal Physician May Not Be Able to Heal Him Taylor was at a loss for words for a moment, hanging his head, knowing he hade to apologize. He didnt want to appear weak, to avoid another beating. After a while, he heard ire speak, You should go back and rest well. Taylor looked up at the sound, meeting ires eyes. He earnestly said, Im sorry, ire, I was wrong. I know, ires lips curled slightly. Go back quickly. Your mother must be very worried. Seeing that she wasnt angry, Taylor felt a little relieved and cast a wary nce at Rowan, catching his cold, thin-lipped gaze. After about three seconds, Taylor averted his eyes and turned to stride out. When he returned to his own pce, the royal physician was still waiting. Taylor felt a bit embarrassed, so he kept a cold face and didnt look at him. With his mother and Julie by his side, the royal physician quickly treated his wounds and gave him medication, and then hey down to rest. This is a serious injury the royal physician sighed, as if facing an ancient conundrum. Hearing this, Catherines heart suddenly tightened. Has it injured any internal organs? Is there any internal bleeding? Is his life in danger? No, the royal physician shook his head. Its a severe injury, but it will be painful for a long time, and there may be lifelong issues. The royal physicians exaggeration frightened Catherine, and Julie coldly said, Can you actually heal him? What kind of doctor scares people? I can I can, he stammered. Then heal him properly! Stop wasting words! If you cant heal him, its a problem with your medical skills! Julie didnt want to hear him bber, feeling that he was exaggerating and might scare the prince. The royal physician immediately fell silent, realizing that Julie had seen through his little scheme. Then he applied some ointment to Prince Taylor and promised the Queen toe by for consultation twice a day. After the royal physician left, Catherine had the servants stay by Taylors bedside, then she and Julie left, not wanting to disturb his rest. As they walked back, Catherine felt as if a heavy stone was pressing on her heart. She was very worried about her sons injury and wished she could bear the pain for him. Julie thought for a while and hesitantly spoke, The royal physicians skills are not good, she concluded. You noticed from how he treated the King this time? Catherine also had the same feeling. Yes, Julie nodded. He couldnt even find signs of poisoning, let alone the root cause. How can he heal him? Hes handled all kinds of illnesses in the royal family before, from small to serious ones, and it was effective.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He could even prescribe medicine formon illnesses, Julie said bluntly. Since Prince Louiss medical skills are good, should we ask him to treat Prince Taylor? To prevent any lingering issues. In fact, this idea had crossed Catherines mind several times, but she couldnt bring herself to say it. He beat him and now hes supposed to treat him? Is that possible? Catherine wasnt hopeful. He would rather beat him for another hour, hes still angry, dont provoke him. Julies face grew serious, she was genuinely worried about the princes condition. After a while, Catherine sighed, Lets see. As long as its not life-threatening, maybe the royal physician can heal him. If theres improvement tomorrow, we wont need to find Prince Louis. Chapter 1771: Intentionally Coming to Report In a nearby pce, Rowan and ire read Taylors self-criticism, written with great sincerity and neatly arranged. It contained apologies to his brother and to ire. As a writer, ire had a strong ability in organizing her words. She felt that this self-criticism was of a certain standard and came from Taylors heart. At this moment, shepletely forgave this boy. Or you could just forgive him? Rowan sat in a chair, holding the self-criticism, looking it over and over. ire leaned against him, pressing her waist against his arm, and continued, After all, youve already forgiven him in your heart, its just a matter of saying it. Listening to her gentle and pleasant voice, Rowan remembered the y he had just performed with her in bed because of Taylor, and to be honest, his mood wasnt that bad anymore. He put down the self-criticism, gently took the girls hand, and turned her around to sit on hisp, staring at each other at close range. She lowered her head slightly, her ck hair conveniently covering both sides of her cheeks. Her nose, like jade, and her thick ck eysheswere so arresting that the more he looked, the more addicted he became. Unable to resist, Rowan cupped her cheek and kissed her lips involuntarily.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After leaving Prince Taylor, the royal physician went straight to the kings pce, pondering many things along the way. Arthur at the door bowed respectfully, Royal Physician. Ivee to see the king, how is his health? The royal physician wore a charitable expression. The king is very well, hes in the study working on documents. Do you have urgent matters or are you just here to see him? Arthur said, The king just went in, without an appointment, you may have to wait for quite a while. Not urgent, I just came to check on him, the royal physician smiled. I have time, I can wait. Then Arthur had a servant prepare tea for him, and the royal physician sat on the sofa, waiting. In the study not far away, the door was closed, the king had just taken some medicine, and his body had improved somewhat, his overall spirits much better. The effect of the antidote seemed to have a magical power. He sat at his desk, with an openptop, holding a mouse, carefully reviewing the documents. About an hourter, the royal physician waiting outside heard footsteps and quickly stood up and turned to look, Your Majesty, he respectfully greeted. Youvee? The king walked over with his dragon-headed cane. How have you beentely, Your Majesty? he asked eagerly, with a smile on his face. Feeling much better, I hope? Yes. The royal physician thought for a moment and wanted to get straight to the point, but at that moment, the king looked outside and said, The weather is nice, would you apany me for a walk? Wasnt this the perfect opportunity? Of course. The royal physician quickly took a few steps forward, carefully supporting his arm. Please be careful, Your Majesty. Im alright, not that fragile, getting better day by day, hardly confined to bed during the day. The king smiled, seeming in a very good mood. I was just on theputer for a long time, need to go out and rx to alleviate the fatigue. Bncing work and rest is most important for ones health. The royal physician apanied him, always wearing a smile. In no time, the two of them walked out of the pce and into the dimly lit garden, surrounded by insect chirps and bird calls, with the fragrance of flowers wafting in the air, making them feel refreshed. Your Majesty, theres something Im not sure if I should mention. The royal physician hesitated, wearing a troubled expression. The kings voice was gentle and calm, Go ahead. Chapter 1772: When Were You Planning to Get Married? Having obtained the kings permission and with the court physician hesitating, he yed a little trick, creating a very mysterious atmosphere. This made the king inevitably worried. He turned to him, Whats wrong? Since youvee, you must have something to say, right? Your Majesty, Prince Louis has beaten Prince Taylor, the court physician said with a grave expression, sighing, and he beat him severely, leaving him bruised and swollen, unable to show his face. The king stopped in his tracks, looking at him with some disbelief. The court physician also stopped, and the two middle-aged mens gazes met. The court physician couldnt quite figure out what the king was thinking at the moment, but he knew that he had sessfully made hisint. After a few seconds of silence, the king asked him, What was the reason? The calm tone surprised the court physician, but it was clear that the king was not aware of this matter before. Im asking you for the reason, the king repeated, his tone calm but with a hint of impatience. Dont hesitate, just speak. The court physician quickly regained hisposure. I Im not sure. Not sure, and yet you made aint? The king saw through him, seeming to understand his thoughts in a second. The words made aint struck the court physician, making him feel a little guilty and somewhat embarrassed because making aint was something only a three-year-old child would do. The king nced at him, his gaze withdrawing, and continued to stride forward. The court physician hung his head, half-bent, feeling somewhat ashamed as he followed alongside the king. And so, the topic ended there. The king didnt mention it again, and the court physician dared not continue with theint. However, the king was filled with worry and concern for Taylor in his heart, and at the same time, he was very certain that there was a reason for the incident. Louis was a sensible child, understanding the rules and considering the overall situation. Being beaten up must be Taylors own fault; otherwise, how could Catherine have watched her son being harmed withouting toin? It wasnt until the court physician, with an anxious heart, apanied the king for a long walk, not paying attention to the scenery along the way, that he realized a fact today- That Prince Louiss position in the kings heart far surpassed that of Prince Taylors, so his position on the throne was definitely secure. This matter would not change. The court physician thought to himself that he must not offend Prince Louis in the future, otherwise, how could he continue to thrive in the royal court? The two strolled around the courtyard, and as they returned when they were about to reach the pce, the king spoke, Go and treat Taylor, dont leave any seque.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Your Majesty, the court physician respectfully saluted and reported, I will treat him. Recovery may take a long time. Although his life is not in danger, his tendons and bones have been injured. Very well, the king said, not saying anything more. In the evening, Rowan arrived at the royal pce to have dinner with the king, as they had agreed. In the magnificent dining hall, Rowan and his father sat at opposite ends of the table. Exquisite waiters lined up to serve tonights dishes one by one-two cups of fruit soup, chocte pie, Dupont wine, turbot fillet, venison, with lobster mousse and rice was also served. Although there were only the father and son, the dishes were nutritious and plentiful. When do you and ire n to get married? the king asked, smiling as he personally poured the wine, looking at the handsome man sitting opposite him with some anticipation. Today, it seemed as if the matter brought up by the court physician had not been heard. The king would not dwell on it, let alone ask for reasons here. Chapter 1773: Father’s Advice After the session ceremony, I n to return to Arkpool City for a while, Rowan told his father about his thoughts. I have a hospital there, where I am an investor, the director, and the legal representative. There are some matters that need to be taken care of. Returning to Arkpool City isnt primarily because of the hospital, right? the king guessed, his face showing a kind smile. Im sure your hospital is running smoothly and in order. Being seen through, Rowan concealed his thoughts with a gentle smile and confessed, I need to ask for forgiveness from the Russell family elders. Ive taken their precious niece away for so long without returning home for years, and I feel very sorry about that. Indeed, the king agreed, If you feel sorry, you should apologize sincerely and win the elders approval and blessings with sincerity. Only thencan a marriage be longsting. Rowan listened humbly, nodding, I will remember that, father. So, when do you n to propose? And what are your thoughts on the betrothal gifts? the king inquired. I have no experience with marriage, so Id like to hear your thoughts, father, for reference, Rowan replied. The father and son ate without too much formality or etiquette, chatting as they ate, just like an ordinary father and son from an average family. This atmosphere was rxing and heartwarming. The king advised him, Show your sincerity, for sincerity is priceless. Besides, you should also meet the material needs of the other party. After all, raising a child is not easy. On ires side, dont just make promises; take direct action. Arrange the house, the car, and the necessities properly. You cant spend every day at the hospital, can you? Rowan took his fathers advice seriously, nodding in agreement, I have bought a house in Arkpool City, and I dont live at the hospital. Regarding the wedding, I think you should have two ceremonies. Young people like to experience these things, and looking back on it when youre older, these memories will be very beautiful, the king continued. Hold a formal and solemn ceremony here in the Lu Layeka royal castle, and another one in Arkpool City with a more romantic style. No girl dislikes a sense of ceremony. Rowans eyes sparkled with approval of his fathers words, and he nodded, taking every word to heart. Louie, marriage and love can be considered separate or intertwined; it depends on how you choose to understand it, the king said, taking a bite of steak and savoring it. Father, I believe they are intertwined, Rowan said with a faint smile on his face. Im lucky to have met her. She is love, not apromise. So, you are luckier than most people in this world. Finding love is a miracle, the king said, raising his ss to him. Son, I congratte you and wish you eternal happiness. Facing his fathers sincere and warm gaze, Rowan felt particrly moved. He also raised his ss, taking the opportunity to say, Thank you for allowing me to marry ire, without influencing my marriage, or making me a pawn in a political alliance.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The king shook his head with a smile. He couldnt do such a thing. He sincerely hoped that his children would be happy. Although the Russell family was notcking, Rowans side was still the royal family. In the eyes of outsiders, ire was just amoner, which was an unsuitable match. I wish you both happiness, the king once again offered his blessings. The two sses lightly touched, and then the father and son both took a sip of the wine in their sses. Chapter 1774: Getting Worse with Treatment? Not until dinner was over did the king inquire about why he had beaten Taylor. The king always believed there was a reason for everything. He left the children to resolve their conflicts on their own, believing it to be the wisest choice for parents not to intervene. Rowan did not file aint. The following morning, Prince Taylor was in his pce. Ah, ah ouch Ah! Your Highness! The servants guarding the door rushed in, shocked by his painful appearance. One of them supported the struggling Taylor. Ah! he yelled in pain, Be gentler, for Gods sake! Im sorry, Im sorry! The servant quickly let go, too scared to assist him. It seemed like he had exerted too much force just now, but it wasnt intentional. Your Highness Do you want to get up? Another servant asked nervously, wanting to help but not daring to. Another servant turned and left, running outside to call the queen. For heavens sake! Taylor sat on the bed, grimacing in pain, I need to use the bathroom Having endured the entire night, he had struggled for half an hour to sit up just now, feeling utterly incapacitated. Any movement caused excruciating pain throughout his body. Come on, let me help you Be gentler, damn it! Taylor was furious. The sensation of needing to urinate was unbearable; it felt like he was about to explode. With the two servants supporting him cautiously, Taylor finally, with great effort and pain, got out of bed andboriously made his way to the bathroom When Katherine and Julie hurriedly arrived, they found Taylor being helped back to bed. His steps were like those of a terminally ill old man, devoid of strength, making even a small step aborious task. Son! Katherine was so shocked that her legs went weak. She rushed towards him, screaming, Whats happened to you? Whats wrong? Tears welled up in her eyes. Julie, also with a heavy heart, stepped forward. Beaten up? It wasnt this severe yesterday! Your Highness, please dont touch the prince too hard, hes in a lot of pain, the servant kindly reminded, then stepped aside. Katherines outstretched hand paused in mid-air, then she withdrew 99% of her strength. Son She carefully held Taylors arm, helping him onto the bed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The moment he sat on the edge of the bed, Taylor bit his lip, contorting his face in agony. Taylor Katherine was heartbroken. My butt hurts, the boy gasped, his face contorting in pain, as if that was the only way to alleviate it. I dont want to stay awake, I want to sleep This broke Katherines heart. She turned and yelled, Wheres the royal physician?! Wasnt he supposed toe for a consultation twice a day?! Dont call him, Taylor weakly retorted, Hes probably the one who made it worse; it wasnt this badst night. Katherine was very worried and upset. After hesitating for a few seconds, she told Julie, Bring him here! If it was indeed his fault, he would have to take responsibility! Otherwise, she would dismiss him! All right. Julie hurriedly turned to make the call. Taylor groaned With the help of the servants, Katherine and Julie assisted Taylor to lie down. Despite his rtively light weight, his body was so sensitive that he couldnt be touched. Soon, the royal physician arrived. Your Highness, Prince Taylor, Captain Whats wrong with you?! I asked you to treat him, not render him immobile! Katherine was furious. Quickly, tell me whats going on! The royal physician also didnt understand the situation. He felt wronged; he approached and knelt down, taking Taylors pulse. Chapter 1775: Louis, the Good Brother All eyes in the room were on the royal physician, waiting for his diagnosis, which put immense pressure on him! This pulse its very unstable the royal physician was very anxious. In the quiet morning, in the pavilion at the back of a certain castle, birds sang, flowers exuded their fragrance, and a gentle breeze wafted through. The beautiful morning light filtered through the leaves of the towering trees, creating a serene and pleasant atmosphere. A round stone table was covered with a rustic Italian-style cloth,den with delicious breakfast foods, emitting a tantalizing aroma.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rowan and ire sat in the pavilion, enjoying their breakfast. Despite their young age, they were both attractive and intelligent, making them a pleasing sight to behold. The attending servant had withdrawn, leaving them to savor the tranquility. The air seemed to be filled with the scent of happiness. Will Jennifer and theothers arrive at Arkpool City around noon? Rowan asked her. Have you been thinking about going home recently? Yes, ire admitted openly. This is the first time I havent been home to spend Chinese New Year with my uncle and aunt. Im adjusting, but Im worried about how theyre coping. After the ceremony for the inheritance of the throne, Ill apany you back to Arkpool City, Rowan assured her. Im still a doctor, and national affairs can be managed remotely, or I can fly over every so often. His implication was that Arkpool City would be their settled city. With todays advanced technology, it was no longer necessary to attend daily meetings and court sessions, with video conferences being convenient and straightforward. Moreover, the country was stable, much like a well-oiled machine that only required regr check-ups to run smoothly. After discussing national matters, they finished their breakfast. Looking at him, ire tentatively asked, What are you going to do now? Im going to check on that little scoundrel Taylor, Rowan replied as he wiped his lips with a handkerchief. Hell probably have trouble even getting out of bed. That bad? ire was taken aback, inhaling sharply. When he used that word, it meant he was certain. Rowan put down his handkerchief, and with a slight smile, replied, To make sure he remembers. He might not otherwise. People who hadcked nothing since childhood found it difficult to learn from their mistakes. It was clear to Rowan that Taylor liked ire, so this time he needed to make sure the lesson stuck. , ire diverted her gaze. Um, how about I apany you? Sure. Rowan stood up and extended his hand to her. Smiling, ire walked around the table and ced her small hand in hisrge palm. Rowan gave it a gentle squeeze and led her towards Taylors pce. It wasnt a long walk, about five minutes. In Taylors bedroom at that moment. Katherine hadnt been so irritable the previous day, but today she was absolutely furious, shouting at the royal physician, Cant you do anything right?! What medicine did you give him yesterday? Is this a side effect?! The royal physician felt genuinely wronged! He gently set down Taylors hand and stood up, bowing deeply to the queen. He remembered hisintst night and the kings attitude, and for a moment, he didnt know what to say. Whats going on?! Speak! Katherine noticed his hesitation. Looking troubled, the royal physician sighed heavily, forced to say, Ive been avoiding vital points, but each touch brings excruciating pain What?! Your Highness, please dont be angry, the royal physician looked up, speaking urgently, Im stating a fact. Prince Louis has some knowledge of medicine and must understand the human body well. He didnt hit him fatally, but it really hurts. Im at a loss; the aftermath is severe. Chapter 1776: Catherine’s Hesitation Ouch Ah Ouch At this moment, Taylory in pain, his back aching, his entire body in agony. He groaned in agony, every moment felt unbearable. His small frame couldnt bear it, feeling like he had lost half his life. The imperial physician appeared at a loss. Why are you still standing there?! Hurry up and give him something for the pain! Catherine was so anxious she wanted to hit someone. She raised her voice angrily, Why did I call you over for?! The imperial physician trembled all over, looking helpless. Your Highness, I I have no way. Theres no specific medicine for this kind of bone-deep injury. We can only ensure nutrition and then allow for slow recovery in the future Ouch Taylor winced in pain, finding it difficult to even shift his body on the bed. Mother, I cant bear it anymore Catherines chest heaved with anger. She was truly furious, but she couldnt be angry at Louis, so she vented her anger on the imperial physician. Useless! You cant even treat this minor injury! The imperial physician hung his head low, not daring to say a word. Julie, after a moment of calm consideration, then tried to speak, Your Highness, maybe we should just directly ask Prince Louis toe over? After all, hes able to cure the Kings poison. To Catherine, this suggestion sounded hopeful, but she felt conflicted. However, to the imperial physician, it felt particrly ironic, making him feel even more ashamed. Ouch Mother It hurts so much Taylor couldnt bear it. He was in extreme difort. Mother Catherine seemed to be facing a major dilemma. Should she call for Louis? Wasnt this level of pain exactly what Louis wanted to achieve? As for Julie, she looked at the princess, waiting for her to speak. The princess didnt immediately refuse, indicating her hesitation. Perhaps she was considering matters of pride. Julie, wanting to take the initiative, said, Should I go? Catherine looked at her, her eyes holding a hint ofplexity. Julie nced at her, then turned and walked out. As soon as the door opened, the footsteps outside hesitated, and Julie halted as well. Julie was surprised at first, then quickly regained herposure. Prince Louis, she respectfully greeted. From outside, both of them could hear Taylors groans. Julie quickly made way, Prince, pleasee in! Since he hade, it was easy to handle, yet she had been worried that he might not agree toe. Rowan, with ire, stepped inside. Seeing him walking towards them, the imperial physician couldnt help feeling a little anxious. He had reported to the King about Taylors condition just yesterday. However, he hadnt expected the King to ignore the matter entirely. In truth, the Kings absence was simply because he didnt want to uncover this situation. He still cared deeply for his youngest son, though he had been told that the beating was quite severe, he didnt know the extent of it. Catherine, seeing Prince Louise uninvited, was somewhat surprised and found it hard to maintain herposure. Prince Louis! The servants and guards, including the imperial physician, all respectfully saluted. Your Highness, ire released Rowans hand and respectfully greeted the middle-aged woman. Catherine nodded, then looked at the people around her. Everyone, leave! Yes, the servants and guards saluted and then turned to leave.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The imperial physician also turned and left. He felt particrly ufortable. Was his medical skills really so inadequate? Once everyone had left, Julie closed the bedroom door. Ouch Taylor groaned. Catherine looked at Rowan with teary eyes, and their gazes met. For the sake of her son, Catherine sincerely apologized once again, Im sorry, Louis. Its my fault for not teaching Taylor well, so he did such a thing and for that, I also bear an inescapable responsibility. Upon hearing this, ire felt quite ufortable and hurriedly responded, Your Highness, we havee to deliver the medicine. Chapter 1777: There’s Something I Want to Tell You Upon hearing this, Catherine was slightly surprised. She saw ire tug at Louis arm, and the next moment, Louis took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket and handed it over. He looked at her with a calm expression and said nothing. Thank you. Catherines throat tightened. She reached out and took the bottle, clutching it tightly in her palm. Thank you, both of you, she sincerely expressed her gratitude from the bottom of her heart, knowing that this must be a special medicine. However, Rowan remained silent throughout, and ire seemed a bit anxious. They hade to smooth things over, so why was he still being aloof? They had already written their self-criticisms and he had already been punished. Even his own mother had apologized. It was about time to let it go. After all, she was still his stepmother, still an elder. So ire softened her expression and, after ncing at Taylor, who was lying on the bed suppressing his groans, and then at the middle-aged woman in front of her, she broke the awkwardness with a smile. Prince Louis came to deliver this on his own, and he even insisted on bringing me along. Rowan blinked and his icy demeanor softened, his whole aura bing gentler. Upon hearing this, Catherine, looking at Louis rxed expression, suddenly didnt know what to say. Um Your Highness, we still have matters to attend to, so we should take our leave, ire said to her. One pill in the morning, one in the afternoon, and one in the evening, taken orally, will be effective for pain relief. Alright, Ill remember that, Catherine said, deeply moved. Then ire and Rowan turned and headed towards the door. As she watched their retreating figures, she added, Thank you. Youre wee, Rowan said as they left, his tone gentle and calm, without stopping or turning back. ire was quite pleased; he had finally spoken. Once they had left, Julie quickly brought over a ss of warm water. Catherine hurriedly unscrewed the lid and took out a pill from inside. The two of them helped Taylor up, hoping and wishing as they fed him the medicine. Take this, it will make you feel better. In fact, today Rowan had reconsidered a matter. Beating Taylor to this extent was something that should not have been kept from his father. If his father found out, he would also be very distressed. For Taylor to be injured like this, if his father coulde and see him, it would also be afort to the childs soul. Earlier, Rowan had been afraid that his father would me Taylor, so he had covered up the matter, much like protecting a calf.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What are you thinking? ire saw him lost in thought and asked, Can you tell me? Do you think I should tell father about what happened to Taylor? Rowan asked her as they walked, his gaze drawn to the distant horizon. I also need to apologize to father. ire pondered for a moment. Its up to you? Rowan remained silent, not making a hasty decision. He needed to think it over again. Today, Rowan had lunch with ire. On the 28th, the royal session ceremony would take ce, so the entire royal family had to prepare for the event. Even Rowans attire for that day was carefully considered, with precise measurements taken, and many details to be thought of. Rowan was also studying some etiquette, with a teacher assigned to him. In short, he was quite busy, and for now, he couldnt take ire back to Arkpool City. At dinner, Rowan went to the Kings pce once again. Just like the night before, the father and son sat in the magnificent dining hall, with warm yellow lights and soft, melodious music ying in the background. The well-dressed waiters had served the dishes and then retreated to the outside. Father, theres something I want to tell you, Rowan said, his lips parting slightly, his eyes deep and serious. I beat Taylor. Chapter 1778 You Have Been Fired The king personally cut the steak, his movements gentle. Upon hearing the news, he showed no surprise, not even lifting his gaze. I know, he said, his voice eerily calm.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Rowan was taken aback. How did you know? The court physician told me, the king raised his gaze. He came to me yesterday andined that you had beaten Taylor badly. He didnt know the reason, and neither do I. The father and son locked eyes, but instead of ming him, the kings eyes held a hint of amusement, a sight that surprised Rowan. This left Rowan puzzled. What did it mean? Father, his sons maic voice was deep as aged wine, why didnt you ask me? We met seven times today, didnt we? The middle-aged man smiled, retracting his gaze to continue cutting the steak, his tone casual. Because I dont want to know the reason. Why should I ask? Such a response caught Rowan off guard. The father said, We are all adults. We should handle our own conflicts. I think its good. Only a three-year-old would need a father to mediate. After the shock, Rowan felt deeply moved. His fathers actions also considered Taylors feelings,pletely easing Rowans mind. As the father and son dined, the king deliberately changed the subject. Have you reviewed the procedures for the inheritance ceremony day? Duke Byrne has already sent detailed information to my email. I have reviewed it, and I also had a pleasant discussion with him about the unclear points. Good. The sonsposure and stability made the king feel relieved and especially reassured. Prince Taylor had taken medicine three times, recovering beyond Catherines expectations. In the morning, he struggled even to get out of bed, crying out in pain. But by evening, he could move freely around his room and even turn over in bed. Without the obvious pain, his happiness returned. That morning feeling was too torturous! Unforgettable! Inparison, his mood improved significantly. As night fell Seeing her son gradually recovering, Catherines anxiety lessened somewhat. Looking at her sons face, she estimated that he would gradually improve, but for now, he was not ready to be seen by others. The next morning. The court physician had just woken up and was leisurely practicing Tai Chi in the courtyard when a guard came to inform him, Court physician, you have been fired. Please pack up your things and leave the royal pce immediately. What did you say?! The court physician was stunned. Did he hear it correctly? You have been fired, the guard repeated. Whose decision?! The future kings decision. Louis?! The court physicians brows knitted. He was suddenly furious. How could he do this? He had been loyal to the royal family his entire life! On what grounds?! The future king also said to leave before noon, or else he will send someone to clear out all your personal belongings. With that, the guard turned and left. This news infuriated the court physician! Did he find out about theint? But still, to fire him? This was too much! He hadnt caused any major medical idents. With intense dissatisfaction and ast glimmer of hope, the court physician went to the royal pce. At this time, the king, whose body had almost fully recovered, had risen early and was feeding the fish by the pond in the courtyard, apanied by several guards. Your Majesty, the court physician stood by the kings side, his concern evident as he began toin, Prince Louis wants to fire me. Do you know about this? I dont know, the kings tone was gentle and calm, showing no surprise. Hearing his leisurely tone, the court physician became anxious. But now do you know? Yes, I know. The court physician said with a grievance, You have to speak up for me. You cannot let him act so recklessly! I have been with you for nearly twenty years! Chapter 1779 Matters Concerning the Inheritance Ceremony Compared to the court physicians anxiety and unease, the king appeared calm. He finished feeding the remaining food in the basket to the pond, causing the fish to leap and frolic. He fired you for a reason, the king said without looking at him, merely stating, I wont interfere with his decision, nor will I ask for the reason. I think you probably understand for yourself. Hearing this, the court physician suddenly understood. The decision to fire him was the kings doing! Otherwise, wouldnt Prince Louis have hesitated? But it was a misconception. The king was unaware of this matter; he had only just found out. In no time, the king had finished feeding the fish and was walking toward the pce, leaving the court physician staring after him, torn between wanting to follow and hesitating. The king was also very disappointed in the court physician because he did not like Louis. The kings meaning was clear. The court physicians heart sank heavily, and he had to go back to pack his things to leave the pce. There was no longer a ce for him here. In a magnificent pce, Rowan sat at his desk, a row of neat bookshelves behind him, most of which contained rare editions. Sitting in an intricately carved sandalwood chair, he held the handwritten apology letter from Taylor in his hand, having read it countless times and memorized its contents. Having just read it again, he lightly smiled and tore the apology letter to shreds, tossing it into the wastebasket. Rowan had finally let go, forgiving Taylor from the depths of his heart. In another room, ire sat by the window with herptop, her slender fingers tapping the keyboard. She waspletely absorbed in her story, diligently writing her novel. Although she was in the Lu Layeka royal family at the moment, she had not stopped writing, being dedicated to her work every day. Experiencing so much with Rowan, she had also grown, and her writing had be even more profound and restrained. Outside the window, the lush greenery exuded a faint earthy fragrance, and she was in a very good writing state. In the next room, someone came in and respectfully greeted Rowan, discussing the arrangements for the 28th throne session ceremony. Your Highness, these lists contain the attendees of the ceremony, people who have significant influence on the royal family. There are a total of 568 individuals, including some friendly neighboring country presidents and princes, as well as some renowned diplomats. Hmm. Rowan took the list handed to him by a duke and quickly scanned through it, each name apanied by a detailed introduction. Your Highness, this one is the parade ceremonys schedule. Please take a lookter to see if the arrangements are reasonable and if there are any improvements needed. You can make suggestions. Alright. Rowan took the thick set of documents, noticing the sections clearly marked in red pen. You have worked hard during this time. Its my duty, the duke added. In the afternoon of the 28th, there will also be a unique football match. Would you like to participate? Also, should we inquire if Prince Taylor wants to join? Additionally, should we reserve a spot for Mr. Marsh?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sure, Rowan found it interesting. He smirked, Ask if Taylor wants to y. And yes, reserve a spot for Mr. Marsh. The duke was pleased, It seems this football match will surely attract attention. Even though we are not professionals, participation is what matters, Rowan added, enjoying the idea of ying football. The duke continued, The inheritance ceremony will be held grandly at the Church of Our Lady of Europe. The preparations are almostplete. Would you like to take some time to personally visit? No need. Rowan looked at the duke, affirming with gentle eyes. You are experienced; I trust you can handle it well. Thank you. Thank you for your hard work, Rowan was very easy-going, without any airs. He asked, You just came from Prince Taylor. How is his recovery? Your Highness, Prince Taylor looks much better. He can already get out of bed and move freely. This duke also had some knowledge of the cause of Prince Taylors injury. Hearing this, Rowan felt relieved. Chapter 1780: Taylor Worships His Brother In a grand pce, Taylor adhered strictly to his medication schedule. The pain in his body had almost disappeared, and the soreness was gone. However, his mood was low. At this moment, he sat in front of the mirror, staring at his own face, feeling somewhat anxious. At this time, Princess Catherine entered. She was dressed elegantly and gracefully, wanting to check on her sons injuries. As soon as the servants saw her, they quickly lowered their eyes, their voices trembling as they exined, Your Highness, its the prince who insisted on having the mirror brought in Its not my doing. It turned out that Catherine had ordered that no mirrors be allowed in the room, fearing that Taylor would feel upset seeing his face. At this moment, Taylor was indeed upset. He sat in the chair, looking dejected, tightening his grip on the square mirror, feeling angry and helpless. Son The woman came to his side, attempting to take the mirror from his hand,forting him softly, It will get better, it just takes time, dont worry, take it slowly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Despite using hot and coldpresses, Taylors face was still swollen. One eye had berge, while the other had be small, a strange sight. Taylor was very young and cared a lot about his appearance. He worried that his handsome face might never return. But what good did regret do now? The deed was done. At that moment, someone entered the room. Your Highness, Prince, he said,ing in with a bottle of medicine, quickly handing it over, reporting, This is from Prince Louis, to be applied to the face morning and evening. Both Catherine and Taylor were taken aback. They exchanged a nce, then Catherine quickly reached out to take it, feeling a bit happy and also a bitplicated. Taylor said nothing, cold-faced, avoiding his mothers gaze. He felt that Louis had done this on purpose. Why send medicine separately? Was it to make his face look worse for a few more days? To teach him a lesson? Catherine quickly unscrewed the bottle cap and applied some to her sons face, believing that this medicine, being from Louis, must be of good quality. After applying the medicine, Taylory down on the bed for a nap. When he woke up and looked in the mirror, he had clearly improved a lot. Surprised, he couldnt help but feel a little more admiration for Louis. It seemed that he was indeed a very capable doctor. Arkpool City. Before going to thepany, Ivan dropped Jennifer off at the entrance of the Mercy Hospital. As soon as the car stopped, he turned to her and asked, You really dont need me to apany you? No, its fine. Just pick me up on your way back home, Jennifer said, giving him a gentle smile. Im going to see if Belinda has woken up, and also check on Eason. Take care, call me if you need anything. Okay. Watching his wife unbuckle her seatbelt and walk into the hospital lobby, Ivan finally drove away. He had just received a call; there was something that needed his attention at thepany. Jennifer took the elevator to the ward. Standing at the door, she looked through the small window and saw the room filled with bouquets of roses, about twenty or thirty of them, beautifully arranged. The woman lying on the bed had her head wrapped in bandages, her eyes closed tightly, indicating that she had not yet woken up. Algerone sat in a chair beside the bed, holding Belindas hand, his expression unreadable, leaving only a somewhat deste figure. Had he been sitting here all these days? Jennifer gently knocked on the door. Seeing Algerone turn at the sound, she pushed the door open and entered Chapter 1781: Belinda Awakens Seeing her, Algerone quickly stood up. Mrs. Marsh is here? A long-lost glimmer of hope seemed to appear in his eyes. Hello, Uncle. Jennifer remained calm, stepping forward and standing in front of him. She nced at the woman lying on the bed. Belinda still hasnt woken up? Not yet. The middle-aged man spoke gently, then looked at Belinda. But the doctor said shes out of danger. The longer he waited, the more anxious he became. Would Belinda end up in a vegetative state? As long as she didnt wake up, he couldnt rx. Let me take a look. Jennifer sat on the edge of the bed, took Belindas wrist, and checked her pulse, while Algerone waited quietly by her side. The room was filled with roses of various colors, all in full bloom, filling the air with a strong floral fragrance, creating an extremely romantic atmosphere. After a while, Algerone asked softly, How is Belinda? Will she wake up? Please, tell me. Jennifer gently let go of Belindas hand and stood up, looking at the middle-aged man earnestly and sincerely. Of course she will. But brain surgery is a major trauma, and recovery will take some time. With these words, Algerone also breathed a sigh of relief. He was prepared to wait as long as it took. Jennifer looked around, smiling as she looked at the roses. She saw love and warmth in them. Algerone felt a bit embarrassed but was still willing to share. He said, Belinda used to love roses the most. I hope she can smell the fragrance of her favorite flowers and wake up soon Before he could finish, the woman lying on the bed moved her fingers, and her closed eyes shifted. Jennifer was deeply touched. She will definitely wake up. Yes, I believe so too. Algerone inadvertently turned his gaze and caught sight of the faint movement of her fingers. At first, he thought he was imagining it, but then he looked again, and in his excitement, he almost forgot to breathe. She moved, she moved! Mrs. Marsh her fingers moved! Jennifer also looked and clearly saw the movement of her fingers. Before long, several doctors hurried into the room. She moved her fingers just now, Jennifer said, making way for the doctors to examine her. Doctor, her fingers moved, they moved! Algerone eagerly asked, Is she going to wake up? Lets see, the doctors said, beginning their examination. Jennifer stood by the bed, feeling that Belindasplexion had improved a lot. Under everyones gaze, the middle-aged woman who had been in aa for several days finally slowly opened her eyes Of all the people present, Algerone was the most excited. He was holding his breath, his eyes filled with tears of joy.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. As her vision slowly cleared, the first person Belinda saw upon waking was Algerone. Their eyes met, and she saw the tears in his eyes, and how much he had aged It was as if she had just had a very long dream and could now smell the strong fragrance of roses in the air. This surreal and wonderful feeling made her very happy. Slowly turning her head, she saw the room filled with roses. It was real, not a dream. Chapter 1782: Giving Them Time Finally woke up, the doctors beamed with joy, finally relieved, and began to give her a full-body checkup. Algerone was always on the verge of tears, with a thousand words converging inside him. At this moment, the door to the ward was pushed open, and Tristan and Monica happened toe in. They saw many doctors surrounding the bed, with Jennifer there too. Tristans heart skipped a beat, thinking Belinda was critically ill. Hurriedly rushing up, they saw the person who had been lying in the bed for days opening her eyes. My Belinda! Monica jumped excitedly, You, you, you, you finally woke up!! She turned and leaped into Tristans arms. Tristan was also overjoyed. He lifted her directly and spun around in the spacious ward! Algerone, watching the person who had finally woken up in the bed, couldnt help but shed tears, reaching out to wipe his eyes. Belindas nose was tingling, and with some effort, she reached out to him. The middle-aged man quickly sat down by the bed, taking her hand, Belinda his emotions could no longer be contained. Meanwhile, the doctors were conducting a detailed examination for her. The data on the instruments showed to be stable, and finally, one of the doctors announced, The patients vital signs have stabilized. Keep a good mood, rest more, and its just a matter of time. She needs to stay for a while longer. Thank you, doctors, Monica bowed deeply from the heart, expressing gratitude, Thank you all. They had waited for this moment for too long. Youre wee, just make sure to rest, the doctors left one after another. Monica set her sights on Jennifer and walked towards her, Mrs. Marsh. Monica felt awkward calling her Jennifer as she was to be her future sister-inw. However, addressing her as Mrs. Marsh felt too unfamiliar Jennifer also stepped towards her, Monica, she took the girls hand, Call me Jennifer from now on, were about the same age.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Monica smiled, Jennifer, thank you. She had undergone the surgery for Belinda, helping to save her life, and her gratitude knew no bounds. Youre wee, its a doctors duty to save lives and heal the wounded. Jennifer smiled, turned her gaze to Algerone and Belinda, then looked at the young couple in front of her, and softly said, Im going to check on Eason. With that, she walked away. Tristan put his arm around Monicas shoulder and then spoke to the two people not far away, Uncle, Aunt, we have some things to take care of. Welle backter. After that, Tristan led Monica away, clearly giving the two people in the ward some privacy. Belinda, lying in the bed with a drip attached to her hand, felt like she had just had a long dream. The roses around her and the scent of flowers in the air, along with the haggard Algerone, made her feel uneasy. Belinda, are you still in pain? Algerone asked lovingly, gazing at her affectionately, wishing he could share even a fraction of her pain. Belinda shook her head gently, These days youve been here all the time? Perhaps it was because she hadnt spoken for a long time, her voice sounded a little hoarse. Algerone smiled, deliberately appearing very rxed, Ive been here, and so has Tristan, and Monica too. We take turns resting asionally, but were not tired. She looked around slowly, These flowers They are the roses you love. I hope you can smell the fragrance, even in your dreams, to keep your mind and body at ease In fact, she had dreamed several times, finding herself in a sea of roses. Chapter 1783: Algerone’s Attention to Detail was Impressive Their eyes met, containing countless emotions, and their hearts were filled with deep emotion. Tristan, who had given them some private space, had brought Monica to the entrance of the cinema.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Monica was a bit curious, Are we going to the movies? Tristan nodded, saying to her, I just booked two tickets for thetestedy. Youve been through a lot recently, your nerves have been tense, today is a day of great joy, Auntie has finally woken up. You can also breathe a sigh of relief. Take this opportunity to rx a bit. We should give them a little more time. He had considered it carefully, and Monica agreed. Okay! The girl took the initiative to link arms with him and followed him to the cinema. In a hospital room, Algerone sat in a chair beside the bed, holding Belindas hand with heartache, their eyes always meeting, filled with emotions. He had longed for her to wake up, and Algerone couldnt even bear to blink his eyes. Belinda, he kissed her hand gently, and said affectionately, Rest and take care of yourself. I will be with you all the way. Yourpany? Is there nothing that needs your attention? Belinda asked with concern, You cant just stay here all the time, can you? Its okay, thepany doesnt have any major issues, the assistants can handle everything. Right now, your health is the most important. Compared to thepany, Belinda was the top priority. Hearing this, Belindas inner gratitude increased, and she couldnt help but shed tears, revealing the softest side of herself. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Algerone quickly took a tissue to wipe them away, Dont cry, dont cry. The memories of the past, like a movie, yed in Belindas mind. Although she had undergone brain surgery, she had not lost her memory. Today, at this moment, she felt a sense of newfound acquaintance, experiencing the mans thoughtfulness and care just like when they first met. This feeling was undoubtedly beautiful. At that moment, someone gently knocked on the door of the ward. Without opening the door, Algerone carefully set down her hand, got up, and went to open the door. The door opened a crack, and all she heard was him saying, Thank you, to the person outside, and then closing the door. Belinda saw him holding a bag in his hand, walking towards her. She didnt ask what it was, just looked at the bag. Algerone took out the contents of the bag directly. The faint scent of red bean cake instantly filled the air, mixing with the fragrance of roses, creating an especially pleasant aroma. Belinda saw the steaming red bean cake and suddenly felt a bit hungry. She hadnt eaten anything for a long time. Algerone gently ced the opened pastry on the bedside table, raising the bed slightly as he said to her, You used to love this red bean cake from this shop when you were young. I went to see it these past few days, the shop is still open, and it still tastes the same. I left a reservation for it Belinda, leaning against the headboard, was moved by his words. Here, be careful. He took a pillow and gently ced it behind her back, paying attention to the details even more so than a young man in love. Come, taste it. Algerone took the pastry and sat in front of her, smiling as he offered a small piece to her lips, coaxing, See if it still tastes the same as before? The shop owner hasnt changed, but they are getting old. Their skills have matured, and theres still a long line as always. Her heart was like a five-vor bottle that had been overturned, tears brimming in her eyes. Softly, she opened her mouth, feeling especially tender at that moment. This taste was so familiar She remembered when she had just married Algerone, they would buy this pastry every morning. It was nutritious, hygienic, and inexpensive, but they still had to line up, so they would wake up ten minutes early. A small piece of red bean cake made both of them feel the same way they did when they were young. Chapter 1784: A New Beginning Vividly clear in their minds, having gone through this catastrophe, they both had a new appreciation for the rest of their lives. They would cherish it doubly and let go of all the barriers in their hearts. Algerone carefully fed her, piece by piece. Belinda opened her mouth and chewed slowly, a long-lost warmth filling the air. The doctor said you can have some soft food. How is it? Do you still like the taste? Algerone asked gently. Belinda set aside her former dominance and persistence, tears in her eyes as she looked at him and nodded. After a while, she choked up and said, Algerone Her nose tingled, and tears overflowed uncontrobly. Algerone, desperate, quickly set down the pastry in his hand and reached out to embrace her. Dont cry, dont cry its all over now please dont cry, he wanted to cry too. Algerone Belindas heart twitched, suddenly in a tearing pain, Algerone Im sorry Her youthful insistence and wilfulness had caused them to miss out on so many years together. Belinda, stop. Stop apologizing. The middle-aged man held her shoulders, gently pushing her away from his embrace, and looked into her eyes at close range. He said, Can we turn the page on the past? Take care of yourself and lets look towards the future together. Our future Belinda looked at him through tears, How can we look towards the future? Lets remarry, Algerone said without hesitation, holding her hand again. When you recover, I will propose to you. Lets start over. Their eyes met, both filled with tears, and she did not refuse. Belindas heart ached terribly. She couldnt help but reach out again and hug him. The long-suppressed emotions in both of them awakened and boiled at this moment. Tears in their eyes, they held each other tightly, their body temperatures intertwining.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Two hourster, Tristan and Monica, who had finished watching a movie, returned to the hospital. They felt the air was sweet, and even the wind was sweet. The heavy burden on their hearts finally lifted. This feeling was truly long-lost. Every second of these days had been filled with concern for Ling, their mother. They feared she wouldnt wake up, feared she would be a vegetable, and feared she would lose her memory if she did wake up. Now, they could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Returning to the ward, they saw Algerone had just fed Belinda some warm water. Seeing him take away the cup, the scene was heartwarming and sweet. The two young people smiled at each other. Monica, Tristan Belinda sat leaning against the head of the bed, looking at them hand in hand with a smile, Youve also worked hard during this time. Not at all, Monica let go of Tristans hand, and approached the bed, Mom, how are you feeling now? Any difort? Does your head still hurt? Im fine, Belinda smiled contentedly, looking satisfied at Tristan standing by the bed. This man was mature and reliable, worthy of reliance. Auntie, rest assured and recover. You dont need to worry about anything else, Tristan said gently, I will take care of Monica and uncle. Dad, Monica turned to look at her father, You should go back and rest first, right? Well stay with Mom. You look like youve got dark circles under your eyes. Belinda also felt sorry, Yes, you should go back and rest first. Let the children stay with me for a while, she urged him repeatedly. Come on,e on, were here for her. Suddenly, Algerone remembered the roses in his yard that also needed watering; it hadnt rained in the past few days. So, he agreed, Alright, alright. You take good rest too. Can Ie to see you again tomorrow morning? Okay, Belinda nodded and gave him a faint smile. Monica was happy, her father could rest well, her mother was awake, and she didnt need to worry too much. Chapter 1785: Giving the Hand Rope to Belinda Tristan, isnt yourpany busy? Belinda looked at the man standing in front of the bed with a gentle expression, showing some concern. Tristan smiled slightly, Auntie, thepany isnt busy. Ive already been to the office in the morning and sorted out tomorrows tasks. Today, Im here with Monica to apany you. She nodded, Good. Then Algerone took theptop from the bedside table, bid everyone farewell, and left. He was concerned about therge patch of roses in the yard, which he had always cared for diligently. He couldnt let them be ruined by his recent neglect. Algerone drove back home and as soon as he got out of the car, he bent over to inspect the yard. The sight of the roses in full bloom filled him with great joy. Finally, he could breathe a sigh of relief because they had already sprouted flower buds. He thought to himself that when Belinda was discharged from the hospital, perhaps by then they would be blooming in abundance, certainly very beautiful. Moreover, these were varieties introduced from the Ho family, belonging to the top grade of roses. When they bloomed, they would lookpletely different from those bought in a flower shop, at least a hundred times more beautiful. As Algerone watered these nts, he did so with a smile on his face, as if he were caring for his own children. He was especially looking forward to the day Belinda would be discharged. He would bring her here and she would be able to see the roses in full bloom throughout the yard. On that day, her smile would surely be radiant, and this would undoubtedly be a very special gift. He would kneel amidst this vast expanse of roses and present a ring to propose to her In the hospital ward. Tristans phone rang, and he turned and went out to answer the call. In the ward, only the mother and son remained. Monica sat in a chair by the bed and took out a red rope bracelet from her pocket. It was woven, with a small pendant hanging from it. She picked up her mothers wrist and gently tied the bracelet on. Belinda looked at her somewhat shocked, Monica This is my lucky bracelet, lent to you to wear for a few days, Monica said as she tied it, looking up with a smile, I hope that my dearest and greatest Belinda can recover quickly and leave the hospital soon. Monica didnt know the origin of the bracelet, having no memories before the age of five, but this bracelet seemed to always bring her a kind of magical power, so she had always kept it safe. Looking at the smiling girl in front of the bed, Belinda couldnt help but feel a little bitter in her heart, and a certain scene from twenty years ago shed through her mind The sensible little girl, with this rope bracelet on her delicate wrist, stained with blood If she and Algerone hadnt driven by the scene of the car ident, if they hadnt generously stopped to rescue, they would never have met Monica. Whats wrong? Monica saw that she seemed somewhat distracted and asked softly, What are you thinking about? Thankful for her fortune, Belinda pursed her lips and showed a touch of affection, Thank you, Monica, for putting on this lucky bracelet. Mom will definitely, definitely leave the hospital as soon as possible. Okay, okay. Monica wanted to matchmake her with Algerone, so she held her hand and said, Algerone has been staying here these days, he is really worried about you.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Okay, Belinda asked, Child, how are things going with Tristan? Were doing well. Monicas face lit up with a happy smile, a little shy, We just went to see a movie together, and he was particrly attentive to details. Hes been apanying me as much as possible during this time. Tristan was a reliable man, Belinda observed, and her approval of him was growing stronger in her heart. When are you nning to get married then? Belinda inquired, Have you talked about this topic? If he brings it up, dont act aloof C dont miss out on such a good man. Chapter 1786: Do You Love Algerone? We have, we have seriously discussed this topic, the daughters face carried a hint of shy smile, she truthfully replied, At least we should wait for you to be discharged first, and for your rtionship with Algerone to stabilize. Why? Belinda felt a bit embarrassed, Are we getting in the way? Not at all, Monica raised her gaze, she said, Its just that Tristan and I both hope you two can remarry, watching you reconcile would put our minds at ease as we step into marriage. Wouldnt that be more perfect? They were truly two sensible and kind children. Belinda looked at her with a loving smile, feeling a slight sense of guilt. Even though she had adopted her from the hands of traffickers, not long after, she divorced Algerone, never giving her aplete and warm home. Monica was a very good-natured girl, she changed the subject with a smile, asking very directly, Did you talk about remarrying just now? Has Algerone confessed to you?Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Her beautiful eyes were filled with gossip. Looking around at the room full of roses, Monica guessed, Algerone, being such a romantic person, probably couldnt resist, right? When we left with Tristan, he was already teary-eyed. Belinda looked at the lucky bracelet on her wrist, a brilliant smile appeared on her lips, Do you think remarrying would be impulsive for us? Her words were followed by a calm expression recing her smile. The girl was slightly taken aback, and the mother and daughters eyes met. Monica asked softly, Are you afraid that after the impulsive act, only regret will be left? Belinda answered with silence, she lowered her eyes and the room fell into a brief silence. Do you love Algerone? Monica raised her long eyshes, asking eagerly, Dont think, just give the first answer. Love, Belinda followed her inner thoughts, admitting honestly. Theres a saying thats been going around recently, do you know what it is? What is it? Monica smiled, and said, All love that cant lead to marriage is nonsense, truly loving people will get married even if the sky falls down. Belinda was amused by her, but of course, she also felt that there was some truth to it. Who wasnt reckless for love when they were young? Belinda exined, Its just that we are different from you. We are both mature adults. After being apart for so many years, who knows if we are really suitable for each other when ites to living together? Some of the shorings from before may have been magnified, leading to our decision to part ways. Its precisely because of missing out on so many years that we are willing topromise with each other, and we understand better what love is. Monica, who had experienced a rtionship, suddenly understood many truths, As long as there is love, I think everything else is not a big deal. Listening to her daughter, Belinda also felt relieved. She would change, she would suppress her dominance and sharpness as much as possible, she would try to be a good wife. Monica, Mom knows what to do now. Belinda held her hand, Mom also hopes that you two can be happy. Mm-hmm. The girl smiled brightly. After finishing the drip with her mother, Belinday down to rest. Tristan apanied Monica on the next bed, and they cuddled together, chatting softly, the scene was very heartwarming. Even though they were not married, they got along like a family. Lu Layeka. The king had taken his medicine three hours ago and was currently lying down to rest. He had entered a dream and was in a dream- Annie Annie he saw his grown-up daughter in the crowd, although it was only a profile, he was absolutely certain, Annie, dont run! The king traversed the crowd, chasing after the girl. Chapter 1787: A Disheartening Dream Amidst the bustling city, a girl in a pink dress walked hurriedly as if searching for something. Her pace quickened, and eventually she started running. Annie!! Annie! The king, alone and anxious, had eyes only for that figure. Disregarding any potential danger, he chased after her. Annie!! The girl didnt look back, running in urgency. Annie! The king, frantic, called after her silhouette. Annie, what are you looking for? Daddy will help you find it! Just as he was about to reach out and touch her shoulder, everyone around him turned transparent and shattered into pieces. The girls body also shattered instantly, disappearing without a trace Annie He gasped, his voice barely above a whisper. Alone on the empty grass, the king stood with his hand outstretched, the vivid scene ying over in his mind. It all felt like a dream, yet he watched her vanish before his eyes. Annie! Annie In the dream, the king looked around helplessly, tears of longing in his eyes, feeling the heart-wrenching pain once again. Annie Annie On the pce bed, the kings closed eyes moved, a tear rolling down his cheek. In the depths of his profound destion, he slowly opened his eyes. Staring at the resplendent ceiling, he knew it was another dream the sense of loss deepening within him. The clear image of the little girl remained in his mind, not fading with time. About four or five years old, she was petite and charming, her smile always sweet, quiet yet confident. Annie The kings pain was suffocating. Will Daddy ever see you again in this lifetime? His only answer was a silent void. In the brightly lit study. On the day of the inheritance ceremony, Rowan wore an borate and imposing outfit, perfectly tailored without any need for adjustment. The designers breathed a sigh of relief, and the servants carefully folded the clothes, cing them in a ceremonial box before bowing respectfully and leaving. After the door closed, the room fell into a profound silence. Alone at his desk, Rowan couldnt resist retrieving the red string bracelet from the drawer. Exquisite and beautiful, as he lightly caressed it, his inner turmoil was hard to conceal. Some painsy buried deep within, once touched or brought to mind, they caused an unbearable agony a pain that time could not dilute. Annie, are you still alive? Rowans heart held a persistent question, a prayer. He dreamt of his sister against night, seeing her grown up, taller, preparing for marriage. But upon waking, he knew it was just a dream, filled with hopeful wishes. Meanwhile, in Prince Taylors pce, due to his sons recent beating, Katherine had been visiting more frequently, about three times a day. Be gentle Taylor sat before the mirror, a bit restless. His mother personally tended to his face. Compared to a few days ago, the bruising had visibly improved.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Does it still hurt? Katherine asked with gentle concern. Im being very gentle, is it still painful? Not really, Taylor replied. Just a bit unnerving. The first time you applied the ointment was unforgettable. Katherines movements faltered, and she nced at him. Will you remember this in the future? Will you continue to engage in illegal activities? Chapter 1788 Taylor is Quite Cute Ive taken care of this mess for you. Otherwise, you would be the headline news. Do you want to ruin your reputation as Prince Taylor? Letting people gossip about your carefree attitude andck of discretion? Ive already written my self-criticism. Do you have to keep on about it? Taylor felt a bit depressed, rebelliously ring at her. Go on and mind your own business! Dont hover over me every day! Dont keep staring at ire. Catherine warned her son again. Shes your sister-inw, thats an unchangeable fact. You must ept it from the bottom of your heart! I got it! Taylor was really annoyed. Hurry up and leave! Stop bringing that up! Catherine knew he had taken her words in, so she put down the ointment and calmly said to him, Then rest well. Ill go check on the progress of the castles construction. She had been concerned about this matter all along, checking on it from time to time, because once the castle was built, she had other ns in mind. After his mother left, Taylor still sat in front of the mirror, ying with the ointment Prince Louis had sent over. Its effect was surprisingly good? It was like a magical elixir. He had been through countless bumps and bruises since childhood, the worst being when he fell off his bike and it took four months for his knee to heal. If he had had this stuff back then, it probably would have only taken three days to recover, right? So when he heard that this ointment was developed by Louis himself, Taylor inexplicably admired him a bit more. To study medicine to his level was really impressive. After some consideration, he looked at himself in the mirror. He could go out and see people now. He had been cooped up in the pce recently and needed some fresh air. So he put down the ointment and got up to leave. Ten minutester. Prince Louiss pce, in the study. Rowan had just finished a pleasant conversation with two dukes about the procedures for the session ceremony. The two dukes had just left when a servant knocked on the door and entered. Rowan stood at the desk, ready to leave, and when he saw someonee in, he stopped and focused his gaze on the servant. Hello, Your Highness, the servant respectfully bowed after entering, then stood still and reported, Prince Taylor is here. He would like to see you. Upon hearing this, Rowan was somewhat surprised. Thest time he saw Taylor was when he went to his pce to deliver medicine, and he was so beaten up that it was difficult for him to even get out of bed. The time before that, he personally came over to deliver a self-criticism. Rowan didnt say anything, he stepped out. Hearing the footsteps, Taylor looked up. His expression was indifferent, almost like a fish with a seven-second memory. He didnt seem to feel guilty, as the self-criticism had already been written. Seeing Taylor standing in the hall, still the same as before, his swollen face had almost returned to normal. Rowan walked towards him and stood in front of him, scrutinizing him, unable to guess why he hade today. Brother, Taylor spoke without any awkwardness, using the same address as that day, regardless of whether the other epted it. There was a firmness in his eyes. To be honest, Rowan was surprised deep down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. But Taylorspromise and concession left Rowan unable to be proud or dismissive. He couldnt ignore him, so he asked, Do you want something to drink? Im fine with anything, Taylor replied. Im not picky about tea. Anything that quenches my thirst will do. I have something to discuss with you today. Then Rowan instructed the servant, Brew a pot of Puer tea for Prince Taylor. Yes. Then Rowan gestured, Come and sit over here. As he spoke, he turned and walked towards the chair. Chapter 1789: The Power of Example Taylor settled into his chair, looking unfazed, his thick skin showing no sign of embarrassment. Aplete set of high-end tea utensils was arranged on the coffee table. Rowan had not delved deeply into the art of tea, being busytely and not having time to sit down and enjoy it, but he had some knowledge of it. He gazed calmly at the man sitting across from him. Hows your recovery? Still in pain? Although he genuinely cared, he felt no remorse for throwing a punch. Impletely healed, Taylor raised an eyebrow, sincerity evident in his eyes. I want to apprentice under you, teach me pharmaceuticals? This skill seemed so magical! Like something out of a fairy tale! Taylor greatly admired it!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hearing this, Rowan was shocked, but he quicklyposed himself. You want to study medicine? Yes! Have you thought it over? I have! Rowan looked at him, leaned forward, lifted his teacup, and calmly said, Then you should apply to medical school, master the theoretical knowledge, and only then will I take you as my apprentice. I can teach you hands-on, but the condition is that you must sessfullyplete all exams and receive your diploma before we proceed. Taylor agreed without hesitation. Okay! Rowan looked at him, realizing that this path would not be easy, but if he was truly willing, he was willing to be his guide. The two brothers then drank tea. Rowan thought Taylor would back out, but instead, he listened to his ns for the future, and Rowan felt that he was serious. Did he suddenly fall in love with medicine? When Taylor returned home from his brother, he immediately applied to the most prestigious medical school in Lu Layeka. Catherine learned of this news from Julie. What? Studying medicine? The princess was extremely shocked, briefly thinking she had misheard. Yes, Julie replied unequivocally. He just applied and has started taking online courses in the study, and hes instructed the servants not to disturb him. He seems very serious. Catherine felt like she was in a dream. Was her son going to be a doctor? Is that what this meant? Princess, do you approve of Prince Taylor studying medicine? Julie asked her, but she herself approved. Studying medicine could help settle a restless heart, as long as the prince liked it, there was no problem. Catherine looked at her and, after a moments thought, managed to say, Perhaps this is the power of example? Its better to support him in learning first. After all, this is his own choice. Okay. Catherine suddenly thought of something and asked curiously, He went to find Louis himself? Yes. Catherine thought to herself that Prince Louis was quite open-minded. Not only did he not hold it against Taylor, but he was also willing to take him under his wing, giving him such great strength. Arkpool City. That day, a limited edition Lamborghini parked in the Russell familys yard, the car gleaming and imposing, rose petals swaying in the wind, casting shadows on the car. Ivan took the time to bring Jennifer over. After the New Year, Finnley had already taken over the family business. He knew they wereing today, and he also knew they were returning from Lu Layeka, bringing news of ire. So Finnley had arranged the familys affairs early and almost simultaneously returned home. In the gorgeously decorated living room of the vi, Ivan and the elder members of the Russell family sat on the sofa, with Finnley also present. Everyone was poised, their demeanor reflecting high refinement. After the servants prepared tea, fruit tters, and snacks, they discreetly left the room. Uncle, Aunt, Ivan spoke gently, I assume you are aware of Rowan being the prince of Lu Layeka. Albert and Violet exchanged a nce, then looked at the man sitting opposite them, nodding. Yes, we know. It was clear that they came for him. On the 28th, he will ascend to the throne and be the new king of Lu Layeka. Ivan delivered this good news to them, also observing their reactions. Chapter 1790: The Happy Pregnancy Sure enough, Albert and Violets faces revealed expressions of astonishment. They knew he was a prince, but how could he be a king so quickly? A king is the head of a country! Finnley also had his doubts. What had happened? He looked at Ivan, How can he be a king at such a young age? Ivan hade to deliver a message today, so he didnt beat around the bush. He smiled and briefly told everyone about the situation on Rowans side.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The people of the Russell family were shocked, finding it more unbelievable than a novel! At the same time, Rowans wisdom andposure, kindness and broad-mindedness, made the people of the Russell family look at him with new eyes. Not only was he a doctor, but he also had the legitimate royal bloodline, naturally inheriting high intelligence and business acumen. The king was almost dying from chronic poisoning, and Rowan managed to save him? What incredible medical skill he must have. One can imagine how extraordinary his medical skills are! Hes practically a miracle worker, a blessing to humanity. Rowans personal charm soared in the hearts of the two elders. What about ire? Violet asked with some concern. Is she adapting well to royal life? With Rowan being so busy, having to inherit the throne, the protocol must beplex. He also has to take care of his father. Does Rowan have time to protect her? Thinking of pce intrigue from ancient times, she worried that ire might be harmed. After all, she was part of the royal family. ire is doing well. Rowan has been protecting and taking care of her all along. She has also gained the kings approval. The king really likes her, Ivan said with a smile, reassuring them. Rowan is a responsible and good man; he can truly make ire happy. Well, what about the future? Violets face grew serious. She was considering practical issues and seemed somewhat unable to ept it. Will ire have to live in Lu Layeka with him in the future? Wouldnt that mean losing irepletely? It would be difficult to meet even if they were oceans apart. This matter, Rowan and ire will personallye back to discuss with you, Ivan said, although he was a friend, he had no right to discuss these matters for them. Finnley asked, Will you go to the session ceremony? I will, and if you have time, I hope you cane too. Finnley thought for a moment, and at this point, Albert spoke up, Finnley should go too. Mainly because ire is there. Its always good to visit ones sister and get to know the royal family in advance. Okay, Finnley nodded, and the matter was settled. Ivan also told the two elders that after the session ceremony, they would all return to Arkpool City, and ire and Rowans wedding might also be put on the agenda. To let the two elders prepare themselves mentally. In the second-floor living room, Mya in thete stages of pregnancy and Jennifer in the early stages of pregnancy sat hand in hand on the sofa, chatting happily. Jennifer, do you still remember how you felt when you gave birth to Alfie and Diana? Mya asked, feeling a bit scared. Was it particrly painful? Now thinking back, Jennifers face was filled only with happiness and sweetness. When you really get to that moment, you never even think about the pain. You just want the baby toe out quickly so you can see the lovely little one sooner. After all, youve been looking forward to it for ten months. She also said, When you see the little baby, your heart will melt, and all the pain will be bearable, and all worth it. Hearing her say this, Mya couldnt help but gently stroke her prominently raised belly. Hes kicking me. She was starting to look forward to that day a little, feeling her body filled with strength. Mya, Ive noticed youve be more refined and elegant since you got pregnant, Jennifer sincerely praised, Youve grown up. As a good best friend, Mya pouted and asked, What did you think I was like before? Chapter 1791 Secretly Planning the Wedding In the past, the girl with dirty braids, standing out in the crowd, not only dressed uniquely but also had a unique temperament. Do you remember when you had a fight with Ivan? Jennifer smiled as she looked at her. Wasnt that just me standing up for you? Mya reached out and poked her on the shoulder, answering with a smile. Anyone who dares to bully our Jennifer, Ill fight them! Jennifer was amused by her, their sisterly bond ran deep. Today, Jennifer and Ivan, under the generous hospitality of the Russell family elders, stayed for dinner before leaving. They briefed the Russell family elders on ires situation on Lu Layekas side, and everyone grew more and more at ease. Girls grow up; after all, they are to be married, and the most important thing is to choose the right person. As the moon set and the sun rose, a brand new day arrived. After tending to therge rose garden in the yard, Algerone slept at home for the night, went to thepany in the early morning, and returned to the hospital right after the morning meeting. He even queued to buy some fragrant red bean cakes; he paid great attention to details. All of this came from his heart; he wanted to treat Belinda well. Early in the morning, Tristan and Monica came out of the hospital excitedly and got into the car. She sat in the front passenger seat and reached out to activate the navigation. Is this the location? Yes, its under the Marsh Group, Tristan said to her. Give the person in charge a call, ask if hes in today. Alright, you reminding me is a good thing; I almost forgot. Its the weekend today. After Monica activated the navigation, Tristan started the car. She dialed the number and, in no time, the person on the other end picked up. Hello, this is Everlove, Im the person in charge, Newson. Mr. Newson, this is Tristan Mr. Norwell, weve been in contact before, Monicas voice was gentle and pleasant. Oh, I see, are you nning toe over? Yes, were getting ready to set off; we wanted to ask if you are at thepany today, are you working? Monicas tone was very polite. The other party was also very friendly, Im off today, but I can head over now; see you at thepany in a while. Thank you. Not at all, its the least I can do. See you in a while, the person said before hanging up, understanding their urgency. When Tristan and Monica arrived by car, Newson had already arrived early. Knowing it was Mr. Norwell and Mr. Marshs nephew, he didnt dare to be negligent for a moment. He warmly weed them as soon as they entered and then led them to the VIP lounge, personally discussing the various ns they had previously drafted with them. Mr. Norwell, Ms. Swain, could you provide some photos of Mr. Swain and Ms. Bryton from when they were young? Newson smiled and said, If you can provide some photos, this wedding will be perfect. We can help them cherish the present even more. Monica nced at Tristan and then looked at Newson, Ill try to find some, because theyve been apart for many years, those photos might have been destroyed in a fit of anger.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Alright, do your best. Newson handed over two proposals, Take a look; one is a detailed n for a freshwn wedding, and the other is for a church wedding. Which one do you think is better? I think we can go with something simpler, Monica said, taking the proposals. She then shared her thoughts about a more down-to-earth approach: Simplicity doesnt mean being perfunctory. I just think we can do it in the most down-to-earth way, after all, young people like grandeur. By then, inviting some old friends of the two, mutual friends, or former ssmates who witnessed their previous wedding, going through the process with family, can evoke past memories. After all, happiness is ones own affair, and more guests dont necessarily make it better; sometimes too many people can make one feel at a loss. Chapter 1792 Rowan is going to be the king Monicas mind was clear, she had thought for a long time when she had just arrived, and these views had also been approved by Tristan. Of course, Newson also agreed, Ms. Swain, this idea is very good, so we can exclude the n for the church wedding. Are there any quiet and elegant cafes in Arkpool City? Arger space, perhaps we could book the whole ce, Monica suggested. Yes, there are. Newson, being in this line of work, was certainly well-informed. Currently, there are three that Ms. Swain should be quite satisfied with. Should I take you to see them in person? Monica nced at Tristan, Should we go? Are you in a hurry to get back to thepany? Tristan smiled, Not in a hurry. Lets go now. We can discuss the specific details on the way. There are many details we need to go over. Alright. The three of them then stood up with the nning documents in hand, chatting as they walked. They even discussed the selection of wedding dresses and suits, as well as the beverages to be used at the banquet. Yes, Tristan and Monica had already begun secretly nning the wedding for Algerone and Belinda. They nned to wait until Belinda was out of the hospital to arrange this! They wanted to give them a surprise directly! Algerone didnt need to prepare anything, as he had also been working hard during this time. In the hospital, Algerone was meticulously taking care of Belinda, pouring tea for her, telling her stories, and chatting about things between old ssmates, asionally stirring up her deeply hidden memories. Watching the wrinkles at the corners of Algerones eyes as he smiled, Belinda sat leaning against the head of the bed, filled with emotion. Time flies. Lu Layeka, this bustling wealthy country, had suddenly reached the 28th. King Berties body had fully recovered under the effect of medication, and he had also gained a few pounds during this time. His overall condition andplexion were very good. The grand ceremony for the session of the new king would be held today at the Ouyi Cathedral, with all the important members of the royal family in attendance, as well as important leaders from neighboring and friendly countries. The ceremony had gone through a rehearsal, and the scene was still particrly spectacr. Ivan and Jennifer had arrived with Finnley yesterday, and they were amodated in the royal pce and treated with great hospitality. The siblings had also met. Finnley had seen Rowan and the king. Rowans coronation ceremony was solemn and grand. Finnley, who was well-traveled, was stunned by the atmosphere. This scene was even more magnificent than what he had seen in TV dramas.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He stood by his sisters side. ire was wearing a fitted purple dress, her hair tied in a ponytail, with delicate makeup. It was easy to see her nervousness and excitement. Ivan had his arm around Jennifers shoulder, both of them were also dressed in finery, feeling very excited inside, and were also happy for Rowan. Queen Catherine was apanying the king. They were both very formally and splendidly dressed, wearing hats that were only worn on the most important asions. Catherine had a refined and dignified makeup, exuding amanding presence, holding the kings arm, her expression calm on the surface, but with a hint ofplexity inside. She had fantasized about this day countless times, but it was her son who waspleting the coronation ceremony. To say that there was no inner conflict would be false. There was some, after all, she was a mother, and no mother would not consider her childs feelings. Today, Taylor looked like a child, dressed very formally, and even wore thetest custom-made shoes. He looked very proper today, not one to joke around, strictly adhering to the etiquette, a far cry from his usual mischievous self. Julie was still wearing a military uniform, paired with white boots. She felt some reluctance inside but had alreadypromised. Prince Louis inheriting the throne was the peoples choice, it was in line with the public opinion. The kings body had fully recovered and his strength was still there. Anyone who tried to obstruct this might be stripped of their royal title, the royal physician being the best example. Everyone knew that this move was a bit of a warning to others. Chapter 1793 Apology to Arkpool City Julie was loyal to Queen Catherine. As long as the Queen was willing to give up, Julie was willing to follow the Queens wishes and would not force anything. The entire coronation ceremony was broadcast live, grand, magnificent, and solemn. Young Prince Louis, dressed in a custom military uniform, sat on a golden pnquin carried by 18 soldiers. Today, his appearance was extraordinary, with a handsome and elegant demeanor, exuding an inherent nobility that captured everyones attention Behind the pnquin, more than 20, 000 soldiers followed, dressed in uniform, forming a dragon-like procession. They walked around the entire pce in an orderly manner to the national anthem and then slowly made their way towards the church. ire looked from afar at the figure on the pnquin, so familiar yet so unfamiliar. Beneath his thick ck eyebrows, his deep eyes contained boundless wisdom. In the solemn atmosphere of the church, the new king knelt down, epting the bishops prayers and masses. His heart was filled with a mix of emotions, thinking about his deceased mother and missing sister. If only his mother and sister were here today to witness such an important moment, how wonderful would that be? Louis took oaths and paid respects to his father Bertie and stepmother Queen Catherine. With everyone as witnesses and cameras broadcasting the entire process, three hourster, he finallypleted all the tedious procedures. After the ceremony, following tradition, Louis went to the balcony on the seventh floor of the church to wave to the nearly ten thousand people gathered in the pce square. Warm apuse erupted, countless doves of peace flew into the vast sky, creating a spectacr scene. Then, King Louis personally presided over Lu Layekas military parade, his first public appearance as the head of state, where he met with foreign dignitaries and important members of the royal family. He wasposed and elegant, though young, he carried himself like a refined gentleman, and his erudition made people feel refreshed whenmunicating with him. The host on the live broadcast introduced Louis, the king of Lu Layeka, to the people-Louis not only inherited the throne but also inherited the private assets of the former king, an estimated $40 billion. This money does not belong to the national treasury, it belongs to the new king personally Young, handsome, powerful, and wealthy, with amazing medical skills, Louis had attracted countless young girls in Lu Layeka who were crazy about him, screaming in admiration! They all dered that they wanted to marry him! In a moment, King Louis became the perfect idol in everyones hearts, and they dreamed of a chance encounter with him. Three dayster, Rowan, along with ire, returned to Arkpool City on a private ne with Finnley Ivan and Jennifer. Rowan did not go to the hospital immediately. Instead, he took ire to the Russell family. On the way, he drove while she sat in the passenger seat, both silent, feeling somewhat uneasy. Having taken their precious niece away for so long, it was time to go back and apologize. Rowan felt deeply sorry. Albert and Violet had also watched the news of Louis, the King of Lu Layekas coronation ceremony, and they were deeply moved by the spectacle. For the first time, they felt that Dr. Watson was so unattainable. So now ire is reaching high? Violet was carrying a heavy heart and had been talking to her husband for two whole days. Can a marriage with such a big gap be happy? Will ire feel pressured? And we havent been good to Dr. Watson in the past will he hold a grudge?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It depends on whether the two peoples feelings are strong, Albert also felt a bit worried. There had indeed been many conflicts in the past and many misunderstandings. However, after ire went with him to Lu Layeka and didnt return for years, he had already realized the reality. The child had grown up, and as elders, they could no longer control everything. Chapter 1794: Sincerity The familiar Russell family estate loomed in front of them as ire sat in the passenger seat, her heart tightening slowly. Her uncle and aunt had always been against her being with Rowan. Will they be furious after such a sudden departure? Will they say hurtful things? She loved Rowan and didnt want him to suffer even a bit. The car turned slowly and entered the yard, stopping in front of the vi. Rowan nced at the girl beside him, and the girl also nced back. Their gazes met. Then, they both unfastened their seatbelts and got out of the car together. Albert and Violet, standing in the living room, also held their hearts in their hands. Through the full-length window, they saw Dr. Watson walk around the car and take ires hand. They watched as the two stepped towards the living room. Violet quickly nced at the man beside her, feeling a bit nervous for some reason. This Dr. Watson was not the same Dr. Watson. He was now the esteemed king of Lu Layeka. With such a status, anyone would feel uncertain about how to interact with him. Closer, closer they stepped through the door. Albert and Violets eyes fell on them. Rowan and ire didnt even greet the two elders. They went straight to them, bent their knees, and knelt down. This shocked Albert and Violet, causing them to step back! Rowan and ire looked up, and they both spoke at the same time, Uncle, aunt, please forgive our sudden departure. With that, they both kowtowed three times to the two elders. This greatly shocked the two elders. Please get up quickly! They were startled and quickly bent down to help them up. But Rowan and ire knelt firmly. They looked up, their eyes filled with the most sincere apology. Rowan said, Im sorry, uncle and aunt, for taking ire away without your permission because of me. In fact, ire had gone on her own after hearing the news, so when he said this, ire also felt very sorry. He took all the responsibility upon himself. Please get up, get up first! Albert firmly grasped his arm and pulled him up. You are now a king. How can you kneel to us? Violet also embraced ire, saying with heartfelt distress, Good children, whatever you have to say, get up first. The ground is cold, hurry up! If you dont get up, Dr. Watson wont either. Hes the king of Lu Layeka. How can he kneel down? If this got out, what would happen? The pressure of public opinion would be immense. So, with the support of the two elders, the two young people stood up. Dr. Watson, ire,e and sit down. Lets talk slowly. Violet beckoned to them, not showing any anger at their sudden departure. Ever since Mr. Marsh came that day, it seemed they had alreadye to terms with ires rtionship. After all, onlookers see more clearly. If Mr. Marsh approves, it should be right.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The two young people sat down on the sofa, and Albert personally brewed some tea, feeling quite heavy-hearted. Seeing the two young people sitting side by side, shoulders touching and fingers intertwined, Violet understood their determination and steadfastness in this rtionship. To persist in separating them further would be meaningless, perhaps even futile. Aunt, Rowan said seriously, speaking gently, Uncle, I want to marry ire and settle in Arkpool City in the future. What surprised the two elders was not the first sentence but the second. Settle in Arkpool City? Violet asked, puzzled. But you are now you are now the king of Lu Layeka! Such a prosperous country is waiting for you to manage it. How can you settle in Arkpool City? Chapter 1795: Monica is up to something big Is it really okay for Monica to be so distracted right after taking office? This wont do, thought Violet, always considering the bigger picture. Rowan understood her concerns and exined, The country is currently stable, and with the advancement of technology, theres no need for me to personally return. Many governmental matters can be handled through remote processing, and besides, my father is still in good health. Upon hearing this, everyone understood that his influential father still held a significant portion of power. I and ire are nning two weddings, Rowan shared his thoughts, one in Lu Layeka and the other in Arkpool City. For the next 20 years, I will not give up my profession as a doctor. I want to research and develop more effective drugs with minimal side effects to benefit humanity. Upon hearing about his ns and aspirations, the elders were deeply moved. He was a medical genius, destined to have little time for his family in this lifetime. Rowan also said, We wille to visit you frequently. I know you are reluctant to part with ire, but I will definitely treat her well. You are wee to supervise, and please trust me. His words were sincere and moving, making it hard for anyone not to be touched. The two elders also expressed their views-Albert said, Feelings are a matter between two people. As long as you both feel its right, as elders, we will certainly bless you. Violet also smiled and said, Dr. Watson, as long as you treat ire well, we will be at ease. Although ire is not our child, we raised her single-handedly. The Russell family has no daughters, and we have always treated ire as our own daughter. Please rest assured, Rowan promised once again, I will cherish ire as a treasure and take extra care of her. In fact, they already believed that entrusting ire to Rowan was a wise choice. Apassionate doctor. A man capable of undertaking great responsibilities for the country is certainly able to support a small family. At the Charity Medical Center, Algerone had been by Belindas bedside, recounting stories of old ssmates. Really? Zhang Zhis daughter married Li Meis son? Belinda, sitting up against the headboard, was stunned. Werent they each others first love? Yes, the regrets of their youth have now turned into a family, Algerone couldnt help but marvel, Fate is indeed a miraculous thing. At this moment, Monica quietly entered alone, Tristan had not arrived. Hearing the knock, Algerone turned to see his daughter, wearing a white tracksuit and a fishermans hat, smiling as she walked towards the bed. Monica, why are you alone? Wheres Tristan? Belinda asked with concern, Is he busy with work at thepany? The girl nodded, Yes, but hell be here in a moment. Standing beside Algerone, she reached out her hand to him, her voice sweet, Dad, can I borrow your phone for a moment? My phone is dead, and I need to call Tristan about something. Algerone unlocked the phone and handed it to her. Monica took it and then turned to walk into the adjacent room, intentionally closing the partition door to the ward. This didnt raise any suspicion. Belinda and Algerone exchanged a smile; their daughter had truly grown up. But seeing their daughter happy made them very pleased.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. With her fathers phone in hand, Monica didnt call Tristan, instead, she opened Algerones Instagram. After all, isnt Facebook for socializing and Instagram for storing photos? Algerones albums were indeed all locked. She scrolled and scrolled, reaching the bottom of a certain album, and on the cover were the young Algerone and Belinda in a photo together! Chapter 1796: Clever Monica She cautiously nced towards the door, her heart pounding with excitement as she quickly opened the album, feeling like she had discovered a treasure trove-each photo was of the two of them! There were wedding photos, day-to-day life photos, some taken in summer, and some in winter, at least several dozen in total. Monica was beyond excited, her heart racing with joy. She swiftly forwarded each photo to her own phone, her movements swift and efficient. As she watched the silent phone sessfully receive each one, a smile spread across her face. After forwarding all these photos, she deleted the records in Algerones chat box, achievingplete stealth. As Monica opened the door, she handed the phone back to her father, and it promptly rang.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Algerone nced at the caller ID, then stood up to answer. Hello, Minister Zhang, he said with a warm tone and a smile. Listening attentively to the other party, both women watched as he nodded and said, Alright, are you here? Ill be right over. Sure, see you in a bit. After the call, Algerone turned to the mother and daughter, Um I need to go back to the office for a bit. Monica, stay here with your mother for a while. Sure, go ahead, Monica said, understanding. Algerone looked at Belinda, Im leaving then? Go on, go on! Belinda waved him off. As the middle-aged man left, just as he reached the door, he stepped towards the elevator, checked his call history-strange, Monica hadnt called Tristan just now. Then why did she take his phone? And why hide in the adjacent room and close the door? Entering the elevator, Algerone checked the phone again but found nothing unusual. In the hospital room, Monica sent all the photos she had just received to Tristan. She operated her phone while chatting with Belinda. Belinda, are you feeling any better now? she asked casually, trying to distract her. Much better. My head asionally feels a bit dizzy, but I asked the doctor today. He said its a normal phenomenon. A few more days of intravenous fluids, and it should improve a lot. I have good news for you. Dr. Watson has returned to the country. Monica smiled, sitting in a chair by the bed, sending photos via her phone as she spoke to Belinda, Once hes done with his personal affairs, he wille to the hospital. You can ask him to diagnose you, and maybe following his prescriptions, you could be discharged earlier. Your father told me he is now the king of Lu Layeka? Belinda was quite shocked, Is that true? Its been reported in the news. He is indeed the prince of that country and has inherited the throne. The girl responded, and in less than a minute, all the photos were sent. Tristan replied with two words: Received. She happily put away her phone, then leaned forward, taking Belindas hand. Isnt he amazing? Hes be a king and still cares for patients? He wants to continue being a doctor. Its said that he not only inherited the throne but also inherited a private fortune of 40 billion dors. Hes truly a rare breed, Belinda felt moved. With so much money, you could spend it for a hundred lifetimes. Monica smiled, ying with the red bracelet on her mothers wrist. The day you get discharged will surely be the best day of this year. I know youre all waiting for my recovery, Belinda reached out and caressed her daughters face. My body is quite resilient. I feel better with each passing day. So, you can start preparing for your wedding. Monica gave her a sweet, happy smile. The mother and daughter chatted, the atmosphere harmonious and sweet. Meanwhile, Tristan was at a caf with the wedding nning director Newson, discussing details of their remarriage ceremony. Chapter 1797: Meeting in This Way After receiving Monicas photos, Tristan sent a set to the wedding nner because they were going to be presented in a slideshow at the wedding. After finishing up at the caf, Tristan personally went to the photography studio to oversee the printing of the photos and the creation of an album, leaving thetter part nk so that future photos could be added. Since Rowan and ire had just returned, Tristan spent the entire day by the side of the Russell family elders. In the somewhat deste courtyard, Albert and Violet trimmed the rose bushes. After so much experience, the attitudes of the two elders had gradually begun to change little by little. They hade to realize a certain reality: that children grow up regardless of anyones wishes. In such a dangerous situation, if she could run off to Lu Layeka by herself, what else could possibly hold her back in the future? If they tried to obstruct her again, she might secretly go and get married. What young people in lovecked the most was restraint. Although they didnt know whether they approved of this marriage of disparate status, at present, ire and Dr. Watson were happy. As elders, they truly found it difficult to continue to obstruct them. The next morning, a passenger nended, and King Bertie, who had fully recovered, arrived in Arkpool City alone. He walked out of the airport amidst the crowd. Princess Catherine couldnt dissuade him at all. He even refused to bring more bodyguards, stating that he absolutely couldnt put on airs. He was truly a stubborn old man. Arkpool City was also a bustling metropolis. For Bertie, although he had heard of the prosperity of Arkpool City for a long time, today was the first time he had set foot on thisnd. He navigated with his phone all the way to a prestigious bookstore. He wasnt just an ordinary father; he had some homework to do. Sir, may I help you with something? The sales assistant greeted him with a sweet smile and a gentle voice, exuding a strong schrly aura. Id like to ask about something here, or you could rmend me some books. I can find answers in the books, Bertie said amiably with a smile. The sales assistants father was about the same age and had a simr build, so she patiently responded as if she were speaking to her own father, Of course, what would you like to know? In your culture, what customs does the grooms family have when marrying off their daughter? What should the grooms father do? What should he prepare for when meeting the brides parents for the first time? Bertie was here for his sons wedding, and to ensure she understood, he added, I mean, what should the grooms father do on behalf of the grooms family? The sales assistant suddenly understood. This father must be asking about his sons wedding, right? He was a truly good father, quietly doing his homework. Any girl who married into their family would definitely be cherished. At that moment, Monica got out of a taxi and hurried into the bookstore. She went straight to the rows of bookshelves, starting to search for books on marital repair. As she searched, her eyes lit up when she saw a book titled Essential Reading for Remarriage. She reached up and took it off the shelf, smiling as she flipped through it-it was exactly what she needed. She nned to buy it and study it at home in order to better help Algerone and Belinda repair their rtionship. Not far away, the sales assistants phone suddenly rang. She smiled at the elderly man she was talking to, Uncle, I need to take this call, and then walked away. Bertie inadvertently nced over and his gazended on Monica, who was looking for books. Her profile made him feel a bit dazed-why did he have a sense of dj vu? Bathed in the light, he gazed at her for a long time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. For some reason, Bertie actually found himself stepping towards her, step by step. Monica vigorously selected books. Since she was in the bookstore, she wanted to pick out a few more books on the same topic, so that she could thoroughly research and extract all the useful aspects. Bertie stood beside her, his gaze falling on the book she held in her hands. Following her gaze, he scanned the bookshelves and felt a slight pang in his heart. So young and divorced? Was she preparing to remarry? After an unknown period of time, feeling someone standing beside her for a long time, Monica turned her head and met the deep, kind, and astonished eyes of the middle-aged man. Chapter 1798: A Wonderful Feeling The two of them gazed at each other, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still. Monica nced at him, then at the book in her hand, and raised her eyes to ask, Sir, are you interested in this book of mine? There was indeed only one book on the shelf. Bertie immediately came to his senses. No, no, no, his calm expression turned into a smile. I dont need this book. However, for some reason, he felt a peculiar sense of familiarity with this young girl, a feeling that was quite marvelous, one that made him want to get closer. So he asked, Miss, do you have some time right now? Being questioned by this unfamiliar man, Monica became more cautious, meeting his gaze without speaking, because she had no idea what he was up to. What did her avability have to do with him? Afraid of being misunderstood, Bertie hurriedly exined, I am from out of town, and today is my first time in Arkpool City. I see youre at the age for discussing marriage, so I have a few things Id like to ask you about. Is that okay? I have a boyfriend, Monica stated bluntly. Youre not trying to introduce your son to me, are you? My boyfriend and I are about to get married! There was noplete rxation in her eyes. Upon hearing this, Bertie chuckled. What was this young girl thinking? With a kind smile, he said, No, no, no, Miss, youve misunderstood. I do have a son indeed, but he already has a girlfriend, and they are getting ready to marry, but I havent formally visited the girls family, and I dont understand the customs here. Im afraid of being presumptuous, so I wanted to ask you about it. Listening to the words of the older man, she saw a hint of sincerity in his eyes. Monicas doubts slowly dissipated. So youvee to visit the girls family? It happened that she had some time now. Yes, yes, the man nced at a nearby spot. Miss, how about sitting down for a cup of tea? Sure, she didnt reject the offer. Bertie was pleased, thinking that this young woman was knowledgeable and polite and he would surely be able to get the information he needed from her. Before long, the two of them sat down by the window in the bookstore. Since it was a workday, there werent many customers today, and with the pleasant bookstore environment and the warm yellow lights around them, the atmosphere for conversation was just right when the two cups of Bi Luo Chun tea were served. Miss, I wont take up much of your time. As a father representing the grooms side, when I visit the girls family for the first time, what kind of etiquette should I pay attention to? He was genuinely afraid of being presumptuous. Seeing his earnest inquiry, Monica was inexplicably moved. He was indeed a good father. If that girl were to marry into their family, she would certainly not be wronged. Judging from the middle-aged mans attire and demeanor, she deduced that this family belonged to the upper ss, well-off and well-mannered. She, being a carefree girl, was also about to marry Tristan, so she told him everything she knew- Uncle, as long as your son genuinely cares for this girl, you can casually bring gifts and personally visit to discuss the marriage, which would indicate the attitude of the grooms family. Basically, the girls family will approve. If the boy is not outstanding and doesnt treat the girl well, no matter how good you are as a father, the girls family will have concerns and will stop them from continuing to date. So, it mainly depends on the rtionship between the young couple.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1799 Rowan Sees the Red String Bracelet You just said something very reasonable, Bertie listened attentively, looking at the girl with a kinder gaze. I suppose your parents are very open-minded, and your boyfriend treats you well, right? Yeah, the girls face lit up with a happy smile. Bertie looked at her with affection and fondness. Though they were from different generations, they conversed happily. Monica was, after all, a warm-hearted girl. Meanwhile, just below at the Charity Medical Center, Rowans car had juste to a stop. It was his first visit to the hospital since returning to Arkpool City. For him, it was aforting feeling ofing home. He enjoyed the feeling of saving lives and helping others day and night. He opened the door with his long legs and stepped out. The bright, golden sunlight shone upon him. Today, he looked sharp and carried a warm smile. Rowan strode towards the hospital lobby. Good morning, Director. Good morning, Dr. Watson. Good morning, Dr. Watson. The medical staff and workers who met him in the lobby all respectfully greeted him. Everyone was pleased to see him back. And, in return, the polite Rowan slowed his pace, nodding in acknowledgment. In fact, everyone had seen the news and knew of his identity as King Lu Layeka. However, in Arkpool City, within the hospital, everyone was unsure whether to address him differently. But Dr. Watsons presence felt the same as before. The way he was addressed as director or doctor was something he was used to and quite fond of. Rowan took the elevator upstairs, heading first to Easons ward. His father was not there at the moment, having just gone to thepany. Eason was currently being apanied by two nurses and a private tutor providing him with cultural knowledge lessons. As Rowan entered, everyone greeted him, Good morning, Dr. Watson. Eason looked up, his dark grape-like eyes filled with surprise. Uncle Watson, hello! Then, he stood up happily. Youre finally back! His tone was filled with anticipation and fondness! Rowan was a bit surprised. Youve grown so much? He had indeed grown quite a bit during this time, visibly at quite a speed. And he was bing more and more handsome, with features resembling Tristans. Eason, Rowan reached out to him. Come, let uncle give you a checkup. Okay! Eason wasnt afraid anymore, having shed the timidity and shyness he had when first admitted to the hospital. Now, he was just like any normal child, speaking with a loud voice, smiling, and being polite when meeting people. While conducting the examination and recording the relevant data, it was clear that Easons condition had improved enough for him to be discharged. However, staying a little longer wouldnt hurt. After leaving Easons room, Rowan went straight to Belindas ward. He gently pushed the door open, his tall figure d in a white coat exuding an incredibly gentle aura. At that moment, Algerone was by Belindas bedside. He turned to see Rowan and quickly stood up. Dr. Watson, youre back? His face was full of joy, representing new hope.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Rowans expression was gentle. Im here to check on your health, Auntie. He bent down to ce the instrument, then took a seat on the chair by the bedside. Auntie, Ill take your pulse first. Okay, thank you for your hard work, Dr. Watson, Belindas mood also improved a lot. As his clearly defined fingers touched her wrist, what met his eyes was a familiar red string! Rowan was frozen in ce, his mind ying through the scene like a fast-forwarded movie, repeatedly shing the image of two intertwining hand-woven strings Dr. Watson? Belinda noticed something was off and gently called out to him. He seemed to be in a state of shock, as if in a daze. Was the situation very severe? Rowan slowly raised his eyes to meet hers, and at the same time, he withdrew his hand, interrupting the pulse check. But how could Belinda, at her age be his own sister? Chapter 1800: Knowing that Monica is not biological Dr. Watson, whats wrong? Belinda held her heart, Do I have a serious health issue? Algerone hurried over as well, bending half over with concern, Is Belinda in a very bad condition? Whats going on? Rowan came to his senses, looking directly at Belinda, he asked directly, This bracelet isnt yours, is it? Puzzled by the question, unrted to the illness? Belinda was momentarily stunned, she looked at him, then at the middle-aged man standing by the bed, both very puzzled as to why he would suddenly ask about the bracelet? How did he know that the bracelet didnt belong to Belinda? Where is the owner of this bracelet? Rowan looked at Belinda, his tone was very calm, but inside, he was already in turmoil, struggling to restrain himself, Or perhaps, where did you get this bracelet from? Belinda and Algerone looked at each other again, they both knew that the bracelet had been worn on Monicas wrist since the day they adopted her, adjustable in length. Suddenly they understood something, was Monicas origin rted to this bracelet? Algerone quickly turned and walked towards the door, Rowan looked over and saw him close the door and lock it. After a mental struggle, Belinda, with selfishness, answered Rowan, I found it. She couldnt lose Monica! She couldnt lose the daughter she had raised so painstakingly. But this answer made Rowan feel a hint of disappointment, had the leade to a dead end? He stared at the woman sitting by the bed without blinking, trying to see if she was lying. Algerone was very surprised by the womans answer, even incredulous! At this moment, Belinda met Rowans gaze, and added firmly, I found it a few years ago at the entrance of a certain shopping mall. She said this to increase credibility. But with this addition, Rowan became even more disbelieving, he had already formed a guess in his mind, This bracelet belongs to Monica, doesnt it?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Belinda felt a tightness in her chest at Rowans probing, what was he digging for? Who was he anyway? Algerone, being earthbound, knew that they could no longer hide it, so he sighed heavily and said to Belinda, Monica already knows. What? Belinda was somewhat dazed, looking at him, she asked, What does she know? Rowan also fixed his gaze on his face. Algerone looked at them, and with a heavy heart, said, You had a major hemorrhage during surgery, and she found out shes not our biological child through blood typing. At this moment, a glimmer of hope surged in Rowans heart! Belinda, upon hearing this, was undoubtedly shocked, she knew? Then why hadnt she felt anything these days? Monica acted as if nothing was wrong, chatting with her mother as usual. Algerone knew she was puzzled, so he continued, But Monica chooses to act like she doesnt know, she still wants to continue being our daughter. Alright, the answer hade out, Monica is not biologically rted. Rowan, struggling to contain his inner turmoil and excitement, said to them, If this bracelet belongs to Monica, then she is the long-lost sister Ive been searching for. His tone was very certain, his voice suppressed the urgency of finding his sister after many years, and he calmly said to Algerone, Uncle, please give her a call, ask her toe to the hospital, I want to do a paternity test with her. Belinda was stunned, a feeling of imminent loss made her pale, things had happened too quickly, she simply couldnt react. Algerone looked at Belinda in this state, feeling powerless, whether to make this call or not, he was truly in a dilemma. Chapter 1801: Monica, Let’s Go Back to the Hospital In this silence, Rowan could also sense their conflicting emotions after all, it was his own daughter whom they had raised with such care and who had turned out so outstanding. Rowan was filled with gratitude towards them. He didnt want to take anything away from them. But with his sister right in front of him, he couldnt possibly deny her! This was his fathers lifelong wish, and also his own greatest desire, for which he had been searching for so many years without giving up. The silence in the ward, along with the gazes of Algerone and Dr. Watson, made Belinda feel an invisible pressure. Belinda thought of something, and as her thoughts gradually returned, she looked at Rowan. She gasped, If if Monica really is your sister, then she she is the princess of Lu Layeka, isnt she? After the shock came an even greater shock. Because Rowan replied with a determined look, Yes, from the same father and mother, Princess Annie. Belinda couldnt recover for a long time. Good heavens! The daughter she had raised for so long actually had such a significant identity! She was of royal blood! And from one of the wealthiest royal families in the world! After a few seconds of silence, without the need for Dr. Watson to speak again, Algerone dialed Monicas number on his phone. He felt that neither he nor Belinda could make decisions for Monica in such a matter of acknowledging ones heritage. Belinda didnt want the call to go through, but she also realized the truth there was a hint of sadness on her face, but she didnt stop it. At that moment, Monica was chatting happily with the old king Bertie in the bookstore. Yes, the attitude of the grooms family indicates their level of eptance and affection for the girl. Do you think I should go today? Or should I go tomorrow morning? Is there a significance in timing? Upon Monicas suggestion, Bertie, who had been somewhat reserved and afraid of breaching etiquette, now wished to immediately buy something and rush over to ires house to meet the elders. At this moment, the phone suddenly rang, and Monica said with a smile, Uncle, Im sorry, I have to take this call. Its okay, its okay. Bertie picked up his teacup and took a sip, watching the girl answer the phone without hesitation. After a brief conversation, she looked at Bertie and then connected the call, Hello, Dad. Monica,e back to the hospital. Algerones tone was calm, but this sudden statement made the girls heart skip a beat. Whats wrong with my mom? Is there something going on? Algerone, realizing the misunderstanding, quickly exined with a smile, No, no, your mother is fine.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His mind raced, and he continued, Its just that Dr. Watson ising over to give your mother a full-body checkup. It would be better to have a family member present, so I dont need to go over her condition again with you. So thats it. Monica breathed a sigh of relief and replied, Okay, Ill be right back. With that, she hung up the phone. She picked up the book from the table and said to Uncle Bertie, who was sitting across from her, Goodbye, I have to go back. Bertie looked at the cover of the book with affection, Your parents are remarrying, right? The girl nced at the book in her hand, smiled apologetically, and said, Yes, they have been separated for many years, but they have never let go of each other. They are preparing to remarry soon. Thats wonderful. Bertie looked at her, I wish them well. You should go back now, take care on the way. Thank you, youngdy. Goodbye, Uncle. Monica waved to him, got up to pay the bill, and then left with the book. Chapter 1802: Tristan Arrives Too Watching the girl walk out of the bookstore, Berties smile faded from his face, leaving him somewhat absent-minded. How could this girl make him feel a sense of familiarity? She was all the way in Arkpool City, and he was quite certain he hadnt met her before, yet she felt like an old friend, someone he had known for years. In the advanced facilities of the hospital, outside Belindas ward, Tristan walked in as Algerone had just hung up the phone, and he noticed Rowan was also present. As Tristan stepped in, he sensed a distinctly unusual atmosphere, something was off. Uncle, Aunt, Dr. Watson, he greeted everyone softly, his gaze gently sweeping over each person, breaking the silence. Belinda, sitting by the head of the bed, lowered her eyes, her expression heavy. She couldnt fathom whether Monica, upon learning her true identity as Princess Lu Layeka, would still hold the same thoughts and not want to acknowledge it. The Lu Layeka royal family was the wealthiest and most prestigious in the world. Many people dreamt of being associated with them. As a mother, she definitely didnt want to lose her daughter, even though there was no blood rtion, she had raised and cared for her. However, the current situation made it impossible to keep this a secret for long, and Monica would soon find out. Thus, Belinda was in a state of turmoil. Tristan looked at Rowan with confusion and then shifted his gaze to Algerone. Uncle, is there something wrong? he asked. Algerone, with a troubled expression, contemted before speaking, Monica is very likely to be Dr. Watsons long-lost sister, feeling it necessary to inform him in advance. Upon hearing this, Tristans eyes widened in astonishment as he looked at Rowan! His inner being was filled with shock! The two mens gazes met, once rivals, now He saw a firm resolve in Rowans eyes, although there hadnt been a paternity test, he was already certain. The feeling of finding his sister grew stronger within him. Silence filled the ward, everyone lost in their own thoughts, their feelings quiteplex. When Monica returned to the hospital, she urged the driver to hurry, feeling more and more uneasy. It was just a check-up, and her father was there, so why did he insist she return? Besides, Belindas condition was stable, and the test results should be good. The taxi rushed towards the hospital as she couldnt shake off the feeling that something was wrong.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Inside the spacious and bright ward, Rowan took out the red string bracelet that belonged to him, identical to the one on Belindas wrist. He handed it to Belinda. Belinda reached out slowly to take it, feeling its weight. Her eyes still filled with disbelief. Two identical bracelets. Rowan shared the story of his sisters disappearance with everyone, and they were all deeply shocked. Algerone recounted the circumstances of meeting Monica that day, which left Rowan deeply pained human traffickers were truly despicable. With a heavy heart, Rowan said, Even though so many years have passed, we never stopped looking for our sister. As he finished speaking, Monica burst into the room, startling everyone with the sound of the door opening. Belinda instinctively grasped Dr. Watsons red string bracelet, her chest tightening as she gazed at him intently. Mom Monica nced at everyone, then approached the bed. Are you okay? Im fine, Belinda forced a slight smile on her face, she looked fine, recovering quite well. She felt that this was not something she should say, she couldnt even bring herself to say it. Chapter 1803: Going for Paternity Testing Monica ced the bag of books in her hand on the bedside table, breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a casual smile, Gosh, you scared me. I thought something was wrong! Then she looked at Rowan and politely said, Dr. Watson, Im back. You can now help my mom with the check-up! All eyes turned to the girl, and silence fell over the hospital room once again. Rowan made no move to examine Belinda, just gazing at her intently without a blink. Sensing the strange atmosphere, Monica looked around at everyone, puzzled, and asked, Whats wrong? Whats happening? Rowan had been fixated on her since Monica entered the room. Inwardly, he couldnt help but marvel at how much she had changed. He could hardly see a trace of her childhood features. Belinda knew she couldnt hide it any longer. She slowly opened her palm and called out softly, Monica. Monica turned her gaze to her mothers hand, noticing a bracelet on her wrist, but there were two. How was this possible? She took a step forward, reaching out to pick up the other bracelet from her mothers hand. It was clear that the inscription on it was different from her own. What a coincidence? What Where did thise from? Why is there another one like this? Monica asked in confusion. This belongs to Dr. Watson, Belinda told her, pained. Dr. Watson is very likely to be your biological brother. Monica was stunned, her heart skipping a beat. She held her breath and nced at her mother.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. With tears in her eyes, Belinda said, deeply moved, Monica, Mom already knows that you know. You dont have to keep it from me anymore. Suddenly, Monica felt a ringing in her ears. She slowly turned to look at Rowan, whose gaze remained fixed on her. In a gentle voice, he said, Monica, lets get a paternity test. I believe in medical science. The phrase paternity test struck Monica like a heavy blow, making her gasp for air, trying hard topose herself, although she was already deeply frightened. Could such a melodramatic thing really happen? Im quite sure you are my sister, Rowan stared at her, increasingly convinced. But I need to provide you with evidence. Monica steadied herself reluctantly and turned her gaze to Tristan. Meeting her eyes, Tristan stepped forward, embracing her and patting her shoulder gently to offer support. Suddenly, Monica felt a hint of vulnerability. As she breathed in the faint fragrance emanating from him, she felt as if the entire world hade to a standstill. She knew she was not biologically rted to Algerone and Belinda. She had never intended to seek out her biological parents She had never nned to disrupt her peaceful life. Yet, she inexplicably learned about her true identity, as if the forces of the universe did not allow her to remain ignorant. Her bracelet was usually kept in a drawer, and she rarely wore it herself. Yet this time, as ifpelled by some unknown force, she had put it on her mothers wrist and it had been noticed by Dr. Watson Perhaps this was the hand of fate, something no one could resist. Gently moving away from his embrace, Monica looked at Rowan once again. Lets go, she said, then stepped out, because she, too, wanted to know the oue. To acknowledge or not? How to acknowledge? How to handle this rtionship in the future? Those were all questions to be ponderedter. Since things had reached this point, everyone wanted a definite answer, and a paternity test was the most authoritative way to get it. Chapter 1804: Monica’s Concerns The question of whether Monica is truly Rowans biological sister, and whether she is indeed the princess of Lu Layeka, lingers in everyones mind. Rowan nced at everyone and then, turning, strode out alongside Monica. The door closed gently behind them, leaving only three people in the ward. Tristan appeared calm, but turmoil brewed within him. He approached Algerone, lightly patting his shoulder in constion. Uncle, Monica wont leave you, he assured. Regarding the uncertain matter of Monicas departure, Belinda was at a loss. Sometimes things are beyond Monicas control. The old king knowing that his long-lost daughter is still alive, how could he not acknowledge her? Even if they forcibly take her back, they are capable of such things.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Silence fell over the room. The power of the royal family was not to be underestimated, as evidenced by Rowans own forced return. The thought of possibly losing Monica left both Belinda and Algerone despondent, as if a dark cloud had descended upon them, casting a pall over their faces and dimming their eyes. Although the results of the paternity test had not yet been revealed, the oue seemed all but certain. Belinda removed a red bracelet from her wrist, clutching it dearly in her palm. In the corridor outside, Monica halted her steps, with Rowan stopping beside her. Where can we get the blood drawn? she asked calmly. Can it be done here in the hospital, or do we need to go to a paternity testing center? It can be done here in the hospital, on the 17th floor, Rowan replied. Come with me. He then led the way forward. Following him, Monica and Rowan soon entered a private elevator for medical staff. As the doors closed, Monica watched the numbers climb, her anxiety growing. Her emotions were incrediblyplex. Rowan cast a sideways nce at her, his eyes still fixed on her face. He had many things he wanted to say, but suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Before long, the doors opened, and they stepped out. Meanwhile, the caf was being arranged ording to wedding nning standards. Pink chiffon bows and strings of lights adorned the walls. Newson was present, overseeing every detail with precision. We need to reserve space for flowers over there! Yes, and the courtyard needs to be set up as well. It hasnt rained recently, so we can start preparing. Back at the hospital, Monica was having her blood drawn, her thoughts wandering. She wondered, Has the wedding venue started being decorated? Does Belinda still have the heart to hold a wedding? Can this still be considered a surprise for her? She pondered, Belinda must be feeling absolutely despondent, right? Rowan was also having his blood drawn, his gaze fixed on the girl. He could almost guess her emotions. For someone who valued loyalty and sincerity, her Lu Layeka princess identity didnt matter. The person who would be truly crestfallen was his father. After they both gave blood, a professional approached them. Director, the results will be ready in ten minutes. Will you be waiting here? Yes, Rowan replied. Well wait. Please wait a moment, the professional said, then took the blood samples inside. Monica returned to reality and noticed Rowan still gazing at her intently. How is my mothers health? Have you had her examined? Can she be discharged? It was surprising to Rowan that she seemed to have no interest in her own origins. Meeting her gaze, she added, My mother mentioned she has asional headaches. She asked if Dr. Watson could conduct a detailed examination when hes avable. The mention of the title made Rowan feel somewhat uneasy. Chapter 1805: The Results Are In Regardless of his status, he was first and foremost a doctor, so Rowan responded to her, Sure, I will conduct a detailed examination for her, and any issues will be addressed promptly. Thank you, Monicas politeness made him feel very distant. Then the girl withdrew her gaze, turned, and sat down on a bench not far away, seeming to have nothing to say to him. And Rowans thousand words converged into silence, patiently awaiting the results of the identification. Only the identification results would be conclusive evidence.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Before long, the elevator doors opened again, and Tristan stepped out with long strides, immediately spotting the girl sitting on the bench. As he approached her, his gaze lightly swept over Rowan, the two men making eye contact. In the corridor with only three people, there was no exchange, everyone maintaining silence. Tristan squatted in front of the girl, took her hand, lightly stroked the back of her hand, gazing at her, a single gesture, a single look giving her a sense of security. Monica was indeed a bit unsettled, facing his gaze, maintaining silence. Tristan reached out and patted her head, giving her a determined look, as if to say, My dear, whatever happens, I will be by your side. Ten minutes passed quickly. The sound of the door opening drew everyones attention as someone handed the paternity test report to Rowan, Director, the results are in, handing him both copies. Thank you, Rowan reached out and took them, ncing at the end of the report, confirming his own intuition: Monica was indeed his sister. Rowan looked ahead and handed the results to Tristan and Monica, one for each. By this time, Monica had already stood up from the bench, she reached out and took them, and at the same time as Tristan, saw thest sentence of the report: there is a blood rtionship, they are full siblings. It was written very clearly in ck and white. Monica took a deep breath, pursed her lips, blinked, although she had already guessed the result, when the identification result actually came out, a fact was presented before her, she still found it a bit hard to digest. She hadnt nned to look for her biological parents, yet she effortlessly found them. For her, the inner impact was quite significant. Rowan stepped forward, reaching out to embrace Monica, Im sorry, I didnt protect you well. He couldnt contain his emotions, suppressing years of urgency, his voice low, maic, tears gathering in his eyes. The embrace wasnt too tight, very gentlemanly, and he managed the boundaries very well. He needed to give her time to process this. Tristan stood to the side, his face showing subtle expressions, not knowing what to say. In his view, as long as Monica was happy, he could ept anything. But now things seemed a bit moreplicated, and the burden on Monicas mind had be heavier. After a while, Rowan released her, first looking at her affectionately, then at Tristan beside her, not saying anything, and strode towards the elevator. The two of them gazed at his retreating figure, as he didnt look back, watching Rowan press the elevator open button, the doors opening, and him walking in. Tristan gently put his arm around Monicas shoulder, Lets go, too. They still held the two identification reports in their hands, unsure how to broach the subject, so she decided to show the reports to Algerone and Belinda. They were also awaiting the results. When Tristan brought Monica back to the hospital room, Rowan was already examining Belinda, using the most advanced equipment, appearing professional andposed. Youre recovering well, no major issues, Rowans voice was gentle as he checked Belindas postoperative wound, The wound is healing nicely, you can be discharged in three days, without anysting effects. Tristan and Monica, who had just entered the room, also heard his words, a normal doctor-patient interaction, as if nothing had happened. Chapter 1806 Monica’s Stand Rowan was packing up the instruments, a smile ying at the corner of his lips. He nced at everyone and instructed, After being discharged, you still need to rest a lot and try not to strain your brain temporarily. I will brief you on some precautionster. With that, he lifted the instruments and left. Algerone didnt even get a chance to say Thank you, Dr. Watson. He had already departed, even closing the door behind him. Belinda also seemed a bit dazed. When Rowan hade in earlier, he hadnt mentioned the results of the paternity test. He had immediately started the examination, and the couple didnt feelfortable asking directly. They couldnt figure out anything either. Algerone noticed the papers in Tristan and Monicas hands. He asked softly, Whats the situation? Tristan thought for a moment and handed him the test results. Belindas gaze remained fixed on her daughters face. Monica met her eyes, walked towards her with the test results, and handed them to her. Belinda hesitated to reach out. She steadied her emotions, slowly extended her hand, and when she took the papers, her gaze fell directly on thest line. She suppressed a slight tremor in her heart and her gaze held a hint of despair and a touch of sadness.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Monica is Dr. Watsons biological sister Silence filled the ward, so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. It was as if everyone was holding their breath, as if everyones very breath was painful. Monica could sense her parentsplicated emotions. She didnt know what to say for a moment. After a moments thought, she calmly stated, I wont leave you. You will always be my mom and dad. My love for you will not diminish in the least. On this point, she was determined. Belinda held the test report. She looked at her daughter, unmoved by her words. Faced with such a significant fact, the possibility of losing her daughter at any moment was real. Belinda feared the Layeka royal family, and Dr. Watsons calmness just now was indeed very strange. Alright, alright, dont be so serious, Monicaughed and hugged Belinda, then turned and hugged Algerone. I wont leave you! Really! After that, Rowan didnte in again. He went to different wards to do rounds, to care for the patients. Dressed in his white work clothes, he was elegant, handsome, professional, and sunny. It was around four oclock in the afternoon when he finally had a moment to spare. He entered his office and immediately sent a message to ire: What are you doing? After receiving these four words from ire, she couldnt help but smile, as the implicit meaning behind those four words was C I miss you. [Just finished writing the novel, getting ready to go downstairs and move around a bit, she edited the text and sent it over.] Rowan didnt reply in time as he was interrupted by a phone call. She sent another message: Are you busy at the hospital today? Not long after, he replied: Not too busy, Im done for the afternoon. Can we have dinner together? Ille pick you up. ire was very happy to be able to see him again, so she readily agreed. After the chat, she took a quick shower, picked out a new white waist-cinching dress that showed off her figure, sat in front of the mirror and put on light makeup, got her bag ready, and eagerly awaited Dr. Watsons arrival. She knew he was excellent, and she was trying to be excellent as well. Recently, she had taken on a new script and was trying her hand at screenwriting. She wouldnt rely on him. She would be independent and would strive to be excellent. In the evening, just as Rowan was about to take ire away, a taxi stopped outside the Russell familys yard. Bertie, dressed formally, got out of the car, holding two gift bags and gazing at the vi wrapped in the evening sun. Chapter 1807 Approaching Happiness Bertieposed himself and stepped inside with a smile on his face. In the courtyard, he encountered a servant who approached him and asked in a gentle tone, Sir, may I ask whom you are looking for? halting his steps. In the living room, Violet and Albert were descending the stairs and inadvertently caught sight of the scene in the courtyard through the French windows. Who is it? Your friend? Violet asked, noticing that the person was carrying something. I dont know him, Albert said, looking at Bertie, I have never seen this person before. Shortly after, the servant led him towards the living room. After the Russell family couple came downstairs and arrived at the living room door, Bertie, wearing a kindly smile and carrying something, asked, Are you ires uncle and aunt? The couple nced at each other, and Albert softly replied, Yes. Both of them were puzzled, who was he? I am Louis Oh no, I am Rowans father, Bertie said with a beaming smile, It seems I havee to the right ce. He didnt carry himself like an old king; at that moment, he was simply a regr father. Albert and Violet were taken aback. Could he be the former king, Lu Layeka? Seeing their puzzled expressions, Bertie quickly smiled and exined, Today, I am just Rowans father. I know about his rtionship with ire and their ns to get married. This is my first visit, and I would like to discuss the matter with you both to express our sincerity from our side. Violet regained herposure; this was something she had never anticipated. She smiled, Please,e in. She seemed somewhat uneasy for some reason. These are two boxes of tea, a small gift for our first meeting, please ept it, the former king had wandered through the market but hadnt found a more suitable gift. He wanted to meet them today; the sooner, the more sincere it would appear. Thank you, Violet said as she epted the gift, You really didnt need to bring a gift; we are already surprised that you came. They have been together for so long, and I am contacting you for the first time; I am truly sorry, Bertie said as he sat down on the sofa, I only recently found out. Please dont take it to heart. No, no, Violet felt a bit embarrassed and quickly had the servant serve him tea, after all, they had already agreed to the rtionship between the two. Then she sat down beside Albert, and the elders from both sides began discussing the childrens marriage. Bertie was very sincere today, showing strong support for the two children to be together with the demeanor of a kind father. He expressed his approval and affection for ire, as well as his respect for their decision to settle in Arkpool City. The father and son had not discussed beforehand, yet their attitudes in front of the Russell family elders were surprisingly consistent. At that moment, Rowan was driving with one hand on the wheel and the other holding ires hand, their fingers interlocked, with the beautiful sunset streaming through the window, casting a warm glow on both of them. What would you like to eat? ire looked at him, her voice soft, Should we go exploring? Maybe visit a less mainstream spot? Rowan turned to her, his face disying a smile, his features so handsome and clear, he said, In your world, my world is yours tomand. The car moved slowly, he held her hand tightly, and ire gazed happily into his eyes, her elegant features reminiscent of Dr. Watson, with her picturesque countenance, under the setting sun, exuding a captivating charm.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1808: A Sincere Father Im going to look for some nearby treasure spots now, she withdrew her hand from his palm and took out her phone to begin searching the area. ire was the artistic type of girl, not too picky about food, but with some requirements for the environment. She liked quiet and elegant ces, often triggering her inspiration for writing. I found a ce that I think youll like too, she opened the navigation, entered the location, about four miles away. Rowan followed the route; anything she liked, he would like too. Once again, he held her hand, treasuring the touch as their fingers intertwined, the warmth of their palms intermingling. ire, I found my sister, he spoke softly, after thinking it over, deciding to share this news with her. ire was briefly surprised, then turned to look at him, her eyes filled with delight. When did this happen? Where is she? This is amazing! Rowan hadnt told his father yet, but he told ire, indicating that he truly considered her as one of his own. As he drove, he nced at her. Its Monica. ire was genuinely stunned for a few seconds, then her lips curled up slightly. Does she know? She does. Rowan averted his gaze, looking ahead, his tone calm as if he were recounting someone elses story. Today, when I went to the hospital, I saw Belinda wearing a red bracelet on her wrist, the very one that belonged to my sister. Knowing that Monica was the owner of the bracelet, I had a paternity test done, and the results havee out. What a small world, and what a deep connection fate weaves! After searching for his sister for so long, it turns out shes someone everyone already knows. Well ire smiled. Congrattions. He remained silent, not looking very happy. She looked at him, considering the situationprehensively, and tried asking, Mr. Swain and Belinda? How are they feeling? Can they ept this? For them, this must be a massive blow, right? Rowan squeezed her hand, truthfully answering, They definitely wont be able to ept it right away. It will take time. And he was willing to give them that time. His sister had grown up, and he knew he couldnt take her away. This matter had to be handled properly, without hurting anyone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Then there was a brief silence in the car, and ire didnt say anything more. Monica turned out to be Rowans long-lost sister ire also needed some time to digest this fact. But no matter what, she was still very happy. Finally finding her brought a sense of closure to a long-cherished wish. At the Russell family vi. Bertie set down his teacup, his smile overflowing as he spoke again, Thank you for your understanding. Buying a house and a car are family matters, the bride price is up to you to propose. Of course, if you dont, we will strictly adhere to the customs on your side, and we will never mistreat ire. If she marries into our family, I will treat her as my own daughter. Through todaysmunication and exchange, Albert and Violet were thoroughly moved by this father, his sincerity and thoughtfulness apparent in every aspect. You came all the way here, does Rowan know? Violet tried to ask because she felt that Dr. Watson was unaware. Sure enough, the old king shook his head, smiling, I havent told him yet. Albert was taken aback. Such a distinguished figure, and he hade alone, without even a bodyguard by his side? And Rowan still didnt know! Albert felt that since he knew, it was necessary to inform Rowan, after all, this matter was not trivial. So, while Violet and Bertie were engaging in conversation once again, he got up and left with his phone in hand. Chapter 1809: Views on Marriage and Love In a small, stylish caf, the table was covered with freshly ordered food. Warm light bathed Rowan and ire, creating a very atmospheric setting. In a rtively secluded space, a gentle breeze moved the white curtains as Rowan presented a delicate little box to ire. Whats this? ire was a bit surprised.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. He said, Take it, its for you. Facing his gentle gaze, the girl reached out her hand, Whats the asion today? Why are you giving me a gift? The box was exquisite, a small square that felt pleasantly weighty in her palm. The craftsmanship was exceptional. She quickly thought, today wasnt a special day, just a very ordinary one. Smiling as he sliced the steak, Rowan answered her, The gift is something I saw and thought would suit you. I wanted to buy it for you, so I did. Theres no need to wait for a specific day to give gifts. Upon hearing this, ire raised her eyes, a touch of emotion flowing in their depths. Despite being a girl who wrote romance novels and was particrly attentive to detail, exuding romance through and through, this detail today truly made her feel sweet. Thank you, Dr. Watson. The girls smile was sweet; she hadnt expected him to be so thoughtful. Looking at her affectionately, the man gently reminded her, Change that. Thank you, Rowan! ireplied quickly, changing her address. She then opened the small box and looked inside. It contained a beautiful pair of earrings. She looked up at him, I really like them. As long as you like them. Rowan had ns for his career, and in theing years, he might be busier. So, he ced the cut steak in front of her and tried to ask, ire, do you think marriage is the same as dating? As long as you marry love, or marry into love, then even if you enter the halls of marriage, you can still be in love for a lifetime, right? This was ires viewpoint; she was a very romantic person. As a man, Rowan also agreed to some extent. He nodded and said to her, ire, if we get married in the future, dont get upset if I dont buy you gifts on holidays. ire looked at him, wondering what he meant. With a slight smile on his lips, Rowan said, Sometimes I might be in the operating room all day, and I think only unexpected surprises truly count as gifts. Today she felt very surprised. Rowan was seriously discussing these things with her? Agreed, everything you said is right. She loved him, how could she possibly quibble with him over such things? She only hoped that, amidst his busyness, he could take care of himself, stay healthy, and stay happy. She also hoped to appear in his life like a gift, to make his life more colorful because of her, rather than a mess. She thought she had the ability to manage a good marriage. At that moment, Rowans phone, ced on the table, rang. He had initially thought it might be the hospital calling, but unexpectedly, it was Mr. Swain? The number was saved, but he had never called before. He didnt dare to dy and quickly answered, Uncle. ire looked at him, listening attentively. Dr. Watson, your father hase over. Albert lowered his voice, Hes at my ce, here to discuss your and ires marriage, weve almost finished talking and are preparing to have dinner. Upon hearing this, Rowan was shocked, Is he alone? Yes, precisely because hes alone, I thought I should inform you. Albert was genuinely concerned, He mentioned that you didnt know yet. Alright. Rowan told him, ire and I will be back soon, thank you. After ending the call, Rowan noticed that ire was staring at him intently. She knew it was his uncle who had called, but she hadnt guessed the content of the conversation. So, Rowan told her about his fathers solo visit to Arkpool City. Chapter 1810: The Siblings’ Difficult Reunion ire was equally shocked, He came alone? He was the reigning king. Shouldnt he have had someone to apany and protect him? Yes, Rowan replied calmly, Lets eat first and then go backter. We should go back now, ire urged, Im not hungry. Lets finish dinner first. Since hes at your uncles house, it means hes safe, right? Rowan reasoned. This way, I can also give the elders more time. After all, its their first meeting, and its necessary tomunicate more. His reasoning made sense, so ire didnt insist. She ate the steak he had cut for her, feeling a bit nervous. Both sets of elders were sitting together. Presumably, they would be discussing the marriage, right? Given the current attitudes of her uncle and aunt towards the two of them, things probably wouldnt go wrong but ire still felt uneasy, fearing any inadvertent disrespect. As she ate dinner, her thoughts drifted. Time had passed so quickly. She had found her ideal prince charming, and now she was about to enter the realm of marriage. ire had once thought she would never marry. She was someone who valued feelings a lot. After dinner, Rowan drove her back to the Russell family, with ire sitting in the passenger seat. After much thought, Rowan said to her, Dont tell my father about finding your sister for the time being. Alright. She didnt ask for the reason; this was something he could decide on his own, and no one had the right to interfere. Rowan exined, I think its not the best time to tell father until Monica is ready herself. Mm. I also want to give Mr. Swain and Belinda some more time to prepare. I just want everything to go as smoothly as possible, without hurting anyone. Having brought up Monica for so many years, and having raised her so well, Rowan could understand the difficulties of these years. He was also full of gratitude towards the elders of the Swain family, and he nned to express his gratitude to them at the right time. ire had always known that Rowan was a particrly kind and responsible person. No matter what he did, he always considered the feelings of everyone around him. The car headed towards the Russell family. Tristan was driving, with Monica beside him. Monica looked out the window, her mind seemingly elsewhere, preupied by her origins. She seemed to have lost a bit of her happiness. Tristans feelings were also indescribable. He couldnt make decisions for her in this matter, nor could he share her worries. He couldnt truly understand what she was feeling at the moment. The only thing he could do now was to stay by her side. To give her a hug when she needed it, to be a shoulder for her to lean on. Tristan held her hand, asionally ncing at her profile. He truly felt very sorry for her. Some things were better left unknown; once known, they could never be restored to their previous state. Before long, Rowans car and Tristans car passed each other, just like in a slow-motion scene from a movie. Both the brother and sister had a faint sorrow on their faces, as if there were a great distance between them. At the Russell familys residence, Albert and Violet had prepared a sumptuous meal and were currently inviting Bertie to join them for dinner. This was the first meal the three families would share together, bringing their bond even closer.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Rowan, this child, has always had a dream of medicine. He feels that he was born for the sake of patients. Only by treating and saving people can he feel happy, Bertie said with a smile on his face, So, in the future, he will spend most of his time in Arkpool City, at his hospital. This was something that reassured Violet the most: it proved that ire wouldnt leave Arkpool City after marriage, and she would still be able to see her frequently. Chapter 1811: Happy Interactions with Loved Ones However, you must miss him a lot, dont you? Albert sighed lightly, feeling torn between circumstances. Fortunately, transportation is well-developed now. Its easy for him to return, and its easy for you toe here. Yes, Bertie responded to them once again. As long as the children get along well, it doesnt matter where they settle. After taking a sip of wine, he continued, Rowans mother passed away many years ago, so today, I represent both father and mother. Thank you for your eptance and support for Rowan, and for entrusting ire to him. Bertie was truly moved, showing no airs of royalty. He raised his ss again. Thank you. Albert and Violet also raised their sses, genuinely touched. After an afternoon of conversation andmunication, they felt the genuine warmth and kindness of this elderly father. ire marrying into such a family would definitely not be wronged, so they could rest assured. The elders clinked their sses, enjoying their meal without formality or constraint. Instead, it felt like reuniting with old friends after many years, easy to talk to, all for the sake of the children. Violet also said to him, In the past, we opposed Rowan being with ire. We felt he was too busy and wouldnt be able to take care of her, not suitable as a spouse. Butter, through getting to know him, we realized he is truly exceptional, a rare talent. I hope ire will also understand his profession and appreciate the hardships he faces. All misunderstandings had been resolved, and everything was moving in a positive direction. About twenty minutester, a pair of car lights illuminated the area as Rowan parked the car in the yard. After ire and he got out of the car, they walked toward the living room. ire still had some concerns that the situation might go awry. Could the kingmunicate effectively with ordinary people? Would there be an insurmountable barrier between them? Upon entering, she found her judgment was wrong; a harmonious scene greeted her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. The younger generation greeted the three elders, and ire still addressed Bertie as the king. The elders saw the young couple holding hands, and couldnt help but show smiles of blessing. Father, why didnt you tell me in advance that you wereing to Arkpool City? Rowan was actually quite worried; his father had only recently recovered. I knew you were busy and didnt want to disturb you. Seeing his son, Bertie was very happy, especially with the sess of todays visit. I came today to meet ires parents, and everything has been settled. Then Ill take you to my ce to see it, and you can stay with me tonight. Rowan let go of ires hand and nced at her. Lets go for a morning run tomorrow, wake up early, and Ille to pick you up. Okay. She was also very understanding, alwaysposed and gracious. See you tomorrow, and take care on the way. Then Rowan bid farewell to the Russell family elders and left the living room with his father. Out of politeness, everyone saw them off to the yard, watching as they got into the car and drove off into the distance. In the lush green yard, night had fallen. Violet turned to the girl beside her, reaching out to stroke her long hair, and said to her, Your father-inw is very down-to-earth, kind, and sensible. He doesnt have an air of royalty at all. After all, he is the king, ire interacted with him, even though he was sick at the time, he was definitely not a confused old man. That kind of presence is simply beyondparison for ordinary people. He is a father worthy of respect, Violet affirmed, feeling more and more at ease with this marriage. Chapter 1812: The Only Regret On the way back home, Rowan did not tell his father about finding his sister. He remained calm andposed throughout the journey. Bertie looked at the scenery outside the window, a smile still on his face. This was the ce his son had lived for many years. Although he felt unfamiliar with it himself, he was very fond of it. How many days and nights had this scenery apanied his son Father, how are you feeling? Are you okay? Rowan asked. Im doing very well, you dont need to worry about me, Bertie told him. How was my performance today? I personally visited, talked about the marriage, and made our position clear! Rowan was touched. ording to the procedure, this was to be expected. However, his father was in Lu Layeka, so he had not made this request and had been thinking of giving an exnation to his uncle and aunt. Now, there was no need for an exnation; everything was perfect. Thank you, father, he said, a hint of a smile on his lips. Rowan took his father to his vi, introducing him to every room, including his researchb, studio, resting area, and gym, allowing him to better understand his life over the years. Rowan also described his daily routine to his father. Bertie felt he was getting to know his son better and listened attentively, filled with emotion. No matter when, ones health should alwayse first, his father said to him. As a doctor, you should understand the importance of bncing work and rest. Yes. After walking around the vi with his father, Rowan brought him to the resting room and personally brewed a pot of tea for him. He always gave off an air of humility and courtesy. Looking at the scenery outside the window, the old father couldnt help but sigh, Everything is perfect, except for finding your sister. If your sister could attend your wedding with ire, your mothers spirit in heaven would surely beforted. Especially seeing the bright moon in the sky, he would always feel a little bit of loss in his heart. Rowan appeared calm. We will find her. Heaven will favor the kind-hearted and will not let regrets linger in our lives. He handed a cup of tea to his father. Perhaps, theres just a tiny bit of fate missing between me and my sister.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bertie took the cup. Have you heard from Annie? No, but we are still searching for her, Rowan told him. I have a feeling that we will find her one day. Lets hope so, but Bertie didnt seem very hopeful, after all, so many years had passed He smiled faintly, Son, its no wonder you like this city so much. Arkpool City is indeed nice. I was deeply attracted by everything here as soon as I got off the ne. Its not only prosperous, but also rich in cultural atmosphere. The people here are very friendly. He couldnt help but think of the girl he met in the bookstore today, they got along particrly well, and there was no generation gap in their conversation. Did Taylors mother know that you came to this side of Arkpool City? Rowan inquired. She knows. She insisted on having bodyguards apany her. Firstly, she wanted to be with me personally, and she also came over, Bertie confessed. Her status is not suitable. I thought about it and felt it was unnecessary to bring bodyguards. It seems a bit ostentatious and insincere. He had really thought it through carefully. After hearing this, Rowans impression of Catherine improved a bit more in his heart. She truly cared about his father. After arriving safely, did you call her to let her know? Rowan reminded. Bertie nodded, Yes, I did. He knew that his son truly approved of Catherine from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 1813: Monica’s Concern At night, Tristan brought Monica back to his vi. These days, he always brought her home because he was really worried about leaving her alone at her ce. He was a true gentleman, arranging a guest room for her and getting up in the middle of the night to tuck her in, always taking care of her because he loved her. Since the results of the paternity test came out, Tristan could sense that she was clearly not in a good mood. So, he postponed thepanys affairs, always staying by her side and not saying anything. Entering the living room, Tristan took out a bottle of red wine from the wine cab, fetched two tall sses, and took her upstairs to the rooftop terrace. The gentle, slightly cool evening breeze always managed to dispel some of the worries from her heart. The rooftop environment was lovely, with rose vines entwined on the railing and the lights emitting a warm, cozy glow. Monica sat down in the wicker chair and looked up at the stars in the sky. Tristan poured two sses of red wine, ced one on the table in front of her, then sat across from her. Monica, you have to make a decision, he softly broached the topic of the evening. The girl returned to her senses and slowly met his gaze, then heard him say, Dr. Watson is giving you time, but he definitely needs an answer. When it came time to face this question, Monicas feelings were veryplex. She also had to admit that for the past few hours, she had been avoiding, not really willing to face it, even though she knew that avoiding it was not a solution at all. To be honest, what Im most worried about now is Belinda and Algerone. This situation should have a big psychological impact on them, emotionally speaking, these two people were more important to her. In Monicas memory, her biological parents had no impression at all. Suddenly, they emerged, and besides being shocked, she didnt have much personal emotion. Tristan took a sip of red wine, understanding her thoughts. But this matter also has a great impact on Dr. Watson and his family. For them, you might be the only missing piece. They have been searching for you for many years, suffering through countless nights of sadness and helplessness. Their hearts, perhaps, have long been riddled with holes. Monica felt a slight tightness in her chest as he analyzed it, feeling a bit at a loss for a moment. She was kind and didnt want anyone to be upset because of her. Tristan got up and came to her, gently patting her shoulder as if tofort her. When dealing with this matter, dont be too stubborn. The debt of raising you certainly cannot be denied, and no one will ask you to deny it. But blood ties are also a fact. For them, you have never disappeared from their memories.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Monica felt a hint of conflict and unease in her heart. The suddenplexity of the rtionship caught herpletely unprepared. On the same night, at Rowans vi. Father and son talked for nearly two hours in a particrly pleasant atmosphere, much like close friends, discussing the marriages of both sides. Rowan also came to understand this woman, Catherine she was sharp-tongued but kind-hearted, overall not a bad person. Bertie hoped that no matter what happened in the future, and no matter how long he could live, he would know that his son would treat Catherine and Taylor well. On this night, Rowan also made a promise. He said he would definitely ensure that the mother and son would have a good ending. As the night deepened, Rowan took his father to the bedroom, waited for him to finish showering, watched him lie down to rest, and only left after making sure he was well covered in bed. Although it waste, Rowan felt no drowsiness at all, with his sisters situation weighing heavily on his mind, like a thousand-pound stone. Chapter 1814: Everyone Calms Down Arriving at the terrace, he leaned against the railing, facing the slightly cool evening breeze, and his gaze drifted towards the distant horizon, his deep eyes carrying a hint of sorrow.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. His figure looked somewhat frail and lonely. In fact, after the results of the appraisal came out today, he had the urge to talk to Monica several times, but he suppressed it. He wanted to wait, to give her time to process it herself. The feeling was truly conflicting he continued to suppress the urgent need to find her after so many years. Every second in the hospital felt like torment to him. He really wanted to rush over and hold her tightly! This night, Rowan was destined to be sleepless. Suddenly, he felt a bit afraid that Monica might not acknowledge the royal side for the sake of Mr. Swain and Belinda. In that case, his fathers regret would be lifelong As a son, how could he bear to watch his father regret for a lifetime? His father had narrowly escaped death, and finding his sister was now his fathers only wish. In the hospital. After Tristan took Monica home, only Algerone apanied Belinda. Rowan had changed two types of medication for her in the afternoon, so now her body showed clear signs of recovery, and she felt like she could leave the hospital. But her mood? It was the exact opposite, with a feeling of deep despondency, a solemn expression, and a reluctance to speak. Belinda, Algerone sat in a chair beside the bed and said to her after careful consideration, Regarding Monica, Ive thought about it. We should encourage her to acknowledge her roots. Belindas thoughts returned, and she looked at him intently, still not expressing her stance. Algerone tried to empathize with her feelings; in fact, his own feelings were just as heavy and reluctant. But after calm and rational analysis, he said, After all, blood ties are indelible. Our daughter is already grown up, she must be thinking about it too. Wrapped in a feeling of impending loss, Belinda felt an unprecedented difort in her heart. Previously, she didnt want to acknowledge because she hadnt found her biological parents. Now that the paternity test results are out, if she remains indifferent, its not justifiable. And, shes already grown up. She wont be taken away like a three-year-old child. If she acknowledges her roots, I dont think it means she will abandon us. The bond between us will still exist. Algerones analysis made sense, and Belinda understood the reasoning, but her daughter was raised by her own hands, carrying all her hopes, and she had dedicated all her love to her. Every minute and every second after the test results came out, Belinda felt as though someone wanted to take her treasure away. That night, Algerone spoke to her a lot and offered many analyses. Belinda only listened, and even though she felt distressed, she didnt voice it out. When shey on the bed, she processed it in her own mind with her eyes closed. Perhaps letting Monica acknowledge her roots would be the best oue She couldnt let Monicas life be filled with regrets because of her own selfishness. After all, that side was the royal family, her original family was nobility, and in terms of wealth and power, they were iparable. She couldnt deprive Monica of her life anymore to acknowledge or not, should be Monicas decision. Although reluctant, Belinda had made up her mind; she wouldnt interfere too much. As the moon set and the sun rose, the next morning. Facing the beautiful dawn, Tristan drove Monica to the hospital. Throughout the journey, he held her hand, not saying a word. Last night, Tristan had consoled her for a long time, and now Monica had a clearer idea of her own. She wasnt as tormented as she was yesterday; she wanted to try to resolve this issue. Chapter 1815: The Siblings’ First Meeting As the car was nearing the hospital, Tristans phone rang. He released her hand and put on his Bluetooth earphones. Hello, he answered. After listening to the other person, he continued, Alright, I cane around nine oclock, I guess. But the person on the other end asked if he coulde a bit earlier. Tristan thought for a moment and changed his response, How about eight-thirty then? Monica listened to their conversation and understood that he was busy today. She turned her gaze towards him and considerately said in a soft voice, Its okay, you can go to thepany first and drop me off at the hospital entrance. Tristan was indeed in a difficult situation because there was an urgent matter at thepany that required his personal attention. So, he changed his response again, Okay, Ille right away. Going to the hospital was on the way to thepany. After ending the call, Tristan looked at the girl sitting in the passenger seat and said, Monica, you go up and apany Auntie. Ille over as soon as Im done with thepanys matters. Okay, the girl smiled gently. You can rest assured and go take care of your work. Moms condition is stable now, and there wont be any unexpected situations. They didnt discuss the issue of blood rtionship today because Tristan had already talked about itst night. He would give her enough time to digest it and wouldnt put any pressure on her. Soon, Tristans car stopped at the hospital entrance. After Monica got out of the car, she bent down and waved at him. Goodbye, drive safely. Goodbye, Tristans gaze was deep and gentle. In his eyes, this girl was the most perfect girl in the world. No matter what happened, he would be by her side, and regardless of her identity, he would marry her. He watched her take steps inside until her figure disappeared, then he started the car and left. Monica had just entered the hospital lobby and hadnt taken a few steps when she saw Rowan standing three meters away. He wasnt wearing his work uniform today. Instead, he wore a light blue handmade suit and stood there with a gentle expression, his gaze fixed on her as if he was waiting for her. The girl couldnt help but slow down her pace, her gaze fixed on him without blinking. Her mood subtly changed. Rowan took steps towards her, stood in front of her, and asked from a close distance, Good morning, have you had breakfast?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yes, I have, the girl answered softly and averted her gaze. Can I invite you for a cup of coffee? fearing that she might refuse, Rowan added, Ten minutes. It meant he wouldnt take up too much of her time. Monica thought for a moment, and once again looked up to meet his gaze. She didnt refuse because she knew she would eventually have to face this man in front of her. Five minutester, at a caf next to the hospital. Since it was a workday, it was unusually quiet, with few customers. They sat at a table by the window, the two of them. As they sat across from each other, Monica suddenly felt immense pressure in her heart. She sighed lightly, picked up thette that the waiter had just brought, and suddenly became a bit restrained and at a loss for words. She didnt know what to say for a moment. Rowan, being a doctor who had also studied psychology, could very well understand theplexity of her emotions at this moment. He genuinely didnt want to pressure her; he felt deeply for her. So, he didnt ask directly. Instead, he told her about the incident when she got lost as a child in the most soothing tone he felt she had the right to know. This way, there wouldnt be any misunderstandings or assumptions that she was abandoned. Chapter 1816: Monica Decides to Acknowledge Her Family Monica listened quietly, without interrupting or expressing any doubts. She listened attentively, appearing calm as if she was listening to someone elses story. Finally, Rowan looked at her intently and asked in a soft voice, Do you remember any of these things? Silence lingered for three seconds His story seemed to havee to an end. Monica met the mans gentle gaze and shook her head. I dont remember. You have a beautiful name, Rowan smiled slightly at her. Annie. She didnt remember that name either. She didnt remember any of her childhood memories It was likely that when therge truck overturned into the river, her head hit the metal, causing her amnesia. Moreover, memories from such a young age are naturally blurry, and on that day, she was also injured and bled a lot. So it was normal for her not to remember. Over these years, the Lu Layeka royal family never stopped searching for you, Rowan spoke like a storyteller, his voice soothing and full of emotions. Everyone has been concerned about your well-being. Upon hearing these words, Monica felt not only touched but also a hint of apology. Are Mom and Dad Are they okay? She hesitated to face this question because she was also an adult, and she could somewhat empathize with the pain of losing a child. Dad came to Arkpool City. For my marriage to ire, he visited ires uncle and aunt as an ordinary father from a regr family. He is an exceptionally wise and understanding elder, Rowan told her with satisfaction. And he is very democratic. He would also approve of you being with Tristan. Monicas lips curled up slightly. It would be great if she didnt have to enter into a political marriage.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Taking a sip of her coffee, she asked, Did Mom note? Rowan thought for a moment and honestly replied, Not long after you disappeared, Mom started feeling guilty and became mncholic. Eventually, she fell ill and passed away. Upon hearing this, Monicas heart sank heavily. She wiped the smile off her face and once again met her brothers gaze. For a while, nobody spoke, maintaining a silent understanding. It was unclear how much time had passed when Monica finally heard her brother speak softly, If Moms spirit exists in the afterlife and knows that we have reunited, she would surely feelforted. Because of her departure, her mother permanently left Monica started feeling burdened, suddenly overwhelmed with sadness and a sense of guilt. That was her mother, the one who had carried her for ten months. So she couldnt make her father wait any longer Over these years, her father must have been very sad. Now that her brother was getting married, everything was falling into ce. She might be her fathers lifelong regret. There was an inexplicable bond of blood and kinship pulling at her. Therefore, at this moment, Monica had made up her mind to acknowledge her family. Rowan, who had studied psychology, also realized that todays meeting with her was meaningful. He had a mission, and that mission was about to bepleted. Although his sister hadnt made a definitive statement yet, he probably understood what she was thinking at this moment. Monica. Brother. Both of them spoke almost simultaneously. Rowan was shocked by the use of brother as Monicas address because it was beyond his expectations. Monica pursed her lips and quietly told him, I cant give you a definite answer right now. I need some time because I have to consider my adoptive parents feelings. This is a significant matter, so I need to inform them first. Chapter 1817: Algerone and Belinda’s Attitude On this matter, Rowan would definitely agree. Its only natural for people to understand. After all, as long as Monica is willing to ept it, everything will be heading in a positive direction. Rowan saw hope and was willing to wait. I will give you an answer as soon as possible, Monica told him. Good. Rowan finally breathed a sigh of relief. After finishing their coffee, Rowan and Monica left and returned to the hospital. In the hospital lobby, Rowan was stopped by a doctor, about to ask him something, while Monica took the elevator upstairs by herself. Stepping out of the elevator, Monica arrived in front of the ward. When she gently pushed open the door, she saw Algerone rising from his chair and looking at her. Monica,e here. Your father and I have something to tell you. It seemed like they had been waiting for her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Her father came over and took hold of her arm, pulling her to a chair and cing his hands on her shoulders, urging her to sit down. Monica felt a bit overwhelmed and hurriedly asked, Whats going on? Why so serious? What do you want? Is it rted to her birth? Are they going to have a family meeting? Monica, you used to have no intention of acknowledging your biological parents because you didnt know who they were, Belinda sat leaning against the head of the bed, she took hold of her daughters hand. But now you know, and I believe its fate. You should acknowledge this rtionship. She had thought that her mother would disagree, but she didnt expect these words toe from the mouth of the strong-willed Belinda? Monica looked at her, genuinely surprised. At this moment, Algerone sat down on the edge of the bed and also looked at his daughter, starting to analyze, Monica, Dad also supports you in acknowledging your biological parents. In this world, having more friends means having more paths, let alone having more rtives. Her fathers voice was filled with earnestness, and his viewpoint was surprisingly in line with her mothers. Monica felt a bit overwhelmed. She looked at her mother, who was sitting next to the bed, and then at her father, sitting on the edge of the bed. She thought, they must have discussed this matter for a long timest night, staying awake all night, right? They struggled internally beforeing to this conclusion, didnt they? Monica, on your side, this is the main situation, Belindas thinking was particrly clear as she said to her, If you were abandoned because of favoring sons over daughters, then you must not acknowledge, not even in a million years! Outside the door, Rowan, who was about to knock, stopped in his tracks because the door was slightly ajar, and he clearly heard the voices just now. He paused for a moment and heard Belinda say, But now youre not, right? Youve been missing for so many years, and they never gave up on finding you. Just based on this, you should know how important and significant you are in their hearts. Without waiting for Monica to respond, Algerone spoke again, Monica, they have found you. If you refuse to acknowledge them, I dont think anyone can bear such a blow. There might still be a glimmer of hope if you cant be found. Afraid that their daughter would be too loyal to refuse acknowledgement, this couple was brainwashing her one after the other. Acknowledge, acknowledge, acknowledge! It must be acknowledged! Monica nced at the two of them and finally understood. Belinda and Algerone strongly supported her in acknowledging her biological parents! And Monica, after Tristans guidance and her conversation with Rowan just now, leaned towards acknowledging her parents in her heart. Although she didnt have to say much, Mr. SwainBelinda agreed. However, Monica didnt show much happiness. Instead, she spoke with a serious expression, Alright, but you have to promise me one condition. Chapter 1818: Reaching an Agreement The two elders exchanged a nce, wondering what conditions there could be. Then their gaze shifted back to their daughters face simultaneously. Belinda had no idea what her conditions could be, but as long as she was willing to acknowledge her, she would do her best to fulfill them. Monica took the opportunity to speak up, You two should remarry. Both of them felt shocked.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. There was a brief moment of silence in the room. This answer was quite unexpected! Algerone felt a bit embarrassed and taken aback, as did Belinda. Unless you remarry, Monicas tone was firm as she stated her position, I wont agree to anything else. Its not Belinda was getting a little confused, Monica, these are two separate matters. Dont mix them up. Algerone, on the other hand, was actually quite eager to remarry. He had already made preparations, and the roses in the yard were about to bloom. He nned to propose to her among the flowers as soon as she was discharged from the hospital. He even had a custom-made ring prepared secretly. So, Algerone yed it smart. He didnt say anything, wanting to gauge Belindas reaction. I know they are two separate matters, Monica said to them, but this is my only wish, and I want it fulfilled before I acknowledge them. Silence. She continued, And your rtionship is not as bad as it used to be. Stop being so stubborn when you clearly still have feelings for each other. Just remarry! When Algerone looked at Belinda, he noticed she was looking at him too, and both of them felt a slight awkwardness. Monica continued, Once you have your wedding, I will acknowledge them. It doesnt mean I will abandon you two. I hope you cane together legally and take care of each other. So this matter became a transaction? There was no way around it. Algerone made his stance clear, Im willing to remarry. Then Monica turned her gaze to Belinda, waiting for her response. She felt a little embarrassed for a moment, nced at her daughter, and then at the man beside her. She didnt resist, her expression softened, and she answered with silence. So, an agreement was reached on this matter. Algerone and Belinda would remarry, and Monica would acknowledge her brother as her father. Outside the door, Rowan couldnt help but raise the corners of his lips, his smile filled with tenderness. Rowan turned and returned to his office. After calmly thinking for a moment, he found a doctor and said to him, Go and examine Belinda to see if she meets the discharge criteria. The stitches have been removed, and the wound has healed nicely. Based on yesterdays examination, she can be discharged, but I will conduct a detailed check-up for her. Good, thank you. After the doctor left, just as Rowan was about to go to the ward to check on Belinda, Monica appeared at the door. The siblings gazes converged. Rowan sat down in his office chair, and Monica approached him, taking a few steps to stand in front of him. She spoke softly, When can my mother be discharged? I have arranged for a doctor to examine her. It should be within the next couple of days. After shes discharged, Tristan and I have prepared a small wedding for them. After the wedding, will you take me to see my father? Monica took the initiative to speak. Rowan was delighted, Okay. He then asked, Is there anything I can help with? No need, the wedding has been arranged. Youre busy with your own matters. Just wait for my call. Monica knew he was busy too, Heres my number. She took out her phone and not only saved his number. He said, Ill be waiting for your message. Monica nodded and left. Chapter 1819: A Pleasant Surprise Two days passed quickly, and morning arrived in the blink of an eye. Tristan and Monica woke up early, had breakfast, and walked into Belindas hospital room with flowers in hand. The nurse had already dressed her in a beautiful dress and styled her hair. Everyone was in a good mood because they were finally going to be discharged. It was a great sense of aplishment for the medical staff as well. Belinda, who had been wearing a patient gown all this time, changed her clothes and her mood changed as well. Belinda, you look really good today! Monica handed her the flowers and gave her a big hug. Yourplexion is much better than yesterday. Belinda was genuinely happy. I can finally be discharged. From now on, I will exercise regrly, take better care of my body, and have regr check-ups. Tristan had deliberately postponed his work for today. With his tall and imposing figure, he exuded a special gentleness, and his mood was also good. The discharge procedures had beenpleted, and Belinda was ready to leave, but Algerones figure was nowhere to be seen. What happened to him? Belinda couldnt help but nce towards the door, and Monica immediately understood her thoughts. By the way, Algerone couldnt make it today, Monica told her. Oh, I see. Belinda felt a little disappointed for some reason, but quickly adjusted herself. Shall we go then? Wee to your discharge, Belinda! Monica happily linked arms with her. Just as they were about to step outside the ward, Rowan, dressed in a white uniform, appeared at the door. He looked at Belinda with a gentle expression and a hint of a smile on his lips. Congrattions on your discharge. He was just passing by. Remember to rest when you get home. Thank you, Dr. Watson, Belinda responded to him. Ever since she found out that he was Monicas brother, she had started to like him more and more. When Rowan looked at Monica, his gaze was also filled with infinite tenderness. Monica, linking arms with Belinda, had a faint smile on her face. After a while, someone called Rowan and he had to leave. They took steps towards the exit, officially leaving the hospital. Tristan was driving the car, Monica sat in the back seat with her mother, and the two of them were chatting. When Belinda snapped out of her thoughts and looked out the window, she suddenly noticed something strange. Where are we going? It wasnt towards the small vi, nor was it towards Tristans ce Tristans voice was gentle as he replied, Were going to Algerones house. Why are we going there? Doesnt he have something to do at thepany? Belinda didnt want to trouble him, so she quickly suggested, Lets turn around. But how could Tristan listen to her? At this moment, Monica startedforting her. He doesnt have work at thepany; he has something to do at home. At home? Yeah, maybe he has prepared a table full of delicious food, waiting for you toe back. Monica happily rested her head on Belindas shoulder. Belinda suddenly understood something, and a sweet anticipation filled her heart. Algerone didnte to the hospital to pick her up because he wanted to wee her back home, right? Thats why she didnt insist on turning around.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the Swain familys yard, the most dazzling sight was therge patch of blooming roses. The temperature had risen recently, and the flowers were blooming vigorously,peting with each other. Algerone, dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt and a bow tie, looked like he had meticulously groomed himself. He stood in the yard, nervous and waiting. Behind him were severalpany executives who were also his close friends. Not far away, there stood a young man who was extraordinarily handsome, giving off an air of elegance and sophistication. He was Tom Fritz, who came with his mother, Jane. The beautiful rose varieties were brought from their own yard, and Mrs. Fritz had imparted a lot of experience on how to keep them alive and blooming. Mrs. Fritz was Belindas best friend, so she couldnt miss this important day. From a distance, Algerone, who had been gazing into the distance, saw Tristans car slowly approaching them. Chapter 1820: Will You Marry Me? In the yard filled with the fragrance of roses, Algerone stood with hands behind his back, dressed in a suit. He held a small square box in his palm, unable to contain his excitement, and looked at the car with a smile on his face. At this moment, he felt somewhat simr to his younger self entering the realm of marriage for the first time-anticipating, nervous, and a little unsure. The people around him were also happy for him, each wearing a joyful smile. Mom, theyre here, Tom Fritz said in a gentle voice. He felt that it was meaningful to witness such a special proposal. Jane, wearing a cheongsam, bent slightly, holding a rose in one hand and a pair of scissors in the other, as she looked up at the car. Memories flooded into her mind like a tide, and she smiled as she said, More than twenty years ago, it was me standing in the yard with Belinda, waiting. Algerone waste because of something. On such an important day, beingte, was Belinda angry? Guess. She must have been angry, right? Even if she didnt say it out loud, she must have been unhappy in her heart, Tom Fritz knew that womens thoughts were delicate. Listening to her sons analysis, Jane stood up. While she wrapped the roses in her hand, she said, Yes, Belinda, with her temper, didnt say much at the time. She greeted everyone with a smile andpleted all the wedding ceremonies. Later, I found out that she locked Algerone out that night. Looking back now, everyone would consider that behavior a bit childish. Under the expectant gazes of everyone, the car approached. The car window opened, and Belinda caught a whiff of the fragrance of roses. She looked intently into the yard and saw vast patches of Damascus roses and bourbon roses intertwined, blooming inpetition with each other, swaying in the wind.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The colors of the flowers changed from deep to light, each cluster more beautiful than thest, like a painting. The fragrance became more and more intense. The vis yard was right in front of them. Tristans car began to slow down, and Belinda suddenly realized that this was Algerones home. Looking at the building, she had a moment of confusion. In this vast yard, filled with her favorite roses, seven or eight noble varieties were in full bloom. She was surprised and felt a sense of awe. As the car slowed down but hadnte to a stop yet, Monica linked her arm with Belindas. With a look of happiness, she nced at Belindas profile and saw her astonishment and joy, as well as a hint of girlish shyness. Because at this moment, Belinda saw a man in a suit standing among the roses. Bathed in the sunlight of spring, there was a fleeting moment when she seemed to see his youthful shadow. Elegant and handsome. Tristans car entered the yard, and just as it came to a stop, Algerone stepped forward and opened the car door on Belindas side. He bent down like a gentleman, extending his hand, and said, Wee, Belinda, out of the car! Belinda not only saw him but also saw thepany executives behind him, all smiling. They were also her old ssmates whom she hadnt seen in twenty or thirty years. And there was her best friend Jane and her son, who had a gentle and jade-like appearance. The joy in Belindas heart increased. She quickly regained herposure and gently ced her hand in Algerones hand, stepping out of the car under everyones gaze. Monica was also particrly excited. Algerone looked so handsome today! She was d that she could witness this scene, especially since she had missed thest one. Monica and Tristan also got out of the car. As soon as they closed the car door, a warm breeze carrying the scent of flowers enveloped them. Algerone knelt down on one knee in front of Belinda, holding her hand and looking up at her, he asked, Belinda, will you marry me? Despite being in front of so many people, Algerone didnt feel embarrassed. He opened the small square box in his hand and said, Marry me! A shiny ring appeared in the air, catching everyones attention. Chapter 1821: Celebrating in a Different Place It had to be at least 12 carats, undoubtedly worth a fortune! The sudden proposal took Belinda by surprise. She had agreed to Monicas suggestion of remarrying, but she didnt expect it to happen so soon. Suppressing her excitement, Belinda looked at everyone around her. Smiles adorned their faces, and she realized it was a meticulously nned event. She was the only one kept in the dark. Belinda, we wont get any younger than yesterday, Algerone spoke as if no one else was there, his heart and eyes filled with her. We cant afford any regrets in our lives anymore. I dont want to be separated from you again. Please give me another chance to take care of you for the rest of our lives. Belinda was a strong and independent woman. After all these years of independence, she had grown ustomed to it. Suddenly being part of such a well-nned asion, filled with warmth and a touch of sentimentality, she felt a bit overwhelmed but mostly moved. She lowered her gaze and smiled at the man before her, her vision slightly blurred. Okay, she said, her voice choked with emotion. Apuse filled the air. As Algerone slipped the ring onto her finger, the apuse grew louder. Belindas smile radiated the beauty of a goddess from a painting, with a gentle maternal glow on her face. She was genuinely touched, and her heart became incredibly tender. In fact, everyone present was deeply moved. As close friends, they were all aware of their situation. After putting on the ring, Algerone stood up and embraced her. It was a bted hug that carried significant meaning in that moment. The air was filled with a rich fragrance of flowers, carried by a gentle breeze. Belinda leaned against his embrace, her smile alluring. Tristan had his arm around Monicas shoulder, finally relieved. Belinda had epted the proposal, and everything was going well! By chance, they both nced in the distance and noticed Tom Fritz not far away. Their gazes converged, and they were slightly taken aback. Why was he here? Tristan instinctively tightened his grip on Monicas shoulder, a gesture she could feel-a disy of strength. She subconsciously nced at Tom Fritz. Tristans lips curled up, his expression gentle as he looked at Tom Fritz. Tom Fritz didnt make a move in their direction either. His clear and refined eyes seemed to have a touch of charm, and a faint smile appeared, as if warm sunlight was radiating from his brow. The term gentleman seemed to be tailor-made for him. Monica noticed Mrs. Fritz standing nearby and felt like she should greet her as a younger generation. She nced at Tristan and said, Ill go say hello to Mrs. Fritz, then took a step forward. Hello, Auntie. Monica. Jane handed her a beautifully wrapped bouquet of roses, smiling warmly. Give this to your father. Okay. Monica understood and reached out to ept the roses. She then walked towards the couple embracing not far away. After Algerone and Belinda finished their embrace, he took the roses Monica had brought and gave them to Belinda. The small engagement ceremony came to an end. Alright, now please follow us to another ce for the celebration, Tristan said, approaching them. Get in the car. He opened the car door. Where were they going? Belinda was unaware, so she turned to Algerone and asked, Where are we going? Even Algerone was clueless. He inquired, Where are we going? Monica took her mothers hand with a smile. Come on,e on. Get in the car, and youll find out when we arrive. She led her mother to the side of the car without further exnation. Tristan also guided Algerone to the cars side, and after Belinda got in, Algerone sat beside her. The others in the courtyard also got into their respective cars, seemingly aware of what was about to happen.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Before getting into the car, Tom Fritzs gentle gaze lightly brushed across Monica. This scene was captured by Jane, her mother. Mother and son got into the same car. Tom drove, and Jane sat in the passenger seat. After a while, the car started, following Tristans car. Behind their car, a few more Swain Group executives cars followed closely. Chapter 1822: Friends as Witnesses Tom, do you like girls like Monica? Jane asked softly, as if she had sensed something. Shes quite attractive and pleasant to be around, Tom Fritz didnt hesitate to express his admiration. He had a good rtionship with his mother, and they were open about their thoughts and feelings with each other. Jane had also noticed that Tom was usually indifferent towards women, but his gaze had lingered on Monica earlier. Youve been running thepany for a while now, and there are plenty of talented women there. Have you found anyone suitable? Jane asked. No, he replied quickly, without any attempt to conceal it. Finding someone who truly captures your heart must be difficult, Jane sighed inwardly. After all, her sons marriage was currently her most pressing concern. Tom wasnt getting any younger.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, Rowan arrived with ire, Ivan came with Jennifer, and Finnley appeared with Mya. Everyone gathered at the romantically decorated caf, which served as a special wedding venue. The spacious and bright interior was adorned with decorations that extended to the courtyard, creating a serene and somewhat bourgeois atmosphere. Pink curtains and light blue balloons provided a backdrop, while roses, lilies, andforting carnations were scattered throughout. Melodic and soothing background music yed as more than twenty mutual friends of Belinda and Algerone arrived. They rarely had the chance to meet, with some having not seen each other in seven or eight years, and others in over a decade. Today, they were all delighted to be together. Kim, you have wrinkles now. My impression of you is still stuck in high school, with the image of you ying basketball. How many girls youthful memories were intertwined with that image? Mary, you havent changed a bit. Still so gentle and giving off a delicate and vulnerable aura. Your hair looks great, so dark and lustrous, full of youthful vibes. Belinda must look stunning today. Shes wearing a wedding dress for the same man for the second time, after over twenty years. What kind of fate is this? Its the charm of our Algerone! Everyone gathered happily, chatting away and eagerly awaiting their arrival. Monica, where are we going? Belinda couldnt help but ask from the car. She had no idea that her daughter and son-inw had secretly prepared a wedding for her. Algerone was also clueless. Isnt it too early for dinner? Whats the n? It couldnt be just taking everyone out to eat. Several cars followed behind them, as if everyone else knew something they didnt, creating a sense of secrecy surrounding him and Belinda. Monica didnt want to reveal everything just yet, but her smiling face already indicated that it was going to be a big surprise. Were almost there. Youll find out soon, and youll get to see some friends. Is it a celebration of my discharge from the hospital? Belinda asked. Is it a party youve prepared? Um its kind of like that, a gathering for family and friends. But its a workday today. People have jobs, right? Arent we causing too much trouble for them? How many people have we inconvenienced? Belinda felt a bit embarrassed. Its okay. Who still sticks to such rigid work hours? Its just a few hours. If the rtionship is good, time is not an issue. Who else ising? Youll find out soon. In the midst of their conversation, the car stopped outside the caf. Algerone got out of the car with Belinda, and Monica linked her arm with her mothers, leading her away. The other cars parked one by one, and everyone got out. Belinda,e with me first, Monica said, pulling Belinda along. Hey, where are we going? Although Belinda was confused, she followed her daughter. Algerone was puzzled, but Tristan greeted him, Uncle, lets go inside first. Our friends are all waiting in there. The people who hade along had smiles on their faces as they looked at Algerone. Only then did Algerone begin to sense something. There was something unusual about this seemingly ordinary caf. As he followed them inside, he noticed that the elegantly designed caf had been transformed into a small wedding venue. It gave him a feeling that although it was small, it had everything it needed. Chapter 1823: Belinda in a Wedding Dress Their names were still printed on the wee sign, along with a blown-up photo of the two of them when they were young. Lets wee the groom! Amidst enthusiastic apuse, a group of old friends from the courtyard poured into the caf, bringing Algerone nothing but surprises. Algerone, Monica is truly a good daughter! Such fortune from three lifetimes of cultivation! An old ssmate couldnt help but praise, She meticulously nned the wedding for you, even consulting us and sending us invitations. We were all moved! May you be happy for the rest of your lives!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. So, this is the wedding scene? Algerones eyes welled up with tears as he slowly surveyed his surroundings-serene, elegant, and warm, with a touch of romance. It was modest and not extravagant, exuding the warmth of a home. If I had a daughter like Monica, I could wake up from dreams with a smile. Monica has always been a well-behaved child, always considering others. The old father was truly moved. His throat choked up. This couldnt have been arranged in just one or two days. Even the spacious ceiling was meticulously detailed. So did Monica and Tristan start nning this a long time ago? When Algerone looked at Tristan, Tristans expression gave him the answer. Thank you. Algerone was deeply moved. He really wanted to give Belinda a wedding but hadnte up with a n yet. In the room next to the caf. With the help of her daughter and the staff, Belinda had already put on the wedding dress. She sat in front of the mirror, hardly able to believe her eyes, and took a long time to recover. The wedding dress fit her perfectly. It was custom-made by Monica and was said to be worth tens of thousands of dors. The high-quality imported satin,bined with the sheen, gave off a serene and fragrant aura. The design of the wide shoulder made her look particrly slender, making her even more charming. Belinda took good care of herself on a regr basis, and her age couldnt be seen from her face. With todays dressing up, she looked at least ten years younger. Under the shining lights, she gave off a radiant feeling. Monica helped the makeup artist apply makeup to her mother. With a joyful smile on her face, Monica couldnt contain her excitement, I think when Algerone sees youter, his eyes will surely pop out. This kind of beauty exceeded Monicas imagination. Unable to resist, Belinda said with embarrassment, Stop ttering me. She couldnt contain the smile on her face either. She never thought she would have the chance to wear a wedding dress again in her lifetime. It felt like a dream. When I first saw this wedding dress, I was amazed. But when I put it on, thats when I felt that I truly radiated this beauty. Her daughters praise made her blush. After all, she wasnt young anymore, especially in front of so many people. So Belinda tried to change the subject. Monica, our figures are simr. You should be able to wear this wedding dress too. I should be able to. If I wear it, it will hold even greater significance. Monica opened the eyeshadow palette, and the makeup artist picked up the brush to apply eyeshadow. Belinda cooperatively closed her eyes. When do you and Tristan n to get married then? Were not in a hurry after you two get married. After all, there are some things that need to be dealt with. Belinda knew she was referring to the matter of recognizing her roots, and every time she thought about it, she couldnt help but feel a little sad. Monicas voice was as gentle as moonlight on rose petals as she said, When ites to weddings, we cant possibly get married before you, right? Besides, if you two get married first, and then we get married, it will beplete. You can attend our wedding together with Dad, and it wont feel awkward. Hearing the word Dad, Belinda couldnt help but feel a bit sad. Soon, she would have two fathers. How wonderful would it be if Monica were her biological daughter? Its so hard to have such an intimate and filial daughter! Chapter 1824: Only Each Other in Their Eyes Mom, Im going to interview you now. How do you feel at this moment? Monicas tone was joyful, and she felt happy inside. Belinda brought her thoughts back to herself. She opened her eyes and gazed at her reflection in the mirror. Without concealing anything, she said, It feels like a dream, unreal. Yes, like a dream, a blissful dream. Hearing these words, Monica was also delighted. Her busy schedule was worth it. Two makeup artists worked tirelessly to help her with the makeup, and with Monicas assistance, they quickly finished the job. The result was exceptional, with no trace of perfunctoriness. Thats enough. Monica helped her mother stand up. You look beautiful. Belinda gazed at her reflection in the mirror, still feeling a sense of unreality. The front of the wedding dress was made of flesh-colored mesh, enhancing the three-dimensional effect and showcasing her perfect figure. Although she had just been discharged from the hospital, her mental state was quite good. Lets go. Dont keep your groom waiting for too long. Monica was a little impatient. Monica apanied her mother, carefully linking her arm with hers. With the assistance of the staff, they walked out together. The entire caf was a wooden structure, with a 500-square-meter indoor space and an elegant courtyard at the back. The high ceiling created a spacious and unoppressive atmosphere, and the design was distinctive. The interior decoration was already charming, making it a nice ce for a cozy gathering. With the help of Tristan and Monica, who had hired professionals for nning, a few traces of romance were added to the warmth. When they arrived at the entrance of the caf, everyones gaze turned towards them. The whole room fell silent, and everyones eyes were filled with amazement. At that moment, Belinda became the center of attention. She weed everyones gaze and became the most eye-catching presence. Algerone looked at Belinda. The elegant neckline design perfectly outlined her figure. The faint smile on her face exuded a hazy beauty. Graceful, noble, and exquisite. He was shocked and couldnt take his eyes off her. For a while, he forgot about his own identity and what he had to do. Algerone, why are you still dumbstruck? Fortunately, an old ssmate beside him reminded him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Algerone snapped back to his senses. With the melodious music ying, he took steps towards the woman at the entrance. A red carpet wasid in the caf, extending all the way to the lush green yard at the back. Belinda watched Algerone approaching her step by step. Facing his affectionate and moved gaze, the smile at the corner of her lips conveyed countless words. Her heart was throbbing. At that moment, their eyes were only on each other. Algerone arrived in front of Belinda. The music had switched to the wedding march. Instead of impatiently walking down the red carpet holding her hand, he embraced her regardless of others. He couldnt restrain his emotions; he was deeply attracted to her. Belinda gently leaned on his shoulder and reached out to hold the shirt at his waist. At this moment, her mind was filled with countless thoughts. This scene moved everyone, and many had tears in their eyes as they discreetly wiped them away. As their close friends, they were aware of theplicated rtionship between the two over the years. They knew how difficult it had been for them. They had never truly let go of each other in their hearts but missed out on the most beautiful years of their youth. Fortunately, they hadnt missed each other permanently. Finally, they hade together, and the rest of their lives would be free of regrets. Chapter 1825: A Special Wedding Although Monica had a smile on her face, her gaze couldnt help but blur a little. Her parents had truly let go of their past grievances, and at this moment, she felt that all the sacrifices and efforts were worth it. Her heart was filled with emotions, and her lifelong wishes had finallye true. The joy she felt couldnt bepared to anything else. Tristan came to the girls side and gently held her shoulder, affectionately stroking her hair. He understood her feelings. On this day, he didnt want her to feel any sadness; he only wished for her happiness because the oue was perfect. Belindas wedding dress was beautiful and attracted the attention of many female ssmates. She hadnt worn anything so stunning even during her first marriage. The backless design and thefortable intertwined straps were all small, beautiful details. The melodious wedding march continued ying. Although itcked the solemnity of a grand cathedral, it was still a wedding. Algerone restrained his emotions and reluctantly let go of her hand. Then, he held her hand tightly, leading her forward with each step. All eyes were on them, and Belinda always had a smile on her face. She was truly moved, seeing many old ssmates she hadnt seen in years. This detail made her nose tingle with a hint of sourness. Everyone apuded and cast their gazes filled with blessings towards them. The memories of their youth in high school vividly appeared in her mind, as if she had seen the warm afternoon sunlight and the sounds ofughter in the campus. Rowans gaze mostly fell on Monica, and he saw a kind and loving light radiating from his sister. At this moment, he also saw that his sister was genuinely happy. Over the years, she must have been living well, developing a good personality. Everyone followed Algerone and Belinda as they entered the courtyard. Under the warm sun and gentle breeze, a slideshow of their young photos yed in the background. Each photo was so clear, and many of them Belinda had never seen before. She inexplicably held her breath, looking at her younger self in the pictures, feeling a hint of sentimentality about the passage of time. Belinda looked at those photos and couldnt help but look at the man beside her with a heart filled with emotions. He had actually put so much thought into this Not only did he secretly n the wedding and invite their old ssmates, but he also kept these photos? Algerone was also surprised by these photos. Where did theye from? How were they presented in this way? But then he suddenly thought of a detail. He had seen these photos before, they were not unfamiliar. They had always been in the album, so on that day Monica borrowed his phone in the hospital to make a call. Did she copy the photos then? These photos were memories of their youth. Each one was filled with sweetness, capturing two young people deeply in love, often cuddling together. At that time, Algerone didnt attach any special significance to keeping the photos. Thest photo shown was a selfie of them kissing, which elicited apuse and cheers from the audience! The apuse became even more enthusiastic, reaching the peak of the atmosphere. Belinda felt particrly embarrassed, while Algerone tightly held her hand. Under the warm sunlight, the bubble machine started, and colorful bubbles floated up into the sky, spinning in circles, adding a touch of romance to the wedding. The wedding didnt have a formal ceremony. Everyone raised their sses and toasted, wishing that they would find each other and be blessed in their journey together. Algerone and Belinda thanked everyone for taking the time toe despite their busy schedules. Algerone and Belinda took photos with each old friend, more resembling a joyful family gathering. As soon as the photographer finished taking the pictures, they were immediately printed, and Belinda carefully wrote the date on the back before handing them to their old ssmates. Todays wedding ceremony didnt have many vows. At their age, they didnt need them anymore. Algerone and Belinda held hands throughout the entire event, showcasing their cherished bond to the fullest. For the rest of their lives, they would surely know better how to love each other.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Chapter 1826: Wishing You Happiness When the music at the venue switched to a waltz, it caused a smallmotion, awakening the dancing cells in everyones bodies. It wasnt hot outside today, and the warm sunlight generously bathed everything, apanied by a gentle breeze carrying the scent of flowers. So, everyone started looking for dance partners. The groom took the brides waist, holding her hand. Long-lost ssmates also rxed on this rare asion, seizing the opportunity to dance together. Such a scene made everyone reminiscent of their high school graduation party. Rowan and ire joined the dancing crowd. Tristan invited Monica. Even Ivan held Jennifers waist and asked, Can you dance? She was pregnant, and she had to be careful with everything she did, but the atmosphere was so good that she couldnt help but want to dance. Sure. Jennifer reached out and ced her hand on his shoulder, her smile still sweet. Ivan protected her, gently apanying her in the dance, and both of them were in a rxed mood. Mya sat in a nearby chair, her belly already swollen, with Finnley by her side, just handing her a ss of juice. She came to attend the wedding as a way to rx. Ding Xiangwei brought Eason along. Ding Xiangwei had always had a good rtionship with Algerone, so he was also among the invited guests. Everyone present today was happy, with smiles on their faces, infected by the atmosphere. Jack settled the children before arriving, so he camete. When everyone finished dancing, he appeared at the ss door of the cafes backyard, holding arge bouquet of lilies representing friendship in his hands. He was also Belindas high school ssmate, so some of the guests present today were his ssmates as well. Huaimin! Someone with sharp eyes recognized him and called out his name in surprise! All those who heard turned their heads, including Algerone and Belinda. Jack was personally informed by Monica about the welfare home. Monica pulled Tristan and walked towards him, joyfully calling, Mr. Adams! She thought he wouldnte. Jacks gaze fell on the young couple, and a kind smile appeared on his face. Monica, Mr. Norwell. At this moment, Algerone and Belinda also walked towards them. Jack was amazed by Belinda, dressed in a pristine wedding gown, looking beautiful like a princess. Initially, Algerone still considered him a rival, but now he stared at his own wife, feeling somewhat uneasy. So he let go of Belindas hand and hugged her shoulder directly, a more intimate gesture. Jacks expression was gentle. He nced at Algerone, and in a gentlemanly manner, he said, Congrattions. Then he offered the bouquet of lilies. Algerone reached out and epted it, a smile on his face. Thank you. Huaimin, long time no see. Long time no see. Jack looked at Belinda. I wish you happiness. Thank you. In the distance, there were murmurs, Why does Huaimin still look so handsome? He has more and more of that mature charm, without a hint of greasiness. I lost contact with him. Do you still keep in touch? We dont either. We disappeared after graduation. I didnt expect him to still be in touch with Algerone. I heard he opened a welfare home and takes care of the children himself, doing charity work. Jacks arrival also stirred the hearts of many single female ssmates. They clinked sses, exchanged pleasantries, and took the opportunity to add each other on WeChat, all initiated by the female ssmates. This wedding felt like a party among friends. In no time, those interested started dancing again. Someone sat on a rocking chair, enjoying pastries, basking in the sunlight, savoring the tranquility and beauty. Others were still taking group photos. All the guys who came today are exceptional individuals. A middle-aged woman held a ss of red wine and said to an old ssmate beside her, Unfortunately, they all brought their partners. Theyre already taken. She had a daughter waiting to get married at home.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Thats Dr. Watson over there. A woman pointed with her hand, expressing admiration. Hes a genius. He developed the vine for cancer prevention. Chapter 1827: Tom’s Streak of Good Luck Whats even more impressive is that hes now the new king of Lu Layeka, and at such a young age, he has inherited a huge fortune. Its truly enviable. But he hasnt changed girlfriends either. Hes a loyal and sentimental person. Its said that hes getting married.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. His girlfriend is a writer. I thought he would find someone within the same circle. I have a particrly outstanding niece who is a doctor. Whenever there is an unmarried daughter in a family, whether its the mother or an elder, they would always look for a high-quality match for the girl in any situation. And Rowan, undoubtedly, was the best candidate. Its just a pity that he already has a girlfriend. After searching around, a few mothers set their sights on Tom Fritz because he seemed to have no femalepanion by his side throughout the event. Nearby, next to the swings, his facial features were particrly striking. The curve of his smile from the side was just right, exuding a handsome and pleasing charm. That man is single, right? I didnt see him finding a partner to dance with earlier. Yes, hes been standing there the whole time. Thatdy over there should be his mother. I noticed that they came together, arrived in the same car, and interacted quite a bit. They also have a resemnce in their facial features. His mother looks elegant in a cheongsam. Their family must be very well-off, right? You can tell from his mothersplexion that their family is very happy. A son nurtured in a happy family wont becking. He seems to be quite affectionate. Lets go over and take a look. So, someone took bold steps towards Jane and struck up a conversation with her, asking if the man over there was her son and whether he was married. Their intentions were quite clear. No, no, Jane replied with a gentle smile. My son Tom doesnt have a girlfriend yet. Understanding the other partys intention, she also had the idea of establishing a rtionship. I have a daughter who is about the same age as your son. She just returned from studying abroad this year with a Ph. D. in Financial Management. Shes like catching a golden tortoise. The other mother seized the opportunity, her smile stretching from ear to ear. Would you consider introducing them to each other? Madam, what kind of girl does your son like? Another mother, beaming with a smile, asked, not willing to be outdone. Take a look at my daughter. She has a masters degree, long waist-length hair, two big beautiful eyes, shes particrly good at ying the qin, chess, calligraphy, and painting. Shes a very quiet and lovely girl, and shes also quite beautiful. At this point, Jane didnt know how to respond. Both mothers were actively making introductions, but Tom was only one person. No matter how she expressed herself, someone would inevitably be offended. Seeing her dilemma, the mother who spoke earlier quickly spoke up, Madam, lets exchange contact information first. Let him chat with both youngdies and see who he finds suitable. Then they can meet and further develop, right? Yes, as elders, were just setting up a connection for the children. Whether they have a future or not depends on them. At that moment, Tom Fritz, not far away, noticed his mother talking to people. Although his mother had a smile on her face, her interaction with these two individuals seemed a bit awkward, as if they werent old friends. He walked toward them. Toms arrival delighted the mothers of the two girls. Taking a closer look, he had an absolute advantage in height. He must be around 6 feet 3 inches tall? And those exquisite and handsome facial features, even more attractive up close than from a distance. The curve of his lips in a slight smile was just right. Hello, Auntie, he politely greeted them, his voice particrly gentle and pleasant to the ear! Hello, hello, hello! The mothers were especially happy and regretted not bringing their daughters along today! Chapter 1828: The Wedding Ends, Time to Recognize Kinship At this moment, Jane linked her sons arm and smiled as she said to him, In the homes of these two aunties, they each have an outstanding daughter who is also single and about your age. Would you like to exchange WeChat numbers and chat with them? Tom Fritz looked at his mother with a smile and gently reminded her, Mom, I already have a girlfriend. I just havent had a chance to tell you yet. As he finished speaking, he nced at his watch and added, I have some matters to attend to at work, so I need to leave. You can chat with them. With that, he waved goodbye to the two aunties and walked away. Jane knew that her son couldnt ept this kind of arranged marriage, and in fact, he didnt have a girlfriend. Madam, your son has a girlfriend. Howe you didnt know? a servant asked. Whats the big deal? Nowadays, children only bring someone home when they n to get married, she replied. Jane just listened and smiled, not saying anything more.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Not far away, Jennifer and Jack sat across from each other at a table, drinking coffee in the sunlight. She told her master everything that had happened with Lu Layeka, including Edens story, his fate, and that night of pouring rain when Eden fell from grace. She also mentioned the effectiveness of the medicine on the kings illness And Masters death, which was also rted to Eden. As Jack listened to her recounting all this, he couldnt help but feel a bit heavy-hearted on this joyous day. Eden brought it upon himself. He harmed too many people. He doesnt deserve to live even a hundred times over. Recalling the past inevitably brought sadness, but now it was the best oue, and no one would be hurt anymore. Master, take care of yourself, Jennifer said to him. Ille to visit you regrly when I have free time. Youre pregnant now. You should prioritize your health over work. I know. On this day, Rowan was especially happy because Mr. Swain and Belinda finally remarried. Next, her sister would have no worries and could fulfill her promise. To fulfill their fathers only wish was Rowans greatest desire, and she saw a glimmer of hope. Since their father was still at home, Rowan brought ire back to the vi after offering their blessings. The old king was taking a walk in the yard. When he saw the car driving in, he hurriedly walked up. Why are you back? Werent you going to attend a friends wedding ceremony? Hasnt the dinner started yet? Hello, Uncle, ire changed her way of addressing him. The ceremony is over, and youre still at home. Have you eaten? I just ate, Bertie said happily when he saw her, his face filled with affection. Then the three of them walked inside. Father, Rowan began, trying to persuade him, why dont you stay a little longer in Arkpool City? Well take you to nearby attractions in the afternoon. Arent you busy at the hospital? Not busy. On the way back just now, Rowan had already discussed with ire where to take their father in the afternoon, and they had nned out a route. Actually, Bertie had nned to book a flight back to his country today and had shared this idea with his son. He had aplished his mission in Arkpool City and had met the elders of his future daughter-inws family. But his son wanted to take him out, and he thought it was a good idea. It was rare to have such quality time together. To get to know the city where his son had lived for many years would be like understanding his sons life during those years. In the evening, at the wedding venue. Guests bid farewell to Belinda and Algerone one by one, still filled with emotions. It had been a long time since they had gathered like this since high school graduation. After the guests had all left, only Belinda, Algerone, and Monica remained. The three of them sat in a cozy caf with elegant surroundings and warm yellow lights. Freshly served coffee sat in front of them, and Algerone asked his daughter, Monica, when do you n to meet your father? This question couldnt be avoided, so it was brought up on the table. Chapter 1829: Holding onto the Old King Monica thought carefully, Lets do it tomorrow. Everyone is tired today. Today, they met Rowan, but he was just a guest and didnt mention anything unrted to giving blessings. It made Monica feel touched that he didnt put any pressure on her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Monica, tomorrow your mom and I will go with you, Belinda had already thought it through, although she felt reluctant deep down, she had to support Monicas search for her biological father. She didnt want Monicas life to be filled with regrets. Algerone also said, Yes, your mom and I will apany you. Otherwise, they wouldnt feel at ease. They didnt know if Monicas biological father would be familiar or have a temper. Okay, Monica didnt refuse, Alright, lets go together. She felt a bit nervous and lost about meeting her biological father. Her heart was filled with variousplex emotions. What should she say when she meets him? Although his blood runs through her veins, they have been apart for so many years Would it feel familiar or strange? How would Algerone and Belinda feel? They must be very sad, right? Dad, Monica raised her coffee cup, using coffee instead of wine, Mom, thank you for nurturing me all these years. You will always be my mom and dad in this lifetime. Belinda was moved, her nose tingling, gently clinked her cup with her daughters. From now on, we should all be happy. Thank you, Monica, Algerone also lightly tapped his cup, You went through a lot for todays wedding. The three of them smiled at each other and took a sip of coffee. Then they chatted,ughed, and spoke their hearts out. The confessions that had been suppressed for many years were finally spoken at this moment. In the afternoon, Rowan and ire took Bertie to visit the famous sights of Arkpool City, telling him about the local customs and traditions. They had him try the famous local delicacies, and the scenery along the riverside at night was particrly beautiful. They strolled along, enjoying the food, and took many photos. Bertie was in a particrly good mood. He suddenly started to like this city. It was a rare low-key outing for him since his illness. There were no bodyguards apanying him, no grand processions. He could eat at small restaurants just like an ordinary person, satisfying his own taste buds without any psychological burden. ire, Louis, let me take a photo of you too! Bertie raised his phone. Rowan put his arm around ire and stepped back, leaning against the railing by the river. ire made a peace sign with her fingers, and they both had smiles on their faces. As a ruler of a country, Bertie rarely took pictures with people, but his photography skills were still good. Just after taking the photo, his phone rang with a video call from Catherine. Its a video call. You should answer, he answered in front of his son and future daughter-inw. Husband, are you outside? Have you eaten? Catherine was just like an ordinary wife, caring about his daily life. The wind is blowing your hair. Are you dressed lightly? Will you catch a cold? Im walking outside with Louis and ire. The scenery by the riverside is nice. The wind is a bit strong, but not cold, Bertie switched the camera, letting her see the scenery of this foreignnd. Rowan put his arm around ires shoulder, and the two followed behind their father, naturally slowing their pace. Sharing is the most sincere confession. Rowan didnt oppose his fathers rtionship with Catherine. As long as this woman was sincere, having someone like her by his fathers side was a rare stroke of luck and a natural desire for anyone. Chapter 1830: Just Be Yourself At night, Monica followed Algerone and Belinda back to the blooming rose-filled vi, which was Algerones home. Since returning to Arkpool City, it was the first time he had brought Belinda back as his wife, making her thedy of the house. Monica watched the two of them walk into the living room hand in hand and felt a sense offort. With a smile on her face, she said, Its been a busy day, so lets rest early. Are you staying here tonight? Algerone looked at his daughter. Its quitete, so dont have Tristane to pick you up. He might still be busy. Tristan had been called back to the office after dinner. Monica nodded with a smile, Okay, I wont leave. Algerone then escorted Belinda upstairs. Watching her parents ascend, Monica knew her mission had been aplished. Her greatest wish had been fulfilled, leaving her with no regrets. It was a special day, and she felt particrly happy. Her phone chimed with a WeChat notification. Checking it, she saw that Tristan had messaged to inquire about the situation. Monica called him back and quietly reported, We just got back and are getting ready to rest. What about you? Are you done with work?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yes, I just left the office, Tristan replied. When do you n to meet Rowan? He was referring to the matter of their formal introduction, something that couldnt be dyed for too long. Monica truthfully told him, Tomorrow morning. Algerone and Belinda are also going. I agreed. Take me with you, Tristan said. Id like to meet this soon-to-be father-inw of mine. I need to ask him for his daughter. I cant have you promised to some prince. Will tomorrow be too rushed? Monica expressed some concern. With many people involved, she hadnt yet figured out how the situation would unfold the next day. How about this? Tomorrow, wait for my notification. In any case, Ill make sure to bring you before him as soon as possible. However, the condition is that I need to appear before him myself first. Okay, Monica replied. Tristan respected her choice and understood her feelings. I wont pressure you. I just feel that, as a matter of courtesy, I should take the initiative to meet him and assure him to entrust his daughter to me. Listening to him, Monica felt reassured and happy. After going upstairs, Monica entered her room, closed the door, and chatted with Tristan before bidding him goodnight. An hourter, in the master bedroom of the vi, Algerone emerged from the bathroom wrapped in a white bathrobe. Belinda was admiring the night scene outside, where the roses were blooming beautifully under the warm, yellow glow of the streetlights. As she heard his footsteps, she turned to see him and was then embraced by him from behind. Her back lightly pressed against his warm chest. Wife, what are you thinking about? he whispered in her ear. It had been a long time since Belinda had heard this endearment. Suddenly, she felt as if she had returned to her youth, remembering the night of their honeymoon when she had foolishly locked him out. She couldnt help but feel guilty, realizing how immature and willful she had been in her youth. Her edges had softened, and she began to reflect. Gently turning in his arms, she wrapped her arms around his neck and gazed at him with a smile. Im thinking about how I should be a good wife and mother in the days toe. Their gazes met, and Algerone felt content. Just be yourself. Thats enough. Chapter 1831: Meeting Again Algerone jokingly and seriously lifted her up, saying, Lets think about how well spend our wedding night. But I just had surgery, Belinda blushed, feeling a bit unprepared for this kind of intimacy, something she hadnt experienced in many years.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But having married the right man, her heart still raced, still filled with the youthful sense of excitement. Holding her, Algerone took steps towards the bed and said, But Dr. Watson said theres no issue. You As the night deepened, the two reunited lovers slept together for the first time and in the right roles. The next morning, still exhausted, the twoy closely entwined with each other, sleeping soundly. Monica rose early and decided to go out to buy breakfast for them, including Belindas favorite red bean cake, to help them reminisce about the past. As she reached the street, she noticed a long line at the breakfast shop, not as terrifying as she had expected, and quickly joined the end of the queue. After a while, Bertie arrived and lined up behind Monica. He also found the line to be shorter than the previous day, feeling fortunate about his timing. He had waited for nearly an hour the day before. The bakerys business was thriving, with many returning customers. He had discovered it by chance the day before, drawn in by the long line, and after trying the pastries, he wanted to buy some for his son and daughter-inw, who were still asleep. Monica inadvertently nced back and, in that moment, both she and the middle-aged man behind her were visibly taken aback. Is it you? Bertie remembered her. Do you remember me? We met at the bookstore and had tea together. Hello, Uncle, Monicas lips curved up. I was so sorry that day, my mom was in the hospital. I understand, Im grateful to you. Because of you, I was able to sincerely visit the parents of my future daughter-inw, and they entrusted their child to my son, Bertie shared happily. Reasonable parents would agree, Monica spoke well of him. Youre so good, you seem like a kind father. The middle-aged man was visibly pleased with the young girls praise. Youngdy, are you here to buy breakfast as well? The pastries at this shop are really special, they taste great. My mom likes to eat them, Monica eagerly shared. Im mainly buying some for her. I discovered it by chance yesterday and couldnt forget the taste, so I came again today to buy some for my son and daughter-inw to try, Bertie added. Youre such a good father, Monicas eyes gleamed with admiration. Do you have a daughter? Berties smile froze for a moment. Monica was surprised, feeling that she might have offended him. Im sorry, I shouldnt have asked about your privacy, she said, considering him a friend. Bertie realized that the young girl had no ill intent and smiled as he replied, I have a daughter, but shes not with me. Shes been away for many, many years. This made Monica think of her own situation. Was he divorced from his wife? He was with his son, and his ex-wife took their daughter? She must love you very much, Monica said with aforting tone, her smile carrying a touch of tenderness. Just as you love her very much. Chapter 1832: Father, I Found Annie When Bertie heard these words, it struck a chord deep within his heart; he loved Annie dearly If she was still alive, if she still remembered him as her father, would she love him as well? He wondered if the girl would be around this age by now. In a fleeting moment, Bertie suddenly longed for his daughter. Whats your name, youngdy? Bertie asked in a fatherly tone, perhaps due to his longing for his daughter, feeling an inexplicable closeness to this girl. Uncle, my name is Monica, she said in good spirits, willing to share. It means family happiness, peace, and joy.'' Monica, you must be the apple of your parents eyes. The girl smiled, They both love me very much, yet she didnt reveal her true parentage to him.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. As they waited in line, the two of them exchanged some words, chatting like friends, and time flew by. After buying breakfast, they each went their separate ways. When Monica returned home, Algerone and Belinda happened to being downstairs, and they were somewhat surprised to see their daughter entering through the living room door. Monica, youre back from outside? We thought you were still asleep and wanted you to rest a little longer. I bought breakfast for you! Monica raised the bag in her hand, smiling. Freshly made red bean cakes! Come and try them! The two elders came downstairs, and Monica quickly went to pour some milk. The line wasnt too long today. Youre really considerate. Haha! Then the three of them enjoyed breakfast together in harmony. They didnt talk much, as they all knew they were going to meet their long-lost rtive soon, something they had agreed upon the day before. Every time Belinda thought about this matter, she felt a sense of loss, like the feeling of a heartbreak, her emotions heavily suppressed. Algerone, as a man, naturally had a stronger capacity to bear this, but he couldnt help feeling reluctant and unwilling to dwell on it too deeply. What about Tristan? Algerone asked. Is heing too? Hes noting, Monica answered softly. After that, the elders didnt say much more. Bertie bought breakfast and went back home. Rowan and ire were also awake, and the three of them had breakfast together. Bertie was in a good mood. Arkpool City should have a lot of simr delicacies, they just havent been discovered. After getting tired of the royals high-end ingredients, these are simply delicious to me. We should stay a little longer then, Rowan said to him. After Im done with my business, Ill apany you back, consider it as me seeing you off. Otherwise, he wouldnt feel at ease. No, no, I n to leave this afternoon, Bertie said after taking a sip of milk. I booked my flightst night, so dont worry about it. Rowan looked up at him and said solemnly, Father, Ive found Annie. Berties heart trembled sharply. He met his sons gaze, his eyes filled with shock, then excitement. He was so excited that he couldnt find the words. Father, I identally saw Annies bracelet and did a DNA test with her, and its confirmed that she is the sister weve been looking for all these years. She was alive?! Where is she? Bertie stood up, his voice trembling with excitement. He stared at his son as if his breathing had slowed down. I n to go get her and bring her over to meet you, Rowan told him, right now. Good! he was almost impatient, Go now, go now, be safe on the way! He could finally see his daughter! After Rowan finished breakfast, he stood up and looked at the girl next to him. ire, you stay with Father, Ill go pick up Monica. Okay, ire said to him. You can rest assured. After Rowan left, Bertie slowly came back to his senses and muttered a name, Monica? Chapter 1833: Brother ire didnt delve deeper into her thoughts. She looked at Bertie and said, Uncle, Annie is called Monica, shes our friend. In fact, we all already knew each other, but we only recently found out that she is our sister. Bertie sat down in his chair, full of interest in the details about his daughter. ire, tell me more about her, he said, following Rowans wishes, taking the opportunity to give Bertie a preliminary understanding of Monica. At the Swain family vi, after having breakfast, Monicas phone rang. Her parents gaze fell on her phone ced on the table. Monica picked it up and looked at the screen, then nced at the two elders sitting on the opposite couch. Its Dr. Watson. Hurry and answer it, Algerone urged. Monicas finger slid to answer the call, and she put it on speakerphone. Rowans voice came through, Monica, have you had breakfast? I just finished. Im on my way to pick you up. Ill be there in about ten minutes. Okay. See you in a bit. Bye~ After speaking, Rowan hung up. Then there was a brief silence in the Swain family living room. They were already prepared to leave and didnt have much to tidy up. The only thing they needed to tidy up were their feelings and emotions. After a short while, Rowans car stopped in the yard filled with blooming roses. He got out of the car. Under the bright sunlight, his tall and imposing figure exuded a certain aura. Algerone and Belinda walked out of the living room with Monica. Good morning, Uncle and Aunt, he greeted them politely. Monica. As the king of Lu Layeka, the two elders of the Swain family didnt know how to greet him for a moment, they just smiled and nodded, Hello, Dr. Watson. Brother, Monicas gaze fell on his face. Rowan was slightly taken aback, meeting her gaze. A beautiful smile curved his lips. Lets go, Monica opened the back door. Belinda, you sit inside. Belinda withdrew her gaze and got into the car. Rowans gentle gaze remained on the girl. Her earlier brother had given him a great deal of energy, making him feel content in body and mind. After Monica got into the car and sat next to Belinda, she turned to look outside. Dad, sit here! Come in quickly! Okay. Algerone nodded quickly and bent down to sit next to his daughter. Rowan closed the car doors for them and returned to the drivers seat. The car set off towards Rowans home, not at a fast pace. The morning breeze blew in through the car window, failing to blow away the various thoughts in everyones hearts. Each person in the car had a different mood. Monica sat between her parents, with both of their hands holding hers, cherishing the feeling of their grasp. She could feel the strength in their tight hold. She nced at her mother, who was looking out the window, her expression unreadable. Then she looked at Algerone, who also gazed out the window, his expression inscrutable as well. Monica lowered her eyes, silent She could sense theirplex emotions at this moment, which must have been filled with a lot of reluctance and helplessness. Monica also held their hands tightly, responding with the same strength, providing them with a kind offort in an intangible way.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Throughout the journey, Rowan didnt say much. He drove seriously, ensuring everyones safety. asionally, he nced at the people in the back through the rearview mirror, and he probably had a good idea of what they were thinking at that moment. At Rowans home, ire basically introduced Monicas situation once again. Bertie listened attentively, and after hearing it, he was very excited, feeling that his daughter was a kind and loving girl. As he listened, he pictured Monicas face in his mind, the sweet smile on her face in the bookstore. She had put in a lot of effort for her adoptive parents remarriage. However, just yesterday, her wish had finally been fulfilled. As her biological father, he was also very happy. As long as the people you love are still alive, you can ovee any hardship. Chapter 1834: Father and Daughter Reunion ire mentioned to him, Monica is in a rtionship. Shes dating a particrly outstanding boyfriend, named Tristan, who is the CEO of rke Corp. Upon hearing this news, the old fathers originally excited heart sank a little, feeling somewhat lost. His daughter had grown up She was no longer a little girl; she had started dating. The old father felt a sense of being worlds apart. Yet, upon careful consideration, he calcted that his daughter had reached the age for marriage. Indeed, she had grown up. She was no longer a little girl. Looking at the solemn expression on the old kings face, ire didnt know how tofort him, nor did she understand why his mood suddenly turned despondent. After a while, the old king let out a sigh and couldnt help but smile, I was being foolish. I thought she was still that little girl How many years had passed? Regretting his absence during her growth, Bertie felt a deep sense of self-me. What did you say her boyfriends name was? Seizing the moment before his daughter arrived, he wanted to learn more. His name is Tristan, ire replied. He is Mrs. Marshs elder brother, a very outstanding man. Mr. Marshs elder brother? This status brought a glimmer of hope to Berties eyes. Undoubtedly, he must be a high-quality man. Entrusting his daughter to him would indeed be reassuring. Soon, Rowans car drove into the yard and came to a stop. Bertie and ire stood up and walked outside, both feeling a bit excited, especially Bertie. He could hardly remember the surroundings, his gaze fixed on the car, quickening his pace. When Rowan got out of the car, Algerone also stepped out. Shortly after, Monica and Belinda also got out of the car, closed the doors, and the four of them walked forward. As they walked, Monica suddenly stopped in her tracks. Facing Bertie, she looked at him with tearful eyes, her heart skipping a beat. Is it him? The people beside her also stopped in their tracks. Berties gaze met Monicas It was really her! He felt overjoyed, slowing his pace and stopping a couple of meters away, as if time had stood still.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Bertie had mentally prepared himself; upon hearing the name Monica, he had a strong premonition that fate had arranged for him to meet his daughter! What a miraculous fate! Meeting twice within a short period of time! Yet for Monica at that moment, it was more a feeling of shock. Her father was actually that uncle In her mind, scenes of their two meetings shed by, the kind uncle, his eyes, his smile So, he came for ire? Unable to restrain her emotions of missing her daughter any longer, Bertie took a few steps forward, Annie! and instinctively embraced the girl in his arms! My Annie Holding her tightly, tears already welled up in his eyes, streaming down his face. My Annie, I finally see you. Monica slowly came back to herself, gently lifted her hands, and wrapped them around her fathers waist, holding him in her embrace This scene deeply moved everyone in the yard. Dad Monicas nose tingled, smiling as she gently patted Berties back, Your daughter has returned, shes back. At this point, Bertie was too overwhelmed to say anything. He held his daughter and wept, his throat choked with a mix of joy, excitement, regret, and self-reproach. This embracested a full five minutes, with no one daring to interrupt the emotional reunion of the long-separated father and daughter, all choosing to silently apany them. Algerone put his arm around Belindas shoulder, silentlyforting her. Until they separated on their own, both of them were in tears. Sorry, Annie Dad, dont apologize! Monica suddenly interrupted him, tearfully saying, The heavens have allowed us to meet again. We are destined to be a family in this life, so no one should feel guilty. Chapter 1835: A Group of Kind People Although she seemed tock a fathers love, Algerone had given her fatherly love. But what about a daughters love for her father? Who had given that to him over the years? So Monica also felt guilty, a guilt that only made one feel even sadder. Alright. Bertie turned the page on the past as long as his daughter was happy, Dad promises you. He no longer reproached himself, no longer felt guilty. His face bore a smile, filled with joy and gratitude. Monica was also very happy. She turned to Algerone and Belinda, standing between them, linking her arms with theirs. Adjusting her emotions, she graciously introduced,Dad, let me introduce you. This is my mom, Belinda, and this is dad, Algerone. They have raised me single-handedly and Ive nevercked the warmth of a family. Bertie knew they had just remarried yesterday. He looked at the two of them, a couple who seemed to be made for each other, and also seemed to be kind-hearted people. He felt grateful to them and took a step forward, gazing at them for a long time. Algerone and Belinda felt the pressure, knowing he was the former king, which created a somewhat awkward atmosphere. The old king didnt speak, and they didnt know what to say. Unexpectedly, the old king deeply bowed to them, suddenly performing a particrly formal gesture, which startled everyone, especially Algerone and Belinda, who were taken aback! Wanting to assist but not daring to touch his noble body, they were caught in a few seconds of conflicting emotions. Bertie bowed for five seconds, then slowly straightened up, Thank you, thank you! His voice trembled with genuine gratitude. Algerone and Belinda, tears in their eyes, smiled and shook their heads They were all kind people. Its also our fate to meet Monica, Belinda wiped her tears. Monicas nose tingled, and tears welled up in her eyes again. Bertie could see their strong bond and sense their emotions at that moment. So, he immediately stated, Today, Im acknowledging my daughter, but that doesnt mean I want to take her away. In fact, as he said this, he felt a bit sad inside. But he had no choice. He was well aware of a fact: kind-hearted people value emotions. The bond between a child and the parents who raised her was unbreakable. Thus, he chose to step back, solely to prevent his daughter from suffering for the rest of her life, to spare her from making a difficult choice. He continued, Monica is not an object Ive lost. Shes a flesh-and-blood person with her own thoughts. I certainly wont impose my thoughts on her. Although she is the princess of Lu Layeka, she is also absolutely free. Upon hearing this, Algerone and Belinda were deeply moved. He added, From now on, Monica has gained not just a father, but also more people who care for her and love her. He wanted to give this couple a sense of security, so his daughter could feel at ease. No one had expected this birth father to be so open-minded. While Monica was moved, she suddenly felt relieved. She no longer needed to voice the many persuasive words she had prepared. Such an open-minded father didnt require convincing. At that moment, Algerone and Belinda were so moved that they couldnt find words to say. They werepletely at peace, knowing their daughter hadnt been taken away. Then, everyone went into the living room, sat down, and engaged in deeper conversation. The atmosphere became harmonious and joyful, gradually forming a sense of being a family, mainly because the old king didnt disy any airs; today, he was simply a kind father. But Monica, Dad hopes you cane back to the country, Bertie sat on the sofa, holding his daughters hand, inviting her, You can think of it as a vacation. Ill call you father, the girl smiled as she looked at him and then at Algerone, Its clearer this way.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sure. As long as he could acknowledge her as his daughter, what she called him didnt matter; it really wasnt important. Would you be willing to bring your dad and mom to Lu Layeka for a while? Chapter 1836: Julie’s Worries Alright. Monica nodded readily and began to make arrangements, raising her gaze to look at Algerone and Belinda. Would you be able to take a honeymoon? Before the couple could respond, Bertie extended an invitation on behalf of the entire Lu Layeka royal family, Mr. Swain, Mrs. Swain, I sincerely invite you. I can arrange the entire itinerary, so you dont need to worry. Just consider it your honeymoon. Algerone and Belinda, feeling awkward after their recent marriage, agreed as per their daughters wishes, much to Berties delight. Lu Layeka, a prosperous kingdom, with its royal buildings enveloped by the sunset, each castle appeared uniquely beautiful.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Taylor devoted his time in the study to medical books, truly transformed. He had ceased his recent skiing and horseback riding activities, focusing solely on studying. Catherine found this change unsettling, Julie, Taylor haspletely changedtely. Yes, Your Highness, Ive observed Prince Taylor discreetly many times. Hes genuinely focused on his studies, often keeping the study light on until around two in the morning. Catherine couldnt help but worry about his health, His nutrition must be monitored, sleep must be ensured, regr check-ups with the doctor, and you must ensure he bnces work and rest. Hes my only son; of course, I want him to excel, but more importantly, I want him to have a healthy body. Yes, Your Highness. Julie, loyal to her, naturally shared her thoughts, You can rest assured, I will take good care of Prince Taylor. Just as she finished speaking, Catherines phone rang. Surprisingly, it was Bertie calling. She quickly answered, Hello, darling, when do you n to return? She was genuinely delighted by his proactive call. Julie noticed Catherines expression shift as she spoke with Bertie. Initially, it showed surprise and then seemed filled with astonishment. She listened intently, and it was only after the call ended that Catherine murmured, Alright, I understand, still sounding shocked. Julie watched as Catherine slowly ended the call, her expression causing her own heart to sink. Whats wrong? What happened? Catherine slowly turned to her, still in a state of shock, He said they found Princess Annie. Julie was taken aback before furrowing her brows, Are you sure? After all this time with no sign, and now that the old king has gone to Arkpool City, they suddenly find the princess? Could it be an impostor? Initially, Catherine had the same doubts, but after hearing Berties exnation, she shook her head, No, Louis is a doctor; he has performed a DNA test. Such a significant matter, they would not allow room for error. Catherine also informed her, They are returning to the country, bringing back Princess Annie and her adoptive parents, so we need to prepare a reception n here. Julie felt somewhat disheartened; her immediate thought was of another issue, Once Princess Annie returns, she bes the first heir to the throne. Regardless of the circumstances, our Prince Taylor will have to take a back seat. Chapter 1837: Tristan’s Serious Approach Catherine looked at her in surprise, lowering her voice, she asked, Youre still concerned about his position in the line of session? This is not the time for that. If he wants to study medicine, let him focus on that without any distractions. Who can predict the future situation? Julie felt it was a pity but chose not to say anything further. After all, all these years of effort were focused on the session, believing Prince Taylor to be the sole heir and the future king. Who would have expected Louis to suddenly emerge? With Princess Annies return, the situation would be even moreplicated.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. You should arrange a reception n with the same standards as a state banquet. We mustnt tarnish the royal familys reputation, Catherine instructed her. You should start nning, and I will need to review every detail, down to the menu. The queen still intended to personally oversee it? Did this mean she also regarded Princess Annie as her own? Julie wondered. The queen seemed to have a good capacity for eptance, first with Louis and now with Annie. Yes, Julie nodded, then turned and left. She truly couldnt understand why the queen had be so magnanimous. Catherine, on the other hand, had a sudden realization, bing unexpectedly shrewd. Instead of contending with this group of clever individuals, she saw the benefit in befriending them. Louis not only had his fathers support but also the formidable influence of Mr. Marsh. It was not wise to fight an unwinnable battle. Arkpool City. As the moon set and the sun rose, a brand new day began. Tristans car pulled into the driveway of theAlgerones mansion, and as he stepped out, Monica dashed from behind the curtains the moment he entered the living room, wrapping her arms around his neck. Good morning, she eximed. Tristan wasnt startled by her sudden appearance. Instead, he lifted her up, just like one would lift a child. This action caught Monica off guard. At that moment, Algerone and Belinda happened toe downstairs and witnessed the scene, but no one felt embarrassed. Monica turned towards the couple, Dad, Mom, good morning! Good morning, uncle and aunt, Tristan greeted them while still holding Monica, showing no intention of letting go. The two elders, with smiling faces, inquired, Have you had breakfast? Yes, we have. Are you heading out now? Yes, we are. We arranged to meet in the morning because my brother has a surgery at ten. Hes waiting for us at home. Then, go ahead, Algerone said, feeling particrly reassured. After all, the former king had made his intentions clear, and his daughter now had a brother and new family members. It made him happy. The more friends, the better, and having more family members was even better. Monica attempted to free herself from Tristans embrace and walk on her own, but he held her tightly. In front of the two elders, he carried her out of the living room. Hey! Monica noticed the smile on Belindas face and blushed. She yfully hit Tristans chest, Put me down! Tristan didnt release her or respond; instead, he continued to carry her with a smile. I think you need to gain some weight, he remarked, not letting her go until they reached the passenger side, where he finally set her down. Im just fine like this! She retorted. He opened the car door for her like a gentleman. Monica yfully nced at him, then bent and got into the car. Tristan returned to the drivers seat and started the car. He had prepared a gift for the meeting, which was currently in the trunk. This was his first formal visit to meet the girls family, and he was treating it with utmost seriousness. Chapter 1838: Urging for Marriage Today, Bertie also got up early, actually, he had been looking forward to it sincest night and couldnt sleep at all. He dressed carefully. Although he recognized his daughter yesterday, they didnt spend much time together. Last night, he dreamed of his daughter again, and now her figure lingered in his mind. He missed her a lot. Even though they would meet shortly, he was still very excited. Not only would he meet his daughter, but he would also meet his prospective son-inw. Rowan noticed all of his fathers emotions. Perhaps this was the happiest thing that had happened to his father in a long time? Tristans car soon stopped in the yard. Bertie got up from the sofa and looked excitedly towards the door, feeling his heart beating noticeably faster. Father, Ill go out. Rowan got up to greet them at the door. After Tristan and Monica got out of the car, they walked hand in hand towards the house. Tristan was holding an exquisite little bag with a gift inside. Seeing Rowan from a distance, Tristan suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Rowan used to be his rival in love. They had even fought over ire. But now he had be his brother? Fate! But Tristan remainedposed, choosing to forget the past selectively. Sometimes people dont realize who they truly love until the end. Monica, Tristan, Rowan smiled and asked, Have you had breakfast? We have, Monica approached him, Uncle, is father awake? He is. Hes waiting for you inside. Rowans eyes met Tristans. Although Tristan was older than Rowan, ording to seniority, it was only a matter of time before Rowan had to address him as brother. Brother, Tristan gently spoke, surprising Monica. She turned to look at him, feeling suddenly delighted. Tristan smiled at Monica, affectionately ruffling her hair. Rowan was also pleased. Whatever happened in the past, no one would worry about it anymore. Pleasee in, he said, leading everyone inside. Father! Monicas voice was gentle and full of smiles. I dreamt about youst night. She went forward and gave the middle-aged man a big hug. Bertie smiled. I dreamt about you too, Annie. Father also dreamt about you. After the embrace, Monica quickly took Tristans arm and happily introduced, Father, this is Tristan, my boyfriend! Hello, sir. Tristan greeted politely, and after a respectful bow, he handed over the bag he was holding. This is a gift for you. You can open it after we leave. What could it be thats so magical? Monica looked at him with confusion. Bertie became interested and took the bag. Thank you, he said, then his gaze hardly left Tristan. This man was truly outstanding. The light cast upon him made him shine. His deep eyes and handsome features were not inferior to any man Bertie had seen. Children, please sit down. Bertie gestured, taking a seat on the sofa, then he went straight to the point. Do you have ns to get married? This question caught Monica off guard, and she felt a bit embarrassed. Bertie smiled as he looked at the young couple seated across from him, then continued, Well, Tristan, I like you a lot. Father, youve only just met him! Monica reminded him to be a bit more reserved.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Tristan remained calm, but Bertie replied, Your father has a good eye for people. If he doesnt like someone at first sight, no matter how many times he sees them in the future, he wont like them. Chapter 1839: A Special Wedding Ring So, Berties intention was clear. He approved of Tristan as his son-inw. Tristan took Monicas hand in front of his prospective father-inw and met Berties eyes, showing a smile. Uncle, as long as Monica wants to get married, I can marry her at any time. But for now, weve decided to go through the process of dating first. Oh? Bertie felt like he heard a new term. Theres a process to dating? Upon hearing this question from her father, the girl felt a bit embarrassed. This annoying sense of ceremony might seem affected in the eyes of the older generation. But Bertie was genuinely curious, looking at them with curiosity, hoping they would reveal something. So, Tristan exined his n to him, We agreed toplete one hundred small things in our rtionship before getting married. How many have youpleted so far? The father was a bit nosy and showed approval. This is very innovative and a special experience. Its always good to spend more time together before marriage. After all, marriage is for a lifetime. It should involve love andpatibility. Its good to get to know each other well. Monica leaned happily against Tristans shoulder, and replied to her father, Wevepleted less than ten. My mother fell ill and had surgery, so Ive been with her in the hospital. Is she feeling better now? How is she today? Bertie asked with concern. Even though shes been discharged, she still needs to rest a lot. Yes, shell take care, Monica assured him. At this point, Bertie took out a small box and handed it to them. Children, this is a gift from me to you. Monica took it and opened it, finding two special rings inside, with a vintage style that was clearly not something one could buy in the market. This is a gift for your first meeting. Yesterday was too rushed, and I didnt have time to prepare, Bertie exined. I had these flown in from Lu Layeka. They are part of the royal collection, the wedding rings of King Louis VI and Queen. The significance of such a gift was truly immense. Monica suddenly felt the weight of the box in her hand, and her joy was slightly diminished. She looked up, Father, this is too precious, I cant ept it. You are worthy, Bertie said kindly. Im not giving this to a friend, but to my daughter. You are the princess of our Lu Layeka. Why shouldnt you ept it? The girl was momentarily at a loss for words. Tristan also felt the preciousness of the gift and could see the value that his daughter held in the kings heart. Despite not being raised by him for many years, it was clear that his love and concern for her had not diminished in the slightest.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Rowan sat to the side, taking a sip of tea. He was moved by the atmosphere, Berties wishes fulfilled, and he was eager to make up for all the missed love. Thank you, Father, Monica finally epted the gift, feeling touched and happy. Bertie beamed even more, saying, Youre wee. I wish you both happiness. No matter how long you date, on the day of the wedding, I hope you can marry as the princess of Lu Layeka, and have a grand wedding in our most beautiful castle! The girl met her fathers eyes, her smile as sweet as honey. Tristan could already imagine his princess sitting in a carriage, wearing the most beautiful wedding dress, with the most beautiful smile on her face, looking as angelic as can be. Monica and Tristan both agreed to their fathers request. Chapter 1840: Tristan’s Sincerity There are two pairs of rings, each symbolizing a harmonious union for a hundred years and once the wedding rings of a king and queen. Bertie intended to give a pair to Rowan and ire and the other to Taylor. He was truly a good father, maintaining bnce in everything because only with a harmonious family can everything prosper. Tristan and Monica spent the morning chatting with their father, as it had been many years since they had seen each other, and there was plenty to talk about. They were full of joy andughter, and it brought them closer as a family. He truly didnt carry himself with the air of a ruler, just that of a caring father. Rowan headed to the hospital a little after nine because he had a highly difficult surgery to perform in the morning, which had been scheduled the day before. However, Tristan and Monica stayed to have lunch with their father. Tristan personally cooked, and Monica helped in the kitchen. They refused to let their father lift a finger, insisting he sit in the living room and read. Listening to the sounds from the kitchen and smelling the aroma of the food, Bertie experienced a happiness he had never felt in his life. This was the joy only an ordinary father could have C devoid of power and status, free from formalities and constraints, filled only with warmth and love.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In the afternoon, after Rowan returned, Tristan and Monica left, promising to arrange a trip to Lu Layeka with their father as soon as possible. Bertie didnt rush them, giving Catherine enough time to prepare for their arrival. After they left, Bertie opened the gift Tristan had given him: a carefully crafted photo album. Leafing through it, he saw Monicas life from childhood to the present, each image and scene flooding his mind. Over a hundred photospiled into an exquisite album. Bertie stood in front of the sofa, holding the album, and looked towards the direction the car had departed. He was so moved that his eyes welled up. For this long-absent father, this album held immeasurable significance, truly a priceless treasure. Apanying the album was a handwritten letter. He quickly opened it, appreciating the neat handwriting, a visual delight. The content read: Uncle, I admire Monica and genuinely care for her. I truly intend to marry her, to be by her side and care for her for a lifetime. I had nned to write many heartfelt words, but when the pen touched the paper, I only wanted to promise you that I will love your daughter for a lifetime. Please trust me with her. Signed Tristan, with the time recorded down to the minute. This remarkable man must have contemted for a long time before writing such a letter, Bertie thought. Holding the handwritten letter, he was genuinely surprised. In this day and age, handwritten things still existed? Overwhelmed with emotions, he felt a bit overwhelmed at the moment. Annie was truly a lucky child to have encountered the Swain family and a boyfriend who cherished and loved her. This young man was reliable; one could tell from the first nce that he was absolutely dependable. Bertie carefully put away the letter, sitting on the sofa, reluctant to part with it, as he flipped through the photos of his daughter growing up. He spent a full minute on each photo, observing everything from his daughters expressions, her clothing, to the surroundings. He had not been part of these past events, yet he felt fortunate to witness his daughters growth in this way. He felt lucky and happy. Feicui Bay, the private airport in the backyard. Ivan and Jennifer bid farewell to the children and Aubree, as yes, grandma was taking the children abroad. The new year had passed, and the children were about to start school. Ivan instructed, Alfie, Diana, listen to grandma when you are abroad. Dont think youre smart and cause trouble. Keep a low profile. Chapter 1841: Spencer in Love? As youmand! Alfies voice was resounding, Dad, rest assured! I will not only take care of Grandma but also take care of my little sister. As for you, you take care of our mommy! Ivan gestured okay to his son. After waving goodbye, they watched as everyone boarded the ne, the cabin door closed, and the ne taxied down the runway, beginning its ascent. Ivan led Jennifer back to the living room. Monica is actually Rowans sister; the coincidence is really quite miraculous, Jennifer mused. Each time she thought about this rtionship, she found it unbelievable, as if fate had invisibly brought everyone together. Ivan, however, was anxious about the situation. Luckily, ire chose Rowan. If ire had been with Tristan, would Monica have ended up with Rowan? Its possible! With such a small circle, and everyone being so outstanding, Jennifer couldnthelp but feel nervous as well, it could have been quite a mess if that happened, falling in love and then finding out they are siblings This kind of situation would be unbearable for most people, but thankfully, it didnt happen. Mind the step, Ivan was very attentive, helping his wife. Jennifer, in turn, cared for him, Why? You really dont n to go to the office? I really dont. Are you going to stay home for the entire pregnancy? Indeed, Ill be working from home, attending remote meetings. He put his arm around her shoulder, smiling as he nced at her, After all, my wife is more important. What does thepany matter? Its inconsequential. If thepany fails, who will support me? Will you make me drink the northwest wind? Jennifer nced at him, pretending to be coquettish. Following me, you wont even have the chance to drink the northwest wind.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seriously, Im not that fragile. We have Marry at home, you can do whatever you need to do. She still hoped he would prioritize thepany. But he emphasized once again, I dont want to miss a single day of our childs growth. But the child hasnt even been born yet. I dont want to miss a single day, even during the pregnancy, Ivan thought of bing a father again, and suddenly felt as happy as a child,pletely different from the imposing CEO in thepany. In this matter, Jennifer always felt like she was facing an unbeatable opponent; every negotiation ended with his victory. Therefore, she no longer insisted. Thepany was his; he could work as he pleased. Do you think this child will be a boy or a girl? Jennifer sat down on the sofa, somewhat expectantly. I actually hope for a little sister. But Ivan quickly changed his tune, As long as its you who gives birth, I will love them no matter what. The womans eyes filled with happiness and tenderness, a result of being spoiled and unable to hide it. By the way, I heard from Alfie that Spencer is in love. Jennifers tone lightened, Did you know about this? I didnt, but is it abnormal for him to be in love? ying around is normal, but being in love is not. Isnt he a celibate? Ivan was surprised, looking at her, What did Alfie say? He said theres a youngdy living at his uncles house, and she even yed games with him. Jennifer said, The girl is quite pretty. Alfie showed me a photo of her; it seems Spencer is serious this time. Ivan also knew that Spencer wouldnt bring a girl home to stay the night, living directly at his house. That rtionship was very unusual. Maybe theyll get married? Jennifer had a hopeful wish, There will always be a girl who can make him settle down. As an older brother, you must be relieved, right? Chapter 1842: The Word “Marriage” Isn’t in My Dictionary Ivan sat on the sofa beside her, nodded while holding her hand. If Spencer really settles down, Mom would be very happy. Maybe she would even be willing to help him with the kids. It would be a wonderful thing for the children to grow up together. Sure enough, as soon as the words were spoken, Spencers shy sports car worth millions swept into the courtyard in a cool manner, not even slowing down, giving Jordan a big scare! As the car door opened, Spencer removed his sunsses, and with a suave posture, stepped out of the car in his light blue tailored suit. Under the sunlight, his handsomeness carried a touch of charm. Master Spencer! Jordan greeted him with a smile. ncing at his wrist, then up at Jordan, Spencer furrowed his brow. Why is it so quiet here? Have the kids all left? Just left, Jordan stood before him and respectfully bowed. Spencer sighed. He waste. He looked over at the Lamborghini not far away. I see. With a confident step in his shiny leather shoes, he made his way inside. As he entered, both Ivan and Jennifer immediately noticed him. Sorry, I promised toe over to drop Alfie off, but something held me up, Spencer expressed some regret for his tardiness. He sent a message of apology to Alfie and even sent him several red packets. Before he boarded the ne, he kept mentioning you, Jennifer smiled as she looked at him. Are you too busy with your love lifetely? Spencer gave her a puzzled look, then put his phone away and sat opposite her on the sofa. Alfie said that? Yes, Ivans gaze fell on him as he asked directly, Did you move her in, is she living with you? Spencer didnt answer. He picked up a grape from the te on the coffee table and put it in his mouth. Jennifer, a bit gossipy, asked, How long have you been dating this girlfriend? Is she someone youre nning to marry? Marriage isnt in my dictionary, Spencer said lightly. He found the grape quite tasty, so he took another one and chewed it slowly, responding, Ive been busytely, no time to change girlfriends. She happens to be obedient and understanding, so I let her stay. What kind of answer is that? What a lousy mans quote! Ivan and Jennifer exchanged a nce, not knowing what to say for a moment. Just a simple rtionship. Do you two have any other doubts? Spencer took the tea from Jordan. Thank you. Then he leaned back in his chair with a smile. Ivan thought for a moment and asked, How many women have you dated? Do you remember? I dont remember, he never bothered to count. Why? Suppose one of them gets pregnant, what would you do? Pay them off? Ivan inquired. To everyones surprise, Spencer replied, Im not that despicable. This kind of thing wouldnt happen in the first ce. So he respected life? Did he handle things well every time? Ivan nodded thoughtfully, Everyone takes what they need, but ying like this isnt a solution. When you meet the right person, consider marriage; its another choice in life. I havent met anyone who makes my heart and mind settle, Spencer replied. Marriage shouldnt be treated as a task toplete. It depends on fate. Youve been single for so many years too, havent you, Jennifer? If you hadnt met Ivan, you might have been single for life.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. In fact, what he said hit the mark, and Ivan agreed. Chapter 1843: The Woman Who Breaks the Rules of the Game Regarding marriage, Ivan and Jennifer no longer pushed him. Young people always have their own way of living; thats normal. Spencer stayed for dinner at their invitation. Ivan went upstairs to the study for a video conference, Jennifer and Marry were in the yard trimming roses. The evening was peaceful and beautiful, yet someone wanted to cause trouble. Spencer reclined on the sofa, legs crossed, casually browsing through Douyin while waiting for dinner. identally, he came across a familiar scene-it was his house! A girl was in the living room, live streaming openly, without selling anything, just chatting and singing. The girl was very pretty, with a fresh and tender appearance, wearing makeup and using a beauty filter. Spencers expression darkened, his lips pressed into a thin line. Thements section was filled with remarks like: Isnt this Spencers house? Are you living with Spencer? Cherry, are you the first woman Spencer brought home? Cherry, you and Spencer look so good together. When are you nning to get married? Oh my, youre in Spencers house. Are you Spencers legitimate wife? Asserting dominance, huh? Congrattions, Cherry, youre about to marry into a wealthy family! Celebratory emojis!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing thesements popping up, Spencers face darkened even more. He was clearly displeased. At that moment, someone noticed that he had entered the live stream! This led to another round of wildments: Is Spencer here to support his darling wife? I spotted Spencer too! Look, Spencer is here!! Spencer is here! Are we witnessing a sweet moment? Seeing thesements, Cherry, who had just been confidently interacting with her viewers, suddenly felt at a loss. Her smile seemed forced, and she looked a bit flustered. Spencer coldly stared at the girl, then abruptly exited the Douyin app. Not only did he not give her any rewards, he didnt even say hello. Jennifer came in with a freshly cut bouquet of flowers, just as Spencer was getting up with a ck expression. Their eyes met, and Spencers steps faltered, his expression softening slightly. At that moment, the Italian master chef was busy in the kitchen, and the aroma of food began to fill the air. Spencer, whats wrong? Jennifer approached him, noticing the suppressed anger in him, feeling a bit worried. He squeezed his phone and his expression softened a bit. Nothing. He had intended to go back, but then he thought, that girl must have finished her broadcast by now. It didnt matter whether he went back early orte. At that moment, a servant came out to announce that dinner was ready. To keep Jennifer from worrying, Spencer put on a gentle smile. Is he still in the meeting? He should be finishing soon, Jennifer said with a smile. You go to the dining room first. Ill go check on him. He said hed join you for dinner and budgeted his time. Okay, Spencer nodded. Jennifer ced the flowers on the coffee table and went upstairs, while Spencer went to the dining room. Just as Jennifer went upstairs, Ivans meeting ended. He came out of the room, put his arm around her shoulder, and together they headed downstairs. At that moment, in Spencers newly purchased mansion, Cherry had already finished her live stream. She had only intended to broadcast for five minutes, to establish herself as Mrs. Lawrence in the eyes of sharp-eyedizens. But now, Spencer had suddenly barged into her live stream and caught her in the act. Chapter 1844 Out Cherry knows she has vited the rules of the game, so she paces back and forth in the living room, clutching her phone, as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, not knowing what to do for a while. In this state of anxiety, she spent a whole hour alone. Strange, why hasnt Spencere back yet? Cherry looked at the motionless living room door, looked at the darkening night outside the window, and didnt know what he was thinking. He went into the live broadcast room and left without saying a word. But so much time has passed, and he still hasnte back to hold her ountable. Cherry started to think optimistically. Since he chose to bring her home did he ever have a slight thought of marriage in his mind? They have been getting along well during this time, so Spencer must like her, right? Thinking of this possibility, a glimmer of hope suddenly ignited in Cherrys heart. The thought of one day putting on a wedding dress for him made her feel wonderful, as if her heart had been filled with honey. Its been so long since the end of the live broadcast. Could it be that Spencer went out to buy a gift? As Cherry thought about it, she held onto a glimmer of hope, thinking that maybe she was that special someone after all? After dinner, Spencer left Emerald Bay by car. He gripped the steering wheel with one hand, staring ahead into the night, his eyes bursting with a sharp and cold light like that of an eagle. He knew exactly what the woman wanted.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When the car entered the vis courtyard, a cars headlights shone in, startling Cherry, who was sitting on the living room sofa, causing her to quickly regain herposure. She suddenly turned her head, her chest tightening, as Spencer returned. After getting out of the car and mming the door, he walked inside with a cold face, his eyes emitting a sharp and resolute light. When he pushed open the living room door, the guilty woman was so shocked that she stood up from the sofa and met the mans icy, resolute gaze. He returned with empty hands, as if reality had pped her in the face. After Spencer came in, the whole rooms atmosphere plummeted. He stared at the woman not far away, even with a look that seemed ready to devour her, she was still so charming and attractive. Spencer the woman, with a fearful and aggrieved look, called his name in a soft, coquettish tone. Spencer showed no mercy, his tone devoid of warmth. Pack your things and get out. Spencer, I was wrong the girl hurriedly apologized, staring at the mans sharp gaze, biting her lip slightly. I love you so much, I really want to marry you I want to be with you forever. Youre dreaming, Spencer replied. His eyes softened as he walked to the liquor cab, taking out a tall ss and a bottle of red wine. Let me give you a piece of advice, never overestimate your position in someone elses heart. The woman knew he was upromising. With watery eyes, she looked at him pitifully and asked, Spencer, have you ever loved me? She couldnt ept it. She had already done so well. In bed, yes, was Spencers response. He was sober, his tone t, leaving her with only his back. The woman felt as if she had been pricked by needles, but she truly loved him. She was willing to die for him. Memories shed before her eyes. He bought her clothes and bags, yed games with her, took her to his club to meet his friends. Wasnt that love? Has any other girl received such treatment in the past? Cherry really couldnt believe it, and she didnt want to ept it. She had just had a live broadcast at his house, how could she be out like this? There was no other way, she had to pack up her things overnight. In thest moment lingering in this house, she felt an immense reluctance and heartache. Everything she could take away was just a small suitcase. Nothing here had anything to do with her. Spencer, can I hug you again? The woman still felt a trace of unwillingness. She wanted to try to entangle him. If she could hold him again, she would surely act coquettishly in his arms. No, you cant, Spencer actively refused. Hurry up and leave. He was full of disgust for this woman who had broken the rules of the game. Who knows how the news will be written tomorrow! Chapter 1845 Explaining with Actions Cherry could only leave with tears in her eyes, carrying her suitcase, her lonely figure disappearing into the darkness. Spencer didnt even consider whether it was safe for a girl to go outale at night; he sat on the sofa drinking. He wasnt upset at all about the breakup, just very angry. He reckoned he would be the subject of hot discussions in the news again tomorrow. Sure enough, the next days front page was dominated by Spencer, and the social mediament sections were flooded. He naturally drew attention, being handsome and leading his team to victory in nationalpetitions. Not only was he handsome, but he also acted well. His first role made him extremely popr, and hes been in demand ever since. Coupled with being Ivans brother, this attention kept his poprity consistently high. The most talked-about aspect was his romantic history, clean and swift with every rtionship, even though it might seem seamless, he never two-timed anyone. And no woman had ever spoken ill of him. He was as emotionallyplex as any male artist in the country, changing partners like clothes without exaggeration. In the elegant restaurant at Emerald Bay on a beautiful morning, Ivan and Jennifer sat at the breakfast table, which was exquisitely and abundantlyid out, including a portion specially made for the pregnant woman. Spencer made the headlines, Ivan said to her. Did you know? He had read the news as soon as he woke up. Why? Jennifer asked, clearly unaware. That girl broadcasted from his house yesterday evening. People knew that he had brought his girlfriend home, and many started urging them to get married, Ivan exined. Jennifer fell silent after hearing this because Spencer had made it clear that marriage was not in the picture. Ivan calmly analyzed, That girl stepped on andmine. Its very likely that Spencer kicked her outst night. Possible, Jennifer sighed and shook her head. Its fine to date, but being greedy is not right, especially with someone like him. You should take what you need and not get emotional. Ivan said, That girls name is Cherry. I found some information about her and Spencer online. Theyve been together for over a month. Theyve been seen dining out together and even went to a hot spring. He bought her a lot of luxury brand clothes. It seems thoughtful, but without genuine feelings. How does he do it? Dont people have emotions? Jennifer couldnt help but wonder. I wonder if there will be a woman in the future who can hold him down. Ivan couldnt easily make a conclusion on this point, once a man has yed the field, its hard for him to fall for someone, right? After all, Ivan was a person with strict standards. No matter how outstanding a woman was, if he didnt like her, he wouldnt touch her. In the afternoon, Spencer couldnt stand the news and spections, feeling like a joke! His social media was in chaos. Cherry had secretly gotten drunk at a bar, while unsuspectingizens were blessing her online, believing she had secured the position of Mrs. Lawrence, being a woman Spencer brought home, she must be extraordinary. Huh, whats so extraordinary? Cherrys heart ached like a knife, she self-mockingly said, Wasnt I just dumped the same? Facing this situation, Spencer chose to exin with actions. When the media asked about marriage, he kept silent. He directly took a leggy beauty back to the vi, where she stayed the night, and they were photographed together! Spencers new romance exposed! Everyone understood, Cherry had crossed his bottom line and was out of the game. So,izens all collectively teased-N?velDrama.Org (C) content. ying is fine, but being too greedy is not right. Since its a game, the consequences of breaking the rules are quite severe. Three dayster, the Royal Layeka arranged a private ne to Arkpool City to pick up Bertie and Princess Annie, Rowan and ire, Algerone and Belinda, apanied by Tristan. Chapter 1846: A High-Profile Reception Due to Myas advanced pregnancy and the imminent birth of the baby, Albert and Violet stayed in Arkpool City, politely declining the old kings invitation. They promised to attend when Louis and ire got married, with the wedding preparations already in full swing. Before leaving Arkpool City, the final dinner was hosted at the Russell familys home. The elders discussed the childrens wedding matters, having a particrly pleasant conversation. A few hourster, a private ne arrived at the royal private airport in Lu Layeka. As everyone disembarked, Algerone, Belinda, and Tristan, visiting for the first time, were captivated by the majestic scenery, akin to a scene from a movie. The architectural ensemble included castles and estates, a variety of pces exuding a strong national character, grand and solemn. The weing military and royal officials were in formal attire, lined up in formation, with Catherine apanied by Julie. As everyone disembarked from the ne, almost all eyes fell on the girl led by the old king. She appeared as if from a dream, with skin like jade and a gentle smile on her face. Wasnt she the long-lost Princess Annie? In the bright sunlight, her eyebrows resembled mountain daisies, and her eyes carried a certain charm, captivating all who beheld her.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. When Bertie disembarked, he took Annie directly to Catherine and introduced her, This is Queen Catherine. Monica knew her identity from her brother in Arkpool City and about her half-brother, Taylor. This woman in front of her was her stepmother. Catherine smiled at the girl. She is the Annie princess we have been searching for. Bertie cherished the grip of his daughters hand, joyfully conveying the news, despite already having done so over the phone. Hello, Annie, Catherine said, extending her hand to Monica with a soft expression, giving off a friendly demeanor. Hello, Annie replied softly, shaking the queens hand. Bertie then briefly introduced Algerone, Belinda, and Tristan to Catherine, who, with the grace of a queen mother, greeted each one and weed everyone. What a delight to have friendsing from afar! This time, the reception in Lu Layeka was of the highest standard, from amodation arrangements to meals. Over the next two days, everyone had scheduled activities. Catherine was not idle, actively getting close to Annie, sharing the traditions of the Lu Layeka royal family and often showing affection, treating her like a daughter. She also showed great respect and warmth to Annies foster parents, treating them like family. Tristan and Rowan took note of all this. On this day, Tristan, Annie, and the Swain family elders were arranged to visit the castle, with Bertie and Queen Catherine personally apanying them throughout. It was a leisurely tour, almost like a holiday. Meanwhile, Rowan brought ire to Taylors pce. At the door, the servants were surprised to see them and respectfully greeted, Greetings, Your Majesty, Miss Russell. Wheres Taylor? Rowan asked calmly. The servant replied, Your Majesty, the prince is in the study reading medical books and hasnte out for four hours. Shall I inform him? No need, Rowan said, taking ires hand and heading inside. The servant didnt dare to stop them and had no chance to inform Prince Taylor. At this moment, inside Taylors study, most of the books had already been reced. He was earnestly studying medicine. With the door slightly ajar, no one would dare disturb him. He was at the point of neglecting rest and food, having greeted the servants and not allowing anyone to disturb him, even during meal times. If he got hungry, he would go down to eat by himself. So when the door was pushed open, Taylor, who was attending an online ss and taking notes, was taken aback! Chapter 1847: Please Give Me Half an Hour However, when he clearly saw who it was, the curse that was about to burst from his mouth was stifled, and he was momentarily stunned. He quickly paused the recorded online ss and stood up. My dear brother, sister-inw, why have youe back? Hey, hey, we havent gotten married yet, ire said, a little taken aback by the title, approaching him with a smile, ncing around the study. Its just a matter of time, right? Taylor walked around the desk. Rowan approached the desk, nced at the tablet, then looked at him with a gratified expression. Youve been working hardtely. He looked a bit haggard. The nearby notebook was half-filled with neat handwriting, adorned with annotations in various colored pens. Brother, will you take me as your apprentice? I want to be your disciple. Taylor asked earnestly, looking at his brother, hoping for a positive response. Rowan replied asusual, Get your certification first, master the theoretical knowledge, and then Ill teach you the practical aspects. Settle down and dont be too impatient. Taylor had no strength to argue and nodded, but fortunately, he didnt refuse. Rowan looked at his bookshelf, took down a few books for him, and rmended some beginner-friendly professional books. Thank you, brother! Taylor beamed with gratitude. Now, whenever he called his brother, it flowed smoothly! Byte afternoon, the days sightseeing wasing to a close, and the itinerary had been well organized. It was a leisurely journey, not tiring at all, rather pleasant, with receptions at each different pce, offering various local delicacies, almost like energy replenishment stations. For longer distances, they would use cars, so the Swain family was not fatigued after a day of leisurely touring.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The royal family had dedicated tour guides who shared stories, legends, and local customs, helping Princess Annie to understand her home. Gradually, Monica began to feel a sense of familiarity. Although she had no memories, these ces seemed strangely familiar. Despite herck of recollection, she had indeed lived here. Algerone and Belinda also immersed themselves in the informative atmosphere, gradually understanding the Lu Layeka royal family and feeling the warmth of home. Bertie acted like an ordinary father, not letting anyone feel pressured. In the evening, the sumptuous banquet came to an end. Catherine took the opportunity to approach Monica. After holding back her words all day, she finally spoke, Princess Annie, could you spare me half an hour? She asked with a tone of negotiation, looking at her respectfully, eagerly awaiting her affirmative response. At this point, everyone was nning to return to their amodations to rest. Facing her gaze, and considering the past few days they had spent together, Annie nodded, Okay, but please wait a moment. I need to see my parents off first. Of course, Catherine agreed with a smile. Go ahead. At this moment, Algerone and Belinda were preparing to leave. In the luxurious pce, Monica linked arms with Algerone and Belinda, walking between them like a child. They headed for the pce gates. Dad, Mom, the queen has something to discuss with me. You two go back and rest. Ill see you tomorrow. Alright. The older generation did not feel the pain of losing a daughter. On the contrary, the emptiness in their hearts had been healed. Chapter 1848: Is Princess Catherine Confused? Because Monica was very attentive, every day at Lu Layeka, she did her best to apany Algerone and Belinda since they hade from far away, trying to make them feel at home. Seeing the two elders off at the door, Monica waved goodbye with a smile and wished them good night. Then, she turned and linked her arm with Tristans, walking towards Princess Catherine, who was sitting not far away on the sofa. In these few days, Monica hadnt had any private conversations with the Princess, but there were frequent eye contacts. She had been hosting and arranging everything as a hostess, always with a smile on her face, working from morning till night. Monica noticed all the hard work and effort. She approved of this stepmother. Most importantly, Catherine was very good to her father. Captain Julie personally poured the tea. In the spacious pce, the crystal chandeliers emitted a dazzling light, shining on everyone. This particr light,bined with the sunset outside, made the evening seem especially peaceful and beautiful.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Please, have a seat, Catherines kind smile nced at the young couple approaching, like a mother looking at her children, full of tenderness and care. Monica and Tristan sat down on the sofa opposite her, both unaware of what she was about to do, with no prior indication. Julie bent over and personally poured tea for everyone, cing two cups on the table. Thank you. Monica had noticed the short-haired woman in military attire long ago. She almost always apanied the Princess and had heard about her from her brother, knowing her name and her position. Julie nodded with a smile, Youre wee, then handed a cup of tea to the table in front of Princess Catherine and stepped back, standing at a distance. Catherine took out an antique square box, deep purple in color, with embroidery on top. She untied the ribbon wrapped around it and took out a beautiful bracelet. Annie, this bracelet is for you. I hope you like it. Julie, who was standing nearby, saw the bracelet and heard the statement, feeling a tightness in her chest, looking extremely surprised at the Princess! Catherine was smiling, and her eyes were full of the girl sitting across from her, I hope youll ept it, as a token of our meeting. Monica was shocked that Catherine had intentionally given her a gift. She hesitated for a moment before slowly reaching out. When her fingers touched the bracelet, she felt that it was extraordinary. It bore the marks of time, not the kind that could be bought, but rather a collectible item. The exquisite patterns on it held beautiful meanings, which she could also understand. This has it been in your possession for many years? Monica looked up at her, still holding the bracelet, Its too precious. I cant ept it. You must ept it. This is my sincere gift to you. Catherine became anxious, fearing she might feel burdened, so she spoke with a light tone, I bought it, though it cost a bit of money, but I believe you deserve it. Besides, this bracelet suits your style very well. You will look great wearing it. She was a Princess and not short of money. Since she was giving someone a rose, she was happy to leave a lingering fragrance. Thus, despite Monicas reluctance, after much consideration, she chose to ept it, Thank you. Indeed, Catherine was very pleased, and her face immediately lit up with a smile. She had also gained Princess Annies approval. For the rest of her life, she only hoped that the family could get along harmoniously. However, Julie, not far away, had aplex expression, feeling that the Princess must be confused. Chapter 1849: Countdown to the Wedding To give away such a valuable item so casually, gifts could be given, couldnt they? Why insist on giving this bracelet with special significance?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She truly loved Bertie, with a kind of adoration and admiration typical of someone in love. The girl epted the bracelet, and Catherine stood up to help her put it on. After chatting for a while, she saw the young couple off to the door. Monica and Tristan bid her goodbye, Please stay, Your Highness. Good night. Good night. Watching their figures disappear into the night, Julie could no longer hold back. She lowered her voice with a hint of urgency, Your Highness, the bracelet was clearly not bought, it was a memento from your mother when you got married. How could such an important thing be given to someone else? Because shes important, was Catherines response. Shes not short of money either. Its meaningless to give something she could buy. Im giving her the most precious thing I have. Its my way of showing her how much she means to me. Julie was speechless. But she doesnt even know! Somedayshe will know. She has good taste. Julie really couldnt understand. The Princesss position was very stable, so why would she try to please a newly recognized princess? However, Catherine could see that Annie held the most important ce in Berties heart. Not only Catherine, but in just two days, Annie had received all sorts of gifts from various people within the royal family. She couldnt remember who had given her what, but they were all from members of the royal family. The next morning, Monica exercised aerobically in the courtyard. The front yard of the castle wasrge, with lush trees that were hundreds of years old. The beautiful morning light filtered through the leaves, dappling her with its radiance. The air was filled with the sounds of insects and birds, carrying the fragrance of the earth. She turned around inadvertently and saw Julie walking towards her, alone. Monica met her gaze, realizing that Julie hade to find her. She turned to face her directly, meeting her eyes as Julie approached. Good morning, Princess Annie. Good morning, Captain. Julies gaze lingered for a long time on the bracelet on the girls wrist. Monica followed her gaze to her own wrist, then raised her hand to gently stroke the bracelet. Do you have something you want to tell me? she asked. Julie looked up, locking eyes with the girl, and spoke softly, Princess, this bracelet cannot be bought. Its an heirloom from the Queen Mother to the Princess. Ah? Monica was shocked and quickly moved to take it off. Julie stopped her, Thats not what I mean, Princess. I came here today just to tell you this fact, to make you understand the Princesss intentions. Their gazes met, and Julie grasped her wrist, adding, I came here today on my own initiative. The Princess is unaware. As her confidante, after listening to her exnationst night, I wanted toe and tell you, hoping you would understand my feelings. Monica understood. Julie wanted to convey the Princesss sentiments to her, not to reim the bracelet. The girl was filled with gratitude, realizing she should give something back to Catherine. Julie didnt stay long. After saying what she had to, she left. The royal family was particrly lively these days, with the wedding preparations proceeding in an orderly manner. Three dayster, King Louis and hismoner wife, Miss ire, held their dreamlike wedding at the castle, broadcasted live and celebrated throughout the country. The day before, Albert and Violet were brought over, and Finnley came with Mya. Beforeing, Mya had undergone a full-body check-up, and the doctor said her condition was stable and wouldnt rpse for the time being. Jennifer and Ivan also apanied them. This royal wedding was particrly grand, after all, the groom was the wealthiest king in the world. Chapter 1850 – From First Sight to Forever 1 The romance and extravagance of the wedding far exceeded everyones imagination, fulfilling ires every fantasy. It can truly be described as surreal. She had written countless romance novels, depicting numerous romantic castle weddings, but never had she imagined such luxury as today. Last night, Rowan brought her to the beautifully decorated castle. She could hardly believe her eyes, and even after leaving, her emotions remained unsettled. Rowan personally handled every detail of the wedding, from the selection of the wedding gown to the jewelry, and all the expenses came from his personal ount. Many of the intricate decorations at the wedding were surprises he had prepared for ire, like balloons adorned with his promises to her. He hadnt told her in advance, so when she saw themst night, she was moved to tears. In thevish royal dressing room, over a dozen people worked orderly. ire was the fifteenth queen to be prepared for marriage here. The previous fourteen queens had walked through life faithfully apanied by the king, bing a romantic fairy tale that others envied. Therefore, this ce was sacred, possessing an inherent mystic power, a symbol of love. ire woke up early today with an excited heart, following all the arrangements and adhering to royal etiquette at every step, apanied by professionals. With exquisite makeup, she wore a pure white trailing wedding gown and a priceless crown adorned with 999 diamonds. Sitting in front of the dressing table, she looked breathtaking. Both the wedding gown and jewelry were designed by the renowned designer, Allen. The brand specialized in royal garments and had been a century-old luxury brand. Someone was helping her put on earrings as she sat in front of the mirror. Looking at herself in the reflection, ire felt joyous. Finally, she was going to marry her beloved Dr. Watson. It all seemed too unreal.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. From their first meeting to the little moments of their courtship, it yed like a movie in her mind They had experienced separation and reunion, and at some point, they had decided on each other. Monica attended as the maid of honor, wearing a gorgeous pale pink dress, apanying her like a best friend and sharing in her happiness. There were twelve bridesmaids today, around 20 years old, dressed in matching dresses with exquisite hairstyles. They were all members of the royal family, each more graceful than the other. There were also twelve groomsmen, including Tristan and Taylor. Handsome and spirited, they wore impably tailored suits, showcasing their high-end fashion sense. In the adjacent resting area of the dressing room, Violet sat in a chair, gazing at the stunningly beautiful ire, feeling excited. The little girl had grown up and was finally getting married in a wedding gown. Moreover, she was marrying Lu Layeka, the youngest king, and would be a true queen. As an elder, Violet couldnt help but reminisce about all the years from ires childhood to now. This girl had a strong personality and was incredibly independent. Violet couldnt help but be moved to tears. ire was getting married, and she could finally fulfill her responsibilities to her younger brother and sister. The spirits of their ancestors would also rest in peace. Albert, dressed in formal attire, was also deeply moved, feeling a mix of happiness, anxiety, and reluctance. His emotions were peculiar, as if his own daughter was getting married. The invited guests who were here to witness the wedding had started to arrive one by one. Bertie, as the officiant, was dressed particrly formally today. The wedding took ce in a castle with a history of three hundred years. The level of luxury astounded Ivan. The castle was already beautiful, but it had undergone careful arrangements. Everyone could feel Rowans attentiveness and devotion to ire. He cared deeply about this wedding. Chapter 1851: From First Sight to Forever, Part 2 For a girl who writes novels, he wants to give her romance and warmth, and now he has the ability to do so. The auspicious moment has arrived. Amidst the crowd, the grand golden doors of the castle slowly open, revealing the most beautiful bride. At the same time, a fragrant scent fills the air, seemingly emanating from nowhere, like the swirling tides, refreshing the senses. All the guests in the castle turn their heads at the sound. In the bright light, the bride holds a bouquet of lilies, her smile sweet as she walks arm in arm with Albert, taking slow steps forward.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ire, adorned in an exquisite floor-length trailing wedding gown, undoubtedly bes the most stunning focal point of the entire venue. The gown features a heart-shaped, open-back design and a single shoulder, showcasing her beautiful figure. Suddenly, under the scrutiny of so many eyes, it feels as if everyone is looking at her through a magnifying ss. This is a particrly formal and solemn wedding that will be recorded in Lu Layekas history. This inevitably makes her a little nervous. However, when she sees the gentle gaze Rowan directs towards her, her lips curve slightly, and the nervousness in her heart diminishes. Rowan takes confident steps towards her. The wedding march ys, its melody romantic and melodious. In the gentle and bright lights, the gilded fabric of the wedding gown shines and sparkles, as if covered in stars. The waist is intricately tailored, romantic and magnificent, yet not without sensuality, exuding her captivating charm. Almost everyones gaze falls upon this soon-to-be queen, filled with envy. Albert leads ire forward step by step, and King Louis also steps toward them. Fresh rose petals shower down from above, creating a romantic and touching atmosphere that evokes envy. King Louis at the wedding, dressed in a ck vintage suit, possesses an elegant demeanor and deep, serene eyes. Only when he looks at his bride does a tender expression appear in his eyes. Amidst the gaze and blessings of everyone, they walk towards each other, getting closer and closer The live performance of the wedding march continues to be melodious and romantic. Amidst everyones gaze and anticipation, Albert solemnly hands ires hand over to Louis, and for the first time, the two men tightly sp hands. Alberts tear-filled eyes convey determination, as silence speaks louder than words. Louis understands his feelings at this moment, even though he is his uncle, he raised ire as if she were his own daughter. There is bound to be reluctance, after all, getting married and not getting married are two different things. Please rest assured, I will love ire for a lifetime, Louis promises softly. Albert nods with mixed emotions, I wish you both happiness. Then he slowly lets go of his hand. ire takes Rowans arm, and Rowan leads her towards the end of the red carpet Each step is deliberate, taken with great care. They are getting married; she is about to marry the man she loves, and he finally gets to marry the girl he loves. Beside the altar, the officiant is the old King Bertie. He also personally prepared the wedding rings, a total of three pairs, each with a beautiful meaning, left behind by the former king and queen. One pair is given to Tristan and Annie, one pair is reserved for Taylor, and this pair, he will personally give to his son and daughter-inw at the wedding. The priests vows are exceptionally beautiful, like poetic verses. They hold each others hands, gazing at each other with smiles, without needing to decipher the meaning behind these words, because the only thing awaiting them is three simple words C I do. As theyplete all the procedures, exchange rings, and then share a kiss, everyone is moved, and enthusiastic apuse fills the venue. Once again, everyone believes in love. Chapter 1852: From First Sight to Old Age, Part 3 Algerone and Belinda were also among the guests, fortunate to witness this heartwarming and evesting scene. They couldnt help but imagine the scene when Monica would get married. She would don the most beautiful wedding gown and marry the man who loved her dearly. They didnt know when they nned to get married, and thinking about it brought a sense of anticipation and a tinge of reluctance. Such is the feeling of being parents, always experiencing mixed emotions. They smiled and apuded, their faces filled with well-wishes. Among the elegantly dressed guests, there was a girl with brown curly hair. She had a tall figure and fair skin. Her adoring gaze was fixated on King Louis. From the moment he walked towards the bride, taking her hand, until now, his gaze never wavered. She was the only guest who didnt apud, just wearing a faint smile, watching him throughout. You see, Winnie the woman beside her noticed her daughters expression and lightly nudged her husband with her elbow. The middle-aged man in formal attire followed his wifes gaze and saw the long-lost smile on his daughters face. Winnie had been suffering from depression for two years. Her condition fluctuated, and she had made several suicide attempts, which terrified her parents. These past years, it had been rare to see her smile. She seemed disinterested in everything. But now she was smiling. She was doing well today. Following her daughters gaze, General Winds eyesnded on King Louis. The generals heart skipped a beat! The king had a slender figure, a face like a painting, and indeed possessed a captivating charm and striking good looks. Not only was he young, wealthy, and held significant power, but he was also a talented doctor. There had been rumors before that many girls in the royal family liked him. Could it be that Winnie also liked him? When General Wind looked at his daughter again, he saw her radiant with joy. His old fathers heart skipped a beat, followed by a glimmer of hope. His daughter could be saved. She had hope to live on! Beside the altar, Rowan and ire kissed each other. His gentle touch caressed her cheek. She looked exceptionally beautiful today, as if he couldnt get enough of her. His eyes were filled with doting affection, and the wedding march yed in the background, creating an extremely romantic atmosphere. This grand wedding banquetsted for three days and three nights, and the entire Lu Layeka royal family entered an unprecedented period of jubtion. The king not only ordered the pardon of reformed criminals but also promoted and raised the sries of many deserving individuals. The wedding made headlines and garnered attention from media outlets worldwide. The news also reached Arkpool City, where all the girls admiredmoner-turned-queen ire. It was said that she was a writer, so many people went to read her books and became her fans. Ivan, as a businessman, noticed this surge in poprity and thought of making the most of it. He considered buying the rights to her work and turning it into a television drama. On this day, Catherine came over with Taylor. Louis, ire, Tristan, and Monica stopped and greeted them. Catherine had a smile on her face, indicating that she had gained everyones recognition as the stepmother. She smiled and took ires hand, saying, Congrattions on your wedding, my daughter-inw. I just came from the construction site. When the castle ispleted, Ill give you half of it! Then she looked at Tristan and Annie beside her and added, Annie, the other half is for you. Mother, what about me? Taylor emerged from behind and quickly asked, After all, I am your biological son. Isnt it a bit unfair to divide such arge castle into three parts? Catherines expression seemed a bit as if she hadnt really considered her son, not even the thought of giving him one room had crossed her mind. This made Louis and everyone burst intoughter. Taylor smiled and stood next to the four of them, saying, But its okay. My brother and sister will take care of me! He then nced at them and asked, Right? Yes, yes, of course, they all eximed, as if not answering that way would make them seem petty.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1853: Boarding the Plane Before Unpacking Noon. The Lu Layeka royal family hosted all the guests who had traveled from afar with a state banquet. Mya was about to give birth, already in thete stages of pregnancy. The elders of the Russell family nned to take her back to Arkpool City. Ivan arranged a private ne because of workmitments and intended to take Jennifer back with them as well. Apanying them were Algerone and Belinda, who had visited Lu Layeka and gained a thorough understanding of their daughters family. They were filled with satisfaction and finally felt at ease. Although lunch was served at the level of a state banquet and was quite sumptuous, it had a warm family atmosphere. Bertie was approachable and didnt care about any formalities. He took the initiative to chat with everyone about daily life. Catherine warmly entertained everyone, personally introducing the dishes. Three oclock in the afternoon. At the royal familys private airport, a luxurious private ne was parked there with its cabin door open. Bertie, Catherine, Tristan, Monica, Rowan, and ire all came to see them off. They felt a hint of reluctance in their hearts as they had spent a particrly pleasant time together during this period. Rowan held ires hand tightly and said to the elders of the Russell family, Uncle, Aunt, after things settle down here, I will take ire back to Arkpool City and hold a wedding banquet to invite our rtives and friends who couldnte to witness our happiness. I have already had the invitations customized, and no mary gifts will be epted. Alright, you take care of the arrangements. Just let me and your uncle know, Violet, dressed in a cheongsam, said with a blessing smile on her face. Monica let go of Tristans hand and took a few steps forward, handing a bag to Belinda in a whisper. She said, Open it after you board the ne. Its a gift for you. What is it? Its so mysterious? Belinda couldnt wait and was about to open it, but Monica held her hand tightly to stop her. Youre grown up, why cant you wait? I said to open it after boarding the ne. Yes, understood, my Princess Annie! Belinda happily hugged her and said sincerely, Monica, I wish you happiness too. May you and Tristan have a long and happy life together. Mom is looking forward to your wedding. Yes! We will be happy, dont worry, Mom! Belinda was extremely pleased to hear Monica call her Mom. Before, she was always Belinda, but recently she had been called Mom more and more. She knew that Monica was taking care of her emotions. They waved goodbye to everyone one by one, watching the guests board the ne As they watched the cabin door close and the ne slowly glide onto the runway finally flying into the sky. For them, the joyful journey in Lu Layeka hade to an end. On thefortable private ne. Belinda and Algerone sat together. What did she give us this time? Belinda muttered as she couldnt wait to open the bag Monica had given her before parting. Algerones gaze also fell on her hands. To their surprise, Belinda took out a notebook from inside the bag. She casually opened it and found that it was a photo album. The people in the photos were her and Algerone, taken in the Lu Layeka royal family over the past few days. The pictures were candid and captured very intimate moments. Algerone couldnt help but be shocked. When did she arrange for someone to take pictures of us without us noticing? Maybe she had it nned all along? Belinda flipped through the album. Even the photos from the first night when we were walking in the yard are here. This girl! Thinking of Monicas thoughtfulness, the two elders were moved once again. Their daughter was truly considerate. In the private space on the ne, Ivany back with Jennifer, covered by a small nket, resting with their eyes closed. I was following the news today and saw the media reporting that Spencer had brought his new girlfriend home. Ivans tone carried a hint of anxiety. Once Cherry ispletely out of the picture, there will be countless Cherries waiting to take her ce. This child really gives us a headache. Jennifer analyzed from a family standpoint, If he meets a girl he genuinely likes in the future, it will be difficult not to mind his romantic history.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1854: Finding a Way to Change Him Hes probably too idle, thats why hes like this, Ivan said, his thin lips parting slightly. I n to find something for him to do, to fill the emptiness in his life. Should we let him work at thepany? Jennifer, lying in the strong embrace of the man with her eyes closed, asked. Thepanys rules and regtions wont restrain him. Lets not let him set a bad example, she continued. I was thinking of having him take on another role in a drama, as the male lead. Well finish shooting in three months, and hell be too busy to bother with women. Maybe that will help him get rid of this bad habit. Using ires novel as an adaptation? Yes, well discuss the acquisition of the rights in a meetingter. Our film and televisionpany ns to release at least five blockbuster hits this year. Her novel has a strong fan base, with over a million sales on a single tform and hot sales on more than thirty channels. Converting book fans into drama fans will be economically beneficial for us. As long as we choose the actors well and try to stay true to the original, it will be a win-win situation. Will he take on the role of the male lead? Jennifer had some understanding of Spencer. He approaches everything with a yful attitude, always putting novelty first. He has already yed in this industry once before. I dont think hell agree. I will persist until he agrees, Ivan seemed determined this time. Ive read ires new work. It captures the emotions exceptionally well, and it pursues the idea of being faithful to one person. I hope he can get into the role and develop the right perspective on rtionships with women. So, he wanted to use ires novel to move and even save Spencers perspective on love? This method could work; its worth a try. I just dont know how effective it will be. The ne pierced through the clouds, heading towards Arkpool City.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In Arkpool City, the bustling metropolis, the weather was nice today, with clear skies stretching as far as the eye could see. At a certain vi. Spencer appeared on the stairs in his pajamas, holding a tall cup in his hand, slowly descending the stairs. His cold gaze fell upon the girl sitting on the couch. The girl looked to be around twenty years old, with particrly good-looking skin. Upon seeing him, she immediately stood up, her face disying a mixture of joy and uncertainty, unsure of what to say. Why havent you left yet? Spencers tone held a hint of disdain as he tilted his head slightly and took a sip of red wine. He then walked towards her after descending the stairs. This girl had been brought back to the vi by him for three days already, and he hadnt made a move on her. Instead, he had given her money. Spencer The girls voice sounded innocent as she asked, not quite understanding, Did I do something wrong? The man didnt answer, his hands in his pockets as he stood about two meters away from her, looking at her with indifference. The girl took a bold step and said, I dont want to leave. Can you keep me here? Give me a reason. The girl pursed her lips, thinking for a moment, and then somewhat greedily said, I dont want to be your shortest-term girlfriend. If it got exposed, it would be very embarrassing. You wont be, Spencer assured her confidently. The shortest term is only one hour. The girl was speechless. She used to be a fan of his dramas, and this was her first time being in contact with her idol. She waspletely infatuated with him. Spencer, I like you I know youre not interested in women, but I can provide emotional value to you. I can be at your beck and call, and you can dispose of me as you please. And I dont look bad, you can take me out as well. Chapter 1855: Not Gossip, Just Curiosity Watching the girl trying hard to sell herself, Spencer furrowed his brows and scrutinized her. How old are you? Dont you want to strive for something? I genuinely like you, the girl confessed forcefully. Its the kind of love at first sight. The man, however, was straightforward. Youre not the type I like. I dont need your affection, and I never thought about being with you for the long term or marrying you. I just want to have a rtionship with you, the girl expressed her thoughts all at once. Spencers gaze narrowed as he sat down on the sofa. Didnt your mother teach you the right values? If she knew that you, at such a young age, could say such things, would she not p you? The man crossed his legs and nced at her with a sidelong gaze. Any rtionship should be built on equal and voluntary grounds. What youre doing is offering yourself, and yet, even when offered, youre not wanted. As his words fell, a sharp gaze shot toward her. Take the money and leave! The girl trembled in fear from that look. Im sorry for the disturbance. She quickly turned around and left, having already put the money in her bag. In Spencers eyes, he had seen many girls like her before! No matter how young and tender their looks, he couldnt muster any interest because their souls were dull. He had dated countless girlfriends but found them all boring. Only a few could truly make it to his bed. Spencer had high standards for himself in this regard. He wasnt driven by desire; he had been wounded in matters of the heart. No matter how many women he encountered, there would always be a ce in his heart reserved for the moonlight. Every time he thought of that girl, his heart would ache, and his mood would remain restless for a long time. At that moment, his phone rang, bringing him back to reality. He snapped out of it, took out his phone, and answered quickly, Hello, bro. Want toe over for lunch? My wife and I just got back, and theres something I want to talk to you about, Ivans voice came through. Sure. Spencer didnt have much to do today, so he quickly drove to Emerald Bay.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The lunch spread was sumptuous, and the children had already left, leaving only Ivan, Jennifer, and Spencer. After spending so much time together, their rtionship had be quite good. In the modern-style restaurant, crystal chandeliers emitted a soft glow, and sunlight poured in through the windows, creating a tranquil ambiance. Ivan opened a bottle of 1982 Lafite. He casually asked, Spencer, are you still nning to take on TV dramas? Like before, ying the male lead? Sitting in his dining chair, Spencer held his chopsticks and answered while picking up food. No, I wont take them anymore. Why? What if the pay is high? Spencer looked up. Do you think I need money? I dont want to act anymore. Ivan didnt immediately insist. He poured a ss of wine and handed it to him, asking as a friend, Spencer, have you ever been in a serious rtionship? Seemingly calm words, but they caused ripples in Spencers heart. Something shed in his eyes as he nced at Ivan but didnt give a direct answer. When was your first love? Ivan sat down in the chair opposite him and asked, observing his expression. Spencer frowned. When did you be so nosy? Its not gossip. Im just curious, Ivans tone was gentle. He didnt push further because he had already reached a conclusion that there must be a moonlight present. As long as it existed, he could find out and cure Spencers promiscuous disease. Perhaps, he still needed this Serin person. Chapter 1856: A Girl Named Summer At 8 PM, Ivan received a phone call. The person on the other end of the line said, Mr. Marsh, we found out that Spencer had a girlfriend in high school. She was his first love. How long were they together? Over two years.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why did they break up? Its not clear. The girl transferred to another school six months before the breakup. Afterward, they parted ways. Its uncertain if it was because of the long-distance, but Spencer went through a period of depression after the breakup and even skipped sses, which resulted in poor performance in the college entrance examination. They broke up before the college entrance examination? Ivan pondered for a moment and asked, Whats the girls name? Where is she now? Her name is Summer. I asked around with some high school ssmates, but no one has any information about her whereabouts. Its as if she vanished from the face of the Earth and never attended any ss reunions. The girl lost contact with all her high school ssmates? So, shepletely lost contact with Spencer too? Or do they still have a way tomunicate? Ivan didnt hesitate and said, Regardless, help me find this girl. I want to know if shes married and what her current situation is. Yes, Mr. Marsh. Well look into it on our end. When Ivan hung up the phone, Jennifer walked in, carrying a cup of warm milk. She had overheard his conversation while standing at the door. Hearing footsteps, Ivan turned to look at her. Jennifer approached him and handed him the cup of milk. Still worried about Spencer? Yeah. Ivan gently stroked her silky hair. I received some information. Theres a girl named Summer who might be rted to Spencers current situation. His first love? Yes, it was his youth. I asked some high school ssmates, but no one has any contact with this girl anymore. Its quite strange. Does Spencer have any contact with her? Jennifer asked. Not sure, Ivan said. Spencer used to have good grades, and teachers liked him. He only shed with me, but he treated others kindly. He wasnt a troublemaker. Spencer wasnt inherently bad, and Jennifer could sense that. But during adolescence, theres always a bit of rebellion. Especially when he didnt experience the warmth of a family, it was easy for him to pour all his emotions into someone he liked. Did he initiate the breakup, or was he dumped? He was dumped. Jennifers heart sank a little. How difficult must it have been for him at that time? So now they need to find this girl named Summer and find out what happened back then. Perhaps arranging a meeting between the two could bring them some closure, and many issues might be resolved. After all, they were both adults now, and the way they viewed things had changed. Lu Layeka, the majestic and solemn royal architecturalplex, with each castle having its unique features, bearing traces of history everywhere. As the queen, ire loved this serene atmosphere. She persisted in updating her novel, not for money but to fulfill her dreams. When she saw the poprity of her work, she was absolutely astonished. Within a few days, she gained countless followers. Most readers assumed she married King Louis and would no longer update her novel. But she surprised them by continuing to update, even on her wedding day. This determination deeply touched the readers who had been following her work, resulting in a continuous flow of positive reviews. In a certain pce, General Wind looked at his daughter sitting in the nearby flower bed, a worried expression on his face. Since the wedding, Winnie had lost her smile. She seemed even more mncholic, spending entire days in silence, and no one knew what she was thinking. My Lady, we should have a heart-to-heart talk with our daughter, General Wind contemted. He sighed and finally spoke, Even if it involves discussing the king, we need to let her open up. Thats the only way shell feel better. Chapter 1857: The General with a Loving Heart for His Daughter General Winds wife was worried and hesitant when she saw their daughter in such a state, but she only sighed and didnt say anything. Should she make their daughter speak up? But what good would it do if she did? The king and queen had just gotten married, and even if Lu Layekasws allowed polygamy, the king would probably not agree to marry Winnie. Perhaps in three to five years, there might be a chance, as feelings were always fickle. General Wind approached his daughter with a heavy heart, unnoticed by his absent-minded daughter. Her mind was filled with the image of Louis He was a doctor, and so charming. Winnie, the middle-aged man squatted beside the flowers and gently called his daughters name. The girl slowly turned her gaze towards her father, bringing her thoughts back. Winnie, is there anything your father can do to help you? General Wind smiled affectionately, lovingly looking at his daughter. Can you talk to your father? The image of Louis resurfaced in her mind once again From the first moment she saw him to when she saw him again at the wedding, she was deeply attracted to his sense of security, his irresistible charm. The girl only met her fathers gaze, thinking about how the king had married someone else, feeling dejected and not answering. However, her father had already noticed during the wedding. He reached out and held his daughters shoulder, asking with a smile, Do you like the king? Upon hearing this question, a glimmer of long-lost radiance appeared in the girls eyes. She didnt avoid the question but nodded. Yes, hes like a beam of light that has shone into my life. Since the first time I saw him, I sincerely felt joy. How can there be such a perfect person in this world? Winnie, ever since King Louis returned, have you no longer had thoughts of suicide? her father asked with some anticipation.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mm-hmm, Winnie nodded, feeling a touch of sadness within her. But he has someone he loves, and I often feel sorrowful. Her father pulled her up from the flowers and said, If he is willing to marry you, would you be willing to marry him? Of course, the girl didnt even need to think, her eyes still radiant. If I could see him every day, I think I would be very happy. I miss him very much now, but I have no reason to go find him. Leave this matter to your father. Your father will take care of it, alright? General Wind walked with his daughter towards the pce and said, As long as Winnie is happy, able to live well and regain the courage to face life, your father can plead with the former king. Will he agree? the girls heart was anxious. She was kind-hearted and worried. It was said that people with depression were often kind-hearted. General Wind had some confidence. I once saved his life and performed great deeds for the royal family. This small request, which doesnt vite thew, should be epted. Dont worry, leave it to your father to handle. After saying that, he handed his daughter over to his wife and said, Winnie, you are the best! With that, he turned and left. Watching her fathers departing figure, Winnie, who had dwelled in darkness for so long, seemed to catch a glimmer of hope. Winnie, get ready to be a queen, her mother embraced her. You must live well from now on and never entertain thoughts of suicide. General Wind would talk to the former king about this matter. For the sake of his daughter, he would dare to plead, willing to say anything. He would plead with the former king, as long as he agreed! Chapter 1858: General Wind’s Meaning In the pavilion of Berties pce courtyard, Rowan and ire apanied him for afternoon tea, having yed two rounds of chess. The father and son were evenly matched in their chess skills. Where is Annie with Tristan? Havent seen her for a few hours, Bertie asked, raising his gaze as if suddenly remembering, Where did they go? Rowan made his move on the chessboard and said, Theyre taking wedding photos. They scouted some locations in the royal pce a few days ago and decided to take advantage of this opportunity to capture various styles.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thats good. Its better to be prepared and not rushedter, Bertie felt pleased, looking at the young couple sitting across from him. He asked, Have you two not taken yours yet? When are you nning to? Were nning a destination shoot, Rowan answered, then he turned his gaze and reached out to embrace ire, who was sitting beside him, with a smile on his face. Were going on a global trip and nning to shoot in Bali. Do you have the time for that? Yes, we do. Well make all the arrangements before we go. First, well finish the wedding banquet in Arkpool City, and there are some matters at the hospital that need to be dealt with. You should take bodyguards, Bertie said with some concern. Rowan shook his head, smiling. No need. Well keep a low profile and wont attract attention. Well also take precautions for our safety. Besides, the overall public security in this society is still good. Bertie didnt say much, but he reminded them to stay safe. After finishing the chess game, Rowan nned to take ire to see the couple who were currently taking their wedding photos. So they bid farewell to his father and left hand in hand. Bertie remained in the pavilion, feeling the cool breeze carrying the scent of earth on his face, with his tea still warm as the people had left. He sat there alone, sipping his tea and reflecting on the things that had happened during this period. He felt very happy. His health had recovered, and he could live for several more decades, a life he had gained unexpectedly. Eden had stepped down and stopped causing trouble, and the remnants of the royal faction had been cleared. His son had returned and inherited the throne, marrying the woman he loved, and Annie, who had been missing for many years, had also been found This was the greatest happiness in life. Smiling as he drank his tea, Bertie inadvertently raised his gaze. He saw General Wind walking towards him, alone, without any attendants by his side. The old king was slightly surprised as he held his teacup and looked at him. He felt that General Wind wouldnte without a reason, as there was no direct matter between them that required direct contact. Your Majesty, General Wind immediately knelt down on one knee and performed a gentlemanly salute as soon as he approached. The old kings heart skipped a beat, then he watched General Wind rise and asked directly, What is it? Do you have something to discuss with me? He could see it at a nce. General Wind stood before him, looking serious. Please sit, Bertie said with a gentle expression. Just tell me whats on your mind, no need to beat around the bush. But General Wind remained standing motionless. He met the old kings gaze and spoke boldly, Your Majesty, Ivee here today for Winnie. Bertie asked thoughtfully, Is she doing better now? He knew about the young girls depression. Since King Louis returned, Winnies condition has been rtively stable. At least she hasnt had any suicidal thoughts, General Wind replied. Thats good news! Bertie didnt catch the main point and pondered for a moment. If she remains stable for a while, continues with the medication, and receives proper guidance, she can ovee depression as long as she stays determined in her heart! General Wind also realized that Bertie didnt grasp the main point. The sentence since King Louis returned couldnt be considered as a time reference; it was the most crucial remedy. Your Majesty, Winnie has feelings for the king. The father got straight to the point and asked, Can you allow the king to marry her as his princess? Chapter 1859: The Old King Seems Angry Bertie was dumbfounded for a few seconds upon hearing the question. What did you say? , General Wind dared not repeat his previous words under the gaze of the old king. Bertie stared at him intently for a whole minute. I never expected you to propose such a question. General Winds heart raced at this reply, and his mind became a bit chaotic. He didnt know what to say for a moment. The old king seemed angry. But for the sake of his daughter, his only daughter, he would make every effort. King Louis is like a ray of light in Winnies life. He is the only one who can pull her out of the darkness of depression. Please, for the sake of my lifelong loyalty to you, please approve of this marriage! General Wind pleaded. As soon as the words fell, General Wind knelt before him. No. Bertie replied without hesitation, using a serious tone. Emotions should not be used as a transaction! You have been loyal to the royal family, and the royal family has rewarded you ordingly! Your title, your sry, the well-being of you and your family for the rest of your lives! You saved my life, and when I offered you a reward, you declined. Now, you can still ask for anything you want. But I am the first to disagree with marrying Winnie to Louis. , General Wind didnt expect the old king to be so firm in his words. There was no room for negotiation. Bertie also realized that he had been a bit too harsh in his tone. As a father, he could understand General Winds feelings. So, he changed his tone and spoke again, Love, it must be mutual, not charity, and certainly not pity. The old king stood still, looking down at him. So, in Winnies case, I am helpless as well. Please rise. There was no hope left for the old king, and General Wind didnt want to waste any more time. He slowly stood up, a look of destion on his face. But to protect his precious daughter, his only source of light, he decided to personallymunicate with King Louis. I understand. General Wind bowed sadly. I will take my leave. With that, he turned and left. Bertie sighed as he watched his departing figure. He never expected that he would go to his son. Meanwhile, Tristan and Monica were taking wedding photos. They chose the front yard of a romantic castle with a long history. The surroundings were peaceful and green, and their attire and makeup had a special forest-like style. Monica, wearing a light green wedding gown and a flower crown, exuded a fresh and artistic charm, giving off a delicate and sweet vibe. Tristan, too, was not dressed too formally, leaning towards a casual style. The photos taken in this way felt even more heartwarming. Rowan and ire came to admire them. The photography team was specially hired for the Layeka royal family and their skills were absolutely superb. Therefore, the resulting photos were exceptionally good. Meanwhile, General Wind had arrived at the entrance of King Louis pce. The servant informed him that the king had gone out and they didnt know when he would return, so General Wind decided to wait there.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. About an hourter, Louis returned alone. General Wind immediately spotted him and quickly gathered his thoughts, organizing his words in his mind. He couldnt afford to miss this one and only hope. General Wind? Louis found it a bit strange to see him because it was evident that General Wind had been waiting for him. Your Majesty. The middle-aged man bowed to him. I have been waiting for you for an hour. Can you spare me ten minutes? I have something important to discuss with you. Chapter 1860: General’s Plea to Louis The new king was approachable, a physician with apassionate heart. Louiss gaze fell upon the general, knowing that he had saved his fathers life and had earned his gratitude. He had done his homework on the rtionships within the royal family. Therefore, his respect for General Wind was naturally different from how he treated ordinary people. Please have a seat, General, he said. The middle-aged man bowed to him once again, organizing his thoughts before walking with him into the magnificent pce. Louis walked straight into the study, followed closely by General Wind. The fact that he was taken to the study indicated the level of importance attributed to him. After the servants brought tea and left, the door remained open. Please, have a seat, General, Louis respected him, with a gentle smile on his face. Thank you, Your Majesty. Both men sat down in their chairs. The scent of Earl Grey tea filled the air as the steam swirled around them. However, General Wind wore a troubled expression, unsure of how to begin. Whats troubling you? Louis sensed his concerns and spoke softly, There are no outsiders here, General. Feel free to speak your mind. I have a daughter named Winnie, the middle-aged man looked up, speaking passionately, She suffers from depression and has contemted suicide on several asions. Fortunately, she was discovered and saved by the servants. Louis held his teacup, meeting his gaze, patiently listening without interruption. He could feel the worry and helplessness of a father. Depression is also an illness. However, recently, her condition has improved significantly, and a big part of it is because of your presence. This puzzled Louis, and he asked, My presence? Yes, General Wind nodded affirmatively, then dared to speak frankly, Winnie likes you. It was love at first sight for her. Louis had no impression of this girl, not even knowing what she looked like.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She sees you as the only ray of light in her dark life, so could you could you marry her? When those words fell, Louis was shocked, thinking that he had misheard! Louis thought the general was asking him to treat his daughter! What shocked him even more was that General Wind knelt before him, knocking his head a few times. The general said, Your Majesty, in our country, Lu Layeka, polygamy is allowed byw. As long as you agree, my daughter can be saved. Without hesitation, Louis asked, So, if all the depressed female patients in the world who like me want to marry me, should I bring them all home? The general was retorted too quickly, rendered speechless. Louis raised an eyebrow with determination in his voice, but still light-hearted, Thew allows it, but its not mandatory. Get up; this matter is not up for discussion. General Wind looked up, surprised by how straightforward the refusal was, without any consideration for his dignity. Didnt they say physicians have apassionate heart? Why wouldnt he agree to something that didnt vite thew? As their gazes met, Louis sat in his chair, resolute, appearing unable to help, General Wind, I understand your love for your daughter, but you also have your own motives, and that must be acknowledged. Doctors understand psychology. General Winds heart tightened slightly, but he remained kneeling before him. You may rise, Louiss voice was calm and gentle, not causing any embarrassment, The Earl Grey tea should be enjoyed hot. Please, have a seat. Three secondster, General Wind slowly stood up, somewhat awkwardly returning to his seat. Chapter 1861: Insecure Louis looked at him and asked softly, Since she knows Im a doctor, why didnt she ask me to treat her depression? , General Wind was a bit speechless and felt guilty in response to this question. He averted his gaze, unable to meet Louiss eyes. Yes, he had ulterior motives, wanting to gain some favor from the royal family. Louis didnt me him much for that, his demeanor remained gentle, and he didnt say much more. But his attitude was clear, not up for negotiation. Outside the study, ire clearly heard the conversation that just took ce inside. Even though Rowan declined, she couldnt shake off the feeling in her heart. Lu Layeka practiced polygamy She realized this a little toote and felt insecure. She didnt listen to the rest of the conversation and instead turned around and left, her steps bing somewhat heavy. Alone, she went upstairs to the terrace. ire sat in a chair, her gaze turning towards the lush towering trees nearby, unintentionally lost in thought. Indeed, this was a country that practiced polygamy. She had known that before, but she hadnt given it much thought. Doesnt this put a strain on the rtionship between two people? In this system, there must be countless families with multiple wives, which is so unfair to women. So, what is love, after all? Even in a monogamous rtionship, many people cheat. Human nature is like that, craving novelty and not withstand scrutiny. ires heart ached She was a princess living in a fairy tale world, with a romantic view of love. She loved Rowan, admiring and revering him, desiring a love that wouldst forever, wanting to be with him until the end. After an unknown amount of time, ire heard footsteps. She snapped back to reality and saw Rowan approaching. I heard Arthur say you came up here. Rowan came in front of her, crouched down, and held her slightly cool fingers. He faced her gaze, smiling as he asked, What are you thinking about? You seemed lost in thought. His eyes were affectionate and indulgent, gazing at her. Do you have something on your mind? Are you unhappy? No, the girl smiled, her eyes shining, as if there were stars in them. Have you noticed how beautiful the view is from this terrace? She tried to conceal her emotions. She shifted her gaze to a nearby spot and said with a smile, I love this vast expanse of green. Directly changing the subject. Have you finished writing your manuscript for today? His gaze fell upon her face, not interested in the scenery. In his eyes, she was the best view. Yes, I finished it. ire withdrew her gaze, smiling as she said to him, Writing here has been extremely smooth, with no writers block at all. Im in a particrly good state. Thats great, then consider it a vacation. Rowan squeezed her shoulder, stood up, and sat opposite her. Well be heading back to Arkpool City in a few days. How do you feel after resting? Huh? I mean, do you feel tired now? After all, youve been busy with the wedding for several days. Rowan wanted her to recharge here since they still had another event to organize in Arkpool City, which required physical effort. The girl shook her head. Im not tired, I feel good. Then well go back on Monday, is that okay? Sure. Then Rowan sat in a chair and had tea with her, not bringing up the matter of General Wind being asked to marry Winnie.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In fact, ire was somewhat anticipating that he would bring it up, even if he rejected it. Back at his residence, General Wind, who had been rejected by the father and son, was anxious about his daughters condition. Father, what did King Louis say? the girl asked with anticipation. At this moment, the generals wife saw a news article on her phone. Her pupils dted, her face slightly changed, and she hurriedly walked over,pletely shocked. Chapter 1862: Rowan’s Way of Love Upon hearing footsteps, the father and daughter turned to look at her. Seeing her unusual expression, the General asked, Whats wrong? He couldnt help but feel a sense of nervousness himself. Look the woman said, slightly flustered, as if she had witnessed something incredibly unbelievable. She handed him her phone, and General Wind nced at his wife before taking the phone. As he read the news, a look of shock appeared on his face. The official and authoritative news release stated that King Louis had unexpectedly amended Lu Layekas marriagew, changing it from polygamy to monogamy, effective immediately! Furthermore, there was another important notice: marriage certificates would be permanently valid, and the department for divorce proceedings was abolished. A warm reminder emphasized the need for caution in love and careful consideration in marriage. With this change, countless foreign couples in love would choose to obtain their marriage certificates in Lu Layeka thus stimting the economy. General Wind and his wife felt a strange mix of emotions upon seeing this news. Not only did he refuse, but he also changed thew How disdainful was that? This is just too unbelievable, right? A truly awkward situation! When the former King Bertie saw this news, he was initially shocked, but then he understood and supported his sons decision. Thisw should have been amended long ago. Although Louis made this decision without consulting his father in advance, he was now the king with real power. He could make decisions on many things, and Bertie supported him unconditionally! This was the first major event that Louis, as the king, had done for the people, and it gained the approval of many. The country entered a time of jubtion, and countless girls began to dream about love again. All the mediamented that this was the most direct way for King Louis to provide a sense of security to his newlywed wife. It was evident how much he loved her. It made many people even more envious. The grand century wedding had just passed a few days ago, and everyone was still caught up in envy and excitement. When ire saw this news, it was already the next day at noon.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She held her phone and read every word, momentarily thinking she had read it wrong. No, it was officially announced by the media. Thew was changed? She found it incredibly unbelievable. Such a major issue and he didnt mention a word of it to her? Just like when General Wind had visited him yesterday, he kept it hidden from her. His demeanor was always gentle and carefree. But ire felt the sense of security he provided, and her heart was filled with deep gratitude. He had silently done so much for her She got up and prepared to go downstairs to find him. As she reached the doorway, she saw Rowan approaching. Their eyes met, and the girls steps faltered, stopping at the door. Seeing her, Rowans face involuntarily showed a faint smile. Did you read the news? Yes, she said, catching a glimpse of the depth in his eyes and couldnt help but smile. Thank you for giving me a sense of security. Rowan took a step toward her, opening his arms. ire leaned lightly against his chest, looking up at him. Let me tell you a secret. Yesterday, General Wind came to find you, and I overheard your conversation outside the study. I know, he said, looking down at her. You know? Yes, Rowan replied. Arthur told me that you came to the study to find me. I didnt exin yesterday because your actions spoke for themselves. She gently rested her head on his warm chest, her hand encircling his waist. In this moment, she felt incredibly secure. This man belonged to her. ire, I love you, Rowan rarely expressed himself this way, but at this moment, he genuinely wanted to say those ordinary words from the bottom of his heart. Chapter 1863: What is Regret? ires heart softened. Although she married him, she truly, deeply loved him Sometimes she didnt know how to love him the right way. He was never meant to belong to her alone. In the hospital, he was a doctor, belonging to the patients. In Lu Layeka, he was the king of all people. ire, Rowan, who understood psychology, softly asked, Do you feel that you love me more than I love you?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ires eyes welled up with tears as she was asked this question that struck a chord in her heart. She pursed her lips, a hint of a smile on her face. Looking up from his embrace, she sensibly replied, I know that its because youre busy, not because you dont have me in your heart. If you didnt love me, why would you have married me? I love you, and you can confirm it anytime, Rowan said, lifting her face gently and lightly kissing her lips In Rowans heart, he felt indebted to ire. During their time in Arkpool City, he often prioritized work, spending most of his time in the hospital, without even a proper date. In the early stages of Lu Layeka, he focused on treating his fathers illness and finding the hidden culprit, pretending not to know ire. But he loved her, and for the rest of his life, he would prioritize her strive to live a good life and be a good husband. At dusk. Tristan and Monica finished another set of wedding photos, taken by theke, with a fresh and slightly yful style. For them, it wasnt tiring at all. It was like changing into beautiful clothes, wearing different makeup, and traveling around while a photographer captured the moments. They didnt pose formally, which resulted in exceptionally good photos. Monica, lets see which of the 100 little things between couples we can also do in Lu Layeka. We can use this time to aplish some of them, Tristan said, enjoying their time together. Sitting on a rock, he put his arm around her shoulder and looked at her. What do you think? That sounds good. We can do everything here. Shall we choose randomly? she also wanted to get married. Alright. Monica thought for a moment, unable to resist looking at him, she reached out and gently caressed his face. Can I ask you a question? Go ahead. When you saw my brother marry ire, did you feel a little a little regret? Bringing up the past again? This was a dangerous pitfall. A wrong answer could lead to an irredeemable situation. Facing the girls gaze, Tristan didnt dismiss it. He looked at her with a serious expression and said, I have no regrets. I have never been with her. But if your father wasnt so open-minded, I, a mere insignificant person, wouldnt have been able to marry you. That would have been my lifelong regret. What are you talking about? The girl pounded his chest with her hand. Whos an insignificant person? Dont you know how outstanding you are? Do you think I would like you if you werent exceptional? Im not shallow, just looking at appearances. I mainly look at the soul! Can you see the soul? He cupped her face with his hand, leaning closer to her, teasingly asking, What is the soul? What does the soul look like? Oh my goodness! The girls cheeks were almost distorted from being held. Your soul is about to float away. Let go! But Tristan held her tightly in his embrace. Dont mention ire anymore in the future. Shes our sister-inw. People always look back after experiencing certain things and people. The initial infatuation may have been an illusion or not profound enough. It shouldnt affect our future life together. Chapter 1864: The Atmosphere Froze Monica also knew that this question should not be asked. Asking would be disrespectful to ire, knowing well that they were not together anymore. But girls, you know, are particrly sensitive about exes and always like to bring things up, unable to resist the urge to ask questions. Especially with ire, she had be like family, someone they couldnt avoid or escape from. However, Monica believed that Tristan loved her because she could feel it herself. Leaning against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, catching a whiff of his subtle scent, Monica closed her eyes in happiness. The two of them sat on arge stone in the Royal Architectural Complex Park, bathed in the beautiful sunset. In front of them was arge artificialke, shimmering in the sunlight, creating sparkling reflections. The peaceful doves flew up and down beside them, adding to the serene scenery. On their way back to the pce, Tristan and Monica walked hand in hand, their fingers tightly interlocked. Everyone they encountered along the way would stop and bow, greeting, Hello, Princess. Hello, Mr. Tristan. Hello! Monica disyed her good mood on her face. She was a princess without any airs, particrly easygoing after returning. As a result, the people in the pce liked her very much and held her in high regard. Do you think Mr. Tristan is handsome? After the maidservants had walked far away, they couldnt help but turn their heads to steal a nce at the tall figure holding the princess. Those slender legs, deep eyes, straight nose, and perfectly sculpted features are truly noble and unattainable. Our princess is so fortunate. Im truly envious.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If I woke up every morning to see such a handsome face, I would have a good mood for the whole day. Id be excited about everything. I just wonder when will the princess marry her knight? It should be soon. Theyve been taking wedding photos recently, and their rtionship is particrly stable. Im really envious. After dinner, Tristan and Monica went upstairs. During this period, they hadnt been sleeping together, but they stayed in the same suite. Their bedrooms were separated by a wall, and they would bid each other goodnight and good morning every day. This slightly distant arrangement of life brought them happiness as well. Love and affection dont always require possession. Taking things slowly might be moreprehensive. Upon reaching the upper floor, Monica took out a book titled 100 Romantic Things Couples Must Do from her bag and handed it to Tristan, sitting beside him on the couch. Tristan flipped it open and picked up a pen to write down the date under the Take wedding photos section. Monica took out a lipstick and lightly applied it to the pads of their index fingers, helping him do the same. Both of them pressed their fingerprint on the date they had just written, forming the shape of a heart. What should we do next? Tristan asked her. You choose? However, Monica closed the book. She handed over the decision-making power to him. How about this? Close your eyes and randomly point to something? Sure! Tristan agreed with a nod and a smile, then closed his eyes. Monica casually flipped through the book in his direction without looking. Pick one! Tristan reached out and his finger glided over the pages,ing to a stop randomly. This one will do. When he opened his eyes, the girl leaned in closer. Both of them focused their gaze on the four words he had pointed to, and the atmosphere instantly became a little tense. These four words were: Take a shower together! Chapter 1865: About to Give Birth Monica knelt on the sofa, holding a book and staring at the four words in front of her without blinking. She seemed like a ster statue. Tristan raised an eyebrow and looked calmly at her face. Monica cleared her throat and looked up at him. Um This This cant count Why cant it count? Tristan was puzzled, looking at her seriously. If this doesnt count, then we only have 99 things left. Are we still getting married? Monica looked helpless, despite her seemingly carefree appearance. The thought of taking a bath together was beyond her imagination. Tristan took the book from her and lifted her from the sofa, carrying her straight to the bathroom. What are you doing? The girl blushed, trying to wriggle out of his arms. Ignoring her protests, Tristan kissed her as they entered the bathroom. He gently ced her in the tub and adjusted the water temperature. With warm water flowing down, Monica sat in the tub, staring at him, her heart pounding in her chest. Kneeling beside the tub, Tristan gazed affectionately at her and softly asked, Princess, shall I help you undress? The girl blushed even more. Ill help you undress! Monica blurted out boldly, reaching for his cor and unbuttoning the first button underneath his neck. In shock yet amused, the man enjoyed the moment. The warm bathroom was filled with a soft yellow light and steam, making the girls dark eyshes even more enchanting. She hesitated to look into his eyes as she unbuttoned his shirt, her cheeks burning. After taking off his shirt, she buried her head in his chest, gently nuzzling against him. Tristan couldnt resist and lifted her face, kissing her again passionately. Her chest rose and fell slightly, stirring something within him. After about an hour, the two, d in bathrobes, emerged from the bathroom, the sweet ambiguity still lingering between them. They sat on the sofa, Tristan turned the page and inscribed the date at the end of the taking a bath together entry, then they pressed their fingerprints. Goodnight. Monica got up from the sofa, swiftly heading to the bedroom without looking back. As she closed the bedroom door behind her, her heart felt like it was going to burst. Her hands cupped her face, feeling the heat. Oh god! She had just taken a bath with him!! She even helped him undress! She dared not dwell on that thought any longer.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the living room, Tristan, with a smile in his eyes, turned the pages of the book, marking off more than a dozen tasks Each withpletion dates and fingerprints. This in itself was a romantic gesture. Once all these tasks werepleted, he would give her a grand wedding and make her a happy bride. Tristan spent every evening nning the wedding in Arkpool City, in the Russell family estate. Finnley woke up from his sleep, turning to look at the woman lying beside him. Normally, Mya would be peacefully asleep. But today, she opened her eyes, her face slightly pale, seemingly enduring something. Honey, whats wrong? Finnley sat up anxiously. Are you feeling unwell? When did it start? Why didnt you wake me up or tell me? Chapter 1866: Embracing New Life Dont be nervous. Mya held his hand,forting him. Contractions are normal, and sometimes Braxton Hicks contractions can ur. I wasnt sure if I was really going intobor, thats why I didnt call you. Regardless of whether youre inbor or not, you need to go to the hospital! Finnley was genuinely worried, regretting not waking up earlier. But from what I can tell now, the contractions aresting longer anding more frequently, so they shouldnt be false. Mya whispered softly. No more talking, lets go to the hospital! Finnley lifted the covers, getting dressed and calling his mother on the phone, Mom, Mya is going intobor! Get ready to go to the hospital! After hanging up, he quickly grabbed thebor bag that had been prepared in advance. Then, he helped Mya sit up. Soon, Violet and Albert rushed in wearing pajamas, their hair disheveled, looking anxious. Mya! Are you okay? Is it painful? Is this it, are you going intobor? Mom, Im fine. Mya smiled, remaining optimistic not wanting to worry everyone too much. She knew that childbirth was a natural phenomenon for women. Being assisted to the edge of the bed, Mya held her pregnant belly with a mix of emotions-excitement, nervousness, unease, fear, and joy. Mom, why are you all just standing there? Hurry up and change clothes! Finnley urged, then bent down to help Mya put on her shoes. Oh, yes, yes! Violet finally reacted, Were going now! Hang in there! Then, she quickly dragged the anxious Albert and hurriedly left! Finnley helped his wife put on her shoes and draped a thick coat over her. It might be a bit chilly outside, so make sure youre warm! At this moment, Mya sat on the edge of the bed, calmly timing her contractions: 13 seconds, 14 seconds, 15 seconds Each contraction wassting longer and longer, confirming that this was not falsebor.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Let me carry you! Finnley bent down to hug her. No, no, Im too heavy. Mya stopped him, holding his arm, trying to stand up on her own. Ill walk by myself. You cant walk in this condition, dear, please listen to me! Youre about to give birth! Finnley, anxious and eager, lifted her horizontally and carried her out of the bedroom. Can you really carry me? Even in pain from the contractions, Mya continued to worry about this issue. I must be able to carry you! To prepare for this day, Ive been working out a lot recently! Finnley assured her as he carried her downstairs, stepping steadily with each stride. Dont worry! I wont drop you or the baby! Still on the stairs, he instructed the servant downstairs to quickly bring thebor bag upstairs! The servant, excited, eximed, Yes, sir! Madam is finally going intobor! Everyone is looking forward to it! A joyous asion! Once downstairs, he rushed out of the living room and directly lifted Mya into the car. At that moment, Albert came out putting on his coat, Son, Ill drive! You sit next to Mya and take care of her! Okay. Finnley got into the car as well. The servant came out with thebor bag, and Violet emerged as well. She took the bag from the servant and while getting into the car, instructed the servant, Prepare chicken soup quickly. Chicken soup, chicken soup! Yes, madam! The servant quickly turned and entered the kitchen. The car doors closed, and the car quickly started driving towards the hospital. Mya leaned against Finnley in the car, hands cradling her belly, closing her eyes and breathing deeply. Her entire stomach tightened with each contraction, causing the baby inside to also feel restless, kicking and punching her intermittently Chapter 1867 Welcoming New Life 2 Violet sat beside her, her brow furrowed tightly, gripping her daughter-inws arm, only wanting to convey a hint of strength. A pair of eyes never left her face, watching her contorted in pain, and her mother-inws heart clenched in unison. Child, how are you? Can you hold on? The pain of childbirth, Violet had experienced it, and now thinking back, she still felt a shiver down her spine. So at this moment, she could particrly empathize. Pain Mom, Im in so much pain Mya answered intermittently, using the right breathing technique, trying to keep her strength without yelling. But that kind of pain made her fearful and helpless, she kept gasping for breath, then biting her lip tightly. Finnley hugged her tightly, wrapping her in his embrace, his heart in turmoil too. The car was already speeding fast enough, but he wished his father could drive the car like an airne! Seeing the doctor was the only thing that could slightly reassure him. Equally nervous was Albert, driving the car carefully but his heart on his daughter-inw, asionally looking back through the rearview mirror. He treated Mya as his own daughter, seeing his daughter suffer, naturally, he felt heartache. Ouch it hurts Even if Mya couldnt help it, she wouldnt scream out loud, sweat beading on her forehead, Mom, I think my cervix is dting, just like how its described in the books. Child, hold on a little longer, were almost at the hospital! As long as the baby is in the right position, you can have a natural birth. Violet held her hand tightly, rubbing it back and forth in her palm, cheering her on, We cant apany you into the delivery room, you have to stay strong, Dad, Mom, and Finnley will all be waiting outside for you. Mya gasped for a gulp of cold air, feeling even more scared. The contractions had beensting for over a minute, the time between two contractions shortened to 10 seconds, she was starting to struggle a bit. Pain! Excruciating pain! Only those 10 seconds werefortable, but before she could recover from it, she would be plunged into the next wave of even more intense pain. Straight to the hospital! For Mya at this moment, every second was unbearable. Finnley had already called the emergency hotline on the way and informed the medical personnel about the situation.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. So when they arrived at the hospital, the professional medical staff were already waiting at the entrance. Everyone lifted Mya, who was about to give birth, onto a stretcher, Finnley helped the medical staff push the stretcher towards the emergency entrance. Violet and Albert followed anxiously, Violet even took out her phone and called Myas mother, informing her of the situation. Upon learning that her daughter was about to give birth, Shirley hurriedly drove to the hospital! In the elevator, the obstetrician, after observing Myas condition and inquiring about the onset of contractions, her current feelings, and frequency, judged, Shes about to give birth, she must enter the delivery room immediately, and you, family members, wait outside. Alright, alright. Violet replied, holding onto the edge of the stretcher, her heart pounding in her throat. Ding, the elevator stopped, everyone pushed the stretcher out, heading straight to the delivery room. Doctor! Can I go in?! Im her husband! Finnley, who had been holding Myas hand tightly, bent over and ran alongside the stretcher, nervously and expectantly asked the doctor, Let me go in to be with her! His eyes filled with pleading. No, you cant. The doctor firmly refused, We are all professionals here, family members are not allowed to be present during childbirth, if there are any developments, we will inform you immediately, please rest assured. Upon hearing this, Myas fear intensified, but she was in too much pain, too preupied to speak with Finnley. Wife,e on, we all love you very much! In thest second before the stretcher was pushed into the delivery room, Finnley halted the stretcher, nted a tender kiss on her forehead, and tightened his grip on her fingers a little more. Chapter 1868 Embracing New Life 3 Finnley was tactful and wasted no time, as the kiss ended, although he felt reluctant, he decisively let go of his wifes hand. With an extremelyplex mood, he watched the stretcher being pushed in, watched his beloved woman who had stood by day and night disappear from sight, watched the thick door tightly shut And so, Mya, who was experiencing everything for the first time, full of anxiety and unease, with pain and her strength, was pushed into the sterile delivery room. For a young girl like her, giving birth was always somewhat frightening. The delivery bed, the shadowless light, the cold medical equipment, the unfamiliar doctors and nurses, all gave her a sense of unease. Help the mother onto the bed, Linh, check her cervix, I think its about ready. Okay, Doctor Su. Prepare for an ultrasound to check the babys position. Okay, will arrange it immediately. Prepare the IV drip. Yes. Doctor Su began putting on gloves, getting ready to deliver the baby, preparing the necessary tools. Doctor Su, the umbilical cord is wrapped around the neck twice, reported the doctor doing the ultrasound.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Upon hearing this, Mya, unable to bear the pain, instantly became anxious, Because she had already checked, many doctors were not willing to take the risk of umbilical cord around the neck and would choose a cesarean section. And she, least of all, wanted a cesarean section! Doctor, whats the situation? Do I need a c-section? She was frightened, tears welling up in her eyes, her whole body tense to the point of numbness. No need. Surprisingly calm, Doctor Su replied, We just need to be careful during delivery, dont push too hard, follow my guidance to conserve your strength, dont strain yourself when its crucial, you might harm the baby. Mya nodded, Mm, but still couldntpletely rx. A wave of intense pain engulfed her, Ah! Unable to contain it any longer, she twisted and screamed in pain. Doctor Su, her cervix is dted to eight centimeters. Got it. Doctor Su nced at Mya, who was busy and in pain, When it hurts, scream. Youre already in a lot of pain, youre very strong, really, its not embarrassing to scream, but dont push blindly. Ahh Ahh! Ahh Her contractions continued, she had no time to catch her breath, waves of intense pain hit her, one after another. She soon broke out in a cold sweat, hands gripping her clothes tightly, wishing she could tear them apart The kind of pain she had never experienced in her life, unbearable even for a second longer. Meanwhile, outside the delivery room, Albert wore an anxious and nervous expression. He paced back and forth, more anxious than when his own wife was inbor. Violet sat on a bench, hands tightly sped together, so worried she was expressionless, clearly lost in thought. She was praying! In her mind, she could only picture the scene in the delivery room, Mya lying alone on the bed, she must be so scared? She endured the intense pain, endured the tension and fear bearing it all alone, must be the loneliest and most helpless moment in a womans life. Finnley, as Myas husband, as the father of the child, his inner anxiety was indescribable. His heart and eyes were all on Mya and the baby, but he couldnt help at this crucial moment. The agonizing half hour passed No message came from the closed door, only increasing his unease. She was already in intense pain when she got off the car, how could Mya endure this half hour? How could she bear it alone? There was no one tofort her by her side. Finnley couldnt stand still, he became agitated, not knowing what to do, Finnley finally raised his hand to punch the wall! The heavy blow startled both his parents, who looked up at him. I wish I could take her ce in childbirth! Finnleys fist against the wall, the joints showing slight blood, his eyes bloodshot and breathing heavily. He was losing his mind, breathing heavily. At that moment, the elevator door opened, Shirley finally arrived after a traffic jam, walking towards the delivery room. Chapter 1869 Welcoming New Life 4 Hurried footsteps were heard, catching the attention of the Russell family. Finnley also turned to look. Upon seeing his mother-inw, Finnley contained his emotions. Mom, he said, moving his hand away and greeting her first. Shirley, Mya has been in the delivery room for half an hour, Violet stood up from her chair and informed her. As fellow women, especially as Myas mother, Shirleys worries were no less than anyone elses. She held Violets hand. You must have had a sleepless nightst night, didnt you? The child is very considerate, only mentioning it this morning, Violet also felt apologetic. Thankfully, everything went smoothly. The two chatted about thest check-up, the babys position, Myas condition before the onset, in order to determine how much longer she would suffer. The ease of childbirth is also rted to ones physical condition. Some people suffer for three days and nights without giving birth, eventually having to undergo surgery. Its like suffering twice. Mya went straight to the delivery room, shes probably giving birth. The cervix is already dted. If a C-section is needed, well have to sign for it ourselves. No one has informed us.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Has it been half an hour? Yes, there has been no news all this time. Maybe shes giving birth At that moment, the tightly closed delivery room door was opened from inside, and a midwife nurse came out. Everyone waiting outside hurried over! Congrattions! She has given birth to a beautiful daughter, both mother and child are safe. The mother gave birth quickly, no need for an episiotomy, no need for stitches. The baby is getting dressed, weighing six pounds. Shell be able to hold her in a little while for everyone to see. Upon hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the joy on their faces was long overdue. When can I see my wife? Finnley couldnt wait. Can I go in to see her now? Not yet, the nurse told him. Itll probably be another half an hour. The doctor is handling the centa. Shes a bit weak right now, but its normal. She needs some rest. Alright, alright, Finnley nodded. Thank you all for your hard work. See youter, the nurse sweetly smiled at everyone, then turned and went back inside, closing the door behind her. The people outside were still waiting, but the anxious and worried feeling had reduced by half. On one hand, they worried about Myas frail body, on the other hand, they were happy. Shirley, your daughter has really been through a lot, Violet gripping Shirleys hand with emotion. This child is really strong, shes been reading books on natural childbirth recently. Shes been having contractions for a while now, only telling us when they increased. Its good shes having a natural birth. I always worried about having a surgery on the stomach, thats real suffering. Shirley finally rxed. Has a name been chosen? As she said this, she looked at Finnley. Finnley happily replied, Mom, the little one is named Witney, it means intelligent and grateful. Such a good name, its really nice. Shirley softly called out, Witney, Witney, sounds really nice. She wanted to tell this good news, along with the name, to the childs grandfather still in prison. Inside the delivery room, Mya, who had finally delivered, no longer had to endure the intense pain of contractions. As the baby slipped out of her body with the amniotic fluid, she felt incredibly at ease. Her forehead was still sweating, and the doctor was doing the final procedures for her. The babys cry became the most beautiful sound in the delivery room, loud and wonderful. The nurse gently wiped away the blood from the babys body, beside were the prepared tiny clothes. Mya turned her head slightly, her joyful gaze fell on the tiny figure. So small, a small face, small hands, small feet, like a little kitten. Life is truly miraculous. Although she had gone through pain and felt physically exhausted, as if she was drained, the happiness rising in her heart at that moment was iparable to the moment she put on her wedding dress. At that moment, she felt great, feeling that happiness permeated the air around her. Chapter 1870: Early Return to Arkpool City When Mya was gently ced back on the stretcher, the nurse cradled her newborn baby in her arms, dressed in tiny clothes. It was Myas first time holding her own child, gazing at the peaceful, sleeping face of her little one. Is there anything cuter than this? A surge of happiness filled her heart, overwhelming her with joy. As the doors of the delivery room swung open, Mya and the baby were wheeled out, and the family quickly gathered around. Mya, how are you feeling? Are you okay? Mya, youve worked so hard, youre amazing! The baby is so adorable, already fast asleep. I think this child looks like Finnley, but also like Mya, the more I look at him. This can only mean that Mya and Finnley are already starting to resemble each other as a married couple. Everyone chatted excitedly, brimming with happiness and joy. When Mya saw everyone, she was deeply touched. A smile of happiness graced her lips as Finnley held her hand, their fingers intertwined, and Mya felt that all the pain she went through was worth it. The unity and harmony of the family, their care for her and the baby, were evident. She was then escorted to a VIP room, where the baby slept soundly in her arms. The family stayed by her side, filled with gratitude. It was Myas efforts that brought this new life to the Russell family, while Finnley seemed to have the easiest role as a father. Mya, youve been through so much. Finnley ced a bouquet of roses by her bedside, then nted a tender kiss on her forehead. In the next life, Ill be the woman, and youll be the man, and well still be together, Ill give you babies. His words amused everyone, including Mya. There could be no happier sight in the world C a safe and sound family, filled with love, and a new, healthy, and adorable life. The future held such promise. Jennifer found out about Mya giving birth through Finnleys social media post. She hurried to the hospital with Ivan, bringing flowers and a red envelope for the baby. Everyone witnessed this happiness. Friends from Lu Layeka, upon seeing Finnleys post, also decided to return early to Arkpool City. ire, especially, was ecstatic. She grabbed Rowans hand and excitedly said, Im going to be an aunt! People will call me aunt! How great! When are you going to have one? Rowan teased, touching her nose affectionately. So Finnley can be an uncle? Ugh! ire yfully hit him. Go tell mom that were returning to Arkpool City early. Lets go! Indeed, mom now referred to Katherine. Everyone had already shifted the way they addressed her. Okay. Rowan followed her out, nning to inform Katherine before leaving, as a sign of respect. He also intended to check on Taylor, to ensure he was keeping up with his studies and not cking off. To Rowans delight, Taylor had truly turned over a new leaf. Both Katherine and Julie were amazed, finding King Louis to have a magical influence.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Taylor attended ten hours of online sses daily, all taught by experts, and his notes were meticulous, like that of a middle school student. As his brother and future mentor, Rowan was pleased with Taylors attitude and progress, encouraging him and assigning him tasks. Chapter 1871: Searching for Summer Arkpool City, a bustling metropolis. The Marsh Group stood proudly on the other side of the river, towering skyscrapers that had be icondmarks of the city. This was a paradise for countless young people. In a sleek and elegant office, Ivan, dressed in a ck suit, stood by the window, his hands in his pockets, exuding a remarkable presence. Listening to the contents conveyed through his phone, his face remained expressionless, his voice as deep as aged wine. Alright, give me the address, I will go there myself. Okay. He ended the call. At that moment, Andrew, holding some files, came in, having heard Mr. Marshs conversation just now. He saw Ivan turning around, their eyes meeting. He reminded, Mr. Marsh, where are you going? Theres a meetingter. Push the meeting back, I need to go out and find someone. Ivan casually took his suit jacket off the back of a chair and left. Andrew didnt ask further questions, he arranged the tasks entrusted by the CEO. Find someone? That person must be important. Driving himself, Ivan followed the navigation towards the western suburbs of Arkpool City, an area awaiting development and demolition. After about an hours drive, he listened to some historical documentaries on Himya, todays being West Corridor. Sessful people probably spent any avable time learning and recharging. An hourter, a limited edition Lamborghini parked at the entrance of a narrow alley. The alley was too narrow for the car to enter, and asionally a few electric motorcycles woulde out of the winding alley. Exiting the car, Ivan adjusted his attire and, facing the sunlight, followed the navigation into the alley. The alley was about four meters wide, with some old shops on both sides, their signs uneven.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. They were all breakfast shops, fruit stands, or small bookstores; this was perhaps thest piece of purend in a bustling city. As Ivan ventured deeper, he realized there were fewer stores, mostly residential buildings. The buildings were irregr and old fashioned, with three or two floors squished together. Passersby seemed as if they didnt belong to the same time period. They were clothed inly, with exceedingly average appearances, leading simple and hardworking lives like farmers,cking any sense of wealth or nobility. Hence, Ivans presence seemed somewhat out of ce. Passersby couldnt help but nce a few more times at this impably dressed handsome man, looking like a character straight out of a TV drama. Ivan followed the navigation on his phone. Finally, he stopped in front of a two-story blue building, its walls peeling and roughly twenty years old. The door was slightly ajar, revealing a noticeable gap. Confirming the location once more, he turned off the navigation and took steps towards the partially open living room door. Politely like a gentleman, he knocked on the door. Before he could knock a few more times, the door was pulled open, and a young woman appeared in sight, her face pure and attire in. Seeing this man in handmade suit, exuding an air of nobility that was beyond reach, the young woman felt like she was dreaming C this couldnt be real! Hello, Ivan spoke gently, asking, Are you Fiona? Addressing her directly? Approaching her like this? The woman came to her senses, her gaze slightly wary. Yes. Hello, do you know Summer? Ivans deep eyes held a hint of tenderness, guiding his innate aura not to intimidate the other person. The girl took a moment to recover, Summer? The name did not ring a bell in her memory. Ivan offered a hint, You were high school ssmates, she transferred to your school in the first semester of senior year. Do you remember her? Chapter 1872 Searching for Summer 2 Senior year of high school is a year buried in books, the final moment of hard work for dreams. For a transfer student, its normal not to attract attention. But with his reminder, a girl suddenly saw a figure sh in her mind. You are? The girl looked at him intently. How did you find this ce? Did something happen to Summer? Even high school ssmates are involved?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Clearly, this girl remembers Summer. This made Ivan very happy and also gave him a glimmer of hope. Dont worry about how I found you. I only came here today to inquire about her. His attitude was not like that of a police officer. Ivans voice was low and maic, his face kind, and with his unique good looks, no one would refuse him. Pleasee in. The girl judged that he was not a bad person and, even though she lived alone, she left the door open and let him in. Ivan was very gentlemanly, and every detail reflected his high cultivation, making the girl feel at ease. After entering, instead of closing the door, he left it wide open, giving the girl a sense of security. Do you still remember her? Ivan asked softly. Please, have a seat. The girl was also very polite, pouring him tea as she replied, I remember her. She is a very quiet and kind girl, with average grades but a good personality, especially with that long hair, always giving off a sense of pure innocence of first love. The girl thought for a moment and added, Her hair was about waist-length, and jet ck and smooth. She had the longest hair in our ss, so I have some impression of her. This reminded Ivan of a detail: all of Spencers girlfriends, whether public or secret, had long, silky hair that reached the waist. So Ivan became more certain of a hunch C after all these years, Spencer had not let go of this girl named Summer. If Summer was still single, he would bring them back together to mend the regret in Spencers heart. But first, he needed to understand the reason for their separation. Do you have a photo of her? Ivan asked. The girl thought for a moment, Theres only a graduation photo, but even that has gone missing. Just after finishing the college entrance exam, when I returned to the ssroom, someone had taken away the books and photos. I assume they were sold as scrap. Thats a pity, Ivan said thoughtfully. Does she have a best friend in the ss? How was your rtionship? We were just regr ssmates, not very close, so Im not very clear about her situation. I only know that she was a particrly romantic person. Oh? Ivan questioned. In what way was she romantic? Sitting across from him, the girl recalls her senior year C The desks in senior year were all walls of books, a little slouching and your head would be blocked by the towering books. But in the midst of all these books, Summers desk always had a small ss bottle with a flower inside. As she spoke, a hint of envy appeared on the girls lips. Sometimes it was a rose, sometimes a lily, sometimes a daisy. The ssmates around her could always smell the faint scent. The girl continued, Later, we found out that her family owned a flower shop. She said a flower could bring her a good mood, helping her to study more seriously and focus better. She shes so special, Ivan inquired. Did any boys pursue her in senior year? Chapter 1873: In Search of Summer 3 There was a boy who liked her and even wrote her a love letter, but she was quite aloof, not one to follow the crowd, and didnt respond to anyone. Her grades were average, but she was diligent in her studies, and she mainly enjoyed reading world ssics. Do you know anything about her past? Ivan inquired, Such as her situation before transferring schools, and why she decided to transfer? Im not sure about that, the girl replied, her mind suddenly shing with the image of another girl, But, she had a good friend in her senior year, she was close to our ssmate Elisa. Elisa? Ivan was unaware of this name, his team hadnt found any information about her, unsure of how to proceed. He asked, Where is Elisa? Do you have her contact information? He needed to find Elisa. The girl took out her phone, sounding cheerful, What a coincidence, she lives at the end of the alley. Let me call and see if shes home, I heard she recently returned. This news brought a smile to Ivans face, finally seeing a glimmer of hope, Alright, thank you. Youre wee. Elisa is now awyer, the girl dialed the phone, and soon enough the call was answered. She shyly looked at the man sitting across from her and asked softly, Elisa, are you home? In the hopeful gaze of Ivan, the girls smile brightened, Ille to your house, Ill be there soon, I have something to discuss with you. Okay. After ending the call, the girl held her phone and told Ivan, Sir, shes home. Lets go to her house, maybe well find something unexpected? I remember they were very close in their senior year, because they were often seating together, there might even be some photos. Okay. Ivan set down his teacup and stood up. The girl also stood up, admiringly looking at his face. This man was really handsome, just like in a TV drama! As they walked out, Fiona asionally stole nces at him, feeling euphoric as her heart raced irregrly. He was really tall, she barely reached his shoulders. His perfectly ironed handmade dress shirt emitted a faint scent of cologne, she felt a bit overwhelmed. Walking towards the end of the alley, they kept afortable distance from each other. Whenever the breeze brushed against her, she could always smell his scent clearly. Experienced in the business world, Ivan could naturally sense the girls thoughts, but he didnt reveal it, instead shifting the topic, Are you curious why Im looking for Summer? Is she your first love? The girl boldly guessed, that was a popr trend these days, sessful men often went back to find their first love. Ivan calmly replied, Im already married, my first love is my wife, we have two seven-year-old children, and shes pregnant again. As he spoke, a content smile filled his face. As they walked, the girl looked at him and a hint of disappointment flickered in her eyes, Twins? Both children are seven years old? Fraternals, thinking of Alfie and Diana, Ivan couldnt help but miss those two little rascals. Ivan didnt borate much about who Summer was. Soon, they arrived at Elisas doorstep. The girl with the twisted braids stood waiting at the door, seeing Fiona she was delighted, but her eyesnded on the man standing beside her, she hesitated, Mr. Marsh?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1874: Searching for Summer Ivan was slightly taken aback, his gaze fixed on the girls face. Apanying him, Fiona was even more surprised, ncing at her old ssmate, then at the man beside her. Did they know each other? At that moment, Elisa quickly adjusted the oversized sses on her nose bridge, feeling a bit uneasy. Um pleasee in. She felt her home was too shabby, more precisely her mothers home. She had bought a small apartment in the city, and today she had returned to celebrate her mothers birthday. Elisa, do you do you know him? Fiona was amazed, taking steps inside with her, unable to resist asking, How do you two know each other? But Ivan had no impression of this girl. However, it was normal for her to know him, as he was a frequent visitor in financial reports, being the most famous tycoon in Arkpool City, with a huge fan base. Mr. Marsh. Upon entering, Elisa bowed to him, introducing herself, I am a legal assistant in yourpanys legal department, and I have been working here for a year. Oh? Someone from hispany? With this connection, Ivan thought he might be able to find more traces of Summer, good or bad. People wouldnt hide things, right? Hello. Ivan reached out his hand towards her, his expression gentle and gentlemanly, with no hint of a bossy demeanor. In the past, he was someone unattainable in thepany. The girl was pleasantly surprised. She had been working in thepany for a year, but had never been in such close contact with the CEO. And today she even got to shake hands? She pursed her pink lips and bravely extended her hand, Mr. Marsh, nice to meet you. In that moment of handshaking, Elisas face showed a hint of joy, feeling truly honored. Watching from the side, Fiona couldnt help but feel envious. This was like a dreame true, but sadly, this dreamy man was already married. At that moment, Fionas phone rang. She took a call nearby, then hung up and said to the other two, Sorry, I have to go, my dad is looking for me. Alright. Ivan looked at her and said kindly, Thank you. No problem, its my pleasure. Fiona waved to Ivan, her smile a bit shy, then waved to Elisa before turning and leaving. Her heart still beating fast as she exited. Perhaps this was love at first sight? Beginning with looks, and falling for charm. Once Fiona left, only Ivan and Elisa remained in the small building. Elisa felt sorry for himing to her humble abode, but more worried for herself. Mr. Marsh have I done something wrong at work? she asked, then quickly felt it was wrong. She was just a legal assistant, how could she possibly trouble the CEO toe in person for her mistake? Ivan noticed her thoughts and quickly smiled gently, No, no, you misunderstand. He didnt want to pressure her with anything. He quickly told her, Ivee for Summer. Summer? The image of that girl shed in Elisas mind. She asked, Mr. Marsh, do you have any news about her? Where is she now? Upon hearing this, Ivans heart sank halfway. What? She didnt know either? How could she turn around and ask him? Werent they best friends in high school? Their eyes met, and Ivan asked, You dont have any news about her?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The girl shook her head. Well, neither of them had any news about her. It was as if she had evaporated from the face of the earth, disappearing from everyones sight. Chapter 1875: A Sense of Foreboding Mr. Marsh, please have a seat, Elisa said as she snapped back to reality. She quickly handed him a bottle of juice, feeling somewhat embarrassed as she exined, Its all we have at home, the kettle broke this morning. Ivan epted the bottle with a simple Thank you, and drank straight from it, sitting casually on the couch. Today, he was just an ordinary person inquiring about Summers past, with no official identity. Elisa was struck by Ivans down-to-earth demeanor, so different from the legendary figure in the business world at theirpany. Sitting across from him, the young girl felt a bit reserved, as if everything was surreal. I heard from Fiona that you and Summer were very close in senior year, so I came to ask for some information about her, Ivan said. Could you please think carefully? I I want to know about her. A vision of the girl appeared in Elisas mind. Just a moment, she said before getting up and heading to the bedroom. Ivan waited, unsure of what she was up to. Soon enough, Elisa returned with a bag and sat across from him,ying out proid pictures, albums, yearbooks, and letters on the coffee table. Take a look, she said. Ivans slender fingers picked up the proids, one of which showed Elisa, recognizable even after many years. Was the other girl Summer? Her most striking feature was her waist-length jet-ck hair, beautiful big eyes, and a sweet smile. In an era without beauty filters, she was undeniably beautiful. We were ssmates in senior year, and she always had a small vase on her desk, with fresh flowers in it. She was a slow-paced person, andter I found out her family owned a flower shop. Why did you lose touch if you were so close? Ivan asked, flipping through the yearbook. I dont know, Elisa said, still puzzled. We had nned to have dinner after the college entrance exams, but her phone suddenly turned off that day. I waited until evening, but she never showed up, and we lost touch from then on. Do you know where her familys flower shop is located? Ivan inquired. The girl shook her head with regret, I had nned to visit her shop several times, but senior year was too busy, and I never found the time. We had agreed to go after graduation, but Ivan noticed that Summers page in the yearbook did not include a home address, but every other detail like her zodiac sign and blood type was filled in. If you have any information about her, please let me know, Elisa said with a hint of sadness in her voice. I miss her. After all these years, Summer had always been on her mind. Not knowing if she was alive or not, Elisa had a sense of foreboding. How could a person disappear sopletely, breaking a dinner date they had nned? After knowing each other for so long, Summer had always been punctual. Okay, Ivan nodded, agreeing. If you hear anything about her, please let me know.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He closed the yearbook, took a sip of juice, and asked, Do you know about her romantic life? She had a boyfriend before she transferred, but it seems they broke up in senior year. Do you know why they broke up? Elisa vividly remembered those days and answered, She was going through a tough time, often too upset to eat properly. Iter found out she had broken up with her first love. Chapter 1876: Why Did They Break Up? This was the information Ivan needed, and he eagerly looked at the girl sitting across from him, hoping she would continue speaking. And Elisa also sensed it, this was the information Mr. Marsh needed. So, she began to remember carefully, and then exined to him in an organized manner, I dont know the name of that boy. With that, she leaned forward, searching through a pile of photos on the table. Finally, she found a full-body photo from the summer, picked it up, and handed it to Mr. Marsh, saying, But I know his name is Spencer something. Look at her ankle. This was crucial information. Ivan took the yellowed old photo and clearly saw Spencer tattooed on the girls right ankle. Summer loved him so much that she hurt herself, cried in my arms, and never said a bad word about him. So, what was the reason for the breakup? Did Spencer abandon Summer? Ivan couldnt help but wonder, but if that was the case, why cant Spencer move on himself?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. His thoughts were unintentionally transported back to that hot summer, to that sunlit ssroom, what really happened in their senior year? Do you know who initiated the breakup? Ivan asked her. Why didnt they reconcile? Summer initiated the breakup and they never got back together, Elisa told him firmly. But I dont know the reason for the breakup. Summer didnt want to say, and as a good friend, I didnt press for more information. Ivan nodded thoughtfully, something must have happened. He carefully picked up these photos, focusing on Summers face. Can you lend me these? Ill make copies and return them to you. Sure, Elisa nodded. Ivan, from the bosss perspective, with a hint of concern, asked, Isnt today a workday? Why are you at home? The girl pursed her lips and truthfully said, I took three days off. She didnt disclose the reason for her leave, and Ivan didnt ask further. Thank you for today, Ivans time was valuable, so he stood up with the photos and said to her, Come to my office next Monday to pick up the original copies. Okay, Elisa also stood up promptly. Goodbye, Ivans voice was low and maic, he withdrew his gentlemanly gaze from the girl, Ill leave first. And he stepped out. The girl escorted the boss to the door, watching his tall figure walk away. On his way back, Ivan drove, picturing the girl in the photos in his mind. Then he remembered the appearance of Spencers ex-girlfriends, who all looked so much like Summer! What really happened between them in those years? How deep can someones influence be? One person, hurt by emotions, started to be reckless, turning into amitment-phobe, and another simply disappeared without a trace. What kind of grudges could there be between seventeen and eighteen-year-olds? Ivan assessed that Spencer and this girl must have had misunderstandings that were unresolved, leading to both deeply emotional people not moving on. Regardless of whether they can reconcile in the future, both must let gopletely, or they wont live happily. He must find this girl named Summer quickly; Ivan needs to intensify the search efforts. Chapter 1877 All Women’s Dreams The next morning, the sun shone brightly, without a cloud in sight. A private nended at a certain airport in Arkpool City, and Rowan, ire, Tristan, and Monica returned with blessings and joy, heading straight to the hospital. Mya, who had just given birth, was still in the hospital, hooked up to IV drips and medication for uterine contractions. She hadpletely forgotten the pain of childbirth, immersed in the joy of motherhood. Her eyes never left her child, unable to even close them to sleep. Violet was always by her side, cradling the baby as if she were a precious gem. Finnley did not go to the office, staying by their side. Albert did the same. Everyone was ecstatic. When Rowan and hispanions entered with flowers and fruit baskets, the atmosphere became lively again. Im an aunt now! Sister-inw, youve worked hard! Youre a hero in our family! ire set down her bag, bending down to hug Mya, who was sitting by the bed. Seeing them return early, Mya was overjoyed. The baby is so cute and fair, Monica marveled at the miraculous little life. Shes the most beautiful baby Ive ever seen, her skin is so fair, not even a hint of jaundice. Come on, let me hold her. I want to hold her too. Wow, she smells so good! Whats her name? Witney. Such a lovely name! Everyone rushed to hold the baby, praising how adorable she was. No one had seen a newborn before, and the hospital room was filled withughter and joy. Since youre back, are you nning to finish the wedding banquet before leaving? Violet asked. Rowan nodded, looking gently at her. Yes, aunt, and we n to go on a honeymoon after the wedding banquet, perhaps with a detour around the globe to help ire find some inspiration for her uing book finale. Three dayster, ire was discharged after a natural birth. She returned to the Russell family with the baby, and the postpartum centers caregivers came to look after her wholeheartedly. A grand wedding banquet was held in Arkpool City, a freshwn wedding personally nned and decorated by Rowan and his team. ire donned her wedding gown once again, wearing Belindas makeup. To the melodious tunes of the wedding march, she walked arm in arm with Rowan on the rose petal-covered red carpet The bride was dignified and graceful, while the groom was handsome and gentle. The guests wore smiles of blessings and envy, with admiring eyes fixed on them. Amidst everyones anticipation, the ceremony began. At the moment of their happy kiss, thunderous apuse erupted! They are the king and queen of Lu Layeka! I cant believe how lucky ire is! This is every womans dream! Even fairy tale princesses dont have it this good. Wishing you both a long and happy marriage! As Rowan helped her put on the veil once more, ire was overwhelmed with emotion. Under the warm sunlight, their kiss ended, and when she looked at him, there was still a hint of shyness on her face. With their fingers intertwined, Rowan gazed at her with deep affection in his eyes.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. No mary gifts were epted at the wedding, with Rowan having carefully prepared meaningful gifts for each guest, significant and not cheap. Chapter 1878: Collision of Serendipity On Monday, Elisa, dressed in herwyers professional attire, stepped out of the elevator and arrived on the floor where the CEOs office was located. It was her first timeing here, and the entireyout was a revtion to her, filling her with awe. The Marsh Group was already luxurious, but the CEOs office floor was extravagance at its peak. The beauty reflected in the details would make one feel jubnt. People in positions like Elisas had no direct contact with the CEO in thepany under any circumstances. Her visit today was just to retrieve Summers photos, as Mr. Marsh had mentioned during their previous meeting that she shoulde on Monday to pick them up. She had agreed, fulfilling her promise. Arriving at the door of the CEOs office, the ss door was open. Elisa saw a tall figure by the window, talking on the phone, one hand casually inserted into his pocket, exuding an aura of dominance over the world. The girl stood by the door, quietly watching him, waiting for him to finish his call. It wasnt until he hung up the phone and turned around that Elisa regained herposure. Ivan happened to spot her, and Elisa quickly knocked on the door before stepping inside. Mr. Marsh, hello. As the girl approached, Ivan remembered her. Youre here for the photos, right? he asked, taking an envelope out of a drawer. Are the photos already copied, Mr. Marsh? Do you still need them? she asked softly. Everythings ready, the man replied, handing her the envelope containing the photos. Thank you. Youre wee. The girl smiled sweetly as she took the envelope. May I leave now? Of course. Elisa retracted her gaze, stepping out of the room. It was her first time here, and she was not as nervous as she had imagined. However, as she was leaving, she inadvertently collided with Andrew entering the office, Ah. The envelope in her hand dropped, and the photos scattered all over the floor. Sorry, sorry, Andrew quickly bent down to pick them up, not expecting anyone else to be there.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The girl also hurriedly crouched down to pick them up. Its okay, I wasnt watching where I was going. I hope I didnt bump into you? Andrew couldnt help but nce at her. No, you didnt. At a nce, he noticed her work badge around her neck. From the Legal Department? What was she doing here? Without much thought, Andrew helped her gather the photos. As he handed them back to her, he apologized again. Its fine. Elisa shed him a sweet smile, their gazes briefly meeting. She put the photos back into the envelope, then walked away. Andrew watched her retreating figure for a moment before walking into the office himself. Mr. Marsh, what did you need someone from the Legal Department for? Andrew asked, concerned if something was amiss. Seeing his anxious state, Ivan remained rxed. I was looking for Summer, right? This girl is Summers high school ssmate, so I borrowed some of her photos to make a copy. That exined why those were all photos earlier. Did you inform the person I asked you to contact? Ivan elegantly inserted his hands into his pockets, his gaze fixed on Andrew. Did you make the call? Shes downstairs and will be up soon, Andrew replied, then took a document off the desk. Is this one signed? Its signed. Take it down. Understood. With that, Andrew turned and walked out. Ivan took out a perfectly drafted contract from the drawer, sitting back in his office chair, waiting for the person while reviewing it. wless, nothing to alter. Chapter 1879 Signing the Contract In no time, ire appeared at the doorstep of the CEOs office, dressed in a white dress and heels. She politely knocked on the open ss door. Ivan looked up, Pleasee in! ire walked in with a beautiful smile on her face, Mr. Marsh. Please have a seat, dont be shy. He had already prepared a chair for her opposite his desk. ire approached and took her seat.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ivan handed her the contract, speaking gently, Our scriptwriting team has thoroughly analyzed your book. This healing-style writing is very popr among young people nowadays. We even held several seminars to extract the highlights and selling points, all agreeing it has great adaptation potential. As the original author, hearing such affirmation naturally made her very happy, Thank you. So, I hope to acquire the film and television rights from you. Ivan said sincerely, We n to make a TV series, divided into two parts. ire wasntcking in money, but this was her dream, so she was especially pleased and didnt ask about the price of the rights. She simply said, I havent written the grand finale yet, but it will bepleted soon. I know, weve read the book. ire told him honestly, I n to bring myptop with me when I travel around the world. Im leaving in a couple of days, and right now, I have three potential endings in mind, but none of them are quite satisfactory. I thought maybe traveling would inspire me. Dont worry, we can start with the first part. Your story is clearly divided into two parts. Ivan had done his homework thoroughly, Take a look at the contract, we trust you to give the story a perfect conclusion. Okay. ire took the contract and carefully read through it. Ivan got up and poured her a cup of coffee. Thank you. The girl nced at him, quickly finished reading the contract, I think the contract terms are eptable to me, Mr. Marsh, thank you for your affirmation. To be honest, I am a businessman. I not only value this work, but I also value the poprity you bring. Ivan was straightforward, sitting back in his office chair, This is a mutually beneficial partnership. ire was well aware of this. Since marrying the King Lu Layeka, her value had skyrocketed. But she had the confidence that her work was still the most critical point. If the work wasnt good, criticism would ensue, and Marsh Group wouldnt dare invest easily, after all, a bigpany doesntck money, and reputation is more important. If you have no issues, go ahead and sign this contract. I think the copyright fee ire looked at him and said softly, is a bit too high. Obviously exceeding the market price. Have you estimated how much your poprity is worth? Ivan asked her. ire met his gaze and couldnt help but smile. Be confident, if you think its fine, just sign it. He said to her. The girl took the pen, signed her name at the end of the contract, and then pressed her fingerprint. Ivan also took out a stamp from the drawer and stamped it next to her signature. The contract was officially in effect. I also want to buy the rights to your audiobook andic book. With that, he took out two more contracts from the drawer and handed them to her. ire was surprised, All rights development? Trust Marsh Group with this, are youfortable? Ivan looked at her earnestly. ire couldnt help but smile, Trust, must trust. Without even looking at the price of the rights, she flipped to the end of the contract and signed her name. Chapter 1880: Bubu Likes Cats Ivan took one copy of the contract and ced it back in the drawer. Standing up, he reached out to her, Looking forward to your perfect ending. ire also stood up, formally shaking his well-defined hand, Thank you for your approval, Mr. Marsh. We will stay as true to the original work as possible, trying to retain your fan base, he said. Alright, she responded, touched by his words. Happy to coborate, Ivans lips curved into a handsome smile. Happy to coborate. Releasing her hand, Ivan added, Ouric team at thepany is newly formed, and this will be your first book. Have you found aic artist? ire asked, taking a sip of her coffee, her eyes sparkling. I am very interested inics. I think those who can turn their ideas into reality on paper are exceptionally talented! Ivan didnt hesitate to praise her, I think those who can convey emotions through words are also very talented, especially those who can resonate with readers. ire didnt stay long, as she had to go home to be with her little baby. After finishing her coffee and taking the contract, she thanked Mr. Marsh again and left. Shortly after, Andrew entered. Ivan asked him, How did it go with theic artists I asked you to contact? Two of them are in Japan and have no ns to return home in the near future. No matter how high our offer, they are not interested. They might be rich second generations who are indifferent to money. It seems that they are motivated by passion, Andrew said helplessly. This furrowed Ivans brows. Were there really artists that even Marsh Group couldnt recruit? What about the other two? he inquired. He had chosen four artists in total after personally inspecting their styles online. All of them were recognized by Ivan and had a certain level of poprity and fan base. He wanted to invite them to be the main artists. I cant reach one of them. She doesnt reply to private messages, her phone is disconnected, and her social media hasnt been updated for a long time. I managed to contact thest one, but she can onlye for an interview on the first of next month. She doesnt seem too excited about our offer and is quiteid-back. Im not sure if she wille on Monday, Andrew exined. Ivans sharp gaze locked onto him. With a flock of crows passing by outside, Andrew continued, Mr. Marsh, its not my fault. This group theyre just strange. He added with a somewhat bitter smile, Ive found thatic artists are quite proud. Theyre not swayed by money; they have their own spiritual world and are really rxed. And who did you contact? Ivan asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A moment of hesitation passed, and Andrew replied, Bubu the cat lover. Bubu the Cat Lover, Ivan repeated coolly. Exactly, Andrew chuckled awkwardly. Bubu the Cat Lover, Bubu the Cat Lover. However, internally, he was questioning the pen name. Why not just call her Bubu or Cat Cat? Among the four carefully selectedic artists, Ivan favored Bubus style the most. He felt that she was a girl with a strong hand when it came to leading. Therefore, hemanded, Forget about the other three. Keep a close eye on this Bubu. Find a way to recruit her, no matter what. I only care about the results. Got it, Andrew felt like he had just taken on a huge challenge. A great work requires a great team and a skilled lead artist. Bubu the Cat Lover was the person Ivan had chosen. Chapter 1881: Emotions Rising Back in Arkpool City, Tristan would go to thepany every morning to take care of work matters, then have lunch with Monica, and dedicate the afternoon to her. Under the warm sunlight, they would stroll hand in hand in matching outfits like a couple. They would visit DIY craft shops, making meaningful little trinkets for each other by hand, and leaving postcards on the wall of the shop. They would go to the amusement park, ride the pirate ship and roller coaster, scream together while holding hands, take photos at the same angle on the Ferris wheel, and even change their WeChat profile pictures to a couples picture In the bustling crowd, she would pull funny faces while holding a candied hawthorn, and he would help her take photos in a grid pattern. Monica had wless skin and a high level of attractiveness, so every photo taken turned out beautifully without needing any editing. They also visited a pet store and adopted an adorable butterfly dog Returning to Tristans home in the evening, Monica was a bit tired. She would lean back on the couch hugging a pillow, and Tristan would massage her legs. Feeling sore? he asked. A little bit, Monica replied excitedly. Quick, get that notebook and lets see how many things weve aplished today. At least three, Tristan got up to grab the notebook and flipped it open. Visited the amusement park, did crafts, and adopted the butterfly dog. The cute, white butterfly dog bounced around happily in the living room, seemingly pleased with its new home and fond of its new owners. Lele,e here! Come here! Monica called out to the fluffy puppy, gently petting its head. The puppy wagged its little tail and ran excitedly towards her, yfully jumping onto her and sticking out its tongue as if it were smiling. Tristan marked the date on the three things they aplished that day and together they pressed their handprints onto the page. Their time spent together was truly delightful, each day filled with joy and happiness. It wasnt aboutpleting tasks, but rather the emotional value they brought to each other.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Their rtionship quickly grew warmer. Nighttime. Spencer had just left the club and was immediately surrounded by arge group of media reporters, forcing him to hit the brakes. With the car window open, several microphones were thrust in his direction as cameras shed, capturing the moment. Spencer, Cherrymitted suicide by jumping into the river. Are you aware of this? Spencer, was Cherrysst phone call to you? Spencer, please respond to this incident. Spencer furrowed his thick brows slightly, his cold gaze impatiently sweeping over them. Who is she? What does it have to do with me? Weve already broken up, had no contact, move aside! Even from a distance, his anger was palpable, and with that, he stepped on the gas pedal. Unable to dodge, the reporters were knocked down! The car raced away! After breaking free from the encirclement, Spencer slowed down and checked the news article on his phone. Cherrys suicide had made front-page headlines. He had a nk expression on his face, feeling speechless because he was now in the news due to the association with her. There was a lot of public opinion online now, linking their past rtionship together, which infuriated Spencer. For the sake of traffic, they just lumped everything together! From the moment Cherry left that door, they had no further contact, and he never mistreated her. When they were together, he gave her a card that she had already spent a lot of money on. Back at home, Spencer ignored the news, not wanting to deal with these trivial matters. His phone rang, and it was Alfie calling. Sitting on the couch, Spencer answered with a different mood, Hello, young master Alfie! A smile appearing on his face. Chapter 1882: Dream Uncle, are you busy? Alfies cute voice came through, with a hint of coyness in his question. Not at all, Spencer leaned back in his chair, casually grabbing a pillow and cing it on hisp, a rxed smile on his face. What are you up to? Have you been studying welltely? Did you finally remember to give me a call? Yes, Ive been studying a lot. Ive really missed you, you know? Can you y a game with me? The little guy issued a direct invitation, with thest sentence being the key point. Spencer asked, Now? Yes, my ssmates are all too weak, not fun at all, theyre no match for me. Thanks for thinking highly of me, young master Alfie. Spencer readily agreed, Lets connect then. Alright! The little one was especially happy, Uncle, Ill hang up now! Dont go easy on me, were going to have an epic battle! Okay. After the call ended, the uncle and nephew connected to start their game, whichsted for three hours. Spencer rarely found a worthy opponent, as he considered the kids at the club to be weak as well. Meanwhile, the news of his ex-girlfriend Cherry jumping into the river had taken over the headlines, quickly raising the spotlight on him. It wasnt until Spencer realized it was gettingte that he said to Alfie, Young master, its time to sleep, you have homework tomorrow. After this game. The child was deeply immersed, Uncle, can you y with me every weekend? Ill agree if you win this round, I dont want to y with you if youre too weak. Dont be like that! Alfiecked confidence, after all, he was facing a king today, You cant bully a kid! Spencer was amused by him, Wheres Diana? Shes out. What about grandma? Grandma took Diana out to y.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Due to the time difference, it was still daytime over there. After the game ended, Spencer bid farewell to Alfie and went upstairs to take a shower, the sound of rushing water echoing from the warm yellow lit bathroom Thinking about the online drama, he was still feeling quite gloomy. Half an hourter, he emerged wearing a white bathrobe. He poured half a ss of wine into a tall ss from the liquor cab, then walked to the window alone. Whenever night fell, Spencer, alone in this vast vi, always felt a little lonely. Drinking wine while gazing at the nightly view outside, no one knew what he was thinking, but his mood was definitely not great. His short ck hair always had a hint of rebellion, and his attractiveness carried a deadly allure. Modern girls loved bad boys, and Spencer appeared to be a yboy, though those who got close to him could sense a touch of mystery about him. It was as if he had passed through a sea of flowers without getting a single leaf stuck to him, as if no one could touch his heart. In other words, his heart had never opened up to anyone. Perhaps he was waiting, but he didnt know what he was waiting for The night grew deeper. Having had a drink before bed, Spencer quickly fell into a deep sleep. Just past midnight, he entered a dream It felt like he had traveled back to his second year of high school The towering white school buildings, the science museum, the sun-dappledrge basketball court. Wearing a white jersey, he sweated it out with his friends, his figure weaving through the light and shadows, his shooting skills already among the best. Wow! So amazing! Spencer! Spencer! Its Spencer! Dribbling the ball, he leaped up, no matter how far away, he could shoot several in a row. Even his wiping sweat gesture was super cool. He was immune to the excitement of the surrounding girls, as he mostly didnt pay them much attention. Chapter 1883: Like a Spell Beneath the basketball hoop stood a girl in a pristine white dress, her long, jet-ck hair flowing in the wind. She held a bottle of mineral water, gazing quietly at Spencer, waiting for him. Every time she appeared, Spencer felt a sense of happiness wash over him. He tossed the ball to a friend and hurried over to her, asking with a smile, Summer, I thought you werenting? His heart was brimming with joy. The girl handed him the water bottle, saying, I finished my homework, so I came to see you. She nced at the envious ssmates led by the ss monitor, all very excited. Without saying a word, she just smiled at him and said, You continue. Then she turned and walked towards the ssroom. Spencer gazed at her retreating figure for a long time, but at that moment, the group of girls surrounded him. Spencer, can I borrow your English notes?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Spencer, lets sing a song together for Fridays ss activity? Amidst the bustling voices, Summer distinctly heard the sharp voice of the ss monitor, Huang Yan, intentionally raising her tone. A slight pang pricked Summers heart as she stopped walking and looked back. She saw Huang Yans face close to Spencers, wiping away his sweat. Summers expression remained calm as she quickly averted her gaze and continued towards the ssroom to study for the uing test. In a dream, Spencer crossed over the short Huang Yan and continued to watch that figure disappear, a sense of loss creeping up. Next, a never-ending argument yed out in the dream. Spencer, your letter. After entering the ssroom, Summer casually ced a letter on his desk, asking, Which sister sent this one? Without opening the envelope, he ced the letter in the drawer, not opening it in her presence. He answered her question, An old friend from middle school. Summer seemed to have a thousand words to say but ended up saying nothing. As she prepared to leave, he stood up and grabbed her arm. Summer, why dont you trust me? Whats there to be angry about? Shes just a friend! She halted, looking at him with a faint gaze. I trust you, so Im not angry. What do you trust? Is this not being angry to you? What should my attitude be then? Im your girlfriend. Should I reply to her and be friends with her? Summer, youre being unreasonable. , the girl remained silent, simply because she loved him. In the dream, his mood was very sour, and shecked patience, pulling away from his grasp and walking away. They ended up in a cold war for several days, with no one initiating an exnation or mentioning a breakup. Then Spencer woke abruptly from his sleep, with the bedrooms sleep light casting a hazy glow on his face. The girls familiar face lingered in his mind, her voice echoing in his ears. In the silence of the night, he felt engulfed by endless loss. Young and naive in love, only to regret it when lost. No matter what, he couldnt fall back asleep, tossing and turning in bed for half an hour before getting up and reaching for the bottle of alcohol. Sitting by the window, he drank alone, feeling a sense of loneliness like toasting the moon and facing his own shadow. This woman was like a lingering spirit in his dreams, entwined for nearly a decade, and he had no idea when it would end. But his pride wouldnt allow him to search for her, knowing that ten years could change everything. Every time he checked her social media, he left no trace, but his emotions remained unsettled for a long time. Chapter 1884: Let’s Make a Deal Even though she rarely updated her social media, he had been following her for a decade. It became a habit, and he remembered every word of her updates. Due to the countless times he had read them, he unknowingly memorized them all. But what good did memorizing them do? They were like a spell. Unknowingly, dawn broke. Spencer had no intention of going to the club today. Sleep-deprived, he was in no mood and felt exhausted. Around seven in the morning, his phone rang. It was Ivan calling. He answered without speaking, and Ivan asked, Where are you? At home, he replied, still sounding weary. Are you going to the club? Ivan asked, I have something to discuss with you. Not going. Why are you looking for me? Spencer casually asked. But Ivan didnt respond. Instead, he hung up and drove to Spencers house. It wasnt until several minutester that the distinctive Lamborghini stopped in Spencers vi yard. Did he reallye so early? What could be so urgent at this hour? Spencer couldnt figure it out. In his pajamas, he directly went downstairs. As Ivan entered, Spencer on the stairs saw him holding a file. Was there some business? Whats wrong? Didnt sleep well? Ivans gaze fell on Spencers face, with noticeable dark circles under his eyes, looking like he had pulled an all-nighter.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Summers figure still lingered in Spencers mind. Despite following her updates, he had no clue about her whereabouts. But even if he knew, what difference would it make? Everything was irretrievable. It wasnt until he went downstairs that Spencer snapped out of it. With a tired look, he nced at the file in his brothers hand and slumped into the sofa. Whats the matter? Finding me so early. I recently acquired the film and television rights to a book and n to shoot a TV series. Id like to invite you to y the male lead. Heres the contract for you to review, Ivan said, cing the contract on the coffee table in front of Spencer. But Spencer showed no interest. I dont want to be in the entertainment industry. Cant you do me a favor? Ivan stood beside the table, hoping Spencer would be busy for three months and not have time for a girlfriend to fix this seamless habit of his. No, thanks. Spencer looked at him. You can find anyone else with that money. People would be willing to coborate with you. Only your temperament fits this role. Thats my opinion and the opinion of the original novels author, he persisted. I refuse. Seeing his indifference, Ivan fell silent for a few seconds. Then he calmly sat across from him. Lets make a deal. With that, he took out a few photos from his pocket and gently pushed them toward Spencer. Summer. Those three words hit his heart like an electric shock! Spencer stared at Ivan, then down at the photos, leaning forward slowly. He saw the haunting figure in those photos Memories were dragged back to ten years ago. And Ivan continued to observe him closely, understanding what was going on in his mind. Indeed, this girl was the key. Are you investigating me? Spencer looked up at Ivan, a hint of anger in his eyes. Ivan took back all the photos without answering, stood up, and said, Whether to sign the contract or not, its up to you. With that, he turned and walked out. Quickly, Spencer got up, snatched the photos from him, and said, I agree to your terms! Chapter 1885: Spencer’s Sudden Self-Blame The brothers gaze converged, with Ivan ncing at him before elegantly crossing his legs and sitting back on the sofa. It was all within his expectations. Spencer picked up a pen and, without even looking at the terms of the contract, directly signed his name. He wanted those photos.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Once, he had many photos of Summer, but when he intended to bring them home for safekeeping, along with stamps and textbooks, they were all taken away by the waste collector, leaving him furious. Ivan finally understood how important this girl was to Spencer. In order to get a few old photos, the stubborn him agreed to do something he wouldnt have done otherwise. After both copies of the contract were signed, Spencer casually handed one over to Ivan. Ivan didnt rush to take it, his tall figure still leaning on the sofa, his deep gaze fixed on Spencers face. Ivan inquired, Why did she break up with you? Upon hearing this, Spencer felt a chill, furrowing his brows. How did he even find out who initiated the breakup? What else did he know? Spencer had a keen interest in everything about Summer, but he didnt show it. The brothers gazes still locked, with Ivan waiting for Spencers response. However, when it came to matters of the heart, he clearly did not want to discuss more. It was his taboo, something he didnt want to mention to anyone. So Spencer chose silence as his answer. She loved you very much, Ivan said softly, opening his lips, But what about you? Do you love her too? Why did things fall apart? What happened? He observed Spencers reaction. Something flickered in Spencers eyes as he slightly averted his gaze from his brother, choosing not to respond. Ivan then ced a photo on the coffee table, nudging it towards Spencer as a reminder, Look at this. Her right ankle. Spencer paused, leaning forward again. He slowly picked up the photo, focusing his gaze on the Spencer clearly tattooed on Summers ankle. She had his name tattooed on her? He didnt know about this, not until now This photo was taken during their senior year; Spencer could tell they were still together. Her familiar bangs, the ne on her neck C a gift from him. He knew that after they broke up, she had sent the ne back to him. Clearly, he had no idea about the tattoo. Spencer suddenly felt a twinge of guilt C how oblivious had he been towards her? Ivan didnt press further, leaving it at that, hoping Spencer would process it himself. Taking the contract, Ivan headed out, leaving the photo behind. Spencer stared at the photo for a long time. The girl still looked deeply etched in his memory, her sweet smile in an era without filters, her eyes clear as crystal. His heart felt like it was being sliced by a knife. Ten minutes after Ivan left, Spencer once again opened Summers social media. He hadnt added her as a friend C he had cleared all contact details when they broke up. But he always remembered this number His gaming ount password was her number. The few photos Ivan had given him stirred up countless memories, unlocking the floodgates of his mind and reigniting his longing for her. What was Summer doing? She hadnt updated her status in three months. Was she okay? Chapter 1886: Encouraging When he logged out, as always, he deleted his browsing history. Even though someone who hadnt logged onto social media in a long time wouldnt really check their history, he still deleted it. He tried to search for her TikTok ount again, but it had suddenly turned into a private ount. Staring at those four words, a sense of disappointment washed over him. She, who had rarely posted updates, had nowpletely hidden herself. This made Spencer couldnt help but wonder, had she stopped sharing her lifepletely? If that was the case, then he would never see her again Thinking about how much she loved him, and how he had failed to cherish her properly, this missed opportunity became a regret in his life. Suddenly, he felt he had been too stubborn. He still remembered what Summer had said before she left C You are like central air conditioning. This isnt about having good rtionships with the opposite sex, its about not having boundaries. He had exined countless times, he also felt exhausted, he didnt want to argue anymore he only had one girlfriend, and that had always been Summer. Do I have to iste myself from other girls just for you? He was unwilling to do so. Do whatever you want, I dont care. After saying that, she turned and left. He was also angry, Summer, you say Im like central air conditioning, then I will be just as you wish! Let me show you what a real central air conditioner looks like!! The girl left without looking back. People always realize how precious what they once had was only after losing it. Spencer regretted not letting go of his pride and actively seeking her out during that most deste and sorrowful period. Growing up without parents, he had always been like a weed, growing, without anyone teaching him how to love. He instinctively weed all warmth from all directions, as he longed for warmth only to miss out on a good girl. This was something that Spencer gradually came to understand many yearster. The Russell family. Early in the morning, Rowan came over to the Russell household. He had breakfast at the Russell family, nning to take ire overseas today to start their honeymoon around the globe. Witney, you must be good at home and listen well, Auntie will bring you back a gift! ire excitedly spoke to the child while holding her.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Although the little baby couldnt understand, she enjoyed listening to ire chatter with her every day. Dont mention it, ire had be more and more skilled at holding the baby through practice over these past few days. Be good, Auntie loves you. After saying this, she couldnt help but kiss the babys cheek gently. Be gentle! Finnley, the old father, had been worried, Dont wake her up by kissing her, put her down quickly, shes sleeping. Eat when youre full, sleep when youve slept, please grow up quickly! ire handed the baby to Mya while speaking a few words. Violet couldnt help but say, ire, since you love children so much, should you consider having one soon too? Before ire could respond, Finnley began to urge, Yes, yes, quickly, so the two children can have each other. I hope your honeymoon trip will bring new joys. Albert also joined in the urging, patting Rowans shoulder with a smile. Putting down the baby, ire picked up the luggage, linked arms with Rowan, smiled at everyone, waved goodbye, Goodbye, everyone! She automatically avoided the topic of inducingbor. Uncle and Aunt, we are leaving now. Dr. Watson remained gentlemanly and polite, smiling as he spoke, I will take good care of ire. Go on, have a joyful honeymoon! If you get pregnant, choose to keep it, Uncle and Aunt will help you take care of them. Oh my. ire was really embarrassed. Chapter 1887: Taking the Contract to the Hospital After waving goodbye to everyone, Rowan left with ire. A car was waiting in the yard to take them directly to the airport. Lately, the focus of the Russell family had shifted to Mya and the children. Laughter and joy could often be heard in the mansion, giving it more of a homey feel. With the addition of a new baby, the family was bustling around taking care of things. Mya, who was now in confinement, was enjoying queen-like treatment. Since the incident at home and being with Finnley, Mya had shed her childishness and be more mature andposed. Before they knew it, Friday had arrived. That afternoon, Andrews phone rang, and he received a call. A girl on the other end told him, Andrew, I sprained my ankle and am hospitalized at the orthopedics department. I dont think I can make it next Monday for the appointment. Is it serious? Andrew couldnt help but feel nervous. This was Bubu Loves Cat after all!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She was the only one among the fouric masters carefully selected by Mr. Marsh who had the possibility of being invited to join thepany. Therefore, Andrew couldnt afford to ck off. Which hospital are you in? Ille visit you! He had to attend to her like a grandmother. No, no need the girl quickly refused. Its just a minor issue, Ill be fine after a few days of rest. No, no, I muste. Andrew really feared she might run off. Just tell me your location, and Ill bring the contract to you. This Mr. Marsh sincerely wants to invite you to ourpany. He has entrusted me with such an important task, and I must help him aplish it. Lets sign the contract first, and you cane by anytime you want. In any case, she couldnt be allowed to escape. Absolutely not. Helpless, Bubu Loves Cat reluctantly told him the name of the hospital. Andrew immediately put aside his work, grabbed the contract, and drove over. He was truly anxious, fearing that the girl might find an excuse to leave. Comic masters were all quite unique, with their thoughts jumping all over the ce. If he messed this up, Mr. Marsh would never let him off. Driving past a flower shop, Andrew, who was very understanding of social norms, quickly parked and bought a bouquet of lilies for her. He couldnt just show up with the contract. It wasnt appropriate to visit an injured person with a contract. It was better to first offer some warmth; it would facilitate the discussion of cooperation. In the hospital room, the girl with a broken leg sat by the bed, holding her phone and sighing, What bad luck. How coincidental to break my leg at this time? She still had a good impression of the Marsh Group. If she could be a cartoonist at such a bigpany, it would at least guarantee good stories, if not fame and fortune, because she believed in Mr. Marshs taste. There was a knock on the hospital room door, and the girl looked up to see a tall young man entering with a bouquet of lilies. He was wearing a gray suit, quite handsome, and carrying a bag in his hands. Are you Miss Bubu? Andrews tone was gentle as his gaze met hers. The girl hesitated but nodded slightly. Yes, I am. Hello, Im Andrew, the assistant of Mr. Marsh who called you. Andrew ced the lilies gently on the bedside table. Thank you, the girls gaze lightly swept over the fresh bouquet, filling the space with a subtle floral fragrance. Andrew stood in front of the bed, nced at her stered right leg, and asked with concern, Is it serious? What did the doctor say? Its a minor fracture, not serious, but I have to rest in bed for some time. The girl was young and pretty, around 20 years old, with plenty of cogen on her face. Andrew felt relieved. He looked at the contract in his hand and then back at her. Um can we sign the contract first? If he didnt get her signature, Mr. Marsh would be unable to fulfill his duty. To prevent any troubles, he had to get the contract signed first. Chapter 1888 Successfully Signed Without waiting for the girl to say anything, he proactively suggested, Miss Bubu, you can negotiate with me on conditions, as long as its within my abilities, I will agree to it! Can we sign the contract today? Seal the deal? The girl looked at him with a smile, finding this assistant quite charming. So, she thought for a moment and said to him, I want to eat canned food. What? Andrew thought he misheard, but he quickly came to his senses. Was this her condition? The girl continued, Ive been obsessed with homemade canned food for the past month, without preservatives. I make them fresh every day and Ive be addicted to them. Im craving them right now. Andrew met the girls gaze and reluctantly nodded. Ill give it a try? He was afraid of not being able to replicate the taste she desired, thus ruining the contract signing. Okay, the girl nodded. Should I leave now? Andrew stood up, nning to make handmade canned food, but he had no clue where to start. However, in order to get this contract and report back to Mr. Marsh as soon as possible, he decided he had to seed no matter what. On his way downstairs, he flipped through a recipe video. So, he bought fresh fruits like pineapples, apples, and peaches from the fruit store, watched tutorials on TikTok, bought rock sugar from the supermarket. This was the first time Andrew tried this, all for a girl he just met. Bubu Loves Cat sat alone on the bedside, asionally checked on by nurses. She hadnt told her parents about her sprained foot because they were busy, and she didnt want them to worry. A few hourster, Andrew returned to the hospital. He brought a sessful batch of canned food after three failed attempts, feeling a sense of aplishment. You spent so much time on this? the girl asked softly, Do you live far away? Was it difficult for you? Andrew smiled awkwardly, Not too far away, just that this was my first time. It took a few tries, but thank you, I finally seeded. It feels great. The girl smiled at him, Thank you. She took the canned food and ced it on the bedside table, then reached out to him, Give me the contract. Is your ID with you? Andrew asked, I need to make a copy. Ill bring it to you tomorrow. Its here. Here is the contract, take a look. He handed her the contract and a pen eagerly. The girl opened the contract, and the sry mentioned was five thousand more than what they had discussed on the phone, which was already quite generous. Looking up at him, the girls eyes showed a hint of shock. This sry Seeing her confusion, Andrew quickly exined, Because we sincerely want to hire you, the boss decided to add five thousand! She was touched and at a loss for words. She quickly read through the entire contract, then signed her name at the end without hesitation. At that moment, Andrew received a work-rted call and had to rush back to the office. The girl handed him the contract and handed her ID card from her bag, Here! Andrew took it without looking closely and put both the ID and the contract into a file bag. Miss Bubu, I have to leave now. Enjoy the canned food while its fresh. Theres some work at the office that needs my attention. If I have time tomorrow, Ille see you and bring more canned food.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Okay, thank you. The girl smiled as she watched him leave. Andrew was also quite happy. He finally sealed this important deal, hoping he wouldnt lose thestic artist. Chapter 1889: Is This Really Just a Coincidence? Andrew returned to thepany and ced the contract in the drawer before getting busy with work. He didnt bother looking at the names signed on the contract or the names on the identity cards. Half an hourter, the well-dressed Ivan entered the office. With his hands in his pockets, he exuded a natural aura. Andrew coincidentally walked in at the same time, eagerly approaching Ivan with the contract in hand. Excitedly, he reported, Mr. Marsh, the contract has been signed. What contract? Ivan inquired. Bubu Loves Cat. I met her today! Andrew couldnt contain his excitement. She called me and said she couldnte on Monday because she sprained her foot and is hospitalized. So, you went to the hospital? It was the first time Ivan had seen such dedication from him, closely scrutinizing Andrew. Yes! Andrew proudly handed over the contract. I was worried she might run away, so I went to see her. Ivan, however, wasnt particrly pleased. Out of the four cartoonists he had in mind, only one had signed. As the CEO, he couldnt help but feel a bit disappointed. As he reached for the contract from the folder, the girls identity card slipped out and fell to the ground. Ivan lowered his gaze, but before he could pick it up, Andrew hurriedly grabbed it. Ill make a copy for her. Ill drop it off when I have time. With the contract in one hand, Ivan took the identity card from Andrews hand, intending to see how old the girl was. When he saw the name, a flicker of recognition crossed his brow. Xu Jinyi? Andrew leaned in to see the name for the first time, Xu Jinyi, and couldnt help but be puzzled. Do you know her? Summer, Xu Jinyi? Ivan uttered softly. He raised his eyes, suddenly clinging to a glimmer of hope. Could this be Spencers first loves younger sister? Judging by her age, this girl was only 20 years old and clearly not Summer. Although he hadnt seen the person herself, it was apparent from the ID photo that she wasnt Summer. But the name could it be a coincidence? Andrew also suddenly understood something, as he had been researching Summers information previously. Is is this really just a coincidence? Go check this girls household registration, see if she has a sister, Ivanmanded immediately. Yes! Andrew nodded and quickly turned to check. For Ivan, it seemed luck was on his side, as obtaining this information required minimal effort. He personally made two copies of the identity card for thepanys records. Sitting in his office chair, he gazed calmly at the girl in the photo on the ID card, linking her to the images of Summer in his mind. Soon, Andrew entered the room, and Ivan looked up. Did you find out? Andrew, efficient in his work, approached the desk sadly and softly reported, Mr. Marsh, Xu Jinyi only has her parents, she is an only child. The slight hope in Ivans heart was shattered, but he quickly regained hisposure. Could there really be such a coincidence in this world? What about Summer? Have you found her whereabouts? Ivan handed the girls identity card to Andrew and inquired. Andrew gingerly epted the card and nervously replied, Ive been searching tirelessly but havent found her yet. Let me know as soon as you find anything. With that, Ivan shifted his gaze back to hisputer, preparing for a meeting. Understood. Andrew felt the same sense of urgency. Early morning. Tristan sat at the helm in the rke Corp meeting room, listening to the reports from the directors and asionally offering his own insights, which were always sharp and well-received. Monica, on the other hand, was at the piano training school, fulfilling her princess duties by diligently teaching the children how to y the piano, remaining dedicated to the terms of her contract.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1890: A Day of Love Children loved her very much. After ss, they would y together, and the ssroom would be filled withughter and joy from time to time. Monicas infectious smile and beautiful voice made her stand out. With her piano skills, she exuded a charm that otherscked. Around eleven oclock, Tristans car stopped outside the training center. Monica received a call to end work and got into the passenger seat. What do you want to eat? Whatever you want! Tristan took her to have lunch at a newly opened restaurant nearby. The stylish decor impressed Monica, and she took some photos to share with her friends. Tristan was the first to like her post. Recently, they were busy with work in the mornings and had lunch together. In the afternoons, they would focus on their rtionship andplete the 100 little things together. Lets go to the haunted house? Tristan held her hand as they left the restaurant, smiling at her. Are you scared? With you by my side, Im not afraid. The girl seemed somewhat excited. Have you been there before? Tristan asked as he opened the passenger side door for her. The girl bent down to get into the car, shook her head, and replied, No, but Im very interested. Ive read reviews online and found it thrilling. Alright, consider it fulfilling your dream. Besides, Ive never been there either. Tristan drove her to the most popr haunted house among young people nearby. He hadpared several houses beforehand and made a strategic n. This haunted house had high ratings on a popr tform and was said to be perfect for couples. As they arrived, Tristan bought tickets online. When he received the tickets at the entrance, the horrifying images on them made Monica instinctively hold onto his arm tightly. Whats wrong? Youre already scared before entering? Tristan looked forward to her reaction. Monica turned around and hugged him, wrapping her arms around his waist. Looking up at him from his embrace, she blinked and gazed at him, yfully saying, You cant leave me alone. No matter what happens, you must hold my hand tightly. Thats a given. Tristan embraced her. I will definitely protect you, well go in ande out together. Shall we? The girl let go of him and linked her arm with his. With you by my side, Im really not afraid! Tristan felt warmth in his heart upon hearing her words. The two walked towards the entrance. Inside, the lights flickered, and the eerie music yed. Initially, the atmosphere was rxed, and both were filled with anticipation and excitement. Some small ghosts floating around them seemed cute, as they knew they were not real.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But as they walked deeper inside, the atmosphere grew stronger, the lights dimmer, and the sound of a baby crying could be heard. Tristan always held Monica close, showing great responsibility. Ahh! Ahh!! Monicas screams rang out, and she always turned to Tristan, who held her tightly. They stayed in the haunted house for an hour, bing the most mentally resilient yers in recent times and earning a bonus of two thousand dors. It was an unexpected gain, and for two well-off individuals, it was a memorable experience. In the evening, they used the bonus to eat hotpot together, watched the most beautiful fireworks disy in Arkpool City, and even bought matching couple phone cases while shopping. While walking, they stumbled upon an arcade with many young peopleing in and out. Tristan asked her, Do you want to y games? Sure! So, they walked in Todays agenda was packed C visiting the haunted house, having hotpot, getting couple phone cases, ying games, watching fireworks Their day was full of joy. If they continued at this pace, they would soon be getting married. Chapter 1891: Very Happy Indeed In fact, through these little romantic gestures, their feelings for each other had quickly heated up. They not only got to know each other better, but also found it difficult to part ways, realizing they loved each other more.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Over the next few days, they agreed to be busy with work in the morning, have lunch together, and finish the unfinished tasks from their list of 100 things in the afternoon. They grew more and more eager to meet each other, even in the morning, and would contact each other whenever they had a moment. In the evening, Tristans car parked in Algerones yard, and they were back today. Afterpleting three more romantic tasks, they came back early, wanting to have dinner together with Algerone and Belinda. Mom! As soon as Monica got out of the car, she saw her mother tending to the roses in the yard. They had be even more beautiful in the days she hadnt visited. A gentle breeze brushed by, carrying a rich floral scent in the air. Youre back? Belinda cut a few stems of flowers with scissors; she would put them in a vaseter. Seeing her daughters return, she smiled and said, Dad is cooking something delicious for you. Hes thrilled to hear youre back. Hello, auntie. Tristan also got out of the car, and upon hearing her words, he said, Ill go help him. With that, he walked towards the house. Monica ran towards her mother and took the flowers from her hands. Be careful, they have thorns, Belinda kindly reminded her. The girl nodded, her concerned tone tinged with a hint of gossip, Belinda, how have you two been getting along recently? Do you feel like youre falling in love? Belindas face was adorned with a sweet smile as she nced at her daughter, then buried her head to continue trimming the flower stems. Have you been taking care of your heart? How are things progressing with Tristan? When are you nning to get married? We said well wait a little longer, the girl blushed. Have you slept together? Belinda asked, making Monica feel embarrassed and shy. Stop prying, give young people some privacy, okay? Then tell me, how have things been progressing for you two recently? Belinda became serious. Its been great, we both busy ourselves in the morning, and then we have our dates in the afternoon, she answered, her face reflecting a sweet smile. In the kitchen, the two men cooked a heartfelt dinner for their beloved women. After dinner, Tristan took Monica back to his ce. The two started discussing their wedding, nning the details of the venue setup and invitation design together. As the night grew deeper, they were still in the study, discussing with more excitement, no hint of sleepiness in sight. They shared smiles, feeling tender and sweet. The next morning, before going to the office, Andrew parked the car downstairs at the hospital. It was his fifth visit to see Xu Jin. Today, he brought her breakfast and two cans of preserved food he madest night. Finding out that this girl lived in the hospital alone, not wanting to worry her family, touched him with her maturity. In the ward, the girl was awakened by her ringing phone. She picked it up quickly, Hello, Ansel. Agnes, where are you? Ive been to your house for three days and havent seen anyone; your phone has been off too. Are you missing? Im at the hospital. What?! Why are you at the hospital? What happened? Which hospital are you in? Dont go to my mom; I havent told her about this minor problem. Then she gave him the specific hospital address. The boy rushed over in a hurry. As soon as the call ended, there was a gentle knock on the ward door. The girl looked up, Come in. The door opened gently, and Andrew appeared. Chapter 1892: A Childhood Friend Andrew, this early? The girl was surprised to see him and tried to sit up with effort. Im here to help you. Andrew took a few steps forward, quickly set down the breakfast, and pressed a button. The front half of the ward began to fold upward, and the girl was able to sit up without any effort. Thank you. Agnes smiled warmly at him, feeling a bit embarrassed. My parents own three flower shops and are very busy, so I didnt want to bother them with this minor injury. Its normal to be in the hospital alone, no need to be shy. Andrewforted her, telling a lie, Ive been in the hospital alone before too. He handed her the breakfast gently, saying, Eat while its still warm, Ill bring you lunchter. Youve been so helpful these days, I can just order takeout. But a girl who wont even eat canned food with preservatives, how can she eat takeout? You always take such good care of your body, right? The girl replied with a gentle smile, Not really, you dont have toe over for lunch, I know youre busy. My best friend knows about my situation and is on the way here, I guess shell stay with me for a few days. Best friend? Just as Andrew spoke, the door of the ward burst open. Agnes, are you okay?! Ansel, seeing the two people in the ward, was out of breath and stunned for a moment! Instead of immediately asking about the girls injury, his gaze fell on the unfamiliar man in front of the bed, asking, Who are you? Andrew met his gaze, clearly misunderstood.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, Agnes hurriedly spoke, He is our bosss assistant, who just brought me breakfast. Representing the bosss condolences? eptable. Oh, thank you! The young man immediately smiled and reached out to Andrew, Hello, Im Ansel! Im Agness childhood friend! It was clear to Andrew that this young man liked the girl. He smiled politely and shook hands, Hello. Then Andrew looked at the girl sitting by the bed, Ill leave now, I have a morning meeting at thepany. Okay, thank you, Andrew. Youre wee. Andrew turned and left, feeling a little bit of loss in his heart because of this young mans appearance. But they seemed to be of simr age and had a good rtionship. These days when he came to visit her, she would always insist on painting on her tablet. She said she truly loved it, and they talked about emotions and ideals. Andrew was a bit impressed by this kind of spirit. Marsh Group. Someone entered the CEOs office and reported, Mr. Marsh, Miss Russells novel has been adapted into a script, please take a look. So fast? Ivan was a bit surprised and took the thick book. We worked overnight to finish it, knowing that this project is urgent. It was urgent because Ivan wanted Spencer to be busy, not giving him a single free day. Alright, Ill read the script, you all have worked hard. Ivan nced at the project leader, Prepare to start auditioning for the female lead. The female lead has a fiery personality, a clear sunflower girl. Among the actresses we looked at, nonepletely matched the character, so we think maybe auditioning from a group of neers might be better. The project leader smiled and humbly said, Of course, this is just my suggestion. Because the sess of the show depends on the audience paying, I suggest letting the audience choose the female lead themselves through online voting. That was also Ivans idea. Chapter 1893: The First Time I Saw Her The director nodded in agreement, Well arrange everything on our end immediately. Then the two of them delved into the specifics of the project, including the selection of the director. For example, where to shoot the first scenes, and some matters that needed to be coordinated with the local government. Before they knew it, it was already dusk. Spencer hadnt been to the club these days, and the closest match was scheduled for the end of next month, so he had some free time for now. Standing on the vis terrace, holding a photo, he gazed reluctantly away from the girl in the picture, and turned his gaze to the distant sky. The sunset tonight was so beautiful, the clouds dyed in deep reds, light reds, and orangeyered and decorated by the setting sun, it was a bit grand and magnificent. Such a beautiful sky, like a dream, made him involuntarily think back to his freshman year. White teaching buildings, green vines hanging on the railings, and a youthful atmosphere everywhere on campus. When he first walked into that ssroom, with a dozen ssmates inside, he immediately spotted the girl in a white dress, waist-length hair, giving off a refreshingly special vibe. The first arrivals grabbed buckets and cloths or picked up brooms and mops to start cleaning. The girl finished wiping the ckboard, walked out of the ssroom to wash the cloth at the faucet, and Spencer put down his backpack and bucket to go out. The setting sun shone on both him and her, making his eyes squint a bit. That afternoon, the sky was just as beautiful as it is today the slightly intoxicated sunlight, counting the fantasies in their young hearts. At that moment, Spencer missed her again, not just remembered her. Dusk. Ivan left work early and returned to Emerald Bay, apanying Jennifer for dinner. He hadnt nned to go to the office recently, but Jennifer had insisted. Jennifer knew he cared a lot about this project, and she always said that she was still in the early stages of pregnancy, everything was stable, there were Marry, Jordan, and other servants at home, no need for him to stay there. After all, with such arge group, there are many things that require his handling. Hows work recently? Is thepany busy? As the vice president of the group, Jennifer looked at financial reports every day, and this quarter had seen several new projects added. Its okay, Andrew is actually very capable, no worse than Finnley. Ivan was quite pleased, Now mainly focused on the film and television sector, ires work is a valuable resource that we are very interested in, so Im keeping an eye on it too. Is it being developed as a film alongside the manga? Yes. Ivan was quite happy, Her work was already excellent, with particrly delicate emotions, a healing style, and now that she has be a princess and is still updating, her poprity has soared, ranking first on various channels, and its stable. So we need to strike while the iron is hot. Jennifers gentle gaze fell on him, Turn her book fans into drama fans. Yes. Have the actors been selected? Spencer is ying the male lead, weve already signed the contract. This took Jennifer by surprise and brought a bit of excitement, In the end, the bigger person always wins, right? Then Ivan told her Summers story and the origin and ownership of those photos. First love?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Jennifer was shocked after hearing it, So figuring out the reason for their breakup will help Spencer let gopletely and reset his view on love, right? I think so. Ivan believed in his analysis. Chapter 1894: Choosing the Leading Lady As they dined, their conversation naturally turned to the topic of actresses. After dinner, the two of them retired to the living room. Jennifer gracefully took a seat on the sofa as Ivan ced the openptop in front of her. Take a look at this casting link. You can register yourself, upload your photos, write a personal profile, and once approved by the backend, your profile will appear on the homepage. When will the voting start? Jennifer inquired. Voting will open tomorrow morning at eight. It will bepletely fair and just. The top three with the most votes within 72 hours will undergo offline assessments. This way, the choice of the actress will reflect the will of the people. Jennifer refreshed the page and eximed, The response is overwhelming. Within seconds, over 700 people have sessfully registered. Yes, the backend is reviewing 24/7. I predict this will be a casting call with over a hundred thousand participants, Ivan remarked confidently. I trust the judgment of the public, and we will not tolerate any fraudulent voting. Once detected, the individual will be immediately disqualified. Is this casting call only for neers? Jennifer asked. In principle, yes. But if a first-tier actress registers herself, we will approve it. If she can stand out in the votes, I believe its fair game. Strength speaks for itself. As they conversed, Jennifer clicked refresh once more, and a familiar figure caught her eye. Angel? She turned to her husband, Angel has registered too. Who is Angel? Ivan asked inquisitively, sitting next to his wife and ncing at theputer screen. A stunning girl with a captivating aura appeared in the profile section. She exuded elegance in her meticulously applied makeup, her gaze carrying a hint of aloofness. A first-tier movie star?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Starred in 18 hit dramas? Ivan confessed, I dont watch dramas. Shes quite popr, Jennifer informed him. Voting hasnt even started, but I can predict the oue. Her fan base must be incredibly strong, and her dramas are all blockbuster hits. Ivan casually replied, If she can secure a spot in the top three, then well talk. His implication was clear C the leadingdy would be chosen from the top three vote-getters, with no guarantees for her. She does have decent acting skills, and there are no obvious ws in her performances. The scripts she chooses are alsomendable, thanks to her savvy management team. Honey, how do you know so much about the entertainment industry? Ivan embraced her, Looks like youll be involved in this project too. Jennifer smiled, I do keep up with entertainment news asionally. Ivan closed theptop and held her hand, Tell me, what have you been up to during the day? Have you been resting properly? Yes, I have. You can ask Marry if you dont believe me! At that moment, Marry, who had brewed a pot of tea, approached them. With a gentle smile, she reassured Ivan, Please rest assured, sir. Madam does have plenty of time to rest every day, even when shes busy with work, I make sure she takes breaks. With you around, I have no worries. Ivan thought of bing a father again and his demeanor instantly brightened, dispelling any fatigue from work as a constant smile adorned his face. Picking up a book on prenatal education from the coffee table, he engaged in serious discussions with his wife, asionally seeking her advice and reminiscing about when they were expecting Alfie and Diana. Ivan was truly a responsible family man, cherishing Jennifer and the children above all else. Having missed out on significant moments in Alfie and Dianas childhood, he was determined not to repeat the same with his third child He would be a great father. Chapter 1895: When Will You Agree to Be My Girlfriend? At a certain hospital. Ansel has been by Agness side these days, like a buddy, always there to offer snacks and tell jokes. Despite Agnes finding him childish, he continued to be attentive. Ansel, arent you tired? the girl leaned against the bedpost, a hint of exhaustion in her smile. Not at all, not at all, Ansel adored her, having liked her since childhood, always talkative in her presence. Arent you busy at home? Youre always here with me. Not busy at all. At that moment, the door creaked open, and Andrew entered with a can in hand, surprised to find this guy still here. Ansel nced up, and the two mens gazes locked once again. Ansels smile faded, a sense of unease washing over him. Could this be a love rival? Employed at Marsh Group, a favorite of Mr. Marsh, good-looking and talented, all while making canned goods daily! Miss Bubu, I was passing by and decided to drop in, bringing a can for you, Andrew said. ncing at the guy, Andrew then focused his gaze back on the girl, inquiring, Has the doctor said when you can be discharged? Ansel muttered under his breath, Passing by? Bringing canned goods! It should be in the next couple of days, Im feeling much better, thank you, Andrew, Agnes said. Her cheeks dimpled when she smiled. Andrew ced the can on the bedside table, noticing Ansel still watching him. Their gazes locked again. Looking from the girl by the bedside to Ansel, Andrew asked, Is he your boyfriend? Yes. No. Both responded almost simultaneously.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Andrew paused, ncing at her and then him beforeughing, having understood something. Ill be off now. When youre discharged, give me a call. Thepany wees you anytime. With that, Andrew left. Ansel felt uneasy but stayed silent. After all, he and Agnes were not officially a couple. Agnes, when will you agree to be my girlfriend? Feeling insecure, Ansel brought up the topic again. Taking a bite of the canned food, Agnes replied, Why ask this again? Havent I answered you a million times? Were just friends, and only friends. Weve grown up together, know each other inside out, like holding hands. How could we date? Ansel felt disheartened. Because we know each other so well, you know Im not a jerk! Im reliable! Thats better than anything else! Enough, lets change the subject! Otherwise, I wont talk to you anymore! A few dayster, the results of the voting for the female lead in the audition were announced. The first ce was undoubtedly Angel, followed by Cora in second and Tryphena in third. This oue was as expected by Angel, and she had three times more votes than the second-ce Cora, showing her strong fan base. When Ivan and the projects head saw these results, they were undoubtedly shocked. Such a big difference? It seemed that fans were indeed a powerful group not to be ignored. However, in terms of the characters essence, the second-ce Cora seemed to fit the female lead role the best, both in appearance and temperament, exuding a sunflower girl vibe. These three actresses were scheduled to meet the producers at Marsh Group this afternoon. They needed to have offline interviews, decide who would y the lead role and the supporting roles, negotiate their sries, and sign the contracts. All professionals would evaluate and score them, with Ivan also personally present. Chapter 1896: A New Assistant Arrives Angel, theres a phone call for you. In a luxurious makeup room, Angel sat in front of a vanity mirror, while makeup artists meticulously enhanced her beauty to its fullest potential. Her manager, Adide, handed her the ringing phone. Angel took it and put it on speaker, Go ahead. Miss Angel, Im sorry, but I have some family matters to attend to, and I cante in for work. Id like to resign, and I dont need this months sry. Also, Ive found a new assistant for you, shes a friend of mine, and shell be here soon Before the woman could finish her sentence, Angel rolled her eyes and abruptly ended the call. She couldnt remember how many assistants had already left her, but they never seemed to stay long. The constant turnover was getting on her nerves. Her outburst didnt go unnoticed by Adide, who took the phone from Angel, unsure of what to say. What is she up to? Im about to start filming a drama! How could she pull this on me now? Do I have time to train someone new from scratch? Angel was furious, her chest heaving with frustration. If another clumsy assistant shows up, theyll drive me crazy! How can I fully immerse myself in the filming process? As a senior figure in the industry, Angel had a princess-like temper and demanded perfection from those around her. She was strict and harsh, which made many people unable to stand her. Dont be angry. Get in a better mood first, as were heading to Marsh Group for the interview soon. Adide reminded her. Ill take care of training the new assistant and make sure she gets up to speed quickly. With no other options, Angel refrained from furtherints. She closed her eyes, ready to have her eye makeup done. She instructed the makeup artist, Todays makeup should be more pure and innocent. Dont make it too shy. Ive read that novel, and the female lead is portrayed as a pure and passionate character. Of course, Angel. The makeup artist didnt dare be careless. Angel learned that the second and third candidates were both students, with one having no filming experience and the other only having starred in a school drama with average results. Although their votes were lower than hers, the final decision wasnt solely based on poprity. At that moment, a girl walked into the grand lobby, heading towards the artist activity center. She had fair skin, glossy ck hair, and wore a fitted beige long-sleeved top paired with a ck midi skirt. Holding some documents, she approached a staff member and politely asked, Excuse me, could you tell me where Angel is? On the left on the second floor, the first room. Thank you very much. The girl bowed in gratitude and headed towards the elevator. Her fair skin gleamed, radiating a cold yet alluring aura. Her lips curved slightly, hinting at a subtle smile. She was remarkably beautiful, distinctive in her appearance and especially captivating with her eyes, which remained enchanting even without makeup.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon reaching the second floor and turning left to the first makeup room, she spotted Angel seated in front of the vanity mirror. She knocked on the door before entering. Hello, Miss Angel, Im The new assistant, right? Yes. I see. Angel didnt seem to warm up to her new assistant, who stood by quietly without saying a word. Nevertheless, the girl maintained a gentle smile on her lips. Thirty minutester, Angel, wearing her makeup, got into the dedicated car to Marsh Group. She sat in the middle seat, with Adide on her left and the new assistant on her right. When Angel didnt smile, she exuded an icy demeanor that made her hard to please and unweing. Chapter 1897: Angel Dislikes Her Adide is Angels distant cousin, with clean-cut short hair and a slightly chubby figure, never stealing her spotlight. She is known in the industry as a top-notch agent who is adept at handling things swiftly. Her keen eye and ability to settle many matters have kept Angel free from scandals, paving the way for a smooth career journey. Adide is not only her business partner but also family. As their car heads towards Marsh Group, the new assistant sitting beside Angel in this silent atmosphere should, in theory, feel suffocated. However, she remains calm, exuding an air of sophistication. Like a cool block of ice, theres an elusive quality about her, but her lips are always slightly upturned, hinting at a faint smile. Soon, the car arrives at the entrance of Marsh Group. Adide is the first to step out, weing the beautifully dressed and powerful aura of Angel. She walks in bedazzled high heels, wearing a custom-made dress, resembling a princess who has just stepped out of a stage y. Her natural beauty enhanced by a professional makeup artist, showcasing her good figure to the fullest. The new assistant also exits the car, standing as tall as Angel, but without high heels today. She dresses inly, yet exudes a unique charm. Angel halts her steps, not rushing inside but giving her a cold nce, asking, Youve been my assistant for some time in the car earlier. Why didnt you speak? Are you waiting for others to teach you since its your first step in this career? Why not seek guidance from Adide when she has the time? Her tone carries a hint of reproach.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The girl meets her gaze calmly, replying, I knew you were upte rushing for the rehearsalst night, probably tired. Thats why I didnt want to disturb you. Indeed, Angel had taken a moment to rest her eyes in the car earlier. Despite the new assistants response, Angel finds herself speechless and somewhat displeased. She senses that this girl is neither naive nor foolish and is likely to steal the limelight. Therefore, Angel will not tolerate her and will probably let her leave voluntarily, even resigning on her own. Angel is adamant about not tarnishing her reputation. Dismissing a recently hired assistant would surely be perceived negatively by the public, thinking shecks patience in guiding others. You dont need to go in, Angel informs her clearly. Wait in the car. The girl, under Angels displeased gaze, remains silent and watches as Angel and Adide walk ahead. She wonders if this is how A-list female stars are always difficult to serve. Yet, she feels no sadness at not being allowed to follow. She was only covering for a friend for a month, who had long wanted to quit and escape the clutches of the industry. As Adide and Angel enter the lobby of Marsh Group, one cant help but marvel at its grandeur. The high-end design of the lobby is visually stunning, exuding opulence and sophistication. Angel had barely gone upstairs when two other actresses arrived. These neers,cking a fan base, achieved respectable second and third ces. The panel interviewing them includes the director, producers, the scriptwriting team, and Mr. Marsh, a total of thirteen people in the conference room. Each person holds a dossier with information on the three girls, already reviewed multiple times. Opinions vary among the group-Though A-list stars have extensive acting experience, their faces are too familiar, which could easily bore the audience. Chapter 1898: The Same Project You have to understand, her audience all love her, whether or not she causes boredom, they are willing to pay to see her. Yes, even with scandals, idols are always right. This is called blind devotion to a star, sigh. But it can generate economic benefits. I think Tryphena is good, especially those eyes, just like the description in the novel, this kind of passionate air is innate and cannot be acted out, it should be natural. I also value Tryphena, hope she looks the same in person as in photos, I would vote for her, I just like that pure aura about her. Before the three actresses entered the room, they had already privately discussed their opinions. Ivan sat in the leading position, listening quietly, not expressing any opinions, keeping his thoughts to himself. Soon, the staff brought the three highest-voted girls into the meeting room The beautiful girls caught everyones attention, each with their own beauty. They quickly entered the evaluation stage. Downstairs at thepany, the new assistant sat in the car waiting, the driver stood by the car waiting. These two had nomunication, twopletely unrted people, both working for Angel. Out of boredom, she picked up her phone and dialed a number At that moment, in a certain room in the hospitals orthopedic ward. Agness phone rang, she picked it up to see and quickly answered, Hello, sis, where are you? After hearing what the other party said, the girl said in surprise, What? You became Angels assistant? Am I hearing this right? Thats Angel! Top star!! Whats there to idolize about? Do you think shes easy to get along with? The girl on the other end scoffed, I just found out too, she changes assistants 12 times a year, no one wants to endure her pressure long term, but she never fires anyone, they all leave on their own. Oh Agnes felt sorry for her, Then why not quit? The girl smiled, Why should I quit? Ill do my job well, can she eat me? Youre truly my sister! Youre resilient! Refuse to give up! Agnes suddenly wasnt worried about her, You can use her connections to meet more people in the industry, youll have resources to yourself! Besides, youre so smart, and youre not worse-looking than those stic surgery faces! Dont you have an acting dream? Forget about me, how have you beentely? Me? She certainly wouldnt mention her leg injury, she was the kind who only shared good news, not worries, Im fine, my job is settled, I just signed a contract with Marsh Group.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Marsh Group? The girl was a bit surprised, The drama Angel took on is also funded by Marsh Group, technically speaking, we work for the samepany. Drama? The younger sister asked, ires Noodle Couple? Yes. Theic Im the main artist for! I just got the script! Agnes said with some happiness, Lets discuss the plot then? Fantastic! Its the same project! Yes. Agnes, Ill talk to youter, she might being down. Okay, take care of yourself around the tigress! The sister reminded, not very worried about her, because her sisters personality was not one to be taken advantage of. Marsh Group, in a luxurious conference hall upstairs. The three actresses led by Angel introduced themselves, gave speeches, and showcased their talents. Soon it was time for everyone to make a decision. Everyone was quietly discussing, the three actresses stood nearby waiting for the final result, feeling nervous and excited, all wanting to work with Spencer. Chapter 1899 What’s Going On? After a whispering conversation, the head of the group stood up and approached Ivan. He leaned in close and whispered, Mr. Marsh, we all think choosing Angel is the right move. Her acting skills are excellent, and most importantly, she brings in a strong following. Since we are working on a project, we must consider the benefits. With that said, Ivan didnt have much to add. After all the discussions, he was simply conveying the groups decision. Ivan nodded, You handle it. He walked out, hands in his pockets, his gaze not straying from the three women. Angel knew the oue but didnt know who was chosen as the lead actress. She looked towards the group leader with bated breath. The group leader looked at the three women and announced with a smile, Angel as the lead, Tryphena as second, and Cora as third. Tryphena felt a tinge of disappointment, despite her smile. Angel beamed with joy. She was thrilled, confident, and finally going to act alongside Spencer! It was a dreame true! Thanking everyone, Angel adjourned the meeting. Its a shame I didnt get the lead role. I really like Spencer. Youre fine. You have scenes with Spencer, even a kissing scene. I have nothing, just watch him from afar, ying his sidekick in the show with no physical contact. Spencers charismatic and attractive appearance always caught the attention of many, including leadingdies in the entertainment industry. Excited, Angel returned to her luxurious home styled with a light touch. She had just managed to get Spencers number through Adide. Dialing the number, her heart raced with anticipation and nervousness. Even the ringtone was enchanting! It was maddening! Meanwhile, Spencer sat on his terrace in his vi, holding a photo of Summer in one hand and his phone in the other, his gaze fixed on the unknown number. As the ringtone near its end, he answered and put it on speaker but remained silent. These days, Spencer was feeling low. He usually didnt answer calls from unknown numbers. Is this Spencer? a sweet voice asked. His tone was t, Who is this? Hello, Im Angel, the lead actress in Noodle Couple. Well be working together. Ive read the script and wanted to discuss with you. Should Ie over to your ce, or shall we meet somewhere outside? Theres a new caf Before she could finish, Spencer hung up, tossing his phone onto the small table. Whats going on? Leaning back in his chair, his gaze fell on the photo of the girls right ankle, with Spencer clearly visible. It stabbed at his heart once again. He swore hed find Summer. Even without taking on this project, he would not have been so lost. The moment he saw the photo, his long-dormant memory awakened. All he could see and think of was the girl he once deeply loved and betrayed. It was a regret of youth. If he could see her again, hed spend the rest of his life making amends.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Setting down the photo, he finished his wine, leaned back, and looked at the clouds in the sky. He would never see such a beautiful sunset again. The next morning, Angel was getting ready to go sign with Marsh Group. Yesterday, she was confirmed as the lead actress, but the contract had not been finalized yet, as the terms for lead, second, and third actresses were different. Go get me a cup of coffee, Angel instructed her new assistant. Yes, the girl replied and left. After a while, Adide asked as she packed, Angel, are you taking her with you? Chapter 1900: Who Are You? Do We Know Each Other? At that moment, the new assistant brought over two cups of coffee, not only preparing one for Angel but also for Adide. This detail surprised both Adide and Angel, as they exchanged a nce and each took a cup of coffee. Thank you, Adide whispered. Angel, on the other hand, was not ustomed to saying thank you to others. Get ready to go with me to see Mr. Marsh, we need to sign the contract today. Angel looked at the new assistant, speaking casually. Without waiting for the girls response, Angel then turned to the manager on the side, You stay here and rest, we have an advertisement to arrange this afternoon. Alright. And so, with the coffee finished, Angel only took the new assistant with her. Do you know how to drive? Angel, feeling a bit drowsy, asked her lightly downstairs. Yes. Then you drive, drive slowly for safety. Angel opened the passenger door and got in without looking back, My car is very expensive, worth millions, you cant afford to scratch it casually. The girl thought, then why dont you call the driver? Its not like theres no driver. But she didnt say anything more, she believed in her driving skills, she would definitely deliver the bottle of wine safely.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Angel didnt speak to her along the way, she leaned back in the passenger seat and closed her eyes for a short rest. Soon, the car stopped in front of the Marsh Group headquarters building. The two got out of the car together, and Angel handed a limited edition Gi bag to her casually, Hold this. Then she swaggered into the building in her high heels without looking back. The girl followed behind her. At this moment, the elevator door opened, and Elisa from the legal department and two colleagues walked out, they were going on a business trip today, heading out. Angel and the new assistant walked towards them, and as they approached, Elisa suddenly stopped in her tracks! Wow, Angel, shes so beautiful! Elisa was stunned, as were her colleagues, who also stopped in their tracks, lookingpletely enamored, this was definitely the closest encounter with a celebrity!! And Elisas astonished gaze fell on the assistant next to Angel, with her jet-ck silky hair, exquisite and beautiful features, and a cool and indifferent aura! That familiar and long-lost face! Summer! Elisa almost screamed with joy!! Then she rushed towards the girl, Summer!! You finally showed up! The new assistant was taken aback by her, facing the girls warmth, she feltpletely unfamiliar. Angel stopped in her tracks and turned her gaze, frowning at this scene. Summer! Where have you been all these years?! Do you know how hard it was for me to find you?! Elisa didnt notice anything unusual, she pulled her into a hug, jumping up and down in excitement, This is amazing! We are meeting again! The girl was feeling a bit constricted by her, she gently pushed her away, then took two steps back, Who are you? How do you know my name? Elisa froze, blinked, Huh? What? Who am I? Do we know each other? Have we met before? The girl looked at her, showing no signs of recognition. Angel, not pleased, reminded her, Hurry up, dont dy the important matter. Yes. The new assistant followed her steps. As they walked, Angel said to her, Summer, whether she mistook you for someone else or not, you cant have a memorypse, especially in front of me, you must remember everyone youve met. Got it. Summer answered softly, speeding up her steps, she really wondered, who is that girl? Elisa, are you okay? Colleagues approached her, patting her on the shoulder. Elisa quickly regained herposure and said to them, Wait for me outside, I need to go upstairs! I have urgent business to attend to! After that, she ran towards another elevator! Yes! She ran! The door opened, and two female employees walked out chatting, Mr. Marsh is having a meeting in conference room number three, they say hes furious, he rarely curses people like this. Whats even more remarkable is that a handsome man looks so handsome even when hes swearing. Elisa didnt think too much, she hurried into the elevator and pressed the button for the floor where the conference room number three was located. She had to find Mr. Marsh! She needed to tell him about seeing Summer! Chapter 1901: Intercepted As Elisa rode the elevator up, Andrew emerged from the meeting room and headed towards the CEOs office. The meeting with Mr. Marsh was taking longer than expected, and he had to represent Mr. Marsh in signing a contract with Angel. Ding, the elevator arrived at the designated floor, and the doors opened. Elisa hurried towards the meeting room! She couldnt believe her eyes when she saw Summer there! This was simply unimaginable! She had to inform Mr. Marsh about this! Dont apologize to me! Ivans raised voice echoed from the meeting room, causing Elisa outside to freeze in her tracks and press herself against the wall! These are the three words I hate the most! Elisas heart tightened, and she held her breath against the wall. Was it a mistake to approach him now? Would she be walking into a hos nest? Should I forgive you when all you say is sorry? Ivan stood in his authoritative position, leaning on the desk with his hands, looking at everyone with a cold tone. If I dont forgive you, will it make me heartless? People make mistakes, after all! Elisa was torn inside. Should she approach him or not? She wanted to know the truth about Summer, but Mr. Marshs meeting seemed far from over.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As a merepany employee, Elisas presence outside the office was already a challenge. Normally, she would have been stopped by security. Remembering Mr. Marshs instructions to inform him immediately of any news regarding Summer, she mustered the courage toe to him. After all, he was the one who said so. Would he have a reason to be angry with her? With determination, she approached the door, only to be intimidated by the powerful atmosphere inside. The men inside were silent and dare not utter a word. Reflect on your actions, write a profound reflection, ande up with a solution to minimize the losses for me! Ivans thin lips parted, and the cold light in his eyes seemed to freeze everyone in ce. Just as Elisa was about to knock on the door, she was whisked away by a middle-aged man. Director Li? Elisa regained her senses and looked at him with vignce and surprise, lowering her voice. What are you doing here? The man quickly led her away from the meeting room. You ask me? I should be asking you, why are you here? Is this a ce you can freelye to? Mr. Marsh is in a meeting, what do you want? Are you looking for trouble? Its not, I have something to tell him. What could you possibly have? I really do! If you have something, wait here! The man let her go, pointed to her head, somewhat frustrated, and kindly warned, No one dares to interrupt his meeting. You might regret it! If you anger him, it will reflect on me, you know? Sorry, Director. Whats so important that you need to contact the CEO directly? Elisa felt uneasy, lowered her head, and fell silent. Meanwhile, in the CEOs office, Andrew and Angel signed the contract face to face, with Summer by her side carefully reviewing it for any loopholes. Of course, even if there were any, Angel would still choose to partner with Marsh Group. Andrew couldnt shake the feeling that he had seen the girl beside Angel somewhere before but couldnt recall where. After signing the contract, Angel left thepany with her. Feeling anxious and intimidated by the Director, Elisa lost the courage to interrupt the meeting and find Mr. Marsh. Chapter 1902: Adjusting the Monitoring Finally, the meeting dispersed, and Elisa saw Mr. Marsh stride out of the conference room with long, purposeful steps. His gaze was heavy with the weight of work. Elisa was momentarily stunned, unable to move as she stood there dumbfounded. As Ivan approached, he spotted her and was slightly surprised. Their eyes met, and Elisa seemed to have something to tell him. Ivans expression softened as he approached and stood before her. Mr. Marsh, I just saw Summer, right now! Shes in ourpany! Elisa said excitedly. She came in with Angel, but but she doesnt remember me! Ivan paused for a moment and asked, Are you sure you didnt mistake her for someone else? The girl shook her head vigorously. No, Im certain its her. I understand. Ivan didnt say much, swiftly striding towards the CEOs office with a natural air about him. However, upon entering, he found only Andrew sorting through contracts. Wheres Angel? Ivan inquired. Has she left? Andrew smiled and replied, Just left. The contract is signed, and shes quite satisfied with our terms. The rumors about her being difficult seem to be false. Shell wait for the notification about the opening ceremony and then contact us by phone. Did you see the woman with her? Ivans gaze fixed on Andrew. She didnte alone. Yes, she brought an assistant. Is there something wrong? Andrew thought for a moment. I feel like Ive seen that girl somewhere before but cant recall where. She might be Summer, Ivan calmly stated. Andrew was taken aback by the revtion. Could it be such a coincidence? The two men locked eyes, and Andrew looked surprised. You saw her? Not yet. Then Check the surveince. Ivan needed confirmation. He had seen the photograph himself, but he needed to verify if the girl was indeed Summer. Alright. Andrew quickly pulled up the surveince footage. Two minutester, the first clip showed the scene at thepanys lobby when Angel brought her in, and Ivan clearly saw the girls face. He also witnessed Elisa rushing towards her and embracing her. The girl in the video was the same person as in the photo. Although ten years had passed, Ivan recognized her immediately. But how could she not recognize Elisa? What was going on? Get in touch with Angel. I want to see her, Ivanmanded. Right now.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Understood. Andrew quickly found her phone number in the contract and dialed it. Angel had Andrews number saved in her phone. It was quite strange that she was calling right after leaving thepany. Without dy, Angel answered, Hello, Andrew. Whats the matter? Where are you both? Mr. Marsh has finished the meeting and wishes to see you. Oh my goodness! This was a tremendous honor! We just left. Well be back in five minutes! After hanging up, she urged the driver, Turn around! Back to Marsh Group! Alright, Miss Angel. And so, the driver made a U-turn at the next intersection. Angel urged him, Faster! Mr. Marshs time is precious. Dont make him wait too long! But theres a speed limit here. She felt increasingly anxious but refrained from pushing him further. Meanwhile, Summers eyes flickered as she nced at the woman sitting beside her. Seeing the evident smile on her face, she took a mirror from her bag and checked herself. She must have been looking forward to meeting Mr. Marsh. Chapter 1903: Is Your Name Summer? Normallyposed and aloof, Angel couldnt help but turn into a fangirl in front of Mr. Marsh. She didnt know why he had summoned her, but she was genuinely excited. After all, the contract had been signed, solidifying their coboration. Soon, the car arrived at thepanys entrance, and Angel instructed her assistant to wait in the car. Summer watched Angel happily exit the car and stride towards the building eagerly. Perhaps she was impatient to meet with Mr. Marsh? Upon reaching the CEOs office after taking the elevator, Angel adjusted her demeanor and greeted Mr. Marsh with her most beautiful smile. Mr. Marsh, Andrew, Im here! Her gaze then turned towards the impably dressed man not far from her, Mr. Marsh. Andrew, noticing that Angel was alone, asked in surprise, Where is your assistant? Angels eyes, filled with smiles, nced at Andrew before returning to Mr. Marsh as she replied, Shes waiting downstairs for me. Standing before Mr. Marsh, Angel sweetly asked, What can I help you with, Mr. Marsh? Ivan stood tall, his expression calm as he replied, I need to see your assistant. Angels smile faltered slightly at the unexpected request. You want to see her? What for? She couldnt understand why he wanted to see an insignificant assistant like Summer. Ivan, never one to repeat himself, maintained a cold gaze, waiting for her response. Andrew remained silent. After a moment, Angel regained her smile and said, Alright, let me call her. She dialed a number on her phone, even though she was reluctant. In front of Mr. Marsh, she gently told the girl on the other end, Summer,e upstairs. Mr. Marsh wants to see you. In the car, Summer was confused. Why did Mr. Marsh want to see her? Without fully understanding, she promptly got out of the car and headed into the lobby. In the sleek and elegant CEOs office, Ivan had clearly heard the name Summer mentioned by Angel. He didnt question it but pondered why she didnt recognize Elisa if she truly was Summer. High school friends should know each other well, this didnt add up. Soon, the girl appeared at the door of the CEOs office. She had wless skin, brows like mountain ink, eyes like rippling waves, and a natural air of coldness about her. Spotting Angel inside, she walked in confidently, her long, glossy ck hair flowing behind her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. This is Mr. Marsh, Angel introduced with a smile. The girl nodded politely, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Ivans voice was gentle as he asked, Is your name Summer? He gazed at her face, identical to the one in the photograph, feeling both delighted and surprised. The girl nodded, unafraid, despite Mr. Marshs imposing presence. Her calm and confident demeanor was not something everyone possessed. At that moment, Angel couldnt help but feel a bit flustered. Perhaps Mr. Marshs aura was just too powerful. Chapter 1904: What Do You Want to Know? Can you show me your identification card? Ivan kindly made a request, even lifting a soft arc at the corner of his lips. The girl didnt immediately take it out of her bag but calmly met his gaze. Give me a reason? This counter-question startled Angel. She looked at her incredulously. Where did she get the confidence to question Mr. Marsh? As she faced Mr. Marshs gaze, it didnt seem like she was joking at all. Unexpectedly, Ivan didnt me her. He smiled and even appreciated her, finally understanding why Spencer liked her. This girl was quite different from other girls. When she looked at him, her gaze was cold and distant, not to mention fawning over him. It was as if she was waiting earnestly for his reason. Ivan nced at Andrew, then at Angel. You two go out first. I need to talk to Miss Xu alone. Angel couldnt understand. She was filled with jealousy, but Andrew had already started to walk out, and she had no reason to stay. Angel looked at Summer, feeling a sense of unease. Could Mr. Marsh prefer her as the female lead? But the contract had already been signed If she wanted to breach it, she would need to pay a huge penalty.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. With a nervous heart, Angel took steps outside. After they had all left, Ivan walked towards a nearby sofa chair. Come and sit down, Miss Xu. He spoke as if talking to a friend. Summer looked at him, cautious. What does Mr. Marsh want with me? Ivan sat down on the sofa, leaning forward and pouring two cups of tea himself. Then he looked up at the girl standing beside the sofa chair and asked softly, Do you know Spencer? The girl shook her head. I dont know him. Ivan stared at her intently, as if observing something. She didnt look like she was lying. He asked in a different way, Do you know who he is? Angel took on this role for the drama, and Spencer ys the male lead, but Ive never met him and dont know him, the girl asked, Why is Mr. Marsh asking this? And why avoid Angel? She really didnt seem to be lying So, what had happened to her over the years that led to amnesia? Ivan remained gentle, not putting too much pressure on her. He smiled, Its nothing. I was just asking randomly. It doesnt concern Angel, so she doesnt need to listen. But Summer felt that this wasnt just a random question. It was deliberately pulling her over to ask. She couldnt figure it out. Miss Xu, may I see your right ankle? Ivans voice was gentle and sincere, not creepy at all, as if he was searching for something. And the reason? She had her doubts too. Ivan met her gaze but couldnt give a reason. Their gazes met, enveloped in silence. After a while, Summer lifted the hem of her skirt on the right side, revealing her fair right calf. Ivan looked down. There was nothing on her ankle, clean and white skin. Ivan had another question. Was this girl really Summer? She looked like her, had the name, but had lost her memory? After a while, the girl lowered her skirt. What does Mr. Marsh want to know exactly? Do you He looked at her and asked somewhat boldly, Have you lost your memory? Do you not remember things from ten years ago? Chapter 1905: This Girl is Different The two of them locked eyes for a long moment, the girl remained silent. Ivan seemed to have understood something, something she was unwilling to talk about. He felt there was no need to press further, knowing that this girl wouldnt force herself to do something she didnt want to. Even though the word Spencer wasnt on her ankle Ivan was certain that she was the Summer he had been searching for. Ivans intuition was often strong. Excuse me. He said casually, pouring a cup of tea and offering it to the girl, Why dont you have this tea before you leave? Being Mr. Marsh, the girl remained cautious and guarded around him. How could she drink something offered by him when they were alone together? Im sorry, I dont drink puer tea. Summer smiled and politely declined, If Mr. Marsh has no other business, Ill take my leave? Your time is precious. He sensed her caution and did not insist, Goodbye, Miss Xu. The girl just smiled at him before turning and walking away, leaving Ivan with a sense of her cool and distant demeanor. This girl was unlike any other. Not long after Summer left, Andrew came in. Please find out about her social circle, if she has any friends, family, or close friends. Ivan instructed, I need to know what happened to her that led to her amnesia. Amnesia? Andrew was shocked. Though he didnt get a definite answer from the girl, Ivan was sure of his guess. This girl had definitely gone through something special, leading to her memory loss. Now that she had appeared, it shouldnt be hard to investigate. Just a bit of tracking and monitoring, they would soon be familiar with her daily life. Ivan looked at him, Did I make myself clear? Andrew immediately nodded, Got it, Ill arrange it. Remember, this girl is smart. Dont mess things up. Ivan kindly reminded. Yes. Downstairs, Angel and Summer got into the same car and quickly drove off.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Summer sat beside her without saying a word. But Angel was very uneasy, always worried that she, as the female lead, would be reced. Even though she knew it wasnt possible, she was still restless. What did Mr. Marsh say to you? Angel turned to her, looking at her with a faint gaze, as if she had to answer. Summer met her gaze, replying gently, Miss Angel, this is my personal matter, not work-rted, so I cant report it to you. Refused to report? With that answer, Angel became even more unsettled. Why couldnt she share the secret? Its working hours now, any personal matters you have, you need to report to me. Angel emphasized, I have the right to know. If you want to know the truth, why not just call Mr. Marsh directly? Summer said in the softest tone but firmest words, If you ask me, what if I lie? This left Angel speechless. In fact, what Mr. Marsh discussed with Summer about why he had approached her was not something that needed to be reported to Angel, and Angel was well aware of that. But she really wanted to know! Because she was restless! After a moment of silence, Summer looked out the window at the scenery, getting lost in her thoughts What happened ten years ago? Why did Mr. Marsh ask these questions? She picked up her phone and dialed a number, after a while she asked, Agnes, where are you right now? Chapter 1906: Information Found by Ivan Big sis, whats wrong? The girl was a bit flustered but answered truthfully, Im at the hospital. The hospital?! Summer couldnt help but clutch her heart, What happened? How did you end up in the hospital? Its nothing, sis, dont worry! Its just a little fracture. How are you feeling now? She was starting to get anxious, Give me the address. But from her sisters tone, it seemed she was doing fine. Sis, you just started your new job, please dont take leave toe see me. Ill be discharged tomorrow. Ansel is keeping mepany right now. Summer knew she couldnt ask for leave, Angel might not approve it right now, especially when shes still mad, but with Ansel there, she felt more at ease. Give me the address, Ille after work. Her sister reluctantly agreed, Ill message you the ward number. In the afternoon, Angel had amercial to shoot, and she brought Summer along. Striding proudly forward, she didnt even nce back as she said, You have to observe everything with your eyes. This is the workce, not a nursery. No one will hold your hand. There was some emotion in her words, and she didnt even look at her directly. Okay. Summer remainedposed, following closely behind Angel. Then Angel entered the dressing room, followed by Adide. Summer slowed her pace, observing her surroundings. She noticed another artist, Angels co-star for the ad they were shooting. Probably apanied by an assistant. She focused on the girl, observing her every move, seeing how she served the artist. She took the chance to greet her and ask for advice. In the dressing room, Angel said to her manager, Adide, We cant keep this Summer around, but we cant just kick her out either. What do you mean? She has some connections with Mr. Marsh. It would be inappropriate for us to be the ones to push her out. Angel acknowledged Summers looks and demeanor, worried about her own position, thus taking measures to preempt any issues, But if she stays on set for long, shell definitely steal the spotlight. Well, then Angel turned to her, Arrange for her to leave voluntarily. As long as it doesnt involve us, any method is eptable, and the sooner, the better. Adide, having maneuvered in the industry for years, knew exactly what to do. Getting rid of a person could easily be done through someone elses hands. In the evening, Marsh Group, CEOs office. Ivan sat at his desk, staring at theputer screen where Andrew had just sent over the information he found on Summer. A car ident. A gruesome car ident. Ten years ago, she suffered severe brain trauma in a car ident, lying in the hospital for six months Previously, they couldnt find her hospital admission records because her identity was unknown and she didnt have an ID on her for registration. It was only half a yearter that her family found her. During that time, everyone thought she was traveling abroad, unable to contact her on her phone. They even reported her missing to the police. He had also received some gruesome photos of the ident scene. Ivan felt a heavy weight on his chest; he really didnt want to click to erge those images, they were too horrifying.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. So, she had amnesia The reason for the car ident was drunk driving, it was just an unfortunate event. But why was she out sote at two in the morning when the ident urred? That was Ivans main concern. Andrew started investigating Summers rtionships again and found out she had a sister named Agnes. Bubu Loves Cat? Seeing this message, Ivan couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Closing hisptop, he got up and walked out, meeting Andrew in the hallway. Where are you going? To the hospital. We have a video conferenceter! Cancel it! Ivan didnt even look back, pressing the elevator button. Chapter 1907: Visiting the Hospital for Information Andrew had no choice but to go to the hospital, but why was he going there? Before he could even ask, Mr. Marsh had already disappeared from his sight. Ivan drove himself to the hospital, not apanied by a driver. Of course, he knew which ward Bubu was staying in, as Andrew had told him before. However, this was his first timeing here. Taking the elevator up, he arrived outside the ward and peeked through the small window, witnessing a scene inside where a boy was sitting by a girls bedside, reading a book to her. Normally, such a scene would not be disturbed, so Ivan hesitated. Do you want to tell a story, but youre just reading one. Reciting from a book and showcasing your talent? Agnes teased him, taking the book from his hands with a smile. Ansel, youve kept mepany for so long, go rest. She looked apologetically at him. Really, go. As a good friend, Im starting to worry. I havent been discharged yet. How can I leave you alone? My sister wille after work. I told her, shell stay with me for the night, and Ill be discharged tomorrow, right? The doctor also said theres no major issue. Is she trying to get him to leave? The boy was a bit upset, feeling slightly disappointed. Agnes, I Go, I want to rest for a while. The girl softly interrupted. She didnt want to hear his confession again and had rejected him countless times, finding it difficult to say no anymore. At that moment, the door of the ward was gently pushed open, and Ivan walked in. Upon hearing the door opening, Ansel turned, and Agnes looked up. Her eyes widened in surprise as she forgot to breathe for a moment!! Mr. Marsh?? Although she had never met him in person, she had seen him on TV!! She had seen him in interviews, and in financial reports! Ansel, of course, knew who he was, a famous figure in Arkpool City, but he didnt expect to see him here. Ansel stood up, his gaze fixed on Ivan. Why was he here? Hello, Miss Bubu, Im Ivan. He was courteous and gentle, trying not to startle her. I-I know, Mr. Marsh, hello. The girl said, feeling a bit embarrassed. I have a fracture, but the doctor said I can be discharged tomorrow, and Ill report to thepany tomorrow. Im not here to rush you back to work. He exined. Andrew told me about your situation, and I came here to He paused his words intentionally because there were others present. The girl understood his message and took the opportunity to say to the boy beside her, Ansel, you go back first. My sister will be here soon. You really dont need to worry about me. First, Andrew kept sending handmade canned goods, and now even the CEO hade. Ansel felt pressured. It felt like there were rivals everywhere, but he liked Agnes, so he saw everyone as a rival. Okay, well keep in touch. Despite his reluctance, he still left. Id like to ask you about some things regarding your sister Summer, are you up for it? Ivan had no airs and stated his purpose. About her sister? The girl couldnt quite understand why he needed to inquire. But she smiled, Of course, as long as its something I know.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Ivan sat down in a chair, his gentle gaze on the girls face. Do you know about your sisters first love? Or rather, how much do you know? As soon as the girl heard this, her expression changed instantly, as if she had touched upon some taboo. But there was a sincere look in Ivans eyes, as he was here today for this matter and was determined to uncover some information! Meanwhile, Summer had just finished work and was driving towards the hospital. Chapter 1908: The Truth Revealed by Sister Agnes couldnt understand, what was the deal with her sisters first love, Mr. Marsh? How could a person of his stature be interested in this matter? But she knew, if Mr. Marsh could find his way here, even if she didnt say anything, he would uncover everything sooner orter, it was just a matter of time. Miss Xu, I hope we can have an open conversation, Ivans voice was gentle, devoid of any bossy attitude, If you have any hidden troubles, or anything you need me to do, I willply. He wanted to know, he could keep a secret. After a brief internal struggle, the girl spoke softly- My sister did have a boyfriend in high school, she loved him very much, she protected him dearly, I havent even seen a photo, I only know that his name had the word Spencer in it.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Ivan took out his phone and showed her a picture, Is this your sister? The photo was just taken, Summer was in the CEOs office, a frontal shot from the surveince screenshot. The girl was shocked, he had seen her sister? Yes, thats her, the girl regained herposure. Ivan nodded, Alright, please continue, I will listen carefully. The girl thought for a moment, then said- Back then, my sister had a tattoo on her right ankle, I apanied her to get it, it had the word Spencer. Because of strict family rules, this boy became a secret to my sister, no one in the family knew, except me, and all I knew was this word. After they broke up, my sister struggled for a long time, she almost failed the college entrance exam, that summer she learned to drink in despair. But my sister had a strong pride, she didnt want to look back, she initiated the breakup, she was more heartbroken than anyone, I dont know the reason for the breakup. They both vowed not to text each other, my sister endured the pain of heartbreak, she lost over twenty pounds during that time. I know, my sister still loved him, but the pain was too deep Until one day, she got into a serious car ident in the early hours of the morning on her way back, she was in aa for three months She barely survived, but she lost her memory she got to know her family again, everything from before the ident was a nk to her. I gradually saw this as a blessing from above, because she could finally forget that boy, she wasnt so tormented anymore. The ident caused a fracture in her right foot, the surgery cut into the word Spencer, I told the doctor to get rid of the word, so the tattoo was gone. She was reborn, bidding farewell to the past, though I dont know if it was fortunate or unfortunate Ivan probably understood why she had disappeared for so long it was like she evaporated from the earth, but now he had the answers. I have a question, Ivan asked her, Are you blood sisters? Why are your household registrations not together? When my sister was born, the documents listed her mother as my aunt, because my uncle and aunt had been married for years without children, but my sister lived with us. I understand, Ivan nodded. Mr. Marsh, I wont ask why you investigated up to this point, but I have a request for you, Agnes knew she couldnt avoid telling him, even if she didnt, with his abilities, he would find out. Go ahead. Let the past be the past, help me keep this a secret from my sister, because those painful memories are not worth distressing her again, amnesia is a good thing for her. After hearing all this, Ivan felt a bit heavy-hearted, he nodded, Alright, I promise you. He could keep it from Summer, but not necessarily from Spencer. Chapter 1909 – What Really Happened? Ivan looked at Agnes injured leg and asked with concern, Are you okay? Ill be discharged tomorrow, feeling great, the girl replied with a smile, Ill report to thepany once I leave the hospital. Ivan nodded reassuringly, Call Andrew at thepany entrance tomorrow, he wille down to escort you and help you settle in at the office. Thank you, Mr. Marsh. After ncing at her, Ivan stood up and said, Thank you for today, Ill leave now, take care. Mr. Marsh! The girl insisted, Please remember your promise! Dont mention it to my sister! Dont worry, I always keep my promises, Ivan assured her before leaving. As she watched him walk away, the girl didnt say anything more, choosing to trust him. However, why was he interested in her sisters affairs? Especially digging up events from ten years ago? In the hospital lobby, Summer walked towards the elevator to visit her sister. In the upstairs corridor, Ivan opened the elevator door and stepped inside. As one elevator went up and the other went down, Summer and Ivan miraculously missed each other, never crossing paths. The door to Agnes ward was gently pushed open again, and her sister Summer entered. Sis, the girls heart skipped a beat, worried if she had missed Mr. Marsh outside? Bubu, how did you get hurt? Summer asked, concerned, as she approached the bedside, frowning in pain, Does it hurt? What did the doctor say? The girl smiled and replied, Dont worry, sis, the cast will be removed tomorrow and Ill be discharged. Why didnt you tell me you were hurt? Its just a minor injury, and youre so busy. The girl reached out her hand from the bed, Dont worry, Im fine. Sitting in a chair by the bed, Summer held her sisters hand and said, Remember to tell me everything in the future, okay? Got it! By the way, sis, hows the new job? Is Angel easy to get along with? the girl asked curiously. Its okay. Summer looked at her sister and got straight to the point, I came here today to ask you something else. What is it? Before my memory loss, was there anything significant that happened? Summer was curious, What was my life like before the ident? Whats going on? Just after Mr. Marsh asked, she started asking again? What really happened? Bubu? What life do you have? Youre just a student who got into college; your life hasnt even begun yet. But Summer didnt think so. She felt that Mr. Marsh intentionally found her and said those inexplicable things, not just a coincidence.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt remember anything about the past, feeling mncholic. Agnes, Summers wandering mind was gently called back by her sister. Comforting her, Dont dwell on it, our life now is great. We should cherish our current happiness. Besides, your lost memories are not that important. Before high school, it was all about studying, buried under books every day, life wasnt easy. I still feel tired thinking about my senior year. I envy you. Her cheerful sisters pep talk helped Summer let go of her worries, perhaps she was overthinking it? So she didnt press further, maybe her sister was right, focusing on present happiness is most important. Chapter 1910 Drunk and Unconscious The Lamborghini drove away from the hospital, not speeding. Ivan drove with one hand on the wheel, the other resting lightly on the open window, allowing the gentle evening breeze to brush in. His deep eyes looked ahead, lost in thought, recalling Agness words from earlier. The girl had forgotten the painful memories of the past, a rebirth of sorts. But what about Spencer? He had note to terms with his past, tormenting himself in an unhealthy way for ten years. Who was luckier, the one who had lost their memories or the one who still remembered? Ivan had originally nned to drive back to Emerald Bay, but a thought quietly crept into his mind. He picked up his phone and dialed Spencers number, but no one answered after three attempts. Putting down his phone, he drove towards Spencers ce. Upon arriving, Ivan saw Spencers car in the yard, indicating he was home. He got out of the car and walked towards the living room. As he pushed open the door, a strong smell of alcohol hit him, and he instinctively raised a hand to shield himself, furrowing his brow. It was downright overpowering! Ivan spotted Spencer lying on the couch and headed towards him, a few scattered bottles on the coffee table. The room was sealed shut, so he opened the windows first. Spencer. Ivan stopped in front of the couch, looking down at the motionless man lying there. No response when he called his name. Ivan took a few steps forward, bending down to shake him, Spencer. Summer Spencer mumbled this name unclearly, clearlypletely drunk and out of it, Summer, dont leave But Ivan still distinctly heard those two wordsContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This girl was a heavy burden on Spencers mind! Rather than immediately addressing him, Ivan went towards the kitchen. As he prepared some sobering tea for Spencer, he called Jennifer, Jennifer, I might being backte tonight, Im currently at Spencers ce, and he is drunk and out of it. Alright, Jennifer replied without further inquiry. Im making him sobering tea right now, so dont wait up for me for dinner, Ivan added. Okay. The call ended, and Jennifer grabbed the sobering medicine before rushing over to Spencers ce. Despite being pregnant, she was in good health. Plus, she was a skilled driver, and Emerald Bay wasnt too far from Spencers house. She had informed Jordan before heading out. After brewing the sobering tea, Ivan helped Spencer sit up and took a sip. Jennifer then entered through the door. Despite having opened the windows for venttion, she could still smell the lingering alcohol in the air. How much had he drank? I didnt expect you toe, Ivan remarked. Im here to bring the sobering medicine, it has no side effects and works well, she said, pouring a ss of warm water and helping Spencer take the medicine with Ivan. How did he end up like this? She nced at the messy bottles on the table, Isnt the opening ceremony tomorrow? Hes making a mockery of himself. He said he would only participate in the script, not any ceremonies, Ivan replied, feeling helpless. Spencer was reluctant to appear in this y, no matter how much he pushed him. Regarding this matter, Jennifer didnt say much, Lets make him lie down, he should sober up in ten minutes. If he really doesnt want to act, dont force him. I used to consider not forcing him, but not anymore, Ivan said firmly, Even if I dont allow him to act now, he will still go. Ivan followed her advice and helped Spencery down, though Jennifer didnt quite understand the implications of his words. Summer Im sorry Spencer kept his eyes closed, still calling out this deeply ingrained memory, Summer, Ill change, please dont leave me Chapter 1911 Now, She Doesn’t Remember You Even in her hazy state, Ivan and Jennifer could feel his pain and sorrow. Is his heartache constant torment? As an elder brother, Ivan sincerely hopes that his younger brother can emerge from his emotional scars and embrace a healthy, happy life. Those photos triggered him Ivan helped him lie down on the couch, then took Jennifers hand and led her to the floor-to-ceiling window. Spencer used to numb himself by pursuing women before, but now, because of those photos, she has brought back all memories, and theyre stuck in the past Ivan analyzed. He cant go on like this; he needs to see a psychologist, Jennifer said. Its been ten years, and its taking a toll on him. Ive found someone more suitable than a psychologist. But Ivan wasnt sure. Who? Ivan shared Summers situation with his wife. Jennifer was shocked to hear, You found her? And she has amnesia? Then does she not remember Spencer? Summer loves Spencer very much, once tattooing Spencer on her ankle, which was probably the most rebellious thing she did during her strict upbringing. The breakup was initiated by Summer, which indicates the issue lies with Spencer. So, Summer doesnt remember him, which is a good thing for her, as the past can be easily erased. Ivans analysis made Jennifer instantly understand. You want Spencer to reappear in her life? To win her back? Its not impossible, because Spencer cant live without her. Ivan nced at the man lying on the couch. When he wakes up, Ill tell him about this. Lets see his reaction and let him make his decision. Jennifer didnt say anything more. She couldnt help but ponder, what is love after all? A youthful romance that tortures people like this. Youth is truly the most lingering sentiment. After a while, the sobering medicine took effect, and Spencer gradually regained consciousness, slowly opening his eyes. As he sat up, his gaze shifted from the scattered bottles on the coffee table to the two people sitting on the couch by the window. Why were his brother and sister-inw here? Spencer. Jennifer, seeing him, quickly walked over to him. How are you? Do you feel any better? Headache? Ivan also approached the coffee table and meticulously straightened the bottles in front of him. These days, youve been using alcohol as your food. Ivans tone was slightly heavy, his handsome face somewhat cold. Spencer didnt need to look at him to feel a chill. He sat on the couch with his head bowed, rubbing his still sore temples, feeling sorry for worrying his brother and sister-inw. Jennifer poured him a ss of warm water. Ivans aura was cold, his gaze fixated on him. I found Summer. That name made Spencers breath hitch, and his thoughts seemed to pause for a few seconds. He suddenly lifted his eyes, full of disbelief. . I came here today to bring you some news about her, Ivan said. In Spencers deep, gloomy eyes, a glimmer of light gradually appeared, the excitement in his heart indescribable. Shes in Arkpool City, and soon youll be able to meet her. Shes currently working as assistant to your partner, Angel, newly appointed.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. , Spencer stared at him continuously, almost unable to believe what he was hearing. Angels assistant?? Ivan told him, However, she has amnesia and doesnt remember anything that happened ten years ago. So, now, she doesnt remember you. Chapter 1912: Spencer Regrets Upon hearing these words, Spencers emotions were like a rollercoaster, soaring high into the sky only to plummet back down to the depths of the valley, leaving his heart chilled to its core. Ivan calmly ryed the details of his investigation to Spencer, allowing him to slowly ept and digest the information, including the tragic car ident that urred in the early hours of the morning. As Spencer listened, his heart tightened bit by bit, feeling as if he was suffocating, drowning in despair and sadness. If you truly do not want to miss out on her again, I suggest you re-enter her life and pursue her once more, Ivan analyzed, She has been suffering from amnesia for ten years, likely with no chance of recovering her memories. She will not remember you, nor will she long for the past. Though Spencer remained silent, his exhausted expression carried an indescribable pain, as if his heart was being torn apart and bleeding! His thoughts were still trapped in the horrific car ident, unable to think about what he should do next. Summer was lucky to have survived. How much pain was she in at the time? She spent half a year in the hospital And where was he during that time? Spencer absolutely loathed himself! His already dim eyes now clouded over with mist. Why wasnt he by her side during her most difficult moments? Both Ivan and Jennifer could sense his sorrow and self-me. It was gettingte, and everything that needed to be said had been said. As Ivan stood up, his gaze still fixed on Spencer, he lightly said, Take some time to think about whether you want to attend tomorrows kick-off ceremony. Earlier, he had stated he would not participate in any ceremonies, only focusing on his role in the script. With that, Ivan and Jennifer left. After they departed, Spencer remained seated on the couch, feeling like a puppet drained of thoughts, still unable to process the situation. Summer is now Angels assistant? Through the phone call from Angel that day, Spencer concluded that she was a scheming woman. How would someone like her be to work with? Would Summer be mistreated by staying by her side? How could such a coincidence happen? He searched for her for many years and now, theres suddenly a coboration. Although Spencers heart was still immenselyplex at the moment, he was certain he would attend the kick-off ceremony the next day.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. That night, Spencer couldnt sleep. He wasnt sure if he should feel fortunate or not. The next morning, he rose early, shaved his beard meticulously, and carefully applied skincare products. Dressed in a bespoke shirt, he exuded a vibrant aura, yet his mood remainedplex and heavy. Angel also woke up early, needing to create a wless makeup look to meet the heartthrob Spencer and leave a good first impression. Finally getting the opportunity to work with him, she was determined to ensure that every time she appeared before him, she looked her most beautiful. He was Mr. Marshs brother, and if she could have a romantic rtionship with him, her poprity would surely skyrocket. All the actors were up early, preparing for the kick-off ceremony. Not only would they receive red envelopes, but there would also be publicity photos. No one wanted to be outdone. Summer arrived early as well. As an assistant, she had many tasks to attend to today. As she entered the lobby, she hurriedly made her way towards the elevator. In arge makeup room upstairs, Angel locked eyes with Adide, and after a nod from Adide, Angel understood, as if she had been tasked with something. In no time, Summer entered, Good morning, Miss Angel. Chapter 1913: A Dug Hole I dont currently need any help from you here, having Adide is enough, Angel said calmly to her. Go around and learn, the artists are almost all here,municate more with their assistants, observe with your own eyes, assistants are usually busy with what. This good? Will she be given time to study? Okay, thank you, Miss Angel. Summer didnt realize this was a trap, at least at this moment, she was still grateful to her in her heart. The dressing room was veryrge, covering several hundred square meters, with each dressing table separated by a moderate distance, everyones position being designated by their role. The indoor lighting was as bright as ss. Summer looked at the makeup artist next to her, opened the tool kit, and was about to apply makeup to Angel.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She turned and took a step towards Adides direction, as Adide deliberately nced at her back. Angel stared at her beautiful self in the mirror, her pretty face showing no ripples. The artists had all arrived one after another, almost every seat was upied. Hey, hey, can you do me a favor? Someone called out to stop Summers steps, she turned to look at the unfamiliar girl sitting in the chair, judging from her demeanor, she probably yed an important role as well. Seeing her stop, the girl smiled, Can you help me get a dress from the next dressing room? The first one you see when you enter, hanging on the rack with a big bow on the chest. Im about to do makeup and dont have time to get it. Summer looked at her, her makeup artist next to her started to get busy, and her assistant seemed not to have arrived yet. Okay, please wait. Kind-hearted as she was, she agreed, also taking the opportunity to go to the next dressing room and familiarize herself with the environment. Thanks! The girl artist was quite polite. This seemingly ordinary matter was not difficult, Summer entered the dressing room and saw the dress the artist described at first sight. As white as snow, with a waist-cinching design, it gave a sense of tranquility and elegance. She carefully took it down, cradling it in her arms, with a faint fragrance wafting through. Summer dared not crease it, she took special care to hold the dress, turned and stepped out. Just as she was about to leave, a girl appeared out of nowhere and bumped into her arms- Ah-! The girls left hand soup bowl and right hand chicken leg smashed onto the pristine dress! The soy sauce-colored soup stained half of the skirt and kept dripping down. After standing firm, Summer checked the dress for the first time, her icy eyes filled with disbelief! She looked up at the girl holding the bowl! I-Im sorry, I didnt mean to! The girl quickly bowed and then ran away! Hey! Summer shouted after the figure, but couldnt stop her. That figure quickly disappeared like smoke. What to do now? This was a situation Summer hadnt anticipated. She forced herself to calm down and carefully considered her options. Even as a new assistant, she knew how important this dress was to that artist, but now Luckily, there was still time. She decided to go and honestly exin the situation to her and have her wear another backup dress. There must be alternate dresses avable. So, she quickly took the dress and walked into the makeup room. Summer approached the artist, bowed respectfully, and said earnestly, Sorry, miss, I stained the dress. The female artist turned her gaze, her face changing color. What?! The next moment, she stood up abruptly, Are you kidding me?! How did it get like this?! Are you intentionally sabotaging me? Are you afraid Ill steal Angels spotlight?! Chapter 1914: Slapped in the Face Im sorry, it wasnt intentional, Summer tried to calm the situation, exining, It was my own fault, and has nothing to do with Miss Angel. It was all Angels doing! the female artist exploded in the dressing room, her voice rising, You deliberately didnt let me wear the most beautiful dress! Summer knew she was in the wrong, but she didnt expect her to have such a bad temper,pletely different from the sweet smile she had just asked for help with. No, Summer stood tall, exining once more, Thisdy, it was my fault, but I want to point out that I was forcefully bumped at the dressing room door, the speed was fast, as if she came out of nowhere. If were talking about responsibility, I suggest checking the surveince at the door first to see what happened. Did she just say so much? The female artist was momentarily intimidated by her presence, her mind going nk for a moment. At that moment, Summer met her gaze and spoke again, If you wash now, it definitely wont be in time, but if you choose another outfit now, there will still be time. You the female artist was very angry, unable to speak properly, and raised her hand, delivering a hard p to Summers cheek! Smack! Summer couldnt dodge in time, the pnding on her face! The crisp sound of the p caught the attention of many around, Summer turned her face after being hit, a sharp pain spreading from her cheek to her ear. Everyone gasped, some shocked, some wide-eyed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Summer gritted her teeth, quickly regained herposure, and turned to look at the female artist who had pped her, her eyes shooting anger. When the female artist met her gaze, she couldnt help but shiver slightly. Summer felt like there was something more to this situation, but the surveince here wasnt something she could easily ess. But she had no grudge against this female artist, so why was she targeting her? Summer angrily tossed the soiled dress onto the makeup table, knocking over a few foundation bottles, creating a disturbance, causing the female artist to step back instinctively. The female artist was a bit intimidated by her, steadied her mind, and kept eye contact with her. At that moment, Angel, who had been watching from a distance, stepped towards them, her face cold, her red lips pursed, Thats enough. Summer heard her voice and turned to see Angels haughty demeanor, thinking she was about to erupt. However, Angel just coldly stared at the female artist, Deal with your own affairs from now on, find your assistant instead. Yes, senior Angel, the other partys arrogance deted instantly. Then Angel nced at Summer, turned, and walked back to her spot, with Summer blushing as she followed behind. Summer couldnt understand, she felt like there was something fishy about this whole situation. Miss Angel, thank you, she said as they walked. Until Angel sat back in her spot, she didnt acknowledge her. Summer stood beside her, contemting, before finally speaking, Miss Angel, can we ess the surveince here? I just ess the surveince for you? Angel turned, sarcastically asking, Do you know who she is? Shes the directors niece! Do you want to make this a bigger issue? Her implication was that the matter was already settled. Taking a deep breath, Summer ultimately remained silent. Chapter 1915: Spencer Has Arrived Angel intentionally ignored her, exuding a cool and distant aura throughout her body. The p marks on her face were bing more clearly visible, a bright red hue that indicated she had been struck hard. This could be considered her official first day at work. Despite not feeling aggrieved, Summer was internally strong and recognized that today, someone had taught her a lesson. But who was this person? She did not have a clear guess at the moment. Just arrived, still not familiar with the dynamics of the people here. Angel leaned back in her chair, her hands folded across her chest, closing her eyes as someone began to apply makeup to her face. After a while, Summers phone rang, and she answered the call from her neighbor, quietly greeting them, Hello. Upon hearing what the caller said, the girls expression changed slightly. Alright, Ill be right there, she replied, with a hint of calmness shining through. Ending the call, she approached Angel calmly, Miss Angel, I apologize, but my mother suddenly fainted, and my father is not here. I need to go to the hospital to see her, it shouldnt take too long. Angel seemed to not hear her words, remaining silent for a few seconds. Observing her expression, Summer furrowed her brows lightly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Just as Summer was about to say something else, Angel raised her hand and gestured for her to go. Thank you, Summer bowed to her and then turned to leave. In the moment she left the dressing room, she quickly ran to the elevator! Just as she was getting into her car, a luxurious Maserati drove past her, stopping elegantly at the grand entrance. Causing quite a stir around, with many people discreetly taking photos. The car door opened, and two impably dressed men quickly got out, assisting the man inside the car. Following a slow-motion movie scene, a shiny shoe stepped out, revealing Spencer, who had a perfect figure and handsome face. As he alighted from the car, his mesmerizing peach blossom eyes appeared deep and alluring. Every time he appeared, Spencer did not like to smile, always carrying a natural air of arrogance. Wow, its really Spencer, I finally caught a glimpse of him! Quick, take a photo, hes so handsome, truly the film emperor! Spencer strode towards the ss doors, paying no attention to his surroundings, his only focus on seeing Summer as soon as possible. Apanied by two assistants, Spencer walked towards the elevator in the lobby. Is Summer upstairs? What is she doing? The moment of reunion he had long awaited, filled with tenderness, anticipation, and a hint of a touching emotion made a warm wave flow within him. She had lost her memory, she did not remember him Spencer couldnt help but feel a bit mncholic. Focusing on the rising numbers in the elevator, Spencer forcibly suppressed the rush of emotions coursing through his body. As the elevator doors opened, his heart felt a painful tug of attraction. Look, Spencer is here! Its really Spencer! Hes so handsome! I love his eyes, like an abyss! In a big-budget drama production, there were surely many people involved, not just the actors but also numerous crew members. Nowadays, most young people were fans of Spencer, as the drama he worked on with Georgia had skyrocketed, firmly establishing his position as the film emperor. Chapter 1916: Which Miss Violet? With his cool appearance and his frequent awards for representing the country inpetitions, Spencer gained a lot of admirers. Ignoring all the sounds around him, he strode towards the dressing room with his assistant. As he reached the door, amotion erupted in the dressing room once again- Look, Spencer is here! Spencer is here! Wow! Almost everyone cast envious and admiring nces at him! After he entered, his gaze swept across the spacious room, silently searching for that familiar yet long-lost figure. As his partner and fangirl, Angel, just finished her exquisite makeup, quickly stood up and hurried towards him. With each step of this womans approach, Spencer finally noticed her. But next to where she had just risen, there was no sign of Summer. Spencer, youre here? Angel stepped towards him in high heels, her smile bright and her voice dripping with sweetness, Im Angel, the lead actress in this drama, your new partner. Its nice to meet you. Brother said Summer is Angels assistant, where is she? Spencer scanned the room once again, before finally turning his gaze to the woman in front of him, pondering for two seconds before shaking her hand, considering Summers face. Despite Spencers reserved demeanor, Angel was overjoyed! Finally, she had physical contact with him! Her smile became even sweeter and brighter! Remembering the day Spencer hung up on her phone call, Angels attitude today was truly a 180-degree turnaround, and she could only hope for better days ahead. Wheres your assistant? Spencers gaze fell on her face.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At that moment, Adide came over, and Angel quickly introduced her, This is my agent, Adide. My assistant had an urgent matter and just left. Normally, I only have these two people with me. I am an independent artist who can take care of myself and not a fan of being surrounded by entourage. She praised herself intentionally. An urgent matter? What happened? Before Spencer could think further, Adide greeted Spencer as well. Seeing Angel sessfully shake hands with him, many other girls also surrounded them. Spencer, hello! Can I shake your hand? Spencer, Im your fan. Spencer, I really like you! Wherever he went, Spencer was always surrounded by fans, one wave after another. Seeing the hands of these women reaching out to him, he took a step back, and his two assistants stopped them, with one of them saying, Everyone, this is not an event. We will all be working together, so please focus on your duties and do them well. Thank you all for your support, Spencer. Please take care of your artists and analyze the script if youre an artist, try to get it right in one take for every scene. Spencer walked out of the dressing room, his face expressionless, but inside, he felt full of disappointment. He hadnt seen Summer. I heard Spencer wasnt attending the ceremony, why did hee today? Yeah, I heard the same. He only shows up when he has scenes. Listening to the murmurs of the people around him, Angel felt fully satisfied. Spencer looked at her just now! And he even shook hands with her! His palm felt warm! Spencer stayed for the ceremony, and the director and production crew were pleased. Around ten in the morning, just as the ceremony was ending and Spencer was preparing to leave, he overheard two girls nearby whispering- Do you know? Today, Miss Violet pped Summer with all her might. I saw it too. When Summer left, her cheeks were red and swollen. Spencers eyes darkened. He halted his steps, turned around, and walked towards the two girls. Spencer?! Wow! The two girls immediately went starry-eyed, gazing at him with admiration. Which Miss Violet? Spencer didnt ask for a reason, because no matter the reason, this Miss Violet would not get away with it. Chapter 1917: Spencer Will Not Stand Idly By Ah? The girl didnt react, unaware that he had overheard the previous discussion, so she didnt understand what he meant for a moment. Spencer looked at her with a gentle gaze, even a hint of a mischievous smile at the corner of his lips. Which Miss Violet pped Summer? he asked again. The two girls were slightly shocked. Did the movie star Spencer also find womens conflicts interesting? But since he was asking, it meant he had heard the previous conversation. So, the girl lightly pursed her lips, pointed to a nearby ce, and whispered, See that? The girl in the pink dress, her name is Sophia Violet. She pped Angels assistant Summer. Its said shes the directors Before the girl could finish speaking, Spencer, hands in his pockets, turned and walked away, remembering the name. The two girls exchanged nces, feeling a bit strange. He just left like that? Without causing trouble for Sophia Violet, or even finding out the whole story, he just left? Was he interested in this matter, or not? They didnt think much about it, but Spencer was really handsome! Even his posture while walking was handsome, even his back view was handsome! It wasnt until they watched him disappear from sight that they snapped back to reality and didnt think about the matter further. Inside the departing car, Spencer sat in the passenger seat, looking out the window with a serious gaze. After a while, he picked up his phone and dialed a number, his handsome face tense. At that time, Ivan was in his office, sitting in front of his desk, approving an important report. His private phone rang, but he was too busy writing on the report to check the screen. Seeing the caller ID, Andrew reminded him, Mr. Marsh, its Spencer. Answer it, put it on speaker, Ivan said without looking at the screen. Andrew did as instructed and ced the connected phone in front of Ivan. Ivan, still focused on the report, asked, Whats the matter? Speak. A member of the cast named Sophia Violet wants Summer to y her role, Spencers voice was low and deep.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Reason? Ivan wasnt very surprised, he just calmly asked for an exnation. She pped Summer today. I dont want to see that kind of pest, its disgusting, Spencers mood seemed off. Ivan remained silent. After a while, Spencer hung up. He knew his brother would handle it, or he would deal with it his own way, and it wouldnt be as simple as just driving her away. Ivans goal was simple, he wanted Spencer to be happy, so he would definitely take care of it. Did you hear that? Ivan continued approving the report and instructed Andrew, You handle this. Andrew paused and asked, How should I handle it? Ivan paused with his pen, looking at Andrew, Do I need to teach you? No, no need. But Andrew really didnt know how to handle entertainment industry matters. Spencers car drove on the main road, a red sedan passing by his Maybach Summer was driving, she had juste out of the hospital. Her mother had a slight hypoglycemia, but the doctor said it was not serious, and her father had also arrived. At that moment, Spencer was leaning back in the passenger seat, eyes closed, thinking only of Summer. She had been pped she must be upset and in pain, right? Summer, rest assured, as long as Im here, I wont let you suffer anymore, he silently swore in his heart, clenching his hand into a fist with prominent knuckles, ming himself for not arriving earlier today. If he had been there, she wouldnt have been hit. Chapter 1918: Rolling Up and Leaving Soon, Sophia Violets face drooped, tears brimming in her eyes as she clutched a bag with an unzipped zipper, filled to the brim with her personal belongings, some of which were spilling out. Struggling to hold it, she appeared slightly disheveled. Exiting the elevator, she mechanically made her way towards the lobby like a walking corpse. Having finally secured a role through connections, she had been directly manipted by someone, and Angels tactic of using another to do her dirty work was truly cunning. She couldnt understand why she alone had to bear the consequences in the end, while Angel emerged unscathed. The director imed it was Mr. Marshs decision, leaving him with no choice but toply. But why would Mr. Marsh intervene in such matters? Rumors had circted that Summer was Mr. Marshs woman a thought that Sophia Violet couldnt even fathom. Walking out destely, feeling utterly disheartened, she reached the door only to unexpectedly encounter Summer, who had just arrived from a car. Instinctively halting her steps, their gazes met. A flicker of panic passed through Sophia Violets eyes, her swollen gaze betraying her distressed state. Observing her in this state, though outwardly calm, Summer couldnt help but be slightly surprised. What had transpired for her to look like she was about to roll up and leave? However, momentster, Summer resumed her path, wanting to pass by without confrontation. Wait, Sophia Violet called out, stopping her in her tracks.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Summer halted beside her, the distance of less than half a meter between them. Todays events Angel instructed me to do so, Sophia Violet softly confessed, without ncing at her. Summer hesitated, turning to peer at her profile while Sophia Violet kept her gaze fixed forward. After a moment, she continued, Angel wanted to drive you away. When you couldnt bear the job anymore, you would resign on your own. And what about you? Summer inquired. Why is it you whos leaving? A slight smirk yed on Sophia Violets lips as she let out a bitterugh. Then, turning to face her, she said coldly, Congrattions. Youve been promoted from a new assistant to the third female lead. The third female lead? Sophia Violet said nothing more, departing without another word. With confusion and bewilderment, Summer continued onwards. As she ascended the stairs, two crew members entered the elevator with her, chatting nonchntly without recognizing her. Sophia Violet is the directors rtive, with such strong connections. If she can be reced so easily, who is this Summer? I have no idea. Ive never seen this person before. I heard shes a new assistant, Angels right hand. This Angel is quite cunning. I didnt expect even those around her to be so maniptive. I think this Summer is even more cunning. Since when does the director change personnel so easily? I heard Summer is Mr. Marshs woman, anyway, switching people was Mr. Marshs decision. What? Mr. Marsh? Shh, its just hearsay The elevator dinged and the doors opened, the two girls stepping out. As Summer stood inside the elevator, she overheard the conversation about her supposed rtionship with Mr. Marsh, sending a shiver down her spine. Where did that rumore from? Such rumors were the most frightening, once they spread, what would the bacsh be like online? Sure enough, as she exited the elevator and approached the actors resting area, she could feel the strange gazes directed her way. Miss Angel, Summer approached Angel, Im back. Angel cast a sly nce at her, thinking to herself, where did this girle from? She not only managed to drive away Sophia Violet but also secured the position of the female lead. Chapter 1919: Receiving the Role in a Peculiar Way Summer felt Angels gaze on her, recalling Sophia Violets words downstairs earlier that day about Angel orchestrating the events. However, Summer trusted her instincts and did not have concrete evidence, merely remaining cautious and not fully believing. Summer, what is your rtionship with Mr. Marsh? Angel inquired, her tone teasing as she rose from the sofa to scrutinize her with a condescending look, insinuatingly asking if she was Mr. Marshs lover. Summer felt as though she would explode! Every nerve in her body tensed, a cold glint shing in her eyes. Of course not! she replied firmly. The two women locked eyes, and Summer remembered the day she was summoned by Mr. Marsh, an incident known only to her. Are you just specting and spreading rumors on purpose? Summer stared at her, suppressing her anger. I overheard such discussions in the elevator. If you want to keep something a secret, dont do it in the first ce. I dont believe that theres nothing between you and Mr. Marsh, Angel disdainfully remarked before turning and leaving.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Before departing, Adide informed Summer, Starting today, you are no longer Angels assistant. The director wille to see you shortly. Take care of yourself. Summer was speechless! Shortly after, the director indeed arrived and handed her a script. Indifferently, he said, Prepare yourself. You have your first scene at 8 AM tomorrow. I hope you dont have too many NGs, as it will affect the filming schedule. I dont care who you are associated with, Ill rece you either way. With that, the director walked off without ncing back at her. A moment ago, he didnt even give her a proper look. Summer took the script, feeling bewildered. Shended a role?? In such a bizarre manner?? Why did Sophia Violet leave? Why did Mr. Marsh let her go? Was it because of the morning incident? Did Mr. Marsh stand up for her? How was that possible? Mr. Marsh was always busy, how could he have time to intervene? And how did Mr. Marsh even find out about this matter? Summer was very clear about her rtionship with Mr. Marsh; they were practically strangers, having only met once, hardly even acquaintances. Summer couldnt understand why all this was happening But she knew that Sophia Violet being reced was a reality. Since she had a dream of performance, this debut role had to be yed well. She had to prove herself with her skills, not hold anyone back. The opening ceremony had ended, and many artists took a break and left with their assistants. The entire building, once bustling with activity in the morning, gradually grew deserted. Summer returned home with the script, setting aside herplex emotions. She spent all her time poring over the script, underlining her lines with a highlighter. She then rehearsed her expressions in front of the mirror multiple times, brewing her emotions. In the morning, Agnespleted her discharge procedures, and Ansel drove her to the Marsh Group building. You dont have to wait, goodbye, thank you for bringing me here! Agnes eximed as she got out of the car with her bag, waving to Ansel. Take care on your way! When do you finish work? Shall Ie pick you up? Ansel liked her and wanted to be of service to her. No need, its my first day, I need to familiarize myself with the environment first. Who knows howte I might be here. You go on, she declined. With that, she briskly walked inside. Marsh Group was truly magnificent and luxurious! It was truly deserving of being andmark building. As she entered, Andrew emerged from the elevator, noticing her immediately. Andrew approached her with a smile, Hey, Miss Bubu! Hello, Andrew! the girl stepped towards him, smiling. Just call me Bubu from now on, four sybles are too cumbersome! Chapter 1920: Bubu Reports In Dont call me Andrew either, it feels strange, Andrew stopped in front of her, his voice gentle, Just call me Andrew, we are already friends, arent we? Good morning, Andrew! The girls smile was bright, her clear eyes and white teeth truly adorable. Good morning, Bubu, he said to her, Follow me, your office is on the 7th floor. Alright. The girl walked with him towards the elevator. Andrew introduced, All four elevators on this side can go directly to the seventh floor. Ourpanys working hours are from 9 oclock, clocking in before 9 oclock is no problem. They entered the elevator. I wont bete, I live nearby, about ten minutes away. By the way, is your footpletely healed? Completely healed! The girl smiled at him, Dont worry, from now on, I will protect myself, I wont get hurt or sick again, I will try to finish the project within the stipted time, and do it well! I believe in you. They exited the elevator, he led her to the right, Theic department is over here, for easiermunication, theres arge office where all workstations are together. Mr. Marsh even specially arranged a separate office for you, so you are free to work wherever you like. Thats so nice? Its really considerate, please thank him for me. The girl was a little surprised and delighted, she was a particrly sunny girl, her smile was infectious. Andrew said, Mr. Marsh is your fan, he has read all theic collections you published, everything that catches his eye is definitely good stuff. Its my honor, I will continue to work hard in the future. This way. Andrew led her into theic department office, the boys and girls working at their desks looked up. Today, let me introduce you all, this is your main writer, Bubu Loves Cat, Miss Agnes. Andrew smiled, his voice gentle. Agnes smiled and greeted everyone, Hello, you can call me Bubu, were friends now! Lets discuss a lot and have a pleasant cooperation! Everyone was shocked, each one of them opened their mouths wide, such a famous Bubu, turned out to be a young girl?? Isnt she too young? As they really interacted, Bubu was particrly gentle, cheerful, and easy-going. She really didnt have the air of a big shot, when asked questions by her peers, she would patiently exin. They had a small meeting to brainstorm the script, they discussed together, and then everyone shared their ideas and concepts, everyone writing them down, including Bubu. Although Bubu was the main writer, she epted everyones viewpoints. She didnt want to take credit alone, she genuinely had a passion for it, she lovedics from the bottom of her heart, and wanted to do this project well. In the evening. Agnes finished reading the entire script in thepany, she analyzed some good points, and especially liked the story written by ire. Spencer ys the male lead, Angel ys the female lead, the lineup of this drama is really powerful, so ouric department also needs to work hard. Bubu confidently said to everyone, Not to surpass the impact of TV dramas, but at least we shouldpete with the audio department.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Yes, Bubu, with you as our coborator, I think there will be no problem. I also think there will be no problem, Bubu, ouric goddess, we believe in you! Lets go! Lets go! Lets go together! Chapter 1921 Elisa was shocked to hear In the simple and elegant CEOs office, the setting sun streamed through the window, bringing a sense of calm to the room. Ivan sat backlit in his office chair, his outstanding bearing exuding extraordinary charisma. As the days work came to a close, Ivan, while organizing files, said to Andrew, Bring Elisa to me, I need to speak with her. Which Elisa? Andrew was momentarily confused, as he couldnt recall anyone by that name. Ivan looked up, The Elisa from the legal department, Summers high school best friend. With that reminder, Andrew quickly remembered. He had bumped into her the day he left from here holding a photo. Alright. He picked up the office phone to call the legal department, but no one answered.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Andrew paused his work, got up, and left the office; he had to find her before she left for the day. He took the elevator straight to the legal department. Peering inside from the doorway, he didnt see the girl, so he asked a male student who had just entered holding a water ss, Excuse me, where is Elisa? The boy stopped in his tracks when he saw Andrew, quickly greeted him, Andrew, Elisa is in the break room, I just saw her. Thank you, Andrew turned and headed towards the break room. In the break room, the hot water tap seemed to be acting up, maybe broken. Elisa pressed the button several times, but there was no response. When she leaned in to take a closer look, scalding hot water began to flow. Startled, she quickly grabbed a cup to catch the water. Just then, Andrew came up behind her and softly called, Elisa? As the girl turned at the sound of his voice, the cup had filled up, and the scalding hot water spilled over, Ah! She quickly set the cup aside. Be careful! Andrew quickly turned off the hot water tap and took the cup from her hands. Be careful, its very hot, Elisa told him, her fingers slightly burned. Seeing her reddened fingertips, Andrew said, Quick, run some cold water over them. Ill help you carry this. She blushed and smiled at him shyly, then turned and opened the cold water tap, cing her hands under it. Andrew, are you here to see me? Mr. Marsh is looking for you. Are you free now? She had to make time for him. So, Elisa ced the teacup back in the office and went upstairs with Andrew. What does the CEO want with me? Im not sure. When Ivan saw Elisae in, he stopped his work. Hello, Mr. Marsh, the girl said a bit bashfully. Elisa, theres something I need to tell you. Ivan stood up and, in a friendly tone, said, Ive found Summer. Elisa was unbelievably shocked! Then Ivan filled her in on what he knew. Elisa listened intently, even more shocked, What? She has amnesia? Yes, Ivan told her, I called you here today because our circle is small, and I was afraid you might run into each other someday. Summers sister requested that we keep her amnesia a secret. After the breakup, she was in deep pain, and it wasnt until after the ident that she slowly recovered. Lets not bring up her past; she sees this as a rebirth. Can someone really have amnesia for so long? A decade? Forget all those painful memories? What kind of luck is that? Elisa was filled with shock, realizing that youthes with scars, and sometimes those wounds can haunt a person for a lifetime. Has Summer found liberation? Chapter 1922: Ivan’s Arrangement Next, Ivan said something to her, and Elisa listened attentively without interruption, saying, I remember. There is one more thing I need to tell you. Please go ahead. Summers ex-boyfriend is named Spencer, Spencer Lawrence, he is my younger brother, Ivan calmly informed her. Elisas eyes widened in astonishment! Spencer?? Ivan continued, I dont know if you follow the news, but he is currently ying the male lead in Noodle Couple, and Summer has also entered the entertainment industry, ying the third female lead in this drama. Is this so dramatic?? Are they going to coborate? Elisa was simply stunned, she could not believe her ears! Is this fate unfinished? My brother remembers her and is deeply in love with her, Ivan told her, As for how they will get along, how they will develop, I think its not something I can control, and as for you dont interfere, pretend you dont know anything. Ivan also said, Hand over the legal departments work, and go work as Summers agent and assistant for three months. Then Ivan gave her a list of instructions, a new contract, and tripled her sry. He said, If you want to be awyer, you can return to this position after three months. Elisa agreed. Ivan also roughly exined her daily work schedule to her, and Elisa was still in shock. But for Summer, she definitely agreed. It was soon time to finish work. Agnes was very efficient, she had everything arranged properly. Just as she stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the lobby, she called Summer, Sis, when do you finish work today? What do you want to eat? Ill buy the ingredients and cook it myself. As long as youe back, dinner is ready, Summers voice was gentle. Huh? You finished work so early? I have good news to share with you,e back soon. What good news? Cant you tell me now? Come back first, bye. And with that, Summer hung up. Agnes held her phone, just as she walked out of thepanys main entrance, she saw Ansels car, her face slightly changed, and she walked towards the car. Ansel, in the drivers seat, saw her and quickly got out of the car, happily saying, Bubu, Im here to pick you up from work, to take you to eat something delicious! My sister has prepared dinner already, Agnes stood in front of him, You dont need to pick me up. Just once, just this once! Dont be angry! Ansel saw Andrew who had juste out of thepanys gate, he quickly went up to the girl, put his arm around her shoulder, and opened the passenger door with a smile, Miss Bubu, this will be thest time, give me face, and besides, I didnte just to pick you up, I was just passing by.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Agnes was forcefully stuffed into the car by him, she was also helpless, and joked, You say its on your way from all corners of the world! Ansel closed the car door with a big smile, quickly got back into the drivers seat, and drove away. Andrew stopped in his tracks, the scene he had just witnessed caught his eye, he watched as the car drove away. It took him a while toe back to his senses. Then Andrew drove to the supermarket. He pushed the shopping cart through the aisles, and inadvertently saw a shelf of canned goods, and the image of that girl popped into his mind. He gently picked up a can, his lips couldnt help but smile, with his current skills, he could also make canned goods of this color. Andrew also likes canned food? He turned at the sound of a voice, Elisa was also pushing her shopping cart, her smiling face reflected in his eyes. Chapter 1923: The Impossibility Between Us Andrew quickly came back to his senses, smiling as he replied, Oh, yes, I like canned food. I like it too, especially from this store, the girl said, taking two cans from the shelf and cing them in the shopping cart. She smiled at him again, saying, You dont even need to check the expiry dates, theyre all from this week, very fresh, and taste good too. Ah, do you also live nearby? Andrew asked, then cing the cans in the cart. The girl nodded, Yes, Andrew, do you cook for yourself too? She noticed some vegetables and meat in his cart. asionally, Andrew was modest, I eat a lot at thepany. Thepany food is pretty good. Is your hand feeling better now? Its okay. The two chatted briefly, then went their separate ways. Ansel drove Agnes to the apartment building, and as the car just stopped, he turned to her, Bubu, you havent gotten your drivers license yet, have you? Since her sister had a car ident, she had be quite fearful of getting her drivers license. After deciding several times, she ultimately didnt sign up. She shook her head, No, but its very convenient for me to get to work from here, with buses and subway, and my sister has a car. You really dont need to pick me up anymore, I would feel really bad. Why would you feel bad? Ansel asked, Are you repulsed by me? The girl turned to him, and with seriousness in her eyes, she said, Because I cant give you anything, I cant give you the response you need, do you understand? The nicer you are to me, the more guilty I feel. Shouldnt friends be nice to each other? Ansel met the girls gaze, a hint of sadness spreading in his heart, I treasure the rtionship between us. Agnes was internally conflicted when facing him. If it were any other pursuer, she would be firm and they wouldnt hold out hope, and for the persistent ones, she would block them directly. But Ansel was a special case, as the son of her mentor, they had known each other for many years. She couldnt block him, ignore him, or even say anything harsh to him. Ansel, its not possible between us, Agnes opened the car door, looking at him apologetically, Im sorry, I know you are very nice to me, but I dont have feelings for you. And without waiting for him to say anything, she added, Im sorry, thank you for driving me home today. The girl got out of the car, walking towards the entrance without looking back. Ansel watched her leave, his eyes slightly dim, his heart filled with disappointment, and gradually his eyes became moistExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He really loved her She was the girl who filled his entire youth, a light in his dull life. Agnes returned home, the smell of food wafting through the air, Sis, Im back! Wash your hands ande eat, well talk while we eat. Summer came out with a te of steamed lobsters. Aftering back, she had applied ice to the swollen side of her face, so it had now reduced. How was your day at work today? the younger sister asked while washing her hands, Did Angel make things difficult for you? I heard today is the opening ceremony, all the actors were present, right? Was it grand? I somehow ended up taking on the role of the third female lead today, Summer said with a smile, sitting down in a chair and looking at her sister, The original third female lead had somethinge up. Ah? Agnes wiped her hands, walking towards her in shock, then pleasantly surprised, You have such good luck? The third female lead? Thats quite a significant role! The character is particrly outstanding, with a decent amount of screentime. Is she called Zoe in the show? Chapter 1924 Can You Promise Me One Thing? Yes, youve started painting? Werent you just discharged from the hospital? Sister asked, somewhat surprised. Yes, I did. I spent most of the day studying the script. I have a deep impression of this character! I really like her, replied Agnes, as she picked up her bowl. Just a misunderstood moonlight by the amnesiac male lead, crazy infatuation for a while, then abandoned. This Zoe, she just needs to love the male lead wholeheartedly, with infatuation, admiration, longing eyes. She is a simple, persistent character, Agnes continued. After hearing her sisters words, sister couldnt help but praise her, I interpreted it the same way, so researching the script with you is a good idea. Agnes beamed with pride, Im not the only one researching, we are a team, Im just the head writer. After dinner, the sisters began to analyze the character of Zoe thoroughly. Summer, who was acting in a TV drama for the first time, brewed emotions in front of her sister again and again, rehearsing for the scene tomorrow She was a new person, with a dream of performing, willing to seize the opportunity. So, of course, she had to give her best effort, not dragging everyone down. Summer had always been a good girl since childhood. She had the character to carry the weight of the world on her own, she was wise, calm, and neverpromised her principles. In front of her family, she always shared joys but not worries. She thought everything should be allowed to happen, as long as she was alive, there was nothing she couldnt handle. At night, in a certain vi. Tristan and Monica got out of the car, hand in hand, walking towards the living room. They left a silhouette afar. From their footsteps, it was clear that they were in a happy mood. These days, they continued with their previous pattern of spending time together. In the morning, Tristan went to thepany, while Monica taught the children piano. In the afternoon, Tristan would pick her up, and then they would spend quality time together. Recently, they climbed the most famous mountain in Arkpool City, watched the most beautiful sunset, camped on top and watched the sunrise together. They rode bicycles on the coastal highway, went for countryside walks, set up a tent together, Tristan grilled steaks, Monica brewed coffee They rolled up their pants and caught fish and shrimp together, taking many silly daily photos. They went to a concert by Mao Buyi, sitting in the front row. Then they went to a karaoke bar, every lyric they sang was a message of love to each other. Back at home, Tristan would help her wash her hair, blow-dry it, and then they would apply face masks together writing down the dates in the memory book, imprinting their fingerprints. In the brightly lit study roomC Tristan, in bathrobe and pajamas after a shower, sat in front of theputer. Monica sat on hisp, his arm around her waist, pulling her closer, holding the mouse with his other hand. They were nning their wedding, the overall effect was already visible after nearly ten days of hard work, but they were still fine-tuning the details. As the night deepened He closed theputer, gently turning her body towards him.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Monica lowered her head, smiling as she met his gaze, their foreheads lightly touching, their noses gently brushing against each other, their breaths intertwining My Princess Annie, can you promise me one thing? Tristans gaze fell on her lips, soft as peach. The girls heart raced, she softly replied, My Prince Charming, please say. Tristan tried to speak, asking her with the most tender tone, Tonight, could you not stay in the guest room? The girl was speechless, feeling a flush all over her body, even her cheeks turning red. Did he want to sleep with her? Before she could answer, the man passionately kissed her lips she didnt refuse, taking it as her silent agreement, this was masculine thinking. Chapter 1925: Spencer Thinking of Her Night. Spencer sat on the terrace of the vi on the second floor, with no main lights on in the room. The bright moonlight poured down, casting a silver veil over the yard. The stars were bright and twinkling, one by one. The night was incredibly peaceful. He didnt drink, just sat in the wicker chair alone. His car was parked in the yard, with the yard lights emitting a warm yellow glow. He turned his gaze towards the distance, with a hint of sadness in his eyes. Spencer, do you think well both get into the same college? We definitely will. Spencer, do you think well get married after college? Of course, well travel for our wedding, even if its on a budget, well explore the world together. We can be travel vloggers, Ill learn photography. Spencer, what is your dream? To open a shop, serving fried rice and eggs. Haha, are you hungry? Yes Yearster, he recalled that afternoon, and Spencer still remembered Summers voice and her smile at that time. At night, Spencer pulled his gaze back and his thoughts as well. He picked up the ss in front of him and took a sip of water. He was going to see Summer tomorrow. Has she grown up, be taller? Is she more beautiful now? He had a scene with Summer tomorrow, so he wasnt going to drink tonight. Recently, Spencer had been thinking about the past. In high school, he indeed had no boundaries, but he was definitely not promiscuous. Except for Summer, he hadnt dated any other girls. Growing up without warmth and love from his family, he cherished every person who treated him well. He valued loyalty, treated both boys and girls well, and enjoyed everyones kindness towards him. He believed in pure friendship between men and women, as long as he didnt catch feelings. Summer was the only girl who touched his heart, and the only girl he had ever kissed The brief encounters with the girls who stayed with him afterwards, he hadnt kissed any of them. He seemed to have a cleanliness fetish and thought kissing was a sacred act. But when Summer broke up with him, she called him a yboy, just because she saw some photos of him with his female ssmates, those two words really hurt his heart. He was also very angry. After extreme sadness and heartbreak, he began to want to be a yboy Since Summer had already given him a death sentence, he wanted her to see what a real yboy looked like. Unfortunately, she hadpletely disappeared These years, Spencers heart had never been happy, and he had always kept an important ce for Summer. That girl was like a thorn in his heart, painful if left untreated, but also bleeding if handled it would hurt. He was going to see Summer tomorrow, biding his time, really looking forward to it. As the night deepened, he took a shower,y in bed, and her figure filled his mind. The more he wanted to fall asleep early and see her in the morning, the harder it was for him to sleepExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. This feeling was a bit of anticipation, a bit of sweetness, and a bit too hard to bear. The next morning, light began to appear in the sky. Monica woke up leisurely on the master bedroomsrge bed, but there was no one beside her. She instantly woke up, then sat up. She, dressed in a white nightgown, stepped lightly in her slippers down the stairs to the living room. She saw his car parked outside through the floor-to-ceiling windows. Then she walked towards the kitchen, and when Monica saw Tristan busy at the stove, her gaze became even more gentle and enchanting. Softly taking steps towards him wanting to surprise him. But the sharp Tristan still sensed her arrival, turned to look at her, Good morning. She paused her steps, smiling, If Im stepping so quietly, how did you sense me? Because I smelled your fragrance, Tristans gaze was full of indulgence as he continued searing steaks. The girl raised her sleeve to her nose, sniffed, but there was no smell! Then she walked towards him, gently embracing him from behind. She pressed her cheek against his back, as gentle as a kitten. Chapter 1926 Dreaming of Spencer Scolding Her Feeling the warmth emanating from his body, she couldnt help but remember the little details fromst night, a smile ying on the girls lips as her cheeks blushed Hes truly so gentle. Whats wrong? Tristan turned his gaze for a moment, continuing to fry the steaks in his hand, Did you sleep wellst night?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What do you think? the girls voice coquettish. With her dark, mesmerizing eyshes, she held onto him tightly, leaning against his back, Tristan, I wish every day could be like this in the future, I just feel so happy. One house, two people, three meals, four seasons. Tristan held her hand, his handsome face tinged with a smile, This is the happiness I desire. To marry him, she felt blessed for three lifetimes. And to marry her, he also felt blessed for three lifetimes. This morning, Summer woke up early, stayingte watching the scriptst night, resulting in her even dream-acting with the movie king, Spencer. She dreamed she messed up the performance and he scolded her severely. Still reeling from the impact of the nightmare, she finished grooming and thought, was it really that bad? Then she rehearsed with her sister at home. Sis, I think you did really well, honestly! Agnes gave her a thumbs-up, You dont need to act this role too much, just stand here, and that sense of determination wille out. Dont justfort me, I dreamedst night, dreamt of Spencer scolding me to death. Dreams, generally speaking, are the opposite! Agnes patted her sisters shoulder,forting her, I dreamedst night of winning a million in the lottery, only to wake up still dirt poor. With the presence of her cute little sister enlivening the atmosphere, Summer, in her first acting role, felt less nervous. Then they had breakfast together, she dropped her sister off at thepany. Then she went to the hotel where the crew was stationed. She arrived early enough. On the second floor in the makeup room, some artists had already arrived, but when everyone saw Summer walk in, there was a hint of strangeness in their eyes. Sophia Violet suddenly got reced, everyone knew about this. And the rumor about Summer being Mr. Marshs mistress had exploded overnight, everyone was half-believing and half-doubting. Why doubt? Because those who believed in Mr. Marshs character and judgment knew that even if he were to find someone, it wouldnt be an ordinary assistant. And why believe? Because Sophia Violet, who got reced, was the directors niece, higher in position than the director, only Mr. Marsh had the power to rece her. So, the private discussions about this bizarre urrence could fill a book. And this world is full of malice towards women, hearts filled with both envy and jealousy. Summer didnt care, she didnt exin, didnt greet them proactively, but walked into the makeup room. She knew this area was public, as a neer, she would leave the better spots for the seniors, this was basic manners. Summer walked towards the innermost spot. I wonder what tricks she used. Hmph, such people, wontst long in this circle, no acting skills, whats the talent in relying on men? As she passed by several artists, she heard a voice full of disdain, but proud as she was, she didnt look back or stop her pace. Because without a direct callout, arguing with everyone on the first day of shooting here was pointless, the clean will alwayse out clean. Sitting in the innermost spot, Summer gazed at herself in the mirror, no manager, no assistant, no staff paying attention to her. But there was a strength in her clear and beautiful eyes, she was determined to give her best performance in this show, to give soul to the character Zoe. Chapter 1927: Elisa Comes to Help After a while, she carefully opened the script once again, going through it line by line, silently reciting the lines even though she had already memorized them, brewing her emotions. In the bright light, Summers long, jet-ck, silky hair was beautiful, almost shimmering, with the ends slightly curled, exuding both purity and a hint of charm. Her eyes were as beautiful as amber, her skin fair, the envy of all girls with its milkyplexion. Downstairs, Elisa just got out of the car and hurriedly rushed in, today being her first day at work. She wasnt sure if Summer had arrived, but if she did, she couldnt leave her all alone; she had to go up and apany her quickly. Although they were old friends who had known each other a long time, good buddies, Elisa had to pretend as if they were meeting for the first time, forgetting all past events and getting to know and interact with Summer again. This was quite a test of Elisas acting skills. What would happen when Spencer saw Summer today? He had to act like he didnt know her; could he control his emotions? Seemingly to consider Summers feelings and give Spencer a little more time, Elisa had to have the best acting skills, or things would go wrong. Elisa felt extreme pressure. After going upstairs, Elisa entered the dressing room, where there werent many artists yet, so she quickly found the most inconspicuous spot inside and saw a familiar figure sitting there. It was Summer! Elisa walked towards her with purpose, getting a clearer view of that naturally beautiful face, which hadnt changed much since their school days and still exuded beauty and purity. Sheposed herself and stood next to Summer, saying, Hello, are you Miss Summer? The girl sitting in the chair, engrossed in the script, looked up and met Elisas smiling gaze, replying, Yes. Im Elisa, your agent and assistant, Elisa introduced herself, extending her hand. Im d to be of service to you, Summer. Summer was surprised. She had been assigned an agent and an assistant? By whom? She didnt think much of it and greeted Elisa, smiling as she shook the girls hand. Looking around, Elisa saw more artistsing in, some already starting their makeup. The makeup artist for the cast might be busy, but Ive also studied makeup, so would you like me to give it a try? Elisa inquired softly, confident in her skills. Sure, Summer replied amicably, taking a seat in the chair. Have you researched my role? Zoe, right? Elisa confirmed. Summer nced at her, Youve read the script? I read itst night. Great, so my makeup needs to be light, subtle, not overshadowing the lead actress, Summer advised. Understood, Elisa said, setting down her bag and getting to work. Downstairs. Two luxury cars approached each other, almost simultaneously decelerating and stopping outside the lobby on the ground floor, facing each other just a meter apart, parked firmly. Spencer and Angel arrived almost as if they had nned it.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The car doors opened, their assistants getting out first, followed almost simultaneously by Spencer and Angel stepping out, appearing before the onlookers. Spencer had sharply defined features, a cold and handsome allure, his hair like ck jade with a subtle shine, a perfect body shape exuding a slightly chilly aura. Angel was dressed in luxury and elegance, every inch exuding refinement and extravagance, her handbag alone costing over ten thousand, with her makeup already done. Wow! Spencer looks so handsome!! Its Angel!! Look!! Shes so beautiful! Theyre such a perfect match! Theyre like a golden couple! They both arrived at the same time!! Surrounded by devoted fans and journalists who had been waiting, snapping away at the duo, security guards inside the alert line were maintaining order to prevent anyone from crossing it. Adoring screams echoed, cameras clicking incessantly. Chapter 1928: The Neglected Angel Angel was surprised to see Spencer arrive so early, but her joy outweighed her surprise. Ignoring all the fans and reporters, her eyes were only fixed on this man, who seemed to radiate light in her eyes. With a smile on her face, she looked at his handsome face and took steps towards him. Spencer. Spencer took off his sunsses, hands in his pockets, andpletely ignored the woman, stepping forward without acknowledging her presence. Angel hesitated for a moment, not wanting to appear embarrassed in front of the cameras. She continued to smile and turned to follow Spencer into the building, knowing that all eyes were on them. Wow, they really look good together! Do you think Angel will be Spencers new girlfriend? Who knows, its possible, they spend so much time together on set. Spencer walked forward step by step, oblivious to all the voices around him. He had no idea if Summer wasing or not. His brows furrowed lightly as he couldnt predict what the scene would be like when he saw her for the first time after ten years of being apart.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He had imagined this moment countless times, whether it be at a coffee shop on the corner or in some scenic area. With just one turn, he would be reunited with her. Spencer was full of anticipation and caution for todays meeting. He almost forgot that he was here to film. As his bodyguard pressed the elevator button, Spencer waited outside for a moment. Angel quickened her pace and soon stood beside him. Spencer, she called his name with a smile. Good morning! But before Angel could finish speaking, the elevator doors opened and Spencer walked in without even looking back at her,pletely ignoring her once again. This made Angel feel embarrassed, causing her to stop in her tracks. Spencers assistant and bodyguard followed him into the elevator, which closed and ascended quickly. A trace of mncholy crossed Angels face as she wondered why Spencer was deliberately ignoring her. Had she offended him? Why was he so cold? Like an iceberg? Angel couldnt understand the treatment she was receiving. She had never been treated like this before. She liked Spencer and was deeply attracted to his unique charisma. Wasnt everything fine yesterday? He even shook hands with her! Miss Angel, the elevator on this side is open, a staff member gently reminded her. Coming back to reality, Angel turned with a frown and walked into the elevator. Adide, by her side, noticed her thoughts in an instant and reassured her by saying, Spencer may not be in a good mood today, or maybe he just woke up on the wrong side of the bed. After all, he neveres this early on set. I looked it up, and his scenes today are scheduled for around ten oclock, starting with the female lead scenes. Angel felt slightly better after this reassurance. She learned to pay attention to his mood in the future. Angel, if you really like him, youll have three months to get to know each other. Dont rush things. Between the kissing scenes and the bed scenes, sometimes girls shouldnt be too forward. Sister Shuangs words made sense, so Angels mood really improved. I couldnt resist, Ill be more careful in the future. Upstairs, Spencer walked out of the elevator and headed towards therge dressing room with long strides. His heart was filled with unprecedented anticipation and nervousness, his mind filled with the image of Summer. Today, he was wearing a white shirt that entuated his perfect physique, exuding a cool and silky softness. His handsomeness carried a hint of rebelliousness, always standing out from the crowd. Chapter 1929: Spencer Meets His Beloved Just like in a slow-motion scene from a movie, Spencer appeared at the door of the dressing room. His gaze gently scanned over each person inside, searching for that familiar silhouette. In the bright light, he stood at the doorway, his features sculpted like a work of art, with perfect lines and angles. Soon enough, Spencer spotted the inconspicuous figure seated in the innermost corner, the one he had been searching for so long. It was Summer! Dressed in a white dress, with long, glossy ck hair, fair skin, and a pretty face that resembled the image etched in his memory. A girl was helping her with her hair, while Summer held the script, studying it intently. With her eyes lowered, she was unaware of anyone watching her. Spencer gazed at her for a long time, feeling his heart finally calm down. A softness appeared on his stern face, a gentleness long gone. It was Summer, the Summer he had been searching for all these years! Spencer felt a mix of joy, waves of emotions rising within him, a tinge of sadness, and an urgent feeling of suppression. His emotions wereplex at that moment.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Wow, its Spencer. Look, Spencer is here. Why is he here so early? Oh my goodness! One by one, several artists noticed him and began to whisper, causing a stir. Those familiar with his filming habits knew that he never arrived early, but he also never arrivedte. He always waited until he had scenes to shoot, a habit that had be a topic of conversation. Once he was spotted, Spencer quickly averted his gaze. He didnt want to arouse suspicions, so he walked inside and chose a spot not too close to Summer. Spencer no longer looked at her directly, but from the corner of his eye, he could feel her presence, aforting feeling. Wow, its Spencer. Look, Spencer is here. The hype from his previous drama hasnt died down yet. He looks even better in person than in photos. Its my first time working with him. Even though its just a tiny role, I feel like Im the lead actress! Im so excited! Hearing thesements, Elisa couldnt help but nce in his direction. Was he really that fascinating? She caught a glimpse of Spencers profile, looking so handsome without even trying. He exuded a mesmerizing charm just by sitting there. And Summer? She sat at the dressing table, memorizing her lines, brewing her emotions, as ifpletely focused and shut off from all external noises. Elisa collected her thoughts, fixed her hair, and whispered softly to her, Summer, Spencer is here. You have a scene together today. Summer then snapped out of her trance. Spencer? Following Elisas gaze, her eyesnded on the man not far from her. He sat calmly at the dressing table, with a striking profile C sharp, aloof, and sophisticated, tall and well-dressed. He was young and charismatic. Summer couldnt take her eyes off him, but he didnt turn to look at her. A makeup artist was working on Spencer. Summer felt his dominant aura and knew he was a natural actor, often nailing scenes in one take. This was his first major drama, and his impatience andck of patience were well-known. He would onlye in before the shoot, leaving everyone with no chance for rehearsals. Facing such a male lead, a neer like Summer couldnt help but feel the pressure and nervousness. As her first scene was with him. Turning her gaze away, Summer hurriedly returned to her script, delving back into her character study. Meanwhile, not far from her, Spencer also picked up the script, flipping to the lines of the female third lead beginning to pay attention to her role. Chapter 1930: Director Comes to Apply Pressure Do you really like me? So, Sihang, what do you like about me? This was the question she was about to ask him. Spencer studied the character of Zoe, as well as their interactions There was even a kissing scene! Spencer read the description and couldnt help but smile slightly, feeling inexplicably good. Over there, Elisa put down her blush brush, half squatting next to Summer, and looked into the mirror. Summer, how do you feel about this makeup? Is there anything that needs touching up? Summer looked up, gazing at her reflection in the mirror, her elegant nose and jawline, her velvety ck eyshes This was the subtle makeup she wanted, especially the shade of lipstick, perfectly chosen, absolutely exquisite. Summers lips curled up, she smiled gently, then turned to Elisa. Youre incredible, arent you? Not amateurish at all, practically professional. Receiving her approval, Elisa was very pleased. As long as youre satisfied. The two girls gazes converged once again. Summer seemed to remember something. We met at Marsh Group that day, didnt we? Elisa felt embarrassed. She remembered? She had to exin. That wasnt the first time we met, we had seen each other before, but you probably dont remember. It was a big event, too many people, I knew your name, so when I saw you that day, I was pleasantly surprised. Elisas mind raced as she improvised. Summer, however, had no recollection. She asked, When? What big event? What year was it? How did you know my name? Just then, the director approached. Summer. The two girls looked up, and Summer stood up. Hello, Director. Summer, today is your first scene, and youre acting with Spencer. You need to be on point. The director looked serious. Dont waste his time! Understood. The girl nodded. He does it in one take, and he has to lead his club members in the nationalpetition, so he doesnt have time to waste on set. The director gave her a direct order. You must memorize all your lines in advance and get your emotions right! With the directors words, she felt even more pressure, but she still nodded firmly. Alright, Ill do my best. Not your best, you must notg behind! The director emphasized, particrly worried that Spencer might get angry and walk off. After speaking, he turned and walked away. Summer didnt have a good impression of this director at all! Who knows what she did to make Mr. Marsh rece Sophia Violet, the girl was still crying at home. Watching the director walk away, Summer felt that even if Spencer didnt pressure her, this director wouldnt let her off easy.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He might seek revenge. But she would definitely work hard! In the makeup chair nearby, Angel, with her makeup done, turned her eyes, scornfully looking at Summer, but also slightly shocked. Why did she look so beautiful today? Her jet-ck, silky hair, slightly curled at the ends, fair skin, both her hair and eyes were unbelievably ck, a deep ck that seemed to captivate people. Her beauty was special, Angel had been in the entertainment industry for a long time and had seen many beautiful women. But the kind of stern, determined, obstinate beauty as if it had grown in darkness where sunlight hadnt reached for a long time, she had never seen before. A bit indifferent, a bit aloof, but with a hint of a subtle smile on her lips. Chapter 1931: Overheard by Spencer Summers uniqueness was acknowledged by Angel. Therefore, the presence of such a woman on the set would definitely threaten her position. A moment of inattention could easily allow that bratty Summer to steal the spotlight. Once the show starts airing, it will be impossible to resist Summers momentum. She might even generate her own buzz, so Angel needed to quickly drive Summer away. Not far away, Summer set aside the script and turned to Elisa, saying, Ill go to the restroom first. Okay, turn right after you leave, Elisa reminded with a smile. Got it. The girl rose and walked out, passing by Spencer from behind. In the mirror, Spencer gazed at her, her beautiful profile moving past him in slow motion, just like a scene from a movie. He caught a faint scent emanating from her as he closed his eyes, greedily taking a deep breath. Just as Summer walked out, Angel also stood up and followed her, trailing behind until they both reached the sink. Angel used handwashing as a cover for her surveince, gazing at her beautiful reflection in the mirror, suddenly feeling insecure, awaiting the womans emergence. In no time, Summer came out, unexpectedly meeting Angel. As Summer watched her handwashing, she paused her steps, intending to wait for this woman to leave before approaching the sink herself. Summer remembered the words Sophia Violet had said when she left yesterday, something Angel had orchestrated. Even though she was uncertain why she did it, Summer tried to avoid confrontations with her directly. Seeing that Summer had no intention of approaching, Angel casually flicked the water droplets off her hands, dried them, turned around, and stood in front of Summer, her gaze fixed firmly on her. Two women stood just a few feet apart, locking eyes. Angels lips curled slightly as she appraised her, then coldly taunted, Summer, can you act?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Outside the door, Spencer halted his steps, his gaze heavy. Have you ever acted before? Why are you so overconfident? Angel continued. Facing her mockery and sarcasm, Summer remainedposed, Is Miss Angel naturally gifted in acting? Furthermore, even if I cant act, its not for you to judge, Summers tone was light, You dont need to deliberately affect my mood on the first day. Im just warning you, its not toote to retreat now to avoid embarrassing yourselfter and bing the target of ridicule, Angels eyes grew colder, Of course, if you dont heed my advice, Ill make sure you regret it. And these fiercely spoken words happened to fall into Spencers ears outside the door. Spencer pressed his thin lips together, his gaze cold and intense, exuding a daunting aura. Before Summer could respond, Angel turned and confidently walked out. Just as she stepped out, she bumped into Spencer. Her steps faltered slightly, her face showing a hint of embarrassment, but she quickly moved past him, thinking to herself that Spencer had just arrived, right? He probably didnt hear anything. But even if he did, so what? An established actress lecturing a neer is not unheard of in the entertainment industry, and Spencer surely would have no interest in such matters. Summer stood still, taking only five seconds topose herself, calmly finishing washing her hands, and then confidently walking out. Just as Spencer was about to enter, he stepped forward, causing Summer to almost stumble into his arms. Instinctively stopping and stepping back, her gaze met his eyes directly for the first time in ten years, filled with a mutual understanding. Chapter 1932: The Unforgettable Angel Summer quickly came to her senses and apologetically moved aside to give him space, then nced at him before walking away. Spencers expression softened slightly, stiffened by her swift departure, as he stood in ce, the words hello stuck in his throat, a hint of disappointment rising in his heart. The image shed in his mind was the moment they locked eyes earlier her eyes so beautiful, just like before, like a whirlpool that inevitably captivated. Soon, the first scene began filming, Angels scene.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The crew was all in position, and all the equipment was checked. She entered in high heels, under the bright lights indoors, Angel walked towards the couch while making a phone call which never connected, yet she portrayed it with such finesse. Her lines didnt feel memorized at all, delivered naturally. The entire scenested three minutes, the room was utterly silent, all focus on her. The director didnt call for a stop throughout. Summer stood not far away, knowing Angel would nail it in one go, and indeed she did, keeping up the great performance until the director led the apuse, and the room erupted in enthusiastic apuse- Well done! This is how acting should be! The emotions were spot on! Truly Angel, excellent! Angel truly aced it. She set a high standard from the start, everyone was thrilled, especially the director, who was simply beaming. Elisa stood by Summers side, ncing at Summers profile, able to sense her nervousness and pressure. Not far away, Spencers gaze also fell on Summers face, noticing her tension, his whole heart devoted to her. He wanted to help her. But after a while, he withdrew his gaze, trying not to let her see his emotions. Soon, Andrew came over, walking directly to Spencer, Spencer, Im here. From today onwards, let me take care of you. I cant afford your sry, go back. Spencer walked towards the break area, not wanting to entertain him. Dont be like that! Im not here on Mr. Marshs orders to watch over you, Im here to assist you. Andrew followed him. Dont shoo me away, let me show you what I can do? Spencer nced at him, I dont have anything for you to do here, and did not stop in his tracks. Then Ill stay and pour you some tea! Not far off, Elisa and Summer were heading towards them. As they neared, Elisa immediately spotted Andrew, her eyes lighting up, waving her hand in surprise, Hey, Andrew! Elisa? Andrew greeted with a warm smile. And so, everyone came to a halt at a short distance, Elisa and Andrew exchanged greetings again. Summer met Spencers gaze for the second time. Isnt it a coincidence? Im Summers agent, and youre Spencers agent, so that makes us somewhat friends, right? Elisa cheerfully looked at Spencer. Spencer, as a neer, this is Summers first time acting with you. Can you help her out? Perhaps Spencers cold demeanor threw her off a bit. Hello, Im Spencer. His gaze remained locked with Summers, extending his hand warmly towards her. Surprised by his initiative, Summer quickly regained herposure, a smile forming on her lips. Mr. Lawrence, hello, Im Summer. Its a pleasure to meet you. She shook his hand. In that moment, it seemed a flower bloomed in Spencers heart. Call me Spencer. Im not used to being called Mr. Lawrence by others. There was a hint of softness in Spencers gaze that wasnt there before. Chapter 1933: Elisa’s Divine Assistance Spencer! Elisa called out, smiling as she continued, Can you spare some time to rehearse with us, Summer? Her eyes were pleading and full of hope. This was exactly what Summer wanted to ask, but Elisa beat her to it. This girl was amazing! Seeing the hopeful look in Summers eyes, Spencer didnt hesitate and simply nodded, his tone light, Sure. Elisa was ecstatic and nearly jumped up in excitement. She covered her mouth, Thats wonderful! Theres a lounge over there! She quickly linked arms with Summer, Lets go, lets rehearse! Being pulled along by Elisa, Summer smiled outwardly, but inside, she felt awkward, as if she had orchestrated this to get closer to Spencer. Suddenly, Spencers heart softened. Despite his hands in his pockets, his demeanor remained cool. Taking a step forward, his gaze lingered on Summers figure, her dark, flowing hair just like he remembered. Thinking about the next three months they would spend together, Spencer felt a childlike joy, as if he had found a great treasure.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Andrew followed by his side, aware of their past. Like Elisa, he wanted to be a good actor and y matchmaker when the opportunity arose. As they entered the lounge, Elisa spoke, Um well go get some water for you! We wont disturb you, focus on rehearsing. With that, she grabbed Andrews arm and pulled him out. The door was left open, in case Summer felt ufortable. Summer indeed felt ufortable with Elisas reaction, wondering if Spencer would misunderstand. Spencer, Summer looked up at him, her beautiful face tinged with embarrassment, Sorry for taking up your time. Its fine, Im avable now. He looked into her eyes. Their gaze met once again. The girl smiled slightly, Yesterday I analyzed Zoes character and memorized the lines. Shall we give it a try? Okay. Spencer was also familiar with the script. He gazed at her lovingly, I like you. Caught off guard by his intense gaze, Summer hesitated slightly, then realized he was acting. From his eyes, she sensed a hint of tenderness and asked seriously, Do you really like me? What do you like about me? As the two enacted the scene, the door left ajar allowed passersby to witness, finding the situation unbelievable. Oh my, Spencer is not only early, but when did he be so patient? Hes directing a neer in acting? I cant believe this, Summer is truly honored to have this opportunity! Stunned by the scene, two artists remarked without noticing Angel approaching. They continued discussing quietly: Wow, does Summer have some kind of magic? She inexplicably got the female supporting role. But its not inexplicable, shes Mr. Marshs woman. Spencer is so dedicated to her, I dont think even Angel receives this treatment! I bet Spencer hasnt even looked at Angel properly. These words reached Angels ears, making her face turn sour. She stopped in front of the two artists and asked in amanding tone, What were you just talking about? The two women froze and met her angry gaze. Then, they redirected their focus to Summer. Chapter 1934: Encouragement for Newcomers Miss Angel, Spencer is rehearsing with Summer in lounge 3, a voice whispered. Angels eyes shed with disbelief as she nced in that direction. You should go check it out. Its the first time Spencer has been so close to a woman, the two actors sneaked away after speaking. Not one to indulge in gossip, Angel stood frozen in ce for a few moments, feeling a sense of shock. Then, she took a step forward towards lounge 3. What she saw was beyond belief-Spencer sitting on the sofa with Summer, both holding scripts, their proximity and whispered words creating an intimate scene. Angel couldnt wrap her head around it. If she hadnt seen it with her own eyes, she wouldnt believe it was real! With Spencers usual aloof demeanor towards the crew in mind, Angel felt a surge of anger. Wasnt it clear that Summer was overshadowing her? How dare she! Angel fumed. Getting into characters emotions is not a task achieved overnight, Spencer, holding the script, turned to the girl next to him, speaking softly. You must fully understand the role and immerse yourself in her world. If you have time, thoroughly study the entire script and maybe even read the novel. Yes, Ill remember that, Summer replied, sitting beside him, meeting his gaze. Thank you, Mr. Lawrence.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Call me Spencer, he looked at her, earnestly saying, Remember that. Spencer, the girl smiled, feeling a sense of closeness with him that would hopefully ease her nerves during the uing shoot. Lets go, its our turn next, Spencers expression softened as he stood up, his gaze still fixed on her face. Sensing a different aura from the man, she finally rxed a bit. Ill do my best. I believe in you, he said. Your aura suits the character of Zoe. Meanwhile outside the door, Angel didnt want to feel embarrassed. She stormed into the lounge, mming the door into Adides hand in her rage. Seating herself angrily on the couch, she questioned, Why her?! Recalling Spencers dismissive attitude towards her, Angel felt a strong sense of injustice. Why Summer?! Adide handed her a ss of warm water, calmingly suggesting, Rx, dont ruin your makeup. You have a scene with Spencering up. Why does she get special treatment? Shes just a lucky assistant! Angels frustration showed. Meeting her gaze coolly, Adide replied, Because shes Mr. Marshs woman. Silence fell between the two. The pieces of the puzzle seemed to click for Angel. Understanding dawned on her. If she was Mr. Marshs woman, then let everyone in the crew know! Let her face the consequences! Let her leave in disgrace! Let her be exposed to the press! Let the whole world know! It was the ultimate leverage. Leave it to me, Adide assured. Focus on your acting, dont let her ruin your mood. With her managers reassurance, Angel finally focused on her script. Soon enough, it was Spencer and Summers turn to take the stage. The director gave them some instructions but mostly directed pressure towards Summer. Summer, its your debut, give it your best shot. Dont keep the whole set waiting. Every minute wasted by one person is an hour for sixty people! Even before the performance began, Summer was already scolded. Nervously, she nodded repeatedly, trying to contain the anxiety that threatened to overwhelm her. In response, Spencers expression darkened. Looking at the director with a steely gaze, he spoke up, Neers should be encouraged. Chapter 1935: Spencer’s Heartache Summer looked at him in surprise, never expecting him to speak up like this. The director, too, was taken aback by Spencers defense of her and immediately sensed his displeasure and discontent. Lightly tapping his heart, the director quickly shifted from a serious expression to a smile, Spencer, thats not what I meant. Youre right, we should encourage neers more. Action, the assistant director chimed in, Take it slow. He helped diffuse the tension and hoped Spencer wouldnt me anyone further. But the mood had been affected, making it difficult for everyone to shoot the scene well. Spencer averted his gaze, taking steps forward to the shooting spot, with Summer trailing behind him. In the bright light, they truly looked like a perfect match, his handsome featuresplementing her beauty. Rolling! The camera was ready, and the record button was pressed. Handsome Spencer slowly turned around, standing in front of the girl, gazing at her beautiful face-her white skin, her amber eyes, all bringing him joy. Summer, bathed in his affectionate gaze, awaited his lines. But why wasnt he speaking? Did he forget his lines? Not just Summer, even the crew on set were puzzled. As he stared at her, Spencer seemed lost in thought. Summer felt a bit strange being stared at for so long; she couldnt help but feel a little anxious, not daring to speak, simply meeting his intense gaze. I like you, Spencer told her, his voice sincere, not liking Zoe, but liking Summer. Did he slip up on a name? Caught off guard by his sudden confession, Summer, thrown off her rhythm, hesitated for a few seconds before asking, Do you really like me? Yes, Spencer quickly responded. There were still lines left unspoken, how could he did he add lines himself? His words hadpletely thrown Summers thoughts into disarray. Though she remembered her lines, facing this unexpected situation for the first time, her emotions were clearly out of ce. So, what do you like about me? she quickly asked him. Cut! Unable to watch any longer, the director stood up and asked, Summer, whats wrong with you? Spencers eyes met the directors angry gaze. Silenced, she bit her lip, Director, Im sorry, lets do it again. Spencer also snapped out of it and apologized to Summer, Im sorry for not being familiar with the lines and adding words without permission. The director immediately smiled, Adding lines is normal, and the one you added didnt seem out of ce. But Summer, you need to be flexible! The script is fixed, but youre alive! What were you thinking? Are you distracted? If this is your state in the first episode, how will you performter? Feeling everyones eyes on her, Summer felt guilty and began to reflect. She needed to adapt to these unexpected deviations from the script. Its my fault, Spencer looked at the director casually. Lets start over. Who said a scene had to be done in one take? If a director doesnt have the patience for the first episode, how will they shoot the entire series?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Spencer just challenged the director?? Everyone dared not speak. The director felt a bit awkward as Spencers words held some truth-it was simply ack of patience with the new actors. The directorposed himself, Reset, camera ready! Action! Zoe, I like you, Spencer gazed deeply at the girl in front of him. In this moment, he felt heartbroken for her, eager to hold her. Even though he was by her side, he had still caused her distress. Chapter 1936: Elisa Can’t Sit Still Anymore Do you really like me? Summer looked into his eyes with a hint of uncertain expectation and a bit of fear, reminiscent of holding onto this love in her heart for many years. Spencer silently gazed at her, not speaking a word, but his eyes already conveyed a thousand words. He really wanted to tell her, yes, silly girl, I have always deeply loved you, always its true. The girl faced his gaze, a slight curl at the corner of her lips, the light in her amber eyes seemed to hold a glimmer, So, what do you like about me? Her voice was like a feather, lightly drifting into his heart, the tone exactly the same as in his memory ten years ago. A feeling. He earnestly replied, A feeling that I cant quite describe. As they stood there exchanging lines, Summer was gradually getting into the scene that Spencer led her into. Due to his efforts in studying the script extensively, there were no unfamiliar lines, so Summers performance this time was quite good, exceeding the directors expectations. Meanwhile, rumors of Summer being Mr. Marshs lover had already spread within the crew, escting from mere spection to more concrete talk. In the bathroom, Elisa heard the footsteps of someone entering, along with the gossiping voices- Do you know why Summer was promoted from assistant to the third female lead within a few hours? I heard she has aplicated rtionship with Mr. Marsh. And the reced Sophia Violet is said to be the directors niece, it was her first time acting. Now, its all about who has the strongest connections everywhere. So, if Summer didnt perform well, thats why Spencer isnt angry and is patient with her. That doesnt make sense, is Mr. Marshs affair with other women public? And even approved by Mr. Marshs brother? Why is Spencer so good to her? So does Jennifers position as Mrs. Marsh still stand? Now, rich men all have two families, its alreadymon knowledge. Listening to these words, Elisa was almost shocked, oh my god!! How could such rumors spread? This is too terrifying! Too unbelievable!! This is absolutely outrageous! After they left, Elisa came out and calmly thought by the sink. What to do, what to do? This matter must be dealt with immediately! Otherwise, how will her Summer face these people in the future! But this matter is too big, clearly beyond Elisas capability. She cant exin to everyone individually, and she cant exin in front of public opinion. So, after leaving the bathroom, she immediately found Andrew, Andrew, I Call me Andrew. He emphasized once again, having reminded her earlier, then he raised a corner of his lips at her, Whats the matter? Elisa. Can you give me Mr. Marshs phone number? He gave me a business card, but its at home. I want to give him a call, right now. Seeing her urgent expression, Andrews smile faded, asking seriously, Whats wrong? Is something wrong? Um. Elisas gaze firm, she nodded, But its not a big deal, I just need to make a phone call with him. Without asking more, Andrew gave her a number, which Elisa saved, Thank you! then turned and left. Watching her quickly departing figure, Andrew couldnt help but worry a bit, thinking, whats going on?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But if she doesnt say, he cant pursue further. This girl Elisa really doesnt waste any time, she arrived at a quieter ce and dialed Ivans number. At that moment, Ivan had just finished a video conference. Chapter 1937: You Better Handle This He nced at the caller ID C because of the incident with Summer, he had saved Elisas number before assigning her as a broker. Today was the first time this girl had called him, and he couldnt figure out what it was about. But he quickly answered, Hello, Elisa. Mr. Marsh, I need to tell you something. Do you have time right now? Yes, go ahead. And so, this girl told him all the rumors she had heard, damaging not only Summers reputation but also Mr. Marshs. As Ivan listened, his brows furrowed slightly, his handsome face taking on a serious expression. After Elisa finished reporting and expressing her concerns, he simply said to her, Alright, leave this matter to me to handle. After the call ended, Ivan analyzed the situation. Since such malicious rumors had spread, it was certain that someone was intentionally ndering. But who was this person? Answers could only be found through investigation; though there was a prime suspect, blind guesses couldnt be made, evidence had to be considered. However, this matter needed to be rified immediately, no harm should be done to Jennifer. At that moment, on set. After shooting the scene with Spencer and Summer four times, the director was finally satisfied. Yet Summer did not rx; she felt apologetic. Im sorry for wasting everyones time, she bowed deeply to everyone. Everyone epted her apology, apuding. With Spencer around, the director dared not say anything. Standing before her, Spencer gazed at her despondent face, truly feeling sorry for her. What is this little setback? he said casually, hands in his pockets. The entertainment industry is darker than any workce; it tests the strength of ones heart. She looked up at him, meeting his gaze. She felt grateful for his patience. Spencer continued, Every non-talented actor goes through this at the beginning; you need not only work hard but also bear pressure. Fortunately, he did not me her for wasting his time. So, Summer was filled with gratitude towards Spencer. Thank you, she sincerely expressed her thanks. For fear of the fragility of love, Spencer handled it cautiously, like bubble that could burst at any touch. Meanwhile, nearby, Angel was feeling extremely uneasy seeing their closeness after the shoot. She had greeted him twice that morning, but he didnt even acknowledge her, not even a nce. What kind of magic did Summer possess to drive both brothers crazy? Bitch! At that moment, Spencers phone rang. Andrew handed him the phone, Spencer, its Mr. Marsh on the line. Taking the phone, Spencer answered, Brother. He then started walking, Whats the matter? Rumors are spreading on your set that Summer is my woman, Spencer. Youd better sort this out quickly, Ivans voice was low, Im helping you, but Ive brought trouble upon myself. How am I going to exin this to my wife? Is this true? Spencer was clueless. Just handle it, Ivan hung up directly. Spencer was a bit slow to react, looking perplexed. He recollected his brothers words, sensing their truth. And Andrew? He had no idea what Mr. Marsh had told him, but Spencers expression was enough to tell him that something was wrong. Goddamn it, a bbermouth! So conniving! Andrew was curious, Spencer, what just happened?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Spencer didnt need to ask Elisa; he believed her words to be true because of her devotion to Summer. Through their interactions today, it was clear she was wholeheartedly helping Summer. Chapter 1938: Summer Surrounded by Media Spencer turned to Andrew, Go investigate and find out who is spreading rumors behind the scenes, saying that Summer got into the group through my brothers connections. Listening to this, Andrew was also shocked. There are rumors like this too? Summer is Mr. Marshs woman? Isnt that too far-fetched? Even if all the men in the world cheat, Mr. Marsh will never cheat!! Absolutely not! Spencer was really annoyed, he put his hands on his waist, and said in a particrly speechless manner, Is it getting boring? He was about to explode inside! Then he took a step forward. Andrew quickly regained hisposure and walked beside him, both of them walking fast. Two girls in front were gossiping about Summer and Mr. Marsh as they walked, and every word fell into Spencers ears. He had no expression on his face, just softly said, Stop right there. Spencers voice? The two women felt a chill down their spine, slowly stopped their steps, and dared not look back, even holding their breath. Spencer stood behind them, asking, Where did you hear the information you just spread? It didnt sound like me, more like questioning. The two girls breathed a sigh of relief, tightly holding hands and slowly turning back. One of the girls smiled awkwardly, her voice small, Spencer, we dont know, we just know that everyone is talking about it. Spencers mood was not good all afternoon, very gloomy. He observed secretly, everyones gaze towards Summer was full of malice. He asionally saw girls whispering, even though he couldnt hear what they were saying, it was definitely not good words. Andrew was still investigating the source of the rumors.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. In the afternoon, Summer also had a scene, indoors. She focused on studying her lines, not paying attention to her surroundings at all. Her beauty was tranquil, otherworldly. As evening approached, todays scenes finally ended. Summer and Elisa had juste downstairs, heading towards the lobby after exiting the elevator. Theyre here, theyre here! A group of reporters swarmed towards them, about twenty or thirty of them, surrounding Summer and Elisa directly! All microphones were thrust in front of them in an instant, this was a scene they had never encountered before, it was really hard to deal with. They were stopped in their tracks, feeling a bit unsteady. Miss, can you tell us what your rtionship with Mr. Marsh is? Someone said you are Mr. Marshs mistress, is that true? Did you be the third lead because of Mr. Marsh? Summer, please respond to the rumors from the outside world! Questions came one after another, sharper and sharper, the reporters were especially crowded, shing lights everywhere, all wanting to capture her face with their cameras! Elisa supported Summer, who almost fell from being pushed. These questions were too baffling, they didnt know how to respond, what kind of nonsense questions were these? Summer stared at them, her icy eyes facing these seemingly friendly but actually malicious gazes, she remembered what Sophia Violet said when she left that day. It was very likely that Angel was spreading rumors. At this moment, in the descending elevator, Spencer stood with his hands in his pockets, his face cold andposed, Hows the investigation I asked you to do going? The surveince footage is being essed, Andrew said, we will have results soon. Ding, the elevator stopped, the doors opened- The scene of Summer and Elisa being surrounded by countless reporters fell into Spencers deep eyes! Chapter 1939: Spencer Comes to Her Rescue Andrew turned his gaze, noticing the subtle change in Spencers eyes as he strode forward with a cold, determined expression. Miss Summer, please respond, Spencer urged. Miss Summer, do you know Mrs. Marsh is pregnant? Why do women make things difficult for each other? another reporter questioned. Miss Summer, how long have you been with Mr. Marsh? Will he divorce his wife for you? Has he made any promises to you or nned for your future together? the inquiries continued. When did you start seeing each other? someone else chimed in. I havent! Summer faced the malicious stares with unwavering resolve, her icy gaze holding firm. Mr. Marsh and I have no rtionship! We are not acquainted! Please refrain from malicious usations. How is that possible? You two are not acquainted? a reporter jeered. You clearly secured the position of the third female lead through his influence! Are you saying its true just because you say so? Summer stood her ground as reporters continued to press her. Elisa joined in, raising her voice, And are you saying its false just because you im so? Show us some evidence! At that moment, Spencer, with a stern expression, swiftly approached the reporters from behind, his hands, with distinct knuckles, emerging from his pockets to push aside two female reporters directly. Though his actions seemed effortless, they contained tremendous force, nearly sending them flying back several steps. Stepping forward, he stood beside Summer. Meeting Spencers cold, mesmerizing profile, Summer was taken aback. Even the seasoned journalists were shocked by his sudden intervention, momentarily frozen in ce. If youve captured it on camera, release the news immediately! Thene back to interview her or surround my brother at thepany entrance, Spencer dered, his upright demeanor scanning each reporter present with a warning tone. But if you spread baseless rumors or write false news, with Marsh Groups power, we will take you to court! His words served as a wakeup call!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The reporters fell silent, intimidated and instantly enlightened. Summer looked at Spencer again, outwardlyposed but internally slightly shaken. It felt as though, in a momentary daze, disbelief clouded her mind. How could he havee to her rescue like this? Elisa, on the other hand, was ecstatic, peeking at Spencer from behind Summer, an angle that entuated his undeniably handsome and responsible appearance. A 360-degree, death-free handsome? A manly hero with a sense of justice! He knew how to protect Summer! Meanwhile, only Angel and Adide were in the descending elevator. Angel expressed satisfaction with the rapid spread of todays rumors, musing, If Spencer were to find out about the affair between Summer and his brother, he would be disgusted, wouldnt he? Actually, Mr. Marsh meeting Summer that day may not necessarily prove a rtionship between them, Adide, having faith in Mr. Marshs character, countered. Well, its definitely not a casual rtionship. When I asked her, she kept it highly confidential, Angel asserted confidently, drawing from her experience in the entertainment industry where many men meticulously crafted their public image. Ding! The elevator halted, and the doors parted, revealing Angel and Adide stepping out into the lobby. Downstairs in the lobby, Spencer could sense Summers eyes on him, but he refrained from meeting her gaze. Maintaining his cold andmanding presence, he addressed the reporters once more, If the rumors persist, I will personally identify the source of the nder for my brother! We will track down the origin and hold them legally ountable. Chapter 1940: Angel is Afraid Angel and Adide were startled, instinctively turning and walking to the staircase. Their faces paled as they pressed their backs against the wall, out of the cameras view. They could hear themotion outside, Spencers voice reaching them clearly. Those who have done something wrong are bound to feel a bit guilty. Summer felt grateful towards Spencer deep down, and the reporters quieted down. She thought the matter hade to a close, but he spoke again, addressing the reporters, Why was Sophia Violet, the directors niece, reced at thest minute by Miss Summer? Are you all wondering if there is a force behind Miss Summer that surpasses the director? All microphones flocked to Spencer, as everyone was interested in this topic and eager for answers. And today, he was willing to speak. So, let me first show you some surveince footage, Spencer said calmly as he took out his phone. Even Summer and Elisa were stunned. They focused on his actions, knowing that for the moment, he was on their side. Meanwhile, nearby, Angel and Adide, puzzled yet anxious, were hiding. What surveince footage? They cautiously peeked out half of their heads, looking towards the bustling crowd and seeing Spencer pull out his phone. Spencer turned the phone screen towards the reporters, showing them the footage of Sophia Violet pping Summer! The reporters expressed shock. Oh my God, did Sophia Violet really p that girl?! Heavens, a p even before filming began. Summer and Elisa only heard the sound and didnt see the footage. Summer couldnt help feeling a bit embarrassed. She lookedposed, subtly biting her lip, her beauty evoking a sense of pity. Spencer retrieved his phone, stating, There is no force surpassing the director, nor does it have anything to do with my brother. I didnt agree with the chaos in the crew, so I strongly requested a recement. Otherwise, I would not act.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Upon hearing this, Summers eyes showed a hint of shock as she looked at him again. Angels chest tightened, thinking, he already has ess to surveince footage? Could this investigation possibly affect her too? Hastily pulling Adide along, Angel left through the back door. She couldnt linger in this ce even for a moment; she needed to calm down. Summer could hardly believe that Spencer had done this secretively. Her perception of him had always been based on the tabloid news online, but she never expected him to have another side to him, a sense of justice. Spencer then addressed everyone, So, lets all disperse now. The Sophia Violet news should be enough for you to write about. Due to the sudden need for an actress, Miss Summer, with her acting dream and fitting appearance, was chosen for the role of the second female lead. Finishing his statement, Spencer didnt look at Summer beside him. He was afraid of getting lost in those eyes again. Therefore, he took a step forward, and the reporters automatically made way for him. Andrew followed closely behind. Elisa linked arms with Summer, who watched Spencer leave. The reporters gradually dispersed as well, showing tactfulness as they couldnt afford to smear Mr. Marsh for a meager sum and risk repercussions from the capital. In the car leaving the scene, Angel gazed out the window, lost in thought. Adide, however, seemed burdened. Spreading rumors is not the best way to handle this. If the source is traced, it could easily lead back to us. Angel became even more anxious at her words. She turned to Adide, asking, What should we do now? Chapter 1941: Spencer’s Caution Adide calmly considered the situation and said to her, Lets remain calm for now and refrain from taking any action. Lets observe for the time being. Angel remained silent, concerned about her position as the leadingdy. Seeing Angels worry, Adide reassured her, Theres no reason to rece you now. Your performance today impressed the director and producer. Summer is simply a neer, dont think Spencer supporting her with a few words poses a threat to you. She then added, Spencer might not be supporting her, but rather Mr. Marsh. With this assurance, Angel felt less anxious and gradually regained her confidence. There was no need to feel pressured in front of Summer, no matter how beautiful she may be. She was not a goddess! In the hall, the reporters had already dispersed with Spencer, eager to dig up more news from him, as he was the key to generating traffic. Lets go as well, Elisa said as she linked arms with Summer and looked at her. The girl snapped out of her thoughts, smiled, and replied, Okay. They walked out, and unexpectedly Spencer had resolved everything for her, something she hadnt anticipated. Outside the hall, they noticed several reporters blocking Spencers car, holding microphones for an interview. Spencer, Summer is just a new actress, as a movie emperor, are you showing special favor to her? Do you have feelings for her? Spencer, will she be your next girlfriend? Spencer, are you single now? Spencer had no intention of discussing matters of the heart or his past rtionships, and any topic rted to Summer would prick him. identally, Spencers gaze shifted and caught sight of the two girlsing out of the hall. Summer also looked straight at him, about seven to eight meters away. Their eyes met, and she had heard the reporters questions. Quickly diverting his gaze, Spencer faced the reporters and patiently replied, Im only doing what is just, devoid of any emotions. He then opened the car door, swiftly got in, and chose not to respond to any further questions from the reporters. Andrew followed suit, addressing the reporters, Sorry, but Spencer doesnt like to entertain such boring questions. Please refrain from asking in the future. With that, he closed the car door, and shortly after, the car drove off. Summer found it hard to imagine that he was a man who changed partners as easily as changing clothes in rtionships. Based on their interactions today, discussing the script together, him speaking on her behalf in front of the director, and helping her handle the tricky questions from the journalists, he waspletely different from the person she had seen online.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Was there possibly two souls inhabiting the same body? In the departing Maybach, Spencer peered out at the sky through the car window, the sunset looked beautiful today. His thoughts involuntarily drifted back to that summer many years ago. On the vibrant school campus, he jogged with her along the track as the sun set, discussing dreams and the future together. Her smile was so sweet, so beautiful, and her eyes were captivating with their light amber hue, as if there was a vortex within them. There was a faint fragrance emanating from her, and he curiously asked, Summer, what brand of perfume are you wearing? Im not wearing any perfume. But I can smell a subtle fragranceing from you, Spencer earnestly remarked. Summer reiterated that she truly wasnt wearing any perfume. It wasnt until many yearster that Spencer stumbled upon a study in the news, suggesting that if you truly love someone, you can smell a distinctive scent emanating from them. Chapter 1942: Summer’s Impression of Spencer Changes Since that time, this girl had be a part of his life, giving him unprecedented warmth. He loved her deeply, more than anything else. Havingcked thepanionship of parents since childhood, Spencer grew up deprived of love. No one had taught him how to love, how to make others feel safe, or how to cherish. But whose youthes without scars? Fortunately, fate smiled upon him, allowing him to meet Summer again So this time, Spencer would never give up on her no matter what. Thinking back to when she had been in a car ident, lying unconscious in the hospital for a long time, he couldnt forgive himself for not being by her side during her most difficult moments. In another car, Summer was driving with Elisa in the passenger seat. Feeling sorry, Elisa looked at the girl driving and said, Summer, starting tomorrow, let me drive you home after work? Whats the big deal? Summer nced at her while driving and smiled, Dont be so polite, I consider you a sister. Hearing this, Elisa felt warm inside. She couldnt help but recall the time in her senior year when she had just met Summer. Summer had said the same thing to her: Whats the big deal? I consider you a sister. Watching her, Elisa thought, perhaps this is fate. Those meant to meet will reunite in some way in a vast sea of people. She and Summer were like that, and so were Spencer and Summer. I never imagined Spencer had such a sense of justice, Summer initiated the conversation, chuckling, I always thought he was a yboy without much sense of responsibility, probably alwayste for filming, and would leave as soon as its done without caring about anything. It could also be rted to protecting his brothers reputation. Elisa replied, Maybe hes just being protective. Elisa had to ensure that Summer didnt notice anything from how Spencer carefully handled the interview near the car. Yes, Summer nodded, But even if its for his brother, he did help me out of a bind. Im quite thankful to him for that. Observing her expression, Elisa noticed that despite Summers beauty having a cold and distant aura, she was an exceptionally strong and intelligent girl. Her beauty also held a hint of determination. But if you keep your gratitude to yourself, the other person wouldnt even know, Elisa suggested. I think it would be better to thank him properly if you run into him tomorrow. I see. Perhaps befriending him could stabilize your position on the set, Elisa added, I think he has quite a say in front of the director. If you be friends, it might benefit you in the future.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This reminded Summer of what Sophia Violet had said that day, making her think of Angel once again. So making friends with Spencer wouldnt be such a bad idea; it might even help put Angel in his ce. Alright, Summer agreed, Ill see if theres a suitable moment tomorrow. In the evening, after showering, Summer sat in her room with the lights on, studying the script and taking notes with a highlighter,pletely engrossed. She not only noted down all the lines but also read through the entire story, delving deep into the fate of each character. Summer found herself increasingly drawn to the character of Zoe. She hesitated before finally asking for and dialing the phone number of the original author, ire. Chapter 1943: Tristan’s Prepared Surprise On the other end of the phone, Summer greeted with a smile, her voice light and gentle, Hello, may I ask if you are ire, the author of Noodle Couple? Yes, and who might you be? ire responded. Hello, Im Summer, the actress ying Zoe in our drama that started shooting today. Hello, hello. ire felt surprised and happy to receive a call from an actress, sensing an inexplicable familiarity. I am a neer to acting, but Ive always had a dream of performing, and I cherish this opportunity to work on this y. I really like the character Zoe, but I want to portray her essence and do better. So, I thought of discussing Zoe with you, if you have the time. I do, I do. ire was willing to talk about the character with her. Summer loved Zoe, and ire also had a special affection for the character. Despite not being the protagonist, Zoe had a distinct and vivid personality. Thus, these two strangers, brought together by the allure of Zoe, conversed as if they had known each other for ages, chatting without any barriers ire was a person of greatpassion, and every character she created felt like her own flesh and blood. And Summer was eager to embody the soul of this character So the conversation went on joyfully, with two girls who had never met, chatting for a whole hour. The intelligent Summer grasped the message the character needed to convey even more, of resilience, kindness, and unwavering love. ire was kind, and she encouraged Summer a lot. Though not having met her, she felt that Summer was a person with a passionate heart. That night, Summer stayed upte, studying the script after the call, not wanting tog behind in the production of the y, striving for perfection. She felt a bit pressured, but she was also working very hard. At night, a car parked in the yard in front of a vi. Tristan and Monica got out of the car, hand in hand, and walked into the living room. It had been another wonderful and fulfilling day. They had gone rock climbing together, tried new things, and discovered their courage. They had taken the old-fashioned green train to the neighboring ancient town, strolled hand in hand along the cobblestone steps in the town, tasted local snacks, watched a grand live performance, and visited a waterfall hanging on a cliff They went to an orchard, picked ripe fruits, andter gave them to Algerone and Belinda when they returned to the city They went horseback riding together, chased the sunset together After taking a bath, they changed into couple pajamas and went to the study.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Monica, as usual, sat on Tristansp. In front of them was an openputer. The wedding ns were almost finalized, with a dreamy visual design and attention to detail being perfected. They would discuss and n together and often think of the same ideas. In thememorative book of 100 things they needed toplete, the dates were filling up, and thumbprints were multiplying It was almost bursting at the seams. Im a bit tired. A feeling of exhaustion swept over Monica as she turned and hugged his neck, I think the wedding n is already very good. Tristan held her hand, nced out the window, and saw the moonlight pouring down. Monica stood up, Good night, you should rest early too, getting ready to leave. He stood up and gently turned her shoulder, Let me take you to the roof to catch some fresh air. I dont want to go. Im really tired today, the girls voice sounded weary, I want to sleep, I must have climbed ten thousand steps in that ancient town. But Tristan held her shoulder, gazing deeply into her eyes, It wont take long, just a moment. Why was he so insistent? No matter what in the past, he had always followed her lead. If she said she was tired, he would apany her to rest early. So did he have something to tell her tonight? Alright then, Monica agreed, feeling a bit curious, wanting to know what he had in store. And so, Tristan led her out, up the stairs to the rooftop. The warm yellow ambiance lights flickered, and pots of different rose varieties were in full bloom. The moonlight shone brightly, the wind swaying the flowers in its embrace. This must be a carefully maintained courtyard scene. Tristan knelt on one knee, took out a small box, and presented a ring from inside Chapter 1944: Good Morning Monica looked down at him in astonishment, still unable to recover from the shock. He was proposing? Tristan raised his gaze, holding a ring in one hand and sping her hand with the other, his eyes full of tenderness. Monica, marry me! Let the moon bear witness, I will give you the happiness you desire, I will be a qualified husband. Facing the mans deep gaze and sincere eyes, Monicas eyes couldnt help but moisten. She had imagined countless proposal scenes, but todays situation was something she had not anticipated Sometimes grandeur is not necessary, it is the unexpected surprises that touch us the most. Happily, the girl reached out and covered her lips, and Tristan carefully and gently ced the ring on her finger. Then he stood up, pulling her tightly into his arms. Tristan loved her very, very much Monica was also very moved and a bit impatient about marrying him. As the night grew deeper Morning came. In the dressing room of the crew, Spencer, as usual, arrived early, still causing whispers among the others- Is Spencer nning toe this early every day from now on? He doesnt have scenes until the afternoon today, whye so early? Have you noticed how much more handsome Spencer looks every day? Its Spencer! A wonderful day begins! Seeing him makes me so excited. Downstairs, Elisa held her phone, standing at the door waiting, and soon Summers car came into view. As the car stopped and the door opened, Elisa took a step forward, Summer, good morning! Good morning. Summer got out of the car. Have you been waiting long? Not really, I just got here too. Elisa looked at her face and couldnt help but worry, Did you not sleep wellst night? Why do you have such dark circles under your eyes? Summer touched her eyes, Its fine. Did you stay uptest night? Yeah. Summer stepped inside, happily telling her, I was researching the script all night, even called the original novels author, felt really productive. Go upstairs quickly, you really need to cover up those dark circles, otherwise itll look like you have panda eyes in the photos. Is it that bad? A little bit, well, I could tell right away that you didnt sleep wellst night, but youre still looking okay. As they walked, Summer nced back and smiled, Maybe youre just too concerned about me. The two of them chatted as they entered the elevator together. Summer felt a sense of familiarity with Elisa, even though they had just met. Upstairs. Spencer appeared in the corridor with a cup of coffee, walking towards the resting area, giving off a suave and unique charm. Summer and Elisa came out of the elevator and just turned to the right when they saw Spencer approaching. Everyone saw each other, and Spencer felt happy inside, stopping a short distance away from each other. Good morning. Summers lips curved up slightly, she took the initiative to speak, full of gratitude for yesterdays events. Spencer had been waiting for her, so seeing her now made him quite happy. Good morning. But his expression remained calm. Ill go to the restroom first. With that, Elisa quickly slipped away.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Leaving Summer feeling a bit awkward for some reason, did she need to leave at this moment? Spencers gaze remained on the girls bare face, but even without makeup, she looked beautiful. Chapter 1945: Spencer Takes the Initiative Did you not sleep wellst night? Spencer gently and caringly inquired. The girl wondered if her dark circles were truly noticeable. Feeling slightly embarrassed by his question, she replied with a faint smile, Im fine. Remembering Elisas words from the previous day, Summer felt it was the perfect time to express her gratitude. She looked into his eyes and earnestly said, Thank you for yesterday. Which part are you referring to? Spencer seemed interested in engaging with her, holding a coffee cup and wearing a slightly yful expression, feigning forgetfulness like a nobleman, his deep gaze fixed on the girls face. By continuing the conversation, he prolonged their time alone together. Summer pondered for a moment. He gently reminded her, We went over the script yesterday, discussed your role, I spoke up for you in front of the director, and helped diffuse the situation with the reporters. So, Miss Summer, which part are you thanking me for? In just one day, Summer owed him so many favors, making her feel quite embarrassed. The most important thing is you defusing the situation with the reporters. Without you, todays news would probably be unsightly, right? Her tone conveyed a mix of relief and resignation.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Upon waking up that morning, her first task was to check the news. Seeing no reports of any scandal with Mr. Marsh, she let out a long sigh of relief. Otherwise, stepping out today would have exposed her to rotten eggs. Spencer understood the gravity of the situation. Meeting her gaze, he nodded, Yes, but is a simple thank you all you have to offer? Huh? The girl was slightly taken aback, seeing a hint of a smile in his eyes. Spencer thought for a moment before suggesting, How about you treat me and my agent to dinner? Just the three of us, shouldnt be too costly. Sure, of course. Summer quickly replied, reluctant to refuse and feeling it was appropriate to treat him for such a great favor. Hence, she promptly agreed, Ill bring my agent along as well. Spencer nodded, Lets make it tonight, Ill send you a text. Taking a sip of his coffee, he took out his phone. Ill send you the address shortly. Alright. They swiftly exchanged numbers, and he walked past her towards the lounge. Why did he call out to Andrew? To prevent Summer from feeling pressured, ensuring she didnt misconstrue his invitation as a personal one. Spencer understood Summer well, knowing that despite her amnesia, her ingrained manners remained intact. He knew she wasnt the type to casually agree to a one-on-one outing with a guy. Today, Summer had minimal scenes and dialogue, dedicating most of her time to studying the script, analyzing characters, and researching the novel. She worked harder than anyone on set. Angel remained particrly low-key today, fearing Spencers scrutiny. She hadnt slept wellst night, even experiencing a nightmare. Despite her aversion to Summer, she cooperated well today as Spencer watched nearby. Even if she wanted to make things difficult for Summer, the current plot didnt offer a suitable opportunity. Troublesome. Elisa stood beside Andrew, ncing at him, Summer invited Spencer to dinner, why did she involve us? I thought she would invite him alone. Lets y it by ear. Words are static, but we are adaptable. Andrew crossed his arms, smiling as if he had already devised a n, Well slip away togetherter. Chapter 1946: The Wedding Date Approaches In the afternoon, in the luxurious,fortable, spacious, and quiet private lounge arranged for the lead actor, Spencer reclined on the sofa. He wasnt ying any games, and in front of him was thette that Andrew had brought, a coffee he usually enjoyed, but today he had no mood for it. There was also a script of Noodle Couple on the side table, but he had no desire to read it. Holding his phone, he stared at the screen, flipping through Summers posts. It felt like entering a newnd, carefully reading through every post, trying to understand her feelings when she posted them. This was a domain he could never reach before. Although her updates were sparse, each one was read carefully by him. Whether it was an emoji, a few words, or a picture they all made the corners of his lips curl up. He used to miss her and could only sneak a peek at her social media ount, but she had been inactive for a long time. Only about five updates in a month. Unknowingly, he scrolled back to four years ago Suddenly, a text message popped up, a dinner invitation from Summer. Spencer stared at the name, a hint of a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. Since he got her number, he had been waiting for her message. Now, he finally got it, and he felt like a child with pure joy. Staring at the message for a long time, he replied with just two words: OK. His mood was ecstatic and excited, as if this was a date for just the two of them.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Not long after, it was Summers turn to film on set. She prepared herself before stepping onto the stage, with Elisa nervously waiting by her side, cheering her on, Go, Summer, youre the best! At the directorsmand, all crew members were ready, and the scene began. Back in the lounge, Andrew entered from the door. Spencer, do you want to go out and watch? Miss Summer is filming. Spencer gazed at the lovely and delicate selfie on his phone, a hint of indulgent smile on his lips. No need. After all, he would be having dinner with her soon. Although Andrew didnt understand why, he nodded and said, Join me for dinnerter. Spencer looked up at him, Figure it out by yourself how to do it. After three seconds, Andrew nodded in response. It truly was a test of acting skills to apany him and find a chance to leave without anyone noticing. Andrew felt like he could debut after three months of mixing around here. The weather had been wonderful in the past few days, sunny and pleasant. A warm and romantic beach wedding was being set up Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, in a lush coconut grove, with the blue sky and white clouds above, the vast sea in the distance, and the golden sand beneath their feet The crew members were busy in an orderly manner. The theme of this wedding was Encounter. White guest chairs, pink drapes and balloons, an arch decorated with flowers, a stage covered with a light blue carpet Oversized bridal photos were visible everywhere. The groom was handsome andposed, and the bride was beautiful and yful, truly a match made in heaven. In Arkpool Citysrgest bridal store, brightly lit with crystal chandeliers emitting a dazzling glow, Jennifer and Belinda stood by Monica, who had just finished trying on the wedding gowns. All three gowns were custom-made, and Monica tried them all on, choosing the most fitted and favorite one to wear on her wedding day. As she put on the final gown, coupled with her princess-like aura, Monica looked stunning. Her skin was already fair, and with the purity of the wedding gown, she seemed to glow. Chapter 1947: Spencer’s Date The bridal photoshoot with Tristan was reminiscent of Belinda and Algerones wedding, capturing the stunning couple in all their glory. Their undeniable beauty shone through every frame, much like the previous royal wedding photoshoot in Lu Layeka that garnered widespread acim. Such a beautiful sight, Jennifer, helping Monica adjust her veil,plimented with a smile, Your figure is truly exquisite. Thank you, Monicas voice sweetened with gratitude, her heart overflowing with warmth. The wedding day drawing closer, she was finally to marry her beloved TristanAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. With a smile, Monica gazed at her reflection in the mirror, delicately lifting the hem of her gown. Beside her, Belinda beamed with happiness, her heart filled with countless emotions. Are these the shoes toplement the ensemble? Katherine, resplendent in her attire, emerged from behind a door, holding a pair of crystal heels with a smile of good wishes on her face. Everyone turned towards her as Jennifer replied, Yes, they are crafted by the same designer. No wonder they look so exquisite, a true testament to your taste, Katherine joyfully ced the shoes before Monica, Come, lets adorn our princess with them! Youll look even more beautiful. Assisted by Jennifer and with Belindas support, Monica slipped into the crystal shoes. Thank you, mothers, a grateful and tender Monica expressed, her heart brimming with emotion. Both mothers raised their gaze, smiling at their beautiful daughter in unison, Youre wee! before returning their focus to aiding her. As Katherine helped Monica with her shoes, she mentioned, Your father will be boarding a ne soon, as he just messaged me about some royal matters that require his attention. Mhmm, Monica shared, My brother and sister-inw are in Bali and are preparing to return as well. They mentioned booking todays flight. Look at all these rtives personally witnessing your moment of happiness, Jennifer linked arms with Monica, You and my brother will surely find immense joy together. Monica. Algerone approached from afar, his daughter, clothed in a bridal gown, radiant as a beam of light, You must be happy, may you both grow old together in happiness! Looking up at him, Monica softly replied, Thank you, Algerone! I wish you endless bliss! Monica, you will be the most beautiful bride tomorrow, Jennifer, helping her adjust her shoes, grabbed her camera hanging around her neck, Let me capture a few photos of you both.? Yes, yes, please do. Tomorrow will be quite hectic, Belinda eximed eagerly. The group gathered around Monica, beaming with happiness and creatingsting memories in front of the camera. Today was merely a bridal trial, yet everyone was still overwhelmed with joy and excitement. As preparations continued for the wedding a romantic ceremony was on the horizon. Another couple would soon walk down the aisle, having weathered numerous trials and carrying the blessings of all. As dusk approached. The day of the Noodle Couple shoot hade to an end, and they began wrapping up, everything proceeding smoothly. Spencer sat in the passenger seat, with Andrew at the wheel. They were headed to the dinner location provided by Summer, approximately a twenty-minute drive away. ncing out the window, Spencer admired the beautiful sunset, the recent weather had been excellent. His lips curled into a slight smile as he looked out at the scenery passing by. Tonights dinner felt like a ten-year-dyed date, and every minute of it was eagerly anticipated. Reflecting, he realized he had never taken Summer out for a meal back in high school Her strict upbringing and the schools regtions had kept them apart, and at that time, he was clueless, failing to even present her with a small gift. Yet, that vague sense of yearning was the most beautiful and unforgettable experience of his life. Chapter 1948: Summer’s Rapid Progress In order to meet her, he had just brushed his teeth, changed into a clean shirt, and even polished his shoes He was somewhat excited, a little nervous, and mostly thrilled. Meanwhile, Andrew was pondering on how to make a smooth exitter. What would be the most opportune moment? Should they have dinner or not? Leave immediately after or stay for a bit? Would that raise suspicions? Summer was indeed a clever woman. Spencer had not given clear instructions, only advising to act opportunistically. But what opportunity exactly? This was causing a lot of mental stress for Andrew, as he was not a born actor! Mr. Marsh, what kind of job had he arranged for him? At that moment, Elisa and Summer had just set off. They were a bit behind schedule, having stopped to chat with the producer in the hallway. Today, Elisa was driving with Summer in the passenger seat. Elisa was looking forward to this meeting happening so quickly, even faster than she had anticipated. Later, they must find a way to give Andrew a chance to retreat! Allow time for Summer and Spencer, this pair of star-crossed lovers, to hopefully spark a me of love without missing another opportunity. Summer, you showed great progress in todays shooting, remarked Elisa as she drove, ncing over at her. I even heard the director praising you. Thank you, Summer smiled, I also feel like I performed better during filming today. The lines didnt feel like pure memorization, and I was able to convey emotions more convincingly. Yes, we observers felt the same way. Perhaps the phone call to the novelist irest night was helpful, Summer recalled, We seem to have amon friend named Zoe, through whom I was able to solidify this character and get to know Zoe better.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She must be a very gentle girl, right? Summer nodded, Yes, I looked her up. She married the king of Lu Layeka, the genius doctor Rowan. I believe she is a kind and fortunate girl. Elisa began to imagine that beautiful scene, a young and beautiful woman bing the queen. With any luck, I really hope to meet her someday, Summer expressed. It should be possible, its just a matter of timing, Elisa reassured her. Fingers crossed. The car headed towards the agreed dinner location The sunset today was like a painting hanging in the sky, captivatingly beautiful that Summer couldnt resist taking a couple of photos with her phone. On a ne from Bali to Arkpool City, ire sat beside the window, leaning against Rowans arm, her hands resting gently on her abdomen, gazing softly at the sunset-tinged clouds outside, a blissful smile on her face Rowans handsome chin lightly rested on her soft, flowing hair as he held her hand, admiring the view with her The sky was truly stunning today, with dazzling light cascading onto theyers of clouds. They were returning to Arkpool City for Monica and Tristans wedding. Since finding his sister, Rowan felt truly fulfilled in life Arkpool City, an upscale and elegantly-designed restaurant, was bathed in the red glow of the sunset outside. Spencer and Summer sat across from each other at different tables, Andrew beside Spencer, and Elisa beside Summer, facing each other. Their gazes asionally met. The meal was plentiful, with all the dishes Summer had ordered already served. The server had set out four sets of utensils. Elisa didnt feel like leaving at that moment, so she nced at Andrew, silently signaling to wait a little longer. Chapter 1949: Have We Met Before? Spencer, thank you, Summer smiled at the man sitting across from her, and thank you for taking the time to have dinner together. Spencer paused for a moment, Im actually not busy at all, and I should thank you for inviting us to dinner. No problem, its the least I could do. This fish is a specialty dish, you should try it and see if it suits your taste, Summer said to him. Spencer replied in a gentlemanly manner, Having dinner with Miss Summer makes any meal delicious. Her cheeks flushed at his words, was she being flirted with? And with that irresistibly attractive face, no wonder so many girls wanted to be close to him. Lets eat before it gets cold, Spencer picked up his chopsticks, I heard you did very well today, with both scenes done in one take. I spoke with the original authorst night to better understand this character, Summer replied. Spencer was slightly surprised, then praised, Well done, that kind of dedication is worth emting. As they ate and discussed the script, the direction of the plot, and the overall conclusion, all four of them had something to say. Without realizing it, ten minutes had passed Elisa suddenly remembered something and set down her chopsticks to take out her phone, Im sorry, I need to call my mom. My dad was hospitalized today, I need to check on him, I almost forgot apologizing, she stood up and left, Please continue eating, dont wait for me. About three minutester, Andrews phone rang. He nced at it, seeing it was Elisa calling. Subconsciously, he silenced his phone, Mr. Marsh is calling, I need to take this, he said, also getting up and leaving. And just like that, the two of them seized the moment and left the dining table, leaving only Spencer and Summer. At that moment, Angel entered wearing a ck waist-cinched dress and carrying a limited edition Gi bag. She was apanied by a director in his fifties, walking closely together. As they entered, they immediately spotted Spencer and Summer dining together. The director hesitated for a moment, thinking of retreating, but Spencer happened to look up and caught his gaze briefly. The director thought to himself, its just a dinner in public, no need to panic. Whats the matter? Angel asked curiously, following his gaze and seeing the two of them not far away.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. First, a hint of guilt shed in her eyes, then she thought she had underestimated Summer. This woman actually wants to get close to Spencer! And she managed to invite Spencer out! Quite impressive! Unaware of their presence as she had her back turned, Summer, and Spencer diverted their attention, not wanting to pay attention to irrelevant people. Youve been to this restaurant before, havent you? Spencer asked the girl sitting across from him, starting a conversation while eating. Summer shook her head, smiling, Ive been here once before. No wonder you know the menu so well, Spencer remarked politely, Miss Summer, are we friends? After giving it some thought, Summer met his gaze, Of course. I am honored to be friends with Miss Summer, Spencers expression softened, as a flower bloomed quietly in his heart. Summer gazed at him, suddenly feeling a familiar sensation, a bit absent-minded, then asked, Have we met before? Like a slow-motion scene from a movie, Spencer slowly lifted his eyes, and their gazes met Chapter 1950: Angel, are you looking for trouble? Whats wrong? Miss Summer, do you feel a sense of familiarity towards me? Spencer asked softly. He suddenly felt a bit scared, scared that she hadnt fallen in love with him again. If she regained her memory, would she still leave decisively like before?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Spencers charm had not yet been emitted in front of her, would she still dislike him like before? Summer smiled and shook her head, No, I just feel were not that unfamiliar. Perhaps, weve met in a past life, Spencer jokingly said to her, When souls recognize each other, theres a feeling of instant connection. Thats why some people can be friends quickly, while others, even after three years, cant get close. Summer was amused by him. Not far away, Angel and the director sat down, both feeling uneasy. Spencer was very perceptive. From the directors hesitation and attempt to turn back when entering, he could tell that their private rtionship was not ordinary. Why hasnt Elisa returned yet? Summer was starting to feel restless. She felt that being alone with Spencer would be awkward and she was worried about being photographed. It would be indefensible then. So, Summer smiled slightly and said to him, Im going to the restroom. Then she got up and left. Spencer leaned back in his chair, picked up his cup, and casually looked at the girls figure. It was fine not to look, but once he did, he noticed that Angel also got up and followed Summer. Spencers gaze darkened slightly. He put down his cup, got up, and followed her. He wanted to protect his Summer! As for Angel, in her high heels, she crossed her arms and red at Summers back, following her steps without noticing the person behind her. Summer. At the sink, Summer stopped at the sound and turned around, only to see Angel standing arrogantly behind her. Meanwhile, Spencer turned around to conceal himself, but he pricked up his ears, his face showing a serious expression listening for any movement inside. Summer had not expected Angel to be here. A flicker of surprise passed through her amber eyes. Angel stood straight with a cold snort and directly mocked, You couldnt hold onto Mr. Marshs thigh, so you decided to cling to Spencers? Had she seen herself dining with Spencer? You dont have to be so harsh. Summer furrowed her eyebrows slightly, her gentle tone hinting at determination, Dont think I dont know about the things youve done. Angel looked indifferent. After all, she was now together with the director, what did she have to fear? Sophia Violet told me everything before leaving. Summer stared at her, I dont understand why as an artist, a star, a senior, you would go to such lengths against a neer like me. Upon hearing this, Angels expression slightly changed. She already knew? Did you spread the rumors too? Summers voice was not loud, but the displeasure and determination in her eyes intimidated the other party. Angel fell silent Outside, Spencers expression changed in an instant. Leaning against the wall with a wicked smile, his deep gaze darkened, and his lips curled evilly. He listened intently for any movement inside. There are some things I dont need to spell out. You know what youve done, what youre thinking, you know it yourself. Summer was not easily dealt with, she said to her, Theres nothing shady between me and Spencer, I dont need to cling to anyones thigh, because Im not like you! You Angel was enraged, Youre looking for trouble! She raised her hand to p her. But Summer quickly grabbed the raised hand, Angel, I wont provoke you, I hope you wont provoke me either, otherwise no one will have a good day ahead! Spencers chest tightened, his lips pressed tightly together, and his eyes were filled with anger in an instant. Angel, are you looking for trouble? Chapter 1951: Caught The eyes of the two women exuded a sense of determination, but in Summers gaze, there was a hint of coldness. In the past, I endured time after time because I respected you as my senior, so I didnt expose you, Summer said. But you shouldnt push it too far. Angel struggled to free her wrist, surprised at her strength!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a while, when Angels arrogance visibly subsided, Summer released her hand. Dont go around pping people, it doesnt make you superior. With that, Summer walked away, not wanting to get entangled any further. When Summer emerged, she didnt run into Spencer. Angel, standing in ce, stared at her reddened wrist, amazed at Summers unexpected strength! Summer didnt even text Elisa. Her entire mood had been disrupted by Angel, hoping todays warning would have some effect on her. Back at the table, Summer wore a smile, as if nothing had happened. Spencer, a gentleman, sat there sipping tea, seemingly oblivious. There was no hint of turmoil on his face, but the words she had just spoken to Angel matched her character. Spencer was feeling more and more familiar with her, the old stubborn and determined Summer seemed to have returned. Summer, what is your dream? Spencer brought up the topic again, wanting to know more about her. But inadvertently looking up, he saw reporters lurking nearby, cameras aimed at him and her. Spencer was momentarily stunned, showing no emotional change. He hadnt arranged for the reporters, but he didnt intervene, or even warn Summer. My dream changes with my mood. Do you find that childish? Summer answered him. Not at all, Im the same way. Elisa and Andrew seemed to have disappeared, noting in Spencer and Summer chatted for nearly an hour. The topic Spencer initiatedter revolved around the drama Noodle Couple and the scenes to be filmed tomorrow This way, she wouldnt feel awkward, like there was an ocean in front of her and he had turned on the tap, letting the water flow continuously. It had to be said that Spencer was a master at conversation, never letting it falter. If it was a girl he liked, he put in the effort. As for Angel, she came out iming to feel unwell, informed the director individually, and left without letting Summer catch on to her rtionship with the director or giving this woman any leverage. When they came out, Elisa had already driven Summers car away and Andrew was nowhere to be seen, which puzzled her a bit. Let me take you home? Spencer offered candidly, looking at the girl. Where do you live? Through their recent interactions, Summers perception of this man had changed. So, letting him take her home wasnt something she resisted internally. Its fine, Ill just take a cab. You must still be busy, and I dont want to dy you too much. Thats the truth, she said. Were friends. Do you think Id let you take a cab home alone? Spencer softly asked, stepping forward to open the passenger door. Hop in? Then he smiled at her. Dont be polite with me. Meeting his gaze, Summer felt a bit embarrassed to refuse, so she got into his car. Thank you. As Spencer helped her close the door, he caught a glimpse of the reporters not far away, still following them, but he didnt say anything. Instead, he quickly returned to the drivers seat, his face gentle as he asked, Miss Summer, where do you live? Chapter 1952 – Taking Her Home Living in Eastbury, should I set up the navigation for you? she said, taking out her phone, Its not too far away. I know where it is, Spencer replied. Because a club buddy lived there, and two nights ago when he was drunk, it was Spencer who drove the kid home. Spencer asked, Which entrance do you usually use to get closer? How many entrances did he know? It seems like he is very familiar with the ce, doesnt really need navigation. The third corner, Summer nced at him, Although its more convenient for me, but its not easy to get in with a car, so just stop here. No problem, Spencer had an idea in his mind, so he inquired, Did you buy a house there? Yes, Summer wasnt guarded, as it wasnt a very private matter. And Spencer didnt ask any further, he didnt show much interest in getting to know her along the way. Even though she was so close to him now, Spencers love for her was so strong, almost uncontroble. But true love is about restraint, it makes people cautious, sometimes even like a different person. To avoid any embarrassment, he yed a random song in the car C My appearance while waiting is not clear. Using my skin to feel the direction you are heading, you could actually take away the sunlight. Ive mindlessly followed excessively. Like the wind, you approach until the clouds descend, you roll up thousands ofyers of waves. I dont hide even though I rush in. Youre just like the wind, rustling when attacking, then announcing the return of clear skies, as if we never loved each other Spencer felt it was quite fitting, but Summer might not understand. As Spencer drove, he listened carefully to the lyrics, feeling a slight pain in his heart, wanting to look at her, yet afraid of being noticed. As the sky grew dark, the bright moon shone in the sky, sprinkled with stars, the temperature gradually rising. Summer looked at the night view of the city, the sparkling lights were hazy and beautiful, and she couldnt help but think of Angel again. So, did Angel see her dining with Spencer? Will it end up in the hands of the journalists tomorrow? Summer was naive, even though she saw the director with her, she didnt think too much about it. She thought it was just a simple discussion about the script, after all, she and Spencer had no rtionship at all, just having a meal together. Soon, Spencer drove the car into the front gate. How did you get in? Summer was a bit surprised, why was she allowed in just now? She was thinking of greeting the security guard. Spencer just gave her a light smile, Where do you live? The girl quickly recovered, pointing forward with her hand, Just stop there. The car stopped steadily where she indicated, Spencer looked at her, Goodnight, Summer.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The girl turned her head at the sound, gave him a slight smile, Goodnight. Then she unfastened her seat belt, Thank you for taking me home. Thank you for inviting me to dinner. He quickly replied, smiling. The girl said, Then I thank you for helping me yesterday! So, were friends now, no need to thank each other anymore, its a busy day tomorrow, get some rest. Spencer was happy to talk to her a little more. Okay. Summer got out of the car, and after closing the door, she bent down to wave to him through the car window, Goodbye, drive safely back. It was not a special concern, just politeness. Spencer smiled at her, then watched her walk towards the unit door. Looking at the familiar figure in his memory, he leaned back in the seat, a beautiful curve appeared at the corner of his lips, his heart was as sweet as honey. He hadnt been this happy in a long, long time genuinely happy, every cell in his body was jumping. If the past self was like a walking shell, the current Spencer waspletely alive. Chapter 1953: Spencer Seems Persistently Persistent In the car, Spencer took out his phone and dialed a number. Weston, can you help me find out which floor a person named Summer lives on in Eastbury? Do you have a group chat? Boss, are you near my ce? Weston, who was still at the club, asked curiously. Then he answered, Summer lives right across from me. Weve crossed paths before, shes quite beautiful. Whats up? New target? Shut up, Spencer rarely spoke seriously in front of that group of kids. Okay, okay, I wont say anything. Weston was also witty. Do you need something from her? Spencer said to him, Starting today, Ill be living here. Lets switch ces. What? Weston was baffled. Boss, I just finished decorating this ce, the wind hasnt even circted properly yet. You know how tiny it is, why are you looking for trouble? Are you tired of living in a mansion? Yes, tired of it. Stop talking. Spencers tone was light. My password is my birthday followed by two zeros. Feel free to use anything at home, but dont bring women back, got it? Weston was shocked. Boss, are you serious? When have I ever joked with you? After saying that, Spencer hung up the phone. Spencer parked the car in the underground garage, then took the elevator up to Westons floor, the 10th floor. He already knew Westons entry code; he had been there a few days ago, and Weston has always treated him like a big brother, the smartest and most obedient member of the club. Spencer felt like the heavens had opened up for him; Summer lived right across from Weston! This coincidence, this opportunity must be seized! Theyout was two elevators and two units, living together like a family. As he stepped out of the elevator, Spencers gaze lingered on the closed door of Summers home, wondering, what was she doing now? She was only ten meters away from him He seemed to feel her heartbeat. Entering Westons room with the password, it was indeed quite small, not even as big as the living room of his vi. But Spencer didnt mind at all! He walked straight to the balcony, with Summers balcony not far away on the right, both sides separated by waist-high ss railings. He was now very close to her it was truly a magical coincidence. Even though she had drawn the curtains, he could sense the warm yellow light inside. So tonight, Spencer was as happy as a child, so excited that he couldnt sleep, with her figure filling his mind. In the next room, the lights were on. After taking a shower, Summer, wearing a towel on her head, picked up the script and began another round of studying. She would perform in front of the mirror, striving for perfection. Until the door opened, and Summer turned around at the sound, Agnes, why are you home sote today?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Its not thatte, is it. Agnes came in, changing her shoes at the door and putting down her purse. I had a meeting today, you finished taking a shower already? Yeah. Sis, how was filming today? Smooth sailing? Do you feel better than yesterday? Today was better than yesterday. Summer smiled beautifully. Are you hungry? Do you want me to make you something to eat? I already ate out. I already ate too, a colleague treated us today, so Im not hungry. Agnes walked towards her, I want to get my drivers license. You should have done it earlier. The older sister put down the script and got up to pour her a ss of juice. Whats there to be afraid of? Youre already an adult, go for it. Chapter 1954: Spencer’s Anxiety Uh, once I finish this project, Ill sign up for the audition seriously, Agnes asionally pumped herself up, asionally backing off, revealing a childish side. Are you going to paint tonight? Nope. The girl took a sip of juice, proudly saying, I have high work efficiency. Ive alreadypleted the task in the office! And even exceeded it! Then help me with the script. Youll y Riverflow, no need to memorize lines, just use the script! Okay. Agnes put down her cup, took the script, and said, Let me take a look first. She found the lines for the female lead, Angel. She looked through the script, frowned, and asked, Sis, are you ready to get pped tomorrow? Yes. Summer nodded, Ill try to get it over with in one hit. Weve already filmed this scene, its very brutal and emotionally intense, the younger sister said. The older sister just smiled faintly, Focus on the lines. Agnes looked at her sisters rosy cheeks with concern and asked, Can we use a stunt double? The sister replied, The director didnt say anything about it, just focus on the lines. This part has the female lead with very exaggerated emotions, Agnes didnt need to read it, She mistakenly thinks you stole her boyfriend. If shes a dedicated actress who follows the script well, shell really hit you to make it authentic! Summer nodded as she listened, Actors should be professional, its just acting after all. Even before filming, the younger sister felt sorry for her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Summer also felt that Angel might seek revenge, but this was acting. As a neer with no reputation, she had no right to ask the director for a stunt double. Any scene with a stunt double wouldnt have the desired effect for the audience. It was best not to ruin such a good script. As an actress, she had to be dedicated. So, Summer epted everything that came her way. Its okay, its just acting, dont worry too much. A good actor should endure some hardships, the older sister smiled, Lets start, lets try it, and Ill try to get it over with. Have you memorized your lines? She was afraid her sister would mess up and get pped multiple times. Yeah, Ive memorized them. Meanwhile, the two girls were rehearsing in the next room. In a room next door, Spencer was lying on the bed, also looking at the script on his phone. He wanted to see how heavy Summers scenes were tomorrow. He found a scene where Angel ps Summer, and his heart tightened, he suddenly sat up, staring at the scene, feeling heartbroken! With Angels character, would she seek revenge tomorrow? After all, every time Summer went to the bathroom, she followed and pped her, spouting snide remarks in a haughty manner. And Angel was always targeting Summer, spreading malicious rumors. Wouldnt she seize this opportunity tomorrow? Spencer lost hisposure, becamepletely unsettled, unhappy, anxious! His eyes held a deep and intense emotion, almost wishing to kill Angel! So, that night, Spencer didnt sleep well at all. The next morning. When Spencer left home, he didnt see Summer, nor did he wait for her deliberately. Instead, he went straight to the set. He wanted to talk to the director about potentially changing the storyline. With him around, he would make sure to protect Summer unconditionally. Chapter 1955: Angel is Eager In the early morning, Angel was in high spirits. She woke up early, had a nutritious breakfast, did her makeup like Belinda, and hopped into the car heading to the set, her mood filled with joy. Her manager, Adide, by her side, asked, Whats got you so happy? Of course, good things! she said with a smile, dragging out the end of her sentence. Leaning back in her seat, she looked out the window with a content expression as the beautiful morning light streamed in, illuminating her face, filled with hyaluronic acid. After a while, Angel turned her gaze back to the script, casually flipping through the pages with her fair, slender fingers. Ah, she was quite pleased with todays shooting content! Her lips curved slightly upwards, a hint of smugness, anticipation, and malicious coldness in her smile. Remembering Summers arrogant attitude towards her in the restroom yesterday, Angels eyes sparkled with a hint of malice. Who does she think she is? Just a neer, yet so audacious! On set, in arge lounge room. Upon Spencers arrival, he immediately sought out the director and discussed his ideas about the days shooting content. Spencer, sorry, but this drama doesnt allow acting beyond the script, the director mentioned the constraints, Its a strict mandate from above. Imposing unrealistic scenes is not eptable. Audiences are bing more discerning, willing to pay, and we must show the proper attitude. Spencer looked at him expressionlessly. The director sighed softly, adding, Because the script is excellent, I must handle it carefully. Its just a p, not a gang beating scene. I think your concerns are excessive. Is it? Was he being overly cautious? As an actor, Spencer knew precisely the professionalism expected of actors. However, he felt sorry for Summer. He didnt trust Angel, believing that she would seek revenge and not hold back. Spencer, I apologize, the director expressed regret, But Summers recent performances have been outstanding. I believe she can handle it, and Angel wont go too far. Shes a precise actress who can control her strength well. Spencer didnt say much. With his hands in his pockets, he turned and walked away, his demeanor subtly cold. Watching his departing figure, the director breathed a sigh of relief but wondered when he started feeling sympathy for female actors. During the previous fight scene with Georgia, he personally pped her multiple times without mercy. After the drama aired, it triggered intense discussions online C were the lead actors really fighting or staging it? Recalling his dinner with Summerst night, the director had a vague feeling that there was something extraordinary between the two. However, even if they were involved, Spencers personality wouldnt allow him to be serious. Furthermore, he never dated women in the entertainment industry. Despite his phndering ways, he disdained the industrysck of purity.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. In the early morning. Summer was also on her way to the set, driven by Elisa. The cool breeze swept through the window, tousling her soft hair, giving off a peaceful beauty. Sitting quietly in the passenger seat, she focused on the script. She had marked many points on the script in various colors, neatly done. She was a humble, diligent girl, and with this attitude, she would definitely blossom in the future. When she wasnt reading the script, a slight worry crept in her mind. She felt that Angel might deliberately make things difficult for her, given the womans questionable character. But Summer also thought that as long as she did her best, with so many people watching, Angel wouldnt dare do anything too extreme, right? At that moment, Angels luxury car stopped outside the hotel. The bodyguard opened the door, and she stepped out with her fair, long legs. Oh, the air today felt sweet! Chapter 1956: Spencer with a Plan Her face was exquisitely beautiful, and with makeup it seemed even more radiant. The skillful application of makeup was evident at first nce, and her figure was the kind that men adored. In this day and age, as long as you have money, you can do whatever you want with yourself. As long as you have thick skin and dont admit to anything, you can stand in front of the camera and im to be all-natural, untouched by surgery. And Angel was exactly the kind of woman who had money and thick skin. Having navigated the entertainment industry for many years, she was like a fish in water. Exiting the car, she walked into the lobby. Adide, could you help me reschedule the afternoon shoot? The director is here, on the third floor. Can we change it to tomorrow morning? Adide asked as they walked. You have no scenes tomorrow morning.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sure, that works. Angels face lit up with a smile as she walked, admiring her freshly done nails. Im in a great mood today, so I dont want to tire myself out. Even though I have free time in the afternoon, I have scenes with Spencer tonight. I want to rest and bring out my best. Got it, leave it to me. With that, they entered the elevator, Adide heading to the third floor and Angel to the second. Angel stepped out of the elevator with a light heart, humming a tune in her high heels towards the rest area. Carrying a designer bag worth tens of thousands, a smile she couldnt contain graced her face. Just as she reached the doorway of the rest area, she looked up and unexpectedly met a pair of deep, slightly cold eyes. Spencer stood there, unwavering in his gaze. She was surprised to see Spencer waiting for her, but his eyes they seemed so cold. Angels steps hesitated slightly as she approached him, greeting him with a smile. Spencer, good morning. She walked towards him, a mix of surprise and joy in her expression. Were you waiting for me? Angel, make sure you nail your scenes today. Dont waste my time, I have things to attend to, Spencers cold voice sounded like a warning and a reminder. Angel halted in front of him. So, this was about that? It was amusing how he was already defending Summer before the game even began. When have I ever failed to deliver? she raised an eyebrow, her smile masking a hint of venom, trying to gauge his emotions. You better, Spencer sized her up. Angel chuckled lightly, her pride shining through. He broke eye contact and walked away. Angels smile faltered and a hint of ruthlessness shed in her eyes. After Spencer left, he called Ivan. Bro, I want to cklist Angel. I cant stand her attitude. Whats wrong? Ivans tone remained calm. Give me a reason. Spencer was momentarily speechless. She portrayed the character Riverflow so urately, I have to admit her acting skills are impressive, Ivan calmly stated, having received the footage from the director and being satisfied with Angels performance, as was the original author, ire. Her character is wed, Spencer insisted. Were in the entertainment industry, talking about character? Ivan paused. If her character isnt to your liking, simply refrain from befriending her or working closely with her. What matters now ismercial value, and she does have a sizable fan base. If need be, we can always avoid working with her in the future. In the entertainment industry, the soul is something that no one can get close enough to examine. So, the conversation didnt yield the results Spencer desired, leaving him feeling frustrated, as if there was a lump in his chest that he couldnt shake off. Chapter 1957 Angel Made Up Her Mind In arge dressing room, the actors with scenes today have all arrived, with makeup artists doing their makeup and hairstyling everything is calm and peaceful. Today were shooting outdoors, so everyone needs to apply more sunscreen! Choose ording to your skin color! The UV rays have been getting strongertely, I might get a tan line. I brought sunscreen clothes~ About half an hourter, at a grand and spectacr hotel entrance, the crew members were all ready. A white car slowly drove towards this direction, heading to the directors designated location. Summer drove the car, following the directors instructions on speed, portraying the emotions of wanting to exin to a friend and feeling sad inside very urately. Seated in the passenger seat was the photographer shooting behind the scenes. He was amazed by this womans skin, like a porcin doll, her skin as fair as snow, could only be used to describe her, right? Angel came out of the lobby wearing high heels, standing at the position designated by the director under the warm sunlight. As the white car came to a stop, Summer unfastened her seatbelt, just as she was getting out of the car, her feet not yet steady. With a look of fury, Angel swiftly approached and pped Summer hard across the face! The p stung Summers cheek! Everyones hearts skipped a beat! Not far away, Spencer coldly stared at this dead woman, his pitch-ck eyes deep and dark, this wasnt how the plot was supposed to go! Angel, what are you doing? the director shouted, You acted too fast! She hasnt even delivered her lines yet! Summer gritted her teeth, her face swollen, and raised her eyes slowly, her icy gaze falling on Angels face, causing her to flinch slightly. But then, a smug expression appeared in Angels eyes. When she turned to look at the director, she had a look of innocence, Im sorry, director, I was brewing my emotions early, and they became stronger seeing her get out of the car. It made me see her as a rival. She then looked back at Summer apologetically, Im sorry, Summer, it wasnt intentional. Lets do it again, okay? Summer and Angel locked eyes, everyone knew what was deliberate! Summer said nothing, her cheek slightly swollen. Take it again! Take it again! the director said, The makeup artist needs to touch up Summers makeup! A makeup artist quickly came to Summers side, Angel gave way and the artist was at a loss, Oh no, the makeup is smudged. This lovely face was now very red. Summer remained silent, looking calm.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The makeup artist covered the swelling with foundation and quickly reapplied her makeup. All right, Summer, get in the car, and Angel,e over! Lets start shooting from the parking lot! the director ordered, Lets try to get it in one go! He didnt want to offend Spencer. At this moment, Spencers expression was extremely unpleasant! Angel slyly smirked at Summer before turning and striding back into the lobby. Her overconfidence was caught by Spencer, but she didnt sense his piercing, icy gaze, wishing he could choke her to death! Andrew stood by his side, feeling the coldness emanating from Spencer. Summer returned to the drivers seat with a cold and determined look in her eyes, as if her stubbornness was showing through her bones. Many things she could endure, but that didnt mean she was weak. She absolutely couldnt cause a retake because of her own reasons. Chapter 1958: She Actually Forgot Her Lines All those pairs of eyes were watching her, eager to see what Angel would do next. Just moments ago, even the discerning could tell, Angel did it on purpose. How could she possibly not have read the script? How could she not know she had lines to deliver? Departments, get ready! Lets do the second take immediately! the directors whistle was in his mouth, he blew it, Action! Summer quickly got into character. As she opened the car door again, just as she was about to step out, Angel came striding towards her. Summer looked at her, a bit anxious as she spoke, Riverflow, please listen to me, Tristan and I p! Another loud pnded on her face! It packed a punch, hitting her directly on the cheek! Elisa felt heartbroken, feeling helpless and muttered, Why cant it be gentler? Its just a scene Blood trickled from the corner of Summers mouth, her vision filled with stars from the blow. But she managed to hold her emotions, slowly lifting her gaze, just as described in the script, she looked at the woman in front of her. Though Angels face appeared calm, in the close distance, one could still sense the hint of satisfaction in her eyes. Silence The cameraman and lighting crew looked a bit puzzled, the director also turned to them, what was going on? Angel actually forgot her lines! Cut! the director, seeing them silent for so long, raised his voice, Angel, whats going on? Where are your lines? Forgot them?! At this moment, Spencers eyes were filled with rage!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. His fists clenched tightly at his sides! This damn woman! He wanted to stride towards Angel, wanting to deal with her himself! But he was held back by the rational Andrew, Spencer, dont act rashly, so many people are watching. Yeah, if it were in the past, he wouldnt even bother to nce at the infighting between actresses. He couldnt add pressure to Summer. Elisa, on the side, was also extremely anxious, Is Angel doing this on purpose? She stomped her foot in frustration, but could only re fiercely at her, Why cant she get along with Summer? Sorry, director, I really forgot my lines, Angel turned to Summer and then bowed, Im sorry, Summer, because youre too beautiful, I was just enchanted by you earlier, I you wont me me, will you? Summer just looked at her, her entire expression seemed calm, she seemed to be smiling, but her eyes were incredibly indifferent, Senior Angel, if we cant shoot, please go and familiarize yourself with the script first, let everyone wait for you. Angel was extremely unhappy! What do you mean we cant shoot?! Shes a natural-born actress! She just wanted to teach you a lesson! Dont get cocky as a neer, got it?! Just as Spencer couldnt take it anymore and was about to shake off Andrew, a limited edition Lamborghini drove towards them! It slowed down and stopped in everyones line of sight, its powerful aura intimidating everyone present. Mr. Marsh is here? Its Mr. Marsh! The crew couldnt help but feel nervous, even the director didnt dare to neglect him. Hes the investor, the big daddy! The car stopped, the ck-d bodyguard opened the door, and Ivan, the pride of the heavens, stepped out in the gaze of everyone. As the head of the first financial conglomerate, his aura was innate. His perfectly tailored ck suit entuated his impable figure. Its a pity hes married, hes incredibly devoted to his wife, otherwise, countless women would have thrown themselves at him. Ivans stern facial features were distinct. After getting out of the car, he stood there, staring at them impassively, his deep eyes resembling ancient gxies, so profound that one couldnt discern any emotions. Mr. Marsh the director nodded and approached him with a bow, You came to visit the set without prior notice? You guys continue shooting, Ivans tone was indifferent, I was just passing by, thought Id visit. Then his gaze fell on the two girls not far away. Chapter 1959- Dare Not to be Reckless Again Mr. Marsh has arrived! Elisa was ecstatic. She looked at the man, her eyes shining with hope. No one would dare to bully Summer again!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ivan also looked at Angel. He seemed to be looking at her, yet at the same time not. His deep gaze was somewhat cold and distant, and Angel couldnt tell if it was just her imagination. Anyway, this mans appearance made her a little nervous for some reason, even though he hadnt seen what she had just done. When a thief meets a policeman, its unavoidable to feel guilty. Lets go again! Angel, Summer! Try to get it right this time! The directors voice was loud, but he looked calm on the outside, even though he was panicking inside. So, he gave the order again, Makeup artist, touch up Summers makeup. Angel, back to your position. Everyone, remember your lines! The makeup artist hurried over to Summer, Miss Summer, let me touch up your makeup. Even from a distance, you could feel the chilling from Mr. Marsh. Ouch! Two ps in the face, and her face was already swollen! There was even a hint of blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. Summer. Elisa also came over. She felt sorry for her and wiped the blood from the corner of her lips with a damp tissue. It must hurt, right? Im fine. Im okay. In order not to worry her friend and not to dy the shooting, Summer forced a smile, You go back to your makeup. Were about to start, and I dont want the director to say too much. Im sure well get it right this time. Okay. Elisa was deeply touched. With Mr. Marsh around, Angel wouldnt dare to mess around, but she really wished she could take that p for her. Im really okay. Summer looked at Elisas tearful expression and was deeply moved. She reached out and gently patted her head. Ivan stood near the Lamborghini, his hands in his pockets, watching the scene. His handsome face sank involuntarily. What happened? Why was she getting her makeup done again? Why was Elisa so concerned? Summers long hair draped over her face, hiding the swollen cheek from being pped. Ivan was too far away to see the swelling. But from his brothers expression, he could already tell what had happened. Spencer was finding it hard to contain his anger and concern, despite trying to hide it. But as his older brother, Ivan could see through it. Soon, the makeup artist left the scene, and the director gave themand, Get ready, everyone! Positions! Summer turned to open the car door and got back into the car again. Action! After about three seconds, Summer prepared her emotions and opened the car door again. As she got out of the car, Angel came up to her quickly. The woman was still filled with anger, but didnt dare to mix personal grudges anymore. Riverflow, let me exin. I was with Tristan p! Another p came, and Summer, although prepared, felt that it was much lighter this time. Indeed, Angel did not dare to be reckless in front of Mr. Marsh. Hes my boyfriend. He just lost his memory, and he fell in love with you because your eyes are simr to mine! Angels voice trembled as she portrayed her heartache and agony, But does he really love you, or me? Dont you know? Youre just my shadow! Riverflow, I Zoe, Ive always considered you my best friend. I never thought Id be reced Have you ever thought about how I felt when he told me he might fall in love with you? Okay! Excellent! The two of them acted out the scene perfectly, and the director finally breathed a sigh of relief, turning to look at the god-like man standing nearby. Chapter 1960: Warning from Power Summer Elisa came to the girl again, worried and asking, How are you? Did she go too hard on you this time? Ivan retracted his gaze and approached the director, asking softly, Whats going on? Oh? He figured it out? His insight is too sharp, isnt it? The director panicked internally, knowing that even if he didnt say anything, Mr. Marsh would find out first, to protect Angel, but out of his own selfishness. So, the director smiled tteringly and said vaguely, Theres a bit of a grudge between the actresses, but it will be soon reconciled. Hopefully, this little matter wont affect your mood. Upon hearing this, Ivans expression darkened, and he looked at the hotel behind him, asking calmly, Are you all resting here in the middle? Yes, Mr. Marsh, the director said, Its too sunny outside, lets go in first. I will report to you, and the coffee here has a nice vor. At that moment, Andrew walked over, greeting, Mr. Marsh. Spencer turned and entered the hotel without even a word to his brother; he was really in a bad mood, like a child. Ivans eyes fell on his brothers back, and he walked inside. Angel, not knowing whether to hide or what, had disappeared after the shoot had ended. Ivan followed her trail and calmly arrived at Angels resting room. The door was closed, and the director followed him, both sweating for the woman. Is she out of her mind? To p Summer twice like that! Last night, Summer went out to dinner with Spencer, so she should have guessed that these two had an unusual rtionship. The director also med himself for not warning Angel. The leading role was secure, why offend Summer? And she didnt even understand who she really was.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Go busy yourself, Ivan said to the director before knocking on the door. Dont follow me. Ille find you after I handle things. The director didnt dare to insist, so he just nodded and left, looking a bit flustered. The director sent a message to Angel quietly- Mr. Marsh is outside your door. Upon receiving the message, Angel abruptly got up from the sofa! She was pale with fear and, in the next second, heard the knock on the door. She looked at the door while holding her phone, trying to steady herself, Pleasee in. Ivan entered, and his deep, cold eyes locked onto the woman not far away, stepping in with each long stride. The door behind him was not closed; he didnt want to leave any room for spection. What kind of investores to stay with the leading actress, all messy. Angel faced his gaze from a distance, standing in front of the sofa, not daring to move a muscle, even her breathing became cautious. Although Ivans expression wasnt very cold, he was really calm. His gaze was fixed on her, and he took a step towards her. But his innate aura was still there. Mr. Marsh Angel, Summer is my friend. You better be nicer to her in the future. Ivan stopped two meters away from the woman, his chilly voice devoid of warmth, Otherwise, Ill rece you. At any cost, Ill reshoot from the first episode. Angel was intimidated, filled with fear, her face pale and speechless. This was a warning from the power. He wasnt joking. Ivan believed she understood his words clearly, Remember that? Then, he scrutinized her and turned to leave. Chapter 1961: Spencer calms down a bit Angel watched the departing figure, too scared to even breathe! Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, but her heart was filled with jealousy. Mr. Marsh actually called Summer his friend! She couldnt help but think back to the day when, after signing the contract, Mr. Marsh specifically asked her to return to Marsh Group, only to find Summer there instead, with no connection to her whatsoever. What exactly is their rtionship? It doesnt seem like a normal friendship. Now, Angel was more and more convinced that there was a close rtionship between Summer and Mr. Marsh, but besides jealousy, she had no other options. Even if she knew, she wouldnt dare spread any rumors no matter how much courage she had. For now, she still held the position of the leadingdy, securing her own job. This drama might even win her several awards. Angel snapped back to reality. She couldnt act recklessly anymore. In another spacious and quiet resting room, Spencer sat slouched on the couch, feeling particrly bad. His handsome face was gloomy, and if it werent for Andrew holding him back, he would have gone to confront her. All he could think about was Summer being treated unfairly. He wanted to protect her, but he was afraid of putting too much pressure on her, fearing that they wouldnt even be friends afterwards. After all, there were so many eyes watching. But he was feeling somewhat impatient, and his mood was inexplicablyplicated. Just as he was about to get up to find Angel and hold her ountable, Ivan walked in from the doorway, his gaze fixed on his younger brother. Spencer raised his eyes and saw his brother. He retracted his gaze and leaned back on the chair without a single blink. Noticing his brothers mood, Ivan lightly said, I just spoke to Angel. Spencer was slightly surprised, but still couldnt contain his anger. Did you hit her? Ivan appeared calm andposed, like an elder figure. No, I just told her to be more restrained in the future. Summer is my friend. So, would she be more restrained? Seeing that his brother was still upset and seemingly dissatisfied with this, Ivan added, So please keep an eye on her. If she continues to behave in the same way, call me, and Ill rece her. Why cant we rece her now? Spencer was a bit rash. Let Summer be the lead! But Ivan found that opinion childish. You think everyone has the same talent for acting as you do? This is a project, and I am just a businessman. Spencer faced his brothers gaze, and he calmed down a bit. How could his brother, with his position, be interested in the struggles between women? He did this for Summer.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Even warning Angel was already a big step for him, so Spencer didnt dare ask for more. In an instant, he felt grateful towards his brother, and apologized like a child. Im sorry, I wasnt rational enough. I have to go back to thepany, Ivan said, checking the time on his wrist and not dwelling on the matter. Call me if you need anything. Okay. As Ivan turned to leave, Spencer got up to see him off. He watched his older brother leave like a child Feeling bittersweet, he remembered the years of battles with his brother, who had struggled in his heart, loving and hating himself, but never failing to worry for him. In another separate resting room, Summer sat on the couch while Elisa held an ice pack to reduce the swelling on her face. She didnt dare show too much concern, afraid that Summer would be even sadder She definitely didnt want to describe how serious the swelling was. Okay, its all over now, dont be sad. Im not in pain, really, Summer could sense her emotions, and shed a small smile at her, taking the ice pack from her hand. You go rest for a while, dont worry about me. Chapter 1962: Spencer Won’t Let Her Off Summer, you say its not painful, how could it not be painful? I dont have the heart to rest when I see her bullying you. I cant find any evidence and cant help you. I hate myself so much! I came to help, but what have I done for you! Elisa frowned, full of self-me. Elisa Seeing her guilt-ridden look, Summer felt the pain in her heart. I am really okay. Its normal in the workce and even more so in the entertainment industry. We not only have to adapt, but also be stronger. With a slight smile, she looked at Elisa with her icy eyes, her voice soft and gentle, So why punish ourselves for someone elses mistakes? The more sad we are, the happier she is, right? I really want to punish her! Alright, I believe in karma. If shes smart, shell restrain herself. If shes not, fate will take care of her. We dont need to do anything. Summer, touch up your makeup, were shooting the next scene soon! Someone passed by the door and called out before leaving. Okay,ing right up! Summer responded. Elisa looked pained and murmured softly, Your face is swollen, how are you going to shoot? Trust the makeup artists skills, Summer put down the ice pack, took Elisas hand and stood up. Come on, no need to fret! Its fortunate that the next scene is with Spencer. Otherwise, I would have been worried! Elisa let out a sigh of relief. In the entertainment industry Summers tone was calm, yet filled with a hint of emotions. What you saw today is just small waves. Elisa felt that she was the same as before, embodying a massive amount of energy. Lets go, touch up your makeup. Summer quickly adjusted her mood and walked out with a faint smile on her face, while Elisa had no choice but to follow her. The makeup artists on set were all very skilled. Summer, how do you normally take care of your skin? The makeup artist eximed as she touched up Summers makeup. Your skin is really amazing. Ive done makeup for so many actresses, and your base is the best. Summer replied softly, I rarely take care of my skin. Can you cover the redness? Yes, you were born with natural beauty. The makeup artist envied her and felt a bit sorry that such a beautiful face had been hit. The next scene was Tristan, the male lead, discovering Zoes abuse. Therefore, the makeup artist didntpletely cover the redness on Summers face, only slightly refining the details Half an hourter, the next scene started filming. Alright, were ready to shoot! All departments, get ready! the directormanded. Camera ready! Ten episodes, third and seventh mirrors! Get to the elevator! At the same time, several cameras started filming, capturing the continuation of the story. Zoe, who had been pped, walked into the hall, about to be followed by Riverflow. The elevator door opened and Tristan, with a handsome and aloof expression, walked out of the elevator and saw the two girls approaching him. Tristan. Zoe greeted him as usual, then passed by him and walked further in.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Zoe, the man called out lightly, halting her steps. At that moment, Riverflow quickly ran over and asked, Tristan, now that youve regained your memory, tell me, who do you love?! Zoe, who had stopped in her tracks, slowly turned around and also fixed her gaze on Tristans face. She, too, wanted an answer. Tristan stared at the woman in front of him, feeling an intense hatred and disgust for her. He couldnt stand her! She had actually hit his Summer! His brother might not act, but he would make her pay! This evenings scene would be the opportunity! Despite their seven-year rtionship in the script, where they had deeply loved each other, taking up each others youth, he loathed her. Chapter 1963: The Supporting Male Lead is About to Appear Spencer snapped back to reality and said to Riverflow, Give me some time, I will give you a satisfactory answer. No, the woman shook her head and took a few steps closer, excitedly grabbing his arm, admiringly gazing at his enchanting face. After building up the emotions, ording to the script, she continued, Such answers are a heartfelt choice, whether to love or not, it is not a well-considered decision. The two locked eyes, exchanging different emotions. A distant shot focused on the two of them, while not far away, Zoes gaze also fell on Tristans face, with a hint of sadness in her eyes because she also wanted an answer. The emotional performances of the three of them today were very convincing, and the director was very satisfied with all the close-up shots. Very good! the director apuded, Ok! First take for this scene! Just as the director finished, Spencer disdainfully pulled away from Angels hand, turned and walked towards Andrew. As he passed by Summer, he saw her swollen and red face, feeling extremely upset. He couldnt just let Summers p go without retaliation. Prepare for the next scene, study the script, build up the emotions! Hurry up! the director encouraged. Angel could feel Spencers dislike towards her, being ignored in front of so many people made the female lead feel embarrassed, but fortunately, she was strong inside, pretending not to care and turned to Adide. Because there was a scene she was looking forward to this evening. Earlier, she had only grabbed his arm, having the first intimate physical contact. And tonight, at a poolside vi party, Tristan was going to y the hero to save Riverflow. He would not only hold her hand but also embrace her waist gazing deeply into each others eyes. That ssic scene was present in every romantic novel, just thinking about it was very exciting. Between men and women, isnt this how emotions develop, with an inadvertent spark through physical contact? After shooting a few more scenes, during the afternoon break, there were whispers around the set. Do you know? The actor ying the supporting male lead, Han, ising tonight, he has never been on set before. Han doesnt have many scandals, hes handsome and hasnt had any work done, he went from being an unknown actor to a top-tier one in just two years. He is a talented actor, low-profile, and hardworking. Rumor has it that he is from a wealthy family, with a good reputation in the industry, and he is well-liked by many. Looking forward to his arrival, it will add a touch of color to our set. Tonights party sequence will be his first appearance, right? Yes, he will have interactions with Zoe, its their first meeting.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Various discussions unfolded, some of which naturally caught Spencers attention. He had already read the script and realized that this Han had quite a few scenes with Summer. After all, in the story, they were a good match, eventually leading to a grand wedding. Spencer felt a bit gloomy, wishing he could y the supporting male lead! Because of his strong affection, he saw everyone as a rival, which was quite normal and not childish at all. Summer, you still have a lot of scenes toe, Elisa flipped through the script and said with great excitement, the supporting male lead is about to appear. Since you will end up with him, you two will have a lot of scenes together. When Riverflow is in trouble, Maren wille to your rescue like a god. Dont worry, there will be no more scenes of you getting pped! Chapter 1964: Tonight, Summer Shines Brightly Elisa set aside the script and stretched with a big yawn, finally grasping her hand as if breathing a sigh of relief. Her eyes gleamed as she said, Summer, I did some research today. This Han guy, well, hes got a good reputation in the industry. Hes down-to-earth and great with neers. Hes quite caring, so I think you two should get along well. I feel like your vibes should bepatible. Mmm. Summer smiled, though she had actually researched himst night too. Was he too busy to even attend the opening ceremony? He appeared even more mysterious than the male lead. They were about to act together, yet she hadnt even met him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. For a neer like Summer, she couldnt help but feel a bit nervous. Unconsciously, as evening approached, the sunset tonight was truly beautiful. Bathed in the beauty of the sunset, the crew members made their way to a certain mansion. Tonight was a charity g scene, hosted at the private mansion of the male lead, Tristan. Everyone had changed into their evening gowns and had their makeup done. This was arge scene, with many extras. As the female lead, Angel naturally stood out the most, her surgically enhanced figure exuding a constant allure of sensual beauty, especially in the striking red attire that caught everyones eyes. Combined with her exquisite makeup, she stood in front of the mirror feeling absolutely stunning. Thinking about the intimate scenes she would have with Spencer, her heart couldnt stop pounding with anticipation. In another room- Summer, you look beautiful, Elisa said as she stood beside Summer, helping her adjust the bow at the back of her dress. You suit these understated soft tones so well. Wearing them makes you seem to have captured the moment when the flowers bloom. Are you always this eloquent? Summer couldnt help but chuckle at her teasing. I enjoy being around you. You never miss a chance topliment me. People like to hear sweet words, after all. We are perfect by nature. We need to constantly affirm ourselves in order to have a good mood, right? Only then can we be in a better working state. When she finished her makeup and descended the stairs with Elisa, Spencer, who was discussing the script with the director at the mansions entrance, unintentionally nced over and caught sight of the beloved Summer-she looked truly exquisite tonight! In her gentle-hued evening gown, her neckline was exceptionally beautiful, effortlessly showcasing her graceful swan-like neck and alluring corbones. Her skin was fair, with a subtle gleam under the lights. Seeing her filled him with joy. As Summer descended the stairs, the cinched waist and the embellishments of sparkles entuated her graceful figure. Her beauty was ethereal, almost otherworldly, always making people unable to help but take another look. Elisa followed behind Summer, captivated by the intricate details of the dress, the intertwining straps behind her, exuding a gentle sensuality. Spencer. Elisa greeted him as she reached the bottom of the stairs. Spencer, having shifted his gaze, looked at Elisa, then back at Summer,plimenting her with gentlemanly courtesy, Summer, that dress suits you well tonight. Thank you. Holding the script, the director also turned to Summer and was instantly captivated. Summer, you have the potential to portray the leadingdy perfectly. Overhearing this remark, Angel, who was approaching, felt displeased, though she didnt show it. She simply arrived with a smile, as if nothing had urred. Before she could settle in front of the director, someone nearby eximed, Han is here! All eyes turned towards the courtyard, where a ck luxury car slowly pulled in and came to a stop. The door opened, and a handsome man stepped out of the drivers seat. From this distance, his face might not be very clear, but his tall andmanding figure exuded a unique charm, confirming his status as another handsome man on the scene. Chapter 1965: Spencer is Jealous So, Angel, who had carefully dressed up, waspletely ignored by Spencer. This man didnt even spare her a nce, his eyes going straight to Han. Seeing Spencer like this, Angel feltpletely disheartened. In other words, standing in front of the director, Spencer didnt even see Angel, he must have done it on purpose! And what about Summer tonight? With her evening gown on, she looked like a fairye to earth, stunning everyone, including Angel, who has seen many beautiful women. How could this woman be so beautiful? Attractive in a way that makes people want to look at her again, and possessing a cool and unique kind of beauty. After Han got out of the car and walked over, he couldnt help but quicken his pace when he saw the director, Hello, director, sorry for beingte. He apologized politely, his maic voiceforting to listen to. Notte, notte, were starting in ten minutes, the director asked while smiling, Is your film finished? Do you need to run back and forth? I just finished at noon today, not nning to attend the closing banquet. I will focus wholeheartedly on your production from now on. The man answered politely, then looked at the three actors next to the director, and smiled, Hello, Spencer. He reached out to Spencer on his own initiative. Spencer had a good impression of him as they had met before, Hello, we meet again. They were almost friends. Nice working with you. Han had a good personality, always smiling, and then turned his gaze to Angel. She looked really beautiful tonight, Miss Angel, long time no see. Long time no see, Han. Angel reached out and shook his hand. He looked her over and praised, Very beautiful, worthy of ying the female lead. Your looks alone could carry a film, working with you in this drama should help my career as well. His emotional intelligence was really high. Im honored. Angel was humble, Its mainly because of the good script. After the two exchanged pleasantries, Hans gazended on Summer. She was standing not far from Spencer, and their eyes met. With a smile, Summer, as the younger one, introduced herself, Hello, Im Summer, ying the role of Zoe in the drama. Please take care of me. The girl was open and confident, taking the initiative to shake his hand. Spencer turned slightly, his gaze falling on the hand she stretched out. Although his expression remained unchanged, his mood was a bit indescribable. Its like when he sees anyone he sees them as a rival because he loves Summer. Han was immediately drawn to her personality, Hello, Im Han, ying the role of Maren in the drama. Nice to meet you. As he spoke, he reached out and held the delicate hand in front of him. Just like that, he was attracted by Summers extraordinary beauty. Alright, take a look at the script first. Well aim for a one-taketer! the director said and then had the staff prepare. Seeing the actress herself who yed Zoe, a calm and beautiful girl, made Han feel really good. After all, what man doesnt like working with eye-catching women? A talented partner makes cooperation enjoyable. Summer,ter in the drama, we will meet for the first time. Do you want to rehearse our lines first? He immediately extended the invitation. Sure. The girl agreed happily, as she had the same idea. Lets go over there! Okay.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Spencer watched his beloved girl being invited by Han while he stood there in a daze, feeling extremely depressed in his heart! Chapter 1966: Summer Makes Progress Angel took two steps forward, her admiring gaze falling upon Spencers face as she extended an invitation to him, Spencer, shall we give it a try as well? This scene seems a bit challenging for us. The man collected his thoughts and cast a cold nce at her, showing little interest, Try what? as if he had no interest in her at all. Its about the scene were shootingter. Shouldnt we discuss it first? Doing it in one take might be difficult, given the wide range of movements. Poor coordination could be risky, and capturing the beauty from all angles wont be easy. Before Spencer could respond, the director turned to them, motioning them toe closer, Spencer, Angel,e over here! He beckoned as he walked towards them. With his hands in his pockets, Spencer nced at the director before stepping forward. Angel lifted the intricate hem of her evening gown and followed suit. The spacious and beautiful vi featured a shimmering swimming pool in the backyard. When the lights were on, and the sunsets glow adorned the sky, it became even more enchanting. Angel, remember this spot. Youll need to twist your ankle hereter, the director instructed as he paced around the pool, marking the positions. Angel nodded attentively, taking in every word. The director provided on-the-spot guidance, Then, youll need to turn left and lean back, extending your arms as wide as possible. Dont struggle, maintain control over your facial expressions, and widen your eyes. Angel nodded again, visualizing the scene in her mind. It would surely be breathtaking. As for you, Spencer, extend your right hand and grab her waist firmly. Be mindful of your facial expressions, the director demonstrated the action, Your only concern is not stepping on her gown and identally falling into the pool. Spencer nodded, showing signs of concentration. Soon, it was time to shoot the first segment, perfectly timed as the night set in.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Action! Everyone, be ready! The director pped his hands and walked towards the nearby equipment. Summer and Han, get ready for the scene! Here we go! As the two actors approached, Hans gaze fell upon Summers face, Summer, you dont seem like a neer at all. You catch on quickly. You tter me. Acting alongside talented actors like you makes me nervous. I just make sure to memorize the script in advance, so I dont hold you back. As long as youre not nervous, well nail it in one take, he encouraged her. Meanwhile, the extras were also ready, dressed extravagantly with sophisticated makeup, portraying the affluent guests of the charity g. They mingled, holding sses of wine, theirughter echoing amidst ssical music. The atmosphere at the grand vi was luxurious and elegant. Summer, youll exit from here, staying to the right. When Han enters, hell bump into your shoulder, causing your drink to spill on his shirt, but be careful not to get it on his face, the director briefed them onest time. Understood, Summer nodded. She and Han had already discussed how to capture the beauty of the scene. Not far away, Spencer held a ss of wine, asionally ncing at the pair, overseeing the proceedings. As the male lead, he naturally appeared in the scene, but this close-up shot didnt involve him at all. It focused on Zoe and Marens first encounter. With everything in ce, the scene officially began. Thanks to their previous rehearsal, Summer felt no pressure working with Han, who was easy to get along with. It was like they were in sync, resulting in a wless take. Apuse filled the air, and the director praised, Summer, youre making great progress. Keep up the good work! Chapter 1967: Spencer’s Revenge Thank you, director. As the director praised Summer, Angel felt uneasy. How did Mr. Marshs visit result in such a change in attitude towards Summer? But soon it was her turn to act, so she didnt dwell on it. Finally, she would have more intimate interactions with Spencer! The director, being older, was just ying along. If she could marry Spencer, she would essentially be marrying into his family. Second scene, Spencer, Angel, get ready! ssical and melodious music filled the air. This was a high-profile charity g, where Tristan entertained friends from various circles who supported charitable causes. They were all people of high status.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Among them was his fiance, Riverflow. Spencer, you should extend your hand from the left to embrace her waist. Angel, try to toss your hair as much as you can, so that the slow motion filming will be more aesthetic. Also, twist your high heels naturally, but be careful not to hurt yourself, and dont affect the future filming, the director instructed. Angel nodded. She was looking forward to this. The entire plot had already yed out in her mind. Spencer lookedposed, just listening without uttering a word. Lets start shooting! With the directorsmand, he quickly exited the scene. The cameramen positioned themselves and started filming. Tristan, on the phone, stood near the pool. With his hands in his pockets, every gesture exuded a captivating charm that no one else could match. He truly had the aura of the leading man. Riverflow, smiling, joyfully walked towards him. Tristan, I didnt know you were here, as if she had been searching for him. Tristan just hung up the phone and turned to look at her. Riverflow stood next to him, following the directors specified spot, less than half a meter from Spencer. As she positioned herself, she naturally twisted her foot, looking perfectly natural. Ah-! Losing her bnce, her body fell backward! Her facial expression was impable, showing no panic or grimace. She also followed the directors instructions and tossed her hair, knowing that Spencer would reach out to embrace her waist, like a hero saving the damsel. Just when the director thought the stumble was not an issue, and that they could continue, Spencer stood still and unmoved! Ah-! Ssh! The leading actress, Angel, fell into the icy pool! The huge ssh drenched the nearby extras! Ah! Everyone was taken aback. This scene was beyond anyones expectations, except for Spencer. The director was wide-eyed with astonishment! All the crew were shocked! Summer and Han turned around with their wine sses, incredulously watching the scene unfold! Was the script changed? Ah! Help! I cant swim! Help me! Help me!! Angel struggled and floundered in the water, panicking and crying out, her body sinking and floating. One crew member quickly realized and jumped in to rescue her. They couldnt afford a fatality! The director nced at Spencer, then at Angel. He didnt dare to get angry, but he was very puzzled. Why didnt Spencer even extend his hand? It wasnt a case of reaching out and not catching her; he didnt even reach out at all! He approached Spencer. Whats going on? Spencer? Did you forget the script? Spencer calmly looked at the director. I didnt forget. Then is the lighting too bright? Did it blind you? the director asked, the reason sounding far-fetched. He shook his head. No. Then were you doing it on purpose? the director guessed, finally vocalizing the question. Chapter 1968 Angel is afraid Spencer, of course, would not admit it. He calmly exined, I was just about to reach out when she fell too fast. The director was speechless. At this moment, Angel, drenched, was supported onto the shore. Covered in water, her wet hair stuck to her face, making her head lookrger. She had really twisted her ankle this time, unable to stand even with support, a sharp pain causing her to shiver.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Droplets of water adorned her face, breathing heavily, unable to even open her eyes. Her frightened heart slowly calmed down. Angel, at this moment, captured everyones attention. She clearly heard Spencers nonchnt exnation earlier, infuriating her to sneeze twice, unable to argue. Cold! Bone-chilling cold! A gust of evening wind made Angel shiver uncontrobly. She was so disheveled, and being stared at by so many people was simply too embarrassing. It felt like being yed and suffering in silence. The directors face turned purple, mind nk for a few seconds, unable to convey any instructions. After all, it was early spring. Although wearing an evening dress would suit this temperature, getting into the water really tested ones physical strength. Hurry, take her to dry off! Quickly change clothes and touch up her makeup! The director checked the time on his wrist and added, Staff, clean up the water on set! Water was everywhere, unexpected to be dyed because of this incident. Angel was assisted off, changed her clothes, and after reapplying her makeup, Adide used a towel to dry her hair in the dressing room. Onlookers whispered, Was it intentional? Who knows? Angel didnt answer. While she thought it was deliberate too, she also couldnt figure out whether Spencer had reached out his hand or not. Was it because they hadnt rehearsed in advance, hence unable to cooperate well? She liked him, so she was still trying to find reasons for him. Thats how women are, how lowly people are. After about twenty minutes, dressed and made up again, Angel appeared in everyones line of sight. She walked to the director and Spencer. The twisted ankle wasnt too severe, she could walk normally, but there was a slight pain. Before the reshoot, do you two want tomunicate? the director asked Spencer. If she fell into the water again, it would be too time-consuming. Angel shook off Adides hand, swayed her skirt, and walked towards Spencer. Under everyones gaze, she stood in front of him. Spencer faced her domineering gaze, and Angel asked in a subdued yet resentful tone, Were you intentional just now? Spencers hands remained in his pockets. He looked at her with a nonchnt tone, Cant I be emotionally unstable too, just like you? Angel understood. He was getting back at her for what happened this morning. The corner of Spencers lips tilted. His indifferent, even slightly disdainful gaze made her fearful. This mans anger had not subsided yet. If he continued to act out of the ordinary, wouldnt she suffer even more? Do you two want to discuss? Can we reshoot now? The director had just been busy and came over, Are there any precautions you need to go over? Angel took a deep breath. She withdrew her gaze from Spencers face, remaining silent. Spencer also stayed quiet. The director, standing in front of them, found it strange, Did you have a fight? No, Spencer looked at the director with a casual tone, Lets start shooting. The director nodded, then looked at Angel, What about you? Are you ready? Do you remember your lines? Hows your state? Having fallen into the water just now, looking back at the glistening pool, there was a hint of fear the second time, and definitely not in the same state as before. Ill try. Angel stepped away, while Spencer continued to stand by the pool. He was like the protagonist of the night, exuding arrogance and a chilly demeanor. He would punish this woman in his own way. Chapter 1969: Spencer Still Doesn’t Let Go Seeing Angels departure, One, two, three, start! The director returned to his work position and gave the order. All the extras gathered in groups of three or five, holding wine sses and chatting, each looking the picture of sess. Spencer stood in his original position by the pool, took out his phone and made a call. His words were concise, his expression devoid of emotion. His handsome face was wless from every angle. Tristan, so youre here too? Angel, with her dress swaying and high heels clicking, came towards him with joy in her voice and a smile on her face, as if she had been seeking him for a long time. After hanging up the phone, Spencer looked at her. She was already standing in front of him, and with a natural sway of her foot, her weight shifted and she fell backward lightly. Ah! A delicate cry came from the girl, but her entire movement, as a professional actress, was still coherent, natural, and even beautiful. The cameras captured it all! Ssh! Ah! Poor Angel fell into the water again! Spencer gazed at her coldly, once again not reaching out a hand to help. Ah- cough cough! Help The poor woman struggled in the pool, looking miserable and desperate. This time, except for two staff members jumping in to rescue Angel, everyones eyes were on Spencer. The director, cameraman, crew members, extras, Han, Summer, Elisa, Andrew everyones gaze fell on Spencer. Everyone was confused. The same scene had unfolded twice. What was going on? Lets continue shooting tomorrow, Spencer said to the director. Im not in the right state today, and I have something to attend to. Ill leave now. No one dared to stop him. As he passed by the drenched and miserable Angel on his way out, Spencer threw her a mocking look and quickly left. He did it on purpose!! As the female lead, Angel, who had always appeared in the most beautiful image, was really furious this time. Because of Spencers departure, tonights shoot was called off. Summer, lets exchange numbers, Han said, taking out his phone and looking gently at the girl in front of him. Okay, Mr. Han, Summer replied as she took out her phone. Call me Han. Through our coboration on this show, were definitely going to be friends, he said, sending her a friend request. Summer looked up. Han, nice to meet you.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Likewise. The text exchange was sessful, and then they waved goodbye. Elisa drove Summer home, and night had already fallen. Angel was still changing clothes, drying herself, and blow-drying her hair, still seething with frustration. On the way home, Elisa nced at the girl sitting in the passenger seat. Summer, I feel like Spencer was avenging you today! Summer looked at her. I can feel that he did it on purpose, but is it fair to say he was avenging me? You two are friends. Besides, he probably couldnt stand Angels behavior for a long time, so he took the opportunity to teach her a lesson. In any case, it felt good. But Summer also felt, One time is enough. If it happens twice, I wont be able to act with him in the future. So, its time to test Angel, isnt it? Shes a first-line female star, isnt she? Elisa looked forward to the next days scenes. If she cant handle this pressure, then she shouldnt continue. Chapter 1970: Spencer Becomes a Neighbor Spencer left early and bought some groceries before returning to the neighborhood, sitting in his car and waiting. He was waiting for Summer to return, nning to run into her when she went upstairs to let her know he lived there. Sure enough, after a short while, he saw her familiar figure getting out of the car and heading towards the entrance. Spencer quickly got out of his car and walked towards her with the groceries, trying to embody the image of a good houseman. He nned to make some shrimp and take it over to eat with her, using the excuse of discussing the script. Han should step aside; Spencer is the one closer to the water. Summer entered the elevator but before she could press the floor button, she turned and saw Spencer entering as well. She was surprised, Spencer? Summer, Spencers tone was calm as he pressed the button for the 10th floor. Do you also live here? He spoke calmly, truly a natural actor. What? He lives here too? Summer regained herposure, looked at the illuminated number on the elevator wall, and then looked at him again, Do you also live here? Yes, I live on the 10th floor, Spencer replied. Seven, eight, nine, ten the elevator continued to rise and finally stopped, opening its doors. Summer was stunned. He also lives on the tenth floor? Spencer didnt walk out; he simply looked at her, Whats wrong? She looked so beautiful tonight. He wanted to tell her that he really lived here. Goodnight, Spencer entered the fingerprint password and opened his door, ncing back at her. It was like high school again, she was so beautiful and serene. He wanted to tell her that he really lived here. Goodnight, Summer stood there, watching him enter his apartment and the door closed. Spencer lived next door to her; this is too fateful. Summer was shocked; she turned and went back inside her own apartment, still trying to process everything. But this may make it easier for discussions about the script and also for her to ask him for acting advice. If he is a neighbor,munication will be more convenient. A friend and a neighbor, maybe they could be good friends in the future. About half an hourter, Spencer, who had cooked himself, knocked on Summers door carrying a te of shrimp. Spencer Seeing him, Summer was a bit surprised. Do you like shrimp? He remembered she used to love it, I made a lot. After thinking for a moment, Summer said, Come in, I have a plot I want to discuss with you. As Spencer followed her inside, he noticed she was still holding the script. This was exactly what he wanted. From now on, under the guise of discussing the script, he coulde over often. At night, disguised Angel entered a hotel with a room card, taking the elevator to a luxurious hotel suite.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The sound of water came from the bathroom. She threw her bag on the sofa and as she stood there, the water stopped. After a while, the director came out wrapped in a bathrobe. He was drying his hair with a towel and walked towards her with a stern expression, clearly in a bad mood. Whats the matter with you? You saw it today; Spencer did it on purpose! Because of his intentional actions, not only did I fall into the water twice, but he also wasted everyones time! Angel was angry and upset, Why are you so calm? What can I do? The director sat down on the sofa with a troubled expression, You brought this upon yourself! Youre the director; how can you not do anything? But hes the investors brother! The director emphasized coolly, He is the bosss son! Angel was on the verge of tears. Now no one is backing her up. Chapter 1971 Don’t Mess with Summer The director sighed, ran a towel through his hair, and casually tossed it aside. He picked up the ss of water on the table and took a sip. Angel, before filming starts tomorrow, find him and settle your grievances. We cant afford to waste any more time. He was worried that with Spencers personality, he might push her too far. At least he left without things boiling over. I dont understand what I did to him! Angel was furious. I didnt do anything to offend him! Hes taking it out on Summer, the director reminded her. Did you intentionally p her this morning? I Angel couldnt deny it. She suddenly realized, and something shed in her eyes. Doesnt he like Summer? But shes a nobody, why does he care? What does a man need to like a woman? If hes willing, thats enough, the director replied. Especially Spencer, what does he need? Just a carefree mentality that tosses her away afterwards. Angel thought about Summer, still feeling angry. You praised Summers potential as the lead actress today. What do you mean? Are you all on her side? With her innocent face, cant you see how conniving she is? Seeing the girl upset, the director reached out to her, and Angel took a step forward, cing her hand in his palm. She then sat on hisp. Darling, can you stop bothering Summer? the director pleaded kindly, then held her petite waist, and said with exasperation- With your status, do you really need to care about her? Shes Mr. Marshs person. No matter what their rtionship is, theyre a force we cant afford to mess with. If you keep being stubborn like this, not only will you lose the lead position, but I will too. Try me if you dont believe. Is it really that serious? the woman was taken aback. Its exactly that serious! This reminded Angel of Mr. Marshs warning today, making her realize the severity of the situation. But she was still incredibly jealous. Alright, alright, lets not think about it, the director lifted her up and walked towards the nearbyrge, soft double bed. The next morning. A long-nned grand wedding took ce romantically on the beach. Tristan was finally marrying Monica. The crystal-clear blue sea, the soft, long beach, the warm sun, the coconut grove, the fresh, slightly salty sea breeze Theyers of light pink and light blue gauze intertwined Warm and romantic. Bertie and Princess Catherine attended in their finest, just like ordinary parents, bringing a few of Lu Layekas rtives to witness the special day. Weddings are a family affair. Rowan and ire, who were on a honeymoon trip, rushed back, as did the Russell family, except for Mya and the newborn baby, the rest were present, including Albert, Violet, and Finnley. Ivan and Jennifer were also present. Zack rke wore a handmade suit, despite some white hair, he still looked sharp. Eason had fully recovered and was growing normally. He wore a small suit and looked exquisite. Algerone and Belinda had been anticipating this day for a long time. Their hearts were full of blessings but also a hint of reluctance. While they were satisfied with Tristan, Monicas marriage meant that she was finally all grown up. She was starting her own little family, aware that she had many things to face on her own.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The vast beach, soft music, blue and pink roses, romantic arches, erged beautiful wedding photos, every detail was full of sentiment. Chapter 1972: The Moment We’ve Been Waiting For Jack also arrived, bringing the children from the orphanage to offer their blessings After all, the children were witnesses to the courtship. Tristan and Monicas rtives and friends, numbering in the dozens, were mostly family rather than business partners. While the guest list wasnt extensive, everyone present shared the closest rtionships and offered their sincerest wishes. As the melodious wedding march yed and the sea breeze gently blew, the tall and handsome Tristan stood on the stage, smiling as he looked at Monica, who was linked arm in arm with Bertie and Algerone. The father-daughter trio made their way slowly towards this side. This wedding was somewhat unique, with two fathers wearing coordinated suits in the same color scheme. They wore smiles on their faces, yet their eyes betrayed a hint of reluctance. Monica walked in the middle, draped in a pristine white wedding gown, exuding elegance and grace. She wore a custom-made ne around her neck,plemented by matching earrings, with no further adornments C simple yet elegant. Her beauty needed no embellishments. As the wedding march melodiously yed, breathtakingly sacred, they proceeded towards Tristan as the two fathers led the way. Monicas chiffon white dress framed her shoulders, and the long train trailed behind her, showcasing the couples exceptionally high attractiveness. Guests cast their eyes of blessings upon them, watching as the two fathers escorted their precious daughters to their respective grooms. Dad, Tristan paused and looked at the two elders, speaking from the heart, I have been waiting for this moment for too long. Please entrust Monica to me. Monica met Tristans affectionate gaze with a sweet smile, her eyes as dark as a midnight rain mist. The two fathers solemnly ced their daughters hand into Tristans palm, and he held it dearly. The two gazed deeply into each others eyes, filled with only each other, radiating happiness. Please, both fathers, both mothers, rest assured, Tristan regained hisposure, turning to Catherine and Belinda standing not far from the stage. Before all the guests, he promised, Please, four elders, rest assured. I will take care of your precious daughter, cherish her, pamper her, and embrace her. Monicas eyes glistened with tears. She loved him deeply, ever so profoundly. The moments of past happiness constantly reyed in her mind. He continued to lead her down the red carpet towards the stage, as the wedding march transitioned into a rendition of Enchantment of Encounter C Youve be my lucky charm, my master. You heal all the wounds in my heart, for you, I will be full of smiles, to repay you for ying the clown beside me My love for you is destined to endure; my feelings for you willst. Even though our meeting is a kind of charm, happiness is ours because of it. The sweet voice of the female singer,bined with the setting of today, was perfectly fitting. Tristan wrote the wedding vows himself. Holding Monicas hand, he stood in the center of the stage and said lovingly C Monica, today is the most memorable day of my life. Please believe that marrying me is the right choice for you. Feeling her nose tingling, Monica listened as he said, In the days ahead, I am honored to share your joys and sorrows. He vowed, I will love you, trust you, respect you. Whatever life we face in the future, I will stand by your side, holding an umbre for you, just as I now hold you tightly. I will take care of you with my life and entrust the rest of my life to you. Tristans voice choked up slightly with emotion, as Monica was moved, smiling as she looked into his eyes, seeing tears glisten in them.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1973: Wedding in Progress After exchanging vows, they switched rings without the officiator asking if you would be willing to marry him, as no one would be unwilling at a wedding venue. All the ceremonial proceedings were simple and sacred, and when it was time for the two fathers to speak, Algerone handed the microphone to Bertie, who was incredibly excited. You go first, he said. This was a gesture of respect, reflecting Algerones stature and upbringing, as they no longer saw themselves as separate entities but both considered Monica as their own daughter. Taking the microphone, Bertie felt a bit scattered in his mind. Todays special day was too overwhelming, with various emotions intertwining. He had rehearsed countless scenarios, but still found it difficult to control his feelings. Apuse erupted from the audience below, everyone looking forward to the speech of this elderly king. Taking a deep breath, he sighed heavily, then smiled at Monica. As father and daughters eyes met, Monica took a step forward, and Bertie held her hand. He said, Annie, I was the first man to hug you in this world, the first to hear you cry, and to see you smile. From your first steps to your first words but I missed out on your growth His tone was filled with regret, as his daughter was about to get married in the blink of an eye. Monica tightened her lips, holding her fathers hand tightly, feeling his remorse. Her emotions started to overflow, and she reached out to hug this silver-headed old man. Father, we are a family brought together by fate, so no matter what happens, we will always stay together. We have gone through trials and tribtions, and from now on, every day we will be by each others side, knowing each others whereabouts and sharing each others joys and sorrows. Dont cry, my daughter. Bertie held back his emotions, lightly patting her shoulder, then gently letting her go. Even when I grow old and cant walk anymore, you will still be my you will still be my most beloved little princess!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Looking into his eyes, Monica was filled with deep emotion. Standing beside her, equally moved and shedding tears, was ire, who found the scene particrly touching as a writer. She wondered, if she had a daughter, how would she feel at her daughters wedding? Would she cry uncontrobly? ire, sister? A tender voice interrupted, and ire snapped out of her thoughts to see a little girl standing before her, looking up at her with a beautiful smile. When their eyes met, the little girl revealed her grin. Long time no see. Waverly? ires memory was sharp. Though she hadnt stayed long at the welfare home after the incident, this little girl left a deep impression. Despite being young, Waverly, aged about five or six, was remarkably mature. ire quickly crouched down, ced a hand on her shoulder, and looked around. Is the director here today too? Yes, we all came, Waverlys voice was sweet and gentle, Everyone is here. Thats great. ire stood up, holding the girls hand. Take me to say hello to them, alright? Okay! Theyre over there! Waverly led her to a nearby spot, with Rowan, the guardian, following closely beside her. ires status had changed, as she was now a protected member of the family. Chapter 1974: Claire Is Pregnant After exchanging greetings with the children, everyone chatted briefly, with ire showing the most interest in their academic achievements. She expressed her care to each child, and they happily replied truthfully, all thanks to the excellent guidance of Principal Qin.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Throughout the interaction, ire held Waverlys small hand, still wearing the bracelet with the apple pendant on her wrist. Before long, Jack approached. He had a robust stature and a gentlemanly demeanor. ire and Rowan warmly greeted him, and the atmosphere felt like that of old friends meeting, bringing genuine happiness to everyone. Lilis left foot was worsening, causing her to hobble alongside the principal, capturing ires attention deeply. Concerned, ire nced at the girls foot and then worriedly at Jack. Jack exined, Lilis leg may have already formed, and even with treatment, there may not be much effect. Weve consulted with the doctor. It was a regrettable situation. A hint of mncholy could be seen on the girls face, as she tended to be reserved and shy, not often smiling. ire then turned her gaze to Rowan, cing her hope in him. Understanding her intention, Rowan embraced his wifes shoulder and calmly said to Jack, Principal, if you trust me, please entrust Lili to my care. Jack was shocked, wondering if Rowan was willing to assist. He knew exactly who Rowan was C a genius doctor! Graduating with a doctorate at 22, proficient in both traditional Chinese medicine and Western clinical practices, and possessing exceptional surgical skills. There seemed to be no illness he couldnt treat as long as he epted the challenge. Quickly regaining hisposure, Jack said, Of course, Im willing. But Im concerned Im afraid you may have ns to travel abroad and wont have the time. Im not going abroad for now, Rowan replied casually, his face gentle as he spoke to her, My wife is pregnant, and I need to stay home to take care of her. Jack was delighted, as it seemed a double joyous asion. Looking at ire, he said excitedly, Thank you! Congrattions, ire, on bing a mother. Thank you for your blessings, Principal, ire said, gently cing her hands on her abdomen, a look of happiness on her face. Jack then prompted the children, Lili, why dont you thank Dr. Watson? Thank you, Dr. Watson. Thank you, Sister ire, the little girl said, her face innocent and shy, with bright eyes. ire reached out to pat the childs head, saying, Youre wee. Its the duty of a doctor to heal the sick. Later, Jack shared some good news with ire about ns to send the children to city schools for middle school, providing them better educational opportunities if they passed the entrance exams. Despite being knowledgeable in various subjects and teaching the children well, he believed they shouldnt be too secluded and should have a healthy and normal growth environment. ire and Rowan supported his decision, considering it beneficial for the children. ire offered, Principal, if you need our help, please dont hesitate to ask. Thank you in advance, Jack said, also pleased, as he generally didnt like troubling others. As the wedding ceremony concluded, the banquet began, leaning more towards a rxed gathering among rtives and friends, with a joyful and unconstrained atmosphere where everyone felt like familiar faces. After offering their blessings, they raised their sses together and chatted about daily life. On the film set, the scene of Tristan rescuing Riverflow by the pool was about to be reshot. Originally set in the evening in the book, the director found filming during the daytime equally suitable. Angel had changed into her evening gown and put on exquisite makeup, though she couldnt shake off her inner turmoil. Would she be pranked again? Chapter 1975: Just Apologize, Okay? Angel had yet to see Spencer today, and she had no idea how he was feeling. It felt like there was a heavy rock weighing down her heart. She had no mood to look at the script, to prepare emotionally. She just didnt want to fall into the water again, it was too cold! And too embarrassing! As she was lost in her thoughts, the director approached. She heard his footsteps and raised her gaze, only to notice that the directors expression was not quite right. Before we start filming, go talk to Spencer, apologize if you need to, and ask him to let it go, the director got straight to the point, with little patience. Were behind schedule, the producer has issued a warning, too many NGs in important scenes are uneptable. Why not warn him then? Its clearly intentional! Angel exploded. Hes wasting everyones time! The directors eyes hardened, he was almost sharp, What about your performance yesterday morning? How many times did you need retakes with Summer? That seemed intentional too! I Angel was speechless, feeling a heavy weight in her chest. Alright, alright, get going! the director urged. If you dont calm him down, youll be the one at a loss in the end. I watched the footage, he didnt even raise a hand yesterday. Yes, Spencer was deliberate about it! Angel knew he not only didnt raise a hand, but he probably wanted to kick her too. As Angel watched the director walk away, she felt an overwhelming sense of frustration. She thought about finding a big tree, but at the crucial moment, she couldnt help at all. After a while, the makeup artist applied blush for her, There, Angel, your makeup for today is done. She didnt say anything, just stood in front of the mirror, feeling truly miserable. At that moment, Adide, who had been standing nearby, took a step towards her. Go on, Spencer is in the rest room number 3, he thought apologizing would defuse the situation.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Angels gaze shifted suddenly. But Adide calmly said, Angel, I think the director is right. If you dont apologize, youll be the one to suffer in the end. After all, he can retake a thousand times, and Mr. Marsh wont me him for dying the progress. Angel felt invisible. This illegitimate son of a third party, with such an awkward status, has already been epted into the Marsh family. Its clear how tolerant Mr. Marsh is towards him, Adide analyzed. Facing the facts, Angel took a deep breath. This is the most suffocating film Ive ever shot. But this is just the beginning. If you dont apologize, every day ahead might be very difficult for you. Speechless, just the beginning? What other surprises awaited her? Angel couldnt afford to think too much. She couldnt waste any more time, she had to go to the rest room number 3! Apologize, apologize, just a simple apology, right? Move your lips, it wont cost you anything! In the rest room number 3, Andrew sat with Spencer on the sofa. Spencer nced at the script, his face was cold and his demeanor was a bit rebellious, no one knew what he was thinking. It was unclear if he was actually reading the script, it didnt seem like it. Soon, footsteps approached, and Andrew looked up to see the beautifully dressed Angel in an evening gown. Her gaze fell on Spencer, with a touch of cold elegance in her eyes. But Spencer didnt even raise an eyelid, as if he had already expected it to be her, and didnt quite feel like acknowledging her. Andrew collected his gaze and discreetly reminded, Spencer, Angel is here. Spencers face turned even colder, he slowly raised his eyes, locking his gaze on the woman in front of him, his eyes dark and unfathomable. Andrew looked at him, then at her, feeling the atmosphere getting awkward. So, he stood up, Uh, Ill step out for a bit, you two talk. After saying that, he walked out, thinking, hopefully, I wont get caught up in this mess. Chapter 1976: She is My Woman Spencer stared at her, neither warm nor cold. Spencer, I know youre upset, Angel spoke calmly, as if negotiating. But you cant keep dying everyones progress just because you have an issue with me. I can overlook what happenedst night. Starting today, can you please stop being stubborn?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Are you trying to lecture me? Spencers voice grew stern, a dangerous glint in his eyes. Youre not happy with me, are you? Startled by his gaze, Angel quickly realized she hade to apologize. The words she had spoken earlier were indeed inappropriate, so she quickly changed her tone. Im sorry, thats not what I meant. Spencer had no intention of engaging with her. This made the woman even more anxious. Im sorry, I came here to apologize. You know how to apologize? Spencer tossed the script lightly onto the coffee table, getting up with his hands in his pockets. Do you know where you went wrong? Angels heart fluttered, bravely meeting his gaze. Because I pped Summer, right? Any discerning eye could see it, so she had to admit it. Ill tell you, she is my woman! Spencers tone was firm, a hint of cruelty in his eyes as he warned her, If you dare touch her again, I will make sure you regret it. His woman?? Angel was genuinely shocked. Were they together now? But Spencers words didnt sound like he was just defending a girlfriend. He had so many girlfriends and she hadnt seen him care so much for any of them. This felt more like protecting a lifelong love. Meeting the mans gaze, Angel couldnt even breathe. Spencer squinted his cold eyes, dangerously staring at her. But, the deed has been done, you made me fall into the water twice. This cant we call it even? Angels voice was weak, hoping simr incidents wouldnt happen again. She just wanted to act properly. We cant call it even, Spencer told her firmly. Unless you let her p you back. Angels heart sank. She was scared, because he didnt sound like he was joking. She fell into the water twice, wasnt that enough? Quickly regaining herposure, Angel forced a smile. Spencer, you dont have to be so serious, right? Ill go apologize to her, if she forgives me, can we move on from this? With her personality, shell definitely forgive you, Spencer scanned her disapprovingly. Is a half-hearted apology enough to erase the fact that she innocently got pped? I just said, I need her to return those ps. But I fell into the water twice! Angel was a bit annoyed, feeling that he was being unreasonable. Spencer replied, Even if you fell into the water a hundred times, it wouldnt erase the fact that she got pped. He still cared deeply for Summer. Angel was speechless, at a loss for words. She didnt know what else to say. Soon, a crew member appeared at the door. Spencer, Angel, its time to start filming. Get ready! Spencer kept his hands in his pockets, looking calm, but he had no intention of letting her off the hook. Filming was starting? Then lets start! If nothing went wrong, he could have this heroic rescue scene reyed a hundred times. Suppressing her emotions, Angel innocently and intively looked at him. After about half a minute, she said to him, Lets go, lets go find Summer together. With that, she turned and started walking out. Spencer followed suit. In the neighboring rest area, Han brought in two cups of coffee. He handed one to Summer and the other to Elisa. Try it, I brought these coffee beans from abroad and just ground them. Wow, it smells so good! Elisa took the cup and smelled it. So elegant, to have freshly brewed coffee even on set, how sophisticated! Thank you, Summer said, taking the cup. And this scene was precisely seen by Spencer and Angel as they walked in, especially Spencer, who was starting to dislike Han more and more. Chapter 1977: Spencer’s Jealousy Strikes Again Why is this man in Summers lounge? To bring coffee? Exchange pleasantries? Or offer unnecessary kindness? As footsteps approached, everyone turned to look. Spencer, Miss Angel, Han greeted them with a smile. His gentle aura and talented appearance were reminiscent of a refreshing breeze. Spencer paid him no mind, his displeased gaze fixated on the coffee cup in Summers hand. Having witnessed him handing her the coffee earlier, Spencer teased, Were about to start filming, Mr. Han is truly elegant. Even in his spare time, he offers coffee. I thought you were here to discuss the script. Imported coffee beans from overseas. Just ground some in my free time. Weve already discussed the script, no need for further discussions. Han maintained his gentle smile, seeming particrly pleased when mentioning Summer. Stepping forward, Spencer took the coffee cup from Summers hand and asked softly, I thought you didnt like coffee? When did I say that? Summer stared at him, puzzled. Spencer purposely reminded her, Last night, in your living room. You told me yourself that you dont really enjoy coffee. She pondered for a moment, then fell silent. Elisa, on the side, was visibly surprised. Angel and Han also focused their gaze on Summer. Last night? Her living room? Whats their rtionship? The implications conveyed by Spencers words were immense and intentional. Did Summer bring Spencer home? Elisa regained herposure, she did not mishear! She really didnt! So let me taste it for you and see whats so different about the coffee beans he brought back from abroad. With that, Spencer took a sip of the coffee, seemingly tasting it seriously, then frowned and nced at Han. Quite ordinary. Not only does itck a fresh aroma even when smelled, it has a faint taste of burnt. These coffee beans of yours cant even be considered fresh. Without waiting for Han to exin, Spencer set down the coffee cup and lightly spoke, Summer, Miss Angel suddenly had a pang of conscience. Yesterday morning, she deliberately caused multiple NGs, allowing you to receive several ps for nothing. Today, shes here to apologize and suggest that you can reciprocate in the same manner. Angel was speechless with indignation, unable to refute, just standing there with a pale face in utter embarrassment. Summer looked at Angel, a bit surprised, but quickly understood from Angels expression that this was all a result of Spencers coercion. So she looked back at him.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Im sorry, Miss Summer, Angel bowed deeply with sincere remorse. Please forgive my childish behavior yesterday. I was wrong. Her attitude was particrly earnest. So, what happened yesterday? Han arrivedte, so he waspletely confused, but then suddenly realized-Spencer likes Summer? It was quite obvious he was standing up for Summer. Thinking about Angel falling into the water twicest night, Summer was less angry. She expressed, Its okay. Lets avoid intentional incidents like this in the future. I hope we can all cooperate harmoniously. We dont need to be friends, but theres no need to be enemies either. Her words made Angel feel even more ashamed and a bit remorseful. Just then, a crew member came over to remind them, Were heading to the set now, get ready for filming! Therefore, thanks to Summers kindness, Spencer also believed that Angel had learned her lesson and did not persist further. Making the kind-hearted Summer p those few times back, Summer certainly couldnt bring herself to do it. As they left, Spencer nced at Han, his cold gaze carrying a hint of warning and a deration of authority. Chapter 1978: Summer Meets Claire Within the film crew, Spencer held a dominant presence, with directors giving him considerable respect. Being Ivans brother, he had the authority to walk with swagger on set. And Angel? Though she had apologized and Summer had forgiven her, there was still a lingering sense of shame in front of Han. As she walked away, her resentment towards neer Summer remained strong. What was this woman capable of? She had Mr. Marsh acknowledge her as a friend, Spencer im her as his woman, and now even attracted the attention of wealthy Han, who personally brought her coffee. In this film crew, there was always only one leadingdy. Angel was consumed by jealousy! Shall we go too? Summer picked up the script from the table, speaking to Elisa. Han nced at the two girls and stepped out with a hint of inexplicable disappointment. Okay. Elisa quickly set down her coffee cup and grabbed her bag from the couch, following behind Summer. As they were leaving, Elisa noticed Andrew waiting outside, unsure of what he was waiting for. She stopped beside him, waiting until the others had moved farther away before quietly asking, Did Spencer go to Summers housest night? I dont know. Andrew shrugged. Is that so? This was the first he had heard of it. It was Spencer himself who said so. The girl looked towards a tall figure not far away. Asserting his dominance there. I really dont know. I had things to dost night, so I left. Lets go, lets go, to the set. A few hourster, Rowan drove ire away from the wedding scene, holding her hand gently with one hand on the wheel. The pace was slow, as she was pregnant, and Rowan had be exceedingly careful in everything. Is it the Crescendo Cafe? Rowan nced at her. The one outside the hospital?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, ire softly replied. Were meeting there, mainly for your convenience to pick me upter. I cane with you? Rowan asked with concern. Do you want me to apany you? No need, just meeting another girl, very safe. She smiled and looked at him. I talked to her on the phone and felt a maic connection. Her name is Summer, right? Yes, the girl who called me to discuss the script that day. I think shes very hardworking. In this restless society, to be so dedicated is truly rare. Rowan was also pleased. Congrattions on making a new friend. ire smiled and looked at him. How confident are you in treating Lilis leg? I cant confirm yet. Dr. Qin will bring her to the hospitalter, and Ill give her a detailed examination first. But curing her is definitely not a problem, just a matter of time. Mm-hmm. ire couldnt help but admire him even more. With his professional knowledge, he could save someone from dire straits and help them start a new life C what an amazing feat. In this aspect, he was truly professional. Soon, Rowan parked the car outside the Crescendo Cafe and instructed, Be safe. Call me if anythinges up. Okay. The girl got out of the car, waving goodbye. Youre busy, dont worry about me. Okay. Rowan watched her walk inside before driving away. ire hadnt been in the cafe for long when Summer arrived. Chapter 1979: Spencer’s Sense of Crisis Since they had exchanged numbers and had already seen each others photos through posts, Summer saw the girl sitting by the window as soon as she entered. She was sitting upright, with her hair tied back in a half ponytail, exuding a fresh and beautiful aura, characteristic of a writer. Summer smiled as she walked towards her. Sorry, ire, I got stuck in traffic on the way here, thats why Imte. No problem, I just arrived too, ire replied, also taken aback by her beauty. The more she looked at Summers natural appearance, the more attractive she found her to be. Summer, you look even better in person than in the photos, ireplimented. Thank you, the girl replied with a smile. It was the first time they had met, so they ordered the coffee that was the specialty of the cafe and felt an instant connection. They started talking about the script, discussing the character Riverflow, Tristan, Zoe, and Maren. They also delved into the inspiration behind writing this story and the fleeting moments of creativity that sparked in their minds. ire was joyful as she shared the little anecdotes from the process of writing the book. The two conversed effortlessly, with Summer proving to be a great listener. On the set of Noodle Couple, Spencer had just finished shooting a scene. When he turned around, he didnt see Summer anywhere. Feeling a hint of disappointment, he searched around to see if she had left. Had she gone? He approached Andrew and asked, Wheres Summer? I dont know, Andrew replied, scanning the area as well. He then looked at Spencer and said, You didnt ask me to keep an eye on her. Speechless, Spencer walked towards the rest area. Andrew followed him, curious to know, Spencer, did you go to her cest night? Unable to hold back his gossip-loving heart.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. How did you know? Spencer asked, ncing at him. Elisa mentioned it, although she wasnt sure herself. She asked me, and I didnt know either. If there was nothing, why would there be this question? Andrew was direct. Recalling how he had cooked shrimpst night and sessfully knocked on her door, Spencer was a bit proud as he mentioned, Well, now I am her neighbor. Andrew was shocked and stopped in his tracks. Spencer shed a smug look at him before heading towards the rest area. Was this seizing the opportunity? Had he gained an advantage by being so close? Already neighbors??? As Spencer passed several rest areas without seeing Summer or Elisa, he grew a little upset. Andrew noticed Spencer looking for the two women and hastily caught up with him, suggesting, They might have left since Summers scenes ended early today. And what about Han? Spencer pointedly asked, concerned. Did he leave too? Did they leave together? I really dont know, Andrew admitted. Spencer stopped walking and instructed, Be more attentive in the future. Whats the point of watching me if you cant provide useful information? I- No I. Finish for the day! Spencers mood soured. The thought of Han boldly offering Summer coffee today made him angry. What was he thinking? Trying to steal his woman? The Crescendo Cafe was a serene yet lively ce. The owner had a sense of taste, and the spacious interior was adorned with vases of fresh flowers, warm yellow lights, and soft music ying in the background. Summer and ire enjoyed their coffee and script discussions in a pleasant atmosphere. The entrance of Han, dressed casually but tastefully, quickly caught the attention of the staff. Boss, youre here? You didnt even give us a heads-up, the server eximed. Chapter 1980: Harlan Invites Summer Out 1 Han had a gentle demeanor and a pleasant voice as he spoke, Im not inspecting work today, just passing by and thought Ide in for a cup of coffee. Atte, please. Thank you, he said, walking towards his usual spot not far away. Sure thing, boss, the young and beautiful server nodded and quickly went to prepare his order. Han unintentionally caught sight of Summer not far away, her beautiful profile instantly recognizable to him. He paused for a moment, feeling a sudden rush of joy. It turned out she also enjoyed coffee, and her choice to listen indicated a refined taste. It seemed that he and Summer were kindred spirits. Summer was engrossed in conversation with ire, their eyes only for each other,pletely unaware of the gaze that had fallen upon her not far away. The ssical music lingering in the air created a serene ambiance. As Han took his seat, his romantic history was like a nk canvas; despite being in the entertainment industry, he had always kept himself clean. A person of excellence had high standards for their significant other. He had always been searching for a girl who would make his heart skip a beat at first sight, a girl whose smile would be irresistible, one who was unique, pleasing to the eye, and who he would love unconditionally for no reason. It seemed like he had found her this time. With growing certainty, Han felt that he had fallen in love at first sight with Summer. But Summer remained oblivious, as Han conducted himself with gentlemanly manners and made no advances. About half an hourter, ires phone rang. She received a call from Rowan, Alright,e pick me up. Were pretty much done chatting as well. Bye. With that, she hung up. Summer, I have to leave soon. Feel free to contact me anytime in the future. Summer found the meeting very enjoyable. ire, it was nice meeting you. Thanks foring out to exin Zoes character to me; it gave me a deeper understanding. No need to thank me; I feltfortable chatting with you, ire also felt pleased. As Summer and ire got up to leave, Summer caught sight of Han sitting not far away. Their eyes met as he turned to look at her. What a coincidence, Summer, Han greeted her warmly as he stood up. Summer, pleasantly surprised, introduced them, ire, this is my partner, the actor ying Maren, Han. Han, this is Miss ire Russell, the author of the script, her introduction was spot on. Hello, Miss Russell, Han extended his hand politely, exuding a gentlemanly air. Hello, nice to meet you, ire replied with a smile. As they shook hands, ire noticed a familiar car parked outside and said, My husband is here to pick me up. Ill leave you two to chat, bye. Bye.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As ire walked out, Han extended an invitation to Summer, Summer, care to join me for a cup of coffee? Summer watched ire leave, then turned her gaze back to him, noticing a seriousness in his eyes that reminded her of the coffee incident on set earlier that day. Feeling a sense of apology as one of the involved parties, she nodded, Sure. Please, have a seat, he said happily, signaling for the server to bring the coffee menu. After taking a look, he passed it over to her sitting across from him. Theres more than just coffee here, plenty of other beverages like tea and low-alcohol cocktails, all delicious. You dont have to drink coffee. I have no problem drinking coffee, Summer raised her eyes, gave him a slight smile, and then told the server, Ill have atte, thank you. Of course, please wait a moment, the server nced at the girl with joy before turning away. Truly beautiful, she matched this gentleman so well! When the gentleman looked at the girl, there was a glint in his eyes. Chapter 1981: Harlan Asks Summer Out 2 Summer looked up at Han, feeling a bit sorry as she spoke, I apologize on behalf of Spencer for the coffee bean incident this morning. Please dont take it to heart. She wasnt sure why he acted that way. She apologized for him? This made Han somewhat ufortable. Summer, whats your rtionship with him? As a mans intuition, he asked the question, of course, a bit afraid to hear a definite answer. After all, Spencer, from a mans perspective, might be a bit spendthrift, but he also had his own charm. Facing his earnest seeking eyes for an answer, Summer knew he misunderstood.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. So, she smiled and said, Were just friends, what else do you think? What kind of rtionship? Just normal friends? Han wanted to know, adding another question. Yeah. The girl nodded, Just normal friends, really. Looking at her, she didnt seem to be joking at all. At this moment, the waiter handed her atte, Miss, enjoy. Thank you. She took the cup, gently stirred with a silver spoon, looking calm, like a goddess. Finally, Han rxed, a light and happy smile appearing on his face. He thought, how could a good girl like Summer possibly like a yboy like Spencer? Drinking coffee, the two chatted about the script, finding amon topic. As they chatted, he looked at his watch, Summer, its almost dinner time, how about dinner? My treat. Before the girl could refuse, he added, I know a very good grilled beef restaurant nearby, with fresh meat and high ratings on all tforms. Summer shook her head, smiling as she politely declined, Lets not have dinner, chatting like this is good, I have to go home and cook, my sister is getting off work. At that moment, her phone rang, Agnes calling, she answered, Hey, Bubu. Summer, Ill be homete tonight, theres a sudden meeting at thepany, dont lock the door, rest early. Do you want me to pick you up tonight? Summer said, Taking a taxi at night is unsafe, what time will it end over there? Not sure yet, probably around ten, its okay, Ill take a cab, Ill send you the license te, bye. With that, Agnes hung up. Summer held the phone, not saying anything. Summer, you should be free tonight. Han invited her again, Lets have dinner together? Dont go home yet, we can discuss the script in more detail, share some information you talked with the author with me. After some thought, Summer eventually agreed. So, they sat in the cafe for a while, then Han took Summer with him, Your car can stay here, ride with me, Ill bring you backter, its hard to park over there. He opened the passenger door for her. Already being a gentleman to this extent, she couldnt insist on driving her own car. Thank you. And so, the girl bent over and sat in his car. Han closed the door, went back around and got in the drivers seat, buckling up and starting the car, driving slowly along the riverbank. He said, Let me show you the scenery along the river first, then well go eat, are you hungry? Summer looked at him and shook her head, but vaguely, she sensed something different. His different treatment towards her, there was a faint hint of affection. But Han didnt express anything directly, so Summer didnt know how to react, feeling a bit awkward, she turned to look out the window at the scenery. Chapter 1982 Pat, Hurry Up His face was gentle, asionally ncing ahead and then looking out the window, enjoying thispany with her, even without saying a word. There was no need for conversation, he never felt awkward, even the air seemed to be filled with a taste of happiness. Only the keen Summer, feeling increasingly anxious, could it be that he liked her? Even though they had nned to have dinner, they were now just driving around. She was actually most afraid of this feeling, afraid of someone liking her when she couldnt give anything back, and making others invest emotions and energy in her, this was not right. But she was also afraid that this was a misconception, that she was being overly sensitive. After all, Han had a nice personality, friendly to everyone on the set, maybe this was just how he treated friends? Summer, do you like this city? After what seemed like an eternity, he initiated a conversation, turning to smile at her. Summer softly replied, Yes, this is where my dreams are. Is it to be a great actress? He asked again. The girl shook her head, No, its because my parents are here, they raised me, I want to be with them as they age. This response caught him off guard, but it gave him a different view of her, adding to his fondness. After driving around the river for a while, Han finally brought her to the dinner location, he parked the car, and they went up to the building. Upon entering, the restaurant had a nice atmosphere and was considered upscale in Arkpool City. Summer felt a bit hesitant when entering, feeling like it was too extravagant. But since they were already here, leaving immediately would be awkward. However, meeting him not long ago and being invited to such a fancy ce, Summer felt it was inappropriate. It was only when they reached the second floor that she realized Han had reserved a private room, with afortable and elegant environment, a quiet space with a view of the night scene outside, a dazzling array of lights. And the dishes were already served, he introduced her to the specialties here, it seemed like the drive earlier was to give the chef time. Please, have a seat. Okay. Looking out the window, they seemed like a couple on a date. Han was very happy, he hadnt felt this way in a long time. Summer was a bit reserved, unsure if their actions were appropriate, she had intended to discuss the script with him, but it felt more like a date.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. After a few minutes, a car parked outside, the window rolled down. A journalist casually nced over and spotted them, Summer didnt mind, she was a neer to the entertainment industry, but Han was quite famous. A low-key wealthy second-generation with looks, talent, great acting skills, and no scandals. Look, isnt that Han? A journalist excitedly tugged her colleague. The colleague quickly came over, following her pointing finger, Yeah, whos that girl? She looks familiar. Had dinner with Spencer once, got photographed too! But the news didnt cause a big stir, the article barely got published. Get the camera quick, snap snap snap! Major news! I have inside information, supposedly Mr. Marshs woman outside, but the news was suppressed. Snap, hurry up! Definitely headline material! And so, the scene of Summer and Han dining together was captured, high-resolution photos, showing a harmonious atmosphere, even just their profiles showed their smiles. Two hourster- Summer didnt return home, Spencer stood outside her door holding a te of shrimp, knocking, and knocking again She wasnt back yet?? Chapter 1983: Spencer Reaches His Breaking Point Feeling somewhat disappointed, Spencer reluctantly returned to his room and nced out therge balcony in the living room. No lights were on. But it was almost ten oclock, why hadnt she returned home yet? Was she with Han?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Because love, of course, leads to all sorts of wild thoughts, both for men and women. Just as happy as he was when they were preparing shrimp, now he felt equally despondent. As expected, photos of Han and Summers date at a high-end restaurant became the hot topic the next day. The media managed to uncover Summers name and directlybeled her as Hans girlfriend to attract more attention. The next morning, as soon as Spencer got up and absentmindedly checked the news on his phone, he was so angry that he didnt even feel like brushing his teeth! Staring at the photos, he paced angrily in his room for threeps! Han!! Whats wrong with you?? Youve only been on set for a short time. How long have you known each other before going for such a fancy dinner? Spencer suppressed the rage in his chest, feeling the urge to knock some sense into Han. He quickly washed his face, brushed his teeth, changed out of his pajamas, and left the house! Driving to the set in a hurry, he didnt even feel like eating breakfast. Gripping the steering wheel tightly, Spencers eyes were filled with fury. Remembering how Han had brought coffee for Summer at the set yesterday, he couldnt contain his anger. This man! Hmph! Coincidentally, Han arrived somewhat early that day, feeling quite pleased. He hadnt seen the news and didnt know he had been photographed. He just wanted to see Summer as soon as possible. Today, he even brought her green bean paste, freshly ground by an auntie at a shop downstairs. It was slightly sweet, something that girls usually liked. There were always many people queuing up early in the morning, and he had to wait for 20 minutes to buy it. He also brought a cup for Elisa. As he got out of the car and walked into the lobby, he met Spencer who was waiting for him here. Their eyes met. Spencer, good morning. Han smiled warmly, approaching him with gentle steps, just like before. Spencer looked displeased, looking at the bags in Hans hands. Two cups of something? Either it was one for Elisa and one for himself or one for himself and one for Summer. Han, theres something I want to make clear to you. Spencer directly stopped him in his tracks. Han, slightly taken aback, felt that he knew what wasing and prepared to smile politely, Please, go ahead. He remained gentlemanly and polite. But Spencer couldnt contain his impatience, Stay away from Summer. After a moment of hesitation, Han chuckled, Why? Who are you to make such a demand ormand me? Turning to meet Spencers gaze, he didnt look like he was up for negotiation. Spencers eyes shed with anger, his face particrly ugly, Just remember what I said. But why should I listen to you? Hans tone was light, Is there aw that forbids making friends freely? Spencer liked Summer, and Han had known it since yesterday. And Han liked Summer, which Spencer had also noticed yesterday. This was a meeting of rivals, filled with tension in the air. Upon hearing his words, Spencers gaze deepened, his face turning especially grim, Say that again, dare you? Han, unfazed, sighed lightly, offering advice in a friendly tone, Spencer, Summer is a good girl. Dont hurt her, considering youre just trying her out. Find someone else. This remark hit Spencers ears like a sharp de. Taking a step forward, he grabbed Hans cor, gritting his teeth in anger, Who are you calling a try-out? Spencer! In a split second, Hans friendly demeanor vanished, and he firmly grasped Spencers wrist, You know your own character well? Calling you a yboy would be apliment! Youre nothing but scum! Youre not worthy of Summer! Spencer lost control of his emotions, his eyes filled with aggression. But Han met his gaze, unyielding. And then a punch was thrown at Hans handsome face! At the same time, Spencer released his grip on his cor, causing Han to stumble and almost lose his bnce. Chapter 1984: Because I Like You The two cups of mung bean soup in the bag were thrown to the ground, spilling everywhere, creating a mess. After being hit, not only did it hurt, but it also hurt Hans pride, which made him very angry! His pent-up anger eruptedpletely. He quickly steadied himself, like an enraged lion, lifting his cold eyes towards Spencer in retaliation! Spencer, unable to vent his anger, had icy determination in his eyes! Soon, the two big men started fighting! They were both fighting for real. One punch from one, one kick from another, as if they had a deep-seated grudge, determined to settle it today!Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Themotion quickly attracted the attention of the early crew members. What are you guys doing? Spencer!! Han! Stop fighting!! Whats going on? Stop fighting, both of you! Stop it!! The staff who witnessed this scene instinctively tried to break up the fight, but the two of them were like they had bloodshot eyes and neither would back down, swinging their fists with force. Stop fighting!! Han!! Spencer! Three grown men rushed to break up the fight, while the female staff members dared not get close, only shouting in panic, Stop fighting, how can we continue filming if you get hurt? They fought like they were filming a real fight scene, no need for rehearsals, both wanting to beat the other to death! Even when someone tried to break it up, their fists still aimed at the others face. At that moment, a car stopped outside the lobby. Summer and Elisa, who had just gotten out of the car, walked towards the lobby, not only hearing themotion but also seeing the scene unfold. The two girls exchanged a nervous nce and hurried towards them! Stop fighting!! someone shouted desperately, Spencer! Han! What if you get hurt? Its Spencer and Mr. Han Elisa was scared, even though someone was trying to intervene, the situation was not easy to defuse. Summer didnt know what was happening, but both were her friends, and without hesitation, she stepped forward and shouted, Stop fighting! Spencer! Han! Upon hearing the familiar voice of the girl, the two men, like trapped animals, regained someposure, turning to look at her. The people trying to intervene used the opportunity to separate them, their faces covered in bruises, their hairstyles in disarray, almost pulling out clumps of hair. Spencer Elisa was beside herself with worry. Both men looked like injured lions, leaving her confused and perplexed, how did this happen? Summer saw the two injured men looking at her, their emotions incrediblyplex. She didnt know what was happening, nor why they were fighting. But Han opened his mouth, Summer, he was the one who started it. The girls gaze fell on Hans face, he was injured, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth, Why? Because I like you. Han blurted out in front of Spencer, whether intentional or not. The scene was incredibly awkward, with many people present. Elisa was shocked, and Andrew, who had just arrived, was also bewildered. Summer looked at him calmly and replied, You shouldnt like me, I have a boyfriend. This answer satisfied Spencer, as Summer rejected him directly. Han undoubtedly lost face, got beaten up, and was rejected by his goddess. She has a boyfriend? Is it Spencer? Han felt a deep sense of hurt, and as he turned around, he saw Spencer walking towards the elevator. Summer watched his retreating figure, feeling a jumble of emotions inside her, what is all this about? Chapter 1985: Strange, Why Can’t I Open It? The two men had a brawl, their faces showing the aftermath of the fight. It seemed that the filming task for today couldnt bepleted. The director had no choice but to call Mr. Marsh and exin the situation. Marsh Group, with towering skyscrapers standing proudly. Ivan had just finished a video conference and was standing by the window, holding a cup of water, watching the clouds drift by as he pondered over a certain n. His phone rang, and he saw it was the director calling. He answered. The director simple exined the situation, Mr. Marsh, hello. Spencer and Han had a fight, both are injured and refuse to go to the hospital. They are both bruised and swollen. It seems like we wont be able to film today. Ivan furrowed his brows slightly, responding in a deep voice, I understand. He then hung up the phone. After a while, he called Andrews number. At that moment, Andrew was in Spencers dressing room, watching nervously as the medical staff tended to his wounds. He answered the call, Hello, Mr. Marsh. Is he badly hurt? Ivan didnt ask for the reason, but instinctively cared about his brothers condition. Andrew, looking at the man wincing in pain from the treatment, felt a pang ofpassion, Well, not too serious. His face is bruised, theres blood on his lips and nostrils, his eyes a bit swollen. Otherwise, he should be fine. Listening to his description, Ivan could already imagine the scene. Mr. Marsh remained silent, and Andrew didnt know what else to say. The call continued in silence. ncing sympathetically at Spencer, who was receiving treatment, Andrew felt like he was looking at a troubled child.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After a while, a voice came from the other end of the line, Ivan inquired, The reason? Why did they fight? Han had dinner with Summerst night, it got captured by the press and made news. Then Spencer probably couldnt hold back his anger. Andrew reported, part fact, part spection. Ivan couldnt understand, So, he just went and punched Han? And got hurt himself? It was just a meal, was it worth all this? Andrew moved aside, whispering, Maybe because he cared too much, so he became sensitive. Understanding to a degree. Spencer heard, he kept a straight face, not arguing. He knew clearly in his heart, caring was one thing, but it was Hans attitude that had infuriated him! This man just wouldnt listen, he needed a lesson! If they really had topare who got hurt worse, Han was slightly worse off. Spencer didnt interject, and Ivan didnt ask him to listen to the phone call. In the presidents office, not another word was spoken, Ivan hang up and left the room. In another rest room. Summer saw the news on her phone, captured having dinner with Hanst night, and the media portrayed him as her boyfriend, distorting the truth. So, was Spencer angry because of this? As a friend, was Spencer standing up for her? But the webpage suddenly disappeared, with a strong signal but unable to refresh. Looking at the phone screen in confusion, Elisa pointed, Summer gazing at the girl not far away, Did someone take care of it? Who could it be? Was it Spencer? Summer had a guilty conscience as she realized the fight between these two had caused a dy in filming. Elisa analyzed, It must have been taken care of by someone. She didnt dare to speak out of turn, but she knew Han was out, as Summer had rejected him directly. This was the result of impatience. Elisa thought to herself, Spencer, you must stayposed. Chapter 1986 So, He Is Very Worried About Her Elisa even wondered, if Summer knew that Spencer liked her, would she say to Spencer what she said to Han again? If that happened, they wouldnt even have friends anymore, and Summer would always be on guard. Damn memories, when will they be restored? Summer turned to look at her, her mood somewhat solemn, Is it my fault? Huh? Elisa was a bit slow to react. She asked seriously again, Do you think its my fault? They fought like this she felt sorry, constantly looking for reasons from herself. Elisa shook her head, knowing she was ming herself, andforted her, Its normal to go out to eat with friends, but because he has some fame, he will be followed by reporters. After being photographed, its not possible to be like ordinary people, the media, for traffic, will definitely make something out of a man and a woman being together. Elisa started to defend Spencer, I think Spencer really considers you a friend, thats why he was so angry. Think about it, Mr. Han being photographed is nothing, the focus of public opinion is always on women, this will cause you trouble, and also affect your acting state. Summer didnt know what Spencer was thinking, but she felt quite sorry. After all, these two fought because of her. To avoid future awkwardness when they meet, Summer turned and walked out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She first came to Hans resting room. She knocked on the open door and when he looked up and saw her, only then did she step inside. Han was sitting on the couch, two medical staff members were helping him clean his wounds. Seeing Summere in, the wounded corner of his mouth lifted slightly, a gentle light in his eyes, still gentlemanly. Are you okay? Summer asked with concern, Should we go to the hospital to check? No need, just a minor injury, it will be fine in a few days. He was happy that she coulde tofort him, and instantly, he didnt feel the pain anymore. But this time, Summer didnt apologize for Spencer anymore, after all, Spencer also got hurt. After staying here for a while, Summer said to him, Just rest well today, if you feel ufortable, go to the hospital in time, healthes first. Okay. He promised her, his gaze falling on her pure and pretty face. Summer nodded, turned around, and walked out. Summer! Han looked at her retreating figure and couldnt help but call out softly. The girl stopped her steps momentarily, slowly turned her gaze back, Is there anything else? Im sorry. Han said to her, I hope what I said in the hall earlier didnt cause you any trouble. I like you, its just out of admiration for you, no offense intended. I understand. Summers lips curled slightly, he was able to say that, so she felt relieved, directly lowering the embarrassment level, after all, they would all have to get along in the future. Looking at him, Take care of your injury. She withdrew her gaze, lifted her steps and left. Han looked at the girls retreating figure, the smile on his face gradually fading. Would she go to see Spencer as well? Because he liked her, was enchanted at first sight, he was very worried that Summer would be deceived by Spencers feelings. Men who have been through many experiences, once they fall in love, even if they know hes scum, they will be devoted, like poison, in the end, its definitely the moth to the me. Once the honeymoon period is over, it will end very miserably. So, he is very worried about her. Chapter 1987: You Feed Me In another lounge, Spencer sat on the sofa as two medical staff carefully tended to his wounds, like he was a wounded lion, afraid of being hurt. Spencers face was still grim, a fire burning in his chest, making the medical staff around him cautious not to even breathe loudly. Andrew stood by, watching with sympathy. How big of a grudge must be there for someone to hit him repeatedly in the face? Men may cherish women, but when ites to men, they can be really harsh. But then he noticed Spencer clutching his stomach, a hint of pain furrowing his brow. Quickly, before Spencer could respond, Summer knocked on the open door. When Spencer saw his beloved girl, his cold demeanor softened a bit. Summer walked in, the injuries visible on her. Andrew, getting increasingly worried, asked Spencer, Whats wrong with your stomach? Do you have internal bleeding? No, but he was indeed feeling unwell in his stomach, an old problem. I just didnt have breakfast, and I get pains when Im hungry. Summer stood in front of him, having overheard his words. I have some breakfast left, untouched. Ill get it. With that, she turned to leave. Andrew and Spencer watched her go, not stopping her. She was going to bring him breakfast? At that moment, Spencer couldnt be happier! Didnt the doctor tell you to eat breakfast every day? Andrew couldnt understand, feeling concerned. But he sighed, feeling both angry and caring, Whats more important than your health? Coming to fight without eating breakfast and ending up getting hurt? Spencer raised an eyebrow, looking at him displeased. Andrew avoided eye contact, then fell silent. Soon, Summer came back with a ss of soy milk and two buns. Its simple, but itll do the trick for your stomach, and its still warm. Did you eat yet? Spencer asked her softly, sitting on the sofa, looking up at her from his position. He found her very beautiful. The girl nodded and handed him the soy milk and buns. Spencer looked at the breakfast in her hands, then at her, still as beautiful as she was in high school. He didnt reach for it, nor did he refuse. The two doctors were cleaning his wounds, disinfecting and reducing the swelling on his face. Suddenly, Summer realized something, feeling a bit embarrassed. Did he not like simple buns and soy milk? Was she being too presumptuous? She hadnt even asked if he wanted it, just brought it over. Just have a bit to fill your stomach, your stomach still hurts, Summer advised him softly, still not retracting her hand. Spencer looked up at her and said seriously, You feed me. Summer was startled, thinking she misheard. Andrews eyes widened in shock! Spencer raised his injured hand, My hand is injured. She saw his hand, skin split open, medical staff beginning to disinfect it. Summer saw blood on his other hand too, realizing he was quite rough on himself, hitting himself so hard that even his fists bled. He wasnt just aggressive but had a tendency for self-harm. When she met his gaze, she strangely didnt feel the usual resistance. In that moment, she saw him as a troubled child. So she inserted the straw, sat down beside him on the sofa, and offered the soy milk to his lips, Drink. Spencer gazed at her incessantly, the distance between them close, his facial features as if sculpted, his skin amazingly smooth. Her eyes were so beautiful, a light amber color, captivating him. But he quickly came back to his senses, gently sipping on the straw. In that moment, Spencers heart felt warm. Summer offered him a bun, and he took a bite as well, making Andrew feel somewhat ufortable. Ahem! Was Spencer too good at seizing the moment? He really didnt miss any chance to flirt with her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1988: Ivan Arrives Spencer was having breakfast when he exined, Why did I beat him up today? Because I consider you my friend. Summer met his gaze, her beautiful face devoid of emotion. He continued, I know the rumors about you and him must be troubling for you. It affects your acting, your character, and you havent yet adapted to the rules of the industry. Summer remained silent, not thanking him. After all, the incident had caused a big scene, injuries were sustained, and the filming progress of the entire drama was affected. Outside the lobby. A limited edition Lamborghini came to a stop, and a ck-d bodyguard opened the door. Ivan stepped out, tall and imposing, his features cold and handsome, exuding a restrained aura. The directors assistant happened to be walking towards the lobby and caught sight of this god-like man and the car that money couldnt buy from afar. Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly turned to inform the director! In no time, as Ivan took steps towards the entrance, the director rushed out with a pounding heart- Mr. Marsh, why are you here? His heart was racing, and he nervously approached Ivan, trying to keep up with his pace. The directors mind was in disarray, unable to catch his breath, unsure of what to say. Ivan didnt answer, nor did he stop walking. His presence alone was enough to be oppressive. The director followed him, sighing, and thenined, Mr. Marsh, to be honest, I dont think Summer should be on set. Today, Spencer and Han fought, apparently because of this woman. Ivan nced at him as they walked, a hint of cold sharpness in his deep eyes. Summer is my friend. Do you want her reced or yourself? The director was taken aback, trailing behind Mr. Marsh, feeling as though his blood had frozen. After a moment, Ivan said, Have Angel swap roles with Summer, reshoot the whole drama, and count all losses on me. If the director hadnt heard it himself, he wouldnt have believed it. Yes, yes, Ill arrange it immediately. He didnt dare argue, why rece Angel? What did she have to do with the fight today?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Angel was truly innocent. Ivan walked briskly towards Spencers dressing room, followed by his bodyguards waiting by the car. The dressing room door was wide open, and the director felt cold sweat on his back. At that moment, the doctor had finished treating Spencers injured hands and had appliedrge band-aids. When Ivan entered, he saw Summer feeding Spencer a bun on the couch. Spencer, like a child, was enjoying it, seeming to forget the pain and feeling entitled to it. As footsteps approached, everyone in the dressing room looked up to see Ivan walking in. Mr. Marsh. The doctor, who had finished his work, greeted respectfully and quickly left, unable to bear the mans cold aura for too long. Andrew greeted him quietly, Mr. Marsh. Ivan ignored everyone and locked eyes on Spencer from the moment he entered, feeling slightly irritated at the sight of his bruised and swollen face. He considered fighting to be a low-ss act. Just as Summer finished feeding him a ss of soy milk and a bun, she stood up with another bun in hand. By then, Spencers stomach had some food lining it. Mr. Marsh, Summer also greeted Ivan. Chapter 1989: The Limits of Spoiling Ivans gaze shifted away from his brothers face, looking somewhat softened at the girl who captivated his brothers dreams. I want some water, Spencer spoke up again. Summer met his eager yet innocent eyes, with only Mr. Marsh and her present now, as Andrew had left. Mr. Marsh remained standing without moving, while Spencers gaze stayed fixed on Summers face. Clearly, he had directed that statement towards her. So Summer walked to the coffee table, crouched down to pour some warm water into a cup from the teapot, checked the temperature with her hand C just right, not too hot. She handed the cup to him, but Spencer, with his injured hands, did not raise them, just lifted his eyes, child-like, staring at her. Feeling a bit ufortable, Summer hesitated, with Mr. Marsh watching beside her. Was she supposed to feed him too?? Spencer parted his lips, still staring at her intently. Nevertheless, she helped him finish the water, then set the cup down and walked away. As she left the room, she thoughtfully closed the door behind her. Spencer remained seated on the sofa, eyes fixed on his shiny leather shoes, unsure of his brothers purpose. Was he here to scold him? To assist him? Ivan stood before him, his bold eyebrows slightly furrowed, appearing like a god, towering above, and gazing sternly at him, Did you solve anything by fighting? The man on the sofa didnt answer, nor did he lift his gaze, seeming to perceive his brothers discontent as a routine inquiry. Will this y continue in the future? Ivan continued, Hanes with power, what benefit is there in offending him? But hes fixated on Summer! Spencer finally couldnt bear it, looking up to reply, Ive told him twice, he doesnt listen! Ivan calmly andposedly met his gaze, sensing his tension and apprehension of potentially losing Summer once again. Ten years since they separated, and she had been missing for ten years. Ivan understood the longing and torment. Finally finding her now, hoping to start anew, only to have someone else intervene He felt anger, unease, and fear of losing her again He was anxious and apprehensive, uncertain. As a man, as a brother, Ivanpletely understood Spencers emotions. Today, fighting Han was merely a trigger, igniting theplex emotions suppressed for a decade. Ivans expression turned cold as he inspected the visible wound on his face, Take some time to practice, fighting wont resolve any issues, itll onlyplicate matters. Spencer didnt expect him to say that, and as he felt surprised, Ivan stood up beside him and sat down, saying, Fighting cant solve problems, itll only make things moreplicated. Are steamed buns tasty? Ivan asked in a deliberate tone. Spencer knew the implied meaning behind it, as he never ate buns back in school, not even when starving. Due to the buns incident, he even had a falling out with his brother, throwing the buns his brother bought into the trash. But Spencer quickly thought of the moment Summer fed him buns, a feeling that made him particrly nostalgic, warm,fortable happy.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The ones she feeds me are delicious, theyre not just steamed buns anymore, Spencer unabashedly replied, lips curling with a faint smile, Better than any delicacy. Chapter 1990: Angel Can’t Accept It Ivan gave him a disdainful look, how childish! Then, he said to him, By the way, Ive changed the leadingdy for Angel. Summer will y Riverflow, and Angel will y Zoe. This drama needs to be re-shot. Spencers eyes widened in surprise, looking at his brother! What did he say on the phonest time? He said he was a businessman! He wouldnt budge! But now he voluntarily reced Angel! You dont need to thank me, Ivan met his gaze, his tone cold and stern, I just hope youll be less aggressive in the future, especially since Zoe and Maren have a lot of scenes together, and theres a grand wedding scene at the end. Im afraid you wont be able to control your temper. Does his brother also worry that they will develop feelings over time? Spencer acknowledges Hans talent in his heart, the other party is also a talented person, thats why he feels threatened. I heard you moved next door to Summer? Yeah. He kindly reminded him, You have to find the right bnce in matters of the heart, dont scare her away and cause the opposite effect. His phone rang, Ivan took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. He declined the call, stood up, and said to his younger brother with a heavy heart, You need to find a way to ease things with Han. After all, you are still in the same team. This is a good script, dont let it affect the quality of the filming, and such incidents are not allowed to happen again. After that, he left and returned an important call, Hello. Since both of them were injured, the entire cast and crew took a three-day break.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Nighttime. The director was in a hotel, he called Angel toe over. Angel took a taxi, wearing a hat and sunsses, wrapping herself up tightly, and entered through the hotels back door to avoid being photographed. As she swiped in, the sound of running water in the bathroom stopped, and the director, with bare arms and a towel wrapped around his lower body, came out. Three days off, what are you nning to do? Angel casually ced her bag on the bed and sat down, How about we go out and have some fun? Go for a drive to rx. Angel, theres something I havent had a chance to tell you, the director pondered for a long time, not sure how to start, but it had to be said sooner orter. Seeing his serious expression, no smile on his face, Angel prepared herself mentally, Go on. It probably isnt good news. The director stopped in his tracks, turned to her, Today, Mr. Marsh came by and changed the leadingdy to Summer. Angels face changed, her heart skipped a beat. Three secondster, she stood up, anger evident in her room, Why?! On what grounds?! Is Summers acting better than mine?! Or is her poprity higher than mine?! Moreover, weve already shot several episodes! Spencer and Han had a fight, why do I have to bear the consequences? Is he just venting his anger on me?! Darling, dont be angry, the director quickly went to hug her, very helpless, This is not something I can decide, I have no choice in this, its a direct order from Mr. Marsh, we can only ept it. The woman pushed him away angrily, You do have a choice, youre just a coward! You epted it without saying anything for me! What can I do if I dont ept it? Hes the producer, the investor! Hes the boss, hes like a father! The director was also at his wits end, Once we rece the actor and reshoot, the result will definitely not be as good as the first time! Ive been busy for nothing these days, do you think I wanted this? Angel didnt want to listen to reason, she couldnt ept this reality, she grabbed her bag from the bed, turned her head in anger, and left! Chapter 1991: Delivering Medicine The director was feeling quite troubled. He didnt bother to chase after it; this kind of half-hearted yacting was not worth wasting time on. He simply opened a bottle of wine and sat down on the couch, feeling very frustrated. Mr. Marsh, oh Mr. Marsh, truly not someone to mess with. In their text exchanges, Summer told ire about her role in Riverflow, and they studied this unfamiliar character together. Summer was bright and quickly grasped the essence of this character. And ire also learned about Spencer and Hans fight, both of them with bruised faces. It might dy the reshoot three dayster Upon learning this news, ire got two bottles of special medicine from Rowan early in the morning and drove to deliver it to her. This has a very good effect. Downstairs, ire sat in the drivers seat and handed her two small bags. There are instructions on them. Usually, it takes effect after three uses, with obvious swelling reduction. Thank you, ire. Summer took the bags and felt truly grateful to her. She discussed the script with her and even personally delivered the medicine. Go upstairs quickly, I have to go. Bye-bye. ire smiled, waved to the girl, and then started the car. Summer watched her leave, knowing she was pregnant and still came personally to deliver the medicine. She felt especially touched. She didnt know where Han lived, so she called him and asked him toe over to pick up the medicine himself. Miraculously, he lived nearby. So Summer didnt go upstairs, just stood at the door waiting and handed him the medicine. Looking at his clearly bruised face, Summer felt apologetic. Make sure to apply the medicine on time, it works very quickly.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He looked gentle and sincerely said, Congrattions on bing the lead actress. The role of Riverflow is much easier to y, so keep it up! seemingly inexplicably snatching Angels role, Summer felt quite uneasy. But because of the role, she had already talked to Mr. Marsh. There was no room for negotiation on his side, his attitude was cold and firm. She didnt understand why the roles had to be changed, all the efforts before were in vain. In the face of the most sincere wishes, the girl nodded, gave him a faint smile, Ill go first, see you. Summer, thank you for the medicine! Youre wee, its not my medicine, its from ire. She hopes everyone can get back in shape and make this work a sess. Watching the girl walk away, Hans eyes softened with infinite tenderness. He liked this girl, liked the feeling he had when he first saw her. Summer stepped out of the elevator and arrived at Spencers door, knocking on it. It was early in the morning, and she wasnt sure if he was inside or if he had gotten up. She just patiently knocked again. Before long, Spencer, in his pajamas, opened the door and when he saw her, his previously sleepy eyes suddenly brightened, Good morning, Summer. He scratched his head and still had to mind his appearance. Im here to deliver medicine to you. The girl handed over the medicine bag, Very effective anti-swelling medicine. Just as she was about to hand him the bag, he fully opened the door, Come in. Then he turned and took steps inside. Summer was surprised, her hand holding the bag was left hanging in the air. The door was open, he had gone inside. Summer snapped back and had to take steps inside as well. Hmm, the room was quite tidy, but appearing at a mans house early in the morning was a bit unusual. Chapter 1992: He Asked Her to Stay She took a step inside, but Spencer stopped in front of the sofa, unbuttoning his pajamas without warning and starting to undress. Hey! What are you doing?! The girl was scared and quickly turned her back towards him. Spencers movements paused as he nced at her back, a slight smirk on his lips. Changing clothes, be quick. Then he continued to take off his pajamas and put on the shirt that was on the sofa. He had already changed into his pants before opening the door, it was not the right timing for her arrival. After a while, listening to the sounds on his side, Summer slowly turned her gaze and saw that he had already put on the shirt, back facing her, probably buttoning it up. This is medicine. Summer casually ced it on the table, speaking in an official tone, Follow the instructions to apply it, it works well. She bought medicine for him?? Spencer felt a hint of warmth in his heart. Cant you help out a bit? he turned to see her back had stopped moving. He continued, Help me apply the medicine, I havent used this before. Summer, as an adult woman, vaguely sensed something, pursed her lips, and when she turned her head, she met his calm gaze. He said, I really havent applied medicine before. And so, the two locked eyes, the room was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop. After a while, Spencer averted his gaze, sat on the sofa, not saying a word, looking at the bottle of medicine, Cant you help me out? Summer thought about it, he was pampered since childhood, everythinges to him easily, maybe he really never did it himself. So she walked towards the bag, took out the medicine, looked at the instructions, it was a cream, Do you have cotton swabs here? Yes. Spencer got up to get them and sat back on the sofa. Summer opened the cream, directly applied it to her own index finger, and then looked at his bruised cheek, Sit properly, Ill do it for you. Spencer obediently sat upright, probably a posture Ivan had never seen before, like a diligent student in school listening earnestly to the teachers lecture. Summer knelt down beside him, Spencer nced sideways, watching her fixedly without blinking. Please close your eyes. The girl quickly said, feeling awkward.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. He also obediently closed his eyes, a different person from before. Summer applied the cream gently on the injured part of his cheek, gently massaging it to help it prate better. Spencer carefully felt the warmth of her finger, so gentle, so delicate, warm and cozy Inadvertently, memories of her in high school came to his mind, wearing a white dress, her long ck hair flowing smoothly, carrying books around the campus. She was peaceful, elegant, and artistic. That warm sunny afternoon, she suddenly entered his heart and stayed there for many years. Oh Summer, I have finally found you Spencer restrained his joy of being with her in the same room. At least she was willing to stay and help him apply the medicine, at least she took the initiative to bring him the medicine, does this mean that she actually likes him a little bit? Spencer saw hope. Okay. Summer stood up. Spencer opened his eyes and reached out his hands, Theres also this. Apply the cream yourself, Mr. Ink, or else you wont be able to take care of yourself. Summer handed him the cream, Take it. She didnt want to spoil him. Spencer raised an eyebrow, despite his injury, his face was still handsome and tough, he had to ept the cream from her hands, Thank you, Ill treat you to a meal when youre free. Forget it. Summer wouldnt have dinner with any actor anymore. Well, thank you very much. He looked at her with a hint of a smile, reluctant to see her leave. Chapter 1993: Spencer Enters His Room Again Please, theres no need to be polite. With a slight gaze, she turned and walked out, closing the door behind him. Summer couldnt understand why she stayed to help him apply the medication. This was something he could have easily done in front of a mirror! It seems that decisions made in a moment are truly beyond conscious control, quite remarkable. As Spencer sat on the sofa, he looked down at the ointment in his hand. He couldnt help but smile faintly, even his gaze softened. The ointment seemed to still hold her warmth, as he gently traced his finger over it, feeling warm inside. Asking her out to dinner was probably out of the question, she wouldnt agree. So why not just make her a te of shrimp and send it over! And so, Spencer picked up his phone and ordered fresh Pacific shrimp flown in. They were a limited edition at a seafood store, and he was lucky to snag them today. Within half an hour, the delivery was made, a bit pricey but otherwise wless. Each shrimp was about the size of his palm, and the meat was delicious. Without even applying the ointment to his back, Spencer busied himself in the kitchen alone. Not being able to apply ointment was a lie; he could cook because he grew up without parents, essentially raising himself. He wasnt delicate and had endured a lot of hardships and injustices. He could do most things others couldnt. The ointment worked well, and after cooking the shrimp, he looked in the mirror to find that the swelling had significantly reduced since morning, almost as if by magic. All morning, Summer was at home studying the script, studying the character of Riverflow, and earnestly taking lots of notes. But in her free time, she felt a bit uneasy, out of focus, and worried about how Angel was feeling now. What should she do when they meet in a few days? Despite not doing anything wrong, the kind-hearted Summer felt a sense of guilt for taking someone elses position. But Mr. Marsh wasnt listening to her Should she talk to Spencer about this? Have him talk to Mr. Marsh? Swap Angels leading role back? Therefore, when Summer put down the script and went to find Spencer, the door was knocked, prompting her to answer. Opening the door, she saw Spencer holding a te of steaming shrimp outside. Lets eat together. I made it myself. Thank you for helping me with the ointment, Spencer said to her. Since we cant have dinner, I hope you wont refuse a te of shrimp. I made it myself. After a moment of thought, she said, Come in, I happen to need to talk to you. With that, she turned and walked inside. Hearing that she needed to talk to him, Spencer felt delighted and walked in with the shrimp te. He was happy to spend more time with her even for a second.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer poured him a ss of water, and Spencer ced the shrimp te on the table before sitting down. What did you need me for? he asked. Summer handed him the water ss. Thank you. He took it and eagerly awaited her request, hoping for more chances to interact with her. Sitting across from him, the girl looked calm and serious. I need your help, and you should be able to do it, as long as you want to, she said. Her expression didnt seem like an easy request to Spencer. Take your time, and lets eat shrimp first. He took a sip of water, set the ss down, and started peeling the shrimp. The shrimp tastes really fresh today, give it a try. Feeling like he was deliberately avoiding the topic, she said, Its not difficult for you at all. It wont be a challenge or involve you in any way. Chapter 1994: Spencer tries to refuse He remained silent, not looking at her until he handed over the peeled shrimp in front of her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Summer didnt reach out to take it, instead, she gazed at his face and noticed that the bruises had significantly faded, the medicine truly worked wonders. Im used to peeling them myself, she said, picking up a shrimp from the te and skillfully removing the shell. Then she broached the subject, somewhat distractedly, I dont want to y the female lead, can I switch back with Angel? This isnt my decision, Spencer said, eating his shrimp and looking at her, You dont suspect me of behind-the-scenes maniption, do you? I know its not your decision, she told him, but you can change the situation, you can talk to Mr. Marsh, he will listen. Why should I? Spencer couldnt quite understand, He must have his reasons for setting it up this way, and someone like Angel, do you think thepany really needs to promote her? With such a good script, a huge investment, and a ster team, she will surely be a hit. Summer found his attitude problematic, she scrutinized him, Could this really be your doing behind the scenes? You seem reluctant. Of course its not me, he quickly denied, looking innocent, Im just the male lead, I dont have that much power, do you think he listens to me just because hes my brother? He has me wrapped around his finger just as tightly, if I get into a fight again, he might just fire me. I dont care, this matter is up to you to handle, Summer didnt want to offend Angel, and as it was her first drama, she didnt want to y the female lead, she couldnt handle the public pressure. It could lead to big rumors, that she got the female lead through some means. Spencer seemed to have taken on a difficult task, whats wrong with the way it is now! But shes not happy! Acting opposite her, getting married to her in the drama, these were what Spencer hoped for, although he was hurt, he felt so happy thinking about itst night. If Summer still yed the role of Zoe, she would have countless scenes with Han, and finally, there would be a grand wedding scene with all kinds of fancy kissing scenes. When Spencer read the script and saw those sweet scenes, his heart couldnt handle it. Summer, think about it again, Spencer advised her, Why dont you agree? Give me a reason first, what are you afraid of? Or are you not confident in yourself? She fell silent, peeled shrimp, ate shrimp. He analyzed for her again, Are you worried you wont perform well? Then why can you perform well as Zoe? You havent had the script for long, the roles are simr, its said to be a supporting role, but it still has aplete emotional storyline. I just dont want to, Summers mood was a bit heavy. Dont want to take Angels role? Spencer hit the nail on the head, So what? What are you afraid of about her? Shes treated you like that, dont you want to throw the ps youve received back at her? If it were me, Id be eager to swap roles, watch me not destroy her! His words reminded Summer of that day the times Angel fell into the water. A glint passed through the girls eyes, remembering the scenes of that day, if roles were swapped, then she would be the one pping Angel Or is it that you simply dont want to act opposite me? When Spencer said this, there was a hint of destion in his eyes, but he looked at her earnestly, wanting an answer, Are you willing to act as a couple with him and not with me? Summer quickly exined, Of course not. Han has a liking for you, if you continue to act as a couple with him, you will eventually fall for his tenderness, you will fall in love with him. Chapter 1995: Summer Letting Go Spencer looked at her and said, But you already made it clear yesterday that you rejected him. Its best to stay away from someone you didnt like at first sight, even if feelings may grow over time, you will regret it. What kind of logic is that? Summer sighed and returned to the topic, I studied Zoes character so well, why should your affairs disrupt my progress? I feel like Im taking the me. A good actor should study all the characters in the script. Only when you thoroughly understand each character can you nail every emotional point, Spencer said. As an actor, you cant bezy or choosefort. You have to take on various challenges, Spencer continued, sharing a whole bunch of wisdom with Summer over shrimp at the table. This ultimately dispelled her thoughts of changing back to her old role. She stopped mentioning it and gave up hope. As they finished eating the shrimp, Summers gaze fell on his injured hand. She asked, Have you applied the medicine yet? Not yet, been busy with the shrimp, he replied with a smile. Ill apply it when I get back, no need to worry. With her no longer insisting on changing roles, he felt relieved. The girl nodded, a bit worried, and asked, So, between you and Han is this how its going to be? What do you mean? How will you act together in the future? Your fight was intense, Summer said. Should Ie up with a way to break the ice between you two? What way? Are you willing to cooperate? Summer asked. Can you stop being impulsive? Lets all have a meal together with the crew. Of course Ill cooperate, Spencerughed. Am I going to punch him during dinner? Yeah, Summer agreed, pointing out directly, Wasnt it because you had dinner that you hit him? I he realized and quickly exined, Its not because you arranged the dinner that I hit him. Its because he wasnt careful, causing it to trend online. It may not be a big deal for him, but its not good for you. I consider you a friend, so I have to protect you. Everything you said makes sense. The girl didnt want to argue anymore and focused on his hand again. Go apply the medicine quickly. Did you enjoy the shrimp today? He wanted to hear her opinion and would make it again if she liked it. The girl didnt answer, only said, Dont bring it over again in the future. If you like it, just make it for yourself. Why? Spencer looked indifferent. Shouldnt neighbors visit each other more often? Youre visiting a bit too frequently. If someone finds out were living together, how would the news report it? You have to protect me, right? Summer stood up, smiling at him. Were friends.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Spencer was speechless. He picked up the tes, stood up, and left without waiting for her dismissal, showing himself out tactfully. Summer began cleaning up the shrimp shells on the table. She could sense something from Spencers intentional or unintentional closeness. But she knew she couldnt fall for this yboy. Once the novelty wore off, she would just be someone he could discard at any time. However, Summer had a misconception that, through contact, Spencer wasnt as bad as others described. At the same time, the director sent a message in the group chat about a dinner gathering in three days. Maybe seeing how tense everyones rtionships were, he wanted to ease the tension. Otherwise, the film couldnt continue, with everyone being enemies. Everyone responded with Received. Three days passed quickly. The two of them, after applying the special-effect medicine, returned to their original state, still handsome and charming. Chapter 1996 Who Would Believe it if Said? In avish VIP suite of a certain hotel, luxury, high-end, spacious, bright, crystal chandeliers emitting radiant light. Important members of the crew have already arrived, and the director is spirited.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The most awkward are Han and Summer. Han got into a fight for the first time, ended up with bruises, and lost face in front of the goddess. He feels ufortable in his heart. As for Summer, she doesnt know how to face Angel. Although she hasnt done anything wrong, she still feels a bit guilty, considering that this position originally belonged to Angel. Spencer, on the other hand, is indifferent. Hes had countless fights since childhood, and once even hit the principal, almost getting expelled, until his brother came to his rescue. Spencer got out of the car, hands in his pockets, and confidently walked into the hotel lobby. When he saw Han approaching, he felt no embarrassment. He still exudes a carefree appearance, a hint of aloofness, a touch of disdain. Han approached, and the two men locked eyes. Spencer ignored him, and Han didnt greet him either as they passed each other. Spencer thought he could take this opportunity to assert dominance. He would find a way to treat Summer well without causing her any difort. Spencer feels happy every day now, ever since he found Summer. He feels her scent permeating the entire air. He wakes up every morning looking forward to work. Being able to spend time together on set and being just a few walls apart when going to bed at night, he couldnt be happier. Before dinner began, Summer arrived at the hotel and headed straight to the restroom. While washing her hands, she unfortunately ran into Angel. Angel had a cold expression, staring straight at Summer. Did you sleep with the director? Summers face darkened as she turned to face her. Angel sneered, Or was it Mr. Marsh you slept with? Miss Angel, please mind yournguage, Summer kindly reminded, Defamation carries legal responsibility. Hmph! Angel folded her arms, a cold smirk at the corner of her lips, In the entertainment industry, can you take the female lead position and remain meless? Who would believe it if it were known? I believe it. The two girls turned to see Spencer at the door. He stood there, hands in his pockets, ring at Angel with some annoyance. He repeated, I believe it. Angel was taken aback, not expecting him to be there. She pursed her lips, not daring to even breathe. His stern face gradually tightened, his gaze bing sharper. Angel, if you continue to cause trouble, I will have you removed from the crew. Do you believe me? Spencer couldnt bear to watch anymore, his eyes deepening and turning colder, Take care of your own heart, I worry for your future. She dared not speak, feeling like Spencer could crush her at any moment. Summer looked at him, then at her, and walked away. She was annoyed, especially disliking this atmosphere of ttery and deception. Leaving Angel to face Spencers cold gaze, she had nowhere to hide. There was a rising feeling of aggression in him, Im giving you onest chance. You better learn to behave, or dont me me for not being polite! So, shes your woman? Angel chuckled, a hint of disdain in her smile, Then, how long will thisst? Shes not my girlfriend. Spencer emphasized each word, wanting to spare Summer any trouble by clearly stating their rtionship. Chapter 1997: Triggered by a Shrimp Angel met his gaze, and he didnt seem to be lying. So, who exactly is Summer? Why does she have such a background? Why is everyone protecting her? Is she really Mr. Marshs woman? Even Angel was a bit puzzled, just thinking that with Mr. Marshs status, how could he be interested in her? It just doesnt make sense. So Angel couldnt figure out this question, even Han asked her out for a meal and seemed to have a liking for her, its really unbelievable. Spencers eyes darkened as he turned and left, ignoring her, heading to watch over Summer and make sure Han didnt get close to her. Oh, Spencer is really tired, he doesnt even have the mind to act now, but thankfully he is a natural-born actor. When Spencer arrived at the private rooms entrance, next to therge dining table that seats over twenty people, Han had just taken a seat, sitting right beside Summer. Spencer felt bitter and quickly walked towards another empty seat beside Summer, sitting down without a word. Summer nced at him, thinking, why sit beside her when there are so many other empty seats? It feels like Spencer is doing it on purpose. And Han, sitting so close to her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Summer, congrattions on getting the lead role, Han was genuinely happy for her, so enamored that hepletely forgot about the disappointed Angel. But in this kind of situation today, Summer wasnt actually happy with the congrattions, but she politely thanked him though feeling extremely awkward. Summer, was the shrimp I made for you yesterday delicious? Spencer poured her tea and casually asked, You havent answered me from yesterday. The tone of his words was not light, it was intended for Han to hear. Yes, Spencer did it on purpose, asserting his dominance. And when Han heard that, he was slightly stunned, his heart skipping a beat as he turned to look at the girl sitting beside him. What? Spencer personally made shrimp for her? Did he go to her house? Summer could feel Hans gaze, feeling extremely awkward, and could also sense Spencers intention in asking that question. Knowing he did it deliberately, she turned to nce at him! Spencer met her gaze with a gentle smile, like a mischievous child, fundamentally kind. Soon, the invited guests had all arrived, and everyone sat down at the dining table. Including Angel, who sat directly across from Summer, seated next to the director, looking calm on the surface but very unhappy inside. There was a sharpness and unwillingness in Angels gaze towards Summer. Summer withdrew her gaze, sitting quietly. The director kicked off the evening with a speech, warming up the atmosphere, and then everyone raised their sses and began the dinner, starting the night. For tonights dinner, everyone can chat about the script or talk about family matters. Starting tomorrow, we have to rush the shoot schedule, so the next gathering might have to wait until the wrap-up party, the director said. Han reached out for a shrimp, peeled it, and ced the meat directly in Summers te, saying, Try it, the meat is very delicious. Summer jumped, turning to look at him. At this moment, Spencer, using the other end of his chopsticks, picked up the shrimp from the girls bowl, disdainfully ced it on the table, and leisurely spoke, Summer doesnt eat shrimp peeled by others, she thinks its dirty. Yesterday, when I made shrimp for her, she peeled it herself. The girl turned to look at Spencer again. Spencer met her gaze, a gentle and harmless smile on his face, Im stating a fact, she needs to learn to say no. He then took her bowl,dling soup for her as he said, Dont eat shrimp, Ill make it for youter. This mushroom soup is the hotels specialty, you must try it. In this round, Spencer emerged victorious. Chapter 1998: Spencer takes Summer Away Ille by myself. Summer felt ufortable being sandwiched between them. s, Elisa happened to have something to do today, or else she would have sat next to her, and the situation wouldnt have turned out like this. Summer. Han was not angry either, his smile was faint, and he politely extended an invitation, I heard theres a meteor shower tonight. I have stargazing equipment and have invited a few friends. Would you like to join us? Girls are usually quite interested in meteor showers. She had also seen the news, and indeed there was a meteor shower tonight. The effect would be excellent when viewed through stargazing equipment. Summer turned her gaze towards him and softly asked, Do you have professional equipment? Yes. Han replied happily, Im very interested in the charm of nature. Summer. Spencer turned his gaze, and asked very seriously, Arent you supposed to study the script today? Tomorrows first scene is yours, and you just changed roles. You havent adapted yet. Why look at a meteor shower? Quickly finish your meal, go home and rehearse. Summer nced at him, feeling speechless. She didnt say she wanted to watch the meteor shower, so why did he interrupt? However, Han sensed something unusual. Finish your meal and then rehearse?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Rehearse at whose ce? Why did it sound so smooth to say these two words? Could it be that they live together now? In this round, Spencer won again, causing Han to have many doubts. Summer silently ate her food, feeling the silentpetition between the two men, not knowing what they werepeting for. An actress should rely on her acting skills rather than on scandals. Summer would do her best and not get involved between the two of them. Even though the dinner was sumptuous, Angel didnt enjoy it. The leading actress was reced. There must be many people gossiping about her in private. Furthermore, the director didnt care about her feelings at all, nor did he offer any constion. He just politely touched sses. Just as Summer finished her bowl of rice, Spencer also put down his chopsticks. He stood up and looked at everyone, saying gently and politely, Um please enjoy your meal. Ill take Summer with me first. We have a plot to discuss to ensure the emotions are in ce and avoid dying the progress for tomorrow. Summer was slightly startled and looked at him. The director looked at him, then at her, smiling, Well then, go on. He dared not have any thoughts, trying to keep his mind pure. Angel, however, was certain that these two definitely had a problem. Hmph, whats so special about them? She was a neer, could she handle the responsibility of being the female lead? Spencer changes women like clothes, just wait for the day Summer gets dumped! Lets see how she cries!! Lets go, Summer. Spencer stood beside the girl, softly inviting her. Summer came to her senses, smiled at everyone, and had no choice but to stand up and follow him, bowing to everyone still dining, Were leaving first. Then she left with Spencer. Han sat in his chair, his face devoid of a smile, feeling particrly ufortable. At the dining table, a staff member gossiped quietly, Is Summer Spencers new prey? Probably not. The director replied solemnly, Summer is Mr. Marshs friend. Dont spread rumors. This rtionship is somewhat mysterious. Being called a friend by Mr. Marsh is probably notmon in this world. Many are merely acquaintances, but for a person of his caliber, one must be very outstanding to be his friend. Therefore, everyones impression of Summer became even more mysterious. Spencer walked ahead while Summer followed silently, both walking out of the hotel lobby without saying a word. Not until he opened the car door for her and turned to look at her, saying, Get in the car, Miss Summer. The girl stood still, not really wanting to talk to him. Wheres your car? Let Elisae and drive itter. Ive already contacted her. Spencer said to her, Ill take you to a ce now, I guarantee it will make your shooting smooth tomorrow. Chapter 1999 Taking Her Home Whats going on? Summer was truly baffled. Just now, in front of so many people, there was no room for negotiation. Miss Summer, please? Spencer smiled gently, patiently waiting. Although she felt ufortable, she reluctantly got into his car, knowing that it was time to have a talk with him. With a smile, Spencer closed the car door, walked around to the drivers seat, fastened his seat belt, and started the car. He sent a message to Weston, asking him to stay at the club tonight and not go back. Weston asked for the reason, but Spencer didnt reply, so Weston obedientlyplied. Spencer, what is the significance of this meal? Dont you know? the girl turned to him, Why cant we be more tolerant towards Han? How can we coborate in the future if you keep targeting him? In the show its the show, coboration is coboration. Who wants to be friends with him outside of it? he replied casually, You dont like him anyway. Its better to extinguish the me in his heart now to avoid trouble in the future. His feelings for you are clear, you must keep your distance from him. Summer seemed to sense something and looked at him. Feeling her gaze, he also nced over, afraid that she might misunderstand, and hurriedly exined, Youve said you dont like him, so you should keep your distance from him, not give him any hope. After hearing his words, Summer fell silent, unable to retort. Na?ve! Two words popped into her mind and heart! Spencer was a yboy, and she should keep her distance from him, lest she get embroiled in scandal that would be hard to wash off. As the car drove on, Summer suddenly realized that they were going the wrong way. Where are we going? she asked, as this wasnt the direction back home. He didnt answer. Hey, where are you taking me? the girl asked anxiously, it waste at night. Im going to sell you. Spencer jokingly gripped the steering wheel and looked at her with a smile, Sell you to the middle of nowhere. Of course, Summer knew he was joking and found it quite childish! She replied, Can I help you count the money then? Sure, hows your math? he asked. , the girl nced at him, then looked out the window. Dont worry, youll be safe with me, Spencer reassured her. Before long, he drove into the driveway of his mansion, and as he parked, the girl also came back to her senses. He unbuckled his seat belt and opened the car door, Were here, get out. Summer got out of the car, Where are we? Spencer turned and with a smile, gestured for her to follow him inside. Although she knew it wasnt ideal for a man and woman to be alone together, she seemed to inexplicably trust Spencer. Even though they were alone, he wouldnt have any ulterior motives towards her. Sometimes, human interactions rely on a certain maic field. Summer already considered Spencer a friend. As he entered, the whole house was brightly lit and fully automated, indicating that this luxurious mansion cost a fortune. Is this your house? she asked upon seeing the fingerprint password.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Spencer smiled at her and then headed towards the stairs, Yes,e upstairs with me! Why go upstairs? Summer felt a bit anxious and looked around. It was already dark outside. Sometimes she didnt trust her own intuition. Not hearing any footsteps behind her, Spencer stopped on the stairs and turned to her, Whats wrong? Their gazes met. Fearing she might misunderstand, he smiled gently and kindly, Hurry up, youll miss the meteor shower. Watch the meteor shower? the girl was secretly surprised. Yes, on the rooftop, I have equipment! Spencer proudly told her, I was nning toe watch it tonight, and since youre interested, Ill take you along. After speaking, he reined in his smile and headed upstairs. Chapter 2000 – Watching the Meteor Shower with You Summer let her guard down, realizing she had been overthinking it all along. So, she followed his footsteps, admiring the tastefully decorated vi. How many houses do you have? she asked Spencer. Not many, just two that I live in regrly, Spencer replied. Do you have more elsewhere? The vi had four floors, very spacious, with a gym, private theater, and tea room among other facilities. As they reached the rooftop, they discovered arge rooftop garden, decorated with a rockery, flowing water, and lush greenery all around. The hydrangeas on the rooftop were especially beautiful. The atmosphere lights wrapped around the railings emitted a warm yellow glow, and a lovely moonmpy not far away, creating a cozy and romantic ambiance. A set of star-gazing equipment was arranged on the rooftop, with two telescopes standing out, and high bar stools for seating. The girl nced at him, realizing he wasnt joking about bringing her to watch the meteor shower under the guise of script research. Spencer checked the time on his wrist and informed her, The meteor shower will start in ten minutes and reach its peak in about twenty minutes. The scene is bound to be spectacr, and this even has a photo-taking feature. He then began adjusting the instruments, looking quite professional. Did he used to bring his ex-girlfriends here before? Whats wrong? Spencer felt her distraction and her gaze fixed on him, prompting him to ask, Do you not trust my instruments or the spot I chose? Let me tell you, this is definitely the best observation deck.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer sat on a nearby rattan chair, enjoying the pleasant evening. What about studying the script? she asked. After changing roles, you seemed nervous. I thought helping you rx would be better than script study, he reasoned. Soon, the butler brought drinks and a fruit tter, looking kindly at the girl. Miss, would you like some pastries? No, thank you, no need to trouble yourself, Summer replied with a smile. The butler nodded, Then, I wish you a pleasant stargazing experience, and walked away. A girl brought home by Spencer to watch stars was surely his beloved in his heart. The butler understood Spencer very well. Despite rumors, even his few past girlfriends who he had brought home shared amon trait C amber eyes and flowing long hair. But he knew they were all substitutes. The girl in front of him was the true moonlight in Spencers heart, causing him to not go home for many days Summer gazed at the night sky, gentle evening breeze ying with her hair, caressing her clothes, and gradually soothing her anxiety. The night was beautiful, exuding a sense of tranquility. Suddenly, a shooting star streaked across the sky, brief yet dazzling, causing her to stand up in awe! After a while, another shooting star flew by C Theres a shooting star! Look! she eximed excitedly, pointing towards the sky. That fleeting moment radiated all its brilliance. Spencer looked at her, feeling her excitement and joy, which made him happy too. Come here, this one is already adjusted, he told her, Seeing through professional stargazing instruments will give you a different sensation. Summer approached him, and Spencer began to instruct her directly. Hold onto this handle, theres a button here for taking photos. Is the height okay for you? Its fine, just right, she replied, getting closer without needing to bend or stretch, having a clear view of the sky. Chapter 2001: He is more than meets the eye Can you move a little closer and see better? he reminded her. She did as he said, getting closer, and the visual effect improved.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At that moment, a shooting star streaked across the sky, visible through the stargazing equipment, the beauty of it truly breathtaking, soon followed by another The streaks kepting one after the other. Its so beautiful! I can see clearly! the girl was excited inside. It was her first time stargazing so formally, More and more, Spencer, look quickly! A meteor shower is starting! Seeing her so happy, Spencer also became incredibly happy, a smile full of happiness on his lips. For him tonight, the greatest joy was not witnessing a once-in-a-lifetime meteor shower, but every minute spent with her. The air felt sweet to him, he wished time would slow down. Taking his eyes off her, Spencer sat on the bar stool, moving closer to the telescope, the meteor shower gettingrger andrger The beauty of it all, so romantic. This was something he owed her, and he would slowly repay, back in high school, he had never given her a decent gift, or shown her romance. Wow, theres a red one, did you see it? Summer shared her excitement with him. Spencer also saw it, very conspicuous. Looking back at her, just a profile view was enough to captivate him, she looked like a happy child tonight, causing a smile to appear on his lips. Wow, theres a blue one too! So bright! Summer excitedly turned to look at him, Did you see it? But she found him staring at her, not even looking at the sky, as if she was more beautiful than the heavens. Summers smile faltered slightly, meeting the mans gentle and warm gaze, she couldnt help feeling a little uneasy, for a few seconds, their eyes locked, only seeing each other. The sky was now raining orange, green, and blue shooting stars. A gentle breeze brushed against their faces so beautiful. In that moment, Spencer felt his heart race, noticeably speeding up. Just looking at her, his lips curved slightly, a charming and captivating curve. Seeing Summer feeling a bit embarrassed, she quickly regainedposure, refocusing on the telescope to watch the starry sky Fortunately, the meteor shower kept getting more intense, beautiful and spectacr, once again capturing her attention. There were orange, yellow, green, blue shooting stars Summer enjoyed this beauty, after all, it was the first time in her life seeing it, she immersed herself in this beauty, not looking at him again, nor disying childlike excitement. Sitting in the chair, Spencer faced the wind, gazing up at the sky with the naked eye, watching one shooting star after another streak across the sky. Summer, do you know why shooting stars appear in different colors? Spencer brought up a topic to avoid awkwardness. Why? the girl nced at him, then back to the telescope. Spencer also looked at her, he answered, At temperatures of hundreds of degrees Celsius, oxygen molecules briefly lose an electron, but they quickly rbine, emitting green photons in the process. She listened attentively, looking at him, and he continued, When a celestial body rich in sodium passes through the atmosphere, hot sodium vapor will emit yellow light like a sodiummp. Spencers voice was gentle, Thats why shooting stars appear different colors in different regions. Ive learned something new tonight. You really know a lot, Summer had a whole new impression of him. He was more than just looks, he had substance, to actually understand these principles? Thats not something most people would research, right? Their eyes met, Spencer showed no hint of arrogance, his smile giving her a sense of calm humility. Chapter 2002: Wishing for Her Happiness, Health, and Safety He nced at the clock. Only four minutes left until the meteor shower reaches its peak. You can make a wish. It was a rare opportunity, and Summer hesitated before asking, Would it be silly? Everyone has beautiful wishes, so I dont think its silly at all, Spencer replied with a gentle smile. I will make a wish too. Upon hearing this, a hint of a smile crossed Summers lips. She then turned her gaze towards the telescope, observing the skys movements and waiting for the splendid meteor shower to unfold. Soon, meteors streaked across the night sky, a sight to behold like a scene from an anime. As Spencer watched the meteors dash across the sky one after another, he saw the girl sitting peacefully at the bar stool, hands folded in prayer, a smile ying on her lips. This sight brought him more joy than any celebration. He then turned his gaze to the meteor-strewn horizon, closed his eyes, and made a wish- His wish was simple- Summer, I hope you are happy, healthy, and safe. Whether she regained her memory, remembered him, or fell in love with him again seemed less important now. Spencer was content. Being her neighbor, her friend, watching the meteor shower together, seeing her every day on set-this brought him immense satisfaction. For someone who had relentlessly searched for her in vain, this was more than happiness; he dared not ask for anything more. Spencer understood a profound truth: happiness is fragile, like a bubble that bursts with the slightest touch. He knew he had to be vignt. Summer, as long as you smile, my sky will be clear of clouds. On this beautiful night, with the evening breeze against his face, Spencers love for Summer overflowed, but he had to restrain himself. He knew he had to take things one step at a time and not be too hasty. He was genuinely content with what he had now. The meteor showersted about half an hour. Spencer slyly took a side profile photo of Summer with his camera and sent it to her phone. Have a ss of juice, Spencer said as he approached her. Summer took the ss, thanking him. After a sip, she asked, I saw you made a wish earlier. What did you wish for? She was genuinely curious. What could a guy of his standing wish for, with a protective big brother in Arkpool City? Spencer looked at her with deep, gentle eyes. Wishes lose their power when spoken aloud, he said, so he wasnt going to ask for hers either. Their eyes met, and the girl couldnt help but smile, her gaze sparkling like a tranquil pond on a spring night. After watching the meteor shower and finishing the juice, Summer checked the time on her phone. Its gettingte. Ill call a cab to go home. Thank you for today. Why call a cab when were going the same way? Spencer asked. The same way? She looked at him again, and Spencer slightly grinned. Im staying nearby tonight. Itll be convenient for me to go to the set tomorrow.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Her reason was reasonable, so she nodded. Alright then. Spencer took thest sip of juice and set the ss down. Lets go home. Dont you need to tidy up here? She looked around, ready to help. No need, the housekeeper will take care of it, he said, patting her shoulder. Come on, I know your dedication, you probably want to study the script tonight. Chapter 2003: Caught by Sister So, Summer followed Spencer downstairs. Hello, Miss Summer, the butler greeted her. Goodbye, Miss Summer. He knew her name? So was Spencer nning to bring her back tonight? Not thinking much of it, Summer smiled and waved to the butler. Goodbye, she said. Then she followed Spencer into the yard. He gantly opened the car door for her. Be careful, he said as she bent to get into the car. From the moment they met until now, Spencer had never intentionally or unintentionally touched her body, her shoulders, or hands. In every way, he was very chivalrous, not at all greasy. So Summer had a strange feeling of reassurance from him. Even spending time with himte at night, she even had the feeling that Spencer, who changed women like clothes online, was a different person. He started the car skillfully. Summer looked at the brightly lit mansion from a distance. Did he usually live alone with the butler? She had seen the news and knew his identity. Sometimes she wondered, Spencer should feel lonely inside, right? After all, with such a family rtionship, such a position how did he endure the hardships of his childhood? He must have been very rebellious, right? He must have suffered a lot, right? Spencer, Summer spoke softly, expressing her heartfelt gratitude. Thank you for tonight. The sudden thanks caught Spencer off guard, making him feel especially warm inside. He looked at her as he drove. Did you have fun? The girl nodded, Yes, I had fun. It was the first time I saw such a beautiful meteor shower. This made him feel even warmer inside. She wouldnt forget this beautiful night. Turning his gaze forward, Spencer drove the car seriously. Its said that sharing good things can bring double happiness, so tonight Im also very happy. The car headed towards Eastbury Dont stress yourself too much on the set tomorrow, just do your best to act, Spencer told her. I believe when you analyze Zoes character, youve also analyzed Riverflow. Yes, Summer was a diligent girl, and she was also very kind. Im just worried that Angels emotions will be very fragile. She has always been the leadingdy in the previous ten dramas. So what? heughed, unconcerned. Do you think its easy to mix in the entertainment industry? Do you usually pay attention to the news? With makeup on and the show starting, you can be reced at any time, its normal, her inner self wont be so fragile. I just want to act in peace, I didnt expect to experience all of this, Summer still felt quite sorry. Its not your fault, Spencerforted her. And you dont need to me yourself, attitude is the most important thing in the workce and in the entertainment industry. Yes. On such a beautiful night, Summer didnt want to transmit negative emotions. Lets work hard together. With the car window partly open, Summer gazed at the slowly moving night scenery outside, asionally seeing one or two shooting stars streak across the sky When Spencers car entered the neighborhood, Agnes got out of a taxi at the neighborhood entrance. She walked into the neighborhood As she walked, she saw her sister getting out of a car not far away, and a man getting out of the drivers seat. She hesitated for a moment and looked closely. It was her sister!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It really was her sister! She saw her sister walking arm in arm with a man towards the entrance of an apartment building. What was going on?? Agnes quickly caught up. She watched them enter the elevator, staring at the ascending numbers, 7, 8, 9, 10. The elevator stopped at the 10th floor for a long time! So did her sister bring him home??? Chapter 2004: So that’s how it is After about three minutes, the elevators number hadnt changed and stopped on the tenth floor. Agnes quickly pressed the button to go up and soon the neighboring elevator opened. She hurried inside, and when she arrived on the 10th floor, she entered the password and heard the sound of rushing water from the bathroom. Agnes quickly looked around, but there was no sign of a man in the several rooms. She had to go to the bathroom door. Oh my goodness!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Could it be they were showering together?? This how is that possible? Agness heart was racing, and she couldnt believe it. She sat down on the sofa, feeling uneasy and as though she had discovered a huge, unspeakable secret. They say the entertainment industry is a big pool of dye, but how long had my sister been in it? And she got dyed?? My sister is a woman with a fianc! If her future brother-inw finds out then what will happen? Soon, the sound of water stopped. Summer came out wearing a pink silk pajama, and her little sister, sitting on the sofa, quickly stood up. The two sisters locked eyes. Bubu, youre back? Summer was a bit surprised and a bit happy to see her, she looked her up and down, Whats wrong with you? Why are you looking at me like that? But there was no man behind her sister! Agnes quickly took a few steps forward and rushed into the bathroom with a puzzled look. There was only misty steam inside, not even a fly, where did the man go? Where is he? Where did he go? They were in the elevator together! Bubu, what are you looking for? her sister was very puzzled and looked at her. The girl turned to her sister, staring at her with beautiful big eyes and asked directly, Wheres that man? Where are you hiding him? What man? Summer was a bit puzzled and confused, What man are you talking about? The girl faced her sisters gaze, staring at her without blinking, Could I have mistaken it? I watched you getting off the car together, watched you taking the same elevator, and then the elevator stopped on the tenth floor and stayed there, so, where is he? Oh, youre talking about Spencer, arent you? Summer asked, then she rxed, feeling a bit nervous for a moment. Spencer? Agnes blinked, Is he the man? She only saw a back figure. Who doesnt know Spencer? The male lead of Noodle Couple, Mr. Marshs younger brother. Also aputer genius who often wins in cybersecuritypetitions, has his own club, and his own team. He has had many ex-girlfriends, but also brings honor to the country. In short, online evaluations of him are mixed. But these are not important. Where is he? Agnes asked. Summer understood that her little sister must have misunderstood something, so she said, Come with me, and took a few steps forward, opening the door across the hallway. Her little sister followed her, looking at her and pointing to the closed door opposite, He lives there, do you want to knock on the door and say hello? Bubu looked at that door, then at her sister, and quickly closed the door. What is this little girl thinking all day? Summer poked her forehead. Agnes sat on the sofa, very surprised, and asked, Does he really live opposite? Otherwise? her sister analyzed the situation with her, Even if I wanted to do something, how could I avoid you? You also live here, so you really misunderstood, silly girl. Then what about your car? Agnes was puzzled, How did you get out of his car? Summer was open and honest, she didnt see the need to hide, so she told her little sister, I went with him to watch the meteor shower because he has a professional observatory and equipment. Agnes was originally very shocked, but after hearing this, she suddenly understood. Whats wrong? Your expression The little sister murmured softly, But arent such romantic things done by passionate couples? Does he like you? Chapter 2005: Mr. Marsh’s Orders Again No, absolutely not, Summer smiled as she assured Bubu, He must not be interested in someone like me, and with his status, he doesntck women at all. So, we are just friends. Dont jump to conclusions. Taking a sip of water, she set down her cup and said to Bubu, Alright, you should hurry up and take a shower. I need to go over the script as tomorrows shoot is quite intense with several scenes to film. Okay, the girl nodded and watched her sister stride towards the room. In the next room, Spencer emerged from the bathroom. Living in this small space next to Summer felt morefortable and fulfilling than living in a grand mansion. Drying his hair and lying t on the bed, Spencer remembered her happy demeanor tonight, causing a slight upward curve on his lips. All this joy was what he brought to her.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Closing his eyes, his thoughts wandered back to high school. The white school building, the scorching afternoon, her petite figure swiftly moving through the stairwell, basking in the warm sunlight, like a fairy with speckles all over her, like an elf. After PE ss, they would share a bottle of water, take a walk under the moon, solve problems in the ssroom together, and hed teach her how to draw These memories, after the breakup, became the most vivid in Spencers mind, clearer with time. The girls who were once close to him, now had no contact, their faces and even their names forgotten His ex-girlfriends, who once filled his lonely years, left no impression on him, as if they were unrted to him. Summer filled his heart and eyes, and in countless nights, he dreamt of her. And now, he felt alive again, for she reappeared in his life, in his reach. On the same night, the crews dinner was not over yet, some female actors had left early, including Angel. Only a group of older men remained at the dinner. The director, prop team, and photographers were still drinking and chatting The production team felt immense pressure as the sudden change in roles led to the previous shoots being scrapped. Can this Summer really handle it? someone drunkenly questioned, What if she cant pull off the role of Riverflow and we have to change again. In this day and age, its all about connections, were just workers. Anything goes as long as Mr. Marsh says so. Sigh They clinked their sses together but couldnt shake off the frustration. At this moment, the light was still on in Summers study. She was studying the script, practicing her lines in front of the mirror repeatedly, with great dedication and hard work. In the well-lit Marsh Group, Ivan was still in his office. He had a busy day, attending seven meetings. Mr. Marsh, a subordinate entered and handed him a document, reporting, The production team of Noodle Couple, apart from the director, is all good, with clean backgrounds and no wrongdoing. But this director is rumored to have been involved with multiple actresses, despite being verypetent professionally, his personal life is chaotic with questionable morals. Then rece him, Ivan ordered immediately, looking up at him, Contact the new director now, get the contract signed, and rece him right away. Yes sir, the subordinate respectfully saluted before leaving. A big-budget production like this, from actors to the production team, cannot afford any mistakes. We cannot risk the entire show due to the directors indiscretions. Chapter 2006: Summer, You’re Amazing The following morning, the crew arrived at the set only to discover that the director had been reced. Daniel, good morning. Good morning, Daniel. Good morning. The new arrival, Daniel, in his fifties, exuded a youthful energy from his prime years. Over the years of directing, his reputation had grown, having directed 80 films and 30 highly-rated TV shows, and won numerous prestigious awards. Many actors had attained the titles of best actor and best actress through his work. His professionalism surpassed that of the previous director. Many people had dreams of working with him, so his sudden appearance was not only shocking but also joyous. Hope to have a pleasant coboration with everyone, Daniel said with a warm smile, showing no airs of superiority. I have no special requirements, just do things the way youre used to. A car pulled up outside the hotel lobby, and Angel, apanied by Adide, stepped out. Her role had been changed, and she had not fullye to terms with this fact, so her mood was quite ordinary, and she hadnt slept well the previous night. Two young girls passing by were quietly discussing the directors recement, and their wordsnded right in the ears of Angel and Adide. She stopped in her tracks as the two girls gradually walked away. Locking eyes with Adide, the two of them continued toward the dressing room.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. All the conversations along the way revolved around the change of director. When Angel saw Daniel enter the room, she was sitting at the makeup mirror and her heart sank. Had she beenpletely isted now? She suddenly felt a sense of destion. Adide bent down andforted her in a soft voice, Angel, its just three months, y the role well, and youll earn a handsome sum. You just need to adjust your mindset, okay? Summer arrived, Spencer also arrived, and the actors trickled in one after the other. Everyone knew about the change of director. Everyone greeted Daniel, aying their doubts, but no one dared to ask. Some were happy, others didnt care about the change, only Angel felt very miserable. Summer, ying the leading role of Riverflow, had three makeup artists attending to her, while Angel, not far away, only had one makeup artist by her side. This differential treatment was truly ironic! Spencers good mood from the previous night had continued to this day, causing him to treat Angel quite nicely, not mean at all. So, when Spencer and Angel had a scene together, it went smoothly. Summer was feeling a bit of pressure, even though she had memorized the script and rehearsed her lines many times in front of the mirror. The director, with a friendly smile, said to her, Summer, dont be nervous. Ive seen your performance as Zoe, and you have a special charisma. You are very talented, have confidence in yourself. Thank you, she said, feeling grateful and suddenly much lighter in her heart. Amidst everyones expectations, she performed confidently, delivering her best acting. She aced three scenes, and the set erupted into warm apuse. Only Angel rolled her eyes in a corner. Elisa joyfully rushed over to her, Summer! embracing her tightly, You are truly amazing! Summer heaved a sigh of relief, feeling like she was living a dream, as if a massive burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Chapter 2007: Angel Can’t Hide She smiled and reached out to hug her, Thank you, Elisa. She had never expected to get through all three rounds so easily; she felt like she had performed exceptionally well. Seeing this, Spencers lips curved into a handsome arc. When Summer and Elisa walked towards them, he intentionally or unintentionally blocked their path. Their eyes met, and he said to her, You did great today. Thank you, she knew that she owed half of her excellent performance to him, as he had helped her rx the night before. Take me out for dinner, he said softly, then leaned in close to her ear. Cook for me yourself. Without waiting for her response, he walked past her with his hands in his pockets, leaving her behind. He knew she would definitely agree to this small request. Summer remained calm as she watched him walk away. Elisa felt excited but didnt show it, happily taking the girls arm and saying, Lets go, Summer, lets go touch up our makeup! Okay. The morning shoot went smoothly, as did the afternoon shoot. Everyone put in a lot of effort. There were two more scenes to shoot that night, and since everyone was still in good spirits and the emotions were just right, the director sought everyones opinion and they all agreed. Makeup was already done before the shoot started. All the actors who had scenes that night were studying the script, and those who didnt have scenes had already left the set. Sitting in the dressing room with the script, Angels heart was racing because the next scene was where Zoe gets pped, and Riverflow had to p her. This made her think back to the day she had pped Summer at the party Would this woman retaliate against her given the chance? Angel was nervous and couldnt help but lose focus. Her state of mind was not good. Angel Adide expressed her concern. If youre not focused, it can easily lead to a retake. There are so many eyes watching, and Daniel has a clear mind, so I doubt she would do anything. Thats what she said, but what does Summer really think, who knows? In the neighboring dressing room, Summer was reviewing her lines and looked calm. After a while, Spencer knocked on the open door and walked in. Summer, dont go easy on this scer. Summer and Elisa looked at him with some incredulity. Spencer coughed softly and quickly exined, I mean, if you dont use enough force, you wont achieve the effect Daniel wants, and well have to reshoot, dying the shooting schedule and causing us to workte tonight. Okay, the girl nodded. She seemed calm but was actually under a lot of pressure. On set that night, before shooting- The director approached Summer and Angel on set and said, Do you two want to discuss before we start shooting? Communicate a bit before we officially start shooting? Summer didnt say anything, and Angel looked at her, then at the director. No need, lets start now. After all, getting pped in the scene was inevitable. The lines and scenarios were all memorized, but the more familiar they were, the more anxious she felt. Angel was actually very afraid that Summer would retaliate, but there was no choice. This was how the story was written, so she had to do her best, despite her nervousness. As a frontline actress, she couldnt afford to make any mistakes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Soon, all the crew members were in their positions, and the director gave themand- 3, 2, 1, action! A car slowly approached and stopped in front of the hotel lobby. The car door opened, and Angel, in high heels, got out. Summer walked towards her with a variety ofplex emotions on her face. When ites to emotions, any friendship seems fragile. Riverflow, let me exin, I was with Tristan p-! Summer raised her hand, and a loud p hit Angels face directly, staggering her. Chapter 2008: Summer is Still Kind Angel held her throbbing, fiery face, feeling as if stars were exploding in front of her eyes. But she only felt dizzy for a moment, quickly mustering her emotions because she didnt want to be beaten again, nor did she want a retake. So, she slowly turned her gaze towards the woman who had struck her this former friend of hers, whose presence stirred a mix of emotions within her. Summer, looking low-spirited, gazed back at her, seemingly genuinely hurt. She murmured without shouting or yelling, Hes my boyfriend. He just has amnesia. Because your eyes look like mine, thats why he fell in love with you! Zoe felt guilty hearing her speak this way. Summer depicted her sadness and torment without screaming or wailing, conveying her inner turmoil skilfully. Tearfully, she asked, Do you know if he loves you or me? Youre just my shadow, nothing more Riverflow, I Zoe tried to speak, but Summer interrupted, Zoe, youve always been my best friend. I never thought I would be reced She closed her eyes in anguish, then took a deep breath. When he told me he might be falling in love with you, did you ever consider my feelings? The two womens eyes met, brimming with various emotions, portraying Riverflow and Zoes characters vividly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Several cameras captured their every subtle expression from different angles. OK! the director eximed satisfactorily. That was excellent! Cut! Angel breathed a sigh of relief. Although Summer hadnt openly plotted against her, the p she received today was not light. It wasnt as severe as the day she had pped her, but it still left a mark. Summer strictly stuck to the script and didnt act out of malice. Sorry, Summer said softly to her, showing respect as a junior to an elder. Hearing those three words, Angel was slightly surprised. Todays a wrap! the director announced cheerfully to everyone. Go home and rest well! Lets try to maintain todays performance for tomorrow. If we keep this shooting pace, we might be able to wrap up earlier. Adide took Angel back to the rest area and, seeing her bruised face, felt sorry for her. How are you feeling? Here, lets apply some ice first. Angel took the ice pack and sat down on a chair, not saying a word, her emotionsplex. She didnt know what she was thinking, only that it felt heavy. She wondered if Summers p contained any hint of vengeance. In any case, Angel felt terrible. On set, she could feel the directors encouragement and care for Summer, but she felt a sense of istion. She used to be close to the director, but now who could she cling to? She couldnt rely on Daniel, could she? He was famous for being honest, with a wife and children, a warm and loving family. She couldnt take that risk. But this was her most frustrating role to date. In her own self-perception, she would always be the leadingdy, so when could she not even speak up about ying a supporting role? Nighttime. Elisa drove Summer home, the young girl in high spirits. Summer, do you know? Your performance today was amazing. When I was in the bathroom, I overheard the director secretly praising you, saying it exceeded his expectations. You performed exceptionally well. Even I thought it was beyond expectations. Summer turned to look at her. But you know, this director doesnt exert any pressure, so the actors performances are also excellent. Its not just my scenes that are good, but theirs as well. Chapter 2009: A Meeting with the Sister Yes, he is not only very professional, but also very patient. However, it is also because you work very hard and have a high level of understanding. In Elisas heart, she has always been so outstanding. Elisa drove Summer to the downstairs, saying to her, Shall Ie to pick you up tomorrow? Summer was not dramatic, Actually, I can drive there myself. Theres no need to trouble you for things I can handle myself. No, no, no, as your agent and assistant, I still have to take care of you more. She didnt think it was a hassle. If I get paid, I have to do the job. Summer handed her a smile and waved at her, Take care. The two quickly said goodbye, and Summer got out of the car. The first thing she did when she got home was to take a shower, washing away all the fatigue and tiredness. Then she picked up the script and a highlighter, and carefully studied the shooting content for the next day. Downstairs, the elevator door opened, and Spencer calmly walked in. Agnes, who had just finished work, rushed into themunity and ran towards the unit door. At the moment the elevator door was about to close, she quickly pressed the open button, Wait, wait! The elevator door opened again, and she quickly squeezed in, only to realize the man beside her was Spencer??? So, she didnt press the floor number button, but just looked at him, dazed! Spencer turned, meeting the girls gaze, kindly asking, What floor are you going to? The same as you. The girl stared at him intently, feeling that he was even more handsome than in the photos online, a kind of charming handsomeness that not just anyone had. Having heard her answer, Spencer looked her up and down. Is she a fan? Following him over? Agnes withdrew her gaze. She wasnt being infatuated, and she knew that he was her sisters partner, but she didnt say anything, nor did she reveal her own identity. It wasnt until the elevator arrived at the tenth floor and the door opened that Agnes hastily stepped out of the elevator. She walked to the left, and Spencer, who followed her, saw the girl enter Summers room after she entered the password. Bang-! The door closed. He stood outside for a long time, picturing the face of this little girl-Who is she? Is she Summers sister? Agnes? Although Spencer hadnt met her, he had heard Summer mention this sister when he was in high school. He remembered this name.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. If you do the math, this sister is still very young, around 20 years old Has she graduated from college? She usually doesnt live here, does she? Otherwise, how could he have not met her even after bringing prawns to Summer twice? Spencer regained his thoughts and returned to the room on the right. He opened the refrigerator, took out a pack of Pacific prawns, and hurriedly thawed them. He was going to cook prawns for the two sisters. He should at least say hello to this little sister, right? It would be best if he could make a friend, maybe exchange phone numbers or something. Spencer was thinking about everything, unwilling to let go of any possibility. Half an hourter. The doorbell rang, and the sister was studying the script in the study. Agnes heard the doorbell and put down the album, walking towards the front door. Looking through the peephole, was it Spencer? Letting go of her guard, she cautiously opened the door, only to see the man outside holding a te of hot prawns. Hello, I just made some prawns, want to try? Agnes looked at him, then at the prawns in the te, and seeing his smiling and gentle face, she thought since hes a neighbor, she might as well let him in. Pleasee in, Mr. Lawrence. Call me Spencer. He stepped inside familiarly and ced the te on the dining table. Where is your sister? Working on the script? How did you know I am her sister? Agnes was quick-witted and asked directly. Spencer also reacted quickly. He set down the te and turned, I guessed it. You both have a strong resemnce. Chapter 2010: What You See Is Me Agnes believed in this exnation and walked towards him, standing confidently in front of him and extending her hand with grace. Hello, Im Agnes, Summers sister! Since were neighbors and partners with my sister, lets be friends! Hello, the man smiled, his eyes gentle as he shook her hand, introducing himself calmly, Im Spencer. Dont form your opinion of me based on the inte, what you see is me! What a unique self-introduction! As they locked eyes, the girl jokingly said, It seems like youre not very satisfied with the online reviews? Before he could reply, the girl let go of his hand and immediately changed the topic, Ill go call my sister! Shes in the study working on the script! Alright. Spencer watched his sisters figure with great joy. He was finally meeting the real person. Not long after, Summer followed her sister out and saw Spencer standing by the dining table, their eyes met. Summer, still working on the script? Spencers thin lips opened, filled with joy and his expression incredibly gentle, I just steamed some shrimp, lets replenish some protein together. This was the third time he had brought them shrimp. Summer walked towards him, ncing at the te of shrimp on the table, about to say something when Spencer spoke. I have a habit of eating shrimp, but its boring to eat alone. Since youre next door, we can chat about the script. I met your sister in the elevator today and came to say hello. Agnes poured three sses of fruit juice and ced them on the table. Please sit, and we can discuss the plot. I love this script too. Youve read the script as well? Spencer was surprised. Im the lead illustrator for theic. Impressive! Summer brought out a chair, and as she sat down, Spencer also brought out a dining chair and sat opposite her. Summer, do you remember your lines for tomorrows scene? I only read it a few times, not familiar with todays scenes yet, the girl replied truthfully, But Ill study it again before bed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Agnes brought out disposable gloves, These shrimp are so fresh and huge! Even bigger than those in five-star hotels! The taste is great too, try them, he half-jokingly said to the sisters, I havent taken you to feel the breeze of the Pacific, but I can let you taste Pacific shrimp. These shrimp are from the Pacific Ocean? The sister was surprised. Spencer nodded, Yes, authentic Pacific shrimp. Since Agnes loves shrimp, she didnt hesitate to start peeling one, sitting next to her sister. Which character do you like the most? I like a few characters, but Maren is my favorite. Dont you know youre ying this character? the sister teased. Then everyone ate shrimp and discussed the plot. Spencer learned that Agnes had signed with his brotherspany as aic book artist and was working on this script. They had amon topic now. They discussed their favorite characters and whether the ending was reasonable Their views were mostly in agreement. ires writing was really good, and many of the characters were likable, such as the second male lead Maren, Agness favorite character. I think Marens character is really good, Summer expressed her opinion. His waiting for Zoe touches me. He knows he loves her and knows theres no future, but he remains firm because of love. Spencer and the sister also agreed with her viewpoint, since everyone had studied the script. So, as they ate shrimp, they praised Maren with a basket full ofpliments, focusing solely on the character, not Han. Chapter 2011: Trending Again The shrimp in the Pacific was delicious, and the atmosphere for the evening chat was very pleasant. For Spencer, the biggest gain was meeting Agnes and exchanging numbers. He now had the contact information for Summers family, a significant step towards building a closer rtionship with her. Not wanting to overstay his wee, he said, You should get some rest. Goodnight. Carrying his te, he left, making sure not to reveal anything to Summer. He needed to maintain a friendly rtionship with her and not trigger any negative reactions. Goodnight. After seeing Spencer off, Agnes couldnt help butment on her sisters changed impression of him. The Spencer I saw today ispletely different from the one I had in mind. What was your impression of him? Summer asked with curiosity. Agnes bluntly replied, I didnt know him personally, only from what Ive seen online. It was all rumors and frivolous behavior, changing girlfriends constantly. He seemed unreliable. What about now? He only made shrimp for you, and your impression has changed? Summer inquired. I cant quite describe it, she hesitated, recalling his words from earlier, What you see is what I am. In reality, having spent time with him, he doesnt seem as mboyant as online portrays him to be. Agnes asked, How about you? Youve been around the set with him a lottely. Whats your impression of him? Walking towards the study, Summer replied, Indeed, he seems different from the onlinements. Hes quite principled. Hes a good person as long as he doesnt harm us. As a friend, hes okay. The next morning, a piece of news exploded C the photos of Spencer and Summer having dinner together, taken by reporters, mysteriously surfaced online and quickly became the hottest topic!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Summer was shocked when she saw the news early in the morning, gripping her phone in disbelief for several seconds. Agnes also saw the news and was taken aback, A date? Bang! Bang! Bang! Spencers door was knocked on. He had just changed and went to open the door, only to find Summer standing outside without any makeup, looking like she had just woken up. Whats wrong? Summer, Spencer asked, a hint of concern evident on his face. See for yourself! the girl handed him her phone. Confused, Spencer took the phone and looked through the news, relieved, Its okay, Ill have someone handle it. Without saying another word, Summer took her phone back and turned around, returning to her home. The news of herst dinner with Han had been quickly pushed down, but this time it was Spencer. The show hadnt even premiered yet, and there were already so many rumors. It was really stressful! In fact, Spencer had instructed his PR team to clear all news reports before 8 AM, ensuring they didnt trend. He not only saw the news but theck of attention before was due to his suppression. The reason he did this today was to let Han know that he wanted to tell him, So what if I had dinner with Summer? Ive had dinner with her too, and before you! Ha! Whats so special about that? Sure enough, early in the morning, Han saw the trending news, feeling ufortable and irritable. After finishing her morning routine, as Summer descended the stairs, Spencer entered the elevator just as the doors were about to close. Chapter 2012: Who is he really? Summer didnt greet him and was still troubled by the hot search. She was a little embarrassed and didnt know why she was being photographed. As the elevator descended, Spencer nced at her and could sense her bad mood, so heforted her softly, The clear-minded individual should focus on acting, adapt to the fakeness in the entertainment industry, learn to handle pressure, rather than being upset. The girl looked at him and asked very directly, When I was with Han, it was his fault for distracting me. Why should I learn to handle pressure from you? Shouldnt you look for the reasons from yourself? I Spencer was a little lost for words, hesitating for a moment. He was clearly treating her differently! Cough, cough! Spencer coughed lightly to cover up his awkwardness. Summers mood was really not good, and it would take time to digest these things. She was a neer to the entertainment industry, despite being strong inside, she had little experience. Ding, the elevator stopped. Summer was ready to leave, but Spencer grabbed her wrist and stopped her, Summer, dont worry, the hot search will be forgotten quickly.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The girl looked at him, surprised by his actions. Thank you, she said calmly and realized that she was really scared, she wouldnt go out for dinner with any boys again. She looked at his eyes and then at his hand. Spencer let go and watched the girl leave, taking a deep breath and looking at his hand. Just now, he grabbed her wrist and felt her body temperature. But he wasnt happy, because his girl was unhappy. The elevator door closed again, and he regained hisposure, then pressed the open button and walked out. Elisas car was parked at the entrance of themunity. Summer opened the car door and sat in the passenger seat. Summer, why are you on the hot search again today? Elisa asked anxiously, Will Spencer handle it? Does he know about this? He knows and he will handle it. The two of them didnt continue this conversation on the way to the set. They talked about the plot and the director. If the daytime shooting goes smoothly today, there might be two more scenes at night, and you have a kissing scene, Elisa looked at her, But its said that Spencer never does kissing scenes. Summer felt it was ironic. Someone who doesnt do kissing scenes is usually very modest, but he changes girlfriends like clothes. So, who is he really? Just use a double, Summer didnt mind, she leaned back in her seat, just hoping not to be harassed by reporters, and doesnt want to bebeled as Spencers rumored girlfriend. She really didnt like it. She prefers simple rtionships with friends. Before long, the car stopped at the set, and as soon as the two girls got out, they saw a figure standing at the entrance. Today, Han was dressed very casually, with two delicate bags in his hands. When he saw them getting out of the car, a smile appeared on his face as he walked towards them. Not far away, Spencers car came over and parked steadily behind Elisas car. The window rolled down, and Spencer took off his sunsses and quickly got out of the car. Green bean paste for you. Han said. Elisa looked at Summer, then at the man in front of her, Mr. Han, weve already had breakfast. This isnt breakfast. Theres still a long time before filming starts, try it if you have time. Han smiled andpletely ignored the unhappy Spencer walking towards them nearby. Summer still didnt reach out to take it and said to him, Han, thank you for taking care of us, but theres really no need to bring these for us in the future. Chapter 2013: Avoiding Embarrassment The man quickly exined when he sensed their refusal, Everyone in the crew has one, its not just for the two of you. Upon hearing this, the two girls looked at each other hesitantly. Han raised the bag in his hand and said gently, Everyone has one, so feel free to take it. Only then did they take the bag from him and said, Thank you. It was a bit embarrassing, as they had misunderstood. As Han walked towards the elevator, he made a phone call and whispered, Immediately send a hundred cups of green bean soup to the set, distribute one to each person. Spencer viewed Hans behavior as a leftover trick of his, feeling disdainful but still uneasy. He walked briskly to the side of the two girls and kindly warned them, Its not yet midsummer, drinking this stuff will do you no good. My friend ended up in the hospital after drinking it yesterday. Elisa and Summer looked at him, and Spencer left them with a half-turned face, leaving them unsure whether he was telling the truth. Everyone rode the elevator to the top floor and entered arge dressing room. The actors gathered and sat in front of the makeup mirrors, while the makeup artists busied themselves. Many of the actors recited their lines while getting their makeup done. Elisa and Summer noticed that only they had the green bean soup, while Spencer had discouraged them from drinking it. They ced it on the worktable. Ten minutester, the delivery guy arrived and ced a cup of green bean soup in front of each person. He announced, This is from Mr. Han, as a treat for everyone. Wow, its from Han! This is so thoughtful, isnt it? Thank you, Han! someone shouted towards the man nearby, raising the cup of green bean soup. As Han sat on the sofa, he responded with a gentle smile, which was a bit bitter. Elisa sat next to Summer, observing the situation, and whispered to her, Summer, do you think he really only brought it for us? Why did everyone else receive theirs by delivery? Why did he personally wait at the door for them? Was he doing this to avoid embarrassment? Summer had the same doubts and looked in Hans direction. She didnt say anything but felt strange about it. Soon, the makeup artist finished Summers makeup. Since she was naturally beautiful, light makeup suited her better for filming. Her beauty should not be concealed by rouge, as directed by the director. After finishing her makeup, Summer picked up her script and headed to the green room. Andrew had noticed that Spencer was in a bad mood today and asionally shot cold nces towards a certain Han surname. All the trending topics had been suppressed, and it wasnt clear whether Han had seen them or not. So when Andrew saw Han standing up and walking with Summer, he patted Spencer on the shoulder and whispered, Spencer, get back to the green room after finishing your makeup. Leave the rest to me. Saying that, he also walked out. Sure enough, after Summer entered the green room, Han knocked on the door and walked in with a smile. Summer, lets rehearse our scene first, theres oneing up for us. Before Summer could respond, Andrew stepped in quickly. Summer, Spencer wants to see you, he says todays scene is a bit difficult, especially the heroic rescue scene by the pool. He needs to rehearse with you beforehand. Hepletely ignored Han. Elisa nced at Andrew, and their eyes met. She suddenly understood something and quickly added, Go ahead, theres still at least an hour before filming starts, so you should try to get through such a tough scene in one take! Not only did Elisa say this, she also pushed Summer slightly and said, Go!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Andrew made a gentlemanly gesture, Please. His lips curled upwards. Thats how Summer looked at Han and then followed Andrew out, as a way of greeting, before walking out with him. Chapter 2014: You Cannot Like Summer After they left, Elisa looked at the man in front of her and politely said, Mr. Han, the scene with Summer is very simple. With Summers talent, she shouldnt need to rehearse in advance. Han was a bit surprised. Even a manager had read the script thoroughly? How did she know the scene was simple?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He wasnt angry, and could vaguely understand her meaning. With a gentle expression, he calmly said, Since youve figured it out, I might as well tell you, I like your Miss Summer. Elisa was shocked! Incredulously staring at him, how could he say it so directly? You you cannot like Summer! Elisa said anxiously. Han was curious. Why not? No reason! Elisa rejected him directly. You two are not suitable. You are not the type she likes! Spencer is interested in her, I can see that, Han did not mince words. With a smile, he kindly warned, But Spencer is the kind of man we both know. He nevercks women and never gets attached. Once the passion is gone, he can easily walk away. Do you think he is the type Summer likes? Elisa didnt know how she had the patience to listen to him until the end. Spencer is not like you described at all! Things have not begun yet, and no one can predict the oue, Elisa calmly said. Mr. Han, I know Summer too well. She really doesnt like your type. Then what type does she like? Han asked patiently. Elisa looked him up and down. Just because she likes a certain type, you think you can be that type she likes? Rtionships rely on initial attraction. Some people can only be friends. He didnt expect such a strong reaction from her and in the face of her gaze, the man fell silent. She just blocked him outside the door. Elisa realized she might have been a bit too harsh and damaged his pride. So she exined, Mr. Han, Summer doesnt want rumors, especially on set, so our interaction can just be within a normal friend category. Han looked at her like a gentleman and did not refute anything. With a slight smile, he turned and left. When you like someone, you dont fear difficulties. Watching him leave, Elisa didnt know if he had actually listened to her earlier. But she couldnt help but worry for Spencer. Another love rival? This man is too serious! And at that moment, in Spencers dressing room next door. After Andrew brought Summer in, he quickly made an excuse to leave. Spencer was still getting ready, while Summer sat on the couch reading the script. She had just checked her phone and saw that the online searches had gone down. Soon, the door opened. The girl raised her head and met Spencers gaze. Instead of closing the door, hepletely opened it and walked towards her. How well do you know your lines? he asked in a senior tone. Ive memorized them. How do you feel? Have you found it? Uh-huh. Spencer asked her, Should we try it out first? Okay. Summer was a bit nervous because she usually doesnt wear high heels. Spencer looked at her t shoes. Lets try with different shoes. This wont work, Ill show you how to sprain your foot without hurting yourself. He dialed a number and whispered, Bring Miss Summer a pair of high heels, size 35. Is he so urate with feet measurements??? Summer was surprised inwardly. How many women has he interacted with? Chapter 2015: The Security He Provided Her rosy lips slightly pursed, she remained seated on the sofa, the script open on herp as she reviewed the scene once again. Before long, someone knocked on the wide-open door, Your shoes have arrived. Summer looked up to see Spencer turning to retrieve the bag, Thank you. No need to thank me. Just call me if you need anything, the female staff member said patiently, her eyes filled with admiration and adoration. Alright. Spencer walked towards the girl on the sofa, dropping to one knee as he took the shoes out of the bag and gently ced them beside Summers feet. Then he looked up at her, Do you want me to help you put them on? He really wanted to, but first wanted to get her consent, afraid of scaring her. No, no need, the girl answered with a smile, quickly bending down to change her shoes, I can handle this little thing on my own. Spencer nodded at her, Alright, standing up without insistence. Changing shoes was a somewhat private act, so Spencer deliberately took a step further away, taking out his phone with his back turned towards her, one hand in his pocket, making a call. Summer nced at him, her nervousness lessening, and she calmly put on her high heels. As she stood up, her entire demeanor rose significantly. Spencer finished his call just as he put away his phone, turning to her with a smile, thinking that the shoes suited her well. Taking a step towards her, he asked, Have you memorized your lines? Yes, yes. Shall we give it a try then? This scene should leave a deep impression on her, as Angel had fallen into the water so many times Such a ssic image, etched into everyones memory. After a final nce at the script, Summer put it down, Lets give it a try. Spencer stood in the rtively empty space in the room, pretending to make a phone call on his phone, then said to her, Imagine theres a pool in front of me. Okay. Summer walked backward, estimating the distance. Hand in his pocket, Spencer presented a tall and slender back to her, and before long, he heard her footsteps as she walked towards him. As the girl approached him, his call ended perfectly. Meanwhile, outside the door- Elisa peeked in cautiously, holding onto the door frame, only revealing a small head, curiously watching themotion inside, a bit nervous yet anticipatory. Andrew, unaware of when he arrived, stood behind Elisa, also peering inside. His chin seemed to rest on her head. But Elisa was oblivious to his presence. Inside the room, as Spencer turned to look at Summer, she asked with pleasant surprise, Tristan, youre here too? Just as the words left her mouth, Summers foot naturally twisted, losing bnce and elegantly leaning backward- Elisa and Andrew outside the door couldnt take their eyes off this nerve-wracking scene! Ah! Despite feeling scared, Summer inexplicably felt a sense of trust in him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Leaning forward, Spencer reached out with a powerful arm from behind her waist, scooping her up in a very graceful posture! Steadily, he embraced her with an exquisite stance. The familiar face etched in Summers memory, the satin-like ck hair cascading over her face, the jade-like nose, the feather-like eyshes, and the unmistakable determination and kindness hidden deep in her eyes. Spencer gazed at her up close, and in that moment, he was lost Chapter 2016: Awakening Love Memories from high school flooded his mind as he found himself picturing moments spent with her Doing military training together on the yground, she would stand by his side, her wless fair skin leaving asting impression on him Their homeroom teacher calling them to clean the office togetherThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She lending him her notes Her body leaning on his arm as Summer found herself unable to stand, and him, gazing into her eyes as if mesmerized All memories awakened, sparking a rush of dormant affection. From this angle at the door, everything seemed wless, could they even nail such a difficult scene in one take? This scene, its truly so beautiful! Elisas eyes shimmering with pink bubbles, Andrews gaze filled with tenderness, and Spencers eyes overflowing with love. Spencer? Summer softly called out his name, bringing him back to reality. Spencer snapped out of it, quickly grabbing her shoulder to carefully help her up. Then, he released her, speaking to her in a seniors tone, Looks like youre pretty familiar with this scene. The girl nced at him, withdrew her gaze, and said nothing. Hows your foot? The mans eyes fell on her ankle, showing concern, Did you actually twist it? When their eyes met again, the girl shook her head, No. Spencers eyes softened, a slight smile on his lips, feeling happy He was holding his Summer, feeling as if they were in a different world. At that moment, the director appeared at the door, Elisa, Andrew, what are you two doing hiding by the door? Huh? Elisa spun around,nding right into Andrews arms, a bit unsteady, Be careful. Andrew instinctively wrapped his arm around her waist. Elisa quickly regained her bnce, Andrew let go of her. Daniel. The two of them quickly greeted. Hearing the voices, the two inside the room also looked towards the door, seeing the director and the two entering, they were being watched by them while rehearsing just now? Daniel. Summer and Spencer greeted together. Daniel smiled warmly, looking kind, holding a script in his hand, Well, lets talk about the plot. As he sat on the sofa, Spencer and Summer exchanged a nce and also took a seat on the sofa. Elisa hurried to make tea, Andrew helping out beside her. The director checked his watch, smiling, Just wait a bit, Angel will be here soon. Soon, footsteps approached, and everyone looked towards the door. Dressed elegantly, Angel entered in high heels, poised and with an amazing figure, her gaze fixed on the director, Daniel, Im sorry for keeping you waiting. Lets sit. The director said with a smile. Angel sat next to Spencer, who didnt look at her, sitting between the two women and subconsciously leaning towards Summer. He spoke to the director, Daniel, I ran through the poolside scene where I rescue Summer with her, I think it went well, shes quite talented. The director nodded in approval, Seems like you two make a good team, if we nail this scene, todays shooting should be a breeze. Angel felt a bit embarrassed, internally uneasy, as Spencer intentionally pushed her into the water multiple times during her scene! Making a fool of herself in front of everyone. It was a bitter feeling she couldnt express, and the new director remained unaware. So, I called you all here today to discuss the kissing scenes for tomorrow. Daniel spoke, looking at the three main actors opposite him on the couch, Tristan and Riverflow have a kissing scene, Zoe and Spencer have one too I know youve never done kissing scenes, always using a stand-in with Georgia before, so this time, I wanted to hear your thoughts. Chapter 2017: Spencer’s Encouragement Spencer had read the script long ago and had already considered the kissing scenes. So, without seeking his partners opinions, he faced the directors gaze and directly responded, Of course, lets use a double. He hardly needed to think about it, and there was no trace of selfishness in his decision. Although Summer was a neer to ying the lead role and entering the entertainment industry C and had never filmed a kissing scene before, she was still slightly surprised to hear his words. A man who changed girlfriends as often as he changed clothes actually had such cleanliness standards? From a mans perspective, did he recoil from kissing?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The director understood his meaning and nodded, Good. Then, he looked at the two actresses, Angel, Summer, what are your thoughts? What thoughts could they possibly have? If the male lead requested to use a double for the kissing scene, could they refuse? Making it seem like they both wanted to kiss him so badly! I also think using a double is a good idea, Summer replied softly, After all kissing is just a form of intimacy between couples, meant for couples only. The director nodded approvingly, noting her innocence, before shifting his gaze to Angels face. Before he could ask again, Angel, with a smile, shared her perspective, If using a double can make the scene better, then that would be ideal. However, as actors, sometimes we should have the spirit of sacrifice to give the audience a real story. The director, thoughtful, nodded, Lets film using a double first and see the result. Then, he stood up, addressing the three leads, having gathered their thoughts. As he turned to leave, he added a small suggestion, The recent shooting schedule has been intense. If possible, all of you should stay at the hotel arranged by the crew, to save time onmuting and have more rest. Okay, Spencer replied gently as he stood up, Thank you for your concern, Daniel. He was still a very pleasant person. Lets get ready to shoot. If there is nothing else, lets go to the set. Okay. The morning shoot went smoothly, mostly in one take. In the evening, the charity banquet at the grand vi was the focus, where all the actors changed into morous outfits, with borate makeup, a grand affair indeed. And there were many extras as well. Theserge-scale scenes were usually challenging to film; if someone didnt perform well, it could result in reshoots for everyone, causing some pressure on all. Summer, Spencer asked me to give this to you, Elisa handed her a note. Summer looked puzzled as she took the note and opened it. Inside was a handwritten message of encouragement C Dont be nervous, act with your heart, no matter the oue, at least youll have a clear conscience. She carefully read the message five times, then quietly took a deep breath, folding the note and cing it back in her bag. Go for it, Summer, Elisa could sense her nervousness and was cheering her on. Mhmm. Han came out of the dressing room and saw Summer in her elegant evening gown, just as she stepped out, he was momentarily captivated by her, unable to tear his eyes away. The gown was handmade, like a piece of art with the warmth of fingertips, exuding a sense of beautiful ceremony. Tenderness, the most unspoken thing in the world; Han felt like he could hear it. As he gazed at her, his heart swelled with joy, Summer, you look beautiful tonight, he couldnt help but praise her, his eyes filled with love. Thank you, the girl gave him a polite smile and then averted her gaze. Chapter 2018: Spencer Declares Sovereignty In the distance, the well-dressed Spencer walked towards them, meeting the two at the entrance. Summer unintentionally raised her gaze and caught sight of Spencer. Their eyes met, hastening their steps. Summer, are these shoesfortable? he asked, referring to the heels he had just sent over to match her dress. Yes, they fit well, Summer replied softly. Lets go, Spencer couldnt restrain himself in front of Han any longer, reaching out to grab her wrist. Lets go try them out by the pool, he said, leading her away. Han waspletely ignored, left staring as Spencer led her out of sight. As soon as they were out of view, Spencer released Summers wrist. He didnt want their rtionship to deteriorate, nor did he want her to feel embarrassed or overthink. Without looking back at her, he continued walking forward. Summer followed by his side, understanding his intentions. He was concerned that Han might have ulterior motives towards her, causing her distress. Withoutmenting on his gesture of holding her hand, Summer followed him to the poolside. The vi was brightly illuminated in the evening, with the lights reflecting off therge pool, creating a shimmering surface. As the evening progressed, with the gentle breeze blowing against their faces, the extras gradually gathered around, a mix of elegant attire and captivating presence. How do you feel? Spencer disregarded the extras holding their drinks, his gaze fixed on her princess-like face. Are you nervous? His eyes were focused solely on her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer acknowledged the morning fittings hadnt included the formal dress. The train is a bit long, Im afraid I might identally step on it, she admitted honestly. You rarely wear evening gowns, dont you? he asked softly, devoid of any condescension. She didnt hide anything from him, innocently shaking her head, Not for these asions. Its okay, even if you identally step on it, Ill protect you, Spencers voice was gentle, his eyes filled with earnestness. Caught in his gaze, Summer couldnt help but be touched by his smile. She had a strange feeling that the Spencer she knew personally and the Spencer described online were not the same person. She considered him a friend, recognizing his acting talent and appreciating his patience as a good friend. Soon, the director and various department personnel were ready. They began filming Zoe and Marens first encounter, with both Han and Angel delivering excellent performances. The director was pleased with the oue. During the scene where Tristan and Riverflow save the day, Spencer was highly focused, ensuring the beloved heroine didnt falter. Summer, too, gave her best, embodying a princess straight out of a drama. Graceful and elegant, with radiant eyes and wless skin that seemed to glow under the lights, she exuded a delicate beauty. By the poolside, as she stumbled, she gracefully leaned back in a poetic posture Spencer, tense, extended his strong arm, and in a critical moment, he urately and effortlessly embraced her waist This moment captured the attention of everyone present! Chapter 2019: The Beauty of the Performance Many extras were deeply captivated by Summer and Spencer, casting envious nces in their direction. The beautiful mansion, lit up by the poolside with dazzling lights, presented a scene that was mesmerizing from every angle, exuding a sense of harmony that was truly delightful. Tonight, Spencer looked handsome and dignified, with features as striking as his brother Ivans. In his eyes, Summer appeared stunning, her eyes dark as a pond, shimmering with a watery light. Her delicate, bewitching gaze had a vortex-like allure, captivating Spencers gazepletely. As he looked at her, the gentleness and adoration in Spencers eyes felt like an endless ocean overflowing. It was as if he had forgotten they were filming, ignoring everyone around them, with his heart and eyes focused solely on her. He had finally found her within arms reach. Her waist was so soft, and he could feel the warmth of her body. It made him remember that afternoon in school the first time he reached out to embrace her waist, catching a hint of her unique, faint fragrance. Several photographers captured the moment from different angles. Spencers arm strength was impressive as he maintained his posture steadily, appearing effortless to onlookers. When he looked at her, a faint smile graced his lips. Summer met his gaze, waiting for the director to call cut, worried about his arm strength. The director, seated in front of a screen, watched the scene with satisfaction, nodding and smiling, Well done. Not far away, Angel held a highball ss, her fair skin and delicate features entuated by the beautiful evening gown and high heels she wore. Despite her beauty, she went unnoticed as all attention was on Summer, even her partner Han looked towards the other woman.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. By the script, tonights focus was supposed to be on Zoe. This left Angel feeling deeply defeated for the first time in her career. In a crowd, she was no longer the center of attention, a feeling that was unfamiliar to her as she was always a princess-like presence on any set. Click! Thats a wrap! The directors voice rang out with a triumphant tone. The set erupted into apuse, and all the crew members breathed a sigh of relief. It was so perfect! Some of the extras eximed. Spencer reached out and gently helped Summer up, as Elisa hurried over with a coat to drape around her. The early summer breeze was slightly chilly. Thank you, Summers eyes were deep and dark. Spencer, Summer, Elisa looked at them and then at her, unable to resist praising them, You both were so mesmerizing just now. The director said this kind of scene is very difficult to shoot in one go, but you had wless angles! Spencers smile was faint as he didnt say anything, just looked at his beloved girl and then left. Andrew followed behind Spencer, and Summer looked at his retreating figure, feeling grateful towards him, but also remembering the times he had filmed with Angel he could have easily caught her, but instead, let her fall into the water a few times. Summer, lets go and get changed for makeup, Elisa took her arm, You were amazing today! They left, with Angels jealous gaze following them. Adide approached Angel, observing all her emotions keenly. Han had left without her even noticing. In a certain rest room, Angel changed out of her evening gown. Adide, if this show airs, Summer will definitely be the talk of the town. Many willpare me to her, do you believe that? Chapter 2020: The Lingering Shadow of Harlan Adide could feel an unprecedented pressure on her, and she had already analyzed the situation, Ah, this is a society built on rtionships, but I didnt expect her to have some real power. Angel was getting restless, the most terrifying thing is when connections are strong, and power is even stronger! Angel, the director has arranged for everyone to stay at the hotel today, so Adide inquired, Would you like to stay as well? What about them? I dont know, but they probably will, because thats what the director wants. Then Ill stay! Angel wouldnt be content with being just a supporting role, shes Angel after all! Summer, dont be too smug too soon! Hmph! Youll have youreuppance sooner orter! In another dressing room, Summer had just changed into her clothes when someone rang the doorbell. Coming,ing! Elisa hurried to open the door, Daniel! Can Summer stay at the hotel tonight? the director asked, If possible, well have a discussion tonight about the future direction of the plot, and everyone can freely express their opinions. Elisa nced at the girl walking towards them, Summer had heard the directors words just now, Okay. Alright then, thank you. The director smiled kindly, Wait for the message in the group. With that, he left satisfied, going to check on Han and Spencer personally. Upon learning that Summer would be staying at the hotel, the two gentlemen also decided to stay. Thirty minutester, the crew was settled in the hotel. Angel was arranged in a room opposite Summers, with their doors facing each other. Spencer and Han chose rooms on either side of Summer, quite a coincidence. Summer was oblivious to all of this. Elisa escorted her to her hotel room, intending to stay with her, but suddenly received a phone call. Elisa had to say to Summer, Im sorry, Summer, I cant stay with you tonight, my mother needs me to handle something at home. Alright, you go, and take care on the way. Summer said with concern. As Summer was about to close the door, it was pushed open with force,All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. And there stood Spencer outside the door. Their eyes met, she saw the script in his hand, his expression calm, his gaze gentle. Id like to discuss tomorrows kissing scene with you Spencer asked earnestly, Is that okay? He couldnt bear to be away from her for even a minute, and now that he was standing in front of her, he felt reassured. After a moment of thought, Summer opened the door, Come in. Then she turned and walked into the room, leaving the door open. Spencers gaze fell on her retreating figure, following her into the room, leaving the door wide open. Summer remembered the note he had given her- ?Dont be nervous, act with your heart, no matter the oue, at least you can have a clear conscience. Being able to get through todays scenes in one go, his words gave her some strength, at least relieving some pressure. He was the man who had mercilessly brought Angel down several times. Across the hall, when Angel came out of her room, she saw Spencer entering Summers room, which somehow pricked her heart. How did Spencer develop feelings for Summer?! Logically, a man like him has very high standards for a girlfriend, and Summer certainly wouldnt meet them. Not long after Spencer entered the room, Han, holding a script, also appeared outside Summers door, about to knock, but stopped when he saw Spencer inside. At that moment, Summer and Spencer both looked up, catching sight of him. Chapter 2021: Spencer’s Direct Dismissal There was a hint of awkwardness in the air, but Hans lips curled up slightly as he stepped forward, Discussing the script, are we? Yes, nodded Summer. Spencer sat across from Summer, withdrawing his gaze and opting to ignore him. Hans gaze fell on the girls face, as gentle as his voice, Summer, we have three scenes together tomorrow, so Id like to talk to you about it. The girl nced at him, then at Spencer. At that moment, Spencer looked up at him, his gaze slightly cold, his toneposed, Dont you understand the principle of firste, first served? Han looked at Spencer, whose eyes darkened slightly, one sitting and the other standing, a strange mix of emotions transmitting. Summer quickly rose from the sofa chair, smiling at the man standing in front of her, Han, lets both get up early tomorrow and have a chat in the dressing room, okay? So, she preferred to spend the evening with Spencer? Han looked at her, his gaze deep and profound, not expressing anything, just a hint of unwillingness in his heart. She seemed to see a hint ofplexity in his eyes, and so lowered her gaze, uncertain of what else to say. Spencer calmly opened the script, ignoring Hanpletely, his thin lips slightly apart as he gently asked, Summer, what do you think about tomorrows kissing scene? The girl met his gaze as she turned her eyes towards him. Obviously, Han was superfluous. He hade in at the wrong time, or rather, one step toote. Han genuinely liked Summer, so he did not want her to be deceived by Spencer. Summer did not respond to Spencer Until Spencer once again looked at Hans face, smiling as he reminded, Mr. Han, did you not understand Summers meaning just now? She mentioned getting up early tomorrow and chatting in the dressing room, so you can leave now. Being repeated by his rival in such a way, Han felt as ufortable as if he had swallowed a fly. He did not look at him, his gaze of gentle concern remaining on the girl, truly fearing that such a good girl would fall for Spencer, that scoundrels gentle facade. Spencer was not someone worth entrusting herself to.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But Han had no choice but to leave, carrying his love and concern for her. Even though Spencer had the upper hand, he still felt frustrated. If he had note early tonight, would it have been Han sitting there now? Having such a man in the cast staring down at him was not a good sign, Spencer admitted that Han was excellent. Summer sat down on the sofa chair facing him, staring at him without blinking, noticing that he had drifted off, seemingly upset. It was unclear how much time had passed before Spencer snapped out of it, only to find that she had been staring at him all along, their gazes meeting. As for the kissing scene, I have no preference. Im fine with using a stand-in, Summer looked into his eyes, answering him word by word, I should have no issues with the plot, and if I channel the emotions, I can understand Riverflows feelings. Spencers lips curled with a smile, Youre a good actress, and gave her a thumbs-up. For you, to cause trouble with Han, its not worth it, Summer could see his thoughts and spoke frankly, The more friends, the more paths, the more enemies, you never know how many pitfalls might lie ahead if you overthink. He obviously wants to get close to you, dont you find it annoying? Spencer shrugged, You dont like him, that much is clear to him. Yes, I dont like him, but you can like him, Summer replied. If you dont like someone, I wont like them either! he replied firmly, like a loyal child. Chapter 2022: Summer Listens to Spencer’s Heartfelt Words Summer and Spencers gazes met, and for a moment, Summer was taken aback. He looked resolute, with a face full of justice, as if waiting for her praise. With a curious spark, Summer asked, How many girls have you said this to before me? Youre the first, I swear, replied Spencer swiftly, understanding her question. He then asked, Do you think I need sweet words to pursue girls? What do you rely on then? Facing her gaze, Spencer thought carefully and replied, On that damn charm of mine, I dont need sweet words at all. As long as I dont refuse, girls will flock to me. Though his words sounded a bit arrogant, they were true. Summer looked at him intently, nodded, and then asked, Do you have feelings? Spencer hesitated for a moment, feeling like he had fallen into a pit. Im curious, Summer, feeling like they had be friends, continued, Have you experienced the pain of heartbreak? Have you felt the taste of longing? Do you know what it feels like to love someone? Spencer was stumped by her questions. What was she thinking? Did she think he hadnt experienced any of those emotions? A smile yed on Summers lips as she remarked, So you dont have feelings, right? No woman can touch your heart, and you dont believe in love, do you? Spencer replied seriously, Theres only one situation like that C having no heart, and I am still alive. So, does he have a heart? Has he felt the pain of heartbreak and known the feeling of longing? Spencer felt a bit annoyed and was eager to exin, looking at her seriously. Summer, I I hope you believe in your own judgment, believe in what you see. Time will prove everything. Many things online are just rumors, exaggerated. Summer didnt really care; she just wanted to be friends. As long as someone didnt treat her badly, she didnt consider them bad. Dont get worked up, I was just asking casually.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But I want to exin seriously to you; I am not that kind of person. Lets focus on the storyline, the girl said with a smile. I was just joking earlier. Summer, Spencer wanted to share with her, I once deeply loved a girl, and when we were together, I didnt cherish it. After losing her I have never forgotten her. Girls are generally interested in such storylines. Summer blinked and asked softly, Did you go look for her? Spencer didnt know how to answer, a touch of loss flickering across his face. Ive been looking for her, for ten years. Did you find her? Summer suddenly felt a bit sad from the story. Spencer didnt reply and lifted his gaze to her, looking at her steadily. Its a long story. I consider you a friend, so I care about your impression of me. If it were someone else, I wouldnt exin at all. I dont care if they call me bad or a jerk. Summer suddenly felt regretful; she seemed to have brought up a topic she shouldnt have, burdening him psychologically. After that girl, I havent loved anyone else, Spencer said to her. Those women I brought home have never been to my bed. Summer was shocked beyond belief. This was truly unbelievable! Their eyes met, and she saw sincerity in his deep gaze. He wasnt lying. Chapter 2023: Youthfulness Brings Stubbornness The room was unusually quiet, with the door wide open as they sat across a small round table by the window. Summer, oh, Summer Spencer just looked at her like that, watching her trying hard to calm her emotions, feeling a faint tug of pain spreading in his heart Spencer had so many words, so eager to say to her There were also so many words, yet unsaid So many words that couldnt be said at this moment In this scenario, it was torture for Spencer, as he tried to restrain his emotions towards her. Summer smiled gently at him, with a trace of moving light in her eyes, So my feelings were right, arent they? What feelings? Spencer cared a lot, he really wanted to know. Summer casually replied, I feel like the you I know, and the you I see online, are not the same you. Do you believe the inte, or trust your feelings? he asked, feeling somewhat anxious, afraid of her denial. The girls smile was lovely, gentle like the evening breeze outside the window, I believe what I see, what I feel, but I am curious What are you curious about? he was willing to answer. I am curious why, if you dont love those girls, you still choose to be with them? Creating an image of a yboy who is not responsible? Spencer knew he would eventually have to exin this issue to her, sooner orter. So, he had already thought about the answer. Thus, on this special night, he gazed at her, softly opened his mouth to answer Because that girl once misunderstood me, calling me an air conditioner. What Im doing now is a kind of childish retaliation, I am acting out there was a bitter smile at the corner of his lips. Because she said you were not good, you have to behave badly? Is that what you mean? Summer could feel that he had probably been deeply wounded at that time, this was a psychological barrier, Summer asked, Why dont you exin to her? Youthfulness brings stubbornness, Spencer endured the faint pain, a light smile on his lips, I dont want to say many things out loud. And Summer didnt ask further, feeling like she was touching his wound, which was very impolite behavior. Fortunately, Spencer didnt me her, tonight he really treated her as a friend. Although the rooms light made Spencers eyelids a little sore, there was still a gentle smile on his face. Being able to be in the same room as Summer, chatting about emotions again, made Spencer very happy and joyful. He felt like this was a dream. Not long after, the open door was knocked. They looked up, and it was the directors assistant at the door, Two of you, the meeting is starting. Lets go to the directors room! Sure, well be there soon! About five minutester, the remaining actors all arrived at the directors room, casually sitting on the bed, each holding a script. Angel and Han were also there, the director sat on the sofa, discussing the plot diligently with everyone. Each person had their say, and the atmosphere was quite pleasant during work discussions, devoid of personal grudges. As the night grew deeperThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org. After the meeting dispersed, Spencer returned to his room, locking the door, reminiscing about the bits of conversation with Summer tonight. He felt regret, sadness andfort. Summer, do you know that girl is you? Chapter 2024: Spencer’s Heart Returns Swiftly Standing by the window, Spencers deep gaze fixed on the night outside. Even as the hour grewte, he felt no hint of sleep creeping in. Pulling out his phone, he opened Agnes post, hoping to capture some traces of his sister Summer To his delight, his sisters posts were all public. And so, he began scrolling through them one by one Whenever he came across a photo of his sister with Summer, he would pause to look a little longer, studying the caption and time with care. He would immerse himself in that moment, that second, to feel what state of mind Summer was in, what emotions she was experiencing As he scrolled further back, three years had slipped by in the span of two hours Fortunately, Agnes was a girl who loved posting, and Spencer felt that his little sister was a spirited soul. Bubu Loves Cat. Did his sister really love cats? Girls who loved animals were always kind-hearted. The next morning, everyone woke up early, all roused by the same rm. While Spencer may havecked sleep, with Summer as his antidote, his spirits were always at their peak. After breakfast, makeup done, outfits changed, everyone arrived on set. The director had read through the script twice that morning, his emotions simmering to perfection. Spencer, Angel, get ready. Lets head to the mountain top for the kissing scene, the rain is about toe. Angel held the script in her hands, looking over the lines once more, alreadymitted to memory. Spencer stood nearby, hands in pockets, confident in the plot but dreading the moment, even if it was just a staged kiss with Angel, he couldnt help but feel repulsed. Soon, the crew ushered the two leads onto the set, along with their agents and assistants as Tristan and Zoe had a mountain climbing confession scene that day. The weather was perfect, about to change just as described in the script This scene was being shot in advance, as decided the night before. Leaving Summer with Han back at the hotel didnt sit well with Spencer. Though he sat beside Angel in the car, his mind lingered on Summer. Would Han take advantage of the situation to woo Summer? Maybe bringing her red bean soup? Discussing the script in her room? His thoughts were all over the ce, his face darkening. Sitting on Spencers other side, Andrew noticed his distracted state and whispered, Spencer, with Elisa around, you can rx. Andrew could read his mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yes, Elisa was an ally too, but Spencer couldnt help but feel uneasy. Han was like a thorn in his side, how could he rx? Spencer, get in the right mindset. Youll want to nail it in one go, the sooner we finish, the sooner we can wrap up. Andrew kindly reminded him that a bad mindset might mean climbing the mountain a few more times. Spencerposed himself. The car arrived at the filming location, everyone exited, and the crew began preparations, setting up equipment The director briefed the two leads on angles and emotional buildup, giving final instructions. Spencer and Angel nodded in agreement. Angel handed the script to Adide, then turned to the man beside her. Spencer, Ill do my best. She hoped he would cooperate and not intentionally mess with her. Spencer couldnt wait to get it over with, to quickly return. He wouldnt make things difficult for her today! Coolly meeting her gaze, he softly reminded her, Remember, its just a staged kiss. This left Angel feeling awkward, as if she were about to steal a kiss from him! Embarrassing! Absolutely embarrassing! Chapter 2025: The Borrowed Kiss Alright, lets begin filming, the director sat in his chair, watching the screen in front of him, holding the walkie-talkie and announcing, Everyone, get ready. 3, 2, 1, action! Everyone rooted themselves at the foot of the mountain, this slope not too steep, with steps. Two people walked side by side, appearing on the screen, heading towards the steps. The photographers followed behind. Along this path, the two had no dialogue, but the shots captured theplex feelings in their hearts, as well as their subtle side profiles. Male lead Tristan mistakenly fell in love with Zoe after losing his memory, but once his memories returned, it all seemed like a dream, a nightmare owing to two girls. Zoe had already fallen in love with him, unable to extricate herself from this love. He just wanted to find an opportunity to exin to her, to apologize because he realized he was deeply in love with Riverflow his love for that girl had already prated deep into his bones, even though sometimes she was as stubborn as a hedgehog. But Tristan still wanted to marry her. Todays mountain climbing was Zoes invitation, she said this would be thest time they meet alone. After reaching the mountaintop, there was lush green grass underfoot. There were no tall trees blocking the view, the surroundings were wide open, with some wildflowers swaying in the wind, their colorful variety particrly beautiful. The gusts of mountain wind carried the scent of flowers in the air Standing on the mountaintop, looking out at the distant city felt great, standing against the wind, everything in front of him suddenly became clear. Tristan looked into the distance, standing confidently with hands behind his back, his eyes deep, as if filled with burdens, avoiding. Zoe stood beside him, her brow lightly furrowed, her heart and eyes full of him, just looking at her without blinking, brewing emotions just right. The director on the mountaintop saw this scene through the screen, feeling very satisfied, the shooting angle was also very good. Tristan, I know you belong to Riverflow, so I wont be possessive, or plunderAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The girls gentle voice carried a hint of regret, But I cant control this feeling of love for you, since you regained your memory, I have been struggling internally for half a year A strong wind blew in, making their clothes flutter. Zoes hair was messed up by the wind, freely dancing in front of her cheeks, her lightly furrowed brow added a touch of charm to her. Tristan slowly turned his gaze, finally looking directly into her eyes, their gazes meeting There were no extra expressions on the handsome mans face, facing herplicated, love-filled gaze, he was like the king on the cloud, a legend in the business world. Stop the internal struggle, its all over now, Tristan gently said to her, his lips slightly parted, firm in his resolve, Im grateful that I regained my memory, and that it didnt lead to the worst consequences. If they were to get married, he wouldpensate her adequately, and then propose a divorce. If they had a child, then the poor one would be the child. Okay. The girl held back her sadness, I promise to stop the internal struggle, but can you promise me one thing? At this moment, there was a strong desire in her heart. You can tell me. He would try to fulfill her request as much as possible, after all, he had lost his memory and didnt reject Zoes approach. The girl took a step forward, tiptoed, and kissed his lips, a borrowed kiss. Angel was too afraid to touch Spencer, feeling as if he exuded coldness. And the photographers had already found the best angle, from this perspective, it looked like a genuine kiss. Chapter 2026: Assistance The director saw this beautiful scene, watching Angel stand so steadily even on tiptoes, and called out happily, Perfect! Excellent! In no time, as Angel slowly put down her raised tiptoes and stabilized her body, Spencer had already taken a few steps back, tearing off two pieces of lip film directly from his lips. This scene left the nearby staff and Angel stunned! Was he really so disgusted?? Was he afraid she might identally kiss him? Spencer broke character and ignored her, only saying Thank you to the staff before leaving. Angel felt so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself right there! This man was really infuriating! It was clearly intentional!! They were just rehearsing a kiss scene, and he disgusted her like this!! Making her lose face!! Soon, the crew returned to the hotel, and Spencer didnt even ride in the same car as Angel. Angel was beyond furious on the way back. Inside the staff car, a few men couldnt help but joke around. Next, they were to shoot indoor scenes after picking up Summer and other actors. Rest when needed, work when needed, the schedule was well arranged. Im so angry, I feel like hes humiliating me! Back in her hotel room, Angel was still fuming, and she ended up smashing a ss directly! She thought Spencer rehearsing a kiss was bad enough, but to tear off lip film in front of the staff! Youre just too sensitive, Adideforted her, Hed treat Summer the same way. Absolutely outrageous! Angels face, full of hyaluronic acid, was twisted with anger. In the car on the way to the shooting location, Summer sat next to Spencer, while Han sat in another car with other actors because there wasnt enough space.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. How well do you remember your lines? Spencer asked her kindly, aplete contrast to his interaction with Angel. Summer nodded, I remember them all. When was thest time you kissed someone? Spencer asked her, probing into her emotional state. Summer turned to him, a bit surprised by his question, feeling it was a bit intrusive. I didnt mean anything by it, Spencer smiled, trying to cover up, I just thought you might find it awkward. Whats awkward about rehearsing a kiss scene? The girl blinked her beautiful eyes, I trust the photographers for their angles. Spencer nodded in response to her gaze, saying nothing. Then, they discussed the plot and analyzed the characters In the front seat, Elisa was pulled by Andrews arm, and she turned to him as he leaned closer to her, whispering, Earlier at the hotel, did Han look for Summer? Elisa nodded, But I intercepted him. Andrew nced at her, giving her a thumbs up, then said to her, Im getting anxious about these two, so we need toe up with a n to speed things up. How about locking them in the same room? No, that wont work if they have phones, its a bad move. Andrew thought for a moment and asked, Do you know when Summers birthday is? Elisa thought for a moment, then her eyes lit up, Itsing up, at the end of this month! Andrew grinned at her, then patted her shoulder, Isnt this the perfect chance? Leave it to me, just cooperate with me when the timees. Elisa nodded, reaching out her hand to him. Andrew shook her hand, and then both whispered, Happy cooperation. Chapter 2027: The Kiss Scene Soon, the car arrived at the filming location for the day, a beautifulkeside setting. Theke water was clear and emerald green, shimmering in the warm sunlight. As everyone got out of the car, the photographer set up the equipment, the crew members assisted and the director prepared, all bustling about. After Spencer got out of the car, he took the water bottle handed to him by Andrew and calmly took a sip, not daring to look at the beloved girl not far away. Although the corner of his eye longed to steal a nce at her. Yet Spencer knew deep down that he mustnt act out of the ordinary, mustnt get too close to her, mustnt make her feel uneasy, and above all, mustnt make her deliberately keep her distance from him Sometimes, only being friends canst for an eternity Being able to see her every day, asionally bringing her a te of shrimp at home, seeing her smile, hearing her voice, that was enough for him. After all, in the past, he could only see her in his dreams Countless nights, he would wake up from dreams of losing her, lighting a cigarette at the edge of his bed, lost in mncholy for a long time. When the heartache numbed him, he couldnt bear it anymore, feeling like he was on the brink of copse. Back when they broke up, the grief-stricken him developed a smoking addiction to mask the pain in his heart, he brutally burned his left hand But physical pain was temporary, while heartache was eternal. Summer, are you cold? The wind was strong by thekeside, Elisa brought over a jacket to help her put it on, Cover up first, its getting windy, we havent started filming yet. Thank you. Summer gave her a faint smile, then turned back to the script. As a neer and the first time taking on the female lead role, she mustntg behind. Elisa had also read the script, she linked arms with Summer, joyfully nced at the aloof and dignified man not far away, then asked the girl next to her in a soft voice, Summer, are you nervous about filming a kissing scene with Spencer? Nervous about what? The girl replied casually with a rxed face, Its not a real kiss, just a staged one. Can you exin that to the audience though? Elisa teased, It might be Summers first on-screen kiss, everyone will think you actually kissed. He will exin. Summer was not falling for it, she earnestly told her good friend, When Spencer filmed with Georgia, he openly shared it on social media himself.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So you think he will do the same this time? Elisa was skeptical. Summer nodded, Its very likely. Are the actors ready? The directors voice came through the speaker, Summer, Spencer, are you both ready? Spencer turned to look at Summer, who also happened to meet his gaze, then looked at the director, smiling as she nodded, Were ready. Handing her jacket and the script to Elisa, Summer walked towards the set. She stood at the edge of theke, the photographer made some adjustments. Facing thekes gently rippling surface in the breeze, the director called for action from behind. The photographers were ready, and Summer began to build up her emotions. Spencer slowly entered the frame,ing to stand beside her, Riverflow, Im sorry. He gazed at her profile, his deep voice filled with remorse. As his words fell, Summer closed her eyes. Perhaps if he hadnt regained his memory, if he hadnt remembered her, would he have fallen in love with Zoe, would he have proposed to her? Being a high and mighty CEO, when he liked a woman, that woman had almost no resistance. So you chose her, didnt you? Summer smiled, turning her gaze towards him with Riverflows eyes, a bit of sorrow, a bit of heartache, longing for an answer. Chapter 2028 Unable to Restrain No. Tristan shook his head, feeling afraid of losing, facing the girl he had once loved deeply, the love in his heart burst.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Tristan. Riverflow, struggling to contain her heartache, bravely looked at him. Lets grow apart, lets pretend that none of this ever happened. There was a hint of weariness in her tone, causing Spencers chest to tighten suddenly. In that moment, that emotion made it difficult for him to distinguish between the drama and reality. Grow apart he couldnt do it! He had finally found her with great difficulty! Spencer stepped forward, reaching for her arm to make her look at him. He reached out and grabbed her shoulder. Summer looked up at him, fluttering her eyshes, and her heart began to race Somehow, she felt unable to restrain her emotions. His gaze was too intense and his acting was too good. I dont want to grow apart, I want to be with you, Spencer looked at her pink lips with pained eyes, unable to restrain the emotions surging in his heart, and leaned in to kiss her directly on the lips! Without any pretense, he truly kissed her. In that moment, it felt like a strong electric current had surged into Summers heart, and she suddenly widened her eyes! Even the director and cameramen were shocked, a real kiss? Elisa covered her mouth, her eyes filled with pink bubbles, they kissed? Andrew blinked incessantly, thinking he must have been mistaken! But the filming didnt stop, everyone was excited because this would definitely make the scene better! Todays audience is very discerning! So, the kiss was shot from all angles. A gentle breeze blew by, and theke shimmered. Spencer closed his eyes, deepening the kiss he wasnt rough, but rather with unprecedented tenderness. He shed back to high school when he shyly kissed her for the first time, her lips were as tender and smooth as jelly, she was passive, and he was clumsy. And today, this pair of lips awakened all his memories and made him extremely attached. Summer couldnt resist, she only felt his breath scorching, or rather, her resistance was futile. The kisssted for a full two minutes Spencer held her shoulders, kissing her affectionately. Summer was rational, she knew this was acting, she could onlyply but wasnt this supposed to be a pretend kiss for the scene? But, did the script describe the kiss tost this long? What was wrong with the director? Why didnt he call it off? Click! It wasnt until the director spoke that Spencer reluctantly let go of her lips. He gazed at her with deep eyes filled with affection, slowly letting go of her shoulders, then gentlemanly took a step back. In close proximity, the two looked at each other. Summers face was very rosy, her breathing somewhat rapid, she was trying to restrain herself, her eyes slightly flustered, yet her gaze was resolute. Spencer didnt say anything, he took two steps back, then turned and walked towards Andrew. Andrew was stunned, You couldnt restrain yourself? Spencer lifted his eyelids to nce at him, didnt bother with him, didnt linger in front of him, and went straight to the car. Elisa hurried over to Summer with a water bottle and a jacket, helping her put on the jacket. Here, you might catch a cold. Seeing Summers rosy cheeks up close, she was truly blushing just now. She probably wasnt prepared at all, was she? Alright, this scene was shot very well! The director watched it again, very pleased. Take a break and get ready for the next scene! Summer took a sip of water and handed the cup to Elisa, then walked towards Spencers car. Andrew was astonished and his gazended on her. She just opened the car door directly, Spencer turned his eyes, and the two of them locked eyes. She saw there was a seat in the car, and Spencer was sitting on the inside seat. So, Summer got into the car directly, and she closed the door, shocking the staff outside the door, what were these two going to do? Why? Inside the car, Summer stared into his eyes and asked, Why did you really kiss? Chapter 2029: Spencer’s Explanation Spencer met her gaze with a look of innocence, though he knew what was really going on. After all, he was an actor. Ahem He lightly touched the tip of his nose and used his acting skills to exin, I thought that since youve chosen to enter the entertainment industry, youd eventually have to film a kissing scene. I thought Id help you get a head start. What kind of reason was that? Sensing her speechlessness, Spencer lightly smiled and said, You see, Im helping you improve your kissing skills now, so youll be even better at portraying emotions in the future. Seeing that she wasnt angry, only confused by his logic, Spencer continued with thick skin, If I had told you in advance, you might have been nervous, with psychological burdens. So if Ive offended you, I apologize, please forgive me, Miss Summer, for being so magnanimous. So, what youre saying is that if I argue with you, itll make me look petty? Summer asked directly, her doubt bing clear. No, no, thats not what I meant at all! As the girl met his gaze, he had already spoken sincerely, and this was just a film scene. It was his duty to not use a stand-in or a body double. There was no question of offending or not offending. ButAll content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Then why didnt you really kiss Angel? Summer still felt that he was being deliberate, and so she asked directly, voicing her doubts. This question caught Spencer off guard. He concealed it, pretending to be calm and meeting her gaze bravely. Ahem. He cleared his throat, then earnestly exined, Because Angel has been in the entertainment industry for a long time. Shes experienced; she doesnt need me to improve her kissing skills. This answer left Summer speechless. So does that mean hes going to help her improve her kissing skills in every kissing scene from now on? Is that so? Does it? The next scene Summer thought of the kissing scene described in the script and couldnt help but blush, her heart beating faster. It was a somewhat forceful kiss. Okay, I understand. She came back to her senses, quickly opened the car door, and got out. Spencer watched her leave, feeling as though a little white rabbit was running away, but he knew she wasnt angry. He let out a sigh of relief and couldnt help but smile. Watching the girls familiar figure moving away, the one etched in his memory, he reached out to lightly touch his lips, still feeling her warmth lingering on them. With a sweet reminiscence of that kiss his heart couldnt help but feel an overwhelming sweetness. Soon, the second scene at thekeside began filming. All the staff were ready, and Spencer and Summer went through it in one take, their lines memorized and their cooperation very tacit. Summer worked hard, putting in a lot of effort. Spencer, acting opposite her, was in a good state. Spencer, you have another kissing sceneing up, the director came to the car. The two leads were already sitting in the back seat, the cinematographer in the front passenger seat, and a driver in the drivers seat. Youre not going to use a stand-in again, are you? Because this time it was a close-up shot, using a stand-in would easily expose the scene as fake. Spencers gaze fell on Summers face. Summer looked at him, and then at the director. How should they answer? But it seemed like the director understood, as long as this cleanliness-conscious man didnt refuse, then it was a genuine kiss. Very dedicated, youve both worked hard, praised the director, thumbs up. Using a stand-in would really detract from the effect. The scene at the mountaintop with Angel wasnt as evocative as thekeside scene just now. Both of you, prepare yourselves, gather your emotions, go over your lines, and well start filming soon. Alright, Spencer answered boldly. Chapter 2030: This Feeling Feels Like Love Before leaving, the director instructed, Start the car, and once its running, you can begin your lines. Spencer, ce your left hand on the window, fingers slightly parted for a close-up shot. Your hands are beautiful. Spencer, with a self-assured nce, admired his well-defined fingers, knowing they were a sight. Summer noticed a noticeable scar on his left hand, surprised by its beauty despite the imperfection. Youll hold Summer in your arm, make the kiss intense and full of conflicting emotions, and convey your unwavering love for her, the director continued. Understood, Spencer thought, knowing his natural acting would do the trick. Everyone had seen the script, and Riverflow, in the y, was chosen by Tristan. Frustrated, he used a passionate kiss to express his love, hoping to convince her. Due to Zoes interference, Riverflow hesitated, but Tristans memory returned, rifying his true feelings. Soon, the director closed the car door and returned to his screen. The photographer in the passenger seat adjusted the angle, Spencer, move a little to the right, just a bit more. Summer shifted to the right, thinking to make space. However, the photographer corrected, Miss Summer, you dont need to move. Move slightly to the left, it will put you closer to Spencer, and the angle is perfect. Summer adjusted again, and Spencer shifted, their bodies now closer than before before the official scene began. Alright, thats the position, the director said to the driver, Lets begin.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Both wore headphones, and the director was satisfied with the angle and their expressions. The girl, calm on the surface, was grappling with love and uncertainty. The boy restrained, held his love tightly. The air in the car was charged with emotion. The director gave the signal, Start. The car slowly moved forward, and the camera, on the floor, captured every detail. Riverflow, how can I convince you that I love you? Tristan pulled her wrist, exining, Zoes eyes remind me of you He struggled to continue. Whats wrong with that feeling? The girls eyes narrowed, her chest tight, waiting for his answer. Tristan felt he was in a tricky situation. He took a deep breath, his eyes deepening, That feeling cantpare to yours! Shes a fake, youre the real one! Youre the one I love! With that, he ced his hand on the window, trapping Riverflow beneath him. His intense approach left her startled, her back pressed against the seat. Their eyes met, filled with intensity and passion. The heat of his breath and the sound of his strong heartbeat were almost tangible. In the next moment, Spencer leaned closer, their noses touching, and their lips met again. Her mind went nk under his kisses, her lips feeling like cool water. Spencer lost himself in the sensation, closing his eyes. Summers breathing quickened, her heart racing. She couldnt distinguish if it was part of the performance or reality. This feeling was so much like love The director, captivated by the scene, watched with satisfaction, exceeding his expectations. He didnt stop the kiss, allowing it to unfold. Chapter 2031: A Misunderstanding Spencer kissed her tenderly, his fingers on the car window gripping her shoulder tightly Another surge of electricity coursed through Summers heart. In the midst of this kiss, the buried memories started ying in her mind like a movie, and that dark, painful ce in her heart seemed a little less unbearable all thanks to this kiss. Click, perfect! As the scene ended, they sat side by side without looking at each other, and the car drove back. Just as the car came to a stop, Spencers phone rang, held in Andrews hand. It disyed Very Important. This was the first time Andrew had seen those words. He had answered so many calls for him, and this was the first time it wasbeled very important. Without dy, he hurriedly walked towards the car, holding the phone. As soon as Spencer got out of the car, he saw Andrew swiftly approaching, holding the phone out to him. Spencer, its a call from a very important person, Andrew quickly handed him the phone. Summer overheard this when she just got out of the car. A very important person? She felt no uncertainty, no ripples in her heart. She just heard, and knew that Spencer had a very important person. Elisa cheerfully approached her and pulled her away, Summer, that kiss was so intense! The director kept praising how perfectly you both cooperated. Hey, your lips why are they swollen from the kiss? Did he do it forcefully? The string of questions from the agent made Summers cheeks blush, and she nced at her with a worried look, Is it very obvious? Elisa nodded naively, then shook her head and whispered, I noticed, not sure about others. Summers face turned red with embarrassment! But The script called for it, and he yed his part well. Summer masked her embarrassment. When ying a leading role, how could the portrayal not be convincing? But Was Summer scared by his actions??? He doesnt do kissing scenes! The first kiss was highly anticipated, and this topic became a highlight of the drama after its release. Spencer received the call, and after a short while, he bid farewell to the director, drove off in a hurry. Where is Spencer going? Elisa looked at Andrewing towards them and then at the departing car in the distance. I dont know. Someone is looking for him, Andrew replied. A very important person, Summer responded smilingly. Huh? Elisa didnt quite understand. Andrew then remembered that Summer overheard it just now, recalling thebel. He was anxious. He wanted to exin for Spencer, but Andrew didnt know how to start. Exining would probably only muddy the waters. Lets go, Elisa, Summer said, leading the way with the girl, What do you want to eat tonight? My treat. Andrew looked at her receding figure, gazed at the crew packing up around him, sighed, picked up the phone, and dialed Spencers number, asking directly, Spencer, whats going on with you? Whats going on? Arent you determined to win over Miss Summer again? All of us are trying to help you. Andrew expressed his emotions, Who is this very important person that has made you leave? I have something important to do. Miss Summer knows theres an important person in your life! Andrew bluntly said, Havent youpletely cut off those other women outside? Its a man, Spencer angrily replied, What are you thinking? Its not an important person, its an important matter. This person helped me ess all of Summers medical records rted to the head injury from the car ident. Im going there now. Oh? So, its for Miss Summer? Andrew was taken aback, This misunderstanding its a big one! Figure out how to exin it yourself. In the evening, Agnes had to workte again, so she called her sister and said she wouldnt be home for dinner. Summer took Elisa out for hotpot. Summer, what are you thinking about? Elisa asked as she cooked the shrimp, concerned. Summer smiled,ing back to reality, Nothing. Was she thinking about the phone call just now?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Elisa also wondered, whats going on with Spencer? He always ims he cant let go of Summer. Could it be he has other women around him? Well, men! Chapter 2032: Unseen Rescue of Summer Summer,e on, you can eat this, Elisa took care of her. I can do it myself, she quickly took the spoon, you dont have to take care of me, its time to finish work. I consider you a friend, Elisa smiled at her. Although its a bit regrettable that Summer doesnt remember her, it doesnt matter. The heavens have brought them together again.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Friendship can continue Me too, Summer said, I dont have many friends, Ive always been more closed off. Then both of them poured some juice into their cups. Cheers to friendship! Cheers to friendship! On the stairs, Angel, Adide, and a few friends wereing down. Angel didnt have a show in the afternoon, so she finished work early and came to eat hot pot. By chance, she looked up and saw those two women. Angel held onto the railing and instinctively stopped. Whats wrong? Adide looked at her and then followed her gaze. She saw Summer and Elisa sitting there eating hot pot, and only Summer was with Elisa. The first floor was empty, there werent many customers around them. How coincidental, Angel snorted lightly and a cold smile appeared on her lips. She was ready to continue down the stairs, and her long-suppressed mood seemed to improve. Adide quickly followed beside her. After they went downstairs, Angel wanted to walk over there but was stopped by Adide. Angel, calm down. But Angel felt suffocated in her heart. She had been suffocating all along, and finally, heaven gave her a chance. She heard that Spencer kissed that woman for real! As for the scene where she had to pretend, she let it pass. But he even used the kissing scene as a chance to put on a lip mask, making her aughingstock on the set! She had heard several people talking about it. Just as Adide held her back and she really wanted to go over there and p Summer, Monica and Tristan walked into the hot pot restaurant, their arms linked. Weve been to this ce twice, right? Monicas voice, as clear as silver bells, came through, Do you remember? We always sat in that spot. She pointed her finger. Tristan, tall and burly, indulgently turned his gaze to her, Of course I do. But when they looked over at that spot, there were two girls sitting there today. When they passed by Angel, Monica said, That girl seems to be the female lead in ires script. I saw her photo yesterday. Really? Tristan had been busy with work recently and hadnt paid attention to the entertainment industry. Yes, its her, Monica affirmed, Her name is Summer. She gives off a cold and distant feeling, but shes hardworking and smart. ire said she had met her and really liked the aura she exudes. Tristan looked at his wife, gently asking, Should we go up and say hello? We can! Monica looked happily at him and clung to his arm, heading towards those two girls. Angel could only stand at the entrance without the impulse to go up and hit her. Soon, Adide pulled her away. Youre lucky you didnt act earlier, Adide said in a low voice, scared and covered in a cold sweat, He is Mrs. Marshs brother, and Summer was rmended by Mr. Marsh. Angel didnt say anything. Her mood was very depressed! It seems like the whole world likes Summer! Hello, are you Miss Summer? Monica stood beside the table with a kind smile on her face. The two girls sitting there raised their heads and saw a pair of beautiful people standing in front of them, an ideal couple whose appearance matched perfectly. They were extremely good-looking. Summer was a little confused because she had never seen this girl before. How could she know her name? Hello, Im Monica, and this is my husband Tristan. My sister-inw ire and I talked about this script yesterday, and she said you were ying the female lead, and your aura suits it better. Monica gracefully introduced herself, Ive seen your photos, so I shouldnt be mistaken. Chapter 2033: Spencer Has Something Very Important Hello, hello. The two girls quickly stood up, feeling quite surprised themselves. Im Summer. The girl extended her hand towards Monica, her voice gentle and soothing, Nice to meet you. Hello, Monica. Monica shook the girls hand, her smile sweet. Everyone warmly greeted each other, and Summer not only introduced Elisa to her but also invited them to sit and enjoy hot pot together. Since this was the spot where Monica and Tristan always sat whenever they came, and now with Summers enthusiastic invitation, tonight proved to be fateful as they made a new friend. Thus, the couple did not refuse. At Summers invitation, Tristan and Monica sat down and ordered some more dishes everyone began to chat happily. As the departing car drove away, Angel nced out the window, her face still swollen from the hyaluronic acid injections. Come on, Angel, dont ruin your health getting angry over her, its not worth it, Adide sat beside her, advising, Look at your eyebrows, theyre all knotted up. She took my spot! How could I not be angry? Angel seethed with anger. Well, theres nothing you can do about it. She has a sponsor supporting her from behind, Adide observed coolly. This is the power of capital, you know. Angel had snatched many roles from others herself before. Angel was furious about being snatched away for the first time, especially when Spencer treated the situation differently. She affirmed decisively, This Summer must have some kind of magic! Otherwise, this cant be exined! Why does everyone like her? Whats so special about her? A woman who had always been strong-minded, how could she endure such humiliation? Angel did have a certain fondness for Spencer! She also wanted to develop feelings for him in order to boost her reputation. To think that this could have been a real possibility, and now it all seemed to have gone down the drain. Adide, with her neat, short hair, had been analyzing this situation. Angel, do you believe in maic fields? What maic fields? This Summer woman has a certain maic field, Adide had a feeling, and her aura is quite simr to Mr. Marsh and his associates. Her future seems boundless. Angel also felt it, which puzzled her while also fueling her jealousy. At night, Spencer received a thick file from a significant person, all about the car ident and Summers specific injuries at the time. It had taken a lot of time and effort to obtain. Upon receiving it, he couldnt wait to drive back to Summers apartment across the street, not even stopping for dinner. He wasnt a doctor, but he meticulously reviewed all of Summers medical records, spending a total of three hours. Every word, every piece of data, left him shaken to the core, cold sweat forming on his forehead. He now had a more detailed understanding of the car ident, its horrific nature making him shudder in fear If it hadnt been for Summers luck, she might have passed away. Intracranial hemorrhage, brain swelling, and cerebral vasospasm, 43 days in aa all sorts of terrible conditions had beset her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. A critical period of 14 days, extended by another 14 days doctors had dered her condition critical four times. Many of the medical terms were beyond hisprehension, despite consulting references. So, he picked up his phone and dialed Rowans number. Because he wanted to know, what were the chances of Summer regaining her memory? Dr. Watson. Spencer, of course, knew him. During his school days, whenever something happened, Ivan would angrily drag him to Rowan. Dr. Watson not only had to treat his injuries but also had to mediate his rtionship with Ivan; stuck in the middle each time, it was difficult to handle. Spencer was a child who loved to fight and show off toughness, always ending up battered and bruised. Spencer. Rowan was surprised to receive his call after a long time without contact. Are you in the hospital tomorrow? Spencer politely asked, I have something I need your help with. Chapter 2034: Could He Like You? Sure, I have time tomorrow morning, three surgeries in the afternoon, Rowan told him. Just give me a call when youe over, I might be doing rounds and not in the office. Okay, Ille to the hospital tomorrow morning, Spencer had nomitments in the morning. Alright. Goodbye. After the call ended, Spencer put down his phone and sat on the couch, holding all the information about the ident. He furrowed his brows deeply. He let out a heavy sigh from the depths of his heart, feeling heavy, his mood reaching an all-time low. During that period, he had suffered from a broken heart, drowning his sorrows in alcohol all day long. He med her, blocked all means of contact with her He med her for being heartless, for noting back to find him. But she had been through life and death. And yet, he still med her. Thinking this, Spencers heart ached with every beat. He empathized with the time she spent alone, not only was he not by her side, but he also resented her. Tears welled up in Spencers eyes He felt worried, regretful, and deeply self-conscious, filled with rueful remorse. A tear trickled down the room was eerily quiet. He struggled to control his emotions; his mood tonight was truly atrocious. Tomorrow afternoon, Rowan was going to perform Lilis first surgery, the girl from the welfare home who would have a new lease on life, her leg healed, no longer feeling inferior when integrating into society. In the evening, Agnes hummed a tune as she returned home and opened the door, finding Summering out of the bathroom. Are you backte today? Thought youd gone to rest in your room. I went out with friends for hot pot, Summer replied as she dried her hair. Just got back, smell like hot pot all over. Sis, her younger sister walked towards her, looking worriedly at her swollen lips. What happened to your lips? she asked, very surprised. It was swollen, Summer knew. She had just looked in the mirror and had already applied ice when she got back, but the effect was not going to be immediate. How did it happen? Were you bitten by something? Agnes didnt think much of it, speaking straightforwardly, Was there a mosquito on set? Did you finish filmingte today? This made Summer unable to help but remember that domineering, barbaric kiss, that big mosquito. Her cheeks involuntarily turned red, her eyes evading her sisters gaze. Agnes looked at her, not quite understanding. Summer knew her little sister would grow up eventually, would understand. So, she confessed, Spencer kissed me during the shoot. It made her little sisters chest tighten instantly, and she didnt react for several seconds. It was that serious? Then was it intentional on his part? Of course not, Summer denied for him, then emphasized, He was just following the script, so that scene was quickly done, just how it was described in the script. Did you not use a stunt double? Agnes felt so surprised. The news said he always used a stunt double when filming with Georgia, that beautiful actress. Every scene was a stunt double, and the director confirmed it on social media. I thought you would also use a stunt double. Summer didnt know how to respond, she had a strange feeling. Did the director not allow the use of a stunt double? Agnes thought about it, feeling it was unlikely. A sudden thought popped into her mind, startling her, My sister! Could he like you?! Summer was startled by her sisters exmation, quickly denying, Of course not, why would he like me? He has someone very important.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2035: Summer Has a Boyfriend What? the younger sister asked. The corner of the older sisters lips curled up, her long eyshes casting a faint shadow on her face. He has a girlfriend, and it might be a secret rtionship. Theres no exposure online, and he protects that girl very well. His phones notes are very important, but so far, the media hasnt dug it up. Agnes was shocked. Thats a lot of information! Protecting her so well? Is it true love? So, sis, dont think too much about it, Summer said. To be honest, Summer didnt believe that a man like Spencer would have real feelings. Making friends may be more of his strong suit. The younger sister shook her head, seeming unfazed. I knew it. A guy like him, how could heck a woman by his side? It should be seamless, so if he tries to flirt with you, you have to firmly refuse. The sisters eyes met, and Summer exined, Its just acting, why would he flirt with me? Besides, even if he likes me, how could I possibly like him? Right, right, right. You have a boyfriend after all! Agnes breathed a sigh of relief and turned to open the refrigerator happily. As she got juice, she said, By the way, sis, has Rupert mentioned when hell be back? Its been nearly half a year since he went abroad. Hell be back soon, Summer said with a gentle smile. Hes been busy with examstely, dont disturb him. I havent, Ive been busy too. Its been a while since Ive video-called him. After studying abroad for a few years, he still wants toe back for you. In my opinion, hes doing it for you! Agnes looked touched, her voice as melodious as a silver bell. Are you two getting married on October 1st? Thats what the parents agreed on before. Summers smile was glowing. Lets talk about it when hes back. After all, marriage is a huge deal, we need to discuss it. We only talked it over in passing that day. Right, right, right, right! Agnes chuckled. And lets see if hes prepared the betrothal gifts! My sister is not easily married off. Hows the engagement ringing along? Wheres his sincerity? Agnes made Summerugh, and in the bright room, the girlsughter was warm and bright. Oh, by the way, sis, I have to get up early tomorrow, the younger sister said as she walked towards her with a twist of the bottle cap. Ill probably leave at around six in the morning, theres an important meeting. Why so early? Because the director needs to catch an 8 oclock flight, so we all have to go early. Plus, someone was on a business tripst night and couldnt make it back. Will you have breakfast at home? I can steam some dumplings for you. No need, you can sleep a little more. Ill get something on the way. Do you need me to drive you? No, thanks. The girl smiled and said, Ill just take a taxi. You should sleep a little more, dont worry about me, Im not a three-year-old. Then rest early, Ill go study the script. Summer said as she prepared to walk towards the bedroom. Suddenly, her phone rang with a special ringtone. Is he calling you? Agnes asked mischievously. Go on in, I wont disturb you. Summer answered the call as she walked into the bedroom and closed the door. Hello, Rupert. Hello, Rupert Yu. Summer, are you asleep? the mans gentle voice came through. Not yet, are you done with work?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Todays not busy, just finished defending a case. Howd it go? I definitely won. You should know what field Im in. Summer, I heard youve taken on a leading role. Im really happy for you. When are youing back? the girl asked with a hint of longing. The night grew deeper. The phone chat of the little couple in the room next door continued Their rtionship was stable, a in and simple little happiness. In the room next door, Spencer put down the thick medical records and stood up. The detailed information on the coffee table recorded the gruesome car ident, apanied by photos from that time Although he didnt witness it with his own eyes, these scenes were etched in his mind like a nightmare. Chapter 2036 A Bit Of Coincidence Spencer felt very ufortable, with a strong pulling pain in his heart. He opened the liquor cab and took out a bottle of whiskey. He grabbed a highball ss and poured some into it, then drank it in one shot. It was intense burning, but it couldnt mask the heartache. He was truly devastated. He even felt pain in each breath he took. At a time when Summer needed him by her side, he was not only absent but also resentful towards her. He regretted being stubborn and not looking for her after their breakup. The memory of their kiss on set came back to him. He had put all his feelings for her into that kiss. Only when he was with her did he feel that the world was colorful. He loved her too much to restrain himself Carrying the ss, he walked to the balcony. A slight, cool breeze brushed his face. Spencer couldnt help but nce at the neighboring balcony. There were potted nts and a hanging chair, neatly arranged on the balcony. Behind the closed ss door, warm light leaked through the floor-length curtains, bringing her figure back to his mind involuntarily. Her seriousness while studying the script on the set, jotting down notes with her head lowered, reminded him of her in high school. Her aloofness, every expression, her voice countless images shed through his mind. She was his Summer, the familiar Summer whom he loved. She was back by his side. Spencer stood by the railing, facing the wind, drinking alone His longing for the girl next door began to flood in. The night deepened. Even after the neighboring lights went out, he still couldnt find any hint of sleep. Back in his room, he sat on the couch, drinking and scrolling through his sisters posts on Bubu Loves Cat. His sister must really love cats, right? As he scrolled, he came across a photo from some time ago and continued to scroll forward. He examined each post carefully, especially those rted to Summer. His eyes lingered for a long time. He even thought about what she might have felt in those moments. It felt like a long time had passed until he stumbled upon a photo of three people Agnes was taking a selfie, standing between Summer and a tall, gentle man. All three were smiling, showing their bright, white teeth. There was a sense of joy that reached through the screen. The caption held a deeper meaning: How can thoughts across the screenpare to having you by my side? Why take a photo? Just to remember today.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. So, who was this man? What day was it that day? Spencer raised his ss and drank, his gaze fixed on the man in the photo. He fell into deep thought and remembered the mans face. Was he Agness boyfriend? He didnt look like it Agnes was young three years ago, and even younger before that, so she probably wouldnt be in a rtionship. Could he be Summers boyfriend? When this thought crossed his mind, Spencer was paralyzed and dared not delve deeper. He just kept pouring the alcohol down his throat. That night, Spencer couldnt sleep again. The next morning, Agnes woke up as soon as her rm rang. She gently prepared and left the house. She bought breakfast outside, two pork buns and a ss of soy milk. She ate while waiting for a taxi. Five minutes passed, and not a single car came by it was strange, as usually there would be constant traffic. Oh dear, theres been andslide up ahead, no cars can get through, a cyclist passing by said to the people at the bus stop. Agnes wasnt the only one waiting for a car. A pang of anxiety hit her chest, and she nced in the direction of thendslide. The main road was deserted. She quickly checked the time on her phone if no car came soon, she might miss the meeting. At that moment, Spencers Maybach drove out from the neighborhood. He didnt have a shoot that morning, and after a sleepless night, he decided to see Dr. Watson early. Chapter 2037 Spencer might get angry Spencers eyes were sharp, and he recognized his sister standing on the roadside, eating breakfast, just by her back view. So, he stopped his car next to her, rolling down the window. Agnes hadnt noticed his presence yet and was eating breakfast unhappily, realizing that no Uber was avable. Strange, why was this car stopped in front of her? The wheels were quiterge. Bubu? The girl looked up at the sound and met Spencers deep eyes as he smiled at her. Good morning, are you waiting for a ride? Oh. The girl nodded, catching on. Ill take you. Get in the car! Spencer offered. The girl felt happy for a moment, but then hesitated, Will it dy you? No, I have nothing to do in the morning, Spencer replied, getting out of the car. He quickly opened the door for her and said, Lets go, Ill take you. The girl couldnt refuse. She was runningte anyway, as the road ahead was blocked and she had to detour to Marsh Group. What a coincidence, Im going to Marsh Group too, Spencer said, checking his watch. Get in, my brother and I have a meeting at seven, so its on the way. Really? Agnes got into the car, thankful for the ride. No need for formality between neighbors, Spencer said as he returned to the drivers seat, quickly starting the car. For Spencer, taking his sister for a ride was something he wished for. As a master of charming women, he was at a loss for words now. This was his future family member, and he had to be careful. And he knew that opportunities like this were rare. Agnes, do you like cats? Spencer asked, breaking the silence and looking at her. Why arent you eating breakfast? I dont eat in the car, the girls voice was pleasant.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Its okay, you can eat in my car. Besides, were neighbors and friends, no need to be so formal, Spencer said, easygoing. Agnes was very polite and paid attention to details. After hearing him, she smiled and answered, Spencer, I like cats, but I dont keep them. Why not? Because you dont have time? Spencer had nned to give her a kitten. No, the girl replied after taking a sip of soy milk. Its because Ick patience. I have a short attention span in everything, except for drawing. Drawing can make me forget to eat and sleep. She was a very unique girl. Since the topic was open, could he take this opportunity to inquire about her sister? Your sister seems to have a lot of patience in everything, Spencer said. Not really, not in everything, the girl corrected. She has a lot of patience for most things, and shes very, very kind. She loves animals. I can see that, Kindness was Summers nature, and Spencer always knew that. So, he decided to give them a cat. So, your sister must be living a happy life. Whoever marries her will be lucky, Spencer praised. Agnes wasnt naive, and she looked at him with a hint of suspicion. He had kissed her sister yesterday and made her lips swollen. Was he interested in her sister? Today, he was speaking like this. Whether he was or not, she should give him a subtle reminder. So, Agnes smiled and said, Yes, Rupert is the luckiest man in the world. Hes about to marry my sister! Her tone was a mix of pride, envy, and boastfulness. Chapter 2038: Spencer is Injured Boom! Spencer felt as though lightning had struck him. He looked ahead, his handsome face betraying a mix of emotions. Gripping the steering wheel, the blood in his veins seemed to freeze. His sisters words just now didnt sound like a joke at all, but he couldnt show anything. Maybe this child was just joking? Because his romantic history seemed rich, Agnes was wary of him? That made sense. Why are you silent? Agnes turned to look at him, deliberately asking, Shouldnt you be happy for my sister? She looked at the mans profile, which was as sharp as a knife, with a damn charming charm. She couldnt quite understand what he was thinking, or maybe if he heard what she just said? What do you want me to say? Little sister, she hasnt sent me an invitation yet, Spencer came to his senses, smiling and ncing at her, If she sends an invitation, then blessings must not becking, who is Rupert? Have they been together for a long time? Are they getting married? Yes, my sisters boyfriend, no, it should be fianc, because they got engaged a long time ago, Agnes said enviously, They grew up together, he is a top student in our area, then he went abroad to study, their parents both like each other very much, but he is willing toe back to develop the country for my sister. Spencer felt very deste, at a loss, could only breathe calmly, gripping the steering wheel and staring ahead. He really wanted to believe half of what his sister had said, but deep down, he believed it. Because lies need to be rounded, she also has no reason to tell this lie. Did Summer have a childhood sweetheart? Then why didnt he know? She didnt mention it in high school either. But if it was true he just didnt dare to think deeper, his head was about to explode! Silent all the way, Bubu also stopped talking, just hoping he could stay away from his sister, dont ruin his sisters happiness. So Spencer was in a really bad state right now, he was irritable, he wanted to hit someone, he wanted to grab that Rupert and grill him, but he didnt have the status. It was he who lost Summer does he have the right to question others? Soon, the car stopped in front of the Marsh Groups main building, and Spencer felt a bit like a walking corpse, as if his soul had been sucked out. Agnes unfastened her seatbelt, Thank you, Spencer. No problem, Spencer smiled, watching her get out of the car and enter the particrly grand revolving ss door, his smile frozen on his face. Sitting in the car for a while, Spencer felt despondent. When Ivan came over today, when the Lamborghini was about to arrive, he clearly saw Spencers car leaving from the back seat. Ivan even nced through the window, confirming that it was his car, whats going on? How could Spencere here? But he didnt call to ask the reason, if Spencer had something, he woulde to him on his own.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Spencer drove to the hospital, one hand gripping the steering wheel, the other resting on the window sill, letting the cool breeze in, but it couldnt dispel the worry between his eyebrows. The sound of his sisters voice echoed in his ears. In the back seat of his car, there was a file bag containing Summers medical records. In the morning, on set. Therge dressing room was almost full of actors, as this morning they were shooting five big scenes, and makeup artists were busy. The director and crew were also preparing. Angel sat in front of the dressing table, holding the script and looking at it, she didnt have any of Spencers scenes in the morning, and she didnt see hime by either. It was this time, and his VIP position was still empty. So he shouldnt being this morning, right? Angel seemed a bit cold today, looking unusually calm, she always felt a bit like she was up to something. Chapter 2039: I Entered the Wrong Room Adide didnt notice anything unusual about herself, and went about her work as a broker as usual. After Angel finished her makeup, she yed out a scene in her mind countless times. As she picked up her bag and walked away, her cool gaze nced lightly at Summer, who was having her makeup done. Summer was closing her eyes as the makeup artist applied eyeshadow, so she didnt notice Angel passing by in front of her. The woman stepped out into the corridor, where there werent many people. asionally, a few staff members would respectfully greet her as they passed by. Almost all the doors to the rest areas were wide open. Some were empty, and some were upied As Angel passed by Summers rest area, she couldnt help but slow down her pace. She peeked inside quietly, and Elisa came out just in time. Angel quickly moved back, pretending to turn and leave Fortunately, the girl didnt see her. After she came out, Elisa walked in the opposite direction. Angel heard the footsteps gradually fading away, and couldnt help but stop walking. She looked back and saw Elisas figure disappearing at the end of the corridor. Angel quickly returned to the front of Summers rest area, nced around, and quickly pushed open the half-closed door. She walked briskly towards the coffee table. Her steps were firm, and her cold gaze was fixed on the two cups on the table, with the image of Summer drinking water shing through her mind. She was very certain that the pink cup belonged to Summer because she had seen her drink from it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. By the time she reached the coffee table, she had taken out a packet of white powder from her bag. She had acted out this scene many times, and had seen others do it as well, so she wasnt worried at all today. She treated it as if she were acting, and didnt even look back, without any nervousness or guilt. Her movements were very swift, as she opened the lid and poured the white powder into the cup, then stirred it well. In the corridor outside, Elisa walked towards her with a file in hand, not walking very fast, looking through the file as she walked. Just as Angel was about to leave afterpleting her task, Elisa turned into the room. The two girls almost bumped into each other and stopped their steps, their eyes meeting. What are you doing here? Elisa asked directly. Angel thought she was very rude, but didnt want to talk to her. I entered the wrong room, she said indifferently. She walked straight past Elisa and left without looking back. Watching her leaving, Elisa couldnt help but frown, then quickly entered the room. She stood in the room and carefully observed her surroundings, feeling confused and half-believing her words. But everything seemed normal. Could it really be that she just entered the wrong room? At that moment, footsteps came from behind her. Elisa turned around and saw Summer, who had finished her makeup. Summer, as always, was beautiful, like a princess from a stage y. Whats wrong? Why the expression? Summer was very attentive and smiled as she walked towards her. Angel just came in, Elisa continued to frown, speaking truthfully. I went to get some information, and I dont know what she was doing here. I just met her as she was leaving, and she said she entered the wrong room. Summer thought for a moment, then asked, Do you think something was wrong? Elisa looked around again and shook her head. No, nothing was different, and nothing was missing. I wasnt gone for long, so maybe she really just entered the wrong room. Chapter 2040: Summer’s Situation Okay. Summer didnt think much about it and said to her, You should be nicer to her in the future, greet her proactively, its better to offend a gentleman than offend a viin. Most importantly, you need to continue to thrive in the circle. What about you? Are you not thriving anymore? Elisa seemed to have picked up on some information. Are you nning to leave the circle after filming this drama? Thats the n for now. Once I get married, I will work with my husband and be his good wife. Summer sat down on the sofa and picked up the ss on the coffee table, taking a sip without any change in expression. Because the white powder was colorless and tasteless, she didnt notice anything unusual. Elisa, however, was surprised and asked, Youre getting married? To whom? Not now, I mean in the future. Summer sat on the sofa, smiling at her. Filming is quite tiring, if I n to have children, its not suitable to stay on set. Summer, whats wrong with you? Elisa was puzzled. Dont you have dreams of performing? You have the opportunity now, youre talented and have friends to help. But a phone call with Rupert Yust night changed her ns for the future. If she gets married, future ns will be about a couple, and she needs to consider her small family. Although Summer felt conflicted. No worries, Im just speaking casually. Summer didnt want her to worry and said with a smile, The entertainment industry isplicated. Its best not to offend anyone. Elisa let out a long sigh. You really scared me. I thought you made a new friend. What if your future boyfriend supports your acting? What if hes an actor too? Summer didnt want to talk more about this topic. She thought rtionships were personal matters. She sat on the sofa, flipping through the script and asionally taking a sip of water. She has a habit of drinking plenty of water. She drinks eight sses a day, so her skin is particrly good. Elisa was busy with some tasks, and with Ivans help, she had signed with a reliable talent agency funded by Marsh Group.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So if Summer wants to develop in the entertainment industry, she should be able to get a lot of good resources. Elisas sry was considerable, and she didnt n to continue working as awyer. Being awyer is tough. In the early stages, the struggle was with age, not being able to take cases independently, and the sry was particrly low. About ten minutester, the first scene of the morning began. Summer and Han came to a living room for the shoot, where they had a dialogue with many lines, and they weremunicating beforehand. The surrounding crew members were making final preparations, and the director was sitting in front of the screen. Summer, whats wrong with you? Han, who was attentive, noticed her pale face before the shoot began and asked, concerned, Are you feeling unwell? Summer frowned lightly, instinctively reached for her temple. She heard his question, but before she could answer, she felt weak all over, her consciousness was slowly fading, and her head started to ache intensely. The whole processsted only five or six seconds. Elisa wasnt by her side at this moment, and the script in Summers hand fell as she closed her eyes and copsed. Summer! Han quickly caught her. Summer, whats wrong with you?! The crew and director hurried over! Elisa also left her work and rushed over. Summer! Everyone nervously checked her condition. Themotion caught someones attention. Call an ambnce! Someone quickly dialed for an ambnce. Han held the unconscious Summer in his arms and hurried, We need to get to the hospital fast! Someone stood in front of him and quickly opened the car door! Summer! Elisa also rushed to catch up. Summer! Whats wrong with you? Dont scare me, Summer! Han didnt speak, just anxiously helped her into the car. Start the car! Go to the nearest hospital! Wait for me! Elisa got into the car. The door closed, the car started, and Han looked at Summer, supporting and holding her, a face full of anxiety and worry! Why did she suddenly faint? Her face was so pale like a nk paper. Chapter 2041: Spencer’s Contradictory Love How could this happen? The set was still in chaos, the director growing increasingly anxious. Does anyone know what happened? I was rehearsing lines with Mr. Han, and she suddenly fainted, no warning at all, a witness recounted. Luckily, Mr. Han was quick to catch her. If she had hit the ground, she could have been seriously injured. Could it be a sudden illness? someone asked. It shouldnt be. She underwent a medical examination before the filming started. No one knew the exact situation, so no one wanted to jump to conclusions. A car was sent to take her to the hospital, and the director called one of the crew members, Summer, whats the situation? I need you to report back as soon as possible. Alright, Daniel. The director paced back and forth, hesitant to inform Mr. Marsh until they heard from the hospital. Everyone was left in the dark about what had happened to Summer. Angel was nearby, blending in with the crowd, concealing her intentions deeply. Charity Medical Center, doctors office. Rowan had thoroughly reviewed all of Summers medical records, spending a full ten minutes taking his time with the matter. Spencer observed him calmly, every second filled with anxiety. The office was filled with a long silence. Spencer, Rowan set aside the medical records and leaned against the desk, looking at the man not far away, speaking softly, Do you want her to regain her memory? Standing by the window, Spencer met his gaze. , he fell silent, his eyes growing deeper and filled with emotion. This question was a soul-searching trial. Because the onlysting effect of the car ident on Summer was memory loss. So today, Spencer hade to find the authority to evaluate if there was any chance for her to regain her memory. But Dr. Watsons question had left him speechless, even though this was a question Spencer had asked himself as well. He didnt have a definite answer in his heart. His emotions were riddled with contradiction. Rowans gaze rested on his face. As a doctor, he had studied psychology to some extent, so even if Spencer didnt answer, Rowan already knew what it was. Rowan picked up the medical records again and said objectively, Its been ten years since the ident, and she has not regained that missing memory. Unless she experiences a significant stimulus or serendipitous coincidence, the chances of her regaining her memory are low. But what if she experiences a stimulus? What about a serendipitous coincidence? Spencer asked. Yes, Rowan looked up and answered very directly, Nothing is absolute. The possibility of regaining her memory is small, but it cannot be ruled out. Spencer fell silent he seemed very heavy-hearted. After a while, he looked up and asked, Will the missing memory affect her future health? Absolutely not. Then Spencer suddenly fell silent again. Even though he struggled to speak, Rowan still understood what he wanted to ask.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Seeing his conflict, Rowan answered directly, Her memory can be restored through treatment, and its quite simple. Spencer didnt respond, at this moment, his heart was selfish. Because he wasnt sure what Summer would be like if she regained her memory. She had left him without a second thought back then. If she did remember, she might hate him, right? Probably not want to see him, let alone be friends. Spencer was deeply wounded and deeply in love, he had no confidence in himself anymore. And now, he had received information from his sister Summer had a fianc. This was the most important thing he needed to figure out at the moment. Chapter 2042: Spencer is Anxious So for now, the matter of regaining his memory was put on hold. Okay, thank you, Spencer said, a bit disheartened, as he approached Dr. Watson. He took the medical record from the desk and said, Dr. Watson, I came to see you today, please keep this between us. I dont want anyone to know, especially not my brother. Rowan picked up his tea cup, drank calmly, and nodded. You can trust me. I wont mention it, he said as he put down the cup and looked at Spencer. The two mens eyes met, and Spencer thanked him again before turning to leave. At that moment, the ambnce team arrived downstairs to take care of Summer,prised of doctors and nurses. From their description, they tentatively concluded that she might have ingested something, leading to poisoning. The car carrying Summer raced towards them, running two red lights. Han, in the car, was in a hurry, urging, Can you drive faster? Even faster?? as if he wanted the car to turn into a rocket. Safety first! Elisa, trying to keep some rationality, said, Were already going fast. Summer, you have to hold on. Summer leaned against Han, sweating on her forehead, her brows furrowed and her hand on her stomach, looking like she was in unbearable pain. It hurts Summer, just hold on a little longer. Well be at the hospital soon! Elisa firmly held her hand, afraid of a severe problem, Where else does it hurt? Can you describe it? to convey to the doctorter. But Summer was weak and couldnt speak; she was panting heavily. When the car arrived at the hospital, Han got out and quickly carried Summer, who was about to faint, out of the car. Medical personnel hurried to help, assist Summer off the car and gently onto the stretcher, as Elisa quickly exined her condition to the doctor. The doctor said her condition was not optimistic and she needed to be taken to the emergency room immediately. At that moment, Spencer happened to walk out of the hospital lobby. With one nce, he saw everything-the girl lying on the stretcher, as well as Elisa, Han, and a few staff members. It was Summer! What happened to Summer?! Spencers pupils widened in disbelief as he grabbed the medical record and ran over-Summer! Summer, what happened?! He pushed Han aside, grabbed the stretcher, and stared in disbelief at the pale-faced girl and the doctors pushing the stretcher rapidly towards the lobby. Spencer Elisa, teary-eyed, finally saw a glimmer of hope. What happened to her?! What happened?! Spencer asked as he ran, every cell in his body taut. Why is this happening? Why?!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Han, who had been pushed away, finally stood firm and, watching the stretcher being pushed further away, was truly speechless. I dont know either. Summer suddenly became like this before filming, Elisa, still shaken, said, her mind nk. The doctor said her condition is not optimistic and she needs to be taken to the emergency room immediately. In the elevator, Spencer quickly called Rowans private number! He frantically and nervously told Rowan about the situation here. Rowan quickly prepared and went to the emergency room in the first instance, judging from his description that the situation was serious. Rowan arrived at the emergency room door almost at the same time as them. Dean, the medical personnel greeted him. Rowan took over the stretcher. Wait outside! He gave Spencer a firm look and quickly pushed Summer inside. All the medical staff followed suit. Spencer looked at the closed door, his mindpletely nk, still tightly holding the file bag containing Summers medical record. Chapter 2043: Elisa remembers something The kind of sadness rted to the hospital spread fromst night to now, eroding his bodys every cell. But now Summer was sent to the emergency room. This kind of intense sadness overwhelmed him, making it impossible for him to ept it for a while. Elisa waited outside the emergency room. While feeling particrly anxious, she could also sense the mans anxiety. Knowing their past, Elisa felt a kind of heartache. There was a kind of suppressed fear and despair in the air. With tears in her eyes, she continued to watch him. She was also scared; Summer was her best friend. She could feel Spencers rationality gradually copsing with each passing second. At that moment, she knew how deep Spencers love for Summer was. Spencer paced back and forth outside the emergency room. His heart was trembling, and he bit his thin lips with a hint of ferocity on his face. Spencer Elisa wanted tofort him, but didnt know how to start. His pain seemed unbearable for anyone to share. Suddenly, a detail shed in Elisas mind. She began to remember seriously that Angel hade out of Summers rest room, almost bumping into her. She instinctively felt that it wasnt a coincidence. And at that moment, the elevator door silently opened. Han walked out, stood still, and looked at the two people guarding outside the emergency room. Looking at the big letters emergency room on the door, he also felt worried about the person inside. The girl opened her eyes and said to Spencer, Spencer, I suddenly remembered something that may be rted to Summers situation! Spencer turned his eyes, his gaze deep. Tell me, he said, staring seriously at the girl. Elisa felt a bit flustered in her heart. She thought for a moment and blurted out, Something strange happened on the set today. I saw Angel entering Summers rest room, and when I asked her, she said she entered the wrong room. Angel entered Summers rest room? When Spencer and Han heard this, they both felt that there was something suspicious about it. Speechless, Spencer forcefully bit his lips, his hands clenched into fists! In his fiery eyes, there was a hint of brutality. He wanted to tear that woman apart! But now, he had to wait for Summer toe out safely! A few more seconds, just live a few more seconds, Angel! Spencer couldnt bear it anymore! The elevator door opened again not far away. Han turned and walked in, pressing the number 1. The doors closed, and the elevator descended. His face was particrly ugly. Han left the hospital and drove to the set On the way, he held the steering wheel with both hands, recalling Elisas words. His brow furrowed slightly. Could it be Angel who did it? What did she do? So, Summer didnt fall ill suddenly. Her condition might be very serious In the rescue, could there be a chance of losing her life?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Han liked Summer, it was love at first sight and an admiration kind of affection. He should find out the truth, even if Summer was going to die. She should die with her eyes closed! Thinking that she might die, Han felt a sharp ache in his heart. The car sped towards the set! Outside the hospital emergency room, the air was filled with sadness. Spencer sat in a chair, his fingers interlocked against his lips, with a buzzing sound in his ears. He felt his heart being tightly bound by every vein, suffocating him. If anything serious happened to Summer, she wouldnt want to live anymore. Elisa was deeply regretful. She hated herself for not sensing anything when she saw Angel. Water! Elisa kept thinking about where the problem might have urred and suddenly remembered something. Her breathing became tight, and she said with certainty, That water was the problem! Chapter 2044: Two Men Worrying About Her Spencers eyes were crimson as he looked up at her. Elisa had a clear image in her mind, and she was certain. Spencer, Summer only drank the water in that lounge, I swear she only drank water, the girls voice trembled, desperate to cry. Will Angel want to harm Summer? Spencer was on the verge of copse, his brows furrowed, almost growling with rage. This is too despicable! Spencer, should we call the police? Elisa cried desperately, wiping away her tears. Since the culprit had been identified, she was eager to get justice for Summer. Spencers fingers tightened, his knuckles turning white. He shook his head, his voice hoarse. No police, the relentless determination and anger were reflected in his piercing gaze. Elisa was confused. She had caused Summer to suffer, so why not go to the police? As Spencers thin lips moved, a hint of murderous intent crossed his face. I will handle this my way. Elisa looked at him, feeling an intense aura of danger emanating from him. His way? What way? He didnt say more, and she dared not ask. Spencer turned to the closed door, the worry and bitterness in his chest causing his brows to furrow involuntarily. He imagined the scene inside his heart was clenched. The waiting time was always long and torturous. Especially for Spencer, although he trusted Dr. Watson, the longer the time passed, the more uncertain he felt. After all, this was not an illness this was someone poisoning another person. In the emergency room, Rowan was helping Summer wash her stomach; he was professional, diligent, meticulous. The medical staff cooperated well it was already determined that she had been poisoned through food. The rescue mission continued Summers consciousness was gradually fading, weakly keeping her eyes open and feeling many doctors around her. At this time, Hans car had already stopped outside the set.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After getting off the car, he went straight to Summers lounge, which was now empty, with no indoor surveince. He carefully observed everything around and finally settled on the two cups on the coffee table. A scene shed through his mind, clearly remembering Summer had used this pink cup to drink water on set. So he took two steps forward, picked up the half-full cup of water, and walked out, taking out his phone to make a call in a low voice. Get it tested for me, Im sending a sample now. After ending the call, he walked out and got into his car. A scene without the leading actress was already being filmed, so Han did not encounter many people on set. The director was filming and waiting for news from Summers side at the same time. He was extremely worried, as if there was an issue, he wouldnt be able to exin it to Mr. Marsh. Mr. Marsh had specifically instructed to take good care of her, but now she was in the hospital. Han left with the cup and the testing center was not far from there. After handing the cup to a friend, he sat in the car waiting. He had to get a result immediately. In the drivers seat, he lightly rested his hand on the car window, his finger lightly touching his chin, his brows slightly furrowed. He was thinking, Angels lounge was in the opposite direction, so how could he have entered the wrong room? This reason wasnt valid. There must be something fishy about this. It couldnt be that simple. Recalling the various incidents since the filming started, from Angel being deceived by Spencer multiple times, to the leading actress being reced in the end this woman definitely holds a grudge. Women who have been in the entertainment industry for a long time are reluctant to fail, they all want to be princesses, they all want to be the most dazzling star. So, it wouldnt be unreasonable for her to want to take revenge on Summer. Han recently heard about Angels past with the director, and he seriously doubted the womans character. It was entirely possible that she wanted to harm Summer, this woman could totally do it. All he could do now was pray that Angels intention wasnt to harm Summer, and hope that the doctors could save Summer. Chapter 2045: Summer’s Arrival When a womans mind is clouded by jealousy and hatred, she will act without considering the consequences. Han was truly worried. In the hospital. The doors of the emergency room finally opened, and Elisa and Spencer rushed forward immediately! It was Rowan who came out, and before they could ask, he looked at Spencer. Miss Summer had food poisoning, but fortunately she received timely medical attention, had her stomach pumped, and is now out of danger. Her body is very weak and needs at least three days of rest in the hospital. Shell be moved to a regr wardter. Thank goodness! Thank you, Dr. Watson! Elisa was overjoyed and bowed deeply to Rowan. Thank you so much! Youre wee. Its my duty, replied Rowan calmly, having seen situations of all sizes as a doctor. Spencer, who was highly tense, only heard one sentence clearly C she is out of danger. He heaved a sigh of relief, but still felt very nervous, worried, and heartbroken. He wished he could bear all her pain for her! Before he could thank Dr. Watson, the medical staff brought Summer out on a stretcher C she was very weak.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer! Elisa was filled with pity and quickly reached out to hold the girls weak hand. Summer Are you okay? Tears quickly welled up in her eyes. Summer weakly opened her eyes. She was as white as paper, and only those who had undergone stomach pumping could understand the feeling. Summer saw the medical staff around her and Elisa, and also saw another familiar face Spencer was there too? Weakly, she blinked her eyes, not saying anything, but meeting his deep and sad gaze. He held the stretcher and followed it C his messy bangs casually falling on his forehead, looking quite handsome. From his deep eyes, Summer saw anxiety and heartache. This face was somewhat familiar, yet somewhat blurry, giving her an indescribable feeling. Elisa received a call from the director. With no news for so long, the director was very worried. How is Summer? Is it serious? What did the doctor say? She had food poisoning, but fortunately received timely treatment and had her stomach pumped. Shes out of danger now, Elisa replied truthfully. Food poisoning? The director was startled. What did she eat in the morning? How did she get food poisoning? Elisa had no evidence and couldnt use anyone recklessly, so she simply replied, I dont know. By the way, the director, Summer needs to stay in the hospital for three days. The doctor said she needs to be observed. Alright, Ill push back her scenes. After shooting this mornings scenes, well make time to visit her in the hospital and let her rest, the director told her. Okay, thank you, director. Elisa had just hung up the phone when she saw Spencer walk out of the ward ande to her side. By now, Summer was lying on the bed with medical staff setting up a drip for her. Spencer Elisa stood outside the door, facing the mans intense gaze. Take care of Summer. If anything happens, call me. After Spencer finished speaking, he patted her shoulder and walked away. Looking at his retreating figure, she took a few steps forward, wanting to say something but hesitating. Elisa had a bad feeling. He wasnt going to kill Angel, was he?? He said he wouldnt call the police. But with his personality, how could he let her off easily? His method must be very cruel. So the most severe punishment is waiting for Angel, right? Elisa was worried that Spencer might lose hisposure, and if someone loses their life, it would affect her future. But what Spencer wanted to do, she couldnt stop. Right now, he was like an enraged lion. Elisa Summers weak voice came. The girl came to her senses, turned, and walked into the room, approaching the bed. Summer, how are you feeling now? Are you feeling any better? That water was tainted, Summer said weakly but firmly. Angel tampered with it. Chapter 2046: Harlan Follows the Trail of Spider Silk Someone will handle this matter. Elisa held her hand. You take care of yourself. The director said he wille to see youter, and the bad guys will always be punished. What about Spencer? Summer looked around, not seeing his figure. She couldnt help but worry. Where did he go? Thinking about how he deliberately made Angel fall into the water several times, she knew Spencer was a nitpicker. He was quick-tempered, impulsive, and didnt care about the consequences. He stood firm backstage, and did things without considering the results. He considered her a friend and always stood up for her. Elisa noticed her worry and said to her in a rxed tone, Spencer is back with the crew. They wont film your scenes for now. The director said theyll film his scenes first. Summer believed her, but still had some concerns. Summer, dont think too much. You need to rest now. The girl nodded thoughtfully and weakly said to Elisa, Ill take a nap first. Alright, you can rest assured. Ill stay here with you. Fortunately, you are out of danger. Once you recover, Angel will definitely be punished as she should be. The bad guys wont win. Focus on getting better first. Mhm. At Arkpool Citys most authoritativeb, a staff member came out with the test results and handed them to Han. Han, theres nothing wrong with this water.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Han took the test results and looked at them in disbelief. Could there be something wrong somewhere else? the person asked, then confidently said, The water in the cup was tested twice, and there really is no problem. After hearing this, Han furrowed his brows and took the cup from the persons hand. Okay, thank you. Youve worked hard. Youre wee. Take care. After a while, he drove away and returned to the crews rest area. Although the test results showed no problems, Han was sure that Angel couldnt have gone to the wrong room because the direction was different. The problem must be with her. Han observed outside the rest area and finally noticed a surveince camera at the end of the corridor. He wasnt sure if it could capture anything, but it was the only camera. So, not willing to give up any hope, he began to manipte the surveince footage, working tirelessly to seek the truth. On set. Angel had calmly finished filming two scenes, and she was in good spirits. It was a breeze for her. She didnt have any scenes in the morning and was ready to leave. Adide kindly put a coat on her, opened the car door for her, and Angel, like a princess, gracefully got into the car. Adide followed her in, closed the door, and the driver drove them back to the hotel to rest. On the way, Angel admired her newly done nails, a hint of satisfaction appeared at the corner of her mouth. She finally couldnt help but ask, Do you think Summer has a chance to survive? Upon hearing this, Adides chest suddenly tightened, and she looked at Angel. So, it was her? A chance to survive?? Is it serious?? Does she want to kill Summer?? Adide was not aware of this matter. Angel trusted her too much, so she didnt intend to hide it from her. Dont worry, she wont die, but she will be seriously injured, and her condition will never recover to what it was before. Her immunity will severely decrease, and if it gets worse, there will be lifelong aftereffects. Angel, what did you do to her? Adide asked nervously. Nothing is foolproof in the world! So risky! Angel turned her head and replied with a smile, I didnt do anything, just gave her a little lesson. Meanwhile, through manipting the surveince footage, Han finally saw a scene C Angel appeared in the corridor with Summers water cup. It was unclear if she came out of Summers rest room, but the time indicated that Summer was being taken to the hospital. What was she doing with Summers water cup? After about two minutes, she returned with the cup, disappearing from the surveince footage and it seemed like the water in the cup had been reced. This confirmed his intuition, and upon careful observation, he noticed that the water level was different. Chapter 2047 – Can You Still Argue in the Face of Evidence? Han stared at the clear screen, his eyes shing with understanding. This woman was destroying evidence! Thats why the test results showed no problem with the water in the cup she had switched it out. It all made sense now. How was she so calm about it? Such a devious woman! Han saved the surveince video on his phone the only evidence he had. After saving it, he appeared in the hallway, searching for Angels figure. He wasnt sure if she was ying a part or resting at the moment. Meanwhile, Spencers car was nearing the location, speeding on the main road, his eyes still filled with anger. Angels car had already stopped at the entrance of the lobby. After getting out of the car, Adide followed her as they walked inside. Angel walked with pride, her back straight as if she had aplished something significant in her life. Adide couldnt help but worry for her she knew Summer had powerful backers, so why did Angel provoke her? Couldnt she just finish filming this drama and leave with the money? As they approached the door to the resting room, Han suddenly appeared in front of her. His cold and firm gaze locked onto her, holding evidence as he approached her. But Angel didnt seem to mind she treated it as a normal encounter, still wearing a particrly smug smile on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At this moment, Spencers car abruptly stopped in front of the lobby. He got out and mmed the door, exuding a strong aura of hostility as he walked inside, his whole being emanating an intimidating coldness. In the hallway. Angel, Han stood in front of her, blocking her path and stopping her from entering the room. The woman turned her gaze and calmly met his eyes. Is there something you need, Mr. Han? Why did you poison Summers water? Han asked directly, his determined gaze locking onto her. Angels face slightly hesitated, focusing on his gaze, feeling nk for a few seconds beforeing to her senses. Why are you ndering me? she retorted. The man didnt respond, waiting for her answer with his unwavering gaze. Adide looked at the woman next to her, then at Han, not knowing what to say. Which eye of yours saw me poison the water? Angels temper red, but she restrained herself and then walked toward the resting room. However, Han grabbed her arm. Not far behind her, Spencer appeared, hearing what she had just said and witnessing Hans action. Spencer stopped in his tracks, coldly staring at the scene. Why arent you heading to the wrong resting room now? Han questioned her. The woman felt a little uneasy inside. Han took out his phone. I have evidence here surveince caught you tampering with Summers water cup. A chill ran down Angels spine. She seemed calm as she met his eyes, but her heart was violently trembling. Upon hearing this, Spencers cold gaze bore into the womans back, his thin lips nearly pursed into a line, hisplexion pale, eyes burning with fury like an exposed leopard. Youre lying! Angel disguised her inner fear. Theres no surveince in the rest room! But there is in the hallway! Han opened the surveince video on his phone, showing it to her, still holding onto her arm, not giving her a chance to escape. See for yourself! Chapter 2048: What is Spencer Doing? The surveince video was ying, and Angel could clearly see herself entering the frame. She was caught off guard and felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Was there surveince in the hallway? How did she not know about it? She had made sure there was no surveince here! In an inconspicuous corner at the end, theres a surveince camera. You still wont admit it? Han stared at her, convinced that she was the murderer. You tampered with her water ss, and the footage shows you destroying evidence! No! Who said that ss definitely belonged to her? Angel vehemently retorted, sticking to her story. Is it yours? The man pressed on, closing in on her. Wheres the ss? I was just carrying the same ss down the hallway! Are you using me over just a ss, especially a limited edition one?! Pink sses are everywhere in supermarkets! Youre a man, you wouldnt understand! Ny percent of women in the world like pink! Spencer, who was standing nearby, winced slightly at her argument, the frustration evident on his handsome face. Han was about to dial 911 as he spoke, but Adide instinctively hugged Angels shoulders, feeling helpless. Scared, Angel stopped him from calling, raising her voice. The police need evidence to handle this! This is just spection based on a water ss! Besides, Summer isnt dead. What can the police do to me? Her words struck a chord with Spencer. Yes, the police cant do anything to you. How do you know shes not dead? Han fumed. Is it because you didnt want to kill her? Dont use people without evidence, Han! Angel snapped at him, trying to grab his phone. Why are you ming me when something happens?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Spencer, with a deep gaze, observed the womans back. After two seconds, he stepped forward, hands in his pockets. I think what she said makes sense. A third voice suddenly interrupted, and Angel turned to see Spencer in front of her. Even Han was surprised to see him here. Han, let her go, Spencer said, calmly defending her. Its just surveince of someone with the same ss. It cant conclude she did anything, and the doctor said Summer just had a simple stomachache. Do you really need to call the police over this minor issue? Han and Angel were both shocked by Spencers unexpected support. The words came from Spencers mouth? The woman looked at him incredulously. Even the actor was defending her! The doctor said it was just a stomachache? Han was still skeptical. She came out of the emergency room so soon? Just from a simple stomachache? Yes, Spencer replied calmly, meeting his gaze. So lets not blow this out of proportion. Theres really no issue here. Its making it seem like youre someone important to Summer, causing trouble for her in the end. Han was too shocked to be jealous. Summer had been seriously ill, but she was fine so quickly? Was it really just a simple stomachache? Feeling supported, Angel tried to break free from the mans grip. Let go of me! He slowly released her hand. He didnt believe Chapter 2049 Angel is happy But he can only believe that if Summer is really serious, then how could Spencer have this attitude? And he couldnt possibly be here.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Han wasnt sure what the problem was, but he really wanted to see what was going on with Summer. So, he turned and left. Spencer still had his hands in his pockets, standing in front of Adide and Angel, his cold and stern face showing no extra expression. There was no kindness or disdain towards Angel, but overall, he had helped her just now. Angel came to her senses and looked at his face, smiling and gratefully said, Thank you, Spencer. No need to thank me. Spencer looked into her eyes, a slight smile on his lips, then turned and left. This whole situation threw Adide for a loop. The two women nced at each other for a few seconds, both dumbfounded. Spencer was helping Angel?? Why? Thats impossible! Isnt he Summers friend? Didnt he used to be upset with Angel because of Summer? This attitude Could it be that he doesnt approve of Han? Adide couldnt figure it out, and didnt think much of it, as long as the major issues were resolved and the minor ones were overlooked. She came back to her senses and looked at the woman beside her, who was looking admiringly at the tall figure that had left, with a smile of admiration on her lips. Angel. Adide called her name softly, You should be careful, Han likes Summer. The woman turned her eyes, joyfully asking, Adide, do you think what did Spencer mean just now? He was helping me! Does he like me? Did he figure it out? Did he suddenly realize it? Adide couldnt exin, but with her years of experience, she was sure that this matter was not as simple as it seemed on the surface. He helped me today, I want to invite him to dinner! Angel was in a frenzy, quickly moving towards Spencers direction. Adide couldnt stop her in time! Spencer entered his rest room, holding his phone and had just finished a call, when the open door was knocked on. He turned around and saw Angel at the door smiling at him, Spencer, thank you for helping me just now, I want to invite you to dinner, is that okay? Seize the opportunity while its hot, the sess rate is very high~! Spencer faced her gaze, not in a hurry to refuse, but thought for a moment and asked softly, Today? There is hope!! Angel was ecstatic, her face even more radiant, nodding frantically, Yes, today, do you have time? Evergreen Retreat, at five, dont bete. Spencer told her. Angel was so happy, her whole head was in a daze, he actually agreed!! Okay! The woman was very happy, she just wanted Summer to know that Spencer didnt really care about her. She was lying in the hospital, and Spencer, as her friend, had already gone out with another woman for dinner. Is there really anysting friendship in this world? You can leave, I need to rest for a while. Spencer truly lived up to his status as an actor, when he had a faint smile on his face, not only did he conceal all the anger in his heart, but also emitted a deadly and charming charm. Even though Angel cherished the time she spent alone with him, even though she was reluctant, she still took two steps back, Ok, you rest well, see you in the afternoon, dont bete! She collected the smiles in her eyes, happily turned and left. Staring at that figure, Spencers eyes darkened. After she left, he took out his phone again, dialed the number and said coldly, Angel will go to Evergreen Retreat this afternoon at five. Okay, rest assured, I will take care of it. Chapter 2050: Spencer’s Deep Love Remember. His thin lips parted, his eyes sharp like a hawk, Try not to cause any fatalities, give her the worst punishment, and Ill take responsibility if anything goes wrong. Okay. After everythings done, just send me a message, and you guysy low for now, Spencer trusted thempletely, and he remained unruffled, Ill handle the rest, Ill take the fall if necessary. Understood, Spencer. Spencer was a loyal person, and those who knew him understood that, which is why many were willing to go to great lengths for him. The call ended, his stern face once again covered in frost. Angels good days were over, she wouldnt be showing up on set tomorrow. Recing the actress was just a matter of time. At the hospital, Han arrived at Summers hospital room with a bunch of orchids, the door open and sunlight streaming in, a gentle breeze wafting through the window. There, the girly in bed with an IV, seemingly asleep with her eyes closed. Elisa sat in a chair, keeping watch by her bedside. It was quiet, the kind of quiet where you could hear a pin drop. Han stepped inside without knocking, not wanting to disturb. Elisa turned at the sound, surprised to see him holding arge bouquet of flowers, the faint fragrance hitting her nose. She stood up and greeted him softly, Mr. Han, cing a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence. Han nodded, not saying a word. Seeing Summer hooked up to the IV, pale and weak with her eyes closed, he felt a pang of heartache. Han didnt stay long, cing the orchids gently by the bedside table, taking a loving look at the girl before following Elisa out of the room and softly closing the door behind him. They stood by the terrace at the end of the hospital corridor. Mr. Han, Elisa faced him, thank you foring to see Summer. What did the doctor say? he asked because he didnt believe Spencers words. Elisa recounted Dr. Watsons words honestly, Summer was food poisoned, the doctor said it was good she was brought in time, had her stomach pumped, and is out of danger now. If she had been brought in anyter, it wouldve been serious. She needs to stay in the hospital for observation for three days due to her weakened state. Food poisoning the man murmured, his brows furrowed. Elisa sighed softly, slightly annoyed, Actually, it was someone poisoning her intentionally. Han looked at her intently, Angel? Elisa was a bit surprised, wide-eyed and stunned for a moment, How did you know? He took out his phone, showing her the surveince footage he had obtained, Is this Summers water bottle? Take a look. Yes! the girl answered with certainty, This is Summers! I gave it to her! The water was tampered with, Han stated, This is her trying to destroy evidence, captured by the only camera at the end of the hallway. She switched out the water, so the test results showed it was clean. You also suspect her? Elisa was astonished, You had it tested? When Summer was being treated, I came to the hospital, heard your suspicions, and went back to the set to gather evidence, Han exined, But I ran into Spencer, he bailed out Angel. How can that be? Elisa couldnt believe it, He bailed out Angel? He nodded, affirming, Really, or else she wouldve been taken by the police by now. Did he tell you not to call the police? Elisa inquired. Yes, Han was angry, I dont understand why he suddenly defended that woman! She was about to confess, her face was written with lies! Elisas heart sank at the news, her eyes filled with worry. Whats wrong? Han sensed her distress, asking in confusion. Elisa looked up, Because hes going to deal with it in his own way. Han didnt quite grasp her meaning, What do you mean? Elisa exined to him, Angel might be in danger, hes going to take matters into his own hands! Han was stunned. So Spencer wasnt indifferent to Summer, he was going to personally seek justice for her? Knowing that there was no evidence, the police couldnt touch her?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Chapter 2051 This is the price 1 What method? The man suddenly became curious, wanting to know, Will he kill her? Not necessarily. Elisa shook her head. I dont know, he didnt say. She pressed her lips together, turned around and held the railing with both hands, gazing into the distant horizon. She just hoped Spencer would show mercy and not take a life. Spencers loss of control was really terrifying. Every second outside the emergency room, his eyes were filled with a bloodthirsty gleam. Elisa could feel his urge to kill. Han stood beside Elisa, looking at her, and then looked at the distant clouds in the sky. So, is Spencer serious this time? Has he fallen in love with Summer? This period of time must have been his emotional gap, as there were no rumors of a girlfriend online. Previously, he had always seamlessly transitioned between rtionships. So, Han felt a little struck. If Spencer is serious, there is still a high chance of him being with Summer.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. But in the end, his seriousness wontst and Summer will end up hurt. This is the most worrying part for Han. Around noon, the directors team sent someone to visit Summer, bringing fruits and flowers, expressing their sympathy and hoping she would get better soon. Summer was touched and didnt mention Angel, nor did she make her situation seem serious. Shes a kind girl, and didnt want personal grievances to affect the filming progress of the entire drama. Director, pleasepress my scenes together, Summer sat by the bed, weak but with a slight smile on her lips, I have the scripts electronic file on my phone. After a few days, when Im discharged, Ill definitely recover. Focus on recovering your health and dont worry about work, the director said with infinite tolerance. Dont look at the electronic file, itll strain your eyes. Your scenes can wait. Elisa was also touched by this. This director is really good. They didnt linger for long and didnt want to affect her rest because she had just had her stomach pumped and was indeed very weak. Summer, take care and get well soon, Han said to her. Ille to see you when I have time. Yeah, you focus on filming. Ive been lying in the hospital recently, so the workload for all of you is heavier. Thank you for your hard work, the girl smiled gently, and her amber-colored eyes contained kindness. Take care and goodbye. Han waved to her and then left with the director. At four oclock in the afternoon, Spencer returned to the apartment next to Summers, sitting casually on the sofa, holding his phone expressionlessly, ncing at the time from time to time. He was waiting, waiting for that damned woman, Angel, to get her punishment! Four thirty time passed by second by second. Evergreen Retreat was a peaceful restaurant, rtively secludedpared to the bustling city. There was no parking in front of the door, so the guests who came had to walk through a secluded path. Angel was here for a date today, so she didnt bring Adide and drove over by herself. After parking her car, the carefully dressed Angel got out of the drivers seat with her handbag and high heels, swaying her waist as she walked towards the alley. She hadnt walked a few steps when a few men suddenly appeared from somewhere, and one of them stuffed arge piece of cloth into her mouth! Then, arge sack was removed from her head, and another man hugged her from the shoulder, before dragging her into the small woods! Chapter 2052: The Price 2 Ugh Ugh! Ugh The sound of punches and kicks echoed from the small grove, apanied by the silent screams. Angel was beaten to the ground, receiving a relentless barrage of punches as if it were raining down on her. Throughout the ordeal, the men did not exchange a single word. They simply contributed their fists and feet, striking with extreme force while avoiding vital areas. It was obvious they were professional enforcers. Ugh, ugh Angel, trapped in a sack, curled up on the ground, instinctively protecting her face. The pain, unbearable pain! She couldnt cry out for help; her mouth was gagged with arge, foul-smelling cloth, damp and making her nauseous. The men showed no mercy, venting their rage on Spencers behalf. Each of them wore leather shoes, and the force of those kicks on a woman was excruciatingly painful, leaving her bruised all over. Her hands covering her face were on the verge of being disabled by the kicks. It hurt! It was a tearing pain, and soon, Angel couldnt endure it and passed out from the pain. The men continued to pummel her! It was only when one of them noticed, Wait, is she not moving? That they stopped. Someone pulled off the sack, revealing the unconscious, bruised woman. Her body was covered in injuries and her face was swollen. Someone bent down, ced their fingers in front of her nose, and felt her breath. Shes fine, just unconscious, someone said while taking out their phone to take pictures. Meanwhile, in the apartment, Spencer sat on the couch. His deep, dark eyes were fixed on the phone screen, emitting a bloodthirsty aura. Soon, the phone screen lit up, the sender having sent several pictures with the message: Spencer, its done. He erged the photos, looking at Angel as shey beaten and unconscious, feeling not an ounce of pity and wishing he could kick her again. It seemed like she had multiple fractures all over her body. Spencer replied with a single word: Good. It was around 8 p. m., after lying unconscious for several hours, that Angel slowly regained consciousness. She felt a chill on her body from the rain, which seeped into her wounds, causing excruciating tearing pain. She was awakened by the pain while lying on the overgrown grass of the small grove. The foul-smelling cloth was still in her mouth and her throat hurt, making it impossible to speak. Her face was covered in mud, extremely dirty. Trying to remove the cloth from her mouth was difficult due to the difficulty in breathing, and while her mind was clear, her elbowcked strength despite her numerous attempts Her hand seemed broken. The rain, pouring harder and harder, mercilessly pelted her body, awakening the dormant pain once more. Through the small grove, she faintly saw the lights of the city. After several attempts, she finally summoned the strength to roll onto her back Her other hand seemed less injured, but she had back and foot pain. Enduring the extreme pain, she slowly reached for the cloth in her mouth. With great difficulty, she managed to pull it out, gasping for breath. The dirty water flowed into her stomach, making her nauseous, prompting her to vomit. She turned to the side and vomited, suffering greatly She tried to call for help, but her voice was too weak, and no one nearby could hear her. The rain intensified, drowning out all other sounds in the world. After nearly fifty attempts, she finally struggled to stand up, enduring intense pain with each step. It felt as if her right foot was broken. Dragging her body in a state of great distress, it seemed as if Angel was merely a shell of a person.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She walked a long and arduous half-hour for a distance of several meters, struggling to stand several times and falling heavily each time. But her will to survive was strong. Chapter 2053. Not Sure If a Life Can Be Saved She couldnt die, she was Angel, she still had parents, she still had family Her strong will made it difficult for her to walk out of the small grove, her legs almost broken from the kicks, every step felt like carrying a heavy burden, it hurt so much, immensely. She didnt know how long it took, Angel felt utterly exhausted, finally she walked out. The rain drenched her, hair sticking to her skin, her delicate makeup long gone. In a daze, she saw a young couple with an umbreing towards her, she forced her body upright. In the dim light of the streemp, the young couple saw this drenched and disheveled woman standing in the storm, like a ghost, they were startled and stopped in their tracks. Help me Angel took two weak steps towards them, her feeble cry drowned in the rain, then her legs gave out, and she fell heavily forward. With a thud, she fell to the ground and didnt move anymore. The couple was frozen with fear! Could this be a scam? The rain poured down heavily, thick mist appearing in front of them, the downpour continued. Angely motionless on the ground, mercilessly drenched by the rain. Is she dead? the girl trembled and clung to her boyfriend, very afraid, encountering such a terrifying scene for the first time. Therge umbre was swaying in the wind in the boys trembling hand, he quickly took out his phone and dialed the emergency number and then 911. After all, its a human life then they went under the umbre and crouched down to check the womans injuries. The rain washed over her body, the water flowing down turned red obviously, she had numerous cuts and bruises. Ah! Its blood!! the girl screamed. Youngdy, are you okay? Youngdy, wake up Evergreen Retreats business was doing well, it was a ce to listen to the rain, elegant and favored by young people. So, in no time, the customersing in and out were drawn to this scene, everyone sheltering under half-bent umbres, inspecting, calling out, discussing Soon, police cars and ambnces arrived at the scene. Saving a life is crucial, doctors braved the rain to lift the woman off the ground. Someone screamed- Isnt she Angel? The people around looked and found some resemnce, so when the doctors lifted her into the ambnce, someone quickly took out a phone to take a photo. Its Angel! My goodness, how did she get injured like this? Was she beaten? It looks like Look, her hand seems to be broken!!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Until she was lifted into the car, until the car drove away, until the police put up a cordon around the scene Until the police braved the downpour to gather evidence in the area, then talked to the boy who made the call No one could recover from the shock of Angel being beaten. For a moment, the news spread on social media,plete with photos, written in a particrly horrifying manner, various versions were fabricated, and no one knew the truth, it spread ridiculously. After being brought to the hospital, Angel was taken directly to the emergency room, as the doctors determined she had multiple fractures and was clearly beaten, they were concerned she might be bleeding internally, and her breathing was very weak Whether a life can be saved, depends on luck. In the hospital ward. Summer sat by the bedside, she looked out the window, listening to the pouring rain, her thoughts suddenly a bit low, she didnt know why, a hollow feeling in her heart. Chapter 2054: Orchids She seemed to recall something, yet everything was hazy, with faint shes swirling in her mind. It felt distant, ethereal, and almost surreal. The contradictions of these feelings troubled her deeply. Suddenly, she did not feel like getting married anymore. She didnt know why. That night, Summer couldnt sleep. And the heavy rain poured all night long. After a medical examination, it was confirmed that Angel had multiple fractures. However, given her current condition, these were considered minor injuries. The real concern was her abdomen; her uterus was at risk of needing to be removed. The doctors quickly developed a n and contacted her family. The situation was dire. If the uterus wasnt removed, and surgery was dyed further, she was at risk of losing her life. Her injuries were severe. After a difficult decision, her family reluctantly signed the consent form for the surgery. They couldnt bear to watch her die. At night, Spencer stood on the balcony with a ss of wine, looking at the dark room next door. He worried about Summer and missed her. Is his sister also at the hospital with her tonight? A hint of sadness shed in his eyes. Despite reprimanding Angel, he still med himself for not protecting her. He waited for the daybreak to find a good reason to visit her. He missed her a lot. The next morning, the rain stopped. Spencer, who had waited all night, quickly tidied himself and left the house. Passing by a flower shop, he parked his car and hesitated for a moment before walking in, Hello, Id like to buy a bouquet of flowers to visit a friend in the hospital. Is it for an elder or a ssmate? Is it for a boy or a girl? the young shopkeeper asked attentively. Spencer thought for a moment and answered carefully, A friend, a girl. Is she your girlfriend? The shopkeepers smiling eyes fell on his face, observing his expression, and made an educated guess. He didnt answer, but the subtle change in his expression said it all. So, the shopkeeper smiled and said, Then, orchids it is. Orchids signify elegance, purity, beauty, and detachment. They also symbolize love, care, resilience, and longevity, with an additional meaning C happiness is on the way!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Then Ill take a bouquet of orchids, Spencer didnt hesitate any longer as he was pressed for time and said to the shopkeeper. Alright, Ill pick the freshest ones for you, the shopkeeper turned to pick the flowers, There was a man around your age who came to the hospital to see his girlfriend yesterday, also got orchids. He really liked them. Spencer didnt pay much attention to the shopkeepers words. Soon, the shopkeeper wrapped a particrly beautiful bouquet of orchids for him, and after paying, he took it with him. He also bought breakfast for her on the way to the hospital. Having called Dr. Watson, he brought light and easily digestible food. This was the spontaneous Spencers first time being so meticulous, moving toward an image of a caring man. Arriving at the door of the ward, he saw Summer lying alone in bed, and once again, his heart ached. Without knocking, Spencer gently pushed the door open, not wanting to disturb her rest. Summer opened her eyes, surprised to see him. Wheres Elisa? Spencer asked softly, Arent she here to apany you? Summer struggled to sit up, and he quickly ced the breakfast and orchids on the bedside table, only to find an identical bouquet of orchids already sitting there, which surprised him. But he didnt dwell on it and quickly turned to help her, Be careful. I let her leave early, but she still stayed with mest night, Summer told him, Elisa just left, my sister had a friends birthday partyst night and stayed over at her friends house, she will being to the hospitalter, she only found out about my situation. Chapter 2055: Early Morning Visit to Her You didnt tell your sister? Spencer found it very unbelievable, Its such a big deal. Its just a small issue, and I didnt want to worry her, so I didnt say anything, Summer settled herself, Why did youe? Its so early. Isnt it normal for me toe and see you? Spencer helped her sit up, then opened the breakfast box, while also looking at the two bunches of orchids, We are friends and neighbors, right? The implication was that their rtionship should be better. The girl looked at him and also saw the two bunches of orchids, saying to him, You and Han seem to have quite a tacit understanding. So, these are from him? His tone was light, but he was particrly upset inside. Yes, the girl said, He came by yesterday. I brought you breakfast. Spencer didnt want to mention that guy, so he ced a bowl of white fungus congee in front of her, changing the subject, The doctor said you can eat something now.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. So, did he ask Dr. Watson? Did he call him? His thoughtfulness was clearly on disy. Arent you supposed to film this morning? Summer said to him, Hurry back to the set, dont dy the schedule. No rush, Spencer sat down in the chair, scooped some congee with a spoon and brought it to her lips, Have breakfast first. He just wanted to stay and apany her. I can do it myself. The girl took the spoon and bowl from his hands. Spencer didnt insist, knowing she might not be used to it, he felt very satisfied just staying in this hospital room. Sometimes you really cant ask for too much. But looking at those two identical orchids and his heart wasnt feeling too good, especially one of them, it felt like a knife was stuck in his heart. What did that Han guy mean? He actually sent Summer orchids! Thinking about how he had looked for evidence for Summer yesterday, adjusted the surveince alone, and finally faced off with Angel in the corridor, Spencer didnt feel grateful to him, but rather felt a deepened sense of crisis. That guy liked Summer, it wasnt just a joke. Just as Summer finished the bowl of congee, the door was pushed open, and Agnes rushed in with her bag, Sis! How are you?! Why did you have your stomach pumped? What did you eat? Werent you always picky about your food? The two inside were startled by her and looked at her. Sis, since youre in the hospital, why didnt you call me proactively? Agnes regretted, sitting on the edge of the bed, I shouldnt have stayed overnight at my friends ce. She pulled her sisters hand with affection. Silly girl, why me yourself? Summers lips curled up, What could happen to me? Im fine, and besides, even if you were here, youre not a doctor, so you couldnt help anyway. Im not a doctor, but I can keep youpany. Alright, alright. Sis, you really scared me! Agnes reached out and hugged her, truly worried. The sisterforted her. Spencer was moved by their deep sisterly affection. In the morning, at the film set, Elisa met Andrew. Have you seen Spencer? Andrew asked her, looking around, I cant reach him on his phone. No, Elisa guessed, but he might be at the hospital. What happened to him? Why is he at the hospital? Elisa knew he had taken a breakst night, so he didnt know what had happened to Summer, so she told him the situation, leaving Andrew feeling extremely shocked! Why didnt he call the police?! Andrew was a little indignant, Angel should pay for her actions! Chapter 2056. Angel Trending Again Maybe he has his own way of handling things, Elisa said weakly, worried about the potential for serious consequences. However, she believed that even if something terrible happened, Spencer could manage it. Andrew furrowed his brow deeply, pacing like a restless ant. His way is it violence? Elisa met his gaze in silence, also thinking it might be. Andrew was filled with regret and anxiety, spinning in circles. Whats wrong? Elisas heart tightened. Andrew stomped his foot. Mr. Marsh told me to keep an eye on him! I was gone for just one day and something happened! I need to find him quickly and stop this! Its toote, isnt it? You realized this toote; its already been a night, Elisa thought. Things might not be that serious. After all, Spencer is an adult and considers the consequences. If he considered the consequences, Mr. Marsh wouldnt have sent me to watch him. Andrew didnt trust Spencer and immediately left, driving straight to the hospital! By then, news of Angel being brutally beaten had begun to spread, not just on social media but also through various media outlets. Information from the hospital had also started leaking out. Once it was confirmed that the woman who was nearly beaten to death was Angel, countless paparazzi swarmed the hospital to capture first-hand footage. After a night of emergency surgeries it was said to be very tragic, with her family crying together. Sensationalized reports with her full name began circting, sparking public outrage and shaking the entire entertainment industry- Top Actress Brutally Beaten in Woods, Cause Unknown Angel Attacked!! Actress Angel Beaten by Mysterious Group! Angel Seriously Injured, Nine Hours Later Still in Critical Condition Various headlines flooded the news, all about Angel. When Angel was carried into the ambnce yesterday, bystanders took many photos of her looking extremely disheveled as if she had been pulled from a sewer. Her whole body seemed broken in numerous ces; her face was swollen beyond recognition. The photos were widely shared. Her family saw them and were heartbroken and furious but more concerned that Angel might not survive. What could have led to such a beating? Who did this? Whats the story behind it? Spection ran wild online with numerous unverified versions gaining traction. The situation remained unclear. As a result, the topic of the TV series Noodle Couple shot to number one. The series had just started filming and had already faced multiple setbacks with cast changes; now Angels assault added anotheryer of trouble for the production. The director saw the news and tried calling Angel-her phone was off. He then called her agent Adide, who couldnt provide any details about Angels condition. So filming was halted for the day pending further decisions. Director, were dying the shoot again. Should we report this to Mr. Marsh? an assistant suggested thoughtfully. The director hesitated because if Mr. Marsh asked for details, he wouldnt know how to respond. However, dying the shooting schedule warranted reporting to Mr. Marsh. The director carefully chose his words; despite being a famous director, he still feared Mr. Marshs authority.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Meanwhile, as ire was having breakfast and saw the news, she froze and quickly put down her milk cup. Whats wrong? Rowan asked gently from across the table. Angel was beaten badly and is being treated at your hospital she replied, looking up at him. Its trending number one now; even news outlets are covering it. Chapter 2057: The Jealous One Rowan, with hispassionate heart, processed the situation and nodded. Our team of doctors is very skilled. If shes lucky, no matter how badly shes beaten, she can survive. ire didnt want anyone to die either. She handed over her phone. Look at these photos, the injuries are severe. She was still a bit worried. Rowan took the phone and examined the pictures. It was indeed brutal. For someone to dare to use such force these days, there must be deep resentment involved. This woman is probably not innocent; in such cases, its usually both parties fault. There are many reports about her online, both positive and negative. ire was very concerned. If someone really died, it would cause a huge scandal even before airing. This production of yours has certainly faced many challenges. Rowanforted her. Although youve received the copyright fee, you probably still hope for a satisfactory oue. Yes, some things are about dreams and not just money. ire said to him. You should go to the hospitalter to check on her condition. Its pitiful to be beaten like this. The dy in filming is secondary; we just dont want any fatalities. Alright, Rowan agreed. At that moment, Andrew had already arrived at the hospital. As he stepped into the elevator, his phone rang with a news alert- Top actress Angel beaten to a pulp! Life hanging by a thread! Horrific! He opened the article and was shocked by the report.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ding, the elevator doors opened. Andrew walked out holding his phone, bewildered. Could this be Spencers way of revenge? No police involvement; he wanted to handle it himself? This seemed like something Spencer would do. With such big news, could the police really ignore it? This is bad! Mr. Marsh will find out too! Andrew was in trouble; his task was to keep an eye on Spencer, but he failed. He ran towards the room he had been told about. The door was open, and he saw Summer sitting up in bed with Spencer peeling an apple beside her. Andrew, Summer noticed him at the door. Why are you here? Andrew quickly put away his phone and walked into the room with a smile. Summer, are you alright? Spencer nced at him, and Andrew greeted him too. Spencer. Spencer nodded and returned his focus to peeling the apple, thinking why did this third wheel have to show up? Andrews eyes fell on the trash can, surprised by the long peel hanging down. A naturally carefree and self-centered yboy peeling an apple? Clearly not someone who usually takes care of others-more like someone who gets into fights. It had to be said that loves power is immense; it can change a person from inside out. Summer, how are you feeling today? Andrew turned back to her. I heard from Elisa that you were absent from the set yesterday, so I couldnte immediately. Spencers strange gaze fixed on him! What right did he have toe immediately? On what grounds? Andrew felt wronged under that jealous re. Im fine. Summer smiled slightly; she looked much better than yesterday. Andrew nodded and looked at her again before ncing at Spencer, who was almost done peeling the apple. Spencer said, Its best to peel fruit; you never know what its been exposed to. He handed her the peeled apple. Thank you. As their fingers touched briefly, Summer noticed a bandage on his finger and asked with concern, Did you hurt your finger? Chapter 2058. A Man Who Takes Responsibility Facing her concern, Spencers heart softened, suddenly feeling like a young girl, sweet inside. He looked up to meet her gaze, his voice incredibly gentle, Its nothing, just a small injury, no need to worry. Andrew couldnt stand it anymore! Who knew how many apples he had peeledst night and practiced hundreds of times to achieve todays effect! His fingers had three cuts! Spencer. Andrew finally couldnt hold it in, Could we talk in private? I need to speak with you. Spencer nced at him, his eyes seemed to say, what could it be? Summer isnt an outsider! Andrew was speechless. When Spencer turned his gaze back to Summer, she said to him, You should go. Dr. Watson wille byter to bring me some medicine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. He turned back and asked, Cant it be said here? Spencer really didnt want to leave; he wanted to spend every possible second with Summer. Andrew stared at him expressionlessly, silent. Really want to say it here? Are you sure? Are you sure?? Helplessly, Spencer said to Summer, Ill be right back. You eat the apple first. If you like it, Ill peel more for youter. No need, no need. My stomach is only so big, Summer nodded, and I just had my stomach washed; I cant eat too much. You go ahead. Spencer nodded reluctantly, looked at her one more time, then got up and followed Andrew out of the ward. The two men walked into the hallway. Spencers tone was somewhat usatory, Whats wrong with you? Cant you see youre being a third wheel! Injustice! Youre even jealous of me? Andrew spread his hands. Im not jealous; I just find you annoying! Spencer said bluntly. Youre disturbing us! Alright, alright. Im here for an answer. Once I get it, Ill leave! What answer? Spencer, answer me honestly. Was it you who got Angel beaten up like that? Andrew showed him his phone; he didnt believe Spencer hadnt seen the news. Seeing the womans disheveled photo made Spencer inexplicably happy; he couldnt help but smile. It wasnt me. Andrew didnt believe it at all! He clearly smiled just now! Spencer looked up, the smile fading from his face as ayer of frost covered his eyes. He put his hands in his pockets and said slowly and clearly, I had someone do it. Isnt that the same thing?! Does it make a difference? Andrew felt a headacheing on and immediately followed by deep worry. Its trending online; everyone is looking for the truth. The police wont ignore this; theyll trace it back to you sooner orter! So what? Am I scared? Spencers attitude was indifferent. I can confess right now! Besides, Im not hiding; Im doing what I should be doing. As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Both of them fell silent for a few seconds as they looked at the phone. Spencer took out his phone and nced at the caller ID; his expression changed slightly as he hesitated whether to answer. Andrew saw the note on the screen: Mr. Marsh was calling. Spencer couldnt avoid answering; the ringtone continued. Knowing why this call wasing in, he still answered and put the phone to his ear without saying a word or even addressing the caller as brother. Come to my office, Ivans voice was cold. Or where are you? Ille find you. No, no! He couldnt say he was at the hospital; he didnt want Summer to worry. Ille right away, Spencer said and hung up. He knew he couldnt avoid it; with Mr. Marshs powerful methods, he could easily locate him and send someone over immediately. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief; it seemed Mr. Marsh hadnt had time to trouble him yet. After dealing with Spencer, it would probably be his turn next. Sigh! Chapter 2059: The Rival Arrives When Spencer arrived at the hospital room to say goodbye to Summer, Rowan was already there. He was personally administering an IV to Summer, his voice gentle. Miss Summer, this is a new medication that will help your stomach recover quickly. Thank you, doctor. Summer was full of gratitude towards him. He was really attentive and kind. How lucky ire was to marry him! Despite being the king of Lu Layeka, he had no airs about him. Youre wee, its my duty. Rowan took her pulse. If you feel unwell, be sure to tell me. Your condition is stable for now. Okay. Spencer stood behind Rowan the whole time without interrupting, silently waiting. After a while, Rowan released Summers hand and nced at Spencer before walking out without saying anything. Summer, I need to go out for a bit. Spencer took a few steps forward and stood still, gazing at the girl on the bed with reluctance. Ille back to see you when I have time. You dont need toe see me. Summers eyes sparkled with a smile. I might be discharged soon. Ive heard Dr. Watsons medication is very effective, and youre quite busy too. Spencer nodded and took two steps back, his eyes still filled with reluctance until he identally bumped into the door at the entrance. Only then did he turn and leave. He really didnt want to go but had no choice.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Not long after Spencer left, Andrew ran into a familiar figure in the hospital corridor. His eyes lit up as he stopped in his tracks. Bubu? Agnes was holding two cans and looked up at him. Andrew? She quickly walked towards him. What are you doing at the hospital? What a coincidence! It had been a long time since theyst met. Im here to visit your sister. Andrew was also pleased to see her here. Didnt you go to work today? Did you take leave? Yes, I took half a day off. The girl handed him one of the cans. Want to try it? I bought it! Andrew looked at her. Didnt she usually avoid store-bought food? Was she craving it too much to make it herself? He didnt hesitate and took it from her. It cant be as good as what I make. Of course not! Its always missing something special. Im honored to have tasted your cooking! Ill cook for you again when theres a chance. Andrew smiled brightly as they chatted in the corridor. At that moment, Hans car pulled up in front of the hospital. On his way over, he had just heard news reports on the radio about Angel, with all kinds of spections spreading wildly. So this was why Spencer didnt want to call the police? He was handling it in his own way? Yes, Han guessed it was Spencers doing because the timing of these events couldnt be coincidental. As soon as he got out of the car, he ran into Spencer rushing out. Han stopped in his tracks as Spencer looked up and saw him too. Spencer frowned and stopped walking. The two men stared at each other, with Spencer thinking, why is this guy here again? Han noticed that Spencer seemed to be in a hurry and needed to leave immediately. Since Han also liked Summer he remained particrly calm. His face was serene, even deliberately curling his lips into a slight smile before looking away and walking towards the hospital lobby. Spencer was furious! But he clenched his teeth and controlled his emotions. His brother was waiting for him; he didnt have time to deal with this nuisance now. Besides, Andrew and Agnes were there; they wouldnt let them be alone together. So Spencer got into his car while dialing Andrews number on his phone. He directly instructed, Andrew, Han ising up. Find a way to get rid of him. Dont let him be alone with Summer! Chapter 2060: The Rival Arrives 2 Andrews first reaction was-this task isnt part of my job! And its not something Im good at either! But then he looked at the girl in front of him and, in a good mood, replied, Dont worry, Bubu and I are here. With that, he hung up the phone. Whats wrong? Agnes asked him, her eyes as pretty as ck grapes. Nothing, lets go inside and keep your sisterpany so she doesnt get bored. Alright, lets go. At that moment, Summer was alone in the hospital room. Bored, she picked up her phone and a news notification popped up- The ring headline made her quickly click on the content. The photos were horrific. Angel had been beaten upst night! And it was severe. Even through the screen, she could feel the pain. Her first thought was- This was no ident! Who did it? Was Spencer avenging her again?? Before she could figure it out, the door opened and Andrew and Agnes walked in, chatting andughing. Sis, would you like to try this canned food? The girl handed her one of the cans.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Summer saw another can in Andrews hand. A warm feeling rose in her heart. She smiled and shook her head, I just had an apple. I dont want any canned food. You can have it. Sis, if you ever want the freshest canned food, you can ask Andrew. Hes really good at making it! The girls voice was like a silver bell. How do you know that? Summer asked on purpose, looking at her and then at him. The sister blurted out, Im honored to have tasted it! So is there something going on? Ansel has been pursuing her sister, but she hasnt agreed yet. But her sister and Andrew seem to get along well. Both cans were given to him. Then Agnes told her sister all about how she met Andrew. It was a bit dramatic. So when Han came in and found the room lively, it was unexpected for him. He thought that once Spencer left, he could be alone with Summer. Agnes and Andrew turned their heads to look at this handsome and gentle man. Especially Agnes; she was stunned by his good looks! Summer also looked at him. He brought things again today, carrying two big bags that looked like food. Summer. Han nced at the people standing by the bed and then walked to the bedside table. I brought you some handmade pastries. Agnes noticed that Andrews gaze lingered on this man; they seemed to know each other. Who is he? she asked softly. Andrew looked down at her briefly before his gaze returned to Hans back. He spoke up voluntarily, Mr. Han, theres no need for pastries. Summer just had an apple sliced by Spencer. The doctor said to eat small meals frequently. That statement felt oddly emphasized? Hans hand slightly paused as he opened the food bag. Agnes also realized something. Is this could it be that both Spencer and this man like her sister?? But her sister has a fiance! Han turned around; his gaze was kind as he looked at Andrew and asked somewhat reproachfully, Summer just had a stomach wash; how can she eat an apple? Such hard food could hurt her stomach. I brought pastries. Summer also sensed something unusual. Was this a subtlepetition? Ahem! Agnes quickly spoke up, If my brother-inw finds out, hell misunderstand my sister. You guys shouldnt do this! She was a straightforward girl who disliked ambiguity and hoped they would understand. Andrew wasnt surprised because he thought Bubu was joking to deliberately fend off Han, so he didnt take it to heart at all. Chapter 2061: I Really Have a Brother-in-law In short, under the dual pressure from Andrew and Agnes, Han had no reason to stay. He could only make an excuse that he had something to do, bid farewell to Summer, and left. I want to sleep for a while, Summer said to the two standing by her bed. You should go back to thepany and do what you need to do. Dont stay here with me. Im fine, not a patient. To be honest, her mind was a bit chaotic because of what happened to Angel and because she herself felt a bit strange. Some things kept shing in her mind intermittently but werent very clear She needed some quiet time. Okay, Agnes said to her sister. Well go out now. You have a good rest. With that, she and Andrew went out into the hallway. You should go back too. Ill stay with my sister, Agnes said as they walked. She might be able to leave the hospital soon. Andrew turned his head with a smile. Youre quick-witted, using brother-inw to fend off Han. That man has always had his eyes on your sister in the crew. Does Spencer also like my sister? Agnes asked directly. Does he see her as just another fish? Andrew met her gaze and quickly exined, Hes not a yboy; he doesnt keep women around. He didnt know how else to answer. Some things were secrets, and now didnt seem like the right time to reveal them. Andrew couldnt mess up everyones ns. I really have a brother-inw; Im not just quick-witted, Agnes said seriously. My brother-inw is a top student studying in Canada, but hell be back soon. They will hold their wedding in the second half of the year, and both families are very satisfied with each other. Agnes didnt seem like she was joking at all. Meeting her gaze, Andrew was shocked and deeply shaken inside! Did Spencer know about this? Did Summer have a fiance? Was this an unexpected twist? Whats wrong? Agnes noticed his unusual expression. You dont need to doubt me; everything I said is true. So Spencer better not like my sister.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Andrew quickly regained hisposure. Its not my business; Im just a bit surprised. He chatted with her warmly, Do you have a boyfriend? He changed the topic. The girl shook her head. Not at the moment. Andrew smiled warmly and brightly. In the elegant and luxurious presidents office of Marsh Group, Ivan stood by the window with his hands behind his back. He had postponed an important meeting and was waiting for Spencer. His sharp eyes showed a hint of sternness as he frowned slightly. The director had just called him to report Summers sudden incident yesterday morning and Angels encounterst night. Now, both important actors were in the hospital, and the director asked if they should temporarily halt the production. Ivan decided to pause for two days. Recalling these two incidents and looking at online spections andments, Ivan had already identified the culprit. Soon, footsteps sounded from the doorway. Ivan turned around and saw Spencer appear in his sight. Spencer nced at him, then slumped into a nearby armchair with his head down, stretching his legs straight out in a somewhat defiant manner. Ivan stared at him coldly. He looked like a child who knew he was wrong but refused to admit it, showing stubbornness despite his expressionless face. The silence in the office made Spencer feel ufortable all over. He raised his eyes slightly and found his brother staring at him. Ivans eyes were deep as he spoke in a low voice, If you really killed her, in thisw-abiding society, considering her influence, do you think I could openly protect you? Spencer remained silent, neither arguing nor showing regret. Chapter 2062: The One He Loves Deeply Ivans tone held no me. He stared at him with slightly cold eyes, Was it you? His demeanor was like a patient old father. He still wanted to hear him admit it. Ivan knew that since he came today, there was still some conscience left in him. Spencer could feel the chill emanating from his brother, but he bravely lifted his head, If I had another chance, I wouldnt hire someone to beat her up; I would do it myself! Beating someone up like this, and your anger still isnt quenched? Ivan replied, unable to understand. Summer is fine. I just talked to Rowan on the phone. Shell be discharged soon, but Angels fate is uncertain.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As long as Angel touched Summer, she deserves to die! Spencers logic was clear. She brought it on herself! The brothers gazes met. Spencer saw that his brothers handsome face showed no emotion, only a deep sense of detachment and helplessness in his cold eyes. Over the years, his brother had cleaned up after him so many times; perhaps he was truly tired of it Brother! Spencer suddenly felt anxious. He stood up andined, You dont know how despicable Angel is! She put drugs in Summers water cup! Summer isnt fine; she only survived thanks to Dr. Watsons emergency treatment. Such a woman cant stay in the crew! Shes inherently bad and will always threaten Summers life! Seeing his brothers agitation and indignation, Ivan only heard one thing: Summer was extremely important to Spencer. This woman might be Spencers only weakness. Ivan looked at him without expressing an opinion, his gaze drifting downward as he scrutinized his brother. Finally, his eyesnded on Spencers bandaged fingers. He asked softly, What happened to your fingers? There was concern in his voice. Spencer felt a bit embarrassed. He retracted his hand slightly, not wanting to change the subject; he wanted to continue denouncing Angel! But Ivans gaze returned to his face, waiting for an answer. I cut my hand while peeling an apple, Spencer admitted honestly. Didnt you buy an apple peeler? Ivan asked. And dont you dislike apples? Spencer didnt know how to respond. But he knew he couldnt avoid the topic, so he answered truthfully, I practiced peeling apples hundreds of timesst night just to peel one for Summer today. Ivan was a bit surprised but believed him. He stared at him without saying anything, thinking that this woman was enough to change him. How much do you love her? Ivan was curious. Spencer looked up and met his brothers gaze seriously. Without hesitation, he said, Im willing to give my life for her. Im willing to go against the world for her. Alright. Ivan nodded with satisfaction. I wish you both happiness. Ill handle Angels situation, but you mustnt act impulsively again. This is aw-abiding society; causing someones death willnd you in prison. I understand. Spencer felt immense gratitude towards him and asked anxiously like a child, Can you remove her from the crew? Find another actress as a recement? Shes been beaten so badly; shell be disfigured. Do you think she can still act? Spencer lowered his gaze and pursed his lips. Ive already contacted Sophia Violet to rece her, Ivan said seriously. Shell rejoin the crew when Summer is discharged. I hope you can focus on filming and not cause any more trouble for me; Im very busy. Alright. Spencer nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. He had many things to say but didnt know where to start. Brother Ill leave now, he said after ncing at his brother, knowing how busy he was with a packed schedule every day. The words of thanks stuck in his throat but couldnte out. Watching his brother leave, Ivan also realized one thing: Spencers previous affection for Jennifer had been an illusion. Because Jennifers eyes were simr to Summers, and their temperaments were somewhat alike. The one he truly loved deeply was this woman named Summer. Chapter 2063: Changes After Summer’s Hospitalization Spencer walked out of the elevator and headed towards the Marsh Group lobby when his phone rang. He took it out and saw it was Andrew calling. As he walked, he answered, Is Han still in the hospital? He left, Spencer, but thats not the main issue, Andrew said urgently. I have some major news I need to tell you right away. Go ahead, Spencer replied calmly. Even if the police found him, his brother would handle it. Summer has a fiance, and theyre getting married soon, Andrew said eagerly. Spencers steps faltered, and he stood there in shock for a few seconds. He held his phone, his mind nk. Although this wasnt the first time hed heard about it, hearing it again made him start to ept its reality. Spencer? Andrew sensed his silence and tried tofort him. I know this is a big blow to you, but you needed to know. The sooner we discuss it, the sooner we cane up with a n. At least they arent married yet. Who told you this? Spencer asked in a low voice, hoping it wasnt true.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Her sister said it herself, Andrew replied seriously. And she didnt seem to be joking. Spencer felt a chill in his heart. I got it. He started walking again and hung up the phone. His mood plummeted as if he had fallen into a cesspool. At the hospital. After Andrew left, Agnes quietly returned to the ward. Summer wasnt resting; she sat against the headboard, looking troubled. Sis, what are you thinking about? Agnes asked as she sat in the chair by the bed. Did Ming call you? He did, Summer replied, looking at her. But I didnt tell him much. Just said my stomach hurt and I was getting an IV at the hospital. Ill be discharged soon. The girl propped her chin on her hands and asked eagerly, Was he worried? Did he say hed fly back to see you? Summer shook her head. Hes very busy right now with graduationing up. Its just a minor issue; no need for him to worry. Let him focus on his work. Youre so considerate, Agnes said with a hint of disappointment. Is it true that after being in love for a long time, all the passion fades away? Like an old married couple? Her sisters words struck a chord with her. Was that why she felt strange these past few days? Had they been together too long? She felt tired and found their rtionship too nd. Sis, whats wrong? Agnes asked attentively. Why do I feel like somethings bothering you? Bubu, Im conflicted, Summer looked at her. Conflicted? About what? I cant really exin, she sighed softly. There are things in my mind that seem familiar yet distant This feeling makes me very conflicted. Since this hospitalization, I feel like Feel like what? Her sister asked curiously, blinking her beautiful eyes. I feel like I dont want dont want to marry Ming anymore. Are you regaining your memory? Agnes was shocked; her face turned pale as if shed missed a breath. Im not sure; maybe Summer had always been trying to recover her lost memories because that was part of who she truly was. Hearing this, Agnes, usually carefree, became deeply worried. Chapter 2064: Angel’s Situation Sis, maybe its the medication affecting you Agnes looked at her, carefully probing again, Do you not want to marry Ming anymore? Summer met her sisters gaze but did not answer immediately. Aplex look shed in her eyes. She had been wrestling with this question for a long time and still didnt know the answer. Sis, dont think about it now. Just rest and take care of your health, Agnes said to her. Ming isnt back yet anyway. When he returns, you two will need time to adjust. Marriage is a lifelongmitment, not a game. Yes, yes. At that moment, Angel, covered in tubes, was wheeled out of the emergency room. After four surgeries, her uterus had been sessfully removed, and her broken bones were set. She had narrowly escaped death but would never be able to be a mother. Still under anesthesia, she looked pale as a sheet, almost lifeless. Her breathing was faint and assisted by a venttor; her chest barely moved. Her body was wrapped in gauze like a cocoon, with numerous fractures of varying sizes. The doctors said it would take at least three months for her to walk again, assuming she maintained good mental health. If not, psychological counseling would be necessary due to the severe trauma she had endured. Her family had cried their eyes dry during her surgeries. Their eyes were swollen and throats hoarse as they kept vigil by her bed, looking like walking corpses, unable to ept such a devastating blow. Paparazzi got wind of the situation and snapped photos through the small ss window of the door, capturing Angel at her weakest and most disheveled state. These photos quickly became thetest news online, chasing clicks and views. Comments fromizens ranged from sympathy and prayers to sighs and spections, some even gloating or expressing indignation on her behalf. Is this the end of her acting career? A star has fallen Did Angel offend some powerful people? Surviving this is already a miracle. In contrast to Angels plight, even Ivan came to the hospital with Jennifer to visit Summer. They hoped she wouldnt feel burdened and would focus on recovering. The director brought Sophia Violet along as well, allowing the two women to meet again. Angel, Summer had just read the news. Is she out of danger? Although she didnt get a definite answer, she knew who was behind it. She wont die, Ivan replied. Summer dared not ask more questions; after all, this man was a legendary figure in Arkpool City with an intimidating presence. Hearing that Angel wouldnt die didnt bring Summer any relief; she couldnt understand how things had escted so severely. In truth, Angel was at fault initially; it was just that her punishment seemed excessively harsh. At that moment. A Maybach pulled up beside a wide alleyway. Spencer took off his sunsses and got out of the car.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Following the address sent by his subordinate, he walked towards a flower shop in the alley. The flower shop was named More Than Just Dawn. The sign was handwritten on an old piece of wood with beautiful lettering despite its age. The door of the flower shop was blue; it was a three-story building with a Santorini-style blue-and-white decor. This was the flower shop owned by Summers parents. Chapter 2065: Spencer Inquires This area by the river was awaiting development. The old buildings were uneven, but in recent years, they had been renovated with white walls and blue doors, giving it the feel of a tranquil town. Many walls had demolition signs from four or five years ago, yet no demolition had taken ce. The streets were clean, managed by the residents and sanitation workers. Spencer walked slowly, admiring the buildings and breathing in the air. He could almost imagine Summer darting through the streets. He headed towards a flower shop. Hello, sir. Would you like to buy some flowers? Summers mother greeted him warmly. She was not very tall, slightly plump, dressed simply, with a kind smile. Hello, maam. Spencer entered, enveloped by the strong scent of flowers. The nearly hundred-square-meter room was warmly lit, with rows of flower racks filled with various fresh flowers, some blooming and others still buds. Spencers gentle gaze fell on the middle-aged woman. Smiling, he asked, Maam, if Im not mistaken, this should be Summers home? Summers mother was pleasantly surprised as she looked him over. Are you a friend of Summers? Yes, Spencer nodded with a smile. We are ssmates. My aunt also lives on this street. I remember Summer mentioning she lived here and that her family ran a flower shop. He lied. Yes, yes, our flower shop has been here for nearly thirty years. Since youre Summers ssmate, youre my friend too. Wait a moment; Ill get you some juice. Summers mother was delighted to see him. As Spencer watched her turn away, he felt a pang of sadness despite his smile. This was Summers mother so close yet so far.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thank you, maam. He took the cup from her and asked calmly, I heard Summer is getting married. Is that true? Its true! Rupert will be back soon, Summers mother replied with an expectant smile. Once theyre married, Ill be at ease! Did she tell you about it? You two must be close. Spencer sipped his juice and smiled. Maam, which Rupert? Spencer asked deliberately. Summer mentioned it to me but I havent met him. I remember there were two Ruperts in our ss. Hes not from your ss, Summers mother said cheerfully as she talked about the wedding. Rupert is two years older than Summer. Rupert who? Spencer continued gently, I might know him too. Rupert Brightwood, she said with a happy smile thinking of her future son-inw. Hes a refined young man, very attentive to elders, always excelled in his studies, and takes great care of Summer. Though Spencer felt intense jealousy inside, he managed a polite smile. Maam, it seems you are very satisfied with him. Of course! Ive been looking forward to their wedding every day! My son-inw has always been outstanding. Hes studying abroad now but ns to return for Summer. The elder woman finally felt at ease. So their rtionship was stable? Spencer could tell from her expression. Deep disappointment Maam, have they been together long? Despite the pain inside, Spencer smiled and tried to gather more information about her-even if it was about her and that man. Chapter 2066: Inviting Him to the Wedding Its been seven or eight years, and their rtionship is very stable, Summers mother said to him. Young man, whats your name? You must be very close with Summer, otherwise she wouldnt have told you about her wedding. Yes, we are quite close, Spencer nodded, his voice gentle. We asionally keep in touch. Then youre wee to attend Summers wedding, Summers mother said happily. Our Summer went through a car ident and doesnt remember much from before. Anyone shes still in contact with must be important to her. Youre very wee toe.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Spencer nodded, feeling a sharp pain in his heart. Attend her wedding? The only way he could be at Summers wedding was if he were the groom. Auntie, Id like to buy a bouquet of roses, he changed the subject. Could you help me pick one? He really didnt want to discuss Summers wedding any further. Of course, Summers mother responded warmly. As Spencer watched her busy figure, he sipped his juice, lost in thought. His heart felt cold and heavy. The girl he loved was getting married, and he had no n. After finishing his juice, he put down the ss. Summers mother handed him a bouquet of roses with a beaming smile. Young man, you dont need to pay for these flowers. Consider them a gift from me. Youre giving these roses to someone you love, right? I wish you both happiness and longevity! Auntie Young man, there arent many of Summers ssmates who still keep in touch with her. You might be the only one. We look forward to seeing you at the wedding, she said with a smile. Spencer didnt know how to respond He could only smile back at the kind middle-aged woman. Thank you, Auntie. Spencer held the bouquet of roses, feeling a weight in his heart. Youre wee. Come visit whenever you have time! Even as Spencer drove away, his heart seemed to linger in the flower shop, haunted by the kind and friendly image of Summers mother. Rupert Brightwood. He etched that name into his memory. A bouquet of vibrant red rosesy on the passenger seat, filling the car with their fragrance. As he drove, he picked up his phone and dialed a number. In a deep voice, he said, Find out everything about Rupert Brightwood. His girlfriend is named Summer. I need all information on Rupert Brightwood and his photos as soon as possible. With that, he hung up. He felt both eager and apprehensive about obtaining information on this man. ording to Summers mother, Rupert Brightwood was quite outstanding For some reason, Spencer felt insecure. Marsh Group. A meeting had just ended when Ivan returned to his office. Standing by the floor-to-ceiling window with his hands behind his back, his deep gaze extended towards the distant horizon, watching the clouds drift by. His mood wasnt light. Thinking about Spencer over the years brought back many memories; hed watched him grow up. From being uncontroble to now being under his control, only Ivan knew the hardships involved. Spencer used to resist him by causing trouble almost daily-either beating up the principals son or even the principal himself. Each time, Ivan would leave behind importantpany matters to personally handle it. Like an elder brother acting as a father figure, he always cleaned up after Spencer without ever ming him. Because Ivan never got angry, Spencer eventually found such antics boring and naturally calmed down a lot. In Ivans eyes, Spencer would always be a child. With his exquisitely handsome face carrying an air of aloofness and nobility, Ivan never forgot his fathersst words- Take good care of your brother; in my next life, I would dly serve you. Those words saddened Ivan deeply; how could he ever let his father serve him? Chapter 2067: Sister’s Worry In the elegantly simple CEO office, Ivan furrowed his brows and took a deep breath. He tilted his head slightly, his handsome face obscured by the bright sunlight, making it hard to read his expression. His eyes were deep like the dark night sky, exuding natural arrogance and nobility. Agnes returned to the flower shop. She had only taken a half-day off but had toe back today and return to thepany by 2:30 PM. Mom!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Agnes?? Summers mom was surprised to see her daughter and quickly came out from among the flowers. Why are you back? You didnt give any notice! Have you eaten? I have. Wheres Dad? Agnes looked around as she entered. Isnt he home? Your dad went to get supplies, Summers mom answered happily. Its almost Goddess Day; we need some carnations. Mom, dont be busy right now. I have to go back to work this afternoon. Agnes said, pulling her mothers arm. I made soup today. Want a bowl? No, Im full! Whats wrong? Did something happen? You seem in a hurry and didnt mention anything on the phone. Summers mom noticed something was off. Its about my sister It seems she remembers something but also doesnt remember clearly, Agnes said. She might regain her memory eventually. Summers mom was silent for a few seconds after hearing this. Thats good; only then will her life beplete. But at first, you all told her she was Mings girlfriend, and thats why she stayed with him, Agnes expressed her concern. Even though theyve been stable for years and are about to get married, it all started with a lie. Even if it was a lie, it was a kind one and didnt harm her, Summers mom smiled. Dont you want your sister to move on from her past rtionship? She almost lost her life because of that boy. I know, but she didnt love Rupert that much. That was before. What about now? Can you say she doesnt love him after all these years together? As a young person, Agnes had her worries. I just wanted to tell you so youre prepared. Its okay, Summers mom reassured her with the wisdom of age. Even if there were no feelings at first and Ming was one-sided, after so long together as a couple and almost getting married, there are definitely feelings now. Havent they been well-matched all these years? Agnes didnt know what to say. Summers mom continued, Its good for a daughter to marry close by, especially into a family like the Brightwoods that we know well. Mrs. Brightwood and Mr. Brightwood are good people who wont mistreat your sister. If they want to buy a house in the city, theyll fully support them, and Mrs. Brightwood is willing to help with the kids. Agnes didnt say much more; she had already conveyed what she needed to. Ming was indeed great and had the familys full approval; he could surely make her sister happy. As a top student willing to give up a high-paying job abroad for her sister and return home, it was the best proof of love. Many times, Agnes felt both envious and moved. Oh, Agnes! Your sisters ssmate came by earlier asking about her wedding ns; theyre nning toe for the celebration! Summers mom suddenly remembered and told her daughter happily. My sisters ssmate? Agnes was surprised. Who? After her sisters car ident and memory loss, she hadnt kept in touch with any ssmates. Even college friends were scattered across the country; there was no way they would meet here. Chapter 2068: A Bolt from the Blue I dont know his name. He said hes your sisters ssmate, a male ssmate, and he looks quite good! Handsome and spirited, Summers mother answered. Agnes could never have imagined it would be Spencer. She didnt dwell on it and didnt stay home for long. After chatting briefly with her mother, she took a taxi to thepany. Spencer brought the roses back to the apartment. The bouquet was so bright it almost hurt to look at, and it pricked at his heart. He ced the flowers on the corner of the table and sat on the sofa, ncing around. He frequently picked up his phone, but there were no calls or messages. He was waiting for information about Rupert Brightwood. Until he received it, Spencer couldnt focus on anything else. At the hospital. Summer was given Rowans newly developed medication, and her condition visibly improved. She could feel the difference herself. After a final check-up, the doctor confirmed that all her indicators met the discharge standards and announced she could go home.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Agnes called Ansel, Do you have time? Can youe to my house to take care of my sister? Of course! Thank you, Ill treat you to chicken wingster! In Angels hospital room, only her mother and aunt remained with her. The other family members had stayed up all night and were exhausted. Since the surgery was sessful, there was no need for so many people to stay. The anesthesia had worn off, and Angel gradually woke up. When she opened her eyes, everything seemed blurry. It took her a while to see clearly. Her whole body hurt; she didnt even dare move a finger. Even her neck was injured and encased in a hard cor. She wore a breathing machine and slowly recalledst nights terrifying ordeal. The memories were vivid, wrapping her in a cold fear. She felt her personal safety was threatened; she was terrified. She had gone to meet Spencer but ended up in this situation How could it be such a coincidence? This wasnt a coincidence; it was targeted and purposeful. So were those people sent by Spencer? He didnt let Han call the police because he wanted to handle it himself. Was he standing up for Summer? This thought scared her immensely Angel felt more threatened than ever before in her life; she was utterly terrified. Angel, youre awake? Her mother stood up, her swollen eyes shing with a hint of brightness. How do you feel? Does it hurt? Her mothers heart ached deeply. Angel looked down and saw her mother. In just a few days, her mother had be haggard Mom She raised her bloodless lips; her voice was slightly hoarse. Speaking was an effort after surgery. Angel Remembering that her daughters uterus had been removed, such a cruel fact made the old woman weep uncontrobly. My stomach my stomach hurts Angel used all her strength to get the words out. Her mother panicked and quickly called for the doctor, still anxious as they entered the room. Please check my daughter, doctor; her stomach hurts. With injuries like these, difort is normal, the doctor said calmly. Shell need at least three months to recover, and thats if she cooperates with the treatment. Doctor, my stomach Angel weakly asked, Is my stomach injured the most? The feeling was too strange. You had your uterus removed; it was a major surgery, the doctor did not hide anything. But the surgery was sessful. Pain is inevitable, but your IV also contains painkillers. What? Removed uterus! The doctors words hit Angel like a bolt from the blue! Chapter 2069: A Man Entered Summer’s House She saw her mother turn away and wipe away tears, and she felt the overwhelming sorrow emanating from her aunt. Angels ears rang, her vision blurred, and she could no longer hear the sounds around her nor did she know what the doctor had told her. A wave of despair enveloped her. The doctor conducted a brief examination, found nothing abnormal, and then left. Tears welled up in Angels eyes, rolling down onto the pillow. Her heart trembled, and she felt utterly broken It was a feeling worse than death. She would never be able to be a mother she was no longer aplete woman. In the apartment.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The worried Spencer was pulled back to reality by the ringing of his phone. Leaning forward on the sofa, he picked up the phone from the coffee table and tensed up when he saw the caller ID. He focused and quickly answered. Dr. Watson, how is Summer? Even through the distance, his concern was evident. Rowans tone was calm as he quickly replied, She has been discharged and just took a cab home. She should be arriving soon. Spencer let out a breath of relief. Alright, thank you. After ending the call, he thought that if Dr. Watson had called earlier, he could have driven to pick up Summer himself. But since Summer wasing back, as a friend and neighbor, he could take care of her by making soup and cooking meals for her. That would be good too. So, Spencer took out his phone, opened a video app, and started searching for nutritious soup recipes and the ingredients needed. He temporarily set aside thoughts about Rupert Brightwood and saw this as an opportunity to impress Summer and get closer to her. Downstairs at the entrance of the building, Ansel walked in carrying arge bag of groceries. As he entered the elevator, he dialed Agness number. Miss Bubu, are youing home for dinner? Yes, where are you now? In the elevator. I bought pork ribs, corn, carrots, mushrooms, and goji berries to make soup. Whats your house password? Agnes recited a string of numbers over the phone. Got it. Im getting off the elevator now; well eat together when you get back. Use less ginger; my sister just had her stomach pumped. I know; I wont use ginger. As Ansel exited the elevator and entered the password to open the door, Spencer came out of his apartment across the hall, intending to go grocery shopping. He saw a tall man carrying a bag of groceries enter Summers house. Bang! The door closed! Spencer stood there stunned, his steps halted, even his breath catching for a moment. Who was this man? Rupert Brightwood? Spencer felt deeply shaken and took a long time to recover from it. He felt an intense sense of loss! He actually knew Summers house code! Summer probably hadnt returned yet He stared at that closed door with an urge to knock on it. But he restrained himself! What reason did he have? Spencer couldnt think straight; his mind was in chaos. A man had entered Summers house; this made Spencer extremely uneasy! Like an ant on a hot pan, would this man stay overnight? He didnt know what kind of mood he was in when he returned to his own room. He closed the door but couldnt calm down; his mind was still on that man who had just entered Summers house. After a moment, he remembered something and quickly went to the balcony. Trying to stay calm, he looked over at the adjacent balcony. He moved closer to the edge of his balcony and tried to peer inside. Although it was an open-air balcony, the ss door leading to Summers living room was closed. Against the light, he couldnt see anything clearly. Chapter 2070: This Question Has Only Two Answers Who was this man? How did he know the Summer familys password? Spencer felt a surge of jealousy and envy. His fingers tightened around the railing, his gaze shifting uncertainly. He felt a childlike sense of helplessness spreading within him. Suddenly, the sound of the ss door opening startled Spencer. He turned his head and identally locked eyes with Ansel. A man stood on the neighboring balcony, looking over, which gave Ansel a small shock. He paused for a moment. Ansel hade out to hang a towel. After calming himself and hanging the towel, he nced at the man again. Spencer deliberately looked away. For some reason, in moments like these, Spencer felt a bit guilty. Whenever it involved Summer, he always seemed a bit flustered. After hanging the towel, Ansel went back inside without acknowledging his neighbor. When the ss door closed again, Spencer felt slightly relieved but still enveloped by a sense of loss. He had seen the mans face clearly just now. He looked decent but quite young. Was he Rupert Brightwood? Would Summer like someone so young? Downstairs, Summer returned from the hospital and entered the elevator. She wasnt wearing makeup, so herplexion wasnt as good as when she did, but she seemed in good spirits. Because she was in good spirits, Rowan had allowed her to be discharged. After getting out of the elevator, she didnt go straight to her own home but instead went to Spencers door and rang the bell. Spencer heard the doorbell and was puzzled for a moment. Who could it be? He walked over to open the door. The moment the door opened, his eyes met Summers. Spencer was surprised but then delighted. Summer, he said with a smile. Summers face remained expressionless as she stepped inside. Spencer quickly moved aside to let her in. Summer entered his room and immediately noticed the roses on the table. The packaging string on these roses looked familiar. She walked closer and saw her mothers flower shop logo printed on it. She was a bit surprised. Spencer quickly lied, These are Andrews flowers. Summer snapped back to reality but didnt dwell on it; she wasnt there for the flowers today. She turned her gaze to him, their eyes meeting once more. Summer asked directly, Was Angel getting beaten rted to you? Her expression and tone were somewhat usatory. Spencer hesitated to answer her directly, meeting her gaze sincerely. At that moment, his phone rang. It was Andrew calling. Spencer nced at the caller ID, declined the call, and then turned off his phone. When he looked up again, Summer was still staring at him intently, as if waiting for an answer. He thought for a moment and began to speak. Summer, I This question has only two answers, Summer softly interrupted him before he could exin further. Rted or unrted. Its easy to answer and doesnt require much thought. Their eyes remained locked together. Spencer sensed that she was angry despite her calm demeanor. Her calmness scared him.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. After five seconds, he answered honestly, Rted. His expression resembled that of a child who had done something wrong; his gaze was somewhat guilty. Because his Summer was unhappy, Spencer didnt find hurting Angel thrilling at all. Everything Spencer did was for Summers sake. He wanted her to be healthy and safe. When she was unhappy, he was unhappy too. Chapter 2071: We Shouldn’t Be Friends for Now Despite having guessed it, Summer still felt a chill down her spine when she heard him say it out loud. He wanted to exin but didnt know how to start. Summer asked gravely, Do you know that her most severe injury was to her abdomen, and she had to have her uterus removed to save her life? Spencer remained silent; he had seen the news too. Standing in front of her, he hung his head like a child who had done something wrong. He only knew that Summer was unhappy, and the consequences were severe. This was not his intention; he just wanted her to be happy. Seeing him like this, Summer sighed. She found it hard to describe her feelings at the moment, trying hard to control her emotions. Do you know? She is a woman, and you havepletely ruined her. Wasnt it her own fault? Of course, Spencer could only mutter this in his heart and didnt dare to argue with the woman he loved. You did it for me, right? You consider me a friend and stood up for me, right? You went too far; it almost cost a life. Spencer, you cant fight violence with violence. If hitting people could solve problems, why would we need police? Why would we needws? Mr. Marsh can cover for you this time, but can your conscience handle it? The price she paid is too heavy. She will never be able to be a mother; this is a fatal blow for a woman. Spencer looked up, Summer Spencer, the girl called his name softly. You really scare me. You have too much hostility. She was just expressing her inner thoughts without ming or arguing with him. I Spencer wanted to say that his hostility was because he loved her too much and because Angel was truly detestable. He looked at her deeply Thinking of every second she spent in the emergency room felt like a knife twisting in his heart. He wished he could tear Angel apart! Let me have some quiet, Summer said, shaking her head as she felt overwhelmed. We shouldnt be friends for now; you need to calm down. Spencer looked at her withplex emotions. Summer The girl turned and walked toward the door.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Summer! She didnt look back and opened the door. It felt as if all the strength had been drained from Spencers body. Watching her leave, he felt incredibly bitter inside. She didnt want to be friends with him anymore So, would they be strangers from now on? Spencer felt like he had been cast into hell, with various emotions swirling inside him. After Summer left and closed the door, Spencer stood in the same spot for nearly a minute. A strong sense of pain surged through his chest. Looking at that door, his eyes blurred with tears. The guilt in his heart cut deeply like a de, weakening his resolve. With reddened eyes, Spencer shed a tear. After a while, there was another knock on the door. Spencer quickly wiped away his tears and looked over. Was it Summer? He hurriedly went to open the door, but his excitement vanished instantly when he saw Andrew standing there. Spencer was speechless. Spencer, were you crying? Andrew stepped closer and stared at him. No, Spencer replied as he turned back into the room. Andrew quickly followed and said bluntly, You were definitely crying! I got sand in my eye. Spencer sat down on the sofa and coldly asked, What do you want? changing the subject. Chapter 2072: A Man Comforts Another Man I came to check on you, Andrew said as he sat down on the sofa opposite Spencer. Mr. Marsh gave you a hard time, and I figured you wouldnt be in a good mood. I thought Ide over to cheer you up. Thanks a lot! Spencer replied irritably, wanting nothing more than some peace and quiet. Youre wee! Andrew responded with a smile, ignoring Spencers difort. How about we go out for hotpot? My treat. Dont stay cooped up at home; sometimes you need to get out to release some emotions. How about hitting a bar tonight? Spencer felt increasingly annoyed by the incessant chatter and asked, My brother didnt give you any trouble, did he? Just then, Andrews phone rang. The two men exchanged nces as a strange tension filled the air. Andrew pulled out his phone, and the screen disyed Mr. Marsh. His smile vanished instantly. Spencer nced over and saw the name on the screen. Cant even handle your own problems, yet youre here tofort me? he scoffed, leaning back into the sofa. Answer it. What are you afraid of? Andrew, sensing Spencers amusement at his predicament, reluctantly answered the call. Mr. Marsh, what can I do for you? Do you still have a backup of the Happiness Real Estate project proposal on yourputer? Ivans calm voice asked. Yes, do you need it? Send me another copy when you have time; its not urgent. Okay. After three seconds of agonizing silence for Andrew, Ivan ended the call. Andrew was bewildered that the call was about something so trivial. He quickly found the proposal on his phone and sent it to Ivans email; he knew better than to dy anything his boss requested. Spencer leaned forward and poured two cups of tea. He handed one to Andrew without looking up and asked, Andrew, am I being too harsh on Angel? Andrew was surprised; Spencer was reflecting on himself? Could he actually be questioning his actions? Something was definitely off with Spencer today. Seeing Andrews hesitation, Spencer looked up and met his gaze. The two men stared at each other for a moment. Andrew quickly tried tofort him. Well not really. Angel is truly awful. Shes like a bad apple in the entertainment industry, known for sleeping with directors during every shoot. Her character is terrible. Andrew continued, She likes to tter those above her while stepping on those below her. Shes bullied many neers who resent her butck the power to take her down. You standing up to her probably made a lot of people grateful.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencer met his gaze and murmured, Really? Why dont I believe it? Its true! Angel has a terrible reputation in the industry; dont you know? Shes targeted Summer several times! Spencer sighed deeply; whenever Summer got upset, he seemed to lose his ability to judge right from wrong. Spencer, look, Andrew said, showing himments on his phone. There are so many people gloating over this situation; Ive seen them myself. But Spencer wasnt interested in looking at thements or taking Andrews phone. He didnt feel any better because Summer was angry with him and had stopped being friends with him. This was Spencers biggest concern at the moment. Instead of making progress in their rtionship, they had fallen outpletely, which troubled him deeply. Chapter 2073: Sister’s Divine Assist Spencer, really, dont stay cooped up at home. Go out for a walk, Andrew said, putting away his phone and trying to cheer him up. How about we go for hotpot? Im not going, Spencer replied, feeling down and uninterested. Spencer If you have nothing else to do, just go back, Spencer said seriously, looking up. I want some peace and quiet. Dont talk. What happened? Andrew asked, puzzled. Did something happen? He couldnt believe Mr. Marsh would scold him. Andrews gaze unintentionally fell on a bouquet of roses on the table not far away. Confused and curious, he asked, Who sent those flowers? Spencer followed his gaze but didnt answer. Did Summer send them to you? Or are they for Summer? Andrew asked again. Neither, Spencer replied. If Summer asks, just say you put the flowers there. Remember that and dont cause me any trouble.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Andrew couldnt understand what was going on at all. Alright, I got it, he said, willing to help Spencer in any way he could. Next door, the house was brightly lit in the evening. Ansel, wearing a cute apron, was happily busy in the kitchen. The rich aroma of pork ribs and corn filled the air, simmering slowly and making everyones mouth water. Ansel, do you really not need my help? Summer stood at the kitchen door, watching him work alone. With a gentle smile on his face, Ansel stopped chopping vegetables and nced at her. Summer, you just sit and rest! No need to step into the kitchen; Ive got it covered! Bubu will be back soon. If youre bored, you can help wash some fruit-I bought lychees! Alright, Summer replied happily. She always found Ansel very warm-hearted. It was clear he really liked Agnes, though it was uncertain how Agnes felt about him since she always treated him like a brother. Perhaps feelings are only truly understood by oneself; others perceptions are just that-others perceptions. Soon after, Agnes returned home. She entered using the fingerprint lock and was greeted by the rich aroma of pork ribs. Wow! It smells so good! Dinner must be amazing tonight! Youre back? Ansel came out upon hearing her voice, looking particrly happy. There are two more dishes; theyll be ready soon! Go wash your hands first! Okay, Ill wash my hands now. Thanks for all your hard work, Ansel! Agnes said as she walked towards the sink and asked Summer, Sister, how are you feeling? Any better? Not just betterpletely well. Dr. Watsons medicine was very effective, Summer replied with a healthy glow. Thats great. Come have some lychees; Ansel bought them especially for us-theyre very sweet. Mmm. After washing her hands, Agnes sat down next to her sister on the sofa and peeled a lychee to eat. Delicious! At that moment, Ansel came out with a freshly cooked dish. Hearing Agnes praise the lychees made his smile even brighter; he had sampled lychees from five different stores before choosing these. Sister, Ansel has made such avish dinner tonight. Should we invite our neighbor to join us? Agnes suggested as she approached the dining table. There are seven or eight dishes-we cant finish them all by ourselves. Ill go call Spencer! Invite Spencer? Summer looked at Agnes but couldnt think of a way to stop her in time. Before she coulde up with an excuse, Ansel spoke up too. Is it a guy? I saw him when I was hanging towels today. Sure thing-I made plenty of rice! Go ahead and invite him! Chapter 2074: This Misunderstanding is Quite Big Agnes didnt ask her sisters opinion. She didnt know that her sister had broken off with Spencer and dashed out the door like a rabbit. Hey! By the time Summer reacted and stood up, her sister had already disappeared, eagerly knocking on the door next door. Summer looked at the doorway, her thoughtsplicated, her eyes evasive. Spencer quickly opened the door. Seeing Agnes standing outside, his stern expression softened considerably, even showing a hint of surprise. Agnes? Andrew had just been sent away by him. Neighbor, have you eaten? Agnes raised her chin and smiled. If not, I invite you to have dinner with us. My sister has been discharged from the hospital! Lets celebrate! Upon hearing this, Spencer did not immediately agree. The little girl probably didnt know that her sister had broken off with him, right? They had just said they wouldnt be friends anymore and now they were going to eat at the same table. Wouldnt this make Summer ufortable?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Whats wrong? Do you need to think about such a simple question? Agnes looked at him. Spencer thought of the man who had entered through the door and wanted to go over to investigate. Even if it was something he didnt want to see, he wanted to see it with his own eyes. Spencer! Agnes saw him distracted and asked again, Whats wrong? What are you thinking about? Do you want to join us for dinner? We made a lot of soup today! Its quite a feast! Spencer came back to his senses and answered seriously, Wait a moment. Ill knock on your door in five minutes. Although the girl didnt know what he was going to do, she nodded. Okay, theres still onest dish left. No rush, take your time. After speaking, she turned and went back home. Spencer went inside, quickly changed clothes, washed his face in the bathroom, and even shaved. He applied something to his face and kept checking himself in the mirror, arranging his clothes over and over again. He even picked out a pair of shoes with more ceremony than someone going on their first date. The main reason was-he didnt want to lose to Rupert Brightwood! Yes, he mistook Ansel for Rupert Brightwood. In his eyes now, there was only his rival in love! When Spencer was ready and opened his front door, he saw Anseling out of the room opposite. Their eyes met again; neither spoke. Ansel closed his door and walked to the elevator, pressing the down button while waiting for the doors to open. At this moment, Spencer also closed his door and inexplicably stood next to Ansel, waiting for the elevator together. Soon enough, the elevator doors opened. Ansel stepped in first. Spencer followed him in. Ansel pressed number 1 and turned around to find Spencer inside as well. The elevator doors closed as it descended. After a few seconds of silence Ansel couldnt hold back any longer and nced at him. Im going down to buy a bottle of vinegar. What about you? Didnt Bubu invite you for dinner? Spencer was taken aback for a moment-buying vinegar? His mind raced quickly. Im picking up a package. Ansel looked away without saying anything but internally criticized him-inviting him for dinner and making everyone wait? He must have been changing clothes just now; he wasnt wearing this outfit when he was on the balcony this afternoon! It must be said that after changing clothes, Spencer looked more spirited. Besides, he already had an extraordinary appearance. When the elevator doors opened, Spencer followed Ansel out. Are you Rupert Brightwood? he asked. Ansel stopped and turned around, looking puzzled as he sized him up. You even know Rupert Brightwood? Youre quite an unusual neighbor. So, was he Rupert Brightwood or not? Spencer still wasnt sure. Their eyes met again; Spencer felt that he wasnt. My name is Ansel, the young man raised his chin slightly as if dering war. I am Agness future husband, so dont think about her anymore-even though shes loved by everyone! Chapter 2075: Two Awkward People Upon hearing those words, Spencer didnt know how to feel, but he felt his entire state of mind rx a bit. Ill go buy some vinegar, Ansel told him. You hurry and get the package. Dont keep everyone waiting; were guests here. Summer just got out of the hospital and cant afford to be hungry. Ansels attitude towards him was unfriendly, treating him as a rival in love. After Ansel left, Spencer returned to the elevator. He wasnt very happy, even though this guy wasnt Rupert Brightwood, the real Rupert Brightwood still existed. In the elevator, Spencer dialed a number and asked quietly, Hows the investigation on Rupert Brightwood going? Spencer, since hes abroad, its a bit challenging to track him down. It will take some time, the other party replied. How long? Spencer was losing patience; he couldnt eat or sleep properly. At least a week. Weve already sent people to investigate, but with just a name, its like finding a needle in a haystack. Spencer said nothing more; rushing wouldnt help. He hung up the phone. Ding, the elevator door opened. Stepping out of the elevator, Spencer knocked on the sisters door. As he waited outside, he thought about what Summer had said to him and felt a bit sad. It was Summer who opened the door. She stood at the entrance, looking at him as she opened the door halfway. The sky had darkened, and the indoor light cast a soft glow on his tall figure. Spencers deep eyes looked somewhatplicated; his thick eyebrows slightly furrowed, indicating his unsettled mood. He felt a bit awkward as he met her gaze; she had just said they were no longer friends and needed some space. Summer let go of the doorknob and turned to walk inside without looking back. She didnt feel any better either. After a moment, Spencer stepped inside. Spencer, we also steamed some shrimp today. See if it tastes like yours? But these shrimp are smaller; they probably arent Pacific shrimp, Bubus voice rang like silver bells, easing the atmosphere a bit. These shrimp are good too, Spencer said gently. Cooked just right. Soon after, Ansel came in carrying vinegar. He didnt knock but entered using the password. A few days ago, Agnes had said she didnt have a boyfriend; now she had one so quickly? During dinner, Spencer noticed Ansel was very attentive to Agnes, but Agnes didnt act like his girlfriend at all. Spencer observed everything and made his own judgments. He sat opposite Summer and asionally nced at her face. Summer never looked at him; things werent like they used to be. Summer felt awkward too; her mood was heavy because she wondered if she had been too harsh with Spencer. After all, he dealt with Angel to stand up for her. Spencer was much quieter now, like a wronged child being cautious. His demeanor made Summer feel guilty. Had she gone too far? After dinner, Spencer said goodbye to the sisters and thanked Ansel for cooking such avish meal. Not long after, Ansel left too. Agnes, take this yogurt to Spencer, Summer said as she took two bottles of yogurt from the fridge. My stomach hasnt been welltely; I cant drink it. You dont like it either. Sis, this is yogurt you brought back from an 1800-meter-high grasnd. Are you sure you want to give it to him? her sister asked in surprise. You couldnt even bear to drink it yourself. Just give it to him, Summer said without further exnation.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Her sister sensed something unusual. Sis, did you have a fight with Spencer? She had felt something was off between them during dinner. Summer didnt answer and turned towards her bedroom. Chapter 2076: Sister Senses Something Unusual I knew it Agnes held a yogurt, staring at her sisters back. Ive been feeling something odd between you two. What happened? When you were in the hospital, he visited and even peeled apples for you. How did it turn into a fight? We didnt fight. Just give it to him. Summer stopped and turned around. She didnt want to admit she was wrong; she was a stubborn and proud girl. In some ways, she and Spencer were alike. Okay, Agnes agreed. What was so special about this yogurt? It wasnt something you could buy at the supermarket. As Summer walked into her bedroom, her mood suddenly felt heavy for no particr reason. She couldnt shake off the feeling. Maybe she shouldnt have said those things to Spencer her tone was harsh and hurtful. For some reason, Spencer lingered in Summers mind, making her feel uneasy and restless. Since this man appeared, many rhythms of her life seemed disrupted. Things were different from before. The doorbell rang in the next room. Spencer stood at the bathroom sink, washing his face. He heard the doorbell but had no desire to answer it, no matter who was outside.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. However, Agnes noticed the door was ajar and gently pushed it open with the yogurt in hand. Spencer heard footsteps outside and turned to look towards the bathroom door. Spencer? Agnes called his name softly as she stepped inside, her eyes falling on a bouquet of roses on the table. The flower arrangement looked just like their mothers work, and the wrapping film and ribbon seemed familiar She took a couple of steps closer and saw the logo on it. Flowers from their own shop! Spencer came out of the bathroom, surprised to see his sister there. Holding two bottles of yogurt, Agnes turned and exined, The door wasnt closed, so I came in. She extended one bottle towards him. My sister brought this yogurt back from Nanshan Grasnd for you. Spencers eyes fell on the yogurt in her hand as he took it without saying anything, just looking at the bottles. What happened between you two? I felt something was off during dinner. Did you fight? Agnes gaze scrutinized his face like a searchlight, seeking answers here since she couldnt get them from her sister. No, Spencer smiled gently. Thank your sister for me. At that moment, he felt a bit happy inside. Agnes nced at the flowers on the table, recalling what their mother had said earlier that afternoon about a ssmate visiting their shop. Suddenly, she connected the dots. Did you go to my house? Agnes looked at him with furrowed brows, realizing something was off. Are you the ssmate my mom mentioned? How are you ssmates with my sister? Why did you go to my house? Who exactly are you? A girl who drawsics is as meticulous as one who writes novels. Any slight anomaly is easily sensed and deeply pondered over. Facing Agnes serious expression and determined eyes, Spencer was ready to exin himself. Agnes stared at him and asked word by word, Why do you call Ansel Rupert Brightwood? She found it terrifying! Chapter 2077: I Am Your Sister’s First Love Spencer was taken aback. Did she already know? Did that man tell her? Spencer pondered, organizing his words. Spencer, you cannot like my sister! Agnes saw through his thoughts and said urgently, My sister has a fiance. Feelings should follow the order of arrival! Really? Feelings should follow the order of arrival? Spencers heart clenched uncontrobly. Since they were discussing this topic, it was inevitable to face it. He lowered his gaze and gripped the two heavy bottles of milk. Looking up again at his sisters eyes, there was an indescribableplexity in his gaze. He asked softly, Agnes, what if what if I loved your sister first? Feeling the weight of his suppressed emotions and the seriousness in his eyes, Agnes was stunned. How is that possible? Did your sister ever have Spencer tattooed on her right ankle? Spencer asked softly, ready to admit the truth. Agness eyes widened suddenly. You are my sisters first love? Spencer met her gaze, pressing his lips together as he felt a pang of heartache. Agnes, let me tell you a story. Agnes was shocked because she knew how important this man was to her sister! Her sister almost lost her life for him! He upied her entire youth! He was the only man her sister had ever truly loved! He was the source of her sisters painful memories. If it werent for that car ident causing her sister to lose her memory, she might have already fallen into depression. Love is the most hurtful thing in this world. After all this time, whether due to medication or something else, her sister seemed to vaguely recall something, though not very clearly But there were signs of memory recovery because her sister no longer wanted to marry Rupert.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. So it turns out this was all predestined by fate. That Spencer had appeared Agnes was young and didnt have the same mindset as the older generation. She wished for her sisters happiness but more so hoped she could marry for love. If there had been no first love, she would still want her sister to marry Rupert. Why did my sister break up with you? This was all Agnes knew-that the breakup was initiated by her sister. She asked, What did you do to her? She loved you so much; why did she break up with you? My love for her was no less than hers for me, Spencer said as he sat down on the sofa, recalling the past with sadness. It was my fault. I was young and didnt know how to love properly. I didnt cherish her. What exactly happened? Agnes wanted to know. She stood in front of the coffee table, staring at him intently. Can you tell me? Spencer ced the two bottles of yogurt on the coffee table and sped his hands together near his lips, his gaze falling on the yogurt. After she transferred schools, she once came back to visit me without informing me in advance. At that time, our ss had been divided into arts and sciences streams, and half of the ssmates were strangers to her. Agnes listened attentively without interrupting, watching him intently. She believed every word he said because he had no reason to lie. Spencer continued, During dinner time, I went to y basketball. She came to the ssroom and found my seat. In my drawer, she discovered photo stickers of me with a female ssmate and love letters from that female ssmate Hearing this, Agnes could imagine how heartbroken her sister must have been that day. Did you meet that day? she asked. Chapter 2078: The Reason for the Breakup I saw her. Every time Spencer recalled that day, he felt deep regret. If he had known it was theirst meeting before the breakup, he would have noticed her change in mood, held her tight, and tried to exin everything. Spencer sat on the couch, breathing heavily, his eyes filled with remorse. But I didnt notice her unhappiness. I saw her in the ssroom; she brought me snacks and a notebook. I walked her to the school gate before evening self-study. Silence filled the air, heavy with gloom. Spencer remembered the stormy weather and the sorrow of that farewell. The pain was so intense he could hardly breathe. He said, Later, she sent me an email to break up with me and then blocked me. I couldnt even exin to her His voice was hoarse. Agnes listened and felt his sadness, her mood also bing heavy. Later, I found out something. A girl named Karen from our ss called her and provoked her. Karen is very bad and liked me a lot. Iter learned she was very maniptive. She used her position as a ss officer to constantly arrange for us to be together in various activities, but I never liked her. So it was a misunderstanding? Someone stirred up trouble? Agnes could feel his pain and regret at this moment. Spencer remained silent, his head bowed, his mental strength suddenly weakened. He couldnt deceive himself; he was still very sad and regretful. And then? Agnes asked him. What about now? What are you thinking? Did you approach my sister on purpose? Not only did you join the same show as her, but you also moved next door. Was this all your n? What do you want? I love her, Spencer looked up and said seriously to his sister, I want to be with her! Agness heart trembled violently at this revtion! Such a big secret left her feeling overwhelmed. She took two steps back. You love her She sat down on the couch and then fell silent But she has a fiance now Agness mind was in turmoil. Spencer was silent; he didnt know what to do either. Summer had lost her memory and didnt remember the past. Then Rupert Brightwood appeared as her fiance, and Summers mother liked him very much. Spencers mind was in chaos. Next door, Summer had already finished a ss of honey water and walked out of the living room without seeing her sister return. She couldnt help but worry. As she opened the front door, she saw her sistering out of Spencers room.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sis What happened? Why were you there so long? Her sisters concerned gaze fell on Agness face. Agnes hid it well; she looked up and smiled. Nothing, just talked about the script. Then she walked past her sister into the room. Her sister didnt doubt this exnation either. Recently, everyone had been in contact because of ires show. Agnes returned to her room, sat on the bed in a daze, a stiff smile on her face, and sighed heavily as if she hadnt yet collected her thoughts. Oh my God! Spencer is actually my sisters first love!! Night fell at Emerald Bay. Ivan wore a white casual suit, looking much younger; in fact, he wasnt old but appeared much more gentle in demeanor. At home and at work, he was like two different people. Chapter 2079: Then I Would Kill Her Pregnant Jennifers belly was gradually showing, and she no longer had early pregnancy symptoms. Her mood and condition were quite good. She had been spending most of her time at home recently, living a leisurely life akin to retirement. She designed clothes she liked, tended to flowers and fish, yed chess with Marry, and asionally practiced calligraphy. Her nature became increasingly gentle, like an elegant orchid. Every day, she made video calls with Alfie and Diana to talk about life and studies. After dinner, Ivan set his phone to silent mode and took his wifes hand for a walk in the yard. The beautiful sunset bathed them in light; they looked like a perfect couple, radiating happiness in the air. Have you been busy with worktely? Jennifer turned her eyes to him, her gaze filled with an admiring smile. Ivans demeanor softenedpletely when facing her, and his smile was genuine. Not too busy. Please take care of yourself. I want you to be healthy and safe. This had always been Jennifers wish. Ivan had heard these warm words countless times, but each time he heard them again, he felt incredibly happy and considered himself the luckiest man in the world. Well, I still need to work hard to earn money for baby form. He released her hand and put his arm around her shoulders while holding her hand with the other. Jennifer, meeting you feels like Ive used up all my luck. Since being with you, my fortunes have improved. Really? The woman smiled happily. It seems Im your lucky star. Absolutely. By the way, how is Spencer doingtely? Jennifer asked directly. Did you criticize him about Angel? I did not. Actually, you cant really me him for this, Jennifer analyzed objectively. If it were you at his age facing the same situation, what would you do? Ivan answered almost without thinking, Then I would kill her. Jennifer looked at his handsome profile and serious expression and couldnt help butugh. So, I didnt me him, Ivan raised an eyebrow and turned to her. Honestly, I understand him very well, but I cant condone such behavior; otherwise, he would be uncontroble. Yes. Jennifer always felt that Spencer was pitiful. Despite appearing tock nothing and even being envied by many people, Spencers loneliness, istion, and even inferiority were feelings that only someone in his position could understand. His awkward identity meant he was destined to be judged by the world. Fortunately, Ivan had steadfastly stood by Spencers side over the years, treating him like a younger brother, which spared him from much scorn and bullying.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Spencer both feared and admired Ivan deeply and was full of gratitude towards him. Although he wasnt good at expressing himself and rarely said thank you, he knew gratitude in his heart. After their walk, the couple returned to the living room. Ivan took out his phone and saw three missed calls. He calmly called back. Mr. Marsh, Spencer has been having someone investigate a man named Rupert Brightwood recently, the person reported. Rupert Brightwood? Ivan put one hand in his pocket. Who is Rupert Brightwood? Why is Spencer investigating him? I dont know; I only know that this man is studying in Canada. Spencer has sent people to investigate all his information there but hasnt found anything yet. Chapter 2080: Sister Seemed to Be Holding a Bomb Ivan pondered for a moment, Alright, I understand. After ending the call, he dialed another number, this time to Canada. Good evening, Mr. Marsh, the person on the other end greeted respectfully. What can I do for you? I need you to look into someone for me. His name is Rupert Brightwood, Ivan instructed in a low voice. Hes an international student from Arkpool City. I want all the information you can find on him, the more detailed, the better. Understood, Mr. Marsh. Ill start right away. Ivan hung up the phone, knowing that the other party had already begun mobilizing all departments. He nced at Jennifer before returning to apany his wife. Recently, he had been focusing on prenatal education, telling Jennifer stories every day for a month now. They had already gone through a thick set of picture books. Even though the baby was not yet formed and didnt have ears to hear his voice, Jennifer felt much happier listening to him, which was beneficial in its own way. When Ivan was with Jennifer, he became particrly yful. He tried to spend as much quality time with her as possible. It wasnt just about being physically present while ying on his phone or working; he was genuinely engaged. They would either go for walks together, he would tell her stories, or review her design drafts and offer suggestions. Their rtionship improved significantly. These sweet and warm moments brought greatfort to Marry and Jordan, who smiled more often now. Since Mrs. Marsh arrived, Emerald Bay felt more lively and homely. Mr. Marsh seemed like a different person. At night. In Summers bedroom, the main light was off. She leaned against the headboard, hugging a pillow and finding it hard to fall asleep. She asionally nced out the window, wondering if Spencer was asleep. It seemed like his light was still on she could see it shining through. Summer felt a bit conflicted and uneasy inside. The words she said today had indeed hurt Spencer. She began to reflect; no matter what, Spencer was standing up for her and ended up being med by her instead. He must feel terrible. Everyone else could criticize him, but she couldnt The girl deeply regretted her actions that night. Spencers feelings were not onlyplicated but also tinged with fear and anxiety. He was scared of losing everything because things were spiraling out of control. Despite repeatedly telling his sister not to inform their older sister about this matter, his sister hadnt explicitly agreed to keep it a secret before leaving. It seemed like she hadnt fully processed what happened and couldnt ept it yet Spencer couldnt fathom his sisters thoughts, let alone his older sisters. In any case, Spencer couldnt face it anymore. If Summer found out that he was her first love the one who had hurt her the one who almost cost her life he couldnt imagine whether he could still be part of Summers world or how much she would despise him. All his ns were disrupted. Spencer felt both scared and sad as he sat heavily on the sofa and sighed deeply. He couldnt think of any solution; his mind felt like it was going to explode! His thoughts were inplete disarray. He regretted his impulsiveness; he shouldnt have gone to Summers mothers shop today or taken a bouquet of flowers! But there is no medicine for regret in this world, just as he shouldnt have made Summer feel insecure back then! Agnes returned to her room and didnte out again. She seemed like she was holding a huge bomb, terrified. She sat at her desk drawing but frequently stopped and got distracted.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What should I do? What should I do? Sister and Spencer is this fate? Is this an unfinished destiny? They separated for ten years only to meet again? Even soap operas arent this melodramatic! There was a possibility that her sisters memories could return something that had never happened before if her sister regained her memories, would she still love Spencer? Agnes had a strong premonition that their once peaceful life was about to be disrupted. Chapter 2081: Unusual Views on Marriage Since waking up in the hospital, Summer had been feeling uneasy. She often found herself distracted, subconsciously trying to recall past events, even though she couldnt remember anything. She had a sense that the missing memories were important to her perhaps it was the drug Angel had given her that stimted her brain. At night, in the bedroom, her phone rang. Summer snapped back to reality and nced at the caller ID before answering, Hello, Rupert. Summer, are you asleep? A gentle male voice came through. Not yet, she replied softly. What are you doing? Are you done with work? I took on two tutoring jobs recently and just got back. I wanted to let you know that it might take me another half a month to return to Arkpool City. Alright, take your time, Summer said, never questioning his reasons. She wasnt one to meddle and always gave him enough freedom, waiting patiently for his decisions. Summer, my mom wants to buy us a house in Arkpool City. What do you think about that? he asked calmly. My thoughts? Summer pondered for a moment and smiled. I think the first house doesnt need to be too big. We could buy one in a good school district and prioritize our childs education. The second house can be an upgrade; we can work hard together and buy it when we have more money. That way, theres less pressure on everyone. Rupert remained silent. Rupert? Summer asked softly. Are you listening? Summer, to be honest, I dont want to buy a house right now, Rupert Brightwood said. Summer smiled slightly. Why not? Its mainly because I dont have much savings myself, and my parents spent a lot raising me. I dont want to drain them dry, Rupert exined. Summer was taken aback. Why did he even ask for her opinion then? His words made it sound like she was trying to drain his parents money Summer, after we get married, we can live with my parents for a while. My mom can help take care of our child. The nearby school isnt the best but its not the worst either. If a child is meant to excel academically, they will do well anywhere. Education also depends on talent, Rupert continued. Summer pressed her lips together but kept smiling. Alright, well discuss it when you get back. And about the dowry, I have some thoughts too, Rupert said gently. Im not sure if youll understand. Just say it directly; Im listening, Summer replied softly, still smiling faintly. I dont want our marriage to feel like a transaction. Maybe its because Ive spent so much time abroad where Ive seen many examples of free love and marriage. I even think we dont need a wedding ceremony at all. Life is about being together and loving each other; what do you think? Ill wait for you toe back, Summer said calmly. Well talk then.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Summer, please dont be upset. I truly love you, Rupert promised her. I want to be with you; I just hope our marriage can be unique and different. Summer didnt respond; she was silent and had no interest in discussing marriage anymore. Yes, she no longer wanted to get married. Get some rest, darling. Goodnight, Rupert said before hanging up after a moment. Holding her phone, Summer felt a mix of emotions. She didnt want to get married so soon; she suddenly felt that something was missing in her life. Shouldnt love be passionate? Thinking back over the years with Rupert, they had spent so little time together that they hardly had any memories Were they really ready to enter the halls of marriage? Chapter 2082: She Didn’t Want to Get Married Anymore The night grew deeper. Summery on her side in bed, her light amber eyes gazing out the window. It was veryte when she finally fell asleep. Only after the light in the next room went out did she get up to draw the curtains. Lying back on her side, she couldnt shake Spencers image from her mind. Was he angry too? He must feel wronged, right? Realizing her unusual thoughts, Summer felt a twinge of unease. She was engaged, after all How could she be thinking about another man? That night, Summer had a dream. In the dream-a dense sycamore forest, like a primeval jungle, with tall, straight trees that spread out like giant umbres. The ground was covered with finger-length grass, like a carpet, giving a sense of serene beauty. The air was filled with the fresh scent of natures oxygen bar. She wore a white dress and chased a man in a white shirt, always behind him. Theyughed and yed like innocent children. The golden sunlight filtered through the leaves, casting dappled shadows on them, like countless twinkling butterflies. Against the light, Summer continued to follow the boy around the thick sycamore trees, circling again and again, Wait for me, hehe, wait for me! She couldnt see his face clearly or know his identity, but that moment was so beautiful it felt unreal like a fairytale. The next morning, as dawn broke with a sliver of light on the horizon, Summer was jolted awake by her rm clock. Her dream was unfinished; lying in bed staring at the ceiling, she could still hear the rm while her thoughts lingered in the dream. She recalled the dream vividly as if it were real and felt so close. The sunlight was so dreamy and warm, like it had a filter-such a beautiful scene. Who was that boy? They seemed very close; he seemed like her boyfriend. But she could never see his face or know his name; throughout the dream, she just chased him without any interaction. Soon enough, the rm stopped ringing. Then there was a knock at the door. Sister, are you awake? Agness voice came through; they had agreed to go jogging this morning. Awake,ing! Summer threw off her covers and began to change clothes and make her bed. What Rupert Brightwood saidst night didnt affect her mood because she hadnt nned on getting married so soon anyway. This matter could wait until Rupert returned to discuss it further.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Yes, since being admitted to the hospital, she no longer wanted to get married. There was no reason; it was just a subjective feeling she couldnt exin herself. But she didnt want to go against her heart; after all, marriage wasnt childs y. To give Summer an extra day of rest, the crew decided to halt work for another day with Mr. Marshs approval and direct order. So today everyone stayed home for leisure activities; filming would officially resume tomorrow. Early in the morning, a limited-edition Lamborghini parked in Spencers mansion courtyard. In an instant, golden rays of light burst from the clouds-todays weather was excellent. Just waking up, Weston stood at his bedroom window on the second floor and stretchedzily. After holing up here for several days, he nned to visit the club today and got up early for that reason. Huh? Theres a car in the yard? He looked closely-it was a Lamborghini with an imposing license te Mr. Marshs car? The young man instantly shook off his sleepiness! He saw the car door open and that legendary man from Arkpool City step out-tall and imposing with an aura all his own. Weston shivered in fright and quickly buttoned up his shirt while putting on his shoes and rushing out! He felt as panicked as when he saw his homeroom teacher as a child! Chapter 2083: Ivan Found the Answer Ivan stood on the grass, casually closing the car door. He held a file folder in his hand and walked towards the living room. He had invested in this vi, so he knew the password, though he rarely visited. As he pressed his fingerprint and the living room door opened, he stepped inside. Weston hurriedly came down the stairs, rushing out from the corner of the staircase. Ivan stopped and looked at him with slight surprise. Why would there be someone else here so early in the morning? Spencer had a cleanliness obsession and rarely brought people home, let alone let them stay overnight. This young man had messy hair and was wearing slippers, clearly having slept herest night. Mr. Marsh, good morning! Weston said, intimidated by Ivans presence as he quickly descended the stairs in his slippers. Ivan calmly observed him for a few seconds and softly asked, Where is Spencer? Spencer doesnt live here, Weston answered honestly. Ivan was a bit surprised. Where does he live then? Weston quickly replied, Weve been swapping houses for a while now. Why? Ivan asked, puzzled. Why swap houses? Weston scratched his head, unable to exin. I dont know; it was his idea. Ivan then asked for the specific location and left with the file. Swapping houses? Why? Ivan kept pondering this question. He didnt bring a driver today and drove himself to find his brother; there was no need to make a big deal out of it. Ivan skillfully navigated the vehicle, using GPS, with the file folder on the passenger seat beside him. He couldnt understand why they were swapping houses. Spencer wasnt living in his own house; why hadnt Ivan received this information? Yes, Ivan had always had someone secretly watching his brother, keeping track of his every move, especially after Angels incident. So when Spencer started investigating Rupert Brightwood, Ivan received the information quickly. Twenty minutester, Ivans car stopped below an apartment building. He took the file and got out of the car, ncing at theplex. To him, it seemed very ordinary-theyout was average, the location was average, and the apartments were likely small with poor spacing between buildings. It wasnt near the city center or by a river; the property value must be mediocre. Why would he live here? Ivan knew the exact address, including which building and which apartment. As he walked towards the entrance door of the unit, two familiar figures caught his eye-Summer and Agnes came out arm-in-arm, chatting andughing. Seeing Ivan, they stopped in surprise. Mr. Marsh?? Agnes eximed before pulling her sister towards him. Good morning! What brings you here? The moment Ivan saw the sisters, he finally understood why Spencer lived here. Good morning, Ivan said with a gentle smile. Im here to see Spencer. Agnes pointed upstairs. 10th floor, apartment 1002. Meeting his sisters gaze, Ivan nodded and then nced at Summer. Good morning, Mr. Marsh, Summer said coolly. Her eyes had an icy aloofness simr to Jennifers aura. She was beautiful with smooth skin and straight silky hair. Alright, Ivan said as he looked back at Agness face. Thank you. Then he walked inside.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Agnes watched their tall bosss back with admiration as she led her sister outside while he waited for the elevator. Sis, let me tell you something-Mr. Marsh is a super doting husband! Agnes whispered. I know; Ive read about him in the news, Summer replied. Chapter 2084: The Best Brother in the World Theres a lot that the news doesnt report. Sometimes when I go to submit my work, if he has time, hell be on the phone with his wife. His smile is so different from usual; youd think he was in a long-distance rtionship, Agnes said enviously. A big CEO like him still has time to look at your work? Summer was surprised. He insists on it. Every five chapters, I have to show him for review. He not only values this project, but he also genuinely enjoys reading manga. He really is a different kind of CEO. Summer started jogging and nced at her sister. Im not exaggerating! His level of doting on his wife is beyond your imagination. Her sister began jogging too. Its absurd, and the things he says sound like theyre from a couple in love. Youd think he had another woman outside. The sisters were jogging downstairs, chatting. Agnes had a particrly good impression of Ivan and talked about him with her sister. But when they werent talking, Agnes kept thinking about what Spencer saidst night that he was her sisters first love. Agnes held onto this big secret, feeling immense pressure whenever she faced her sister. Given the current situation, she didnt know how to bring it up. As for Summer, she thought about what Rupert said on the phonest night and felt a bit lost Those views on marriage wouldnt pass with their parents. Thinking about marriage made her feel exhausted. At this moment, Ivan took the elevator upstairs. This building had two apartments per floor, so it was clear that the Campbell sisters lived on the tenth floor as well. This Spencer really had some skills! He rang the doorbell, and after half a minute, the door slowly opened. A sleepy-eyed Spencer immediately woke up upon seeing his brother! Ivan took one look at him and stepped inside. Spencer quickly moved aside to let him in, feeling like his humble abode had been graced by royalty. Ivan held a file folder and looked around the room with a slightly serious expression. Normally, Spencer wouldnt befortable living here. The room was small and cramped with furniture, very oppressive. Yet now he was actually living here! The apartments rented for him before were all bigger than this! Spencer stood behind his brother like a child meeting an elder, silent and obedient. He didnt even ask how his brother found this ce. After surveying the room, Ivan turned his gaze to Spencers face without saying a word and handed him the file folder. Whats this? Spencer looked down in confusion. Ivan didnt answer but continued to look at him and asked, Are youfortable living here? It wasnt sarcasm; it was concern. Spencer swallowed hard, scratched his head awkwardly, and took the file folder. Its alright. Its pretty good. Mainly because its closer to the set; Im not used to staying in hotels. What kind of excuse was that? Ivan saw right through it. But as an older brother, he didnt expose him. He nodded and said, If you need any help, just let me know. Spencer looked at him intently and then at the thick file folder in his hands. He didnt know what it was but felt it must be important since his brother brought it over early in the morning. Ivan withdrew his gaze and walked toward the door without lingering or even sitting down for a ss of water. Spencer was still groggy from sleep and didnt offer any hospitality either.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. As he left, Ivan even closed the door behind him. Spencer nced at the closed door and then at the thick file folder in his hands. He sat down on the sofa with curiosity and opened it with his slender fingers. Inside was a document that immediately caught his attention-Rupert Brightwoods personal information. Chapter 2085: Spencer Couldn’t Sit Still Spencer was stunned for a few seconds, then casually flipped through the documents. There was a lot of detailed information, including recent photos of Rupert Brightwood. He stared at the photos in shock and nced at the tightly closed door. It was unbelievable! Just as he started investigating, his brother had already gathered all this information on Rupert Brightwood and delivered it to him early in the morning. Spencer knew his brother had been very busytely with several new projects and frequent business trips for on-site inspections. Holding these documents, Spencer felt a mix of emotions-gratitude towards his brother and a slight pang of sadness. Rupert Brightwoods information captivated him, and he quickly began to read through it meticulously. He was eager to understand this man better. Knowledge is power. Forty minutes passed swiftly as Spencer read every word about Rupert Brightwood. High education, good looks, excellent personality, outstanding achievements from childhood to adulthood, well-liked by teachers and peers. While studying abroad, he held seventeen part-time jobs, gained extensive experience, and even turned down a high-paying offer from one of the worlds top 100panies. Spencer looked at Rupert Brightwoods photo with a heavy heart. The man in the picture was handsome, around six feet tall, well-built, with a perfect smile that exuded warmth. In summary, after reading the resume and looking at the photos, Spencer felt an overwhelmingck of confidence. Rupert Brightwood was simply too perfect-so perfect it was intimidating. He sat alone on the couch for twenty minutes, his mind filled with Rupert Brightwoods life story. Although he hadnt met him yet, it felt as if a living Rupert Brightwood was standing right in front of him, smiling. Could such a perfect person really exist? How could someone be so wless? After his initial jealousy subsided, Spencer began to doubt. Not the authenticity of his brothers information but whether Rupert Brightwood was crafting an image for himself-a highly strategic individual. Being this exceptional was suspicious! Spencer pondered for a while before picking up his phone to call Ivan. The call connected quickly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Whats up? Go ahead, Ivan said. He had just picked up Jennifer and was driving somewhere else. Brother, where are you? I need to see you. I have some questions, Spencer said restlessly. Ive finished reading all the documents. Tristans project with Swain Group and Bryton family isunching today. I need to show support, Ivan replied. Come to my office at two this afternoon. Spencer couldnt argue but he couldnt sit still either. No way-he had to see his brother immediately! Feeling like every second was an eternity, Spencer quickly looked up the projects location on his phone-it wasnt far. He packed up Rupert Brightwoods documents, washed his face and brushed his teeth, changed out of his pajamas, grabbed his car keys and the documents, and headed out the door. He needed to find Ivan! The project was called Harmonious Home. Despite sounding like an old neighborhood, it was actually fourth-generation housing with great location, design, and lighting. Each unit came with a staggered sky garden-both beautiful and practical. It was very popr among clients; young people could grow flowers and nts while older folks could cultivate organic vegetables. Choosing this ce also had one main reason- Chapter 2086: The Appearance of Happiness This was the first coboration between Swain Group, the Bryton family, and rke Corp. It was a project Tristan had specifically nned to bring his future father-inw and mother-inw together, marking a significant partnership. This coboration strengthened the rtionships among the three parties, leading to Algerone and Belinda reuniting and remarrying after many years apart. Their story became widely known and admired. Many divorced individuals favored this housing development, hoping it would bring them good fortune and lead to reconciliation. Young couples preparing for marriage also liked the development for its positive symbolism, believing that living there would ensure harmony. The opening day was extremely busy, with nearly a thousand people crowding the sales office for just 168 units. Monica, dressed in loose clothing, stood by the second-floor railing, looking down at the bustling scene below with a sense of emotion. Belinda, wearing a cheongsam, stood beside her daughter with a warm smile on her face. The speed of construction is really fast. Tristan must have been keeping a close eye on it. I originally thought it would be deliveredter this year. Yes, he has always been very invested in this project, Monica replied, turning to look at her mother. We only did a little online promotion, and so many people showed up today. Theres no worry about selling. Belinda was also pleased with the oue, as it was a win-win situation for all three parties involved. Monica, you need to pay more attention to your nutrition in early pregnancy. How have you been eatingtely? Belinda asked with concern. Monica smiled sweetly. Ive been following the diet n provided by the nutritionist. Its very refined and appetizing. Tristan is keeping an eye on it, so you dont need to worry. Is he busy with worktely? Is he neglecting you? Most things are managed remotely viaputer. Hes been by my side most of the time and hasnt neglected me; hes even more attentive, Monica said happily. I think hell be a great father. Belinda feltpletely reassured that her daughter had married the right person. She suddenly felt that she had been very fortunate in recent years. Not only was her rtionship smooth, but Algerone had also changed significantly since their first marriage; he had be much more considerate. Moreover, Monica had found her own happiness. Even though she had found her biological parents, no one had taken Monica away from her. She was still the same happy and cheerful Monica, visible and tangible. Belinda often thought that this must be what happiness looks like: good health, stable career, and family by your side. A limited-edition Lamborghini parked outside as Ivan helped Jennifer out of the car. They took a special entrance to avoid the crowd, with Tristan having arranged for someone to meet them. Jennifer was also pregnant, and Ivan was particrly protective of her. Soon after, Spencer arrived as well. He slowed his car down to survey the area and eventually spotted the Lamborghini parked not far away. He drove towards it and parked beside it. Spencer got out of his car and approached his brothers vehicle, opening the back door directly. As he got in, the driver turned around. Spencer? Im waiting for my brother, Spencer said calmly, holding some documents in his hand. You dont need to mind me. Your sister-inw is here today too, the driver reminded him. Spencer thought for a moment. Thats fine; what I need to discuss with my brother doesnt need to be kept from her. The driver nodded thoughtfully; perhaps he had spoken too much earlier?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So, he turned back around and said gently, Then please wait a moment. Mr. Marsh has a meeting at ten oclock and will leave for thepany at nine-thirty. It wont be long. Chapter 2087: Waiting for Brother’s Advice No matter how long it took, he was willing to wait. Surely, it wouldnt be until two in the afternoon before he could see him? Leaning back in his chair, Spencer took out Rupert Brightwoods file from the document bag. He nced at it again, unwilling to ept it. Such a perfect person could only exist in novels, right? Outstanding grades couldnt be faked. Maybe he was just naturally gifted in academics, which is why he always did well and went abroad to study. But holding so many positions overseas-Chief Technology Officer, Director of Operations for a listedpany, Project Leader, Executive President-all of which were performed excellently and received high praise from clients? How could one person be involved in so many fields and excel in all of them? If it was true, he was envious! If it wasnt true, he would tear apart the deceitful Rupert Brightwood right in front of Summer! He had almost memorized the information every word weighed heavily on his heart. The waiting process was always a bit torturous, but at least he could wait. Half an hourter, Ivan walked out alone. His tall stature, outstanding appearance, and the gentle aura he exuded when in a good mood always made women easily fall for him. Jennifer was with Monica at the moment; the two girls were talking about pregnancy. Tristan would take them backter; they were currently resting in the lounge with attendants serving them. Ivan felt assured about this. Mr. Marsh, the driver stood by the car waiting for him, his eyes fixed on Ivan. As Ivan approached, the driver reported softly, Spencer is waiting for you in the car. Ivan was slightly taken aback and looked into the car window before spotting Spencers car nearby. Alright. He opened the car door himself. Spencer looked up at him. Brother, he greeted, having already saved a spot for him. Ivan nced at him and stepped into the car, closing the door behind him. The driver waited outside. What is it? Speak, Ivan asked, his eyes falling on the documents Spencer held-those he had sent over that morning. Spencer spoke gravely, Were these collected from Canada?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Of course. Spencer turned his gaze away. Have you read them? Absolutely. Their eyes met; Ivan didnt know what his brother wanted to say. Brother, Spencer furrowed his brows slightly and took a deep breath. Didnt you find anything suspicious about these documents? What suspicion? How could there be such a perfect person in this world? Spencer doubted. Such an outstanding resume? Is there no falsification? To Ivan, Rupert Brightwood was just average; he didnt evene close to being exceptional. Perhaps it was because Ivans perspective and the people he interacted with were different. For a moment, Ivan didnt know how to respond; he feared hurting Spencer by implying he was short-sighted since Spencer already seemed so anxious. So Ivan thought carefully and asked, What do you n to do now? Having such a formidable opponent is an undeniable fact. Spencer recalled Summers mothers attitude that day-how satisfied and fond she was of Rupert Brightwood-and lost his confidence. The feeling of defeat overwhelmed him even before the battle began. Spencer withdrew his gaze despondently. I dont know, he said quietly, lowering his head into silence. But his love for Summer had only grown over the years. Especially after seeing her again ten yearster, his feelings surged every moment; she filled his heart and mindpletely, making him feel reborn. Brother The man lowered his head further; his voice was hoarse. I feel like Im a fish and Summer is water. Without her I would die; my life would have no meaning. Chapter 2088: Unbearably Ugly Ivan listened in silence, understanding his feelings as a man. In this world, emotions are the hardest to control; they can drain a personpletely. So, brother, you have to help me! Spencer turned to him, cing all his hopes on him. In Spencers eyes, his brother was a god who could solve everything. He admired and revered him deeply. Brother, help me dig up some dirt on Rupert Brightwood! He cant be that clean! Hes been abroad all this time; maybe he has some woman there? Human nature is the most fragile thing! Your love is obsessive; you need to calm down, Ivan said calmly. Although he is Summers boyfriend, you are the one by her side now. Spencer was stunned for a moment, as if finding a breakthrough. His bad mood gradually lightened up. Ill hinder his return, giving you more time, Ivan told him. How you handle it is up to you. If you mess it up, its on you; dont say I didnt help. Thank you, brother! Spencer was thrilled and excited. Have you already taken action? He sensed his brothers confidence. So Rupert Brightwood wouldnt being back for now? Get out of the car, Ivan said without confirming anything. I need to go to thepany. If you have more questions,e find me at two in the afternoon. Spencer didnt feel awkward about being dismissed. Alright! He opened the car door with a big smile and said, Thanks, brother! No problem! I know what to do now! Ivan calmly watched him get out of the car, close the door, and bounce away like a rewarded child. Ivans lips curved slightly; it wasnt much, but he was happy for him. Spencer could now call him brother naturally, which made Ivan very pleased. His efforts over the years hadnt been in vain. It proved that hearts are made of flesh. In a hospital room, Angely on a bed covered in bandages, sustained by nutritional fluids with no appetite for food due to severe injuries. Even after surgery, swallowing food was still painful. The worst blow came when the directors team called to inform her that her role had been recast and she should focus on recovery; they offered her somepensation. Mirror Angel murmured weakly through tears. Give me a mirror Her voice was faint but determined; she wanted to see her current appearance.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Angel Her mother felt heartbroken and tried tofort her daughter. Focus on getting better. Give me a mirror! The woman gritted her teeth in agitation. The more her mother refused, the more agitated Angel became, her emotions growing unstable. Wait a moment! Angels mother had no choice but toply, fearing her daughter might pull out the IV in frustration. Ill get it right away! She hurriedly rummaged through her bag. Finding the mirror, Angels mother hesitated before bringing it closer to her daughter. Give it to me Angels voice was weak but firm as she moved her fingers slightly. Tears welled up in her mothers eyes as she slowly held the mirror in front of Angel. Angel saw her bandaged face in the mirror-her nose and eyes were swollen and bruised, her lips were puffy, and there were two stitches at the corner of her mouth. Ugly! Unbearably ugly! Always loving beauty, she was horrified by her appearance, her eyes filled with terror as if she had seen a ghost. Chapter 2089: Angel is Out Feeling her daughters sorrow, Angels mother silently shed a tear. She covered her mouth to control her grief, her heart trembling lightly as she quietly put away the mirror. She saw her daughter lying t like a corpse, tears continuously streaming down her face. It will get better, youll recover, Angel. The doctors said it just needs time, Angels mother tried tofort her with a light tone, though her heart was breaking. Angel could no longer hold back her tears; they flowed uncontrobly. She saw no hope for the future anymore. She knew deep down that she had to leave the entertainment industry; she couldnt survive there any longer. This time, she was lucky to escape with her life because Spencer showed mercy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. For the first time, Angel seriously reflected on her actions. She regretted how she treated Summer, regretted not recognizing the situation, and regretted not being introspective. She shouldnt have been jealous of Summer or targeted her because the world is inherently unfair. Once, she too was favored by the crew. But there is no medicine for regret in this world. Angel closed her eyes in sorrow, feeling utterly hopeless. She had been beaten and couldnt make a sound or call the police because she was at fault first. With her power, going against Spencer or Mr. Marsh would be like hitting a rock with an egg-it would not only cost her life but also endanger her family. Spencer returned to his apartment and opened the door several times, looking at the tightly closed door across from him, lost in thought. Agnes had gone to work; only Summer was inside. He wanted to see her but couldnt find a suitable reason. What would he say when he saw her? Remembering what she said to himst night and how angry she looked made Spencer feel a bit mncholic. But thinking about the yogurt she had Agnes send overst night lifted his spirits somewhat. In the adjacent room, Summer was in the kitchen making soup with an electric stew pot when suddenly there was a click and the power went out. Strange, did it break? She turned around while washing fruit and noticed that the indicator light was off. The light switch didnt work either. Her first thought was that they ran out of electricity, but checking on her phone showed there was plenty of credit left. There were no power outage notices in the residents group chat either. How could this be? So she sent a message in the group chat: Neighbors, has anyone else lost power? Three residents quickly replied-no. Summer took a deep breath and opened her front door, looking at the closed door opposite hers with some hesitation. She felt Spencer should be home and wanted to ask if he had power since they were on the same floor and shared circuits. But yesterdays events made her suddenly feel too timid to face him. He must be mad at her, right? Just as Summer took a step back, ready to give up and close her door, the door opposite opened. The girl looked up and met Spencers gaze; both stood still. They both held their doorknobs as if time had stopped. Seeing that Summer seemed awkward and unsure of what to do, Spencer spoke first, The yogurt you sent was very good. Thank you. Summer paused for a moment, Youre wee. Then she seemed to say absentmindedly, Um did you lose power? No, he replied. Did your ce lose power? Yes, she nodded. After a moment of silence, Spencer asked, Would it be alright if Ie in and take a look? Chapter 2090: Spencer Seizes the Opportunity Summer hade to find him because men generally understand circuits better than women. She nodded, Thank you for your trouble. Spencer was pleased inside but kept a calm exterior. He closed the door and walked towards Summer. Summer opened the door and stepped aside to let him in. As he passed by her, she caught a faint whiff of his cologne, which felt familiar and momentarily disoriented her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thus, Spencer smoothly entered Summers home once again, and this time, it was just the two of them. Summer collected her thoughts and gently closed the door. Where is your electrical panel? Spencer looked at the wall full of cabs, thinking it might be hidden in one of them but hesitated to rummage through a girls home. Summer walked over to a shoe cab against the wall. Here. She opened the top cab door, revealing an empty space, and reached to remove a metal te on the wall. Let me do it. Spencer quickly moved beside her and unintentionally brushed against her delicate fingers as he reached in. The brief touch created an ambiguous atmosphere in the air. Summer pulled her fingers back and stepped aside to watch him work. Spencer skillfully removed the metal te and nced at her, advising, Dont handle this yourself. The edges are not smooth; you could easily cut yourself. Okay. The girl watched intently and listened carefully. In less than a minute, with some fiddling from Spencer, the lights in the room flickered on with a buzzing sound. Summer was very grateful. Thank you. Youre wee. It was just a blown fuse. Spencer reced the te and closed the cab door. When he turned around, Summer was standing right in front of him, staring at him without blinking. Their eyes met again. Im sorry, Summer said sincerely. I take back what I said yesterday. What did you say? Spencer raised his handsome eyebrows, pretending not to know. You said a lot to me yesterday. The girl thought for a moment and spoke earnestly, About standing up for Angel, about ming you-I take it all back. Meeting her gaze, Spencers eyes showed a fleeting distraction but only for an instant. He then lightly touched his nose with a clenched fist and chuckled softly. Why the sudden change of heart? Summer frowned slightly. Because even if the whole world mes you, I should I should stand by you. She spoke with such seriousness that Spencer was deeply moved and extremely happy, his lips curving into a gentle smile. Summer, after a while, Spencer said to her, you dont need to apologize so formally for such a small matter. Summer bit her lip. As long as youre not angry. In fact, Spencer wanted to say that it would be best if she wasnt angry either! They looked at each other without knowing what else to say, but she could feel that her apology had lifted his spirits. If you really think those words hurt me yesterday Spencer said with a smile, half-jokingly and half-seriously, then make me lunch? I dont want to cook alone. Chapter 2091: Scene in the Dream Such a simple request? Summer nodded at his deep, gentle gaze and said, Sure, I just made some soup. Her voice was as quiet as moonlight on rose petals. She sincerely wanted to apologize to him, so she was willing to invite him for dinner. Hearing this, Spencer was particrly happy, but he couldnt show it. He just nodded calmly, Alright, Ille knock on your doorter. He nced at his watch, 11:30? Thats fine. Do you need help in the kitchen? Im cooking for you. If you help, then the favor is repaid, isnt it? The girl shook her head. So no need. The soup is already simmering; Im not nning to make many dishes. Thats perfect. I dont need many dishes, Spencer told her. A bowl of soup is enough. Actually, he could drink water; as long as he could be with Summer, even drinking air would be fine. He looked at her, reluctant to leave, then slowly stepped back and turned towards the door. Summer watched him leave. Back in his room, Spencer felt as if his heart was filled with honey. Leaning against the closed door, he looked up at the ceiling with a beautiful smile on his lips.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So happy! He should have a couple of drinks! He felt relieved! They were good friends again! It seemed Agnes hadnt told Summer the story he had shared. So she probably wouldnt mention it either? Just when he wanted to get closer to Summer but couldnt find a suitable reason, even heaven started helping him! How could there be a power outage at such a perfect time? So Spencer told himself to seize the opportunity! His brother was helping him, and so was heaven. In the other room, although Summer didnt prepare many dishes, she still made two cold dishes with ingredients from the fridge. If she didnt be friends with Spencer, every scene they filmed together in the future would be awkward. The electric cooker slowly simmered ck chicken mushroom soup steam rising and filling the air with its aroma, teasing their taste buds. At 11:30 sharp, there was a knock on the door. Spencer was indeed eager. Summer had just ced the soup on the dining table. She turned to open the door and saw Spencer standing outside. He was carrying a bag with several boxes of freshly cut fruit tters inside. The freshest fruits, just cut downstairs, Spencer said to her. I hope you like them. The girl opened the door wider. Come in. She turned and walked inside without saying much more. Spencer was really happy; this was already his second time entering today. Haha, wonderful! Opportunities like today would hardlye again in the future. From tomorrow onwards, they would be busy with filming. But seeing her made him very happy. Summer took out two sets of bowls and chopsticks; she had specially cooked sweet potatoes in the rice. Smells so good, Spencer said as he approached the dining table. Turns out youre quite the chef; your cooking skills are great. I followed a video; its simple. Anyone can do it, Summer said while serving rice. Go wash your hands and stopplimenting me. Lets eat. But today, he really wanted to praise her; she seemed especially kind-hearted. Even though she wore casual home clothes, he couldnt help but steal a few more nces. When they were dating, Spencer had imagined such scenes. He would handle things outside while Summer took care of things inside. Every day after work, he woulde home to delicious meals she made herself. So todays scene felt somewhat unreal to him, like a dream. They sat across from each other at the table, eating and discussing the script this opened up their conversation and made things less awkward. Chapter 2092: This Beautiful Moment Was Broken Downstairs, Agnes, who never came home at noon, hummed a tune as she walked into the entrance of the building. She had an appointment with a publisher at a nearby cafe. Since it was lunchtime after her meeting, she decided toe home to check on her sister who had just been discharged from the hospital. If her sister had cooked, she would stay for a meal. If not, she would take her sister out to eat. The two sisters had always been close despite their age difference; they shared simr values and were like peers. Agnes didnt call her sister when she got into the elevator. In Summers home, Spencer always found himself at a loss for words when facing her. He cherished every moment with her, savoring every bite of the rice she cooked as if each grain deserved special attention. It was the best meal he had ever had. Summer also felt something indescribable when alone with him, a feeling that made her mind go nk at times. When both remained silent, the atmosphere grew slightly awkward. Neither mentioned Angel during the meal, as if that matter was in the past. Suddenly, the sound of the door opening broke the silence. Sis! Both turned to look at the entrance as Agnes walked in, humming abruptly stopped and bag slung over her shoulder. She was stunned by what she saw and stood frozen for several seconds. Spencer was eating at their house! The young girl stood petrified at the door, wide-eyed at them both. How did he end up staying here? Alone with her sister! Spencers pupils darkened slightly; he hadnt expected her toe home at noon. All the beauty of the moment came to an abrupt halt. Agnes, have you eaten? Why are you standing there? Summer gently broke the awkwardness. If not, wash your hands quickly. We just started eating and are waiting for you.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The girl snapped back to reality, blinking and saying, Oh, okay. She then put down her bag and went to wash her hands, still in a daze. Turning on the faucet, she still couldnt process what was happening. She sshed some water on her face, took a deep breath, and rubbed her aching temples. Why was Spencer here? Her sister gave him yogurtst night Could it be that she also liked him? What about now? Her sister was engaged; how would their elders react? Rupert wasing back soon-was her sister cheating? If this got out, what would happen to her sisters reputation? Could it be that this pretense had turned real? Agnes, what are you doing? Washing your hands shouldnt take this long. Coming! Agnes turned off the faucet and hurried out with a smile on her face like a little elf as she approached the dining table. It smells so good! Who made this soup? She looked at both Summer and Spencer, trying hard to ease the awkwardness. Your sister, Spencer replied warmly. It tastes great; try some. Okay. Agnes sat next to her sister, trying hard to conceal her thoughts. Agness acting skills were impressive; she didnt ask any questions and just focused on eating without interrupting. Spencer and Summer asionally talked about scripts; their conversation remained normal. Perhaps because Agnes was there, they only talked about work-rted topics which puzzled Agnes. She knew that Spencer wouldnt be content with just watching Summer marry someone else after reappearing in her life ten yearster; he wouldnt simply offer his blessings. That was Spencers character-determined and unyielding. Chapter 2093: Won’t You Defend Yourself? So, Agnes sat quietly during the meal, her head down as she ate, but her thoughts had already drifted far away. She felt troubled, sensing that the peace of the Campell family was about to be shattered. Spencer would be around for the next three months with the crew. Who knows what the situation would be like once Ming returns tomorrow? Agnes felt a deep sense of worry. Agnes, Spencer called softly, his eyes resting on his sisters face as he ate, making sure not to ignore her. The girl looked up, pulling her thoughts back. Hmm? She met his gentle gaze. Have you ever published aic book? he asked inquisitively. The girl nodded but said nothing. Her sister, however, answered with a smile, Agnes published her firstic at seventeen, and it sold very well. It was among the top ten in the domesticic rankings that year. Thats impressive! Spencer looked at his sister again, admiration written all over his face. Can you give me a signed copy? Id like to keep it as a collection. Did he really readics? Agnes didnt believe it. He probably didnt have such a hobby; he just wanted to get closer to her sister and build a rtionship. So Agnes didnt agree immediately. Instead, she smiled politely at him without agreeing or refusing. Summer continued eating, asionally ncing at them but saying nothing. The topic ofics didntst long. After the meal, Spencer sensibly praised Summers cooking again and then said goodbye to the sisters. Ill be leaving now. Thank you for lunch. He didnt linger too long. Sis, I have to go too. Theres a meeting at thepany this afternoon! Agnes said as she picked up her bag. Do you want me to drive you? Summer asked. No need! The girl walked towards the door, following Spencer closely. She turned to her sister and said, Its easy to get a cab downstairs. You should rest well; youll be busy with the crew starting tomorrow. Bye!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. She stepped out of the front door, waved back at her sister, and then closed it behind her. Summer didnt chase after them or think much of it. As Spencer opened the door to his apartment across the hall, Agnes gently pushed him inside and quickly followed him into his room, shutting the door swiftly behind her. Spencer turned to look at her, slightly surprised. The girl leaned against the door, looking at him warily and listening for any sounds outside. It was quiet; her sister hadnte out. Is something wrong? Spencer asked gently, treating her like his own little sister as he walked towards the sofa. Feel free to speak your mind; I wont tell your sister. What are you up to? Agnes walked towards him and asked in a low voice with a hint of urgency. Why were you having lunch at my house? I already told you my story, Spencer replied as he sat down on the sofa and poured her some tea. I still love your sister. Whenever theres an opportunity, Ill definitely try to get close to her. He was straightforward about it. Agness lips trembled slightly as she sat down on the sofa. I have a question. Go ahead, he said, looking up and willing to answer. The girl spoke with a faint anger in her voice. If youve never let go of my sister and havent lost your memory, why have you dated so many girlfriends? Is this what you call being devoted? Is this just an unfulfilled desire that keeps stirring? Even if you got together with my sister, youd break up soon because youd need something new. Was this how she saw him? Spencer felt a chill for a moment and suddenly a bit panicked. If this was what Agnes thought of him now, what if Summers parents thought the same in the future? No, he had to win over Agnes first. Whats wrong? Dont you want to defend yourself? Agnes crossed her arms and looked at him expectantly. Chapter 2094: Spencer’s Sincerity But how should Spencer respond? He thought seriously for a moment. Then he looked earnestly at the girl waiting for an answer and asked softly, What if things with those women arent as they seem? You want to tell me that the headlines are fake? Agnes asked calmly. Are those photos edited? Do you think the media is making things up? No, those women exist, and the photos are real, thats undeniable. Spencer frowned and said gently, Its my fault. When we broke up, your sisterbeled me as someone who flirts with everyone. I was young and rebellious, so I adopted that persona and started living recklessly. But I never slept with them. Agnes felt more indignant on her sisters behalf than finding it absurd. Are you ming my sister? No, no, no, Im not ming her. Im just exining the origin of this situation. The truth is, I was acting out of spite. The man showed deep regret in his eyes. Im just answering your question seriously, not making excuses for myself. So what did you do to her before? Why did shebel you that way? the girl asked. Did you cheat on her? No, Spencer denied, shaking his head. He didnt want to recall those days because of his troubled family background andck of love; he cherished any kindness from his ssmates. But Agnes was Summers younger sister, which made her like a sister to him too. If she wanted to know, he was willing to tell her. So, like telling a story, Spencer clearly and concisely exined his high school friendships to Agnes.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He emphasized, They were really just friends. Agnes was shocked. You called them sisters? You bought them snacks? How many sisters did you have? I cant remember, he admitted honestly. I dont remember now and have no contact with them anymore. Agnes was speechless. Did you have any feelings for them? Just friendship, nothing more, Spencer told her. I only loved your sister. Although I took photo booth pictures with those girls and put my arm around their shoulders or waists, it was purely innocent. I only kissed your sister; only she has been in my heart. Listening to his sincere words, Agnes felt a mix of emotions. His family it wasnt something he could choose; he was also a victim who lost his parents at a young age and had to endure public pressure. Spencer paused briefly, sensing that Agnes was willing to listen, then continued, Now when I act in dramas, all the kissing scenes are shot using angles; Ive never kissed anyone else. Agnes was internally shaken. If she told others, they wouldnt believe it, but at this moment, she believed him. He didnt seem like he was lying at all; his deep eyes were filled with regret and remorse. But Agnes blinked, feeling confused. But do you do you want to take my sister away? She has a fiance now; its like she has a family. I really want to, Spencer blurted out but then calmed down a bit. But Im not sure if I will. Their eyes met again, and Agnes was startled. What what do you mean? Chapter 2095: Agnes Said Spencer didnt want her to feel nervous or scared. He took a sip of tea, his expression gentle yet contemtive, hiding the pain that felt like his heart was being torn apart. With a slightly mncholic tone, he said to her, Sister, can you tell me about Rupert Brightwood? He slowly raised his eyes, filled with sadness, and said, If he can truly make your sister happy, I will step aside. If he cannot, then he must go because my only goal is Summers happiness. I will stop at nothing to achieve that. His expression and tone, along with his determination and the long-suppressed emotions that were hard to let go of, touched Agness soft heart. For a moment, she was deeply moved. Both held their teacups, and a brief silence filled the room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Agnes collected her thoughts and decided to discuss the matter since Spencer would investigate it anyway. But before she could speak, Spencer took out Rupert Brightwoods profile and handed it to her. You dont need to say anything about this. His work capabilities, academic performance, looks, and personality-I know all of it. Agnes took the profile in surprise and casually flipped through it; everything was listed clearly. She looked up at him again, her eyes filled with shock. Spencers voice was very low and somewhat sorrowful. I want to know about his rtionship with your sister. How are they together? How much does he love her? Whether Summer loved Rupert Brightwood didnt matter much to Spencer. She had lost her memory; she had the right to fall in love with someone else. Even if she hadnt lost her memory and had broken up with him, she could still love someone new. Agness fingers tightened around the profile suddenly. She quickly put it down and picked up her teacup as if the profile was burning hot. Spencer looked at her with gentle eyes full of expectation. For some reason, Agnes didnt mind telling him what she knew. Rupert is approved by our parents. After breaking up with you, my sister was very distressed and couldnt pull herself together. So after the car ident and her memory loss, our parents told her that Rupert was her boyfriend. Spencer was slightly stunned, his dark eyes bing profoundly deep. He weakly asked, Rupert Brightwood likes your sister, doesnt he? Otherwise, why would he agree? Yes, Agnes recalled. Our families have always known each other well. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood are both teachers and really like my sister; theyve always hoped she would marry into their family. Our parents felt reassured if she married him. And what about Rupert Brightwood? What is his attitude? Does he want to marry your sister? I think so; otherwise, why would they get engaged? Agnes told him. My sister got engaged to himst year on Qixi Festival but But what? Spencer pressed on, hoping for a glimmer of hope. The girl sighed lightly but answered truthfully, But they hardly see each other. For example, after their engagement, he only came back once; its almost been a year now. How could they be a couple in love? So Spencer concluded that there wasnt much affection between them. If Summer regained her memory, given her personality, she would leave Rupert Brightwood immediately. He couldnt understand why she epted such an arrangement now. Summer was passionate about love; she wouldnt ept a long-distance rtionship. What had happened to her? Chapter 2096: Buying a House 1 But if she regained her memory, all of Summers me and resentment towards Spencer might also resurface. How they would get along then was a big question, as the scars in their hearts would be reopened. This matter was a double-edged sword, and Spencer never dared to think deeply about it. In the next room, Summer stood by the window with a cup of warm water in her hand, staring nkly outside as her thoughts drifted away. There were always some ovepping images in her mind, rted to the past but not clear at all. Was she about to regain her memory? She wasnt sure. At that moment, her phone rang, pulling her thoughts back. She quickly answered after seeing the caller ID. Mrs. Brightwood, hello. What are you doing? The kind and gentle voice of a middle-aged woman came through. Have you been busy with worktely? Not busy at all, Summer replied with a smile. How about you? Hows your health? Good, good. Summer, has Rupert contacted you recently? He promised toe back soon but now seems to have changed his mind, Mrs. Brightwood asked with some concern. Do you know why? I dont know, Summer said softly tofort her. Maybe he has some unfinished business over there. Helle back once hes done. Summer, Ive found a property I like. I had an appointment with the sales office to view it when he returns. The floor n is excellent, its selling well, and the location is great. I want a good floor, but if he doesnte back soon, it might be sold to someone else. Mrs. Brightwood, Summer remembered what Rupert Brightwood had said on the phone that day and told her, Lets wait for him toe back before discussing buying a house. He doesnt have time for that. Besides, I think you should make the decision about buying a house. If you like it, he will too. Men just need a ce to live. Summer didnt know how to respond. Just thinking about marriage made her feel lost and weighed down by a heavy stone in her heart; she wasnt happy at all. She didnt want to get married but didnt know how to say it for fear of hurting the four elders. Most importantly, Rupert Brightwood hadnt returned. Summer, are you free now? Mrs. Brightwood asked. Parker and I are on our way to your ce; well be there in ten minutes. Get ready to go see the house with us. Summer was stunned. They wereing? Today is an auspicious day. If you like the house, we can put down a deposit and reserve it until Rupertes back toplete the paperwork. The house will have both your names on it; I checked yesterday and there are still many prime floors avable. Mrs. Brightwood, youre already on your way? Summer became anxious. I I have an important meeting with the director this afternoon. Summer, dont be like this; youre clearly free. I called Agnes and she said youre at home.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I know youre sensible and not interested in houses, but getting married means having your own home-a ce for young people to belong to. Anyway, well be there soon; get ready. With that, Mrs. Brightwood hung up. Listening to the busy tone from the other end of the phone, Summer felt her heart tighten bit by bit as she pressed her lips together in silence. Why did it feel like she was carrying everything alone? Such a significant matter as breaking up should be discussed face-to-face with Rupert Brightwood first. Chapter 2097: Buying a House 2 After the two of them reached an agreement, they decided to inform both sets of parents and let them gradually ept it, minimizing the damage. Although Summers subjective decision was not to continue, she worried about the consequences of abruptly telling Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood. What if they had a heart attack? Their son wasnt around either. Moreover, they were already engaged, which meant returning the betrothal gifts and going through formalities, while their parents would have to face the gossip of neighbors. Summer was a patient woman who thought things through, even though this matter required decisive action. Soon, there was a knock on the door. Summerposed herself and went to open it. Outside stood a middle-aged couple, smiling warmly at her. Summer. Mr. Brightwood, Mrs. Brightwood, pleasee in, she greeted them politely. Yes, Rupert Brightwoods parents had arrived. They wore kind and joyful expressions typical of teachers and dressed simply. Mrs. Brightwood had slightly curly hair and wore sses. Summer, did you cook by yourself? Mrs. Brightwood asked as soon as she entered, delighted by the smell of home-cooked food. Yes, I just finished eating, Summer replied. I cooked it myself. What did you make? Mrs. Brightwood held her hand happily. You know, many things outside arent good for your health, especially for young women trying to conceive. Food safety is very important. Summer felt a bit awkward but smiled without saying anything. Mrs. Brightwood walked into the kitchen and noticed three sets of unwashed dishes in the sink. She paused and turned to ask, Summer, did someone else eat here? Standing at the kitchen door, Summer nced at the sink and understood her question. Agnes came back today, she answered. And the other set? Her friend, Summer replied calmly with a smile. Mrs. Brightwood looked at her thoughtfully and asked again, Was it Ansel? Sometimes people have an urate sixth sense. No, Ansel didnte, Summer said truthfully. She took Mrs. Brightwoods arm and changed the subject. Mrs. Brightwood, since youre here with Mr. Brightwood, why not rest for a bit? We can chat. No, no, Mrs. Brightwood said as she left the kitchen without even sitting down. We picked this day specifically because its auspicious for buying a house. If you like it, well put down the deposit today! Come on, Summer, lets go see the house! Lets go, Summer, Mr. Brightwood echoed enthusiastically; his good mood was evident on his face-they had saved up for many years. But Rupert isnt back yet, Summer tried to find an excuse as she really didnt want to go. If we put down the deposit now, its like weve already bought it. What if he doesnt like it? Or what if he has other ns? Buying a house is a big deal; its best if hes present. If he has other ns, he can buy his own house! Mrs. Brightwood said as she pulled her future daughter-inw out the door. Well buy this one first as long as you like it! Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood will pay for it; whether he likes it or not doesnt matter! If he doesnt like it, he doesnt have to live in it! They loved their future daughter-inw more than their son!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood genuinely liked her; Summer could feel their affection and their eagerness for their son to marry her soon. Under their insistence, Summer couldnt refuse anymore. Ill change my clothes first; please have a seat. Chapter 2098: Spencer Was No Easy Character Alright, alright! Go ahead, no rush! Mrs. Brightwood was genuinely happy and quickly let go of her hand. Watching her back, she cheerfully added, When you sessfully book the house, the sales office will take a group photo of us. Make sure to dress nicely! They hadnt even bought the house yet, but she was already looking forward to that moment. Summer returned to her bedroom and gently closed the door. Her feelings were indescribable. She didnt know what to do Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood were so persistent, even chasing her down. She thought for a moment and took out her phone to call Rupert Brightwood, but after dialing three times, there was still no answer. She felt she couldnt handle this alone, but he wasnt picking up. Meanwhile, in the neighboring apartment, Spencer had just taken his sister downstairs and stopped by a newly opened fruit store to buy some yellow peaches that were said to be delicious. He had waited in a long line to get them. Now he was at home washing the peaches, nning to bring some over to Summerter. Just thinking about Summer made him feel great; he couldnt help but smile, his heart filled with sweetness like honey. In her bedroom, Summer put down her phone and started looking for clothes while thinking of a n. If it was just about cing a deposit, it wasnt equivalent topleting the purchase procedures. Both spouses needed to be present for buying a house. So going with them to take a look and dying things might be an option. However, kind-hearted as she was, she didnt want to deceive the elderly couples feelings; this matter needed to be resolved soon. Summer, are you ready? Before long, Mrs. Brightwood knocked on the door, reminding her because she feared that her future daughter-inw might lock herself in and note out. Almost, Summer replied while changing clothes. The middle-aged woman outside heard the sounds and smiled broadly. Alright, take your time; no rush. She was in an exceptionally good mood. At that moment, there was a knock on the front door. Mrs. Brightwood turned her head as Mr. Brightwood got up from the sofa to open it.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Standing outside was Spencer with a te of four washed peaches, eagerly waiting for the door to open and for his beloved girl to appear. Every time he saw her, he felt joy and hope in life. Click-the door opened. A middle-aged man appeared before him; their eyes met in surprise. Mr. Brightwood looked at Spencer and then at the te of peaches in his hands. Spencer wondered if this man could be Summers father? Last time at the flower shop, he hadnt seen him. Just as Spencer was about to greet him respectfully, Mrs. Brightwood appeared in view. Spencer certainly remembered what Summers mother looked like from their meeting at the flower shop that day. So this man wasnt Summers father either? Who are you? Mrs. Brightwood stood beside Mr. Brightwood, scrutinizing the tall and handsome man holding peaches with a wary look in her eyes. Are you bringing peaches for our Summer? And you are? Spencer had already guessed who they might be-our Summer? They werent Summers parents. Mrs. Brightwoods expression turned somewhat serious and boastful with a hint of warning as she answered, We are Summers parents-inw. Rupert Brightwoods parents? Spencers lips curved into a charming smile. Hello Uncle and Auntie, Im Summers neighbor; I live right across from here, he said lightly while pointing back towards his apartment. The middle-aged couple nced over; his door was closed tight-wasnt he nning on leaving after delivering the peaches? Did he want to enter Summers home? Chapter 2099: Helping Her Secretly This detail caused a hint of suspicion and unease among them. At that moment, Summer opened the bedroom door and stepped out, noticing the front door was open with two elders standing there. She walked towards them with a puzzled expression. Blocked outside was Spencer, who was not easily intimidated. With a smile, he said calmly, Summer personally cooked lunch today. To show my appreciation, I went out to buy some peaches. Here they are, washed and ready for her. His casual words reached both Rupert Brightwoods parents and Summers ears. The Brightwood parents were shocked. He had lunch here?! Summers heart skipped a beat as she hurried to the door. Hearing her footsteps, Spencer looked up while the Brightwood parents turned their heads. Summer, I washed some peaches for you, Spencer said gently, ignoring everyone else around him, with a smile on his lips. Would you like to try one? Mrs. Brightwoods chest tightened suddenly. She nced at the man outside and then at the girl beside her. Summer knew he did it on purpose. Theplex looks from the Brightwood elders fell on her face, even Mr. Brightwood appeared puzzled. The atmosphere grew silent and awkward. Thank you, she said, taking four peaches from the te, hoping he would leave quickly. Spencer, understanding the situation, withdrew his smile and returned to his side of the hallway. The Brightwood elders watched him enter his apartment, feeling uneasy. This young man lived right across from them. Did he like Summer? It was evident from his eyes. He ate here? Their rtionship must be unusual. Mr. Brightwood, Mrs. Brightwood, would you like some peaches? Summer offered them with a calm smile. Summer, Mrs. Brightwood asked seriously without taking a peach, Who is this young man? A neighbor. Just just a neighbor? Mrs. Brightwood inquired cautiously. Does he live alone? Does he have a girlfriend? I dont know, Summer replied, meeting the middle-aged womans gaze and shaking her head. Hes just a neighbor; I havent inquired much. Then if hes just an ordinary neighbor, why did he have lunch here? Mrs. Brightwood asked worriedly. Agnes was here too, Summer exined. My power went out; he helped fix it. It was lunchtime, and I made plenty of food, so I casually invited him. Mrs. Brightwood frowned slightly, still staring at her with concern. Though she had many things to say, she suddenly didnt know how to start.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Especially since her son wasnt here Just as Mrs. Brightwood was about to say more, Mr. Brightwood put his arm around her shoulder, signaling her to stop. Mr. Brightwood smiled warmly. Summer, put down the peaches; lets head out now. Okay, Summer nodded, setting down the peaches and grabbing her bag before following them out the door. In the elevator, Mrs. Brightwood still hadnt recovered from her thoughts. As they stepped out of the elevator, she couldnt help but ask again, Summer, does this man oftene over for meals? Not often, she replied. I dont cook often either. Summer Mrs. Brightwood wanted to say more but was reminded by Mr. Brightwoods arm around her shoulder not to continue. And so, the topic ended there. As two soon-to-retire teachers who never paid attention to the entertainment industry and had worked diligently all their lives Their car had just driven off when Spencers car followed behind at a proper distance. After following them for a while, they finally arrived outside a buildingplex developed by Marsh Group. The car stopped; three people got out and walked towards the sales office. Spencer quickly took out his phone and snapped photos of their backs; capturing their outfits for today was enough even if their faces werent visible. After taking the pictures, he sent them out and made a call, instructing in a low voice, Do not sell any houses to these three people. Chapter 2100: Buying a House 3 After speaking, he hung up the phone and stared in the direction where the figure disappeared, a cold glint shing in his eyes. This property was his brothers, and he knew the project manager well-they had met, dined together, and exchanged contact information. When Mr. Marshs brother made a request, no one dared to refuse. It was as if Mr. Marsh himself had given the order. Soon, an announcement was made in the sales group of the property. Just as the Brightwood family elders walked in with Summer, everyone in the group was tagged and three photos were attached. Do not sell them any houses!! Sometimes, fewer words mean bigger issues. The staff who received the message didnt know what had happened or why they couldnt sell to these people. Many sales associates saw the three individuals. Everyone quickly responded in the group-Received. However, as professional salespeople, they wouldnt directly drive away customers; their emotional intelligence was high. Hello, is Linh here? Mrs. Brightwood asked, holding Summers arm. They encountered a sales associate who looked very professional, dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt underneath. The sales associate she had previously contacted was named Linh. Linh had warmly introduced her to different apartmentyouts and prime floors. Hello, Linh has gone upstairs to deliver some documents to finance; shell be down shortly. Please wait a moment. Okay, thank you. Soon, someone else came over with three cups of tea and handed them over with a smile. Please have some tea. Thank you. Thank you very much. As they took their tea cups, a familiar figure appeared on the luxurious spiral staircase. Mrs. Brightwood immediately recognized her. Linh! Mrs. Brightwood waved at her and then turned to those beside her. Thats her; she introduced me to theyouts and several good floors. Shes very enthusiastic; Ive met her twice. Linh held her phone; she had also received the message. Although she didnt know why, she had one task-to not sell them any houses. Otherwise, her job would be at risk! But how could she backtrack after pushing for the sale just yesterday? Suddenly refusing to sell was tricky. Linh came downstairs with a smile and approached them. Mrs. Brightwood, long time no see. Hello Linh, this is my husband and my daughter-inw. I really liked theyout you showed mest time, so I brought them along to take a look and see if we can put down a deposit to secure a floor? Mainly because my son cante back for now; we need to dy it a bit but dont want the good floors to be sold to others. How about I put down ten thousand dors? Can you help me reserve a good floor? Mrs. Brightwood, Summer interjected quickly, do we have any structuralyouts to look at? Or can we visit the site first? Buying a house is a big deal; we shouldnt rush into it. Since Summer is here, lets take her to have a look first, Mr. Brightwood said at this point. Building 23 has already been constructed up to several floors. Linh, can you take us to the second floor to check out theyout? That would be good; it would buy some time to think of a solution. So Linh agreed and thoughtfully brought safety helmets for everyone before leading them to Building 23 from behind. Taking the stairs to the second floor was straightforward. Along the way, Mrs. Brightwood and Mr. Brightwood were in high spirits as they looked at each building under construction. The development seemed reliable and definitely wouldnt be abandoned midway; they discussed renovation matters. For renovations, its better to do it ourselves; not only can we save money but also ensure genuine materials are used. The renovation isnt urgent; young people might have their own ideas, Mr. Brightwood said.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Summer was still contemting solutions; in any case, she couldnt sign today Such an important matter needed Rupert Brightwoods input. She had told him on the phonest time that they would discuss it when he returned. If she signed today and put down a deposit, it would mean she wasnt being fair or principled; she needed to stand firm on her position. This marriage definitely wouldnt happen so soon; many things needed careful consideration. Chapter 2101: Buying a House 4 Auntie, there might not be many units left on the floors you like, Linh said gently as she flipped through the documents in her hand. Sales have been exceptionally good these past few days. But there must be some I like, right? It doesnt matter if there arent many; I dont need many, Mrs. Brightwood said with a kind and joyful smile. I just need one, there has to be at least one, right? Does your daughter-inw prefer higher floors or lower floors? Linh asked warmly. I prefer higher floors, Summer replied, thinking that in such a good development, the higher floors must be almost gone. But we mostly only have lower floors left, Linh said regretfully but still provided excellent service. However, you can look at theyouts since youre already here. As long as theyout is good, we can consider it, Mrs. Brightwood really wanted to buy a house and settle this matter soon. As they walked up the stairs, Linh was at a loss for how to introduce the units; her mind went nk. She really hoped the daughter-inw wouldnt like thisyout so she wouldnt have to stress about it. Otherwise, she wouldnt know how to refuse selling it. Outside the sales office, not far away in a rtively secluded spot, Spencer sat in his cars drivers seat. He asionally nced at his watch; every minute of waiting was torture for him. Why havent theye out yet? Are they doing paperwork? Are they buying the house?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He was very anxious! They had been inside for so long, and he hadnt seen anyone yet. Soon, Linh led them toward the sales office. Summer didnt want to buy because of the low floor and her dislike for theyout. She didnt even look at the house properly and consistently showed little interest. Mrs. Brightwood, the kitchen is really too small, Summer expressed her opinion. Nowadays, open kitchens are popr. With things like air fryers, ovens, microwaves, and electric griddles, theres no ce to put them in such a small kitchen. Yes, our kitchen is very small, Linh agreed with a smile. Young people dont like it much; the bathroom is also small. It looks big but cant amodaterge sinks if you want wet and dry separation. Out of three bedrooms, two are quite small, Summer added. Linh responded again, Yes, you can only fit a 1. 5-meter bed; theyre all very small. This building mainly has good lighting and is suitable for single upancy. Summer Mrs. Brightwood, I dont like this house; lets not buy it, Summer said as she held her hand and turned to her. Besides, the floor is too low; theres no need for floors one through three. But Mrs. Brightwood had finally managed to bring her future daughter-inw out and was determined to buy a house no matter what. So she asked, What about other buildings? Youve developed over ten buildings in this phase, right? They cant all be sold out. There are only floors one through three left in those as well, Linh smiled at her. Recently, many people have been buying houses. Only floors one through three? Mrs. Brightwood was surprised and couldnt understand. When I asked you yesterday, there were plenty of good floors avable; you told me I could choose freely. And now Im here today. That was yesterday, Linh replied politely with a smile. Fifty units were soldst night, and dozens more were sold this morning. Mrs. Brightwood, now only lower floors are left; buying a house isnt like buying clothes-you cant settle for less. Mrs. Brightwood was shocked and found it hard to ept. She didnt believe it; something must have happened. So they returned to the sales office where she unwillingly asked other sales representatives and received the same answers. Thus, Mrs. Brightwood could only apologize to Summer, Im sorry, Summer; I came toote. But dont worry; Ill keep looking for a house that meets your satisfaction! Well find ayout and floor you like. Dont worry about money; well pay in full! You wont need to take on a mortgage. Chapter 2102: Buying a House 5 Hearing Mrs. Brightwoods enthusiasm instantly extinguished, Summer felt quite guilty. Especially seeing the wrinkles on Mrs. Brightwoods face, watching her go from full of joy to a look of regret while still forcing a smile and apologizing. Summer felt heartbroken; in truth, she didnt want to buy a house at all.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Soon, Spencer, who had been waiting outside for a long time, finally saw the three of theme out, each with different expressions. Summer looked calm, without any noticeable emotions. He observed the faces of the Brightwood family parents from a distance-there was disappointment, regret, sadness, and unwillingness. It seemed they hadnt seeded in buying the house. Relieved, Spencer turned his car around and drove away. Rupert Brightwood wouldnt be back for a while, so he couldnt let the Brightwood family elders cause any trouble. If they made any moves, he would have someone keep an eye on them. Spencer felt that the time left for him was running out, but fortunately, he would be with Summer on set tomorrow. Being able to see her made him feel much more at ease. Mr. Brightwood drove the car while Mrs. Brightwood sat in the back seat with Summer, holding her hand tightly and lovingly. Summer, Im sorry for dragging you out without proper arrangements and wasting your time, she said apologetically. Mrs. Brightwood, please dont me yourself. I didnt want to buy a house anyway, Summer expressed her true thoughts once again. To the middle-aged womans ears, this sounded like something else entirely. Oh? Why? Do you not want to marry my Rupert? This question struck a chord with Summer, but she still answered with a smile. I think buying a house is a big deal and Rupert should be involved; he shouldnt feel left out. Mr. Brightwood, who was driving, thought her words made sense as well. Besides, finding the right house wasnt something that could be done quickly; he hadnt slept well recently because of this matter and it was time to take a break. So he voiced his opinion too. Lets put this matter on hold and wait until Rupert returns. Sigh, the middle-aged woman sighed lightly. But the problem now is that we dont know when Rupert will be back; this has been dyed again and again. Summer said nothing more. She sat next to Mrs. Brightwood and turned to look out the window; her mood was really downcast. Mrs. Brightwoods mood was also bad, especially when she thought about Summers neighbor; she always had a bad feeling about it. Mr. Brightwood drove Summer back to her apartment without disturbing her rest and then left with his wife. Back home, Summer sat down on the sofa and stared nkly at the four peaches on the coffee table Her mood wasnt good at all; she felt an inexplicable sense of fatigue. She picked up one peach and looked at it before sighing and taking a bite-it tasted pretty good. Just then, there was a knock on the door. She looked up and judged from the frequency of the knocks that it should be Spencer rather than Mr. or Mrs. Brightwood who had just left. She got up to open the door and sure enough, it was Spencer. What do you want? she asked directly from the doorway without intending to let him in; her tone was quite neutral. Although Summer tried to hide the bitten peach in her hand, Spencer still saw it from outside. He smiled slightly. Is it tasty? No! Summer red at him angrily. Do you need something? She was a bit upset because of Spencers provocation towards Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood. Didnt get the house? Feeling down? Spencer asked thoughtfully as he examined her. The girl frowned-how did he know she had gone house hunting? Chapter 2103: Spencer Entered Summer’s Room Again Spencer stood calmly outside the door, his inner strength evident as long as she didnt close the door immediately, he could look at her for another second. At this moment, Summer wouldnt close the door. She saw something in Spencers eyes and expression. Come in, she said, turning to walk toward the sofa, taking a couple of bites from the peach in her hand. It tasted good, but her mood was far from pleasant. Why was he doing this? How did he know she didnt want to buy a house? She hadnt shown any signs. Could he read minds? That would be terrifying. Spencer watched her back from outside the door, a smile involuntarily appearing on his lips. He felt happy inside. He stepped in and closed the door behind him, feeling a sense of familiarity as if entering his own home. He wondered how interesting it would be if Rupert Brightwoods parents came over again. He felt a bit mischievous. Summer thought about the strange events at the sales office today and sat down on the sofa, looking up at him. Was it your doing? she asked, already certain. Spencer stopped in front of the coffee table, meeting her gaze as she took bite after bite of the peach. Seeing that she wasnt angry, he pondered her thoughts. Admit it, whats wrong? Summer teased slightly. You can admit to beating up Angel, which is illegal, but cant admit to this little prank? Uh Spencer coughed lightly into his fist, feeling a bit embarrassed by her words. He then put his hand into his pocket. Yeah I admit it. Yes, it was me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Summer should have thanked him, but she didnt say anything. She just felt uneasy; he was helping her, but how did he know what she was thinking? Spencer also saw her confusion. How did he know she didnt want to buy a house? Or rather, why didnt he want her to buy one? How did he figure it out? Why did you do it? Summer asked seriously while eating the peach. Because I want those houses. That development belongs to my brother, Spencer replied casually. My club kids won a match in Norway, and Im rewarding them with a house each. Using a little backdoor like this-whats wrong with that? Summer paused mid-bite, staring at him in shock. Did this have nothing to do with her at all? Spencer found this reason highly usible himself. As he marveled at his quick thinking, he continued, Given my rtionship with my brother, using this backdoor is fine, right? Im still paying market price. Summer was half-convinced by what he said. It sounded absurd but also believable because the world of wealthy people was hard to understand for those not on the same level. It seemed like an idental favor for her. Summer, Spencer thought for a moment and asked, I came over today to bring you peaches; I hope I didnt cause you any trouble? His tone was apologetic but intentionally so. Bringing peaches was normal, but saying he ate here-wasnt that on purpose? Was it necessary to mention? Their eyes met again; Summer didnt know how to respond since it had already happened. What reaction did he want from her? Are they your parents-inw? Spencer asked seriously and then followed up smoothly, Do you have a boyfriend? He pretended not to know as if he had never investigated and wanted to find out something unknown to him. Mentioning this topic made Summers mood heavy again. She looked away while eating the peach. Yes. That was the current situation; she didnt n to discuss anything else with an outsider like him. Chapter 2104: Mrs. Brightwood Felt Uneasy But judging from her simple hmm and her current expression, it seemed that her rtionship with Rupert Brightwood wasnt entirely satisfactory. She didnt intend to borate, and Spencer, being perceptive, didnt press further. Um To avoid being dismissed and to spend more time with her, Spencer changed the topic. Summer, shall we discuss the script for a bit? Summer stood up and threw the peach pit into the trash can. Sure. She turned and fetched the script. We start reshooting tomorrow. I really hope there wont be any more setbacks.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Are you saying that for my benefit? Spencer looked at her seriously. Summer met his gaze and answered earnestly, No. I promise you, there wont be any dys because of me! He was confident that no one in the crew would dare to trouble Summer again. The girl looked away and opened the script. Ive been thinking about the character Riverflow; I believe she has a rich inner world. If youve read the novel, youd find it even better than the script. They began discussing the characters in the script. On the way home, Mr. Brightwood drove while Mrs. Brightwood sat in the passenger seat. She hesitated several times, feeling as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. Mr. Brightwood nced at her asionally, knowing what was on her mind. He felt heavy-hearted too. If Rupert doesnte back soon, someone else will steal his ce! Mrs. Brightwood said anxiously. The more I think about Summers neighbor, the more uneasy I feel. I trust Summers character. But I dont trust that neighbor, Mrs. Brightwood said urgently. Having someone like that around all the time is dangerous, no matter how strong ones willpower is. Human nature is fragile. But Rupert cante back now, Mr. Brightwood was also worried. He needs more time to finish his work over there. No Stop the car! Stop! Mrs. Brightwood was getting paranoid. Turn back; I need to check on Summer. Were almost home, Mr. Brightwood nced at her, not understanding her behavior. Going back wont solve anything. What do you n to do if you see him there? If hes there? Mr. Brightwood asked, What will you do? Would you believe Summers exnation? Mr. Brightwood questioned her. Mrs. Brightwood remained silent again. And if hes not there? How will you exin why you went back? Mr. Brightwood reasoned, What will she think? After much hesitation, Mrs. Brightwood decided against going back Yes, what difference would it make whether he was there or not? But she trusted a womans intuition; if their son didnt return soon and marry Summer, she might be taken by that man. Oh, stop worrying, Mr. Brightwood said as he parked the car at home and unbuckled his seatbelt. Rupert is excellent, and Summer is too smart to miss out on him. Save your energy for house hunting. Thinking about looking for a wedding house made Mrs. Brightwood feel a bit more at ease. Yes, they should get that done first. Chapter 2105: Could This Really Happen? In Summers apartment living room, the two of them chatted about the script as time slipped away. Before they knew it, it was dinner time, and the sky had darkened considerably with the setting sun. Summer closed the script and stood up. Shall we call it a day? Yeah, sure. He also closed his script and leaned back into the sofa, showing no intention of leaving. At that moment, they both clearly heard Spencers stomach growl. The girl turned her gaze, and their eyes met. He still didnt seem inclined to leave. It was almost dinner time, an awkward moment indeed. Im not nning on making dinner, Summer said directly, her meaning clear. Spencer was taken aback. He had nned to help out while she made dinner and then join her for a meal. It seemed his n had fallen through. He chuckled softly without showing any disappointment. I wasnt nning on mooching a meal here. Then why arent you leaving? But she didnt ask. Their eyes remained locked for a few seconds, and the atmosphere grew increasingly awkward. Summer thought for a moment and said, Im heading out. I have dinner ns with Agnes. If I dont leave now, Ill bete. She had effectively given him the boot. Spencer had no choice but to stand up. Alright then, see you on set tomorrow. His tone was light, but he felt quite reluctant inside. Summer grabbed her bag and left with Spencer following her out the door. She entered the elevator while Spencer went back to his own apartment; they eventually parted ways. Once in the elevator, Summer took out her phone and called Agnes. The call connected quickly. Bubu, want to grab dinner tonight? Are you free?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Im busy today; I have to work overtime. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Agnes replied. I have a meeting tonight and might get home veryte. Summer pouted but then regained herposure. Alright then, you go ahead with your work. Okay, talkter! Sure. After ending the call with her sister, Summer nced at the closed elevator doors. She couldnt very well go back now. What would she say if she ran into him again? Feeling hungry, she decided to go out for dinner by herself. Meanwhile, back in his apartment, Spencer opened the fridge and saw some ingredients but didnt feel like cooking. Thinking about Rupert Brightwood dampened his mood even more. So he decided to go out for dinner too. After heading downstairs without his car, he noticed how beautiful the sunset was and how gentle the breeze felt. He decided to take a walk and find a restaurant along the way, turning it into a rxing evening stroll. After about five minutes of walking, he stopped at an intersection and nced at a sign-Little Town. About a hundred meters down the alley was a forest-themed restaurant called Little Town, known for being a hidden gem in the city. Looking down the alleyway, he saw elegant greenery-covered walls not far off. He knew this restaurant was nestled in a forest-like setting. Although he had never been there before, his friends had given it good reviews, and some club members had invited him there before. So he decided to walk in that direction. At that moment, Summer had just sat down at an outdoor table at Little Town. The hydrangeas around her were in full bloom; the elegant environment was simply perfect. There were many small private rooms indoors while outdoor tables and chairs were scattered among flowers without any particr order but looked charming nheless. Miss, how many are in your party? Just one, Summer replied as she looked through the menu for single-person meals that were reasonably priced and just right in portion size. Ill have Set B. Alright, please wait a moment. The waiter left after taking her order. Summer sat waiting while idly browsing posts on her phone until her food arrived. Not long after, Spencer walked in and stopped in the courtyard. At once, he spotted the familiar figure sitting beside the hydrangeas. Chapter 2106: Caught Again Summer was alone; Agnes had not arrived yet. It seemed like fate that he would encounter her this way. Spencer was delighted, even if he could only watch her from a distance. He saw a waiter bring her tea and set up only one set of utensils before leaving. He was puzzled and began to think. Standing far away, Spencer observed her. In the soft light of the setting sun, the girls serene demeanor touched his heart deeply. Her figure, framed by the hydrangeas, looked as graceful as a silhouette. Soon, the waiter started serving her dishes, still with just one set of utensils. So Summer had lied; she hadnt arranged to meet Agnes. Spencer felt a bit uneasy. Did she dislike him? But Spencer smiled slightly and walked towards the vibrant hydrangeas. As he was about to pass her table, he eximed in surprise, Summer? pretending to have just noticed her. Summer, who had just poured herself some tea, looked up startled. Why was he here too? Did he put a tracker on her? May I sit here? Spencers voice was gentle. We could discuss the script. I dont think theres anything more to discuss about the script, Summer quickly picked up her chopsticks. Im hungry and just want to eat. So she didnt refuse him? Spencer sat down opposite her. What a coincidence, I came out for a meal too. He found her behavior adorable but didnt call her out on it. Agnes isnting, is she? Something came up at herpany, the girl continued to cover up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mm-hmm. The man nodded thoughtfully. Seeing that she hadnt asked him to leave, he confidently signaled a nearby waiter. The waiter quickly approached. Spencer nced at the dishes in front of Summer and then ordered a hearty two-person meal. Sir, is there someone else joining you? the waiter reminded him. This is a meal for two; its quite substantial. No one else ising, but Ill take the meal for two anyway, thank you. Summer nced at him but said nothing since she wasnt paying for it. Spencer didnt feel awkward either. Before long, the waiter brought out the two-person meal. He sat across from her and started eating naturally. The scene was somewhat odd; they ate separately without looking at each other or asking the other to leave. Summer focused on her meal and left after finishing. Look over there, isnt that Spencer? A paparazzo preparing to sit down nearby noticed something exciting and whispered cautiously. Anotherpanion followed her gaze and confirmed, Yes, thats Spencer. They quickly sat down and began snapping photos with their cameras. Is this a new romance? That girl is Summer, the female lead of Noodle Couple.'' A neer who reced Angel; shes got some skills. Theres gossip that Angels recent beating was orchestrated by Spencer and might be rted to this woman. Its possible; otherwise, how could such a big incident have no follow-up? Everyone knew deep down that only Mr. Marsh had enough power to suppress everything After all, Angels status attracted many followers eager for updates. Even though Summer and Spencer had dinner together without any interaction throughout, they were photographed, looking very much like a couple on a date. When Summer finished her bowl of rice, she put down her chopsticks and wiped her mouth with a napkin before looking up at him. His face was incredibly handsome, sculpted as if by divine hands, bearing some resemnce to Mr. Marsh. Arent you going to try what I ordered? Spencer said somewhat sadly. Do we really need to keep things so separate? Its wasteful not to finish it. Chapter 2107: Mistaken for a Rumored Girlfriend Why did you order for two? If you cant finish it, why order so much? Summers tone was gentle. Dont waste food, eat it all! Would you like to supervise me? Spencer asked half-jokingly, half-seriously. If youre willing, Ill eat slowly. The girl looked at him without answering. She seemed to understand his little scheme. He ate happily and asked, Are you full? She hadnt gotten up yet, which meant she wouldnt leave him. Yes. Actually, I wanted you to try this; its really good. Its the specialty of this ce, Spencer said to her. I dont like it. Spencer looked at her without saying anything and chuckled. Its okay, no pressure. Have you been here before? This is my first time. Mine too. Then how did you know the pork belly is the specialty? I heard from others. Summer sat across from him, sipping tea and watching him eat. You can pack the leftovers if you cant finish them; dont force yourself. She had heard from Andrew that he had a bad stomach. Sensing a hint of concern, Spencer looked up. Oh, okay. Someone who spent money as freely as he did wasnt used to packing leftovers. But he was willing to do it for her. So after Spencer finished eating, he specifically asked the waiter for two takeout boxes. When he started packing the food, the entertainment reporter observing from a distance was stunned and even forgot to take pictures! Oh my god, this is definitely living together! Cohabiting? This is explosive news! Take pictures quickly! Spencer actually has such a down-to-earth side! Coming to an affordable restaurant with his girlfriend and packing leftovers This will be trending number one tomorrow! As Spencer packed the food, Summer got up and lent a hand. Spencer carried the bag as they walked towards the cashier. Together, Spencer said. Table 12. Separate bills, Summer told the cashier. The cashier, a young girl, looked at him and then at her, unsure whom to listen to. At that moment, she recognized Spencer and was ecstatic. Spencer? Spencer didnt want to be recognized; his expression changed slightly. Spencer, you two dont need to pay; put it on my tab! The young girl was thrilled. Was her idol in love again? This girlfriend was very pretty, even without makeup! Even up close! No, Summer knew that cashiers didnt earn much. Let him pay; together. Hearing this from his crush, Spencer quickly opened his payment code.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The young girl had no choice but to follow the normal procedure for her idols payment. She kept a delighted smile on her face. Spencer, I love your shows; Im your fan. She nced at the girl beside her idol and blessed them with a smile. Be happy! Summer turned and left; Spencer followed after paying. This situation was really awkward; Summer didnt want to be his rumored girlfriend. From Little Towns entrance to the street corner was about a 100-meter winding path lined with mushroom-shaped lights growing from the ground. Night had fallen by now, and the streetlights emitted a warm yellow glow. Tall trees nked the path, with a bright moon hanging on their branches and stars dotting the sky. Spencer carried the bag of food as he followed Summer. A cool evening breeze blew past, carrying with it a faint fragrance from her. Chapter 2108: The Sense of Security He Gave Didnt you drive either? Spencer asked her. No. Either? So he didnt drive as well? Summer nced at him, and just then, she identally bumped into something, Ah! She almost tripped! Careful! Luckily, Spencer quickly grabbed her arm. Ouch At that moment, a weak groan came from nearby. It was a strangers voice, sending chills down their spines. Ah! Summer instinctively threw herself into Spencers arms, frightened. Spencer wrapped his arm around her waist, holding her protectively. With his height advantage and the help of the streetlight, he quickly saw an elderly scavenger sitting on the roadsidewn. It was the old mans outstretched foot that had tripped Summer. Its okay, Spencer whispered to her. Its an old man, a person, not a ghost. Summer slowly turned her head. Under the dim streetlight, she saw an old man sitting under a tree. Though she couldnt see his face clearly, he seemed very old, at least seventy. Next to him was a fiber bag filled with what appeared to be empty water bottles. Feeling a pang of sadness, Summer looked at Spencer.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Spencer opened the bag he was holding and handed the packed food to the old man. Sir, you havent eaten yet, have you? Here, take this. The fragrant food made the old man feel deeply touched. He looked up at the kind young couple and shakily reached out to ept it. Thank you both. May you be blessed with peace and happiness. The old man seemed to have not eaten in days; his voice was weak as he epted the meal box. Bless you both. Thank you. Summer pursed her lips and didnt exin her rtionship with Spencer to the stranger; there was no need. Youre wee, sir. Spencer took out his wallet and handed all the cash he had to the old man. The old man hesitated several times before finally epting it. You young people will be happy, for sure, said the scavenger elder as he stroked his wispy white beard. May you have a longsting union. Summer felt a bit uneasy; for a moment, it sounded like a spell to her. But she said nothing and just wanted to leave quickly. Spencer put his arm around her shoulders and led her away. He could sense her fear; after all, this ce felt dark and eeriepared to outside. It wasnt until they reached the intersection that he let go of her, and Summers heartbeat finally returned to normal. Somehow, having him by her side always made her feel secure. They walked in silence neither spoke, but Summer thought Spencer had a kind heart deep down. Of course, she didnt praise him for it either. Walking east along this road for five minutes would bring them back to their residential area. The streetlights here were tall and spaced closely together, providing ample light. Spencer walked beside Summer as the wind picked up again, gently blowing through their hair and flipping up the ruffled edges of her cor. ncing sideways unintentionally, Spencer saw her cor fluttering in the wind. This moment pulled his thoughts back to another time- That evening on campus when vibrant sunset clouds painted the sky. The wind was just as gentle then as it was now. She had also worn a dress with ruffled edges and a long white skirt underneath. He remembered thinking how particrly beautiful she looked that night Chapter 2109: Protecting Her with His Life That night, on the campus boulevard lined with ne trees, he couldnt resist holding her hand, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, and kissing her lips. When Spencer thought back to that kiss, he still felt a sweetness in his heart, an overwhelming sense of happiness. Those sweet, unforgettable, precious memories of youth-she probably didnt remember them anymore. Spencer often wondered whether this was fortunate or unfortunate for Summer. They say that those who have memories are happy, but isnt that also a regret? At this moment, Summer faced the gentle evening breeze, watching the carse and go on the road as her thoughts drifted away. This kind of night, this kind of breeze, this kind of light, and the rustling sound of leaves-it all felt familiar yet she couldnt recall it specifically. She was trying to remember remember But she knew it must have been an incredibly beautiful night. As they got closer to the neighborhood, Spencer wanted to slow down and walk with her a bit longer. He wanted to hold her hand, feel her warmth, or wrap his arm around her shoulder. But he was afraid of pushing her away. So he restrained himself; even though he still loved her deeply, he was very aware of his own position. Just then, Spencers phone rang, breaking the silence and pulling both of them back from their thoughts. The girl nced at him; he took out his phone and looked at the caller ID before stopping in his tracks. Summer withdrew her gaze and continued walking forward; after all, it didnt seem polite to listen to someone elses phone call. Spencer stared at the caller ID for a moment before answering. Hello. He made sure to be about ten steps away from Summer so she wouldnt hear the voice on the other end. Spencer, is it inconvenient for you to take this call? The person on the other end asked, noting the dy in his response. Spencer started walking again but slowed his pace. Go ahead. Even if it was inconvenient, he really wanted to know what they had to say. Weve uncovered more information about Rupert Brightwood that you hadnt received before. Its been sent to your email. How reliable is it? Spencer furrowed his brow and asked quietly. At that moment, a blinding car light shone directly at them! Spencer instinctively raised his hand to shield his eyes and saw that Summer was right in front of the car! It was clear that the vehicle was out of control! Inside the car, a couple was arguing; the girl in the passenger seat was recklessly grabbing the steering wheel. Summer! Spencer sprinted forward! The car swerved erratically on the road as screeching brakes filled the air! He dashed over in a few strides, dropping his phone in the process. At the critical moment, he grabbed her arm and pulled her into his embrace! Just as the out-of-control car charged straight at them!! With Summer protected in his arms, Spencer turned his body so that his arm brushed against the cars body- The immense force knocked both of them down; they rolled several times while holding each other tightly! But they avoided a direct collision! Bang! The car crashed into a stone pir; its front end crumpled and started smoking! Instinctively protecting her even while rolling on the ground, Spencer ensured she wasnt hurt at all; he bore all the impact himself. Summer, are you okay? He held her with one arm while supporting himself with the other hand on the ground. Under the streetlights glow, he could see that she was still conscious; her head wasnt injured and there were no cuts on her face. He let out a sigh of relief. Summer was petrified! Shey on the ground in his arms, staring at him with wide eyes filled with shock!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Theyy on a nearby tactile paving strip in an intertwined position, their breaths mingling together. Until she felt something sticky and slowly turned her gaze-Summer saw blood seeping from his arm Chapter 2110: She Was Very Worried About Spencer’s Injuries The girls heart skipped a beat as she turned her head abruptly. You youre bleeding?! She immediately reacted and tried to get up, only to find her hair pinned under his hand. Failing to spring up, shey back down again. She attempted twice more to lift her head and sit up, but he remained motionless, staring at her as if petrified. His arm pressed down on her long hair, refusing to let go. Under the night sky, in the warm yellow light of the streemp, Summery in the crook of his arm. Blood continued to flow from his arm. The girls hair spread out as shey there, the warm yellow light casting a soft glow on her face. To Spencer, this hazy beauty was both breathtaking and heart-stopping. Youre bleeding, Summer said anxiously, holding his arm. Youre pinning my hair! Her reminder brought Spencer back to reality, and he finally felt the pain, frowning and letting out a muffled groan. He tried to move away from her, turning over and sitting beside her. His waist hurt, his legs ached, and his whole body felt like it was falling apart, but he endured it. Observant as always, Summer noticed his painful expression and realized he was seriously injured. She quickly sat up and took out her phone to check if it was damaged. Fortunately, it wasnt and the screen lit up! Sitting on the ground next to Spencer, she prepared to dial emergency services but was stopped by him grabbing her wrist. The girl looked up suddenly, not understanding his intentions. Dont call, the man said in a low voice, looking at her gently. I dont need an ambnce. Summer couldnt understand. Are you crazy? Youre injured! Your arm is bleeding! What nonsense are you talking?! You need to go to the hospital immediately! What if you have internal bleeding?! There wont be any internal bleeding, Spencer shook his head confidently. He believed in his own resilience; he had his fortune told when he was young. I wasnt hit by the car earlier; its just some scrapes. I can disinfect them myself at home. No way! Summer said sternly, pulling his hand away. You have to listen to me on this! We must go to the hospital immediately! You cant be reckless with your life! Spencer seemed to have heard these words before That summer when he sprained his ankle ying basketball, she had insisted on taking him to the infirmary and stayed with him all afternoon. So now, looking at the girl he loved dearly, Spencer felt a wave of nostalgia. Then lets take a cab ourselves, Spencer suggested, grabbing her wrist again to stop her from calling because it would draw too much attention. Meeting his gaze, Summer guessed his concern. Alright, but we need a doctor to confirm youre okay. Youll stay with me? Of course I will! Summer stood up and helped him up too. Be careful. Are you alright? Spencer asked as he tried to stand steadily despite the pain. Though confident in his ability to protect her, he still asked, Did you get hurt anywhere? Im fine, Summer replied. She didnt feel any pain; she was just scared. Seeing a taxi approaching in the distance, she said, Stay right here! She let go of him and hurried to the roadside to hail the cab. Be careful! Spencer worried about her safety too. Despite his twisted leg, he took two steps forward in concern that she might get hit by a car.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Donte down! Ill help you in a moment! Summer shouted back at him like a nagging mother before stopping the taxi. She opened the door and ran back towards him. Seeing her run reassured Spencers anxious heart finally settled down. Chapter 2111: The Man Who Loves You Most Spencer stood still, waiting for Summer toe over and support him. Summer, without any second thoughts, stood by his side and said, Be careful. She took his arm, treating him like a patient, and carefully guided him towards the taxi. As they walked, Spencer felt that his twisted ankle was actually getting better, but he continued to limp convincingly. asionally, he stumbled, almost falling into her arms several times. Be careful, slow down! she said nervously. Spencer felt a sense of mischievous sess; even though he was injured, he felt quite happy. Summer was anxious as she supported him, afraid he might fall. Every step was difficult as the man practically leaned his entire body on her. She worked hard to support him, even wrapping her arm around his waist. Be careful, she repeated. Finally, she got him into the car and sat beside him, closing the door and telling the driver, We need to go to the nearest hospital! Alright! On the way, Summer turned to look at him closely. Your face isnt disfigured. Do you feel ufortable anywhere else? Any internal injuries? By then, the blood on Spencers arm had already clotted and turned dark red; the wound wasnt deep. Everything hurts, but my internal organs should be fine, Spencer said pitifully. Then he looked at her gently and added, But as long as youre okay, Im relieved. He even gave her a smile. The light inside the car cast a faint shadow beside his nose, reminding Summer of that terrifying moment earlier. If Spencer hadnt pulled her away at thest second, she might have been hit by the car. Looking at him now, she had a thousand words to say but didnt know how to start. As they neared the hospital, traffic police and an ambnce arrived at the ident scene. Both of them had sustained varying degrees of injuries The cars front end was nearly totaled, and the airbags had deployed. At the hospital. The emergency room doctor conducted a full-body examination on Spencer and found no fractures or internal bleeding-this was very good news. Hearing this result finally lifted a weight off Summers heart. Are you very worried about me? Spencer asked as he observed her expression; he was very happy. Summer turned to see him smiling at her and paused slightly. You got hurt saving me; isnt it normal for me to be worried? Sir, please sit down, the doctor said as he pushed a sterilization cart over. You have many abrasions that need to be disinfected and cleaned. Instinctively, Summer helped Spencer again. As she took his arm, Spencer felt a wave of emotion and looked at her. Come on, sit over there, Summer urged, not understanding what he was thinking. The doctor said you need to clean your wounds. He snapped back to reality and walked towards a nearby chair with her help. The doctor was already putting on sterile gloves and preparing for disinfection. Spencer enjoyed being cared for so attentively by Summer. If it wouldnt hurt her, hed save her every day if it meant being close to her-even if it left him covered in injuries. Spencer sat in the chair; his abrasions were numerous and painful when treated. His skin was delicate; he had rarely experienced such hardship growing up. Summer assisted the doctor by handing over antiseptic solutions and gauze from time to time. She watched in horror as some areas didnt need stitches but were still raw and bloody.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencers gaze remained fixed on her face. Seeing her anxiety and concern warmed his heart; he felt incredibly honored. Inside his mind echoed a gentle voice- Summer, do you know? I am the man who loves you most in this world. Chapter 2112: Pure Love Summer didnt look at Spencer. She stood slightly bent to the side, unaware of his passionate and loving gaze, as her attention was entirely on his wounds and the doctors actions while treating them. Both his arms were grazed, as were his calves and knees. As the sand and dirt were cleaned away, fresh blood oozed out. To Spencer, these were mere scratches, but Summer was genuinely worried about him. About an hourter, the doctor had treated all of Spencers wounds, disinfecting and bandaging where necessary. The doctor also prescribed some medication for him to take home. Summer carried the medication and helped him into the elevator. How are you feeling? Any better? Does your foot still hurt? With you by my side, I dont feel any pain at all, Spencer said seriously, turning to look at her with deep affection in his eyes. Summer nced away without responding. The elevator doors closed, and she pressed the button for the first floor. They had almost been hit earlier, a near-miss that had shaken her deeply. Yet he still had the heart to joke around. Men-are they only honest when theyre hanging on the wall? But for Spencer, this was his true feeling. As long as Summer was by his side, even if he only had half a life left, he would feel happy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Dont call the director. I can perform normally tomorrow, Spencer said. He didnt want to be apart from her; he wanted to see her and hold her, even if it was just in a scene. She was surprised. He continued, As long as my face isnt hurt, its fine. But you have injuries on your body. It doesnt matter. I can wear long sleeves and pants to cover them up. Besides, its a romance drama, not an action film; there arent many physical movements. Spencer was looking forward to their kissing scene tomorrow. Summer thought for a moment but didnt insist on calling the director since the drama had already been dyed for various reasons. I can do it. After leaving the hospital, Summer hailed a cab and helped him into it before sitting beside him. She apanied him back to his apartment. During the ride, Spencer wished the car would drive slower so he could spend more time with Summer. What is love? Love is probably having that person fill your heart, eyes, and mind. Even if you cant hug or possess them, just having them by your side brings happiness and peace. Night had fallen. The sky resembled a giant curtain; the cars interior was dimly lit. Summer asionally turned to look at him. Spencer leaned back slightly with his eyes closed, resting against the seat. His facial features were sharp and clear; his lips seemed to curve upward slightly, and there was a faint smile in his eyes and brows. Was he smiling? What was making him happy? Summer pressed her lips together; perhaps it was just an illusion. She looked away towards the window and watched the scenery blurred by passing vehicles. In her mind, some images ovepped like illusions Whenever this happened, she tried to empty her thoughts and let them drift away. Maybe her memory wasing back those long-lost memories she had been searching for. Spencer continued resting with his eyes closed, listening intently to Summers breathing. His thoughts drifted back to that afternoon in school He sat behind Summer as sunlight streamed through the window, making it hard to keep his eyes open. She was so beautiful that day-her beauty etched deeply into his heart He couldnt help but pass her a note that read: Summer, I like you. Will you be my girlfriend? Chapter 2113: Reluctant to Part It was the first time he liked a girl, the first time he risked being rejected and losing even their friendship to confess his feelings. A weekter, he finally received her reply. She sent him a note, which surprised him. After thinking for a week, Summer agreed to date him on the condition that he must rank in the top ten in the next monthly exam. Spencer had always been intelligent, recognized by teachers as a smart kid, but he was somewhatzy in his studies. That month, he stopped ying basketball and used all his time to study, transforming himselfpletely. In the following monthly exam, Summer ranked in the top five, and Spencer made it into the top ten. Thus, she and he got together Many memories ovepped and yed in his mind, everything as clear as if it happened yesterday. Soon, the taxi stopped at the entrance of themunity. Were here, the driver reminded. Spencer opened his eyes, scanned the payment code, and then opened the car door. Wait a moment, Summer quickly opened the door on her side and hurriedly said to him, Ill get out first and help you! She had already gotten out of the car before finishing her sentence. His car door was already open. Summer walked around the car to his side and extended her hand towards him. Come on, Ill help you. Spencers sprained foot had actually improved a lot, but seeing her so proactive made him quite happy; he certainly wouldnt refuse her help. So, he acted convincingly, cing his hand in hers and carefully lifting one leg with her support, furrowing his brow as if he were seriously injured. Be careful. Summer attended to him throughout, nervous that he might get hurt again. To be honest, Spencers resolute act of saving her today moved her deeply. When they walked into the buildings entrance hall, she tried to let go of his hand to avoid any awkward encounters with neighbors. However, with only two apartments per floor, the chance of meeting someone was really low. When the elevator doors opened and revealed an empty cabin, they entered one after another. Summer pressed the button for their floor. The time Spencer spent with Summer today was counting down Watching the numbers increase on the disy made him feel particrly reluctant. Ding! The elevator reached the tenth floor and the doors opened. He turned to look at her; she turned to look at him. Their gazes met, neither making a move to step out first.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Soon, the elevator doors closed again. Summer reacted quickly and pressed the open button; the doors opened once more. Lets go out; were here, she reminded him as she stepped out. Spencer followed her out. At this moment, he felt particrly unhappy; a sense of sorrow enveloped him as if they were parting forever. Good night, Summer said as she stopped walking and looked at him. Spencer snapped back to reality. Good night, he replied while looking deeply into her eyes. Summer looked away and turned towards her apartment door. She entered her fingerprint password, opened the door, and walked inside. Watching that door close behind her, Spencer stood outside for a long time, staring at it with thoughts full of her Summer returned home and stood by her living room curtains looking towards his balcony next door; it was still dark with no lighting through. Hadnt he gone inside yet? After about three minutes passed and warm yellow light finally shone through his windows, she turned around and walked into her bathroom. Apart from some dust on her clothes, she wasnt hurt at all. But without Spencers help tonight, she might have already been dead. Chapter 2114: Meeting Again In the bathroom, Summer turned on the shower, undressed, andy in the bathtub, closing her eyes to soak away her fatigue. The moment of the car ident shed through her mind When that blinding white light came straight at her, she waspletely stunned. For a second, she thought she would die and had no time to dodge. Until Spencer grabbed her arm. The memory pulled her back to the car ident ten years ago. Another blinding white light shone into her eyes. In that moment, everything that happened that night yed out in her mind like a movie Shey back in the bathtub, her brow furrowing tightly as the scenes shed vividly in her mind. Suddenly, she opened her eyes wide. Staring at the steamy bathroom, she remembered the moments before that car ident She felt sad and went to a bar Her heart ached faintly. But the deeper she thought, the more her head throbbed painfully. Ah! Summer suddenly held her head with both hands, closing her eyes tightly as she sat in the bathtub, dazed for a long time. Why did it hurt so much? The pain tugged at her heart. In the adjacent room, Spencer picked up his tablet as soon as he got home. He sat on the couch and logged into his email. His phone was lost at the ident scene; he didnt n to retrieve it since it was custom-made with excellent security measures. Sure enough, there was an unread email about Rupert Brightwood. Spencer quickly opened it and carefully reviewed it, finally seeing some information he hadnt known before. Rupert Brightwoods financial transactions were irregr; every set of data was abnormal. It showed a loss when traced through his bank card transactions. All ten cards had less than ten thousand yuan in total. Additionally, there were seven credit cards with varying amounts of debt. Spencer stared at these figures, deep in thought. Although he didnt know where the problemy, he was certain Rupert Brightwood had issues! He could already conclude this. However, what exactly caused these problems required further investigation. At this moment, Spencer wanted to make a call but he had no phone! Unable to sit still, he got up and walked out of his apartment door. He came to Summers door and knocked lightly; his arm still hurt a bit. She shouldnt be asleep yet?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Just then, Summer had juste out of the bathroom and heard the knock. She paused slightly, thinking she misheard it. After a moment, the knock sounded again. Summer stepped towards the door and opened it. She saw Spencer standing outside; their eyes met. She wore ace nightgown with spaghetti straps; her hair was wet and she held a towel in her hand. By the time she realized it, he had already seen everything. Summer blushed with nowhere to hide. Do you need something? she asked. Can I borrow your phone? Spencer said to her. I might have left mine at the ident scene. Summer met his gaze and felt a bit breathless. Wait a moment, she said before closing the door. Spencer was slightly surprised to be shut out but quickly recovered. Thinking of how she looked just now like a water lily emerging from water made his heart flutter. After a while, the door reopened and Summer handed him her phone; this time she had put on a coat. Chapter 2115: They Found Dirt on Rupert Brightwood Their gazes met. Tonight, she looked different, more beautiful than usual, with clear, clean eyes and the fragrance of a recent bath. Anyone who saw her would be captivated. Spencer spoke softly, Thank you. He reached out gracefully to take it, tall and handsome. He didnt ask toe in. Standing outside the door, he dialed a familiar number and instructed quietly, Its me, Spencer. Send me a new phone and another SIM card. I need it now. Eastbury 1002. Alright, Spencer. Coming right away. The call ended. Spencer handed the phone over with both hands. Thank you. He looked up at her as she peeked out from behind the door. Youre wee. The girl reached out to take it and was about to close the door. Good night, Spencer quickly said, inhaling the scent of her bath. He couldnt let his gaze linger on her beautiful face for too long and looked away. Good night, Summer responded softly before gently closing the door. Before he turned to leave, she had already shut it. Spencer stood outside, staring at the closed door, his emotions in turmoil. Summer stood behind the door, her fingers still on the doorknob, a faint light flickering in her eyes. Separated by a door, perhaps their feelings were simr. After a while, they both slowly turned and walked away Spencer returned home. Shortly after, someone delivered a phone and a new SIM card for him. Spencer closed the door and immediately dialed a number. Whats going on with Rupert Brightwoods finances? Why does he owe so much money? Is this data urate? Spencer, were verifying the situation. This is some initial information that differs from what we had before, so we informed you immediately. Theres a high probability somethings wrong with this person. I need evidence, Spencer said sternly. If this is true, I want all the evidence! Understood. And make it quick! Spencer was genuinely worried they might get married. Yes. The call ended. Spencer felt there was a high chance this was true but needed to trace its source. Summer probably didnt know about Rupert Brightwoods severe financial issues abroad yet. Summers parents likely didnt know either. It was a huge skeleton in the closet worth millions; it might not mean much to others but was definitely significant for Rupert Brightwood. Spencer decided to dig deeper into Rupert Brightwood! To save time, he called Ivan and shared what he had found. Ivan said, Rupert Brightwood has been involved in online gambling since his freshman year. The situation has snowballed and is now out of control. You knew? Spencer was slightly agitated. Why didnt you tell me? I was gathering evidence, Ivan replied calmly. I need a bit more time. Spencer felt immense gratitude. Bro, when are you free? Whats up? I want to treat you to dinner! Spencer was truly thankful. What do you want to eat? Bring your wife along; its my treat!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Ivan couldnt help butugh warmly. It made him happier than eating the most delicious food in the world. Alright, once Im done with these few days. Nighttime. Mrs. Brightwoody in bed tossing and turning in her pajamas, hugging her nket and unable to sleep. She sighed repeatedly, her mind filled with images of that male neighbor! It would have been fine if he were ugly, but he was so handsome! Chapter 2116: He Said He Would Be Right Back Hey, are you going to sleep or not? Mr. Brightwood sighed deeply, feeling a bit impatient as he turned over. What exactly are you worrying about? That man is suspicious. Mrs. Brightwood suddenly froze, speaking with certainty. That man must like our Summer! He will definitely try to steal her from Rupert! With that, Mrs. Brightwood sat up and reached for her phone. Mr. Brightwood nced at her, seeing the phone screen light up as she started dialing. He guessed she was calling their son but didnt stop her, only sighed heavily. Ah! After all, if this issue wasnt resolved, she probably wouldnt be able to sleep. Hello, son, what are you up to? The woman asked with a smile, showing concern. Not much, Mom. Its already quitete there, isnt it? Why arent you asleep? Rupert Brightwoods voice was gentle, full of concern for his parents. You didnt have another argument with Dad, did you? Calling in the middle of the night. No, I just wanted to ask when youreing back. Can youe back earlier? She felt uneasy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Whats wrong? As a son, he could hear the unease in her voice. Even if you need to go out,e back first to settle the house and arrange the wedding. Take Summer with you when you leave. What happened? he asked. Whats going on? I saw something strange today. I was nning to take Summer house hunting and noticed she has a male neighbor who was having dinner at her ce and even brought her peaches. Their rtionship seems unusual. Rupert Brightwood fell silent, lost in thought. Son, what are you thinking about? Mrs. Brightwood asked. Do you know about this? Hows your rtionshiptely? Have you been in touch often? Mom, didnt I say? Dont buy the house yet; you can give me the money first. Huh? Mrs. Brightwood was slightly surprised; her sons focus seemed off. He wasnt concerned about the male neighbor but rather about the house money? What for? Mrs. Brightwoods stance was firm. Even if I give it away, it would be to my daughter-inw! Besides, we definitely need to buy a house for the wedding. If you want a bigger one, earn it yourself! Hurry back before someone else takes your ce! Its not that serious, Mr. Brightwood couldnt help but interject. Summer is a good girl; dont create panic just to rush the wedding. Im not creating panic! Mrs. Brightwood became agitated. You didnt see what happened today! Anyway, as a woman, I have a small heart; this wedding must be arranged immediately! Ive prepared the dowry already, Rupert Brightwood; were just waiting for you toe back! Alright, alright, Ill book a ticket right away. Rupert Brightwood was very worried that his mother would use the money to buy a house. He urgently needed cash flow; even though it was just a drop in the bucket for his deep financial troubles, every little bit helped. After the call ended, Mrs. Brightwood still didnt know if her son was serious or joking. He said he would book a ticket right away; do you think its true? Mrs. Brightwood turned to look at the man lying on the bed. The middle-aged man replied, How should I know? You were the one talking to him. Never mind; were going house hunting tomorrow! Mrs. Brightwood put down her phone andy back under the covers. Well look at houses all day tomorrow and pick a few options so we can buy one before Rupert gets back, even if we have to add his nameter! Because their son had always opposed buying a house while Mrs. Brightwood felt uneasy about getting married without one and worried about what the neighbors would say. Chapter 2117: Are You Okay? That night, Spencer, who was injured, stayed up veryte. His mind was filled with thoughts of Rupert Brightwood This man was truly unusual. The more he thought about it, the more he realized how much dirt Rupert had! Such a significant financial gap appeared, yet his brother didnt find anything during the first investigation? The records only showed his strengths How deeply Rupert Brightwood must have hidden his true self! Spencer was determined to dig deeper into this man. Summer surely didnt know Ruperts true face! Spencer couldnt wait to get the evidence and tell Summer immediately! Break up! Dont get married! Stay away! Time ticked by slowly. Even though Spencer fell asleep veryte, the next morning still arrived as scheduled. Everyone had to return to the set today, and he would see Summer again. When the rm clock rang, Spencer woke up, feeling as if he had just fallen asleep. Hey there in a daze, listening to the rm without hurrying to turn it off, trying to wake himself up. He moved slightly and felt pain all over his body. His brows furrowed tightly as he took a sharp breath. He had too many scrapes on his body even his bones hurt a bit. After washing up and getting dressed, he walked out of his door and saw that the door across from him was closed. He wondered if she had already left. Recalling the car identst night, Spencer felt a bit worried about her. He didnt know if Summer was hurt because sometimes you dont feel the pain until after a nights sleep. Like now, his shoulder hurt. He realized he had been negligentst night by not asking her to get checked. After a while, he collected his thoughts, turned around, pressed the elevator button, and walked in. He pressed number 1 and thought that Summer might have already left.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. In fact, shortly after he left, Summer opened her door and stepped out with her bag. She gently closed her door and nced at Spencers closed door. At that moment, she couldnt help but think about him and worry about his injuries whether he could handle todays work since he was quite stubborn. She was unscathed. On her way to the set, Summer kept recalling the moment Spencer saved herst night. How did he manage to keep her from getting even a scratch? She clearly rolled on the ground a few times all the force must havended on his arms She only remembered him holding her tightly, giving her such a sense of security that she wasnt scared at all. So his arms must be seriously injured? Thinking of this made Summer feel sad. When Spencer arrived at the set, he pretended to pass by outside the rest area but didnt see her through any of the open doors Where was she? Hadnt she arrived yet? Summer walked towards the rest area after arriving and saw a familiar figure in the hallway from afar. She walked towards him and towards her rest area After a while, Spencer turned around and saw her precisely. His heart filled with joy, but his face remained calm as he walked towards her. Both of them walked slowly but got closer and closer It seemed like the whole world only consisted of them; their eyes met and were full of each other. Summer felt a moment of deja vu; where did this familiar feelinge from? Why did it grow stronger? It seemed like she and Spencer knew each other before? They stopped walking when they were less than a meter apart, their eyes still locked on each other. Spencers deep eyes heldplex emotions. Summer looked into those eyes and at his mature and sincere face; an indescribable tender sadness welled up in her heart. Are you okay? They both spoke at the same time, concerned for each other, then paused slightly in surprise as they realized they had said the exact same words simultaneously. Chapter 2118: Filming a Kiss Scene Today At that moment, the sound of footsteps grew louder behind them as more people arrived. Summer came back to her senses and smiled, Im fine. How about you? Are you feeling better? Im fine too, Spencer replied with a gentle smile, his voice as soft as his gaze, making everyone feel at ease. Summer! Elisas voice called out. Summer turned her head, and Spencer also looked up. The young girl carrying breakfast ran over with a bright smile, Spencer, Summer, good morning! Good morning. Todays workload is pretty heavy. Did you both rest wellst night? Elisa asked with a smile. We might need to shoot for 12 hours to catch up. They both nodded, We rested well. Just then, Andrew arrived looking for Spencer. After greeting everyone, Elisa took Summer back to the lounge. Summer, did you have breakfast? I did. Elisa continued, Hows your recovery going? Im doing great. Oh, by the way, Summer, I just heard from the director that youre now recing Angel as the female lead. Because your performance was so immersive before, they were worried you might have trouble switching roles. So today, theyre focusing on filming all the kiss scenes between Riverflow and Tristan. All of them? Summer was shocked. Yes! Elisa nodded while taking a bite of her bun. Really, I overheard the director discussing it. They want to build some chemistry. Summer didnt say anything. So todays hardest task would be kissing? Since its work, she would fully cooperate. But thinking about kissing Spencer made her feel a bit strange. In the next room, Andrew excitedly said, Spencer, Ive got good news for you. Todays all about kiss scenes-your kiss scenes with Summer! He patted Spencers shoulder enthusiastically. Ouch! The sudden force made Spencers already injured shoulder throb with pain. What happened? Andrew was shocked and looked at his shoulder in surprise before asking with concern, Did you sleep wrongst night? No, Spencer quickly covered it up but couldnt hide his painful expression. Andrew didnt believe him and forcibly pulled Spencers arm, causing him more pain. Spencer, whats wrong? Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Andrew quickly let go and asked worriedly, Are you hurt? Is it serious? Let me see! No, no! Spencer pushed him away as Andrew tried to remove his shirt. Spencer then exined everything that happenedst night. Andrew broke into a cold sweat hearing about the car ident and how Spencer had been thrown several meters. Did you go to the hospital? Any broken bones? No breaks. I had a full-body checkup; its just some scrapes. Andrew looked him over and saw that he was covered in long sleeves and pants to hide his injuries. Even a simple pat on the shoulder caused him immense pain. Fortunately, his face wasnt hurt-his handsome face was still perfect for filming. Can you manage? Todays workload is heavy. Should we tell the director? Andrew was concerned. No need. I can handle it, Spencer insisted. As long as he could be with Summer, he didnt feel any pain. What did you say earlier? Spencer asked him, shifting the topic smoothly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Andrew thought back for a moment. Kiss scenes? Spencer reminded him with a keyword. Andrew remembered andughed, Oh yes! I overheard the director discussing it with the crew earlier. They want you and Summer to focus on filming all your kiss scenes today to build some chemistry since switching roles requires an emotional adjustment. Chapter 2119: Mrs. Brightwood Lost Her Composure Spencer met his gaze, shocked, happy, and silent. Andrew quickly corrected himself, Not you and Summer, its Tristan and Riverflow! The lead male and female! You stay calm! Spencer was pulled back to reality by his words. His first reaction was not excitement, but nervousness. Whether it was Zoe or Riverflow, they were both his Summer. Because he loved her deeply, he was always cautious getting closer might push her away again, or desecrate their feelings. Those who love deeply often think the most. However, Spencer was still looking forward to being close to her. Soon, Summer went to the dressing room. She changed into Riverflows clothes and sat in front of the dressing mirror while two makeup artists busied themselves around her. Miss Summer, your skin is really amazing, so fair. This is true milk skin, isnt it? Im envious. The two female makeup artists couldnt help but marvel again, their eyes full of admiration. Summers lips curved up slightly, Thank you. Actually, her skin was naturally like this. Elisa was holding her phone nearby when she identally came across a piece of news with a striking headline and apanying photos! She was stunned! Did Summer go on a date with Spencerst night? They had dinner together! They even packed food! How down-to-earth! Elisa wasnt the only one who saw the news. Many people in the crew saw it too. They couldnt help but wonder if the two were secretly dating or even living together? Elisa felt a burst of joy had their rtionship progressed? This was good news! Among those who saw the news early in the morning was Mrs. Brightwood. She had just finished looking at one property and was sitting in the passenger seat of Mr. Brightwoods car, ready to head to the next one. Afraid of not finding a house, she decided to check out ten properties! Then she would drag Summer over to sign the papers. Staring at the clear photos on her phone! It was her Summer!! And that man was her neighbor!!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They actually went out for dinner!! In such an elegant forest restaurant, in such a secluded ce, this must be a date?? The photos were obviously taken secretly! Mrs. Brightwood held her breath as she continued scrolling. They even took food to go; this wasnt just a date; it looked like a couple living their daily life!! Mrs. Brightwood felt her breath bing uneven and her blood pressure soaring! This this this future daughter-inw was going to run off with someone else!! And her son hadnt even returned home yet!! But since her husband was driving, she didnt want to affect his mood. Besides, this wasnt something he could solve. Today she had to find a good house, see ten properties! Then drag Summer over to sign the papers! The wedding must be brought forward!! What are you looking at? You look so angry. After being married for so many years, Mr. Brightwood could still sense her emotions. He nced at her while driving. The woman didnt answer him but sent the news link via text message to their son abroad. She also texted him: Rupert, you muste back immediately; nothing is more important than your marriage. When Rupert Brightwood saw the news, he also lost hisposure and said he would return immediately! On set. Sophia Violet, who had been incredibly lucky to be invited into the crew and cast as the second female lead, brought cookies for everyone, especially for Summer. Sophia Violet had prepared a special gift for her. Sister Summer, thank you. Sophia Violet had countless words in her heart but didnt know where to start. Summer met her gaze; she had long since let go of all past minor grievances stirred up by Angel. Now that Angel was gone, everything was fine. So Summer smiled slightly as she epted the gift and sincerely held Sophias hand. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation in the future. Thank you foring back. Chapter 2120: The Kiss Scene Begins No one mentioned Angel, and the two girls shared a simple hug. Today was the first day of shooting with a new actress after Angel was beaten, so many people looked at Summer with mixed emotions. It was normal for everyone to have thoughts and spections. Adding to this,st nights news about Spencer dating Summer had just hit the trending list, prompting someone to directly ask Spencer, Spencer, is Angels beating rted to you? This was everyones question, and someone had to ask it first. Not far away, Han raised his eyes and looked at the few people by the door. Spencer was stopped by them, their eyes full of gossip, eagerly waiting for his answer. Spencer, are you with Summer? I heard Summers hospitalization was Angels doing? Is that true? Is she really that bad? In this world, many things are obvious, yet people still want a clear answer. Han had also pondered these questions-if it had nothing to do with Spencer, there wouldnt be no follow-up on Angels beating. Given her status, the media would dig deeper into the culprit for a huge wave of traffic. Only Mr. Marsh could cover up such an incident in Arkpool City; no one else had that power. Han, who had been following the news online recently, found numerous derogatoryments about Summer, especially from Angels fans who hurled all kinds of insults at her. Although somements were deleted, the more they were deleted, the harsher the insults became. Han couldnt stand it anymore; such an eye-for-an-eye mentality was uneptable and would only bring more trouble for Summer. As for the questions from those at the door, Spencer put his hands in his pockets and did not answer; he didnt care to respond. He pushed them aside and walked out. Soon, everyone had their makeup done and gathered on set. The crew was ready as well. The director adjusted the equipment and said cheerfully, Summer, Spencer, get ready. Today well focus on shooting the kiss scene! Mainly for you, Summer; Im worried you might still be stuck in your previous role because you yed it so well. Now you need to act as Spencers girlfriend, not someone madly in love with him from afar. So we need this kiss scene to spark some chemistry between you two. Elisas words were true after all. Summer looked at the director and nodded. Okay. As an actress, she would be professional. Han felt a pang of sadness; he originally had a wedding scene with Summer where they yed a couple. With this role change, they had no interaction now He couldnt help but feel down; he liked Summer. Can we start shooting? The director asked as Spencer had not yet responded.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Summer turned her gaze towards Spencer; their eyes met from less than three meters apart. Spencer looked at her and then at the director. Yes. Then get ready. Summer, move forward! Summer stepped forward until she stood right in front of Spencer, positioned perfectly within all the equipment. One shot in four or five takes; focus on your emotions. No lines. Ready, start! The director instructed. In the drama, Riverflow was passionate and bold in love and hate. Summer had studied the script; this was Riverflows first meeting with Tristan after returning home, unable to suppress her longing. All cameras focused on her from every angle. Elisa stood not far away watching this scene with a mix of anticipation and nervousness. Summer stood on tiptoe, grabbed his shoulders with her hands, and initiated a kiss! With her eyes closed, she kissed Spencer deeply and repeatedly She poured all her pent-up longing into that kiss. Chapter 2121: Frenzied House Hunting Spencer froze for a second. He lifted one hand to pull her into his embrace, his breathing growing hot and erratic. His other hand gently cradled the back of her head as he closed his eyes and responded to the kiss with softness and passion. Todays emotions were mainly driven by Summer. As long as her emotions were in ce, she could nail it in one take. Clearly, she performed well today, much to the directors satisfaction. Not far away, Andrew and Elisa found the kiss sweet and couldnt help but get immersed in it, exchanging a happy nce. They both knew the story between Spencer and Summer. Han watched this scene from the side, his face darkening. Spencers affection for Summer was like a thorn in his heart. Han also liked Summer; its human nature to want to possess someone you love. Morning. Agnes had just arrived at thepany and opened her phone in the elevator to pass the time. She immediately saw that her sister was trending again! The photos were very clear! Last night, her sister had dinner with Spencer at a forest-themed restaurant and even packed up the leftovers, looking very much like a couple. This surprised Agnes greatly. As Summers younger sister, she found it unbelievable! What kind of magic did Spencer use? Her sister had amnesia; she shouldnt be going out with him. Thinking about how Spencer was her sisters first love made Agnes nervous. She stepped out of the elevator and had just put away her phone when it rang. To her surprise, it was Rupert Brightwood, her soon-to-be brother-inw! Had he seen the news too? She calmed herself before answering, Hello, Rupert. Agnes, do you have time tonight? Rupert Brightwoods unhurried voice came through. Id like to have dinner with you. Youre back?! Agnes was extremely surprised. Ill be at the airport around five in the afternoon. Does my sister know? Agnes asked, rmed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yes, Rupert Brightwood lied calmly. Oh, okay. The girl assumed he had arranged dinner with her sister and invited her along for a meal together. Ill send you the addresster. Alright. The call ended shortly after. Rupert Brightwood had only one purpose for this call: to arrange dinner. Agnes didnt think much of it as she already had a busy day ahead. The only thing she pondered during her free moments was-now that Rupert was back, what would happen with Spencer? If her sister regained her memory, who would she love most? In two hours, Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood were constantly on the move, having visited five properties and taken detailed notes on three neighborhoods they liked. Mrs. Brightwood sat in the passenger seat while Mr. Brightwood drove to the next location. Mrs. Brightwood jotted down notes and muttered, These two neighborhoods are in good school districts and have niceyouts with plenty of good floors left; Summer will definitely prioritize them. The more Mrs. Brightwood thought about the news and Summers male neighbor, the more she wanted to buy a house immediately. After a while, Mr. Brightwood nced at his silent wife and noticed she was staring out the window, lost in thought. He asked, Whats wrong? Im already house hunting with you; why arent you happy? Mrs. Brightwood felt deeply troubled and shared what she had seen in the news with him, full of worry. Even if Summer is a good girl, no one can withstand such constant attention from a neighbor. Mr. Brightwood didnt say anything but felt equally somber It was time to start nning the wedding. Chapter 2122: Like a Dream On set, everyone was very professional. Spencer and Summer quickly finished three kissing scenes. There werent many lines, just kisses in different settings. From initial awkwardness to growing familiarity, they grew closer. They had thoroughly read the script, so they captured every emotion perfectly. The anticipation and longing of a brief separation. The excitement and deep affection of a long-awaited reunion. The everyday kisses driven by love. In the vis living room, Riverflow, wearing a pink dress, ran down the stairs with a joyful smile. She had just seen a familiar car drive into the yard from her upstairs window. At that moment, Tristan entered the door, looking dashing in his ck suit. He was equally delighted to see her. After entering the living room, Spencer smiled at the girl and opened his arms. At that moment, he saw Summer as his girlfriend; he lived in the script. Tristan! Riverflow ran down the stairs and threw herself at him excitedly! The camera followed their movements. She wrapped her arms around his neck, and Tristan lifted her up, spinning in circles. Riverflow! He kissed her lips as they spun. Kissing while spinning was challenging, especially for Spencer, who needed strong arm strength and good facial expression management. The scenested about three minutes; it was sweet and beautiful. Summers flowing ck hair and her dresss swirling hem were particrly stunning. Cut! Excellent! The director was thrilled. Quickly change outfits for the next scene! He was excited; at this rate, they wouldnt waste much time on each scene. Spencer gradually stopped spinning with Summer in his arms. His grip was steady and didnt hurt her. He wasnt dizzy at all and carefully withdrew his lips when he put her down, his eyes full of concern and nervousness. Are you dizzy? Summer shook her head, standing firmly on her feet with a slight blush as she met his gaze. Spencers hold on her waist loosened reluctantly before he let go entirely. They turned to follow the crew to the dressing room, their minds still lingering on the scene. Elisa and Andrew sat not far away with scripts in hand, discussing them intently with many notes marked.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Oh my god, the next scene is a bathtub kiss Elisas heart raced as she looked at the lines and then at Andrew beside her. Do you think we can get it in one take? Andrew also saw the scene and analyzed it. Its challenging because bathtub shots demand perfection. How many more scenes today? Four more major kissing scenes; one is a kiss in the rain-quite intense. So exhausting Elisa covered her face but felt happy inside; their rtionship would soon heat up with all these kisses. Wouldnt their lips get swollen from all this kissing? Although its just acting, she felt it was real rekindling an old me. She and Andrew were on a mission from Mr. Marsh-to bring Summer and Spencer together. Todays kissing scenes were concentrated; perhaps it was arranged by her brother? The scenes yed back in Spencers mind-her every smile, breath, perfume scent-he remembered every detail. To him, it felt like a dream. Had his Summer returned to his side? He wished time would slow down. Spencer, may I help you with your belt? A female staff member asked him with a smile. Chapter 2123: A Challenging Scene Spencer had already changed into his pajamas. He took a step back, No need, Ill do it myself. He now resisted any woman other than Summer getting close to him. The female staff members outstretched hands froze in mid-air. She felt a bit awkward but quickly smiled and withdrew her hands. In the dressing room, Spencer tied the knot on his robe, gazing at himself in the mirror. Even through the pajamas, he could see his well-defined abs that most people didnt have.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. A few staff members stood not far away, watching him. Although this big star had a bad temper, he was really handsome and had a unique personality. Recently, besides Summer, he hadnt been involved in any scandals with other women. The next scene was to be shot in the bathroom. In a bathtub filled with water, they were supposed to kiss with him on top of her Spencer was mentally rehearsing this scene, his Adams apple moving sensuously. He felt both excited and nervous because he loved her so much. In the adjacent dressing room, Summer stood in front of the mirror, raising an eyebrow in concern. Is it that revealing? She tugged at the strap. Is there any other nightgown here? It not only exposed her shoulders but also vaguely showed her chest. It was more revealing than she had anticipated; she had never worn something like this even at home. At this moment, the bathtub was already being filled with water. This was personally chosen by the director, Miss Summer. He said its the most faithful to the original work, a staff member answered softly. You have nipple covers inside, so it shouldnt be a problem, right? Even if theres a wardrobe malfunction, it wont be too much But for Summer, who had never worn something like this before! She was dedicated to her work, but this was a matter of boundaries she needed to ovee a significant psychological barrier. She hadnt even gone out to meet others yet; just standing in front of this mirror made her feel ufortable. Instinctively, she covered her chest with her hands. Miss Summer The staff member noticed her awkwardness and gently reminded her, Since youve stepped into the entertainment industry, you need to be more open-minded. This isnt considered very revealing. At this moment, Elisa walked in and was stunned by Summers appearance. Wow, Summer, youre so fair! The girl turned her head to see Elisa walking towards her with shining eyes. Youre practically glowing! What are you doing with your hands? Move them away! Seeing Elisa made Summer feel a bit more at ease but she still didnt move her hands away. A staff member then spoke up, Miss Tian, Miss Summer feels this dress is too revealing. Isnt it fine? Too revealing? Elisa then considered the issue. Move your hands away and let me see. Summer didnt want to waste everyones time. She slowly moved her hands away and looked at Elisas face. Its fine, just a little bit. Maybe its because youre not used to wearing such clothes, Elisa said thoughtfully as she looked around and then picked up a thin nket from a chair and draped it over Summers shoulders. Like this, we can request a closed set. She worried that if Summer didnt do well on the first take, her mood and state would be even more affected on the second take. She had just discussed with Andrew that bathtub scenes were hard to shoot. So when Summer and Elisa walked out of the dressing room, Spencer also came out from the adjacent room. He was also wearing pajamas and house slippers. When their eyes met, Spencer felt that this girl seemed to have an enchanting aura about her. Through the thin nket draped over her shoulders, he could imagine how pure she looked in the nightgown. Are you two ready? The director poked his head out from the bathroom door. The tub is full and the steam is just right. Chapter 2124: The Director Didn’t Expose Summer was already a bit nervous. Spencer turned his gaze to her face, noticing that she was clutching a thin nket tightly against her chest, looking somewhat restrained. Director, can we clear the set? Spencer asked, turning his gaze towards the director without moving forward. The director poked his head out again, stunned for a moment, thinking he had misheard. What? This isnt a bed scene, its just a kissing scene. Theres no need to undress. Im notfortable with people watching me in my pajamas, Spencer frowned, looking visibly displeased. Seeing the determination in his eyes, the director didnt refuse. After all, he was Master Spencer, Mr. Marshs brother. Without him, this show wouldnt exist-the investors were like family! The director nodded in agreement. Alright, clear the set! Everyone get ready! Clear the set now! Before Summer could say anything, the issue was resolved. She looked gratefully at Spencer, who happened to be looking at her as well. His expression softened and he gave her a slight smile. Soon, some staff members walked out of the bathroom. The directors voice came through again. Spencer, Summer, are you ready? You cane in now. Summer still had the thin nket draped over her shoulders and pursed her lips. Elisa brought the open script to Summer and whispered a reminder, Do you want to look over your lines? Summer took the script. There arent many lines; I remember them. Ill hold onto the script for now. She nced at Spencer before stepping towards the bathroom. Spencer felt a bit excited and walked towards the bathroom as well. He was already very familiar with this scene; he had memorized the script long ago. In the past, no matter what the scene was, he was confident he could nail it in one take. But now his thoughts were a bit scattered; his mind was full of Summer. As she walked into the bathroom, Summer inexplicably felt nervous too, even though only the director and one cameraman were left inside.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The director saw her draped in a thin nket and paused for a moment before understanding what was going on. It wasnt that Spencer couldnt rx; he was helping clear the set for Summers sake. But the director didnt expose this. Spencer stood beside Summer after entering and looked at the water-filled bathtub. He held his breath slightly, feeling like a young boy in love for the first time, his blood boiling with excitement. Have you memorized your lines? The director asked patiently after looking at them. The water temperature should be just right now. Summer, why dont you lie down first? Ill adjust your position. Summer swallowed hard under her thin nket and took a deep breath silently. Besides the cameraman and director, there were no other staff members left inside. They were already being very considerate of her feelings. The director looked at her but didnt rush her. Summer removed the nket from her shoulders and bent down to ce the script aside. Her skin was truly wless. She had memorized her lines; there werent many anyway-the focus was on building emotion. Wearing slippers, she approached the bathtub and dipped one foot into the water while still wearing her pajamas. Spencer supported her arm from beside her to lend a hand. Summer nced at him; his gaze was firm. Her skin was very fair and delicate like porcin under the lights. The color of her pajamas entuated herplexion even more as she sat down in the bathtub with both hands resting on its edge. Spencer acted like a gentleman and didnt let his eyes wander. Only after she settled did he release his grip on her arm. Instinctively covering her chest with her hands, Summer blushed deeply; she always felt uneasy as her dress floated up in the water. It was indeed very sensual-the thin pajamas became even more revealing when wet. And this effect was exactly what the director needed. Lets put a towel under your head, said the meticulous director as he ced a folded towel behind her head. Lie back a bit more and rest your hands on the edge of the tub instead of covering your chest. You wont be exposed-rx and dont be nervous. Chapter 2125: His Deep Affection Summer repeatedly told herself that it was just acting. She had to get it right in one take; otherwise, reshooting would be even more painful. Spencer, when you walk in from outside the bathroom, your gaze should fall on her face from the very beginning. In your eye contact, you only need to convey five words-ambiguous and affectionate. Both of them were familiar with the script but felt a bit nervous at the moment. The atmosphere of ambiguity was already present, with steam filling the bathroom. The handsome man and beautiful woman were in their pajamas, lying in the bathtub. The director looked at Summer from various angles. Rest your fingers lightly on the edge of the bathtub. A slight bend in your elbow will look better. Yes, thats it. Rx your facial expression a bit; you need to look like youre enjoying this. Dont be nervous. Summer tilted her head slightly and closed her eyes, trying to rx. Her chest rose and fell gently. How could she not be scared? The scene was already quite daring, but she knew that to make a name for herself in the entertainment industry, she had to try different things. Bing an excellent actress was her dream. Director, lets start, Spencer said, worried that the water would get cold and that she might be ufortable from soaking too long. He patted the directors shoulder and stepped out. Alright, lets give it a try. The director also stepped out; he had given all the necessary instructions and wanted to check the effect from the camera. The cameraman was a professional middle-aged man who had shot over a hundred TV dramas. To him, work was everything; he paid no attention to women, so he really didnt nce around unnecessarily. Action!manded the director. Spencer pushed open the ss door from outside the bathroom and stepped inside, his gaze falling on the girl in the bathtub. Summer, who had been resting with her eyes closed, opened them at the sound. Their eyes met. Why are you here? she asked nervously since she was lying in the tub. This scene appeared on the directors monitor. Watching Spencer step closer to her, he found the shot perfectly framed and their facial expressions captured just right. Riverflow, Spencer said as he stopped by the bathtub, his lips curling into a charming smile filled with affection. Hmm? The girl looked at him shyly. Before she could react, Spencer almost leaped into the bathtub with a perfect motion. Water sshed up beautifully without hurting her at all but gave her quite a scare! She instinctively covered her chest with both hands. Because the tub was quite full, its buoyancy caused Summer to lose bnce and slip into the water. Quick as lightning, Spencer wrapped his arm around her waist and gently lifted her up. Her hair got slightly wet and clung to her cheek as they gazed at each other from inches away. She was still stunningly beautiful.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This action was captured on camera, and the director didnt call cut because he thought it looked great! It wasnt even in the script. Spencers deep gaze locked onto her peach-like lips, and he couldnt help but kiss her Their faces were dotted with water droplets as they shared a tender kiss in the bathtub. Almost all staff members gathered around the director, watching the screen and whispering among themselves- This is too perfect! That kiss is beautiful. So sweet Spencers deep affection is perfectly portrayed. How do you know its acting and not genuine emotion? These words reached Hans ears nearby. He almost rolled his eyes. If Spencer continued like this, he would definitely bring disaster to Summer. Chapter 2126: Have We Met Before? In the misty bathroom, a sense of ambiguity filled the air. Two people, soaked to the skin, were in a beautifully designed bathtub, still wearing their pajamas. Summer gripped the edge of the bathtub tightly, using all her strength to support herself. She felt nervous but tried to control her expression. Spencer ced one hand beside hers and wrapped his other arm around her waist, lifting her soft body. The kiss continued because the director hadnt called cut. The scene was too beautiful, a kind of beauty that tugged at heartstrings and was rarely captured so perfectly. It was suitable for broadcast, and the audience would likely love this kiss. Spencer closed his eyes and kissed her passionately. Summers mind gradually went nk. She closed her eyes too, not daring to look at him. Vague images began to surface in her mind, bringing a long-lost sense of familiarity. The images were unclear-a boy and a girl-but they mesmerized her. Summers lips were cool like a spring, making Spencer lose himself. He kissed her repeatedly, feeling her breath quicken and her heartbeat elerate. At that moment, Spencer wasnt in character; he was just Spencer, kissing her out of instinct. The girl he was kissing wasnt Riverflow; she was his beloved Summer, his hidden muse. He wanted to warm her lips and awaken every dormant cell in her body. It seemed that if he could heat her up with his kiss, the ck hole in his heart would no longer hurt. As long as the ending was beautiful, what did ten years of searching and waiting matter? All those sleepless nights, burning drinks, and tears of regret and longing would be worth it. Okay, thats great! Perfect shot! The directors words snapped Spencer back to reality. His heart sank as he was pulled back from his thoughts. As he gently broke the kiss, a sense of loss enveloped him. He knew he was Tristan now, not Spencer. Summery in the bathtub beneath him, finally able to catch her breath. They gazed into each others eyes from a close distance. In that moment, Summer felt an inexplicable familiarity as she looked at his handsome face. Have we met before? she asked softly. That wasnt part of the script! Spencers breath hitched as he looked at her deeply, aplex joy shing through his heart. Had she remembered something? Just then, the photographer approached them. Thats good; this shot turned out great. The water must be cold by now. Spencer, help Miss Summer up so she doesnt catch a cold. Spencer nced at him before turning back to Summer. She also came back to reality. Spencer stood up and helped Summer out of the water carefully. Be careful, he said. With Spencer and the photographers assistance, Summer stepped out cautiously and put on slippers. Her thin nightgown clung to her body, outlining her curves and making her feel embarrassed and a bit lost. After stepping out, Spencer quickly grabbed a towel and draped it over her shoulders to absorb the water. The towel wasrge like a cloak. Thank you, Summer said gratefully as she wrapped herself in it. Her cheeks were still slightly red as she walked away.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. For some reason, she didnt dare look directly into Spencers eyes. Therge towel enveloped her entire body down to her knees. Once she stepped out, Elisa quickly joined her side and led her towards the dressing room. Are you cold? No, Im fine, she replied. On the contrary, she felt very hot; every drop of blood in her body seemed to be boiling. Chapter 2127: Preparing for the Next Scene We got it in one take! Even the director couldnt believe it! Elisa reported, clearly delighted. You should check out the video; its beautifully shot. That kiss was so sweet! Really! I felt like I was part of it, my heart almost melted! Summer, why arent you reacting? Im talking to you! Summer still felt a bit embarrassed. Just thinking about Spencers face made her ears turn red, and her breathing hadnt returned to normal. Why was her heart beating so fast? I know, its because the script is good. Summer smiled as she walked into the dressing room, ncing back at Elisa. But Elisa knew that Spencers feelings were genuine. Summer, when will you remember your youth? When Summer came out after changing clothes, Spencer had also finished dressing. He stood next to the director, watching the yback on the screen. The scene was indeed well-shot, and Summers skin looked exceptionally good. Only he knew that this wasnt acting; it was genuine emotion. He had kissed his beloved girl with all his heart. Summer,e take a look! The director spotted her and waved her over. Spencer looked up, his gaze falling on her. She wore a white A-line skirt and a light blue three-quarter sleeve blouse with a bow at the front. It looked elegant and simple. Summer collected herself and walked towards the director. Spencers eyes remained on her. Her skin was wless, smooth without a single pore visible. She seemed a bit nervous, her cheeks still slightly flushed. He looked away, not wanting to pressure her. Summer, for your first time performing such an intimate scene, you did exceptionally well. Your expression control was perfect. Look, every angle is beautiful, praised the director. Watching the video yback with Spencer standing beside her made her heart race again. That kiss it made her heart flutter. The intimacy it was indeed intense. In the video, their bodies were intimately close, especially in the water She seemed to ignite a desire within him that he constantly restrained. He was very gentlemanly about it. Alright, review the script for the next scene. Its a kissing scene on the sofa; Summer will be on top, Spencer on the bottom. There arent many lines; its more about building emotion with a yful tone, exined the director. Hearing this made Summer feel awkward again; she hadnt fully recovered from the previous kissing scenes. They had kissed so many times today that her lips felt numb. For Spencer, each scene was filled with anticipation. He could tell that concentrating all these kissing scenes together was his brothers idea to bring them closer emotionally. So Spencer intended to make the most of it; he couldnt miss this opportunity. Summer reviewed the script and memorized her lines again. Spencer recalled what she had said to him in the bathtub- Did we know each other before?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Had she remembered something? Why else would she ask that? How should he respond? She probably hadnt remembered him If she had remembered him, she wouldnt have asked like that. At this moment, Spencer felt conflicted. He didnt know what to do next; he couldnt predict how things would unfold from here. Every step forward required caution because he couldnt afford to lose her again-not after Rupert Brightwood and Han. Feeling ready, Summer closed her script and noticed Spencer standing not far away, lost in thought with a slight frown on his face. She walked towards him and observed his emotions. Are you thinking about how to answer my question? Chapter 2128: His Summer, Not Riverflow Spencer met her gaze and for a moment felt it was an illusion. Did she want an answer because he was important to her? Spencer, Summer looked at him calmly and asked seriously, Have we met before? Do we know each other? Spencer held his breath as he looked at her. Summer, his throat felt dry. I had a car ident ten years ago and lost my memory, she confessed to him, treating him as a friend. I dont remember some people and things from before. Why do you ask? Spencer didnt answer immediately. Do you feel a sense of familiarity with me? Maybe maybe its just an illusion because we filmed so many kissing scenes today, she said sincerely, not denying his guess. Spencer met her gaze, feeling a deep sense of guilt. How he wished he had been by her side back then! He was overwhelmed with emotion but had to consider the consequences before telling her everything. Summer, Spencer, are you two ready? The directors voice interrupted. Lets start the next scene while everyone is still in a good state. Both Spencer and Summer nced at the director and collected their thoughts. Spencer hadnt figured out how to answer Summer yet, so he took the opportunity to walk towards Andrew. Summer didnt press further but felt something was off. Who exactly was this Spencer? Why did he feel so familiar? It was as if they had known each other for a long time-a familiarity that no one else could rece. Spencer, what did she ask you? Andrew had been observing them. Spencer took the script from Andrew and replied softly, She asked me twice if we knew each other before. Andrews chest tightened. What did you say? I havent answered yet, Spencer admitted. I dont know how to respond. Andrew remained silent for a moment. You need to think it through. If you tell her, will she believe you? And if she does, what then? You still dont have evidence against Rupert Brightwood. The director spoke again, Scene ten-three, take eight, ready! Spencer nced at the script and handed it back to Andrew. Heposed himself and walked towards the sofa. Spencer, do you need two pillows? Maybe try it first so I can check the angle, the cameraman suggested professionally. Without taking off his shoes, Spencery down on the sofa. He ced one pillow under his head, and the cameraman added another, observing from different angles. This way your facial expression is more rxed. Are youfortable? Im fine, Spencer replied.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The cameraman handed him a book. Open it to any page. Spencer did as instructed, lying casually with an irresistible charm. Summer, are you ready? The director asked the girl at the corner of the stairs. Im ready, Summer replied with a smile. Alright, ready! Action! At the directorsmand, all crew members got into position-lighting adjustments were made, and cameras were set. Several cameras captured both close-ups and wide shots as Summer descended the stairs gracefully in her dress, her eyes filled with affection for the man reading on the sofa. As she approached him ording to the script-Tristan had been waiting in the living room while she put on makeup to see him-Spencer put down his book upon hearing her footsteps. Summer. He looked up at her with a charming smile. Summer paused in surprise; even the crew was stunned. The directors face changed. Cut! Spencer! What are you doing? Half-propped up on the sofa, Spencer nced around in confusion, not immediately understanding what went wrong until he realized everyone was staring at him. Its Riverflow! The director reminded him. Only then did Spencer realize he wasnt in character. Sorry, he apologized to Summer. My apologies. He felt quite embarrassed. Chapter 2129: What Are You Going to Do? Its okay. Summer smiled to avoid making him feel awkward and quickly turned towards the stairs. She nced back and said, Director, lets do it again! Alright. The director sat in his chair, looking at the screen in front of him. Spencer, you dont have many lines. Just get into the right mood, and we can wrap up early today. Spencery back down and took a deep breath. For some reason, he had called out her name earlier. He didnt want to finish early; he hadnt kissed her enough yet. The detail from earlier convinced many staff and actors that Spencer liked Summer. This was now a certainty. The topic of Angel being hit and reced might continue for a while, with private discussions suggesting Spencer was responsible. Only he could hit someone without facing consequences and suppress the incident. The media wouldnt report on it, and Angel wouldnt pursue the attacker. Everyone knew Angel targeted Summer because of Spencer. They even had dinner togetherst night, indicating their rtionship was special. Ready, start! The directorsmand brought silence to the set. Summer stepped lightly from the staircase corner, one hand on the railing, her joyful gaze falling on the man lying on the sofa. As she reached the bottom of the stairs, Spencer removed his book and looked up at her. Riverflow. His smile was charming. Tristan, why are you here today? The girl fluttered around the sofa like a butterfly, sitting down beside him before turning and throwing herself into his arms. Didnt you say your flight was tomorrow? I wanted to surprise you. He tossed the book onto the coffee table, wrapped his arms around her slim waist, pulled her onto hisp, and yfully tapped her nose. Did you miss me? Yes! Her dark eyes looked at him as she nodded vigorously. So how are you going to show it? His mischievous gaze fell on her pink lips. Summer lowered her head slightly, ying with the buttons on his cor. Hmm She understood his meaning and blushed shyly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencer tilted his head back slightly and closed his eyes, waiting for something. Two cameras filmed close-up shots beside the sofa. Summer gazed at him with eyes as dark as mist, soft starlight in their depths. She stared at him in a daze. After a moment, she crawled closer and gently kissed his thin lips She kissed him clumsily but earnestly. In real life, she had little experience with kissing. In the show, today was her first time filming kiss scenes He had taught her some techniques, but even he hadnt mastered them. So her actions were indeed clumsy but very sincere. Her cheeks flushed beautifully-a natural effect most actresses couldnt achieve without makeup. The director was particrly satisfied with this kiss scene. When Summer kissed him, Spencer felt as if a field of flowers bloomed inside him. The script called for a light kiss like a dragonfly skimming water. He thought she would pull away after a second but was surprised when she pressed her lips against his for a long time without moving or deepening the kiss just gently kissing him Time seemed to stand still as he felt her growing warmth. When he slightly opened his eyes, her eyshes trembled uncontrobly. Chapter 2130: Trouble is Brewing Again She gently pulled back from the kiss, her entire weight still pressing on him, and surprisingly, the director didnt call cut! What were the next lines again? Summer was a beat slow in reacting, trying to recall, Tristan, I miss you. She said pitifully, pouting with a touch of yfulness. Spencer was delighted upon hearing this. His eyes lit up with affection, shining as if stars were twinkling within them. When she was by his side, Spencers entire world feltplete. Lying on the couch, he held her hand and pulled her up with a sit-up; his core strength was impressive. Riverflow. Sitting beside her, Spencer affectionately smoothed her long hair. Summer, he silently called her name in his heart and then said, Meeting you has been the luckiest thing in my life. Every minute and second without you feels like an eternity. Then why dont you text me? The girl asked directly, anticipating his answer. Afraid of disturbing you, afraid you might be busy, afraid youd find me annoying, he said deliberately in an especially gentle tone. But do you know that Im actually waiting for your messages all the time? He turned to hug her, Love you, Riverflow. Love you, Summer, he said to her in his heart. Just this kind of physical contact, feeling her breath, made him feel incredibly satisfied. The director was also very pleased with this scene. Okay! Perfect! The director stood up. Mid-break! Lets eat first! Well resume at 2 PM sharp! Spencer reluctantly let go of Summer, still looking at her with eyes full of love. This yearning yet unattainable feeling was truly a kind of torment. The most frustrated person on set was Han. Since todays scenes were primarily about the male and female leads kissing scenes, he had nothing to do. Because he liked Summer, he had been hanging around for quite a while. He overheard some discussions about Summer being Spencers rumored girlfriend, which made him very angry; it would only be a disaster. Why would a yboy like Spencer mess with such a good girl like Summer? Elisa apanied Summer for lunch. On set, they usually had boxed meals but they were quite plentiful. Andrew and Spencer were also eating together. Andrew asked him, Whats the situation? If Summer asks you for the third time whether you knew each other before, how will you answer? Spencer chewed his rice, looking a bit confused. After a while, he raised his eyes to look at Andrew. What about you? How would you answer? Their eyes met. Andrew knew he wasnt joking; he was seeking advice. Seeing the seriousness in Spencers eyes, Andrew replied, I how would I have an answer for such a thing? If you tell her the truth, will she believe it? If she believes it, does she still have feelings for you? She lost her memory; she has no feelings now, right? If there are feelings left, there would also be some resentment and misunderstandings umted over so long; exining everything clearly in just a few days seems impossible. Then lets first find evidence against Rupert Brightwood, Spencer thought of that man and felt uneasy. This matter needs to be expedited. Convincing Summer to believe your evidence will also take time and process. Thinking about this made Spencer particrly upset. After lunch, Elisa asked Summer, Do you want to take a rest? No need; Ill review the script. Summer wasnt very familiar with the uing scenes because they were being shot intensively with significant emotional spans; immersing herselfpletely was challenging. Then find a quieter ce; those rooms over there are empty. Elisa pointed. Okay. Elisa initially intended to apany her but was called away midway. Ille over in a bit. Its fine; you go ahead. Summer walked forward alone. As she turned the corner and hadnt walked far yet, several short-haired girls blocked her path not far ahead. Each crossed their arms and looked at her menacingly. Are you Summer? one of them asked with raised eyebrows and displeasure.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 2131: Harlan Saves Summer Summer stopped in her tracks, calmly meeting everyones gaze, certain she didnt know these people. Even from three or four meters away, she sensed their hostility and prepared herself mentally. Were Angels fans! said a girl with a nose ring, stepping forward and raising her voice. Were not here for any other reason! If thew cant punish you, well teach you a lesson ourselves! Dont feel wronged! My Angel was beaten like this. Even if it wasnt you who did it, youre still involved! Own up to it! Dont deny it! Summer understood. She wanted to exin, but they werent willing to listen. The girls, full of anger, were about to rush at her. Instinctively, Summer turned to run but collided into a solid chest, hitting her forehead. In her panic, she looked up and saw Hans handsome face. Han was a wealthy second-generation heir, raised in luxury and trained in martial arts. His eyes shed coldly as he heard everything that was said. He instinctively wrapped his arm around Summers back and then ced her behind him. The girls stopped in their tracks when they saw this man appear out of nowhere. Their eyes were full of resentment, but none dared to step forward. Standing beside Han, Summer nced at him and then at the girls, unsure of what to say. Want to fight? Han asked with a warning look. One by one or all together? The girls could tell he was trained; they could feel his muscles through his clothes. They knew they couldnt win and realized this was a film set. Han saw their hesitation. Dont bother Summer again. Angels situation has nothing to do with her. If you end up in jail over an idol, its not worth it, he advised warmly. A criminal record will affect three generations; you still need to get married and have children. At that moment, he was the voice of reason! The girls no longer wanted to fight and their anger towards Summer dissipated. They had probably acted impulsively earlier. They took a few steps back and quickly turned to leave. Summer watched their retreating figures, noting their rough attire, and broke into a cold sweat. Thank you, she said, turning to the man in front of her. If it werent for you, I might have No need to thank me, Han replied with a smile, genuinely relieved for her. He raised his hand as if to brush her hair but Summer instinctively stepped back. Hans hand hung awkwardly in mid-air, still smiling as their eyes met. Summer pressed her lips together. This scene caught Spencers eye from a distance. His expression darkened with displeasure as he started to move forward just as Summer walked away from Han. Han watched her retreating figure, lowering his hand and his smile fading. But thinking about how Summer almost got hurt because of Spencers impulsiveness made him feel he had to release his pent-up anger. Just as he turned around and was about to take a step, he saw Spencer standing not far away. He had no idea when Spencer had arrived.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The two men locked eyes, each gaze sharp in its own way. Chapter 2132: The Fight Spencer was visibly upset, his displeasure written all over his face. With his hands in his pockets, he took a step forward, suppressing his anger. Han, didnt I warn you to stay away from Summer? In what capacity? Han raised his chin defiantly and retorted sarcastically, Her boyfriend? Fiance? Secret admirer? Each title made Spencer increasingly unhappy. A cold gleam shed in his eyes as every sarcasticbel from Han felt like a steel knife stabbing into his heart. Han, were those women earlier arranged by you? Spencer asked sharply, his ck eyes as piercing as an eagles. Hans heart skipped a beat at the question. His brows furrowed tightly as he met Spencers gaze. Angel was beaten by your people! Its already been exposed online! Do you think fans are fools?! And now theyre saying it involves Summer, causing many fans to turn against her, Han used directly. Instead of reflecting on your violent actions, youre here ming me? What does it have to do with you? Spencer was extremely annoyed with him. Han had no scenes today, yet he stayed around all day for no apparent reason.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Spencers attitudepletely infuriated Han. If you wont listen to reason, dont me me for being rude! Unable to hold back, he swung a punch at Spencer, wanting to knock him out. Spencer swiftly leaned back, dodging the punch. He then sidestepped and kicked at Han, who also dodged quickly. Spencers counterattack enraged Han even more. He had been holding in his anger all day, watching a kissing scene from the sidelines, which was pure torture for him. The two men started fighting in earnest. Both were trained fighters and neither wanted to lose when it came to Summer. They used their best moves against each other. Spencer caught Han and began beating him mercilessly, striking quickly. Go to hell! Spencer! Yourewless! Han roared like an angry lion, cursing as he fought back. Since thew cant punish you, Ill do it myself! They grappled fiercely, soon both covered in bruises with no clear winner. Spencer already had injuries; every punch he threw caused pain in his muscles and bones. But he endured it to fight Han-he had long despised him for constantly eyeing Summer. Spencer! Stay away from Summer! Han demanded through gritted teeth as he punched back. You only bring her trouble! You have plenty of women; why fixate on her?! Spencer was infuriated by this. Who has plenty of women? Watch your mouth! Youre just ying around, arent you?! Han shouted angrily while defending himself. You only want the novelty! Screw you! Spencer exploded with rage, grabbing Hans hair and kneeing him repeatedly in the stomach-once, twice, three times! Han felt like his lungs were being crushed; the intense pain made him howl helplessly. He couldnt fight back at all until Spencer delivered a brutal elbow strike to his back, causing blood to spurt from Hans mouth. Spencer didnt let go and nearly beat him to death. Two staff members turned the corner and saw the scene, almost fainting in shock. Spencer! Mr. Han! What are you doing? Stop fighting! Stop it!! Hes spitting blood! Spencer!! Chapter 2133: Only His Brother Can Be Notified The two rushed over to stop the fight but dared not get too close. The battle was so fierce it seemed like they were trying to kill each other. Realizing the gravity of the situation, one of them trembled as he said, Call the police, someone might die! One of them called the police, and officers nearby responded immediately. Despite their constant attempts to intervene, the two staff members couldnt break up the fight. Stop fighting, Mr. Han is bleeding someone might die! Hurry! Go get help! Spencer was in a frenzy, oblivious to everything around him, intent on causing serious harm. He had started the fight and thrown the first punch. When Summer, Elisa, and Andrew arrived, several police officers were already struggling to separate them. Summer froze, watching as the police put both men into a patrol car. Elisa was pale with fear as she looked at her friend. How did this happen? Someone called the police? Andrew stared at the pool of blood on the ground and then at the two men being pushed into the police car, his hair disheveled and his reaction dyed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. People around them were buzzing with discussion. My God, what kind of grudge is this? If not for the police, someone might have died. We tried for five minutes but couldnt pull them apart. The police had taken control and were following protocol; taking them to the station was just the first step. Summers mind was racing. She didnt know why she was so worried about Spencer-yes, she was worried about Spencer. Even though Han was severely injured and coughing up blood, her instinctive concern was for Spencer. Her mind was filled with thoughts of him. Summer was terrified-not by their fight but by her own feelings. Could she be falling for Spencer? Oh my God! How could this happen? Andrew! Elisa let go of Summers arm and ran towards Andrew, urgently reminding him, Quickly notify Mr. Marsh! Andrew snapped out of his daze and quickly took out his phone to make a call. At that moment, in Marsh Groups headquarters under a clear blue sky with towering buildings all around, Ivan sat in his elegant and minimalist CEO office. He was tall and exuded an aura of authority as he conducted a multinational video conference. No matter where he was or what time it was, he always took charge. He saw his phone light up with Andrews name despite being on silent mode. Speaking in English to those in the conference room on video, he said, Sorry, I need to take this call. He muted his microphone and walked to the window. Avoiding the camera on hisputer, he gently swiped to answer the call with his long, slender fingers. Whats up? he asked as he held the phone to his ear. Knowing that Andrew was with Spencer, Ivan assumed it had something to do with his brother. A strong sense of intuition always kept him connected to Spencer. Mr. Marsh, Spencer is in trouble Andrews voice came through sounding uncertain. Ivan frowned slightly and parted his lips. What happened? He braced himself for bad news. He got into a fight with Han and was just taken away by the police We dont know who started it or what caused it; many people tried but couldnt separate them. Han ended up coughing blood after being beaten by Spencer. Ivans expression turned cold upon hearing this. It was supposed to be just a film shoot; why couldnt they stay out of trouble for even a day? After a moment, Ivan hung up without saying another word. Andrew wasnt sure what Ivan intended to do but felt relieved having reported it. Ivan looked at the clouds outside for a moment before making a decision in ten seconds t. He returned to his desk, unmuted his microphone, and apologized again to those in the video conference. The meeting was interrupted as he closed hisptop and left. He was Ivan; he ruled this world. Chapter 2134: A Regular at the Station On set, Elisa could tell that Summer was very worried. Although Summer didnt say anything, she seemed distracted. After Andrew finished his phone call, he didnt head to the police station because he knew he couldnt be of much help and believed Mr. Marsh wouldnt sit idly by. Elisa stayed by Summers side, asionally ncing at her, unsure how to offerfort. Their rtionship wasnt close enough for easy words. Even if Summer was worried about Spencer, she might prefer to keep it hidden. Andrew had already made the call, and Summer knew it. Mr. Marsh will handle it, Elisa said lightly, linking arms with her again. She couldnt help but worry about Hans condition. If he was seriously injured and taken by the police, it wouldnt end well. Summer snapped back to reality and looked at her. Spencer is hurt. Han is the one bleeding from his mouth, Elisa replied casually. Spencers injuries arent serious, right? I mean, Spencer was already injured, Summer said softly, though she was anxious inside. Elisa was taken aback. How could that be? He seemed fine during filming today. Summer exined, He got hit by a carst night and has many abrasions. We went to the hospital. You two? Elisa was shocked. Are you okay? Im fine. He got hurt protecting me. Elisa hadnt noticed and didnt know what to say. Is he seriously injured? She recalled that Spencer had been wearing long sleeves all day, making it hard to see any wounds. He has many wounds; theyre not life-threatening but still painful. Summer was clearly worried about him. Elisa didnt know what to say either. Meanwhile, the director was frustrated, hiding in a corner and sulking. The shoot had been going smoothly, with almost every scene done in one take! But now there had been a fight again! These young people were so impulsive! At the police station, the atmosphere was tense. Han and Spencer sat with injuries, hair disheveled and looking somewhat disheartened. They were seated on chairs two meters apart, surrounded by four or five police officers watching them. They were waiting to make calls to their families. Han had already called; his parents were on their way. But Spencer remained stubborn, his face cold and silent, not even reaching for his phone as if he were deaf. Not everyone recognized Spencer; many people didnt follow celebrities and led ordinary lives between work and home. How many times do I have to tell you? Contact your family! One officer lost patience and sternly told him, Dont make us take forced measures! Spencer looked up at him with a cold gaze that made the officer feel intimidated. This guy was clearly a troublemaker! The officers had enough experience to see through him. One of them stood up and said, This isnt your first time here, is it? You seem familiar with the process and know how to stall. Spencer remained silent.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The officer continued, But whats the result of stalling? Youll still have to notify your family. Another officer scrutinized him with a softer tone, Youre a regr here, arent you? Whats your name? Han rolled his eyes at Spencer, knowing he had a tough background, tough mouth, and tough fists. So he stayed silent, holding a towel to his bleeding mouth. Damn it, his mouth was bruised! Chapter 2135: His Brother Arrived Han was injured, but it wasnt very serious. Although he had coughed up blood, it wasnt life-threatening. Soon, a middle-aged couple rushed to the door, and seeing their injured son, they hurried over with concern. Han, how are you? Han! How did you get beaten up like this? Who did this?! When Hans mother looked at the person who seemed to be the culprit, she was almost ready to p him. With anger in her eyes, she told the police, You must punish him! Lock him up! He beat my precious son like this! How can this be allowed? Is there no justice? Mom, Han called softly. He felt quite sorry for causing trouble and worry for his family at his age. Son, dont speak. Let Mom take a good look at you!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Im fine, really, he said calmly, enduring the pain. Spencer took a few steps back after standing up. He wasnt scared; he just wanted to stay away from Hans family because they were annoying. Quiet down. Your son also fought back, the police officer said fairly. Hans mother quieted down as she didnt dare say much more when the police spoke. Hans father, tall and strong, held his sons shoulder and asked softly, What happened? Why did you fight? What was it about? Who started it? Han didnt answer. His mother was more concerned about whether he was hurt and if it pained him. The police saw Spencer roll his eyes at them disdainfully and impatiently checked his watch. What about you? Where are your family members? If they donte soon, youll be staying here! Well arrange a room for you! He started it! Spencer finally spoke up, full of resentment. This angered Hans mother even more. My son is the one whos injured! What kind of world is this? You hurt someone and still think youre justified? I got hurt too! Spencer rolled up his sleeve to show the scrapes fromst night. But these clearly werent fresh wounds. Hans motherughed angrily, These werent caused by my son! Then his injuries werent caused by me! Spencer quickly retorted and shouted back at her, Did you see it with your own eyes?! Which eye saw me hit him?! You Hans mother was almost furious to death. And thats exactly what Spencer wanted. Alright, alright! The police officer felt a headacheing on. Everyone stop arguing! At that moment, the chief walked in with Ivan. Hearing footsteps, everyone turned to look. Officer Liam, the officers greeted. Ivan entered with a deep and calm gaze that fell only on his brothers face. Seeing that his brother wasnt seriously hurt and seemed okay, he felt relieved. But when his brother rolled up his sleeve, Ivan immediately noticed the scrapes. How did those happen? Spencer knew his brother had sharp eyes. He quickly rolled down his sleeve and avoided Ivans gaze, afraid hed be exposed. Mr. Marsh? Hans father was surprised to see this well-dressed man and immediately became ttering, almost forgetting about his sons injuries. Ivan merely nced at him briefly before looking back at Spencer. Spencer felt embarrassed and didnt dare meet his brothers eyes; he couldnt remember how many times hed had to clean up after himself. Where are your parents?! Hans mother red at Spencer unhappily. Are we going to resolve this or not? You beat my son like this! The police officers listened to their chiefs quiet instructions and nodded silently without their earlier sternness. Ivan looked at Han. Tell me, how did you provoke my brother? His tone wasnt usatory but was protective in essence. Chapter 2136: Does This Explanation Work? Mr. Marsh Hans father was a bit surprised. This rtionship suddenly made sense. So, Mr. Marsh is his brother! But Ivanpletely ignored him, his gaze fixed on Han, patiently waiting for an answer. Of course, Han knew Spencer was Mr. Marshs brother. But he had a lot to say, perhaps Ivans presence was too overwhelming. Han didnt dare to speak, even though he was injured, he didnt dare toin. In fact, Ivan hadnt expressed any opinion; he appeared as an elder just wanting an exnation, his tone was reasonable. But still, it was Ivan. Mr. Marsh, Im sorry, Hans father apologized directly without asking for the reason. Its my fault for not raising my son properly. Ivan nced at Hans father, feeling a bit speechless. He said nothing and turned his gaze back to the injured man, speaking calmly, I want to know the reason. Because this matter needed to be resolved at its root. I like Summer, I am sincere! Han spoke with a tone that seemed privileged, as if saying you asked me to speak! Ivan remained expressionless but was slightly surprised inside. Spencer almost exploded with anger; he red at Han, his lips trembling and heart racing, wishing he could kick him again! Hes just ying with women! If its just to relieve loneliness, whypete with me? Han looked angrily at Spencer. Spencer, can you let Summer go? There are plenty of women in the world; why must you bother her? You deserve a beating! Spencer lost control and swung a punch, but Ivan quickly pulled him back. Ivans re almost killed Spencer; it brought him back to reality immediately. The police were ready to intervene but held back as Mr. Marsh acted swiftly. Ivan frowned at Spencer with a warning look-this is the police station; can you not be so arrogant? Spencer caught his brothers look and instantly backed down. Seeing him calm down, Ivan released him.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Forget about Summer, Ivan said to Han. Go to the hospital; Ill cover the medical expenses. Donte back to the set. Han was shocked; he didnt expect Ivan to intervene in such matters. Hans father quickly pulled his son up and showed some gratitude towards Mr. Marsh. Mr. Marsh, its best if you dont me us. Forget about the medical expenses; fighting is always a two-way street. I am willing to cover the medical expenses; that doesnt mean I admit we are at fault, Ivan looked at the father and corrected him calmly. I simply have more money. Hans fathers face turned awkward. Spencer touched his nose, feeling likeughing but didnt dare because he could sense his brothers seriousness today. Ivans expression remained unchanged throughout; he proposed a private settlement-who would dare refuse? The chief then instructed Hans father to take his son to the doctor for some tests and stop the bleeding quickly. Mr. Marsh! Han was dragged by his father but stopped unwillingly and asked, Why do I have to leave the set? Because I invested in this show, Ivan replied calmly and patiently. Does this exnation work? Chapter 2137: Brother’s Attitude Han had nothing to say. Lets go, son! We need to get to the hospital. Youre injured like this, how can you continue? Hans father didnt want toplicate matters. In the business world, it was better not to leave a bad impression on Mr. Marsh. Although currying favor with such a legendary figure was difficult, it was worth the effort.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. With that, Han was pulled away by his father, and his mother didnt dare say much either. The chief looked at Spencer and then at Ivan. Mr. Marsh, you can leave now, he quietly reminded them. Ivan turned his gaze, his eyes falling coldly on his brothers face. He didnt seem eager to leave. Spencer initially met his brothers gaze but soon found it unbearable and looked away. He couldnt understand what his brother was thinking. Did he want to take him away or really lock him up? His brother seemed displeased, his face stern. If he were really locked up, would this record affect his future children with Summer? Spencer grew anxious and regretted his impulsiveness, realizing he had also troubled his brother. Sensing the awkward atmosphere, the chief tactfully led his men away, giving the brothers some space. Ivan remained calm, his expression unchanged despite the shifting surroundings. His gaze stayed fixed on his brother since Han was taken away. Spencer couldnt bring himself to look back. Silence Spencer thought calmly, knowing his brother was busy and must havee despite a hectic schedule. Feeling guilty for causing so much trouble over the years, especially recently, he mustered the courage and cleared his throat. Facing Ivan, he bowed deeply at 90 degrees. Brother, Im sorry! His voice was loud and sincere. He remained bent over, ears perked for his brothers response. It seemed he wouldnt straighten up until Ivan spoke. Ivan showed no emotion as he spoke softly, Angel has changed, Han has changed too. Do you have any other requests? No more! Spencer straightened up as their eyes met again. Relieved not to hear any me from his brother, Spencer stood tall and said, Brother! I will do my best in the shoot! I wont cause you any more trouble! Trust me! Ivan said nothing, still ring at him with displeasure. Brother, I didnt lose the fight this time! Spencer grinned. Ivans eyes were cold. How did you get those injuries? He knew they werent from the fight. Last night almost had a car ident, got some scrapes. Ivan silently worried for him but kept a stern face. Fighting doesnt solve problems. Even if Han said those things about you, you should reflect on yourself. A yboy image can be established in a day; a reliable and devoted impression takes much longer. I understand, Brother. He felt like a child who had done something wrong. Ivans eyes were deep and serious. What do you understand? Huh? More questions? Something was off with his brother today Spencer looked at him and sensed his seriousness. After thinking for a moment, he replied, I understand that fighting doesnt solve problems and Ill be more careful in the future. A ten-thousand-word reflection paper. Hand it to me in a week. Ivans gaze softened slightly but remained cold and indifferent. Spencers jaw dropped in shock. But seeing that Ivan wasnt joking, he gradually epted it internally. The handwriting must be neat, Ivan added lightly. What? Spencer was startled. You want me to handwrite it??? Ivans eyes shifted slightly. What else? His tone carried a hint ofziness mixed with iciness. Spencer dared not say another word. Okay. Chapter 2138: Emotional Turbulence Ivan no longer looked at him and started walking out, his demeanor extremely cold. Spencer watched his brothers intimidating back, his heart still hanging in suspense. He didnt follow; to be honest, he felt a bit scared. His brothers aura today was different from the usual times when he would clean up his messes. It seemed like his brother was angry, yet he was still trying hard to protect him in front of outsiders. Given all the trouble that had arisen just as the shoot began, it was understandable for his brother to be angry. Reflecting on it calmly, Spencer also felt a lot of guilt. Over the years, he indeed owed his brother a lot. He used to cause trouble on purpose, and now he had inadvertently caused more. If one day he could truly be with Summer, he would owe his brother the biggest favor ever. Spencer wouldnt have a singleint about repaying him for the rest of his life. A ten-thousand-word self-reflection? Spencer could ept that; it wasnt much at all. Meanwhile, on set, Summer and Elisa had no news about Spencer. In thiswful society where anti-crime efforts were intensifying, she worried whether Spencer might end up in jail and whether Han was seriously injured and would press charges against Spencer. Overall, it was very troubling. Soon, the directors assistant appeared at the door of the lounge and knocked on the open door. She smiled at those inside and said, Summer, get ready for the next scene-a kissing scene. Spencer will be back soon!N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Yes, Spencer had called. Summer looked up at the girl at the door in surprise but didnt have time to respond before she happily left. I Summer turned to Elisa, Did I hear that right? She still couldnt believe it. No. Despite her own surprise, Elisa told Summer, Thats exactly what she said: Spencer ising back and you should prepare for shooting-and its a kissing scene. Elisa, Summer thought for a moment and then looked seriously at the girl. I have a question for you. Yes. The girl nodded. Go ahead. Did I know Spencer before? Elisa was stunned for a moment but quickly responded, I dont know. I dont know him, so I dont know if you do. Why are you asking all of a sudden? Not wanting to mess things up herself, Elisa suggested, Such a simple question-you can ask Spencer yourself. Summer looked away and picked up the script from the coffee table. Okay. Womens intuition is usually urate; she felt they had at least met before. Thinking about her anxiety when he was taken away by the police and her elerated heartbeat when acting closely with him, Summer couldnt help but drift off in thought. She felt a bit panicked inside; she feared this uncontroble feeling. She knew very clearly that the clearer this feeling became, the worse it was because she hadnt felt this way in a long time-a clear and reckless liking without considering consequences. Oh my God, she actually liked Spencer. How could this be?! And he was just acting without any real feelings. So Summer tried hard to control her emotions; she had to pull herself together and not let her thoughts run wild. This was just acting! Just acting! Butst night he had saved her without hesitation Summer, Elisa saw her drifting off again and reminded her gently, Is there anything I can help you with? Did you remember something? Chapter 2139: Spencer is Back The girl quickly snapped back to reality. She smiled and shook her head, No, I was just reading the script for a while. Okay, Elisa stood up. Ill go see if hes back. You get ready. Mm-hmm. Summer watched Elisa walk out and sat on the sofa holding the script, thinking about Spencer again. She remembered how he risked everything to save herst night. The blinding car lights and that critical moment still made her heart clench.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Why did he ignore the danger? Soon, Spencer returned, and the director received a notification to rece Han. Ivan had arranged for three new male stars to audition, letting the director choose one. These three actors were neers but had gained some poprity because of their good looks. The director was satisfied with their resumes and photos. At least they would cherish this opportunity and not cause trouble. It was better to rece Han early since they were reshooting anyway. When Spencer came back, the director didnt ask him anything, even though he had seen him taken away by the police. The director warmly greeted him, Spencer, are you sure you can shoot now? Do you need half a day to rest? He was worried Spencer might be injured. Wheres Summer? Spencer asked directly as if this was his only concern. Is she still on set? Yes, the director quickly replied. Shes in the lounge. Ive already told her to read the script and continue shootingter. But are you okay? Im fine. Spencer said nothing more and walked towards Summers lounge. Elisa happened toe over and met him halfway. Spencer! she greeted him proactively. Is Summer in the lounge? He paused. Yes. Spencer nodded and continued walking without saying anything else. Elisa didnt go back either; she didnt want to disturb them and walked forward slowly. After a while, Andrew appeared out of nowhere and pulled Elisa into a room. Elisa was startled but then realized it was him. Spencer is back. I saw. By the way, Summer asked me earlier if she knew Spencer before. Elisa voiced her doubts. Do you think she remembered something? Andrew was slightly stunned and then thought for a moment. She probably hasnt remembered yet; its just a sign before memory recovery. He analyzed further, Filming kiss scenes like this might be effective. Maybe shell remember something soon. I just read the script; the next two scenes have Spencer taking initiative with some dominant kisses, Elisa said with some anticipation. I think Mr. Marsh is helping out; otherwise, why would all these kiss scenes be concentrated? Hope flickered in Andrews eyes as well. Elisa leaned against the wall, thinking of something, and sighed softly. She asked, Summer told me something you probably dont know yet. What is it? Spencer saved herst night Then Elisa recounted what she knew to Andrew. Andrew poured her a ss of water and listened attentively, feeling that even fate seemed to be helping this ill-fated couple. At Summers lounge door, Spencer knocked on the open door. The girl sitting on the sofa holding the script looked up as he stepped inside. Their gazes met, and Summer closed the script and stood up. Spencer stopped less than a meter away from her. Summer, do you think Im impulsive? The girl was slightly stunned by his expression; he looked like a child who had done something wrong. As a friend, she answered seriously, I think no problem should be solved with fighting. It wont happen again, he said earnestly. Summer felt a bit awkward; he didnt need to exin himself to her, but he did, and he promised. She was quite happy about it. Um did you read the script? She shifted her gaze and picked up the script from the coffee table. But he only wanted to look at her. Today she looked so beautiful those tender lips, he could never kiss them enough. Chapter 2140: Couldn’t Help but Change Expression When Summer opened the script, she noticed his gaze was still on her face, causing her heartbeat to quicken. Summer didnt know what to say, Did you get hurt? Spencer realized hispse and restrained himself, regainingposure. No.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. What about him? Is he hurt? A little, Spencer replied. Hes already gone to the hospital. You dont need to worry. Okay. She nodded. Soon, the directors assistant called them from the door. As they stepped out, they found out Han had also been reced. Summer felt quite awkward, feeling like a jinx, filled with guilt and self-reproach. Sensing her guilt, Spencer also felt guilty and turned to promise again, Summer, I wont fight anymore. Trust me. ?? Summer was a bit surprised. She turned to look at him and nodded, Alright. At the set, all the staff were already preparing. Summer and Spencer went into the dressing room where Elisa helped Summer change clothes. Andrew apanied Spencer. When Spencer took off his shirt, Andrew saw the scars on his body and was a bit shocked. Spencer Im fine, help me change. Spencer was actually enduring the pain and wouldnt show a hint of it in front of Summer. Half an hourter. Summer walked out of the makeup room in a ck jumpsuit. Her delicate features looked stunning under the lights, making everyone take a second nce. Spencer, dressed in casual wear, looked handsome and noble. Summer stood by the sofa as the camera focused on her. Her seemingly calm face bore a trace of sadness andplex thoughts. Then it captured Spencer stepping towards her with his gaze locked on her. The surroundings were very quiet. In the script, they had an argument and a misunderstanding. Spencer came up to her and directly hugged her waist. The sudden force startled Summer. The next second, he kissed her lips He felt sad, cherished her deeply, and was reluctant to let go. He knew this was acting she was Riverflow, not his Summer. Whenever he thought of this, his heart would ache. Summer also sensed his sadness. She slightly tilted her head back, woodenly epting his kiss as if she saw his hollow heart. At that moment, Spencer wished he could give her everything as long as he could give it, as long as she wanted it. At the door, Rowan and ire arrived quietly hand in hand in matching outfits. They came to visit without informing anyone. The male and female leads had high looks, their costumes and makeup were also beautiful, and this kiss was really sweet this side profile looked great. Seeing the smile on ires face made Rowan particrly happy. He affectionately stroked her hair. ire turned to look at him with eyes full of admiration and love. Meanwhile, Mrs. Brightwoods bag was already bulging with information about seven or eight houses-all with goodyouts and avable for immediate signing if Summer chose any one of them. Today Mr. Brightwood had driven her around looking at houses all day; his foot on the gas pedal was starting to hurt. Isnt this enough? Weve seen so many developments; we dont have to see exactly ten. At that moment, Mrs. Brightwood sat in the passenger seat looking at news on her phone when her expression suddenly changed. Old man, do you know what our daughter-inw is doing? Chapter 2141: Let’s Visit the Set What are you doing? Mr. Brightwood asked casually while driving, not sensing anything unusual. Mrs. Brightwood was looking at the behind-the-scenes photos of Noodle Couple on a forum. She was shocked-Summer was kissing that male neighbor! She felt as if a stone was lodged in her heart, making it hard to breathe, as if the air was filled with shards of ss, piercing her lungs. What on earth is going on? Mr. Brightwood nced at her when she didnt respond. Why are you only telling me half of it? Still in shock, Mrs. Brightwood scrolled through the photos, her voice trembling. Our daughter-inw is kissing that male neighbor! Screech- The car came to a sudden stop by the roadside, nearly hitting the curb! Mr. Brightwood turned sharply. What? Mrs. Brightwood showed him her phone. She entered the entertainment industry and recently took on a role in a drama where that neighbor is the male lead. These are todays behind-the-scenes photos that have been leaked. I dont even know how I stumbled upon them. Sweet kiss photos? The headline was eye-catching! Thements below were filled with fans shipping them, saying they looked like the perfect couple and eagerly anticipating the shows release. Mr. Brightwoods usually calm demeanor changed as he looked at the photos, too shocked to say a word. Acting often blurs the line between reality and fiction. Mrs. Brightwood retrieved her phone from him. I never expected things to turn out this way Regaining herposure, Mrs. Brightwood quickly made a call. Who are you calling? Mr. Brightwood asked. Are you going to tell our son? Before she could answer, the call connected, and she spoke warmly, Agnes, its Mrs. Brightwood. I know, hello Auntie, Agnes replied sweetly from an office at Marsh Group. She paused her work to speak with her. Where are you? What made you think of calling me? Im out looking at houses for your sister and Rupert, Mrs. Brightwood said happily, then added, Did your sister enter the entertainment industry? Yes, its her dream. Did you find out already? Yes, not only did I find out, but I also support it! Mrs. Brightwood said democratically. A friend just gave me some fruit, and since Im passing by, I thought Id bring some to her. Do you know the exact location of the set? Mrs. Brightwood rarely contacted Agnes, so this request didnt seem unreasonable. Agnes had no reason to refuse, especially since her sister had an engagement with Ming. After thinking for a moment, Agnes provided the location details. Thank you, Agnes. You get back to work now, Mrs. Brightwood said with a smile.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Only after hanging up did she drop her smile, feeling a weight settle in her heart. What are you doing? Mr. Brightwood asked in confusion. What fruit? You saw the photos; do you want to witness it firsthand? Mrs. Brightwood couldnt exin her impulse clearly but insisted, I need to see for myself. She was anxious and saw that male neighbor as a rival. What good will it do? Mr. Brightwood remained rational and calm as always. Can you stop any of this from happening? Can you make Summer quit? Who will pay for the breach of contract? She must have signed an agreement when she took this role. Can we at least visit the set? Mrs. Brightwood turned to him urgently. Drive! As future inws, they will have to be more mindful of their actions around us before our son returns! We need to protect our daughter-inw and give that male neighbor a warning! Chapter 2142: Witnessed with My Own Eyes At Marsh Group, within the towering skyscrapers, Agnes sat in her private office. She held her phone, contemting. Sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating her, with clouds outside as white as cotton candy. The call had ended. Reflecting on the conversation, she dialed her sisters number and held the phone to her ear. It rang but no one answered. Meanwhile, on set, Summer and Spencer were filming a kissing scene. The director personally guided them through various sweet kisses, capturing everyones attention as if the very air turned sweet. Spencers kiss was bold, gentle, and passionate. Elisa sat in a chair, watching the scene with satisfaction. If Summer regained her memory, would she still have a ce for Spencer in her heart? Beside her chair was a cloth bag containing Summers phone set to silent mode. The screen lit up disying Bubu, but no sound was emitted. Elisa did not notice. Agnes did not call again because she did not foresee what was about to happen next. Her sister might be busy; if the phone were nearby, it would have been answered by now. On the way to the set, Mr. Brightwood stopped at a fruit store at his wifes request. Mrs. Brightwood got out to buy sugar apples. As she closed the passenger door, Mr. Brightwood couldnt understand but had no choice. As a father, he couldnt ept his daughter-inw entering showbiz and kissing other men, even in an open society like today. Human nature is fragile, especially with Rupert not around. Soon, Mrs. Brightwood returned with several sugar apples. Lets go, drive faster! she urged eagerly, wanting to see what was happening on set. She hoped her presence might stop something. With about ten minutes left to reach the set, Mrs. Brightwood kept herself busy by checking information about the drama on her phone. She discovered the true identity of their neighbor-it turned out he was Mr. Marshs brother! Did you know? That male neighbor is Mr. Marshs brother! This revtion shocked Mrs. Brightwood. The inte says he can hit people without facing consequences! My goodness If Summer catches his eye What cant he do? Rupert is no match for him. Mr. Brightwood drove silently but felt unsettled inside.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. And this man changes women like clothes yet countless women still want to be with him Mrs. Brightwood couldnt understand it. Even if he likes Summer, it cant be genuine! Summer wouldnt fall for such a man, Mr. Brightwood asserted confidently. Its just acting. Even if its just acting, the physical contact is real; hugging and kissing are real too. Over time, feelings can develop. Women tend to be more sensitive and worry more. Soon, they arrived at the set and parked outside. Mrs. Brightwood left the house documents in the car and only took the fruits with her as she got out. Mr. Brightwood apanied her reluctantly, fearing she might act impulsively. He felt their visit was unnecessary and possibly disruptive since they hadnt informed Summer beforehand. They walked towards the grand vi ahead, which lookedrge and impressive from afar with many people inside. As they approached the living room and peered through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood saw their daughter-inw kissing that neighbor Chapter 2143: They Couldn’t Accept It The neighbor held Summer by the waist and kissed her possessively, his other hand gripping the back of her head. The rtively conservative Mrs. Brightwood saw this and froze in her tracks, retreating two steps. Mr. Brightwood quickly supported her, noticing her pale face, and hurriedly led her away. They returned to their car, and Mr. Brightwood drove off immediately. Hey, what are you doing? Mrs. Brightwood snapped back to reality. Mr. Brightwood didnt answer, just kept driving. He soon pulled over a few hundred meters away from the vi. He turned to her, I told you not to go! But you insisted! Now youve seen it with your own eyes, are you satisfied? Mrs. Brightwoods face was expressionless, but she seemed deeply shaken. She couldnt control her emotions; she couldnt help but be angry and upset! She wanted to rush over and separate them, then take her daughter-inw away, but she couldnt afford the breach of contract penalty. Mrs. Brightwood felt like she was facing the biggest dilemma of her life. She was anxious and didnt know what to do. Mr. Brightwood also reyed the scene in his mind: Summer kissing her neighbor in front of so many people. He had always thought Summer was a conservative girl; how could she be so open? The entertainment industry is a ce of fame and fortune; why did she want to be an actress? There are hidden rules everywhere. As a teacher, the elder members of the Brightwood family were still very conservative in their thinking. Although he wasnt as emotional as Mrs. Brightwood, he couldnt ept it either. Mrs. Brightwood turned to look out the window, tears welling up in her eyes; as a mother, she was anxious! The car was silent for five minutes, like a deathly stillness. Mr. Brightwood finally turned to his wife, What now? He wanted her to make the decision, knowing she was upset and willing toply with her wishes. The middle-aged woman regained someposure but still seemed confused and didnt know what to say for a moment. She pondered for about a minute. Mr. Brightwood didnt dare start the car without permission, Should we go home or continue looking at houses? They certainly werent in the mood for house hunting anymore, but what would they do at home? Mrs. Brightwood said, Lets wait at Summers house; I need to see her and talk to her. Seeing no action from him, the middle-aged woman turned again and said, Didnt you hear me? Go wait at Summers house now! Mr. Brightwood knew that if he didntply, she would be restless and sleepless tonight. So he started the car and drove towards Summers neighborhood. On the way, Mrs. Brightwood said, Lets pretend we dont know anything for now, but we need to discuss this with our inws. Its not good for a girl to be in the entertainment industry; I definitely dont want my daughter-inw involved in such a mess. Mr. Brightwood remained silent, If you can stay calm, thats good. Im angry! But what can I do? Shes not officially our daughter-inw yet; I cant just yell at her! Ive always treated Summer like my own daughter; you know how much I like her.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rupert didnt know about this yet; if he did, what would he think? This was what Mr. Brightwood was concerned about. Girls from ordinary families entering the entertainment industry were generally uneptable; without background support, they were likely to be exploited. On set, when todays final kissing scene ended, there was enthusiastic apuse. Excellent! The director was pleased. Great job everyone! Well continue tomorrow from episode one; all actors be ready! Today was a good start; lets keep up the best performance tomorrow! Chapter 2144: Wrapping Up and Heading Home Apuse filled the set as the main actors excellent performance allowed everyone to finish early, much to the crews delight. As they packed up and prepared to leave, conversations like these could be heard:N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Summer has been so dedicated since she became the lead actress. She spends all her free time reading the script. Yes, being a neer is tough. I thought she might hold us back, but her acting is surprisingly stable. She does have some talent; I can see that now. Shes really down-to-earth and easy to get along with, much more so than Angel. Neers dont usually have an attitude. Its good enough if they arent bullied on set. Angel is just spoiled. Her sense of superiority makes her a bit arrogant. If we keep filming at this pace, well wrap up soon, and it should be a hit. Summer and Spencer have great chemistry. Todays scenes were fantastic; their coordination was spot on. Despite the ups and downs, including several cast changes, everyone had grown fond of Summer and felt confident about the uing shoots. As Summer finished packing and walked out with Elisa, Elisa offered, Summer, let me give you a ride home? noticing she hadnt driven today. No need, Ill just grab a cab. You go ahead with your ns. Its on my way anyway. You really dont need to take a cab, Elisa insisted. Its not always safe for someone as pretty as you to take a cab alone. Summer didnt refuse again. As they stepped outside the sets gate, they saw a Maybach parked nearby with Spencer standing beside it, the passenger door open. His eyes were fixed on Summer as if waiting for her. Elisa nced at him and then at Summer. Summer, let me give you a ride home, Spencer invited her while holding the car door open. His eyes were solely on her, ignoring Elisa entirely. In fact, Spencers route was the most convenient for Summer. However, after filming kissing scenes all day, things felt awkward between them. Summer couldnt quite meet his gaze. Just then, Elisas phone rang. She checked it and quickly said to Summer, Sorry, I forgot I had ns today. The ringtone continued as she smiled at Spencer. Spencer, could you please take Summer home? Its on your way too. I have something urgent! Before either could respond, Elisa ran off, answering her phone with a Hello, Iming! leaving them behind. The Maybachs door remained open as Spencer watched her intently, waiting for her response. Summer thought for a moment before nodding. Thank you, she said and got into his car. Whats there to thank me for? Spencer closed the door for her and walked around to the drivers seat. He started the car and headed towards her home. He was happy; though he didnt show it outwardly, the sweetness he felt inside was unmatched by earning a billion dors or winning apetition. Meanwhile, at Summers house entrance: Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood stood waiting by the door; they had been there for over an hour. Chapter 2145: Uncontrollable Mrs. Brightwood held a long paper bag filled with information about houses she had scouted today. She had been in a good mood, but now her chest felt tight, making it hard to breathe, and she couldnt muster a smile. Standing there for a while made her legs numb, and the waiting was anxiety-inducing. On the way home, Spencer, who was injured, drove the car. His waist constantly ached with a pulling pain. Andrew had insisted on driving him, but Spencer refused; he wanted to take Summer home himself. He didnt want to miss a single moment with Summer. Although he had no official status yet, just seeing her made him happy.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Summer sat in the passenger seat as the car moved at a moderate speed. She nced slightly out of the window, her mind reying scenes from todays kiss scene shoot. Various scenes shed through her mind Her heart started racing again, that tingling sensation making her temporarily forget about Rupert Brightwood. Spencer drove silently, and Summer didnt break the silence either. Until-his hand unconsciously reached over and held hers. Summer was slightly startled and turned to look at his profile. She didnt instinctively pull away; it seemed like she was slow to react for a few seconds. Their palms intertwined, and Spencer looked at her calmly and gently, holding her hand tighter. The car moved steadily forward, and time seemed to slow down. Spencer still didnt speak; he just focused on driving seriously ahead. Summer didnt pull away either. After about a minute, she squinted her eyes and quietly withdrew her hand from his grasp. It was as if she had sobered up, realizing her own identity and feeling that this was inappropriate. Spencers heart, which had just been filled, suddenly felt empty again. The air in the car became suffocating Especially for Spencer, whose mind was filled with frustration and various thoughts. When he first held her hand, she didnt immediately pull away; what was she thinking at that moment? What change in her heart led her to finally pull away? She had a boyfriend and an engagement, but she let him hold her hand for almost a minute Did that mean he had a small ce in her heart too? Spencer searched for reasons to make himself feel better. Distracted by his thoughts, Spencer wasnt as focused on driving. At an intersection with traffic lights ahead, he was the first car and sped through a red light! Red light! Summers sharp eyes noticed and warned him anxiously. By the time she warned him, more than half of the car had already crossed! Spencer tried to slow down and was startled too. Fortunately, there was no ident, but a fine was inevitable. Knowing he had been distracted, Summer turned to him and said, Focus when youre driving; dont y with lives. Im sorry Spencer apologized sincerely; he didnt want to scare her. Dont apologize to me, Summer said warmly with a smile as she looked away. I just care about everyones safety; what if there were pedestrians? I understand, he replied like a child who had done something wrong, reflecting on his actions and bing more serious. Since meeting Summer, Spencer had indeed changed a lot. They were five minutes away from theirmunity. At this moment at Summers house entrance, Mr. Brightwood finally lost patience as dusk fell. Lets go back; what if she stays at the set tonight? She shouldnt, Mrs. Brightwood insisted stubbornly, holding custard apples and the bag from the sales office filled with todays scouted materials. She was tired physically and mentally but wanted to wait longer. Without seeing her daughter-inw tonight, she wouldnt be able to sleep; some matters needed to be settled tonight. Chapter 2146: Rupert Brightwood Returned Home Remember to greet them with a smile, and pretend you didnt see anything today, Mrs. Brightwood advised him, trying to stay calm. First, buy the house and get married. Then we can persuade her to leave the industry. If Summer gets pregnant, she wont need any persuasion; shell have to leave to take care of the baby. Mr. Brightwood listened withoutmenting, lost in thought. As a father, his anxiety and worry were no less than that of her mother. Emotions are strange; they develop through interaction. Why else would so many long-distance marriages end in divorce? Nothing withstands time and distance. Our future ns depend on what Rupert wants, Mrs. Brightwood said. If he thinks its better to develop his career abroad, then he should take Summer with him. Since shes married into our family, she should consider her husbands opinion. Then whats the point of buying a house in Arkpool City? Mr. Brightwood asked. Mrs. Brightwood became a bit agitated upon hearing this. This is our hometown, our roots! Who says developing abroad means settling there permanently? No one can predict the future! At that moment, the sound of the elevator opening reached them, and the two elders turned to look. Spencer almost twisted his ankle as he stepped out of the elevator. Careful, Summer instinctively supported his arm, her gaze following him, so she didnt immediately notice the two elders standing not far away. Spencer looked up and met the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood. The two elders stared at them in shock. Following Spencers gaze, Summer finally saw the Brightwood elders standing at the doorway. She was slightly stunned and slowly released Spencers arm. Mr. Brightwood? Mrs. Brightwood Summer hadnt expected to see them here. Neither had Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood expected to witness such a scene! Not only did theye home together, but they also had physical contact! They looked like a couple! Mrs. Brightwood quickly put on a smile and handed her bag to her husband.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She hurried over to Summer, took her arm, and pulled her aside. She distanced Summer from Spencer and said, Summer,e home quickly; we have great news to share with you! She led Summer to open the door while Spencer was left standing aside, treated like air. Especially when she called them Mom and Dad, it felt like a knife stabbing into Spencers heart! They were already calling themselves Mom and Dad before Summer even got married? He clearly saw Mr. Brightwood holding a bag with house information on it-customized for real estate! The documents inside were thick! He could see the edges sticking out. Spencer had a bad feeling; had they gone house-hunting again today? Summer didnt look back as she entered the fingerprint code and opened the door, leading the two elders inside. Mrs. Brightwood gave Spencer a warning nce before entering, making him very ufortable. Even after the door closed, Spencer didnt move an inch; he stood there staring nkly at the closed door. This kids mood was terrible at that moment! He felt like an outsider Meanwhile, an airnended on the runway In an economy ss window seat, a young man with average looks but neat attire gazed out at the scenery while chewing gum. He looked tired as if under great pressure. Yes, Rupert Brightwood had returned home and had arranged to have dinner with Agnes. He had skipped work abroad without any intention of returning. Although hispany had recently forbidden him froming back home due to instructions from Mr. Marsh, he wasnt aware of that directive. Chapter 2147: Forcing Summer to Buy a House After following Summer into the room, Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood still wore smiles, not mentioning their secret visit today. Summer, we bought you some custard apples. They are said to be very sweet. Would you like to try one? Mrs. Brightwood asked, doting on her like a daughter as she quickly took the fruit out of the bag. Summer knew they had seen her with Spencer earlier and were definitely unhappy. Their smiles were forced, and they must have felt ufortable inside. Thank you. She took the bag of fruit and ced it on the coffee table. At the same time, she noticed another bag in Mr. Brightwoods hand, conspicuously filled with real estate information, clearly from a sales office. Summer, weve looked at several houses here. They all have goodyouts and sizes that you would be satisfied with. The surrounding facilities are excellent-hospitals, schools, and so on. Can you spare two hours tomorrow to sign a contract? Lets settle this matter first. These houses are ready for upancy; Mrs. Brightwood checked them out for you today. The mention of buying a house made Summer think of marriage, dampening her mood. Looking at the heavy bag, the girl fell silent, wondering how to start the conversation. Rupert Brightwood had not returned yet; she needed to discuss this with him first. Talking directly to her parents would disrupt the process, and they might persuade her otherwise or even get so upset that they end up in the hospital. The girls silence made the two elders uneasy. Could it be that she didnt want to get married? Summer, do you Mrs. Brightwood asked anxiously, Do you have any new thoughts? Buying a house is a big decision, Mrs. Brightwood. Summer raised her eyes and looked calmly and seriously at the middle-aged woman, expressing her stance. I think we should wait for Rupert toe back and make the decision together, rather than me going alone to look and sign. Mrs. Brightwood was slightly taken aback; it made sense but She thought for a moment and exined to her daughter-inw, This shows how much our family values you. Even though youre not officially part of the family yet, weve already considered you as one of us. But I think its disrespectful to Rupert. Summer smiled and continued, Maybe our generation thinks differently from yours. Mrs. Brightwood just wanted to finalize this matter quickly to avoidplications. So when Summer refused, regardless of the reason, she found it hard to ept and felt that Summer didnt want to get married.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mr. Brightwood could clearly see his wifes expression change; she became serious and conflicted. Maybe we should wait for Rupert toe back before discussing this, Mr. Brightwood suggested, not wanting to force things as he seemed to understand some underlying issues. But Mrs. Brightwoods emotions were somewhat out of control. She took two steps forward and stared intently at Summer as if she had a lot to say. Summer met her gaze but felt a bit uneasy under her scrutiny. She knew some things had to be faced eventually, like what they saw earlier. If they asked about it, she would have to exin. However, since the elders didnt bring it up, Summer wouldnt either because such matters were hard to rify. Summer, was that man called Spencer? Mrs. Brightwood started the topic with an uncertain tone-partly unhappy and partly serious. Summer realized that the uing conversation would revolve around this man. Yes. Since they had already found out, there was no need to hide it; Summer answered truthfully. Mr. Brightwood came over and pulled Mrs. Brightwood aside. Lets sit down and talk; Ill get you some water. It felt too confrontational standing up. Mrs. Brightwood also realized that her emotions were hard to control. Why did her daughter-inw mention him so calmly without any guilt? Chapter 2148: Not a Pleasant Conversation She turned and sat down on the sofa. Mr. Brightwood looked kindly at the girl standing not far away and spoke softly, Summer, please sit down. Ill pour some water, and we can have a slow chat with Mrs. Brightwood. Letsmunicate slowly if theres anything to discuss. Before leaving, he nced at Mrs. Brightwood, hoping she wouldnt get too emotional. Summer didnt want to talk about Spencer at all. For some reason, she felt resistant because she knew nothing good woulde from the elders mouths. Summer sat down on the sofa opposite Mrs. Brightwood. She sat quietly, mentally prepared. They were separated by a small coffee table. Mr. Brightwood quickly brought two sses of water. Why hadnt they started talking yet? He then sat down beside his wife. The atmosphere was a bit unusual. Summer, Spencer is not a good person, Mrs. Brightwood concluded directly and then asked, Do you go online? Thements about him are terrible changing women like clothes! Thats heartless and promiscuous! How can you get close to such a person? Havent you heard the saying one who stays near ink gets stained ck? These words made Summer ufortable. She instinctively defended Spencer and gently asked, You dont know him or have any dealings with him, so why believe what you hear online? If one person says hes bad, it might be prejudice, but if most people say so, then its his problem! Mrs. Brightwood raised her eyebrows, sticking to her view. He does change girlfriends like clothes and has had many rtionships, right? Not getting married means hes irresponsible! Mrs. Brightwood insisted on her viewpoint with righteous indignation, clearly unhappy and hoping her daughter-inw would wake up! Summer smiled slightly and still gently said to her, If you dont know him, I dont think its necessary to judge him. No matter how bad a person is, unless theyve wronged you personally, you cant say theyre bad. This defense surprised Mrs. Brightwood! This wasnt normal! Was her daughter-inw bewitched? Actually, Summer was also surprised at herself for defending Spencer in front of others for the first time; she felt quite brave. Summer, Mrs. Brightwood looked seriously at the girl sitting opposite her with some concern and asked earnestly, Do you like him? Im just speaking objectively, Summer didnt answer directly but expressed her view instead. Interpersonal rtionships shouldnt be judged by others opinions but by ones own feelings. I have a very bad feeling about him, Mrs. Brightwood almost blurted out and even rolled her eyes. Summer didnt want to say more; differing views made further conversation unnecessary and could lead to arguments.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Summer, can you not get so close to him? You are engaged; Im really afraid hell lead you astray, Mrs. Brightwood emphasized the word engaged heavily. Summer remained silent. Summer Oh dear, stop it, Mr. Brightwood saw Summers reluctance and tried to mediate from the side. We came today to discuss seeing the house with Summer; lets not bring up other matters. Maybe ask when shes avable. Back to the topic of the house, Summer felt even worse. Summer looked up at Mr. Brightwood and answered before Mrs. Brightwood could ask, I dont have time; Im filming recently and might start staying with the crew from tomorrow. Staying with the crew? Wouldnt that mean being with Spencer? If you stop filming, how much would the penalty be? Mrs. Brightwood asked. Summer was slightly stunned and looked at her, finding this question ridiculous-why stop filming? But she didnt want to argue and still politely said softly, You can check online yourself; I dont know because I never thought about breaching the contract from the moment I signed it. Chapter 2149: You Might Consider Another Daughter-in-law So, did she love this industry? Mrs. Brightwood felt she couldnt persuade her and decided to seek help from Summers parents. Summer faced the two elders alone, maintaining herposure and gently insisting on her views. The conversation that evening was unpleasant. Although there was no obvious quarrel, Summer refused to book a room with them and insisted on waiting for Rupert to return. Mrs. Brightwoods visit was in vain, and todays efforts were wasted. Mrs. Brightwood didnt want Summer to get too close to Spencer, but Summer had no intention of listening. The two spent every day together on set, acting in a romantic drama, which inevitably sparked some chemistry. Fortunately, her son would be back soon-within the next couple of days! Mrs. Brightwood felt particrly uneasy. Next door, Spencer sat dejectedly on the sofa, feeling as if his soul had been drained. He recalled the bag Mr. Brightwood had been holding, filled with information on at least six or seven properties. This elderly couple was truly persistent, visiting so many ces in one go. They were probably pressuring Summer to buy a house again. Spencers heart waspletely tied to Summer; he was anxious and uneasy and desperately wanted to help her. He remembered how he had impulsively held her hand on the way home today, and she hadnt immediately pulled away. He thought she must have some feelings for him too Spencer was restless; he couldnt wait any longer! He needed to take Summer away from Rupert Brightwood-he couldnt endure this situation for another moment! Meanwhile, Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood had no intention of leaving yet, and Summer hadnt asked them to go either. No one had eaten dinner, nor did anyone feel like cooking it. Everyone was in a bad mood and had no appetite. Summer, why cant you find a normal job? Mrs. Brightwood couldnt understand and continued to persuade her. Whats so good about the entertainment industry? Youre such a nice girl; how do you feel when you kiss someone else? Summer didnt want to argue because their views were different. Summer, youre a good girl; the entertainment industry really isnt suitable for you, Mr. Brightwood added. You have a teaching certificate; why not be a teacher at school? Everyone has their own dreams; its not about suitability but about what you like, Summer stood up and smiled indifferently. If you really cant ept it, you might consider another daughter-inw since we havent registered yet.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. She was tired and just wanted to make things clear. Mrs. Brightwoods eyes widened in shock as she stood up as well, unable to believe what Summer had said. She urgently asked, Summer, what do you mean by that? Seeing that they might start arguing, Mr. Brightwood quickly pulled Mrs. Brightwood back. Calm down, dont argue. This matter is already settled since Summer signed the contract. Lets let her finish this project first; after all, the penalty for breach of contract isnt something ordinary people can afford. Mrs. Brightwood was indeed very angry but restrained herself since Summer wasnt officially part of the family yet. She was the type who couldnt let things drag overnight; she wanted things done immediately or she wouldnt feelfortable. She always said that marriage shouldnt be dyed; young people should be together because long-distance rtionships inevitably lead to problems. Mrs. Brightwood, Summers dark eyes were calm as she spoke softly, Im also waiting for Rupert toe back. We will discuss many things and then report back to you. He loves you so much and spoils you; even if he doesnt want to, he will support you, Mrs. Brightwood knew her son well. But Summer, no man truly wants to see his woman being affectionate with another man, even if its just acting! Chapter 2150: Love is the Premise of Marriage Summer didnt want to speak anymore. In this situation, every additional word felt exhausting and led to ineffectivemunication. Mr. Brightwood also thought it was time to end the conversation for the night; continuing might strain the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw. Summers emotions were stable, but his wifes blood pressure was clearly rising. She was holding back, suppressing her feelings, as if she had a lot to say. If they continued talking, she might end up in the hospital. At home, his wife was usually quite assertive. Mr. Brightwood maintained a kind smile. Summer, you should get some rest. Take your time to look over these property details when you can. Discuss with Rupert when he returns; you can choose any house you like. The first house will be paid for by our family, and you wont need to worry about the mortgage. We just hope you and Rupert will be happy after marriage. He put his arm around his wifes shoulders and looked at his future daughter-inw. Summer, well be leaving now. Goodbye. He then guided his wife out. Mrs. Brightwood still had many things she wanted to say, but her mind was in disarray due to her anger, and she couldnt organize her thoughts. She had no choice but to leave with her husband. As the door closed, Summer didnt look back or see them off. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and sat down on the sofa, staring at the pile of property documents in front of her. She felt utterly exhausted, both mentally and physically.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rupert Brightwood had explicitly said not to buy a house. But his parents were eager to do so immediately. As for Summer, she didnt want to get married anymore; being caught in the middle was frustrating! Recently, vague thoughts kept surfacing in her mind influencing her mood. With their frequent separations, she felt she didnt really understand Rupert Brightwood Moreover, she never felt any romantic attraction towards him. After waking up from the car ident, her family told her that Rupert Brightwood was her boyfriend. During that time, he often stayed by her side in the hospital, which moved her deeply. But Summer never felt any romantic feelings or longing for him This calm and uneventful lifecked emotion; perhaps it was never important from the beginning. Sometimes Summer couldnt understand why she started this rtionship in the first ce. In the evening, the streets were bathed in sunset light, enveloping the bustling city in a mesmerizing beauty. Agnes stepped out of Marsh Group and hailed a taxi. Rupert had just sent her his location and invited her for dinner. Sitting in the front passenger seat of the taxi, Agnes couldnt help but think of Spencer-Summers persistent ex-boyfriend who lived next door. Now that he was back it felt like their peaceful life was about to change. Her sisters memory hadnt returned yet; if it did, she probably wouldnt marry Rupert. They say first love is the hardest to forget. Agnes knew very well that there was no real affection between her sister and Rupert. Their parents agreed to lie because Rupert treated her sister well and came from a respectable family with good values and atmosphere-beneficial for raising children in the future. Such a family offered stability and peace of mind for their parents regarding their daughters future. But could two people without love trulyst? Agnes was a manga artist; every story she created revolved around love. Like many young girls, she yearned for love and dreamed about it. She believed that love was the most beautiful thing in the world and that it was the premise of marriage. Chapter 2151: Rupert Brightwood Meets Agnes The car quickly arrived at the agreed location, an elegantly set Western restaurant of average ss. Agnes entered and followed the table number to find a familiar and long-missed man sitting by the window. Upon seeing her, the man smiled and waved, Hey! Agnes! Rupert! Agnes walked towards him. Rupert Brightwood was about average height, around 1. 75 meters, with a decent build. He dressed cleanly and neatly and had a face that could be considered above average among ordinary people. However,pared to Mr. Marsh and Spencer, he was far less impressive. He was just a boy from an ordinary family,cking excellent genes or refined upbringing, without any innate nobility. Agnes reached the table and noticed only two sets of cutleryid out. She paused slightly, Wheres my sister? Didnt you invite her too? She had always thought her sister was also invited, but now Rupert Brightwood smiled and shook his head, looking at her, No, I didnt invite Summer. Have a seat. Agnes sat down across from him, Did you justnd? Yes. When are you going abroad again? Rupert Brightwood replied, I dont n on going abroad for now. I intend to hold the wedding with your sister first. The girl nodded thoughtfully. My sister she recently started filming a new show. Did you know about that? she asked while pouring herself some juice. Yes, I know, Rupert Brightwood said in an understanding tone, though he had only learned about it from the news. Thats great; if she has dreams, she should pursue them while shes young. In truth, he minded it. Agnes took a sip of juice and looked at him. He probably didnt know that the male lead was her sisters first love. And that he hadnt moved on from her sister and even lived next door to her. Holding her cup, Agnes shifted her gaze away and suddenly felt a bit sorry for him and worried for her sister. Soon the waiter came with their food. Rupert Brightwood had ordered a rtively inexpensive set meal and had already paid for it, meaning it wasnt convenient to add more dishes. Agnes, if I dont n on buying a house, do you think I can still marry your sister? Rupert Brightwood asked directly. What do you girls think about marriage? Huh? Agnes looked up, slightly surprised. Hasnt your mother been looking at houses these days? Really? Still looking for a house? Rupert Brightwood didnt know! He had told his parents not to buy a house yet and to keep the money for a sense of security. Rupert Brightwood smiled, Regardless of what the elders think, Im asking you as a young person-can you ept getting married without buying a house? Agnes thought seriously from her perspective before answering him earnestly, If I love someone enough, I wouldnt need a house. So it depended on whether Summer loved him enough? Rupert Brightwood believed that sisters often shared simr views; sometimes the younger ones thoughts represented those of the elder one. He then asked, Has there been anyone around hertely that you find concerning? Why ask this? Was it because of Spencer? Or did he know something?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Maybe through the news? After all, there had been rumors and photos of her sister with Spencer Of course, Agnes was smart enough not to sell out her sister. Whenever her brother-inw asked about her sister, she would carefully consider before giving the best possible answer. The media loves to sensationalize things for traffic. Chapter 2152: Unable to Resist Asking Her for Help with Medicine In the evening, at the apartment. Spencer was in pain all over, especially with the added heartache making his physical pain seem even worse. He had been injuredst night, fought with Han today, and now his mood was terrible. He suddenly felt every second dragging on like an eternity. He wanted to rush over to the other side to check! It had been so long; the elders of the Brightwood family should have left by now. So, he grabbed the medicine prescribed by the hospitalst night and finally couldnt resist knocking on the door next door. Hearing someone knock, Summer, who was sitting in a chair daydreaming, got up. She didnt really want to open the door because images of Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood shed through her mind. Subconsciously, she thought they had returned. But she couldnt not open it; after all, she hadnt broken off her rtionship with Rupert yet and couldnt be too casual in her attitude. As parents, she could understand their feelings. She nced at the bag on the coffee table that she hadnt touched-Mrs. Brightwoods painstaking effort-but she had no interest in it. The knock sounded again twice, pulling Summer out of her thoughts. She stepped forward to open the door. The moment the door opened, she saw Spencer standing outside and was slightly taken aback. Their eyes met; Spencers deep, dark eyes heldplex emotions and a trace of helpless heartache. Summer looked away and noticed the medicine bag in his hand, recalling what had happenedst night. His voice was low and clear, Summer, could you help me apply the medicine? He sounded like a wounded child needing help.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He wanted to be closer to her closer still. Summer knew he was injuredst night because he saved her. So she had no reason to refuse; she was kind-hearted, he was a neighbor and a partner. Come in, she said softly before turning away, somehow not daring to look into his eyes. After Spencer entered, he gently closed the door behind him. He carried the medicine bag towards the sofa and immediately saw arge paper bag on the coffee table, printed with information about a real estate project along with an address and phone number. Inside were many thick documents, probably dozens of pages. Seeing this made Spencer feel like he had swallowed a fly; it tore at his heart. He wished he could tear all those documents apart! But he had no standing to do so. He hadnt yet obtained any incriminating evidence against Rupert Brightwood and couldnt act impulsively; otherwise, Summer would think he was crazy. Noticing his silence, Summer turned to look at him and followed his gaze to the paper bag, which instantly soured her mood as well. A brief silence fell over the room both of them feeling simrly troubled. Finally, Summer broke eye contact and spoke up, Sit down; Ill help you apply the medicine. He snapped out of his thoughts, nced at her briefly, then sat down on the sofa and ced the medicine bag on the coffee table. Summer bent down to unpack the bag, revealing several ointments and cotton swabs. She had observed how the doctor applied them yesterday and noted that there were instructions on the boxes as well. Without asking any questions today, she took out a bottle of oil-like medicine from one of the boxes. She took out all the bottles and then said to him, Take off your shirt; Ill wash my hands. No need for cotton swabs. She thought that gentle massage with hands might help the medicine prate better. But even after Summer washed her hands and returned, Spencer hadnt moved to take off his shirt; he seemed stunned, lost in thought. Standing in front of him, Summer stared at him intently. Spencer, please take off your shirt. If you feel embarrassed, go to a doctor at the hospital. Chapter 2153: What Can I Do for You? He quickly snapped out of his thoughts. He hade specifically to see her; how could he possibly go to the hospital? He was just using it as an excuse to see her! Sorry, Spencer said softly, hastily beginning to unbutton his shirt. Summer could clearly feel that he had changed. He now frequently said sorry and excuse me, something the once rebellious Spencer never did. Even if he got into a fight, his brother would always cover for him. He used to be carefree and rarely apologized. Of course, Spencer had only changed in front of her. But the power of love is great; he was willing to change bit by bit for her, eventually transformingpletely. At this moment, Rupert Brightwood hailed a ride and got into the car with Agnes. The car headed their way. After all, it wasnt a date, just a simple meal together. They could chat on the way back, and Rupert had already gathered the information he wanted. Agnes, is thepensation for your alleys demolition calcted per person? Rupert asked with a smile. A friend of mine lives there too; he said its going to be demolished. Yes, it will be officially demolished by the end of the year, Agnes replied. Have they settled on thepensation amount? Rupert had already looked into it but asked anyway, They havent settled yet, right? Theyll start negotiating soon; the government has issued a document about it, Agnes said. I havent really paid much attention to it. Rupert thought for a moment, working on his n involving his sister. If I marry your sister, how would thepensation be calcted then? She would still get her share, right? Agnes wasnt entirely sure. What if I moved in with your family? Would I be included in the count? Rupert turned his gaze to her, half-jokingly and half-seriously asking, Could we get an extra share? Agnes turned to him in surprise, Im just kidding, just asking, Rupertughed awkwardly, trying to cover up. A lot of people must be thinking of doing that. Theyre negotiating thepensation now, Agnes smiled and said casually. And theyre not stupid; wouldnt that mess everything up? Thats what I thought too, Rupert said eagerly. On the way home, he didnt bring up any other topics and quietly apanied his sister. It was about a ten-minute drive to the apartment.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. At Summers house, Spencer sat on the sofa with his shirt half-off while Summer bent over to apply medicine to his wounds. Her fingers gently touched his injuries with just the right amount of pressure-not enough to hurt him but enough for the medicine to prate well. She seemed like a professional, her movements extremely gentle. For Spencer, every second at this moment was blissful. He wished time would slow down so he could spend even one more second with her. After applying the medicine, Spencer put his shirt back on and buttoned it up. Summer tidied up the ointment on the table and put everything back into a bag. The scene was ordinary yet warm. Spencer could sense that Summer was not in a good mood. He nced at her from time to time and had a feeling that her heart was no longer with that other man. So she must have been conflicted during this period due to her kind nature. He could even feel all her emotions; the documents on the coffee table about houses were stressing her out. Summer, Spencer called as he fastened thest button and looked up at her. Summer turned at his voice and met his gaze. Suppressing his heartache and speaking sincerely, he asked, What can I do for you? Chapter 2154: Coming Home and Running into Each Other His question struck a chord with her; she had endured so much recently that she suddenly felt a bit emotional. But she still shook her head, her lips curling slightly, No, thank you. Her refusal made Spencer feel insignificant. He felt useless and guilty for not being able to help, even though he was right beside her. Summer remained silent, quietly tidying up the coffee table without making a sound. Thank you for helping me with the medicine, Spencer said suddenly, his politeness making him appear very gentlemanly. Summer looked up, meeting his gaze once again. Youre wee, it was nothing. Thank you for saving mest night. Through their interactions, Summer realized he wasnt as people online had described. He was actually very loyal and righteous. Well Ill be going then. Spencer finished speaking and looked at her again, hoping she would ask him to stay, even though he couldnt find a reason to stay himself. Summer didnt ask him to stay; she just met his deep gaze without blinking. Her feelings wereplicated. She probably needed some quiet time alone. Spencer collected his thoughts, his expression calm. He bent down to pick up the medicine bag from the coffee table. Just as he stood up and was about to take a step, the front door opened. The sound of the door opening was apanied by Agness voice- Sister, Rupert is back! Spencer and Summer turned their heads at the sound and saw a man and a woman entering the door. Seeing the two inside, the neers paused in their steps, and everyones gazes converged, creating a brief silence in the room. Agnes was startled when she saw Spencer, her eyes widening in shock! Her heart jumped into her throat! Oh my god!! Why is he here!!! Spencer recognized Rupert Brightwood immediately; he wasnt unfamiliar with this man since he had seen his photos before. Rupert Brightwood had seen Spencer in the news. The two mens gazes locked. Rupert Brightwoods expression remained calm, but internally he was full of surprise. Why was this man in Summers house? And alone with her? What had happened here before he entered? Or rather, what would have happened if he and Agnes hadnte back? Spencers gaze turned cold as he stared at Rupert Brightwood. He held the medicine bag but didnt n to take a step outside. He stared at this man intently, as if trying to see through his facade! Rupert Brightwood furrowed his brows slightly while Spencers expression darkened. Rupert Brightwood suddenly understood something but as the legitimate boyfriend, he rxed his brows and smiled slightly, turning his gaze back to the girl not far away. Summer, do we have guests? Should you introduce us? Summer snapped out of it. At this moment, Agnes rushed forward a few steps and stood in front of Spencer. Spencer, didnt I tell you? Id be backte today! Spencer looked at the girl in front of him and understood her meaning.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rupert Brightwood walked towards Summer, ncing at this man and then at Agnes. Lets go! Agnes tugged on Spencers arm. Lets talk outside so we dont disturb my sister. This is my brother-inw; he just got back from abroad. Lets give them some private space! With that, Agnes pulled Spencer out of the room and closed the door behind them. Of course, Agnes left too. Summer didnt feel grateful to her sister at all; when it came to emotions, her current attitude was somewhat defeatist. She felt that what needed to be faced couldnt be avoided anyway. It would be better toy all cards on the table sooner rather thanter and end it. Chapter 2155: You Don’t Want to Get Married Anymore? Rupert Brightwood stood in front of her, his gaze fixed on her face, observing her changing emotions. He had a vague premonition that the man just now had nothing to do with Agnes. Summer lowered her eyes but could still feel his gaze. After such a long time apart, she didnt feel any longing. Rupert Brightwood probably didnt have much affection for her either, but he had to get married. It was his only way out; only by getting married could he receive a sum of money. Summer, Rupert Brightwood stepped forward and held the girls arm, asking with concern, Whats wrong? Are you unhappy? Why didnt you tell me you wereing back? She looked up, her tone calm. I wasnt prepared at all, yet you arranged to meet Agnes. Can you exin that to me? She was indeed very perceptive. Sometimes Rupert Brightwood was really afraid of her, afraid she would notice the things he deliberately hid. With Summers integrity, she might even send him to jail. Meeting Agnes was definitely to inquire about something; Rupert Brightwood knew this very well.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. If you have any questions, you can ask me directly, Summer said with a smile as she looked at him. I will answer truthfully. No, you misunderstood, the man exined with a smile. I didnt ask her anything; we just ran into each other and had a meal together. If you dont believe me, you can ask her. Summer wouldnt be bored enough to delve into this matter. That man just now, hes your partner, right? Rupert Brightwood tried to change the topic. He looked somewhat sad. I saw the news. I found Agnes just to ask some questions for my peace of mind. Im sorry, I love you very much; please believe that. Summer met his gaze but couldnt see the sincerity in his eyes that she saw in Spencers. Summer, lets get married, Rupert Brightwood said as he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly. Im not leaving this time; I n to stay by your side. Summers peripheral vision fell on the bag on the coffee table containing information about the house. It was Mr. and Mrs. Brightwoods hard work and their hope. Rupert, your mom said we should buy the house first, Summer said softly, bringing up a topic that displeased him. The man immediately released her and frowned, asking, How did you respond? Do you also think we should buy the house first? We dont have much money; do we have to drain our parents savings? Why did he speak so harshly? And he was so emotional. Summer sat down on the sofa. Rupert Brightwood identally saw the paper bag on the coffee table and was filled with shock! He then became very displeased! He nced at the bag and then at the calm girl sitting on the sofa. Summer, what do you mean by this? The mans tone was heavy. The girls eyshes trembled lightly as she looked up and their gazes met again. I told you already, no buying a house! No buying a house! Rupert Brightwood was anxious; after all, it required such arge sum of money! Summer remained silent; her heart was as calm as still water. At this moment, he seemed like a clown in front of her. This money can be used to stabilize my career first. Later we can earn more and buy a big house directly; you could even live in a vi! Rupert Brightwood said emotionally. I dont want to buy a house; I dont even want to get married, Summer calmly met his gaze and expressed her thoughts. Its your parents who keep looking at houses and dragging me to sign contracts forcefully. Ive been exhausted from refusing them repeatedly and have been waiting for you toe back. What did you just say? Out of everything she said, Rupert Brightwood only caught one key point: You said you dont want to get married anymore? He was astonished as if struck by lightning. Chapter 2156: I Just Love You Too Much Yes. Summer admitted again. She was someone who followed her own heart. She only wanted to please herself and didnt like to procrastinate. She had been waiting for him toe back. Rupert grew anxious, clearly hearing it twice! His emotions were as intense as his mothers. Pointing towards the door in disbelief, he questioned, Is it because of that man just now?! This was his attitude upon returning home to face his girlfriend. Human nature is truly unfathomable; when money is involved, emotions seem to vanish. If it were true love, shouldnt there be an effort to stay together? Summer felt disheartened too. She spoke slowly, Of course not. Its because of our different views, our distance, and because we dont really understand each other. We havent even had a proper rtionship. Rupert didnt agree with this exnation. He narrowed his eyes, scrutinizing her, Summer, we are already engaged! Look at your attitude! You just entered the entertainment industry and are already secretly meeting others and want to break off the engagement! Rupert, I dont want to argue with you. I just want tomunicate properly. The girl looked at him with soft eyes. The angry man in front of her seemed so unfamiliar. Meeting her gaze, Rupert suddenly regained hisposure. He couldnt anger this woman. Yes! He couldnt lose her! He had to cate her and get married! That way, the demolitionpensation would be joint property.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sorry, Summer. I just love you too much, so so I lost control of my emotions. Im sorry, I didnt mean it. His tone was soft and submissive as he apologized. Summer watched him sit down on the sofa opposite her. She remained calm as if everything was within her expectations. Rupert sped his hands together at his nose, trying to suppress his excitement. Summer, I dont want to argue either. I came back from far away without even going home first; I came straight to see you because I missed you. She didnt feel touched by his words. He had gone to see Agnes first. Meanwhile, in the neighboring apartment, Agnes and Spencer were also sitting on a sofa. Agnes hugged a pillow as she leaned back, staring nkly at the man opposite her; he seemed equally troubled. His medicationy on the coffee table. Silence a deathly silence. Spencer couldnt understand it. Hadnt his brother intervened? How did Ruperte back? Wasnt he supposed to be dyed? Dont visit my sister recently, Agnes said softly, looking at him. And dont discuss scripts at home; give her some space. Sister, Spencer looked up at her, cing his hopes on her. What do you think? Do you think your sister loves Rupert? Do you think Rupert can bring her happiness? I Agnes recalled the conversation in the taxi today about the demolitionpensation and felt inexplicably repulsed. You might as well speak frankly, Spencer urged sincerely. Just like how I never hide anything from you. My sister might not love him that much. Agnes wasnt entirely sure either; after all, its someone elses rtionship-how could an outsider truly understand? This answer brought somefort to Spencer. Reflecting on recent years, she tried to express appropriately, He might have loved my sister more in the past; these recent years they havent spent much time together. Chapter 2157: Agnes Was Shocked After Knowing Do you know Rupert? Spencer hadnt obtained the relevant evidence yet, but he was eager to share what he knew. Rupert had returned, and he couldnt hold back anymore. Since Agnes was sitting there, she wasnt in a hurry to go home, giving Rupert and her sister some time. So, she thought for a moment and shook her head. I dont know him well, and my sister might not either. Do you trust me? Spencer looked at her with a gentle voice and sincere attitude, hoping to pull his sister into his camp. Trust him with what? Trust that he could bring happiness to her sister? Agnes didnt quite understand but didnt interrupt, waiting for him to continue. Spencer couldnt hold back; he wanted to tell her everything he knew! Ruperts return made Spencer feel very insecure. Here, let me show you something. He took his tablet, entered the password, and opened his email. Agnes sat opposite him, watching his actions without any clue about what he was going to show her. Until he leaned forward, handed her the tablet, and said, This is an email, everything in it is about Rupert and absolutely true. Agnes put down the pillow and curiously took the tablet, reading each word carefully. Spencer sat opposite her, secretly observing her expression. Watching her scroll through the screen bit by bit, it was clear she took a deep breath as if something unexpected struck her mind, taking time to process it.Original from N?velDrama.Org. When Agnes had read most of it, she almost held her breath until the end! Oh my God! Huge debts?? She felt as if all the oxygen around her had been sucked away, leaving only suffocation in her chest. Such arge sum of money an ordinary person couldnt earn that in ten lifetimes! Spencer knew she had finished reading and that she was still in shock, so he didnt rush her, giving her enough time to digest it. After a while, Agnes handed the tablet back to him. Spencer met his sisters gaze as he took it from her hands. Its all true, he said. Although I havent found out why he owes so much money or gathered detailed evidence yet, Ive already sent people to investigate. Agnes couldnt help but recall what Rupert had said to her on their taxi ride home today. Although it was a joke, sometimes the truth is spoken in jest. She thought if Rupert wasnt short of money, why would he ask about demolitionpensation? Was he nning to marry her sister because he needed money? Is that why he came back early? Her sister definitely didnt know about this situation; if she did, then Agnes would know too. Rupert has serious issues, Spencer told her. This man must havemitted some crime outside; such a big problem cant be something I let Summer handle. He made his stance clear: So no matter what happens, I cant let them get married; I wont let Summer bear such heavy debts. Agnes didnt say anything She furrowed her brows lightly. Actually, when she saw that long string of almost uncountable figures, she also broke into a cold sweat for her sister. If her sister married him, then half of those debts would be hers too? Surely she couldnt avoid helping him repay them; spouses share their fate. Debt collectors mighte after her sister too. Her peaceful days would be disrupted. And such a marriage would be built on Ruperts dishonesty. If he intended toe clean about such a big issue, he should have done so from the start. Chapter 2158: Rupert, Let’s Break Up Spencer had been observing his sisters expression, trying to understand her thoughts. Bubu, he called her name softly after a while. The girl snapped out of her reverie and looked up at him, seeing the sincerity and concern in his eyes. Find a way to stall them, dont let them get married. Once I have the evidence, well tell your sister and expose this deceitful man together, Spencer said to her. For now, keep this to yourself. Dont tell her. He worried that Summer might think he was meddling and that she might not trust him. Agnes felt a strong surge of love, surprisingly moved by it. He had sensed something was wrong and secretly investigated Rupert. How much do you love my sister? Agnes asked curiously. Spencer had asked himself this question countless times. Without hesitation, he replied, I am willing to be at her service, willing to give my life for her. That is the value of my existence. Without her, my life would have no meaning. Are you willing to change for her? Agnes asked. Because the issues that led to your breakup before might still exist now. So, his sister supported him in pursuing their rtionship again? Its been ten years; its time to grow up, Spencer said earnestly. I can responsibly tell you that those issues no longer exist. Havent ten years of lessons been enough? Over the years, while searching for Summer, he had also been constantly reflecting on himself. Agnes was touched by his sincerity. Through todays conversation, she felt she had gained a deeper understanding of this man. He wasnt as the inte portrayed him; he was a real, down-to-earth person with feelings. His love wasnt selfish. Bubu, please believe me, Spencer said politely. I can make your sister happy and protect her for life. I have the determination and the ability. The girl met his gaze and felt moved. When she looked into his eyes, she saw depth and honesty; this man didnt hide anything and spoke straightforwardly. Okay, Agnes nodded. Her previously low spirits lifted because of his words, turning into a clear sky. Im willing to help you. In her heart, Rupert was already out of the picture because she had felt rare sincerity from Spencer. Such love was hard toe by in todays society; it had nothing to do with interests but was purely because he loved her sister and was willing to give everything silently behind the scenes. At Summers house. Summer spoke again, Rupert, lets break up. Her tone was gentle but firm; this was the theme of the night. It was the third time she brought it up today. The first two times Rupert had cleverly avoided it, but now they were back to this issue again, which annoyed Rupert who needed money. Have you fallen in love with someone else? Whether I have or not, I dont want to marry you anymore, Summer said kindly as she sat upright on the sofa. Do you understand? I dont want to marry you. Rupert stared at her without blinking, speechless. Then he nced at the bag on the table. So you dont want to get married? If you dont want to get married, why are you still thinking about the house? And why do you want it in your name only? Summer didnt want to exin at all. He reached for the bag and took out its contents-information on seven or eight properties-which he threw onto the coffee table with some force! He was very dissatisfied with this behavior because he had mentioned it many times!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 2159: She Said She Regained Her Memory Summer looked at him calmly, feeling a sense of destion. If you dont want to get married, why did you have my mom find so many property listings for you to choose from? Ruperts tone was not heavy, but it was unpleasant, with emotions on the verge of erupting. Summer didnt want to exin. She calmly emphasized, Im talking about breaking up with you. The house hasnt been bought, and my name isnt on it. I wont be living there in the future. I dont agree to break up! Rupert was furious. I want to get married! She never expected him to react this way He was angry, as if his interests had been threatened, like an enraged lion. But Summer felt no love. Most of the time, she didnt even receive a call from him for over half a month; their rtionship was worse than that of ordinary friends. When he returned, he didnt express any longing but directly talked about marriage. And even when discussing marriage, he wouldnt let her buy a house. How could a marriage be maintained without affection and love? Spencers appearance made Summer understand what it felt like to have her heart race. She realized how important that feeling was. Yes, she might have fallen for Spencer. Although it was hical, she couldnt control her desires. But if love could be controlled, what would be the use of having a heart? Love is inherently irrational, isnt it? Fortunately, they hadnt married yet. So when she could still choose, she decided to make another choice. Thus, when Summer faced her emotions honestly, she carried many burdens in her heart. As the sky darkened, soft lights illuminated the room.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I only have one question for you. Summer was surprisingly calm, as if negotiating on behalf of someone else about something unrted to herself. Before the car ident, were we really in a rtionship? This question made Rupert feel guilty; something flickered in his eyes. Were we really together? She asked again, staring into his eyes without blinking. Rupert seemed to understand something; he had an epiphany. You regained your memory? Yes. Summer nodded. She bravely met his gaze. In truth, she hadnt regained her memory, but she trusted her feelings. Rupert thought to himself, its over He suddenly lost confidence; his anger subsided somewhat. He had to find a way to stabilize this woman. Summer observed his expression and sat across from him. So we werent actually boyfriend and girlfriend, she guessed and spoke calmly. After so many years, why does it matter how it started? Rupert tried to salvage the situation. Even if we werent initially together, we wereter. For at least two years, we were often together. Those two years were so long that her memories had blurred. In Summers mind, they were just good friends-perhaps not even as close as Ansel and Agnes. At least Ansel genuinely liked Agnes. Reflecting on these years carefully, Summer truly felt no love. She only considered her parents feelings. Her parents believed that when a girl reached a certain age, she should get married. Marrying someone nearby whom the family knew well would ensure she wouldnt suffer in the future. But without love, what meaning would such a marriage have? Living a mundane and peaceful life forever. Thats not love, Summer told him. We are just friends-perhaps even less than friends. Rupert was flustered. Summer Because in the following years you studied abroad and we hardly saw each other once a year. Rupert, why are you so persistent? You dont love me that much either, do you? We are just ustomed to this engagement, but we wont be happy. Chapter 2160: Divergent Views Rupert felt the girl drifting further away from him. Listening to her heartfelt words, he knew she had been through a tough time recently. Rupert, who was eager to get married, felt a heavy blow inside; he could sense her rity and determination. She wouldnt marry she had grown up, be independent, and regained her memory. But if they didnt marry, what would he do? He needed thepensation money from the demolition! Summer. Rupert didnt want to break up; he still wanted to salvage the rtionship. He stood up and said, Im not forcing you. This is a big decision, and I hope you can think about it calmly. She replied, I have thought about it seriously. But after all, we are already engaged. Both our parents and rtives know about it. If we suddenly announce that were not getting married, it will reflect poorly on you. People will gossip, especially since youre in the entertainment industry. His tone softened as if he were considering her position. Summer wasnt naive; she understood his implication. She responded, Im not afraid of gossip. Im only afraid that such a marriage will make us regret every day of our lives. Rupert said nothing more; he just looked at her. Think about it again and calm down. With that, he turned and left. Summer did not try to stop him; she just stared nkly at his departing figure, her mood still heavy. The issue wasnt resolved yet; he hadnt agreed. But the situation had moved forward significantly. At least she had bravely proposed the breakup in front of Rupert. He now had something to think about whether he agreed today or not. Some things are left to time. She held firm in her stance, hoping for a reasonable answer eventually-it was just a matter of time. Meanwhile, Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwoods car stopped outside Summers family flower shop. After leaving their daughters ce, they came directly here as there were many things to discuss. The flower shop was half-closed because they were receiving guests and had stopped operating for the moment. Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell were simple people who had been running the flower shop for many years with a touch of inherent romance and democracy. What do you think about what I just said? Do you support it or have any opinions? Mrs. Brightwood began expressing her views as soon as she entered. The entertainment industry is really not suitable for good girls to enter. Although it pays well, its also a ce of fame and fortune. As she finished speaking, Mr. Campell brought over a pot of tea, bending slightly to pour each person a cup. Although he was busy around them-cutting fruit tes and brewing tea-he had heard everything the Brightwood parents said and understood their intentions. Mrs. Campell, naturally gentle by nature, sat by the table with a faint smile and spoke softly, The problem has never been the environment but people themselves. Every industry has individuals with poor character; the entertainment industry also has those who strive through their efforts. As elders, we shouldnt be prejudiced. This isnt prejudice! The entertainment industry is indeed not an ordinary field; its darkness is beyond what ordinary people can imagine! Mrs. Brightwood was anxious and insisted on her viewpoint.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. And my view is that we should support our childrens dreams. Mrs. Campell maintained her smile and spoke gently without haste. But Mrs. Campell gently interrupted, holding firm to her view, If we cant create conditions for her, at least we shouldnt hold her back. Everyone is an individual with their own thoughts; we may not understand them, but we must learn to respect them. So Summers entry into the entertainment industry was approved by her family? Mrs. Brightwood was bewildered. Chapter 2161: The Plan Must Be Abandoned Mrs. Brightwood, though a teacher and well-prepared for tonight, felt she was at a disadvantage in the debate. It seemed she had already lost in terms of presence. Mrs. Campell calmly picked up her teacup and took a leisurely sip of jasmine tea. The faint fragrance lifted her spirits, though she had something weighing on her mind that she was trying to process and control. Did you see the news? Mrs. Brightwood took out her phone and handed it to Mrs. Campell, showing her saved photos of Summer and Spencer filming a kissing scene. Its all over the news. Mrs. Campell took the phone without surprise when she saw the photos. These are behind-the-scenes shots, right? There were so many people on set watching. Admiring her beautiful daughter, she couldnt help but smile. I heard she nailed several scenes in one take today. It seems our Summer really has a talent for acting. Mrs. Brightwood was speechless at this response. What went wrong here? As the mother of the girl, shouldnt she have a different attitude? The two families used to be very close, sharing simr values. How could they be so out of sync now? Mrs. Brightwood took back the phone handed by Mrs. Campell, seeing the faint smile on her face, feeling a mix of emotions. Was there any point in continuing this discussion? She originally nned to persuade Mr. and Mrs. Campell to convince Summer to leave the entertainment industry and settle down with Rupert. Now it seemed this n had to be abandoned. After some tea, Mrs. Brightwood changed the topic with a smile, Rupert ns toe back soon. Its time to discuss their marriage. Do you have any thoughts? I looked at several houses today; they are all ready for move-in. As long as Summer likes one, we can buy it immediately. Marriage is also their business; they can decide when they want to get married, Mr. Campell said as he sat beside his wife, his handsome features still retaining their youthful charm. But its necessary to get to know each other better before marriage, especially since Rupert has been abroad for years. Marriage is a big deal. What a couple! So in sync! It seemed only the Brightwood family was anxious about the marriage while the Campell family wasnt in a hurry at all. The atmosphere during todays negotiation was actually quite good; everyone spoke softly and politely, though their views differed, there was no unpleasantness. After about five more minutes of conversation, the Brightwood parents stood up to leave. Mr. and Mrs. Campell did not insist they stay but walked them to the door, waving as they got into their car, maintaining proper etiquette. Sitting in the passenger seat as the car drove away, Mrs. Brightwoods mood sank to rock bottom; her face no longer held any trace of a smile. Her daughter-inw from the Brightwood family absolutely could not enter the entertainment industry! If any scandal were to break out in the future, it would ruin Ruperts reputation! Back at their flower shop, Mr. and Mrs. Campell also put away their smiles as Mr. Campell closed the shop door with a heavy heart. He took out arge white envelope from a drawer. It had been delivered anonymously just now; inside were documents they had just reviewed about Ruperts activities abroad-how he umted massive debts step by step! There were even photos from casinos as evidence. Hundreds of ounts, very detailed! The documents had just arrived and been reviewed by them for less than five minutes when the Brightwood elders came over. Who could have sent this? Mrs. Campell couldnt understand but believed its authenticity and wisely chose not to show it directly to the Brightwood parents.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 2162: What Ivan Found Out Both she and Mr. Campell believed everything written on it because each document was stamped with an official seal, and the descriptions were detailed. There were even photos of the casino, screenshots from surveince video yback, with clear dates. Many materials had been authenticated by relevant departments, probably to ensure they believed it. Who went to such great lengths to collect and organize this information? Regardless of who it was, the intention was for the good of the Campell family. As ordinary people, Mr. and Mrs. Campell couldnt figure it out immediately, but they trusted the authenticity of the evidence. So, the wedding was postponed; only time reveals true intentions. Whether the evidence was real or not, time would tell. In short, the wedding was off. That night at Marsh Group, most people had already left work. However, Ivan, as the president, had not yet gone home. Jennifers early pregnancy was rtively stable, so Ivan was closely monitoring two new projects at thepany. After all, his trusted assistant Andrew was apanying Spencer, so Ivan had to take care ofpany matters himself. In the elegantly simple presidents office, a jewelry design sketchy on Ivans desk. It was his wifestest masterpiece, which he adored. The patterns and designs were so exquisite that they were breathtaking. He looked at the design sketch with joy, a gentle smile curving his lips; it was a gift for their baby. But when he nced at the bulging white envelope beside it, his eyes dimmed a bit. Just then, his phone rang on the desk. He saw it was an international call and picked up the phone. Go ahead. Mr. Marsh, a deep male voice reported with a hint of guilt, Rupert didnte to work today, and we couldnt reach him by phone. He might be absent without leave. Is his project finished? Ivan asked in a low voice. The other person replied, His project has just started. If thats the case, Ruperts unexined absence from work must indicate a problem. Okay, I understand. Ivan ended the call and pondered for a few seconds with one hand in his pocket. After a while, a thought urred to him, and he dialed another number. Help me find out Ruperts whereabouts-check ne tickets, train tickets, and ferry tickets. Got it. Ill get back to you shortly. Ill wait. Ending the call, Ivan stood by the window with his phone in hand, his eyes darkening. At some point, his thoughts drifted to Spencer. When would this brother of his finally live a life that didnt worry him? Settling down, getting married and having children-bing a responsible father.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Reflecting on their years together, Ivan realized he had practically watched Spencer grow up. Spencer had changed and improved significantly over time, whichforted Ivan. Soon after, his phone rang again. He nced at the caller ID and answered. Hello? He held the phone close to his ear in a low maic voice. Mr. Marsh, Rupert has flown to Arkpool City; hended at 5:10 PM today. Ivan paused for a few seconds upon hearing this. Mr. Marsh? The caller cautiously asked, unsure of Ivans reaction. Is there anything else you need me to do? No, thank you. Ivan hung up again. Rupert had returned to the country? Why? Ivans well-defined fingers tapped on the thick white envelope on his desk as he wondered why Rupert would abandon a project that could earn him money when he needed it most. Chapter 2163: This is Just Too Good Afterpleting this project, he could earn at least $100, 000, which was no small amount for him. Ivan analyzed the situation and concluded that there was only one possibility: there was a bigger opportunity waiting for him here, and it had to be rted to money. At that moment, his phone rang again. He nced at the caller ID; it was another number. He answered, Speak. Mr. Marsh, I recently found some information that I think is necessary to report. The voice on the other end said, Miss Summers neighborhood is going to be demolished. Thepensation is calcted per person, not less than $2 million each, plus a relocation house of the same size. Now all the questions had answers. Rupert abandoned the $100, 000 project for this $2 million opportunity. Ivan was certain of it. But what was he thinking? Did he believe that by marrying Summer, he could get half of the money? Had he ever studiedw? Or did he think Summer was kind-hearted enough to hand over the money to him? Ivans brow furrowed slightly with concern for Ruperts intelligence. He then dialed Spencers number. After a moment, the ringtone ended, and Spencers voice came through, Brother. Rupert is back in the country, Ivan reminded him. Unexpectedly, Spencer responded, Yes, I know. We met already. He sounded upset. This news surprised Ivan. You met? Yes, at Summers house, Spencer said in a bad mood. Ivan picked up a white envelope from his desk and asked, Where are you now? At home. Okay. Ivan hung up without saying he woulde over. He took the white envelope and left the CEOs office. After taking the elevator downstairs, he walked out of the lobby and called his driver. The driver opened the car door for him. Ivan got in, and the driver quickly returned to the drivers seat. Soon, they were heading towards Spencers apartment. Ivan personally delivered Ruperts criminal records. In the apartment, Agnes had just entered and found Summer sitting alone on the sofa. The girl walked step by step towards her sister, nced at her, and then looked at the scattered property listings on the table that Rupert had thrown around. Even without witnessing it firsthand, she could tell what had just happened here. If not physical altercation, then at least a heated argument. The air felt suffocating; Agnes sensed something was wrong. Summer had her elbows on her knees, fists pressed against her forehead as she sighed heavily with a particrly heavy heart.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Sis Agnes stopped in front of the coffee table. Seeing her sister like this made her feel sad too; she didnt know how tofort her. Just as Agnes struggled to find words offort, Summer slowly raised her tired eyes to look at her. In a hoarse voice, she asked, Bubu, if I dont want to marry Rupert anymore, can you understand me? Agnes was slightly shocked by her sisters gaze. You cant understand it, right? Summer smiled softly with a hint of charm and sorrow. Because we are already engaged; everyone thinks the next step must be marriage, not breaking up. What shocked Agnes was that she had originally nned to persuade her sister not to marry debt-ridden Rupert. Unexpectedly, there was no need for her to say anything; her sister had already decided against it herself! This is just too good! Chapter 2164: Maybe I Knew Him Before I understand, I understand! The girl reacted quickly, nodding her head. Of course, I understand! Then she sat down in the chair opposite, somewhat happily saying, Sis, youve finally seen your true feelings, right? Youve realized you dont actually love him that much, right? Dont get married if theres no love! Otherwise, youll be miserable for a lifetime! Facing her sisters bright eyes, Summer was slightly stunned and even a bit disbelieving of her ears. Sis, I will respect all your decisions. Agnes was firm in her stance, her voice lively and loud as she tried to lighten the mood. And I strongly support you! Marriage is not childs y. Your rtionship it doesnt even seem like a real rtionship. Youve been dragging it on for so many years under the guise of love without really knowing each other. She spoke from an observers perspective.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Although Summer didnt yet know how their parents would react to her decision, having her sisters support felt like a strong motivation. The pressure in her heart suddenly lessened. Agnes, thank you. Sis, Agnes couldnt help but take the opportunity to ask, do you like Spencer even a little? Summer was slightly taken aback. It was the first time she had been asked this question, and it stirred something within her. But why did her sister ask this? Did Spencer ask her to? Or did she see something herself? Her sister was still waiting for her answer, staring at her intently. Bubu, I Summer knew she couldnt avoid it because it was a question she would have to face sooner orter. I have a strong feeling that I might have known him before and that our rtionship wasnt ordinary. Sis, of course you knew him. He was your first love who almost took half your life Agnes just looked at her sister. She suddenly felt a bit sour and quite emotional inside, unsure whether to tell her about it. Agnes didnt know how their rtionship would turn out if she revealed the truth. After all, things with Rupert werentpletely settled yet; there was still an engagement. Such a significant matter wasnt something she could decide on her own because she might not be able to bear the consequences. After all, she was just an outsider. Sis, if your memory returns, you might experience more pain. But that pain might also turn into happiness because everything is still possible. What are you trying to say? Summer asked sensitively, looking at her intently. Can you just tell me directly? Do you know something? If you like Spencer, I support you two being together, Agnes said without thinking. I dont know for sure; I just feel he seems to like you too. Summer remained rational. She withdrew her gaze, feeling somewhat heavy-hearted. The most important thing now is to talk to Rupert about breaking up, return the engagement gifts, soothe both families emotions, and make everyone understand and ept this with minimal hurt. I dont want to think about anything beyond that. She felt tired and exhausted. When she closed her eyes, all she could think about was Spencers image. If this really was love, then she would pursue it without hesitation for once in her life-even if Spencer changed women like clothes and never truly cared. But thinking of him made her heart race and blood boil She couldnt help but want to look at him a few more times; this feeling was so strange and uncontroble. Did you talk to Rupert about breaking up today? Agnes asked softly. I did. And what did he say? Her sisters voice was light as if the conversation hadnt gone well. He disagreed. Agnes pressed her lips together and remained silent for a while. Chapter 2165: Thank You, Brother In the adjacent room, the not-so-spacious living room was brightly lit. Spencer sat on a small chair by the coffee table, writing a self-reflection with a fountain pen. He didnt dare to be careless with what his brother had instructed. Brother, Im sorry. My impulsiveness has caused you trouble and affected the progress of the script shootingOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. After writing this sentence, he looked at it again and felt it wasnt good enough-it seemed too superficial, like a daily log. So he crumpled the paper into a ball and tossed it into the nearby trash bin. By now, there were at least a dozen such paper balls in the bin, some even overflowing onto the floor. The ce was a mess. Brother, I was wrong. He wrote these four words on a new sheet of paper and stared at the torn notebook for a long time, unsure of how to continue. He needed to write ten thousand words it was daunting. But as he wrote, his thoughts drifted back to Summer, making it impossible to focus. This led to the current situation-his mind full of Summer, unable to write his reflection. Until there was a knock on the door. Spencer looked up abruptly-could it be Summer? He quickly got up to open the door, still holding the pen in his hand, not caring about the mess by the coffee table. He was eager to see her. But when Spencer opened the door with joy, he saw a tall man standing outside. Brother? He was a bit surprised and retracted his smile. What are you doing here? Ivan didnt answer immediately but stared at him intently, taking in all his expressions. Spencer noticed the white envelope in Ivans hand and stepped aside. Come in. Ivan walked in. Spencer immediately regretted it when he turned around-the mess on the coffee table But it was toote to clean up now! Ivan stood by the coffee table, his gaze falling on the trash bin and then on the coffee table. As Spencer bent over to pick up the notebook, Ivan clearly saw the words self-reflection. As an older brother, Ivan felt likeughing inside but maintained a straight face. He handed over the envelope and said softly, Here is all the evidence against Rupert. Take a look yourself. Spencer was stunned and looked at him with bated breath. Then a joyful smile spread across his handsome face. Thank you, brother! He excitedly took it with both hands. This was timely! Ivan looked at him calmly and said, Ill leave now. Take your time going through it. If you need help, just ask. He would spare no effort. Seeing Spencer like an excited child who hadnt heard hisst words, eagerly pulling out the contents of the white envelope, Ivan decided not to disturb him further. His gaze briefly swept over the trash bin as he walked out-was writing a self-reflection really that hard? Spencer came to his senses and looked up at Ivans departing figure. Brother! Ivan stopped but didnt turn around. He could feel that his brother must be filled with gratitude for him but might find it hard to express. Oh right, Ivan said with a slight turn of his eyes, I also sent a copy of this information to Mr. Campbell and Mrs. Campbells flower shop. This was another piece of shocking news for Spencer. He felt deeply moved and grateful towards his brother from the bottom of his heart. Thank you so much, brother! he said sincerely. Chapter 2166: Rupert’s Scheme 1 Ivan stared at him for a long time, noticing the mist of tears in his eyes. He knew Spencer had been waiting for this moment for a long time. When Spencer saw Rupert, he must have been anxious too. Ivan was moved by Spencers childlike demeanor. Holding the documents felt like scoring full marks on an exam. Ivans lips curved into a slight smile, a relieved ease in his expression. Without saying a word, he looked away, stepped out, and gently closed the door behind him. Spencer got the evidence and quickly sat down on the sofa, eagerly flipping through the pages. Rupert was even worse than he had imagined! Abroad, Rupert was already drowning in debt to the point where he had no friends left. He borrowed money wherever he could and resorted to deceit when he couldnt borrow any more. His reputation was utterly ruined. Seeing this, Spencer couldnt wait to share it with Summer! But would Summer believe him? Regaining hisposure, Spencer pondered his next move. Rupert had to admit to everything himself. So he began to think deeply. Night fell. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood returned home to find their son suddenly back from abroad. They werent excited because of Summers entry into the entertainment industry and the Campell familys attitude; both elders were already very unhappy. So seeing their son didnt bring them joy. Son, what do you think about Summer entering the entertainment industry? Mrs. Brightwood asked in a foul mood. You cant ept it either, right? I think its great, Rupert replied calmly, sitting on the sofa. Mrs. Brightwood felt a heavy thud in her heart. As he poured himself some tea, he continued, The entertainment industry pays well. With just a few months of work, she could earn tens of thousands of dors, maybe even hundreds of thousands if she bes famous. Mrs. Brightwood was shocked by her sons words! She stared at him in disbelief-was this really her son? This person only had her sons face but no soul; her son wasnt like this before. The room fell silent as Rupert took a sip of tea and noticed his mother staring at him like he was a monster. He paused and realized he had been too blunt. Mom he exined with a smile, thats not what I meant. Please sit down. I just think that since Summer likes it, we should let her pursue it without making her unhappy. So youre supporting this? Mrs. Brightwood looked at him incredulously. I wondered how an unmarried girl could be kissing others! Thinking about those kissing photos made Rupert ufortable too, but it wasnt jealousy; it was possessiveness as her official boyfriend-most men felt that way. Yes, I support Summer, Rupert said, wanting to protect Summer because he still wanted to y the good guy in front of her and marry her. Mrs. Brightwood almost fainted from anger and copsed onto the sofa. Oh my God! Mom, Rupert said with a smile, delightedly adding, I just came back from Summers house. She said she really likes the house you picked out. Which one? Mrs. Brightwood immediately perked up and sat up straight, asking seriously, Which one does she like? Rupert smiled but felt a pang of panic inside because he hadnt paid attention when tossing around the documents earlier.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The one closest to us, he lied without changing his expression, lying having be second nature to him by now. He thought there must be one thats closest to here anyway. Chapter 2167: Rupert’s Plan 2 Mrs. Brightwood racked her brain and then nced at Mr. Brightwood. He thought for a moment and suggested, Is it Oake? Yes, yes, its Oake, the closest one to us. Mrs. Brightwood was delighted when talking about buying a house. She looked out at the darkening evening sky and pointed, Its roughly in that direction, just two traffic lights away. Its really close. Summer has good taste; theyout of that house is also nice. Rupert felt his mother was very enthusiastic about this matter. She had been looking at many properties to send over, hoping this could be settled quickly. Mom, how much money have you and Dad prepared? Rupert tried to inquire directly. At this point, Mr. Brightwood spoke up, Son, dont worry about the money. We borrowed some from your aunt; we can pay for the house in full. Of course, you dont need to repay what we borrowed. Now the main question is, are you and Summer stable? Have you really decided to get married? What kind of question is that? Rupert wondered if Summer had said something to them. Summer agreed to buy a house; shes nning for the future! Mrs. Brightwood rebuked, What kind of question is that? But Summer had mentioned they should find another daughter-inw; she said it impulsively but sincerely. Dad. Rupert had only one thought now, so he smiled and spoke lightly- I know you dont understand Summer entering the entertainment industry, but abroad, its perfectly normal. Girls can even work in bars; everyone has their preferences, not everyone likes teaching. So you support her? Mrs. Brightwood couldnt ept it, but if her son did, what was the point in opposing? Of course I support her. Rupert smiled, We n to buy the house tomorrow; no need to trouble you. Did she really agree to buy the house? Rupert was slightly stunned but kept smiling. What? Didnt she agree? At this point, Mr. Brightwood also spoke up, Summer has been waiting for you toe back; she didnt want to buy a house alone out of respect for you. Now that youre back and shes agreed to buy it, its a good thing. It shows she cares about you. Rupert wasnt very touched; she didnt want to buy a house because she didnt want to get married. So Mom and Dad, weve decided to buy the house tomorrow. He smiled, As for the money is it ready? Rupert, do you have any money yourself? Mr. Brightwood tried asking him, Do you have $300, 000?N?velDrama.Org owns this text. No, he didnt even have $10, 000. Whats up? The thing is, your aunts money is in a fixed deposit that matures next month. If we withdraw it now, we need to cover the interest loss. If you have any money on hand, maybe you could advance it. Ive recently invested all my money; itll take until the end of the year to see returns. Rupert lied without blinking. So I really cante up with that much cash right now; youll have to borrow from Aunt. No problem at all; give whatever you can. Well consider it as borrowing from you and repay it slowly. I have no money. Rupert emphasized again, All my money is tied up in investments; its arge project needing capital turnover. I really dont have any cash right now, but we must buy a house if were getting married. Chapter 2168: Got the Card Alright, alright, I was just asking, Mr. Brightwood said as he took out his phone. Since youre buying a house tomorrow, Ill call your aunt now. Your mom is really looking forward to this; its good to settle it early. With that, Mr. Brightwood dialed Ruperts aunt in front of his wife and son. They had already discussed borrowing money before, so when he mentioned it again, the aunt agreed to transfer the money immediately. Mr. Brightwood, wearing his sses, gave his ount number over the phone. Mrs. Brightwood felt a surge of joy inside. Seeing the silver strands mixed with his fathers ck hair and the new wrinkles on his face, Rupert felt no pain at all. He was incredibly calm, almost as if he had no heart. At this moment, listening to the call about borrowing money, he felt numb inside. He was numb because hecked money-desperatelycked it. It was a huge gap that, if not filled, could cost him his life. The debt collectors sometimes sent gang members after him when they couldnt collect. Rupert had nowhere else to turn. He seldom went out abroad and changed jobs frequently. He had borrowed from all his friends using various lies and couldnt remember how many people he owed money to. He had changed his phone number multiple times to avoid familiar faces. In short, he had exhausted all possible sources of money. He borrowed amounts ranging from thirty-five thousand to fifty thousand dors, even one or two hundred dors-he wouldnt refuse even a few bucks. Soon, his father finished the call with his aunt. Not long after, Mr. Brightwoods phone chimed with a message notification. He checked it and showed it to his wife, The moneys in. Mrs. Brightwood was ted and took out a bank card from her purse, handing it carefully to her son with both hands. Rupert, theres 1. 8 million dors here. You and Summer can pick your favorite floor and finalize this. Okay, Rupert replied calmly as he took the card with a faint smile on his face. Mrs. Brightwood felt relieved and pushed aside all unpleasant thoughts. The password is your birthday. I hope you and Summer will get pregnant soon after marriage; then shell leave the entertainment industry for the childs sake, Mrs. Brightwood said, feeling that this was a good first step.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Talking about this issue still left her somewhat unsettled. She exined, Its not that I dont understand; many people wouldnt understand entering the entertainment industry either. Girls are always at a disadvantage there; you should change your stance on this. Rupert stood up with the bank card in hand, Im tired, Mom; you should rest early too. Then he walked towards his bedroom. Apart from matters rted to money, he didnt want to say much more. Watching their sons back and hearing the door close, Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood felt an unusual premonition. Their son seemed unfamiliar-what was wrong with him? His state wasnt right today; did he have something on his mind? Dont think too much about it; maybe hes just tired from the flight, Mr. Brightwood said as he put an arm around his wifes shoulder. Well talk about Summer leaving the industry once hes rested; we need Ruperts support for this decision, he continued. Summer always thinks its right because Rupert supports her. Too young and reallycks judgment, Mrs. Brightwood said angrily. I dont know why Summer turned out like this. Chapter 2169: Evidence Unfolds Alright, alright, dont be angry anymore. The contract is already signed. If Summer doesnt want to act now, we really cant afford the penalty. In this world, many troubles stem from ack of money. Rupert is just too easygoing. Hes too kind and has always loved Summer. From childhood to now, hes treated her like a goddess, always holding her in the palm of his hand, Mrs. Brightwood sighed heavily. If we want Summer to leave the industry, we need to change Ruperts mind first. After all, he is her husband. Mr. Brightwood said, Lets discuss this matter slowlyter. Sometimes things cant be rushed. Rupert would never let Summer leave the entertainment industry. Its a huge arena of fame and fortune, with countless people trying to break in. Even a minor stars ie is iparable to that of ordinary people. As long as he could marry her sessfully, Rupert decided to be the perfect husband and treat her as a money-making machine. Wouldnt that moneye easily? She was now the leading actress, and it was said that the plot of this drama was quite good. Rupert believed she would definitely be famous, and her value would skyrocket in the next project! Back in his room, Rupert opened his phone set to silent mode. It was full of debt collection messages from one day ago, two days ago, three days ago even longer. There were messages sent once, twice, thrice seven or eight times some were texts, others were voice messages. He had never opened them, directly ignoring them, so the notifications remained red. It seemed he needed to buy another SIM card to avoid these messages again! At night, in Summers small apartment. Agnes had just taken a bath. With her hair still slightly damp, she paced back and forth in her bedroom. Her fingers lightly touched her pink lips as she pondered something. The evening breeze blew through the window, rustling her skirt and unsettling her heart. At this moment in Agness mind, Rupert was already out of the picture. But should she tell her sister about Spencer being her first loves boyfriend? If she told her sister, how would she react? What purpose would it serve? Agnes couldnt hold it in any longer! Carrying such a big secret inside was driving her crazy! But being young and unable to gauge the consequences made her feel conflicted and hesitant. Her phone chimed with a message notification. She quickly snapped back to reality and grabbed her phone. It was a picture from Spencer. She hurriedly unlocked and opened the message; numerous pictures were stilling in What on earth? She scrolled to the top and opened the first image; it contained dirt on Rupert-why he owed money and which institutions or individuals he owed money to. Agnes felt like she had discovered a new world. Holding her phone, she sat down at her desk and took a sip of tea without taking her eyes off the screen. Oh my god As she read more and more information, Agnes was filled with disbelief. He got involved with bad friends in his freshman year and started online gambling? Got caught in a scam? The images showed that he initially won some money and got hooked, then started betting big eventually spiraling out of control. There were many pictures and extensive information which Agnes read carefully. Starting from his freshman year, detailed information about Ruperts entanglement with online gambling and subsequent debts unfolded before Agness eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org. As she read on, her heart tightened This was terrifying! And these pieces of evidence were highly credible,ing from institutions or individuals with official seals at the bottom. It took Agnes half an hour to go through everything carefully. Meanwhile, Spencer anxiously waited for her reply, fearing she hadnt seen it yet. Spencer hoped that after reading everything, Agnes could talk with him about what to do next and how to make Summer ept and believe all this. Sometimes those involved cant see as clearly as outsiders do. Chapter 2170: An Uneasy Morning When Spencers phone chimed with a text notification, he quickly grabbed it to check the message. It was indeed from Agnes! She must have seen it! However, the text contained only one line,pletely unrted to the picture he had sent: My sister doesnt want to marry him anymore. At first nce, Spencer thought he had misread it. He carefully read the line again, word by word. His heart suddenly filled with joy! But he didnt reply; he put his phone down andy back on his bed, too happy to sleep. Even with his eyes closed, the corners of his mouth were lifted in a smile. He didnt ask for a reason; he didnt need one! The trash bin in the living room was already overflowing with discarded drafts, and the light was still on. After a while, Spencer, in high spirits, returned to the living room. He sat down at the coffee table and picked up his pen again. Brother, thank you He began writing a letter of self-reflection, sincerely thanking Ivan and deeply contemting his own mistakes. Not only did he recount them, but he also offered heartfelt apologies, frequently using phrases like Im sorry and Thank you. As he wrote, everything flowed smoothly; emotions poured out naturally, and there were no spelling errors. The words kepting more and more. Unknowingly, this letter of self-reflection turned into a letter to his brother. Every sentence was an outpouring of Spencers true feelings. Night gradually deepenedC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The next morning. When Summer opened the door, she saw Rupert standing outside holding arge bouquet of roses. Good morning, Summer, he said with a smile. Dressed in a suit and looking affectionate, it was as ifst nights unpleasantness had never happened. Summer was taken aback; she hadnt expected this at all. At the same time, Spencer opened his door across the hall and witnessed Rupert holding the flowers. Since their doors faced each other, Summers gaze passed over Ruperts shoulder and met Spencers deep eyes. She quickly looked away and focused on the man with the flowers in front of her. I have to go shoot a scene, she said calmly. Summer, give me half an hour, Rupert insisted as he stepped forward, almost knocking her over. When she stumbled slightly, Rupert grabbed her and pushed her inside before closing the door behind him. Spencers chest tightened as he stared at that door with a cold and somber look. Inside, Rupert ced the flowers on a nearby table and reached for Summers shoulders to kiss her. Frightened and instinctively feeling desperate, she resisted. What are you doing? Rupert! Just then, Agnes opened her bedroom door loudly enough to startle Rupert! He stopped his aggressive actions and looked at Agnes in disbelief-his sister was here? Yes, his sister was here; he had overlooked this detail Rupert, Agnes took a few steps forward. Can you talk properly? She still held her phone; Spencer had just texted her. Rupert regained someposure and stepped back. Agnes, go back to your room and change your clothes; youre still in your pajamas. Realizing she wasnt wearing undergarments, Agnes quickly covered her chest with her hands and turned back to her bedroom. She mmed the door shut! Her earlier exit must have changed the situation; with a third person in the house now, Rupert wouldnt dare act recklessly. Summer was genuinely frightened by him and watched him warily. Rupert, whether you agree or not, Im breaking up with you. I will return all the betrothal gifts your family gave us, she said firmly. Summer, why wont you leave any room forpromise? Rupert pleaded. You said there was no love; you said we didnt spend enough time together. But Im back now! Were still young; we have plenty of time! Chapter 2171: Rupert’s Entanglement But now, when Summer saw Rupert, she felt a sense of disgust and didnt want to get entangled with him any further. She had already made everything clear to him, and if he couldnt ept the breakup, that was his problem. So Summer looked away and started to walk out! Rupert grabbed her arm again. Summer! Can you not be so heartless?! Give me another chance? Ive made it very clear. I want to break up with you. I dont want to get married, she said, looking at him with a dead heart. A forced rtionship is never sweet, Rupert. Lets end this. Youve changed! Ruperts eyes darkened as he tightened his grip on her arm. Tell me, have you slept with someone else?! Unbelievable! Summer angrily broke free and quickly walked out!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Rupert didnt chase after her because he was deeply hurt! He suspected she might have been taken advantage of in the entertainment industry. After mming the door shut, Summer pressed the elevator button. As the doors opened, she saw Spencer inside, their gazes meeting. For a few seconds, time seemed to stand still. Spencer looked at her with a pained expression, his eyes filled withplex emotions. His sadness and concern were evident in his gaze. Summer felt a slight stir in her heart. Not wanting Rupert to catch up, she quickly stepped inside. As she stood next to Spencer, he reached out and pressed the button for the first floor. The doors closed quickly, and the elevator began its descent. In the confined space, neither of them spoke. Though it was only a few seconds, it felt like an eternity to them. Summers emotions wereplicated and even a bit chaotic. In the room. Agnes changed her clothes and walked out of the bedroom to find Rupert standing by the coffee table, a bouquet of roses on a nearby table. She knew about Ruperts scandals and had seen evidencest night but hadnt fully processed it yet. Agnes thought Rupert was so hypocritical! Owing so much money yet still wanting to marry her sister! It was probably for those demolition payments! If it were for love, he wouldnt drag her sister down! Agnes, Rupert smiled at her as he spoke in a much kinder tone. Your sister has been upset with metely. I know I havent done enough; I havent been there for her these past years. But now Im back, and I want to make amends. How could this man be so hypocritical? Thinking of his scandals, Agnes felt he was hypocritical from head to toe! Agnes, lets have dinner tonight with your sister. Theres no need, she said calmly. My sister has made her stance very clear. She doesnt want to continue this rtionship. Were all adults; theres no need to cling on. I advise you to let go. But I said its my fault! Im willing to change! Now that Im back, I can spend more time with her and give her the security she wants! Rupert seemed to be making onest desperate attempt; he needed money and wouldnt give up! Rupert, do you know what your biggest problem is? Agnes really wanted tosh out at him but restrained herself not to ruin Spencers n. Of course I know. Ive spent too little time with her; Ive focused too much on work. Im not a good boyfriend, but Im willing to change Just leave; I have to go to work. She didnt want to listen at all; this man hid his scandals tightly and was not sincere at all! Chapter 2172: The Man at His Wits’ End After speaking, she walked towards the door, opened it, and nced back at him. Leave! Donte back again! My sister has made it very clear to you. Agnes Rupert couldnt believe his sister had this attitude as well. She seemed particrly disdainful of him. He frowned, You Rupert,e out! I have to go to work! Agnes urged him, her tone filled with impatience just like her sisters. This made Rupert very unhappy and he instantly felt hopeless. He walked towards the door, saying without contention, Agnes, youre still young. You should be helping to mend rtionships, not break them. But this is my sisters decision. I dont want to intervene. After he left, Agnes stepped out as well and mmed the door shut. She didnt even wait for the elevator but headed straight for the stairwell, descending quickly. She didnt want to share an elevator with him? Rupert felt even worse. He thought to himself, another bouquet of roses wasted! The sisters treated him with such disdain! No one would be happy after being turned away so coldly. Morning. Spencers car headed towards the set. The passenger seat was empty; Summer was not in his car. Earlier, they had exited the elevator together, and his car was parked not far away. He had opened the passenger door and invited her in, but Summer had refused. Watching her walk straight to her own car, Spencer knew that Rupert had ruined her mood. As he drove, Spencer asionally nced at the scenery passing by. Remembering the scene this morning when he saw Rupert knocking on Summers door with a bouquet of roses made his face turn icy cold and left a bad taste in his mouth. That guy was like a persistent leech! Although Spencer hadnt yet thought of a perfect solution, he was sure Rupert wouldnt be able to keep this up for long. He would make Rupert admit everything in front of Summer. Thinking about Rupert always brought a sense of anxiety and even hatred to Spencers heart. But fortunately, Agnes had told him that Summer was already talking about breaking up with Rupert and was determined to do so. Spencer knew Summer well enough to understand that she never dragged things out. This was his only sce After being kicked out by Agnes, Rupert sat in his car for a long time. The car belonged to his father. With one hand on the steering wheel and a sullen face, his eyes gleamed with a fierce light. He couldnt afford to wait any longer; the pressure from creditors from all directions had pushed him to the brink of copse. His patiencested no more than three minutes. At that moment, his newly changed phone number received a call. Holding the phone, he was startled! He hadnt even told his parents about this new number! Who could it be? Moreover he hadnt used his own ID to get this number; a friend had helped him with it. The ringtone continued He answered the call nervously without saying a word. Rupert, you bastard! You changed your number! The voice on the other end cursed at him. Do you think running back to Arkpool City will make those debts disappear? Let me tell you! No way!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rupert didnt dare hang up because he wasnt stupid. If they could find his new number, what else couldnt they find? Why dont you hang up? The other person taunted him deliberately. Rupert, arent you quite capable? Brother, dont be like this Rupert felt panicked and tried to appease him with a smile on his face. I havent forgotten about the money I owe you. How about this: Ill transfer $300, 000 to you first. Send me your bank ount number and Ill head to the bank right away. Rupert, youd better not y any tricks! If you had money, why make me chase after it! The other person lost patience as well. If I can find your new number, I can also find all your parents information. Theyre teachers? I have their photos and addresses! Chapter 2173: Full of Lies Rupert panicked, Brother, dont do this Ill pay you back! Lets talk this over! I just got some money, Ill pay you back first! The other person was not interested in talking, This is yourst warning. If you dont repay the debt, your father will have to. Ive found your hideout! Brother, dont do this! You know my situation, Im at the end of my rope, Rupert was genuinely scared. Ill transfer $500, 000 to you right now! Its all I have at the moment. Ill pay off the rest as soon as possible. Please give me a little more time, believe me! My parents are old and cant afford it. Please dont disturb them. You have one hour for the money to be in my ount. This is yourst chance. Otherwise, Ill go after your parents. Even if they dont have money, they still have a house! The other person left no room for negotiation. Ive tolerated you long enough, you liar! With that, he angrily hung up the phone. Rupert gripped his phone tightly, listening to the busy signal. He felt terrible, his face contorting in distress. He immediately drove to a nearby bank and transferred $500, 000 to the ount number sent in the message. Then he called back with an extremely appeasing tone. After confirming that the money was received, he continued to speak kindly until the other person was pacified. When he hung up the phone, Rupert let out a heavy sigh; this matter was temporarily resolved. No one else should know his new number. Soon, his fathers call came through. He hesitated but calmly answered, Hello, Dad. Are you paying for the house already? That was quick, his father asked in confusion. Rupert realized his father would receive transaction alerts. He had no choice but to answer, Yes, Im paying for it.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Why did you only pay $500, 000? You should pay it all at once; theres no need to incur interest. No, no, Im paying, he quickly thought of an excuse and smiled while saying, The sales offices ount has a limit today; I can only transfer $500, 000 per transaction. Were making payments in batches and you called right in the middle of it. Alright then, I wont disturb you, Mr. Brightwood finally felt relieved and asked one more question, Is Summer there with you? Of course shes here, Rupert replied with a smile. Shes signing the documents now. The home-buying process is quiteplicated; Ill hang up now and continue with the transfers. Alright then, you get back to it, his father said with a sigh of relief. Finally getting this house will let your mother sleep peacefully tonight. Ill go tell her now. After hanging up, Rupert returned to the bank and transferred his fathers money into his own ount in several transactions. He even transferred an odd amount because he knew buying a house wouldnt be an even number. He left a few thousand dors behind as he couldnt bring himself to take everyst cent from his father. At the Brightwood family home. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood had taken the day off from teaching since today was an important day. Mrs. Brightwood sat on the sofa wearing her reading sses and looked at the results on her tablet in shock-penalty fees for breaking contracts in the entertainment industry started at $300, 000. Most people couldnt afford it and had to endure any unfair treatment. Mr. Brightwood came out after hanging up the phone and happily told her, The money has been transferred sessfully; the house payment is settled! You must sleep well tonight. Chapter 2174: Rupert’s Report The next step is to discuss the marriage, Mrs. Brightwood nced back at him. Only by getting married will everything settle down. Rupert is developing his career in Arkpool City, visiting often, and living together daily. Summer shouldnt be tainted by the entertainment industry. Well talk about thatter, one step at a time. Yes, yes, weve bought the house, and things are moving in the direction we hoped for.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After leaving the bank, Rupert went to a supermarket. He bought some items and decided to visit the Campell family to see Mr. and Mrs. Campell. After about ten minutes of shopping, Rupert spent over two hundred dors on various items. Carryingrge bags, he drove his fathers car towards the Campell familys flower shop. The winding alley always gave a sense of being ast sanctuary because it was ted for demolition, holding many peoples memories. Although thepensation was substantial, many were still reluctant to move due to their attachment to the ce. Some shops had already closed after receiving demolition notices and had moved out early. The flower shop remained open, frequented by old customers and doing good business. Inside, the flowers continued to bloom, releasing a refreshing fragrance whenever people passed by, lifting their spirits. Mr. and Mrs. Campell were trimming flower branches inside. They had recently received arge order without knowing who ced it. This big client was very trustworthy, transferring money via text message every morning and providing an address. The client wanted to buy flowers for all the sanitation workers in Arkpool City, delivering about 500 bouquets daily in batches by area. The profit was considerable, amounting to thousands of dors per day. So the couple had been very busy but also well-rewarded and very happy. This must be apany executive, not only wealthy but also kind-hearted, Mrs. Campell said while trimming flower branches on a bench. Mr. Campell sat beside her, helping with the wrapping. The couple worked well together with skilled hands. People like this will have happy families and smooth careers, Mr. Campell said contentedly. Sanitation workers have such hard lives, waking up early every day with no holidays and earning very little. I hope these people can live peacefully into old age, surrounded by children and grandchildren, Mrs. Campell carefully trimmed each rose. Mr. and Mrs. Campell were very kind people themselves, their love story well-known in the alley as a tale of mutual support with rare quarrels. Soon, someone entered the shop. Wee, Mrs. Campell instinctively stood up. Would you like to buy flowers? She turned and saw Rupert with several stic bags, her smile freezing slightly. Rupert stepped in with a big smile upon seeing them. Hello Uncle and Auntie, he greeted warmly as he walked further inside. Mr. Campell put down the flowers he was holding and quickly stood up. Rupert? Youre back? Yes, I justnded and brought you some things. Rupert smiled as he ced the bags on the table-just some fruits and cookies from a nearby supermarket. The elderly couple nced at the bags, recognizing they were from a local store. They knew Rupert was deeply in debt; thus, their eyescked their usual joy but held a hint of regret as they thought about their daughters marriage and sighed inwardly. Uncle, Auntie, Im here today to report my ns for the future, Rupert stood before them with his usual sunny demeanor, looking handsome and polite as ever. Chapter 2175: The Attitude of the Campell Family Elders Mrs. Campell turned her gaze and exchanged a look with Mr. Campell. Have a seat, she said softly to Rupert, then gestured for Mr. Campell to make some tea. Despite everything, they still believed in proper hospitality. The elders wanted to hear his ns for the future, curious about how he intended to repay his massive debts. If a young person could recognize their mistakes and actively seek to correct them, they deserved another chance. After all, Rupert wasnt inherently bad. However, Rupert couldnt face his problems honestly. He continued to hide and deceive. He wouldnt tell anyone about his gambling debts because he knew no one could help him. If his parents found out, they might even beat him severely! His only solution now was to marry Summer, let her earn quick money in the entertainment industry, and use her relocationpensation to buy some time.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Please sit, Mrs. Campell noticed he seemed distracted, guessing what he might be thinking at that moment. Rupert snapped back to reality, still smiling as he took a seat at the nearby table. Mrs. Campell sat opposite him. Mr. Campell soon brought a pot of tea and poured everyone a cup. Rupert, what do you want to say? Mrs. Campell began the conversation. Feel free to speak openly; there are no outsiders here. Your uncle and I want to hear your thoughts on the future. Rupert had been excellent in the past-smart and academically outstanding from a young age, well-liked by neighbors. But lying had be second nature to him over the years, and he owed money not just for a day or two. So he lied effortlessly, without blinking an eye. Auntie, I dont n to go abroad for now. I want to marry Summer first and stay by her side, he said calmly. Mr. and Mrs. Campell were both taken aback by his words. Rupert continued, Ive been abroad for years,cking inpanionship and care for her. I feel very guilty about it and have deeply reflected on my mistakes. Facing his sincere gaze, Mrs. Campell felt a chill in her heart. Were those pieces of evidence fake? She couldnt see any ws in his demeanor. But she still smiled, Is that all? Do you have anything else to say? Rupert looked puzzled. What else was there to say? Their eyes met, and Rupert maintained his facade well. Since Mrs. Campell had asked, Rupert decided to state his position directly, The Campell family has no son. Even if Summer marries into our Brightwood family, we will still respect you both as our elders. I will take on the responsibilities of a son and visit you often. So he wasnt going to mention his gambling debts? The evidence was too detailed for Mrs. Campell not to believe it. Rupert, marriage is a significant matter, she said calmly while holding her teacup. You havent been with Summer these past years; you probably havent had the chance to adjust your living habits or understand each others interests fully. The process of dating shouldnt be overlooked, so theres no rush for marriage. Mr. Campell also spoke up, Yes, marriage is important; everyone should consider it carefully. This was a fathers cautious attitude. Ruperts body stiffened momentarily as his thoughts paused. What did they mean? Had Summer told her parents about wanting to break up? Before he could say more, his phone rang. Seeing it was his mother calling, he excused himself politely and stepped aside to answer it. Hello, Mom, he said softly after answering the call. Son, why dont you invite Mr. and Mrs. Campell along with Summer for dinner tonight? Mrs. Brightwoods cheerful voice came through the phone. Buying a house is such a big deal; we should celebrate properly! Standing about four meters away from the elders with his back turned, Ruperts smile vanished instantly upon hearing his mothers words. Chapter 2176: The Elder Kept in the Dark He waspletely terrified! He quickly whispered to his mother, Mom, Summer is very busy with filming. She will finish veryte today and wont have time. Lets do it next time. Not even time for a meal together? Mrs. Brightwood felt quite disappointed. This is a special day. Cant you talk to her about it? No, she really doesnt have time. Its not something I can negotiate. Its the filming schedule, and we have to follow the directors orders. Rupert whispered firmly, Next time, its easy for family to get together for a meal. Alright, Im busy now, I have to go. To avoid raising any suspicions, he quickly hung up the phone and put it on silent mode. Rupert could sense a change in the Campell familys attitude towards their daughters marriage. Previously, the elders hoped he woulde back soon andplete the wedding ceremony. But now, they seemed willing to give it time, appearing much calmer and more rational, no longer urging for the wedding. It seemed as if they knew something. However, Rupert felt confident that no one in Arkpool City would know about his gambling overseas. Even the creditor had just received $50, 000, which should keep him quiet for a while.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. So Rupert felt safe for now. He knew he should win Summer over; only by keeping her happy could the wedding proceed as nned and everything fall into ce. The Brightwood family lived in a rtively old apartment building. In the outdated living room, Mrs. Brightwood sat on the sofa with a floor n in her hands, examining it closely until she understood it. She was extremely excited inside. We can handle the renovation ourselves; this way we can save a lot of money. Young people nowadays prefer to hire renovationpanies for innovative designs. Our old-fashioned ideas are long outdated, Mr. Brightwood adjusted his sses and looked at his wife. Hiring a renovationpany might be more expensive but it fulfills their wishes. Mrs. Brightwood looked at the floor n excitedly and shared her thoughts, This space here can be an activity area for the kids; even putting a slide wont take up much room-its so spacious. She grew more enthusiastic as she spoke- This area can be used as a study; its just the right size. There are three standard bedrooms, which are just enough. The balcony is quite wide; we can grow flowers and keep fish. But after hearing all this, Mr. Brightwood bluntly said- Dont give any suggestions; young people have their own ideas. When ites time for renovation, they wont listen to you anyway. Avoid causing any conflicts. Although we paid for the house, Summer is its mistress and should feel that way. Isnt it strange? Mrs. Brightwood carefully put away the floor n and couldnt help but say, When we were looking to buy a house for Summer before, she refused dozens of times with such high standards. Now that Rupert is back, she bought one without even asking if we had enough money or needed to borrow some. She doesnt worry about money at all. Alright, stopining. You insisted on us paying for it; what else does she need to ask? Mr. Brightwood didnt want to argue further. Its be a trend for the mans family to buy the house. A trend is one thing, but she doesnt even ask about it. I just feel this girl doesnt really consider others perspectives much; it makes me feel uneasy, Mrs. Brightwoodmented. Weve treated Summer well all these years, always seeing her as our daughter. Does asking that make you feel better? Mr. Brightwood asked her, Or do you expect her to pay us back some money? Chapter 2177: Because of Summer Anyway, we wont be contributing to the renovation costs. We simply cant afford it, Mrs. Brightwood admitted. Even if I drained all the blood from my body, I couldnte up with the money. Let them handle it themselves. Renovation is something that can be done gradually, Mr. Brightwood said calmly. The house wont be ready for at least two years. Summer has her acting fees, and Rupert has his job. Summer will receive her relocationpensation in less than two years, Mrs. Brightwood added. She can pay for the renovation herself then. Ruperts business will also improve. Their small family needs to rely on themselves. Without pressure, theyll never grow up or take responsibility. Alright, alright, no need to say more. Talking about meaningless things is just a waste of breath. Yes, tonight we can finally sleep well. Now that weve bought the house, I feel at ease. Today, 500 sanitation workers in Arkpool City received roses, their simple faces beaming with happiness. Thank you, thank you, some female sanitation workers said excitedly as they epted the flowers. Ive lived for 48 years and this is the first time Ive received flowers. The joy and gratitude they felt were beyond words. They usually lived frugally, not daring to spend a penny carelessly. This became a beautiful scene on the street, personally delivered by Mr. Campbell, who even earned his own delivery fee. Seeing the happy smiles on the faces of the sanitation workers, this kind-hearted florist felt as sweet as honey inside, smiling broadly under the scorching sun. On set.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They were still filming the second scene because it took five takes to get through the first one, all due to Summers inability to get into character. Tristan, you still havent answered my question. Summer grabbed Spencers arm, her eyes devoid of emotion. What exactly did you tell Grandpa? Tristan knew he couldnt hide this for long; it would eventuallye out. So he met her gaze and confessed sincerely, I said weve been dating for almost a year. Summer tried hard to muster her emotions. I said that the clothes youre wearing were my first design, tailored specifically for you. Hearing this, Summer furrowed her brows tightly. The director watched her micro-expressions on the screen and was dissatisfied with both close-ups and wide shots. The director frowned and called out, Cut! Both actors turned their heads. The director walked over. Summer, whats going on today? You cant seem to get into character. Hearing Tristan tell Grandpa that should overwhelm you with pressure because of your different social statuses. Its not just shock; its an immense pressure. Im sorry, Director Summer lowered her eyes, feeling very apologetic and aware that she wasnt in the right state today. Spencers concerned gaze fell on her face. He knew she had tried her best and that Rupert hadpletely ruined her mood today. So he told the director, Director, actually its my fault for affecting her performance. When we discussed emotions this morning, Summers understanding was spot on; it was my interpretation that was off. Hearing this, Summer was a bit surprised and turned to look at him in disbelief. The director also didnt want to say more after hearing this. Regardless of the truth, Spencer was already covering for her. The director looked at both of them and then calmed down. Alright then, discuss it further between yourselves. Take a half-hour break and adjust before we shoot again. Lets aim to get it in one take without wasting everyones time. Okay, thank you, Director, Spencer said with a smile as he watched the director leave. Then he turned his gaze to Summer and gentlyforted her, Dont worry about it. Lets take a break and have some juice to refresh ourselves. Chapter 2178: Spencer Was Your First Love Summer felt a bit exhausted and was quite grateful to him. She nodded and followed Spencer towards the lounge. Not far away, Elisa and Andrew exchanged nces, both tacitly deciding not to follow, though their expressions were somewhat solemn. They sat down on a bench. Andrew sighed lightly, Its tough. I really want to help them. Time will tell. Recently, Summer seems to have something on her mind but she wont talk about it when asked, Elisa sighed as well, ncing at him. To be honest, Andrew was quite handsome too. So, do you know whats going on? Feeling her gaze, Andrew turned and met her clear, bright eyes. Spencer also has something on his mind but he wont say anything either, so I dont know, Andrew replied. It seems like they are meant to be together. In the open lounge room, Summer sat on the sofa while Spencer handed her a ss of juice. Here, this will refresh you. Thank you. She took the ss and looked up at him. Im sorry for being out of sorts and dragging everyone down. Spencer knelt in front of her like an old friend, gently gripping her shoulder with a hint of concern in his eyes. Summer. Spencer! A voice from the doorway interrupted him. They both turned to look. The assistant director stood at the door and said to Spencer, The director wants to see you. Spencer nced back at Summer before looking again at the assistant. The director didnt call for Miss Summer, just you. Its not about the script; its something else and it wont take long. Pleasee over. Alright. Spencer agreed, then looked at Summer sitting on the sofa. Summer, Ill be back soon. You rest for now. Okay. She nodded while holding the juice cup and watched Spencer leave. Meanwhile, at Marsh Groupsic department, Agnes sat in her private office havingpleted part of her work. She twirled a pen in her fingers and sighed, her mind filled with secrets she knew but others didnt. Since Spencer had told her wasnt it because he hoped she would reveal it to her sister? After a brief inner struggle, Agnes put down the pen and picked up her phone.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. She couldnt keep this secret any longer! In the lounge room, shortly after Spencer left, Summers phone beeped with a text message from her sister-Are you filming? She replied-On a break. Soon after, Agnes called and Summer quickly answered. Agnes. Sis, came her sisters voice. Theres something thats been weighing on me and I cant hold it in anymore. I have to tell you now! What is it? Summers nerves tightened bit by bit. Tell me quickly. It must be important if she couldnt wait until after work. Summer held her breath in anticipation. But there was silence on the other end Bubu? Whats wrong? Summer urged. Just say it already; Im your sister-whats there to hide? Agnes thought for a moment before blurting out everything at once. You actually knew Spencer a long time ago; he was your first love. You had an unforgettable romance in high school and were deeply in love Hearing this, Summer felt numb all over with disbelief filling her heart, yet she maintained an incredibly calm demeanor. Chapter 2179: Did We Know Each Other Before? Her sister remained silent, and Agnes also kept quiet, giving her sister time to process everything. Summer was genuinely confused. So theseplex emotions these vague memories, all had a traceable origin? Sis, you never really loved Rupert, Agnes said sadly. Im sorry, I lied to you too. She knew her sister hadnt been happy all these years.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Agnes, what else do you know? Summer asked calmly. Dont hide anything from me. Tell me everything. Since Agnes had started talking, she decided to reveal it all in one go- Its just that you and he were well-matched in terms of family background, so our family always hoped you two would end up together. Rupert truly liked you; he even wrote love letters and gave you many small gifts before you lost your memory. But you never had any feelings for him. Summers heart ached slightly as some lost memories began to resurface in her mind. That sunny early summer, the campus filled with youthful energy the figures of a boy and a girl weaving through the sycamore trees, chatting about their dreams and future. Sis, after your car ident and memory loss, our family conspired to deceive you, saying he was your boyfriend and that you were engaged. Although I was part of this lie, I was forced into it. Every day I felt immense pressure; I had to consider our parents feelings. I thought I thought it was for your own good. But as I grew older and my understanding of love deepened, I realized you couldnt marry him. You wouldnt be happy! You dont love him at all. Sis, Spencer loves you very much. He has never forgotten you and has done so many things for you over the past ten years he has suffered greatly. If through spending time with him, you find that you still have feelings for him, please follow your heart! Dont let your life be filled with regrets! He might be your true destiny. After saying this final sentence, Agnes abruptly hung up the call! Her heart was pounding wildly! She had revealed this secret without permission and wasnt sure if it was the right thing to do. But Agnes couldnt worry about the consequences now because Rupert had returned. In her office, she took a few gulps of water from her cup, forcing herself to calm down! After revealing everything, she felt as if a heavy stone had been lifted from her heart, feeling much lighter instantly. Meanwhile, in the lounge, Summer felt an epiphany after hearing those words: So that sense of familiarity wasnt baseless; it was a bond formed long ago. At that moment, Summer seemed to remember something-the hazy face on campus; she vaguely made out the outline-it was Spencer Just then, Spencer walked in from the doorway. Hearing his footsteps, Summer looked up from her phone and met his familiar deep eyes. Summer, Spencer nced at the half-full ss of juice on the coffee table and asked curiously, Why havent you drunk it? Is it because it doesnt taste good? Do you not like it? Summer met his gaze unwaveringly and then stood up. Theres a question youve never answered me. What question? He furrowed his brows slightly as he tried to recall. Looking at his handsome face earnestly, Summer asked again with determination, Did we know each other before? Her eyes were resolute as if she needed an answer today. Chapter 2180: Summer, I Love You At this moment, all of Summers lost memories from high school had returned. As she looked into his eyes, she remembered everything about that year with him. It was a mark of youth, a deeply etched memory, butter her heart ached faintly. Spencers mind was slightly tense. He wondered if she knew something. Why was she still hung up on this issue? Summer. Answer me, the girls gaze was exceptionally firm. She asked him, Did we date? Spencers heart seemed to skip a beat, his eyes filled withplex emotions. She but he didnt think too much about it. Yes. He had to admit it, even though he wasnt ready. Their gazes met, separated by only a short distance. For a moment, Spencer seemed at a loss for words. Summer, did you did you get your memory back? He was both delighted and slightly fearful. Summer indeed remembered. In fact, these days her memory had been on the verge of returning. She always felt she had lost something important Looking at him like this made her heart ache faintly. Ten years had passed he hadnt changed much, just like before. Time flew by, making her sigh. Seeing the tears welling up in her eyes, Spencer felt as if his heart was being cut by a knife. Im sorry, Summer. Its my fault He felt like a child who had done something wrong, somewhat at a loss. Recalling the reason for their breakup and the inner struggle and torment during that time, Summer took a deep breath and smiled lightly. Its all in the past; dont say sorry anymore. She tried hard to control her emotions. As she took a step to leave, tears rolled down her cheeks. Spencer grabbed her arm and stopped her in her tracks. Summer quickly wiped her tears with her other hand and then turned to look at him with a calm smile. What are you doing? What do you mean by its all in the past? Spencer didnt want to understand nor did he want to lose her. Does that mean we be strangers from now on? That was something he couldnt ept. Summer couldnt answer; her heart was in turmoil at this moment. Summer. Spencer held her arm tightly; his hand was fair and strong with distinct knuckles. I came back for you. Ten years ago I missed out; ten yearster I wont let go again. He turned to look at her profile seriously and said, Summer, I love you, I always have. The girls eyshes trembled lightly; she didnt dare to look at him. Agnes told me youre breaking up with Rupert, Spencer spoke again. If he dares to pester you, Ill break his legs! The girl turned abruptly to look at him! Their gazes met once more. Spencers eyes were full of deep affection; his lips curved into a gentle smile as if his previous words were just to tease her and make her look at him. But Summer still warned him, Dont use violence to solve problems. The breakup is between Rupert and me; let us handle it ourselves. Dont interfere or Ill never speak to you again. Spencer was surprisingly happy hearing this because it meant she still intended to talk to him, right? They wouldnt be strangers again? Okay, I promise you. Spencers eyes were full of tenderness as he said softly, If you need any help, just ask. Ill be He thought for a moment and then said indulgently, Ill be right where you can see me when you turn around.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 2181: Please Give Me Some Time Summer was unmoved by his sweet words because she wasnt eighteen anymore; she had been through so much. Besides, over the years, he had probably said such things to countless girls. Thinking of his past andparing it to now, Summer didnt know what to say. She looked down at his well-defined hand gripping her arm. Let go, she said softly, giving him face. Consider it, be my girlfriend? Spencer didnt let go but looked into her eyes, waiting for her answer. Summer, dont waste time. Since fate has brought us back together, our remaining time will only get shorter. Im not in the mood to think about us right now. Please dont pressure me. Summer felt exhausted. I am engaged. Yes, I n to break up with Rupert, but we havent talked it through yet, and our parents dont know either. I need to calm everyone down; otherwise, Id be a sinner. So So what? So, Mr. Spencer, please dont add to the chaos for now. Summers emotions settled a bit, and she smiled slightly. Thank you. I will appreciate it. Spencer still didnt let go and asked, So you remember everything? Yes, I remember it all. I actually envy you. At least these ten years werent as hard for you Spencerughed self-deprecatingly and slowly released her hand. He couldnt help but say, But for me, Ive been looking for you all the time. How many girlfriends have you had? Can you even count them? Summer shot back directly. Dont act all sentimental here. Spencer was speechless. I Alright, lets go over the script. Summer bent down to pick up the script. She knew she had no right to me him; he was free. She said, Rupert haspletely disrupted my mood, so my acting has been off. Thank you for your patience and understanding; Ill adjust as soon as possible. Dont think about him for now. As long as you dont agree to marry him, no one can force you into it. Things will get resolved. Spencer wanted to say that he was there for her-what was there to fear? Worst case, hed make Rupert disappear! In any case, Summer belonged to Spencer; no one else could have her! In the uing scenes, there was a part where Tristan recorded a conversation with his grandfather praising Riverflow on a voice recorder to y for his girlfriend. A voice recorder?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Holding the prop in his hand, Spencer suddenly thought of something that could be used against Rupert! With Spencers guidance, Summer quickly got back into the groove-a familiar sense of trust as he meticulously handled the details. So in the next two scenes they shot, Summer performed well; even if she didnt nail it on the first take, she got it on the second. The director was generally satisfied with her emotional expression. So they didnt wrap up toote today. Summer told Elisa something before driving away from the set while Spencer was still reacting. At this moment, even after calming down, she still didnt know how to face him. When she regained her memory, that unforgettable person appeared before her like a dream. She needed time to process it all-after all, he was her first love. She couldnt treat him like just a friend given everything that had happened recently. She was engaged. On her way home, Mrs. Brightwood called. Summer slowed down and put on her Bluetooth headset to answer. Hello, Mrs. Brightwood. Chapter 2182: Submitting the Review Summer, when can you get off work? Mrs. Brightwood couldnt hold back any longer. No matter how busy you are, there should be time for a dinner together, right? Eight oclock? Ten oclock? Thats still a time. We can all wait. After all, buying a house is such a big deal. Both families should celebrate and share the joy. Summer was puzzled. Buying a house? But she quickly figured it out and asked, Did Rupert tell you he bought a house? What do you mean he bought a house? Didnt you two buy it together? Mrs. Brightwood sounded a bit displeased. Although its our Brightwood family that paid for it, youre the hostess. The house is yours too. Youll live there in the future, so dont draw such clear lines with Rupert. She understood now. Rupert had taken the money for the house purchase, but whether he bought it or not, she didnt know. He hadnt informed her. But for such a big thing his parents were kept in the dark? They thought she went to buy it with him. Kind-hearted Summer couldnt stand it! So while driving, she said to Mrs. Brightwood, I really dont have time today. How about tomorrow night? Alright, Ill invite your parents then. Well decide on the ce and time tomorrow and contact you again. Okay, Im driving now. Alright, drive safely. I wont disturb you anymore. With that, Mrs. Brightwood hung up. Summer pulled over to the side of the road and found Ruperts phone number. Before he could cancel this card, she dialed his number. After a short while, Rupert answered, Hello, Summer. He felt hopeful that she would call him on her own and at dinner time. Was she reconsidering? Where are you? Summers tone was calm as she directly invited him, Lets have dinner together. Sure! Rupert didnt catch her disdain and was eager to talk to her. He quickly gave her an address and asked, Do you need me to pick you up? No need, Im driving. See you soon. She hung up after speaking. At Marsh Group, a shy Maybach stopped at the entrance of the main building. Spencer got out of the car and walked towards the ss doors with an air of confidence and a somewhat defiant expression.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. While taking out his phone to make a call, he headed for the elevator. Bro, are you at the office? Yes. Where exactly? His steps quickened. Im downstairsing to see you. In my office, Ivans deep maic voice replied. Alright, Ill be right there. Spencer hung up just as the elevator doors opened. The group of people inside paused upon seeing him and then greeted him respectfully- Hello, Mr. Spencer! Hello, Spencer responded with a shy smile. After everyone exited, he stepped in. At Marsh Group, it was unclear when exactly he had be so respected. Ivan cherished this younger brother dearly and quietly did things for him that became topics of conversation during breaks. On one hand, people marveled at Mr. Marshs magnanimity; on the other hand, they envied those whom Mr. Marsh held dear. Riding up in the elevator with his hands in his pockets filled with several pages of handwritten review notes-over ten thousand words by his count-Spencer was here today to submit his review as instructed by his brother without any negligence. Chapter 2183: It’s Great to Have an Older Brother In the elegantly simple CEOs office, Ivan closed hisptop when Spencer appeared at the door. Leaning back in his chair, he crossed his legs gracefully and looked at him with interest. Brother. Spencer walked towards him and stood in front of the desk. He pulled out a folded letter from his pocket and handed it over with both hands, This is my handwritten reflection, totaling 10, 783 words. I put a lot of effort into it and promise not to make the same mistake again! Ivan nced at him and then at the letter he was handing over. Just put it on the desk, he said, seemingly uninterested. His gaze returned to Spencer, eyes deep and probing. This made Spencer feel somewhat embarrassed, and he didnt dare to meet his brothers eyes. He ced the letter gently on the desk next to Ivansptop, noticing that Ivans gaze was still fixed on his face. Sit down, Ivan said calmly and warmly, looking at him. Lets talk. Spencer snapped out of his thoughts and sat down in a nearby chair. He didnt sit very straight, casually crossing his legs as he began to report on his work. Recently, Ive been very well-behaved. I havent hit anyone, Ive been studying scripts every night, and I havent dyed any filming progress due to my own issues. Ive been reflecting every day. Good, Ivan acknowledged his work attitude because he had also beenmunicating with the director, asionally asking about Spencers situation on set. But what Ivan wanted to discuss was Ruperts matter. He believed it was also something Spencer wanted to talk about. Have you carefully reviewed all the evidence of Ruperts huge debt? Ivan asked. Of course I have! I need to remind you of something. Dressed in a ck shirt, Ivans voice was low and maic, giving off a particrly steady vibe. Rupert is now desperate; Im afraid he might do something crazy. With this reminder, the clever Spencer suddenly realized something. He met his brothers gaze with concern. Ivan spoke directly, Dont rule out the possibility that he might kidnap Summer to extort you. I understand. Ill arrange for someone to protect Summer 24/7, and Ill keep an eye out myself. Spencer frowned slightly. He probably doesnt know my identity or my rtionship with Summer yet. You havent told Summer about Ruperts dark side? Ivan asked again. Not yet, Spencer replied cautiously because he loved her deeply and took every step very carefully. He exined, Im afraid she wont believe me. I want Rupert to admit it in front of her; that would be better. Do you have a good n for that? Ivan thought it was quite difficult to get Rupert to admit it in front of Summer. Even their mother probably didnt know about this. Spencer took out a recording pen from his pocket and smiled slightly. I n to use this. A recording pen? Yes, Ill have someone follow Rupert and record his phone conversations or anything else that might be useful.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ivan thought it unnecessary. If its just phone conversations, I can easily monitor them from here without you going through so much trouble. What if he makes calls from home? Can you follow him into his house? Turn into a mosquito and fly in? Spencers eyes lit up as if seeing hope. Thats great! Then help me monitor him! Ivan took out his phone, calmly opened a message, and sent an audio file to him. Listen to this; see if its what you need. Chapter 2184: Damn, Is This Even Human? The phone chimed with a notification. Spencer quickly opened the message and yed the audio clip out of curiosity. A phone recording started ying. Rupert, you bastard! You changed your number! The other person was clearly furious, shouting directly, Do you think just because you returned to Arkpool City, those debts are forgotten? Let me tell you! No way! Why arent you hanging up? Rupert, arent you capable?! The same voice continued. Brother, dont be like this Ruperts voice sounded panicked and appeasing, I havent forgotten the money I owe you. How about this, Ill transfer $300, 000 first. Send me your card number, and Ill go to the bank right away. Rupert, youd better not y games with me! You have money but still make me chase you! The other personpletely lost patience. I can find your new number; I can also find all your parents information. They are teachers; I have their photos and addresses! Each sentence made Spencers heart race, and he didnt dare make a sound. The phone chimed again. Ivans thin lips parted slightly, Listen to this one too. Spencer quickly opened another clip. It was another debt-collection recording. Rupert was threatened again and transferred another $200, 000 but it was just a small part to temporarily appease the other party. He still has some money, Spencer said in confusion. Ivan remained silent for a moment before speaking, He transferred it from his fathers ount this morning. I guess it was for a house payment. Spencers expression cracked slightly, Damn, is this even human? Ivan was already used to such things. Spencer, no matter what you do, I wont me you-at most, Ill criticize and educate you. But if you get involved in gambling, thats unforgivable. Brother, I haventOriginal from N?velDrama.Org. I know you havent. Ivan took in his aggrieved expression fully. But as your brother, I still need to remind you. I understand, brother. I promise I wont get involved in such things! At most, Ill just teach someone a lesson if I cant stand them! Ivan returned to the main topic. I hope these two audio clips are useful to you. Theyre incredibly useful! Thank you, brother! With this evidence, Summer would surely believe what kind of person Rupert really was! Spencer felt immense gratitude towards his brother. He always nned ahead and had foresight. He always thought things through so thoroughly and did so much behind Spencers back that felt like timely help. Brother, theres something I want to tell you. Spencer thought for a moment before speaking. Summer has regained her memory; she remembers me. Then dont talk about feelings with her right now. These ten years have been torment for you; you might not be able to wait even a second longer; youre eager. But she still has a mess to deal with on her end; give her some time and less pressure. As someone who had been through it all before, Ivans thoughts were very clear as he gave advice to his brother. You just need to stay by her side quietly. Spencer genuinely took his brothers suggestion to heart. Alright, Ill remember that. With Ruperts call recordings in hand, Spencer finally had the evidence he had been seeking. He couldnt wait to tell Summer immediately and expose that mans true face along with all the incriminating evidence! Brother, Im leaving now! Thank you! Chapter 2185: Another Failed Conversation Spencer stood up and earnestly said to him, If you think this self-reflection isnt deep enough, call me right away! Ill go back and rewrite it immediately! He said this without even a hint of hesitation. Go ahead, Ivans voice was as warm as spring. Dont worry, Ill read it carefully. Alright, Im leaving now! Spencer turned and left quickly. Ivan didnt stop him but watched as he walked away. When Spencer got downstairs and exited the elevator, he immediately called Summer. The phone rang several times, but she didnt pick up. Spencer started to get anxious and worried. Why wasnt she answering? He hadnt arranged for anyone to protect her yet. Because he loved her so much, his mind was filled with all sorts of worries. At that moment, Summer had just parked her car and was walking towards a restaurant where she saw Rupert sitting by the window. Spencers call came through just then. She nced at the caller ID and hung up directly before walking inside. There were some things she needed to settle with Rupert. Through the floor-to-ceiling window, Rupert smiled and waved at her. Summer walked towards him after entering and saw a bouquet of roses on the table. To be honest, she found this kind of gesture a bit off-putting-sending flowers one moment and then losing his temper the next. It wasnt very adult-like. Summer, Rupert quickly stood up and handed her the flowers. Im d youre willing toe out for dinner with me. I hope these roses can lift your spirits; I picked them out especially for you. Did you buy a house today? Summer didnt take the flowers but sat down and got straight to the point. Did you? Her usatory tone and direct question left Rupert momentarily stunned. She knew? Seeing that she didnt even take the roses, Rupert met her gaze and suddenly understood. She wasnt over her anger; she was here to break up. She wouldnt change her mind. Did you buy a house or not? Summer suddenly had another thought. Did you lose money in business? Rupert, that money is your parents life savings; you cant touch it! She was sure he had taken the money. What did I touch? Ruperts face fell, and his anger red up. Summer, are you crazy? Yes, I bought a house but didnt put your name on it! Is that a problem? Summer saw his tense lips and thought for a moment. Rupert looked very impatient. But dont worry, when we get married, Ill add your name. Now youre talking about breaking up while my parents are pressuring me to buy a house; I had no choice but to fulfill their wish. I wont marry you, Summer looked at him calmly and reiterated, Rupert, lets break up and minimize the hurt. Why?! Rupert couldnt understand! She didnt even know about his huge gambling debt yet; what reason did she have to break up with him? She must have fallen for someone else! Rupert felt like hed been given a huge green hat-a betrayal he couldnt ept as a man! So, his anger surged even more!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Summer, dont push it! Rupert was furious now, feeling deeply defeated at the same time. Were engaged! You have to keep your promise! Otherwise, no one will have peace! Chapter 2186: Rupert’s Plan Falls Apart Facing the sharp aura emanating from him, Summer remained calm, as if she had expected it. She had already witnessed his bad temper the day before. At this moment, Rupert was furious, looking like a clown who couldnt control his emotions in front of her. Summer stared at him calmly, as if trying to see through him. Rupert was taken aback by the girls unusually calm gaze and paused. Rupert, Ive regained my memory, Summer said calmly from her seat, her emotions surprisingly steady. The mans chest tightened, and his brows furrowed slightly. His heart was filled with disbelief. But as he gradually came to his senses, he vaguely understood one thing: there was no turning back from this engagement. She had resolutely decided to separate from him. Rupert, we were never lovers; you know that better than I do, Summer said in a nd tone, not wanting to me anyone. This was the biggest lie after my car ident and memory loss. To appease our parents, we maintained this lie until now. Rupert had nothing to say; indeed, he was the originator of the lie. Feeling defeated, he sat down in a chair, gripping the armrest slightly, with a hint of pain in his eyes. Rupert, there is no love between us; we never loved each other. Why should we torment each other? Summer couldnt understand but spoke softly, trying to negotiate with him. If we end it now, maybe we can still be friends. I will try my best tofort Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood; our families will remain close. Summer was kind and only wanted tomunicate well to minimize harm. But Rupert was thinking about how to get her demolitionpensation and her high ie from the entertainment industry if they didnt marry. Without Summer as his lifeline, how could he repay those huge debts? Hiding wasnt a solution; once found, he might lose an arm or a leg. So now Rupert felt like an ant on a hot pan; he couldnt let this opportunity slip away! He needed to hold onto this woman. Summer, but I truly love you. Lets break up, Summer said again. I will exin and apologize to our parents and return the engagement gifts. She stood up after speaking. I deeply regret the impact on you and am willing topensate for any emotional distress. Then she bowed to him. Name your price; text me, and Ill transfer it to your ount. Before Rupert could react, Summer turned and left. So ruthless?! Rupert came to his senses and wanted to chase after her when his phone rang suddenly, startling him and halting his steps. He picked up the phone nervously. Hello, brother. Rupert, you promised me a final deadline; are you going to repay or not? Damn it! Are you ying me?! The other party was furious and shouted angrily. Do you think just because you ran back home that I cant do anything about it? Rupert sat back in his chair and saw Summer getting into her car through the window as it drove away. Brother, Ill pay; of course, Ill pay back the money I owe, Rupert lowered his tone submissively. But Im a bit short on cash right now; can you give me a couple more days? No way! Look at how long Ive already given you! The other party was fierce. Not a penny less than three million! Do you have it or not?! He couldnte up with itN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Can I give you one million first? Ill give it right away! This is my moms savings! I just got my hands on it! Rupert panicked; the other party had considerable power and could do anything. Then transfer it now! Im waiting! The call ended abruptly. Chapter 2187: Summer Called Mrs. Brightwood Rupert had no choice but to curse under his breath. Despite his reluctance, he transferred the money. He knew that any money he had would be taken by creditors if they found out about it. He didnt know how this person found him after being gone for six months, but their sudden reappearance was no coincidence. It was as if they knew he still had a million dors in his ount. Rupert quickly used his phone to transfer the million dors, feeling a deep pain in his heart as he did so. He was now broke, and the money hadnt even had a chance to warm up in his hands. Afterpleting the transfer, he left the restaurant. Just as he stepped outside, two burly men appeared out of nowhere. One of them covered his mouth and dragged him into a car. Mm He didnt even have time to struggle. Just like that, Rupert was kidnapped. He owed too much money, and danger was always close by. People like him often didnt know how they would meet their end. The car sped away recklessly, not caring about any surveince cameras. Summer, who had left the restaurant, was contemting whether to immediately confess everything to Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood. Since she had made up her mind and there was no turning back, she calmly considered how the elderly couple would feel upon hearing the news. She carefully drove home.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. In the apartment living room, Summer thought it over again before dialing Mrs. Brightwoods number. When the call connected, Mrs. Brightwood spoke happily before Summer could say anything. Summer, do you have time for dinner now? We havent cooked yet; should we all go out to celebrate? You can pick a fancy restaurant, and well cover it! Hearing Mrs. Brightwoods eager tone made it hard for her to speak up. Mrs. Brightwood Summer, whats wrong? Mrs. Brightwood quickly calmed down upon hearing her tone. Where are you? Did something happen? Mrs. Brightwood, Summer said calmly, Rupert and I have broken up. Im sorry; I wont be marrying into the Brightwood family. What?! Mrs. Brightwood nearly fainted from shock. You just bought a house and now youre breaking up? Whats going on? Cant you resolve it without breaking up? Who suggested this? Was it Rupert? Summer, if he wronged you, Ill deal with him! Mrs. Brightwood, Summer remained surprisingly calmpared to Mrs. Brightwoods reaction, I was the one who suggested it. I wasnt involved in buying the house; I didnt sign anything or even go there. Whether he bought it or not has nothing to do with me. What? Mrs. Brightwood was even more shocked and incredulous. You didnt go? No, I wasnt involved, Summer replied, Im sorry, Mrs. Brightwood, but theres something else I need to tell you: Ive regained my memory. Rupert and I were never really a couple; we had no feelings for each other. Now that I remember everything, lets not force this anymore and return to our own paths. Mrs. Brightwood could hardly believe it. Youve regained your memory? But youve been together for so many years; what does regaining your memory have to do with anything? Your marriage seemed like a natural progression. Mrs. Brightwood, Summer said firmly, even without regaining my memory, I wouldnt marry him because we have no feelings for each other. We were young and followed our families arrangements back then, but now Ivee to understand things clearly and want to stop this mistake before its toote. Chapter 2188: Everything That Needed to Be Said Because he bought a house and only put his name on it, you want to break up with him, is that right? Mrs. Brightwood was emotional. Adding a name is very simple, I can help you with that! Its not about the house at all. I dont want to marry him anymore, cant you understand? Summer was also frustrated. She emphasized again, I have no feelings for him, do you understand? No feelings, no love, I dont want to settle! Summer, you werent like this before! Mrs. Brightwood also became emotional and directed her anger at her. Ever since you entered the entertainment industry, Ive noticed youve changed! Mrs. Brightwood, I dont care what you think now. Summer felt it was impossible tomunicate with her and decided to keep it short. I just want to tell you that I broke up with your son and theres no chance of getting back together. Goodbye! She left her to process it. After finishing, she hung up the phone, feelingpletely chaotic inside. She didnt know if what she did was right, but she wasnt going against her conscience. For Summer, making this call did not make her happy. But she felt a sense of relief in her heart, finally being honest with the Brightwood family elders and expressing her true feelings. She knew they would have a hard time epting it right away, especially since they were happily preparing for the wedding. But Summer knew this matter had to be rified sooner orter; it was better not to drag it out. As for her own parents, she decided to go home in a few days and tell them about the breakup in person. Whether they epted it or not, she would leave it to time and remain firm in her decision. She believed it would be easier tomunicate with her parents. Marriage is not a game; she had no feelings for Rupert and could not tie her future to him. It wouldnt be fair to him either. She didnt love him and couldnt be a good wife. Summer put down the phone and sat alone on the sofa hugging a pillow. She felt very tired and hadnt eaten dinner yet but had no appetite at all. Unknowingly, another figure upied her mind At this moment, in the Brightwood familys apartment building. After the call ended, Mrs. Brightwoods state of mindpletely copsed- Summer has regained her memory and wants to break up with Rupert! How can she do this? Shes simply ungrateful! Mr. Brightwood had also heard the content of the call just now. He sat on the sofa with his brows tightly knit, feeling a heavy blockage in his chest. If theyre talking about breaking up, why buy a house? Mr. Brightwood looked up, unable to understand and angry at Rupert. He should have sorted out his feelings before buying a house! What on earth is he thinking? Such a big matter and he didnt even discuss it? They never imagined that their son hadnt actually bought a house but had used all his hard-earned money to pay off debts, which was merely a drop in the bucket. Call Rupert and tell him toe back! Mrs. Brightwood was still furious. She slumped onto the sofa, her breathing uneven. I need to find out whats going on! Mr. Brightwood dialed his sons number with trembling fingers full of anger but found that it was turned off. What happened? Cant get through? Mrs. Brightwood saw that he hadnt spoken after several attempts at dialing and suddenly had a bad feeling. Mr. Brightwood looked up and murmured, Its turned offC0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mrs. Brightwood looked at Mr. Brightwood; she felt terrible and could even imagine how their son felting back full of hope for the wedding only to be broken up with must have been hard to ept all at once. This child Mrs. Brightwood sighed worriedly for her son. He always likes to keep things bottled up inside and never wants to tell us anything because hes afraid well share his burden. He must have suffered a lot; Summer is simply heartless! Chapter 2189: Agnes’s Unfathomable Logic As the situation escted, Mr. Brightwood didnt want to me anyone. He called his son again, but the call still couldnt get through. The couple feltplicated emotions, sitting on the couch and sighing deeply, their spirits hitting rock bottom. They analyzed the reasons for the young couples frequent separations and med Summer for entering the entertainment industry, saying she had changed, bing more fame-seeking and unreliable. They wondered if there was any point in saving this marriage and whether their son could get through it, as it was his first love. I want to visit the Campbell family, Mrs. Brightwood suddenly said. This matter must be discussed by both families elders; she cant decide on her own when theyre engaged. Mr. Brightwood sighed heavily and said, Our son hasnt evene back yet. Why are you in such a hurry to go to the Campbell family? We dont know the full story; weve only heard Summers side. Have you rified the house issue? Mrs. Brightwood suddenly realized her mistake. No matter what, lets see our son first! Mr. Brightwood said. Thinking of her son, Mrs. Brightwood couldnt help but worry. Heartbreak is the worst pain. I wonder if hes hiding somewhere crying; why is his phone off? Night fell, and stars dotted the sky. Agnes didnt work overtime today and shared one of her big secrets with her sister, feeling quite anxious about it. On her way back home, she was lost in thought, wondering if Spencer would me her once he found out. She entered the house after unlocking the fingerprint lock and turned on the light as she stepped in. She was startled to see her sister sitting on the couch in the dark. Youre home? Agnes asked in confusion. Why didnt you turn on the light? She then changed her shoes and entered. Her sister was holding a pillow, staring nkly at her as if lost in thought. Whats wrong? Agnes asked, worried that she might have said too much.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. I just called Ruperts mother, Summer calmly told her sister. I told her we broke up; she seemed unable to ept it and got quite emotional. Thats not something you should worry about, Agnes tossed her bag aside and sat on the couch opposite her sister. You were just informing her, not asking for her opinion on whether to break up or not. If she disagrees, would you not break up? Would you go ahead and marry him? Summer was taken aback by her sisters logic but found some sense in it, feeling relieved. So why are you overthinking it? Agnes suddenly sat up straight and looked seriously at her sister. Tell me about you and Spencer. Summer met her sisters gaze. Since when did you be so familiar with him? The girl rolled her eyes. Thats not important; I cant remember exactly when. Just a casual address. Hey, tell me, do you still have feelings for him? Ive regained my memory, Summer admitted without hesitation. From the moment I received your call, I suddenly remembered everything from before. What? Agness mouth dropped open in shock. Thats incredible! You didnt even need to bump your head? Just because I made a call? And your memory came back? Maybe my memory was already on its way back, Summer admitted honestly. Ive been having strange dreamstely. Summer was very calm about regaining her memory. Agnes quickly epted this without much surprise. Chapter 2190: There’s One More Secret to Tell You Alright, now tell me, how do you feel about Spencer? Agnes asked with a curious look in her eyes. Do you still love him? Faced with this serious question, Summer couldnt help but think about the reason for their breakup. A faint pain still lingered in her heart. She remained silent and didnt directly answer her sister. Agnes stared at her sister without blinking, noticing the sadness in Summers eyes. She suddenly held her breath, Im sorry, I wont ask anymore. But she was her sister, the closest person to her. Summer focused on her and thought seriously before answering softly, Bubu, to be honest, I dont know I dont know if this feeling is love. Thinking about it makes my heart ache; it feels bittersweet. Im scared, anxious, and I miss him. Then that is love. Suchplex emotions intertwined, how could it not be love? Agnes said. She expressed her opinion, These are the sources of creation. I also hope that someone like that appears in my life, someone who can influence my emotions and make me experience suchplex feelings. I think it would be painful yet beautiful. Is the little girl finally looking forward to love? her sister asked. Agnes nodded, Yes, Im looking forward to meeting someone I love. It doesnt matter if he loves me back; I just want to love someone deeply, to care for him so much that I cant sleep at night. Why torture yourself? Isnt mutual love better? Its not that mutual love isnt good. Its just that love is something you cant force. Like Ansel towards me; maybe he thinks its love and hes been silently giving his all, but I dont feel anything for him. Isnt it all in vain? You make a lot of sense. Yes, there are many unrequited loves in this world, which is why there are so many touching stories. Thats why there are so many sad songs, so many tragic poems, so many heart-wrenching stories; they are all sources of creation. Sister, actually theres one more secret weighing on my heart. I think I should tell you.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As Agnes spoke, she took out her phone. Even if you find it shocking or unbelievable, its all true. Its about Rupert. Even though you broke up with him, you have the right to know. What is it? Although it had nothing to do with her anymore, Summer was a bit interested since her sister had built up the suspense. Curiosity is a human instinct. Taking the phone from her sisters hand, when Summer saw the evidence screenshots Spencer had sent over about Ruperts gambling debts- She was shocked! She flipped through each photo and carefully examined each item. As the amounts grewrger andrger, with interest rates that were no small figures and photos of him at the casino She couldnt say a word; her whole body seemed frozen. So much money; even ten Brightwood families couldnt pay it back! Not eating or drinking for 100 years wouldnt cover it but she didnt doubt the authenticity of these figures. Agnes watched her sister without blinking and sighed, Its a good thing you didnt n to marry him. If you were stubborn about it, I wouldnt be able to persuade you and would just worry. Summer looked up while holding the phone, Why would Spencer suddenly investigate him? You just need to believe that these things arent fake; theyre all real. Agnes suddenly felt very scared. You dont suspect that Spencer did this on purpose to get you by framing Rupert with false information, do you? No, Summer didnt have such thoughts. I believe these. The photos from the casino were surveince screenshots; it must have taken quite some effort to obtain them. Chapter 2191: Summer Takes the Blame But when Summer thought carefully, she murmured in shock, Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood probably dont know about this yet If they find out, they definitely wont be able to handle it She couldnt bear to think further. Theyll be furious, Agnes blurted out, taking a bite of an apple from the fruit te on the coffee table. Any parents would be! Theyve raised him with so much care, the pride of the vige, and hes a vampire! Hearing her sisters tone, Summer couldnt help but worry. Bubu, no matter what, you have to keep this from his parents. How can we keep such a big thing hidden? Agnes replied. He borrowed so much money; the creditors wont just let it go. If they cant get the money from him, theyll eventually find his parents. Regardless, we cant tell his parents, Summer insisted kindly. His parents have weak hearts; they could easily fall ill from the shock. We should keep it a secret as long as possible. Maybe Rupert can resolve it himself. Youre too kind-hearted. How is he going to solve it? Its so much money! Bubu! Okay, okay, I can keep it a secret. But can we really hide it? Agnes sighed. Hes such a mess. I just want to say, he must have a strong heart to still think about getting married! Summer was also at a loss for words regarding this matter. She felt a cold sweat for herself and her family. Luckily, she had no feelings for him and had grown over the past two years. Otherwise, marrying Rupert would have surely dragged her parents down. In the evening, at the Brightwood familys apartment building. The room was warmly lit as Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood took turns calling their sons phone every five minutes, but it was still turned off. This wont do! Mrs. Brightwood said anxiously. Rupert must be devastated by the breakup. Im afraid he might do something extreme. What should we do? I cant find my son She suddenly felt helpless and on the verge of tears. Mr. Brightwood was also worried but tried tofort his wife as the pir of support. He wont do that; Rupert is an adult. Lets go find Summer! Mrs. Brightwood couldnt sit still and grabbed her husbands hand. Maybe Rupert is with her, or she might know where he is. With that, she got up and headed out. It was impossible to stop her; Mr. Brightwood was also concerned since their sons phone had been off for so long, and he had a bad feeling. So he followed his wife downstairs and drove her to Summers apartment. In the car, Mrs. Brightwood sat in the passenger seat, feeling terrible. A good rtionship can make a man better; a bad woman will ruin an excellent man. Im so disappointed in that girl Summer! Mr. Brightwood drove with a serious expression and said nothing, focusing only on finding their son quickly. Summer isnt good enough for Rupert; I dont know why shes being so picky when she has no self-awareness! This was Mrs. Brightwoods true feeling. Mr. Brightwood reflected quietly, Maybe there were issues between them that we didnt notice as elders. Its just that Summer changed, Mrs. Brightwood angrily used. Our son never changed; he came back wanting to marry her immediately, putting his career aside. Its Summer who doesnt appreciate it, thinking shes be a phoenix just because shes entered showbiz!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 2192: Wish Fulfillment Mrs. Brightwood hurled usations one after another, but Mr. Brightwood, as the father, remained silent. He felt powerless regarding his sons rtionship issues. Arguments between couples were normal, but breaking up was a big deal. If a rtionship truly couldnt continue, it was better to encourage separation rather than reconciliation. He just hoped for an amicable parting and that his son could quickly recover from the heartbreak without disappearing by turning off his phone. If anything happens to my son, she must take full responsibility! Mrs. Brightwood had already torn down all pretense, her anger palpable. This unfaithful woman! How could she betray our kindness! As the sky darkened and stars began to dot the horizon, a bright moon shone down. In the apartment, Spencer stood outside Summers closed door. The sharpness of youth had softened in him; his thin lips were cold and stern like a chiseled de, but his eyes held unprecedentedplexity and deep affection. Was she inside? What was she doing? What was she thinking? Would there be a moment when she thought of him too? When she remembered him, were her memories sweet or painful? Or were they indifferent or regretful? Spencer stood alone outside the door, desperately wanting to knock. He longed to see her, even from a distance, just to ease the love and longing that weighed heavily on his heart. This intense love and yearning disturbed his thoughts and left him restless. As he raised his hand to knock, he recalled his brothers advice: give her some time and space in moments like these. So the hand he had finally mustered the courage to lift silently dropped back down. Inside the brightly lit room, Agnes realized her sister hadnt eaten dinner yet. She stood up and volunteered, Ill go get you something you like to eat. Ill be right back! As she walked towards the door and opened it, she unexpectedly found Spencer standing outside alone. Both Agnes and Spencer were momentarily surprised as their eyes met. He hadnt expected the door to open suddenly; she hadnt expected him to be there. Spencer quickly masked his awkwardness with a slight smile. Spencer, you Agnes beamed and said cheerfully, Come in! My sister is inside. Ill go get her dinner! Ill be back soon! Without waiting for Spencers response, Agnes pulled him inside before he could react.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As their eyes met, Spencer felt a bit at a loss. After Agnes left and closed the door behind her with a bang, only he and Summer remained in the brightly lit room. Summer hadnt expected to see him at this moment either. It was their first meeting since leaving the set; Spencer hadnt been able to find her after work. Her early departure seemed intentional to avoid him; Spencer was well aware of this. Remembering his brothers words again, Spencer didnt want to mess things up. He wanted to give her some time and space, but now that he had seen her Summer, I He began to speak but felt conflicted about staying or disturbing her. Sit down, Summer said calmly as she looked away and remained seated on the sofa. She felt it was necessary to talk with him. Agnes took the elevator downstairs and felt a surge of joy as she rushed out of the building-Spencer had been outside! Chapter 2193: Unwelcome Visitors How long had he been standing outside the door? Does he love his sister so much? Does he not even have the courage to knock on the door? Is he afraid of disturbing his sister? This cautiousness is a manifestation of love. The more Agnes thought about it, the more envious she became. After missing each other for ten years, they were finally going to reunite. As she walked out of the neighborhood, she didnt notice a familiar car driving into the neighborhood. Soon, the car parked in front of the building entrance, and Mrs. Brightwoodined all the way, full ofints about Summer. Her sons phone still couldnt get through. When they got out of the car, Mr. Brightwood said to her, Solve the problem. Control your emotions. If you cant continue, agree to their breakup. Let everyone calm down. Finding Rupert is the key. If anything happens to my son, I wont let her off! Mrs. Brightwood expressed her attitude, Rupert hasnt experienced the pain of heartbreak. Im afraid he wont be able to handle it. Its already sote, and his phone still cant get through. Its really frustrating. Mr. Brightwood didnt say anything else. He hung his head and walked towards the entrance. Mrs. Brightwood followed him. In fact, neither of them was sure if their son was here. But as parents, they hoped their son would be safe.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. They came here to find Summer and understand the situation. As they walked out of the elevator, they arrived at the closed door. Mrs. Brightwood raised her hand and rang the doorbell. And at this moment inside Summer sat on the couch with Spencer crouching in front of her. His hand rested gently on the armrest, not touching her, but when he looked up at her, tenderness filled his eyes. When they heard the doorbell, both turned their gaze towards the door. At the same time, they both had a question: Agnes could enter with fingerprint recognition, so why did she ring the doorbell? When Summer withdrew her gaze, Spencer also withdrew his gaze, their eyes meeting. The doorbell continued to ring. Spencer stood up and walked towards the door. When Spencer opened the door, Mrs. Brightwood, who had suppressed her anger, burst into mes upon seeing him! And Spencer was also slightly surprised to see the two outside the door; it was unexpected. Spencers eyes turned chilly as he held onto the doorknob, blocking them from entering without saying a word,pletely disying a masters demeanor. The door opened but there was no movement for a while. Summer couldnt help but stand up. Summer is inside, right?! Mrs. Brightwood couldnt contain her anger. She just broke up with her son and now shes fooling around with another man. When did you two get together?! Youve probably been cheating on my Rupert all along! Mrs. Brightwood was about to walk in but was stopped by Spencers solid body like a door panel. Get out of my way!! Summer,e out!! You shameless woman! Spencers cold and handsome face remained unchanged as he stared at them, his eyes emitting a chilling light. Summer appeared calm as she stood beside Spencer within sight of the two elders outside the door. Let them in, Summer spoke softly because she didnt want them to make a scene in the hallway and attract attention from neighbors. With the homeowner speaking up, even if reluctantly, Spencer had no choice but to step aside. Mrs. Brightwood dragged Mr. Brightwood and arrogantly stormed in, Summer, you have some nerve! Youve always been as weak as a little rabbit, turns out youve already hooked up with a rich man! Youre two-faced! Mrs. Brightwood went mad with anger, You slut! Summer took a step back and instinctively closed her eyes and turned her face as she saw Mrs. Brightwood raising her hand menacingly! Chapter 2194: Spencer Couldn’t Stay Calm Spencer grabbed the middle-aged womans raised wrist and unceremoniously pushed her towards the middle-aged man. The force was so great that Mrs. Brightwood lost her bnce and stumbled directly onto Mr. Brightwood. Mr. Brightwood couldnt react in time, and the speed of it all caused him to barely catch her, nearly toppling both of them. Taking advantage of the moment, Spencer wrapped his arm around Summers shoulder, dering his dominance as he red at the two elders. Shes my woman. Id like to see who dares to touch a hair on her head! He must be tired of living!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Summer, who had just opened her eyes, turned abruptly to look at him, feeling an overwhelming sense of protection from him. At this moment, Agnes entered with dinner, eximing, Im back! She looked up and was immediately stunned by the scene before her. She froze at the doorway with her mouth agape, not even closing the door behind her. Spencers gaze was sharp as a knife as he stared directly at the two elders. You just want to know the reason for the breakup, right? He could no longer hold back. Ill tell you clearly today! Summer realized what he was about to do and quickly turned to him, No! He would reveal Ruperts gambling problem! She grabbed Spencers arm, hoping he would calm down. Spencer turned to her; she shook her head firmly, hoping he wouldnt spill everything, fearing the elders couldnt handle it. But Mrs. Brightwood, who had just steadied herself, saw Spencer holding Summers shoulder and their subtlemunication. Seeing Summers anxiety and fear, she became even more convinced that there was something sordid between them. Speak! Go ahead! Why not? Whats there to hide? Are you afraid to face it? Mrs. Brightwood lost all rationality in her rage. When did you start messing around together? This must be rified today! The word messing rted to Summers reputation andpletely enraged Spencer! Unreasonable! Wait here! Ill get the reason for the breakup! Spencer released Summer and strode out. Spencer! Summer reached out to grab him but missed! His figure quickly disappeared through the door. Agnes stepped aside in fear, feeling a murderous aura emanating from him. The young girl held the dinner bag, reacting a beat slower than usual; she didnt even greet the Brightwood family elders-though in this situation, it wasnt necessary. Soon, Spencer returned with a stack of incriminating evidence against Rupert. Summer instinctively tried to block him, No! Spencer, calm down! But Mrs. Brightwood pushed her aside and demanded, Whats there to hide? I want to see! She reached out and snatched the thick stack of documents from Spencers hands. Spencer let go of the documents and steadied Summer after Mrs. Brightwood pushed her away. Mr. Brightwood joined his wife in flipping through the documents As they read on, their expressions changed drastically. This is your precious son! Spencer couldnt help but add fuel to the fire, listing each offense one by one. He started gambling in his freshman year! He only made some money at first but got hooked after tasting sess and has been outsmarted ever since! He umted massive debts that you still havent discovered! What a pair of failed parents! Spencer! Summer gritted her teeth and whispered urgently; she knew things had reached a point of no return. But Spencerid it all bare. If you doubt the authenticity of these documents, I can y you two audio recordings right now! With that, he took out his phone; Summer couldnt stop him! Like a stubborn child, Spencer opened a message from his brother and yed an audio recording- Summer closed her eyes helplessly; she could only leave it to fate now-hoping no one would be driven to their breaking point! Chapter 2195: How Could They Accept This? Rupert, you bastard! You changed your number! Do you think that just because youre back in Arkpool City, those debts will disappear? Im telling you, no way! Why arent you hanging up? Rupert, arent you supposed to be capable?! The same arrogant voice of the man continued. Brother, please dont do this The familiar voice of their son came through, humble and low, I havent forgotten the money I owe you. How about this, Ill transfer $300, 000 to you first. Send me your ount number, and Ill go to the bank immediately. His tone was as weak as a grandsons, causing his parents immense heartache. Rupert, youd better not y any tricks on me! You have money but make mee to collect it! The other party lost all patience. I can find your new number; I can also find all the information about your parents. They are teachers; I have their photos and addresses! $300, 000 Mr. Brightwood seemed to realize something. The first bank notification he received was for a $300, 000 transfer Immediately after that, Spencer yed them a second recording, one that even Summer couldnt stop. Hello, brother. Rupert, the deadline you agreed on has passed. Are you going to repay the money or not? Damn it! Are you messing with me? The other party was furious. Do you think I cant deal with you just because youve run back? Brother, Ill pay, of course Ill pay. Its only right to repay a debt. Again, their sons familiar voice sounded as weak as apdogs. But Im a bit tight on cash right now. Can you give me two more days? Give you more time? Look at how long Ive already given you! The other party was fierce. Not a penny less than $3 million! Let me ask you this: do you have the money now or not?! It sounded like he would kill if he didnt get paid. Can I give you $1 million first? Ill pay right now! This is my moms savings! I just got my hands on it! Their sons voice was full of panic. Hearing this, the elderly couples heartspletely sank. Then transfer it now! Im waiting! The other party had lost all patience.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood understood that their son hadnt used the money to buy a house but to repay debts and it was just a drop in the bucket. The massive debt fell before the two elders eyes; preliminary calctions showed that the interest alone exceeded $3 million This thick stack of documents was all evidence of their sons crimes. Involving over 50 lending tforms It was already a bottomless pit that couldnt be filled. Spencer knew they had seen and heard enough, so he put away his phone and added in conclusion, This is the reason for the breakup youve been asking about. No one would be foolish enough to take on such massive debt for him! You are his parents! But Summer isnt! She has no obligation to indulge him! If he doesnt shape up, he cant me others! Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood slowly raised their eyes in realization, tears streaming down their faces as they looked at each other. In an instant, they seemed to age years; their fingers trembled as they held onto the documents. And besides, your Rupert is not sincere at all! Spencer directly used. He wanted to scam her into marriage! He wanted to take over Summers familypensation money! Just like he tricked you out of your money! Hearing this made Mrs. Brightwood feel like her head was about to explode from pain! How could she ept this? The son they had painstakingly raised had caused such a huge disaster an irreparable mistake. Seeing the elderly couples distressed state, Summer became anxious too. Mr. Brightwood, Mrs. Brightwood She turned to stop Spencer. Dont say any more! Mrs. Brightwoods eyes widened further; her breathing became more rapid as she reached her breaking point. Her head felt like it would burst from pressure! The whole world turned dark! Chapter 2196: Spencer’s Justification She was so angry she almost fell ill! When Summer realized what was happening, Mrs. Brightwood suddenly lost all her strength. Her eyes closed, her knees buckled, and she copsed. Mrs. Brightwood! Summer instinctively tried to catch her, but Spencer pulled her back. Summer watched helplessly as Mrs. Brightwood hit the ground hard. At that moment, Mr. Brightwood also fainted without warning, his body crashing to the floor. Ah-! Agnes was so startled by the sudden turn of events that she dropped the packed dinner she was holding. The food sttered on the ground. Both elderly people had fainted in Summers apartment! Summer was stunned and looked anxiously at Spencer. She then forcefully pulled her hand free from his grip and knelt down to check on them. Mr. Brightwood! Mrs. Brightwood!! She was very worried. Although she appeared rational, she quickly pulled out her phone. In reality, she was very flustered; her trembling fingers dialing 911 betrayed her anxiety. Spencer did not stop her from calling 911; after all, he couldnt let them die there-it would be bad luck. Agnes also knelt down and checked for breathing from both elders. They were still breathing She breathed a sigh of relief but remained very concerned. People can die from anger Agnes was still worried. Hello, doctor, two elderly people have fainted here! Summer hurriedly exined the situation to the doctor, providing detailed information about their location and why they had fainted-not from heatstroke but from anger. The doctor said an ambnce would be dispatched immediately. Spencer stood aside; he neither stopped nor helped at all. Summer couldnt move the two elders by herself and feared causing them further harm, so she anxiously waited with her phone in hand. Standing up, she nced at Spencer. She didnt know what to say and didnt want to me him too harshly. She just asked, Are you happy now? Its not that Im happy; its that they wont give up, Spencer exined. If they dont know the truth, theyll die thinking its your fault. They have high blood pressure and coronary heart disease; they cant afford to get angry, Summer emphasized. I never wanted to argue with them. But I cant stand seeing you wronged, Spencer said confidently, lifting his chin slightly. Summer stared at him intently; his words felt familiar because it wasnt the first time Spencer had said that to her. Back in high school, whenever she felt wronged, he would always help her out and then say- Summer, I cant stand seeing you wronged! Their gazes met old memories resurfaced. Agnes slowly stood up, silently watching them without daring to speak. After a while, doctors arrived. Summer and Agnes helped lift the two elders onto stretchers.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. As the medical personnel carried the elders out, Spencer grabbed both girls arms. They turned to look at him! Where are you going? You cant go! Spencer said calmly, his tone indifferent. Have you forgotten how arrogant they were just now? Youre not family; what good will it do if you go? Before either girl could respond, Spencer continued, You should stay away from such failed parents; otherwise, when you have children in the future, it will be hard to raise them well. Chapter 2197: Afraid of Being Scolded, He Didn’t Dare to Enter What kind of logic is this? Are you family members of the patient? The doctor, seeing no one following him out, poked his head in and asked. No! Spencer looked towards the door and answered decisively. Coincidentally, the doctor recognized him. Meeting Spencers gaze, he shivered involuntarily. After all, Spencer had starred in a drama. Isnt this Spencer? Moreover, the doctor knew his other identity-he was Mr. Marshs brother! So if he said no, then it was a no! The doctor didnt force a family member toe out. Normally, when an elderly person is hospitalized for emergency treatment, a family member should be present. Thus, the doctor didnt dare to provoke Spencer and left directly. Watching the door close, the two sisters didnt insist but couldnt help feeling worried. They wont be in any danger, right? Agnes asked anxiously. The young girl suddenly felt a bit scared. They wont die from anger, will they? After all, the incident happened in her sisters apartment. If responsibility were to be assigned, they would have to bear part of it. Even if they die, it would be because of their ungrateful son, Spencer replied calmly as he released the girls arms. Why are you so nervous? Summer looked at the scattered evidence about Rupert on the floor and felt heavy-hearted. She could understand the parents feelings. Agnes nced at the dinner scattered not far away and felt distressed. Oh no, your dinner Ill go buy some. Before he finished speaking, Spencer stepped out. He couldnt let his precious Summer go hungry. Three seconds after the door closed, Summer sighed. She put her hands on her hips and spun around a few times. He really has a temper! Couldnt even hold him back! Agnes didntment either; todays events were hard to judge who was right or wrong. The girl thought for a moment and said, Actually, from Spencers perspective, hes not wrong. But Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood shouldnt have to pay for this. Summer bent down to pick up the scattered evidence piece by piece. The data was unbearable to look at. This family is falling apart. Soon, there was a knock on the door. The sisters exchanged nces. Summer picked up thest piece of evidence while Agnes went to open the door. Spencer stood outside holding a bag. He lifted it towards his sister. Eat while its hot. It seemed he wasnt nning toe in. Agnes took the bag and nced at him. He looked like a child who had done something wrong, nervously biting his lip before turning and walking away towards his ce. Was he afraid of being scolded by his sister? Actually, his sister also had quite a temper! Agnes didnt say anything either. When Spencer opened that door, she gently closed this one. Then she walked towards her sister with the bag. This is also dinner; eat while its hot. He bought it. Summer wasnt in the mood to think about what Spencer was feeling at that moment; she was instinctively worried about Mr. and Mrs. Brightwoods health. They shouldnt be in any life-threatening danger. So that night, she barely slept. She tried calling Rupert but couldnt get through She wanted to inform him that his parents had fainted and were hospitalized. He didnt reply to her messages either.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The next morning- In a rtively remote suburb, inside an abandoned factory on the seventh floor in arge storage room without windows, dust particles swirled in the air as sunlight streamed in. Rupert had spent the night here, sitting against arge pir with his waist tightly bound to it by thick rope. Chapter 2198: He Wants to Go Too His hands were tied behind his back with hemp rope all night, causing severe shoulder pain. His legs were tightly bound, with his ankles tied together without any gap. Any slight movement made his skin chafe painfully, possibly even breaking the skin. His mouth was stuffed with arge towel, making his lips feel like they were about to crack. He couldnt make any sound, and his throat was unbearably dry. This feeling of difort and despair was overwhelming. Moreover, he was covered in mosquito bites from the previous night, which itched terribly. Since being tied up yesterday, he hadnt seen anyone. He didnt know who had captured him or their purpose, but he suspected it was a creditor. The sun was already high in the sky, yet there was no sign of anyoneing, nor could he hear any footsteps. He was extremely thirsty and his stomach growled with hunger. Would they really let him starve to death? As this thought crossed Ruperts mind, he felt even more hopeless. The next morning. Summer requested half a day off from the director, who then informed Spencer. Spencer immediately got up, grabbed a piece of clothing to throw on, and rushed out the door. At that moment, Summer was also leaving her house. Their eyes met, and Summer hesitated slightly upon seeing him in pajamas with a coat thrown over.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Spencer quickly approached her, grabbed her hand without saying a word, and pulled her back into his house, mming the door shut behind them. Wait for me; Ill change clothes quickly! he said as he disappeared into the bedroom. Standing in the living room, Summer had no idea what he was up to but patiently waited without leaving. Soon enough, Spencer emerged dressed in formal attire. Lets go. Im not going to the set this morning, Summer said, her eyes on his handsome face. I know; youre going to the hospital, right? Spencer replied. Ill go with you. Summers expression darkened. Shall we go? He pulled her arm. Ill drive you. Summer stopped and pulled her arm away from him firmly. I dont want you toe with me. Why not? Im going to visit a patient, not to upset them, Summer said bluntly, fearing he might anger someone to death. Spencer shrugged innocently with his usual calm demeanor. Summer, can you be more objective? Dont be so biased. Was it me who made them faint? It was Rupert! Summer didnt want to argue with him and turned to leave. Spencer followed closely behind her into the elevator and stood beside her as they descended. When the elevator doors opened, he quickly blocked her way out. Ill go with you to the hospital; I promise I wont say anything inappropriate. Summer looked up at him as he earnestly vowed, If I cant keep my promise or say something wrong, you can ignore me for the rest of your life! He added, Im going because I want to protect you. Ruperts mother is very formidable; youre no match for her. The elevator doors opened and closed repeatedly as people outside tried to get in, but Spencer stood there blocking the way without a care. He waited for Summers answer. Knowing how stubborn he could be and not wanting to cause a scene in front of others, she finally relented. Alright. Only then did Spencer step aside. As Summer walked out, he followed happily like a child. Ill drive you, he offered again. Chapter 2199: Spencer and Summer Summer did not refuse; she acquiesced. At the right time, she needed to cooperate with him, giving him a sense of presence without constantly undermining him. Otherwise, he might get upset and cause trouble. Truth be told, Summer had already experienced Mrs. Brightwoods attitudest night and was concerned that the elderly couples mood had not yet calmed down. With Spencer around, at least Summer herself wouldnt get hurt. Spencer eagerly opened the car door for her. Summer calmly sat in the passenger seat, unaware that Spencer had already begun to give her a sense of security. Spencer happily closed the door for her, then walked around the car to the drivers seat. He quickly started the car and drove towards the hospital.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Summer sat properly, looking ahead before turning her gaze out the window. Sitting alone in his car made her feel a bit uneasy. She thought about the conflict in the apartmentst night and Spencers defense of her, making her feelingsplicated. He had bought dinner but was reluctant to enter, fearing she would me him. Being with her made Spencer both excited and happy but also inexplicably nervous and uneasy. He was afraid of not doing well enough and making her unhappy. For instance, now he didnt dare drive too fast, controlling his speed well so as not to leave a reckless impression. The car headed towards the hospital. Since neither of them spoke to break the silence, the atmosphere in the car was somewhat oppressive. Finally, Spencer couldnt help but y a song, adjusting the volume to a moderate level, which eased the atmosphere slightly. In the music, Summer unknowingly recalled their high school days together-their moments together were distant yet clear-innocent and sincere. Spencer held the steering wheel with his left hand and tried to hold her hand with his right. When he seeded, he interlocked their fingers lightly. Summer continued looking out the window, her chest tightening slightly as she pulled her thoughts back from ten years ago. After a while, a calm Summer gently withdrew her fingers from his palm and ced them back on her right leg. She still didnt turn her head but kept looking out the window; however, her cheeks were slightly flushed, and her heartbeat gradually became erratic. Spencer didnt insist further; at least she hadnt immediately pulled away when he held her hand earlier, indicating that she still had feelings for him. This made Spencers lips curl up slightly in happiness. At the hospital. After several hours of emergency treatment, Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood were out of life-threatening danger by one in the morning and were transferred to a regr ward. They had been on IV drips until they woke up just now. The two beds were about a meter apart. Mrs. Brightwood sat up at the head of her bed, trembling as she dialed Oakes sales office number. Mrs. Brightwood! The sales office staff was delighted to receive this long-stored number, thinking she wanted to buy a house. Are you calling early to confirm your purchase? Im asking if my son Rupert hase to buy a house? The elderly woman vaguely knew the answer but wanted to confirm it. No, there hasnt been any Mr. Rupert buying a house recently. Hearing this, Mrs. Brightwood felt an instant blockage in her chest! It was as if she was suffocating! She held the phone with one hand and clutched her chest with the other. Okay, I understand. Thank you. Chapter 2200: The Cruel Reality Mrs. Brightwood, about our house, should we Before the person on the other end could finish, Mrs. Brightwoods trembling fingers ended the call, and herst shred of hope copsed. Clutching her phone tightly, even breathing was painful. She lowered her head in despair, her eyes vacant, without tears or wails, just silent with a deathly pallor and a nk mind. No one knew what she was thinking. Mr. Brightwood, sitting on another bed, held his breath and couldnt stop his body from trembling. He sat there like a statue, not crying either. The room was filled with an overwhelming sadness. The hearts of the elderly couple were torn apart, silently bleeding. They were bewildered, utterly clueless about what to do next. They had never encountered anything like this before; it was beyond their ability to solve. The amount of money involved was astronomical. After about five minutes, Mrs. Brightwood slowly turned her gaze to her husband on the adjacent bed and weakly asked, What should we do now? Mr. Brightwood was logging into the bank on his phone to check where the money had gone. The first transfer was $300, 000 to a Mr. Smith and then one transfer after another, all into Ruperts ount. And that money must have been transferred out too, given how many creditors there were. This proved that the evidence Spencer provided yesterday was true. The phone recordings were real too. In fact, the elderly couple had already believed it yesterday; they just didnt want to face it. How they wished it was all a dream! Seeing her husbands fingers trembling as he held the phone, Mrs. Brightwoods eyes filled with pain. How much does Rupert owe? Did you see it clearly yesterday?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Tens of millions He saw it clearly and could hardly bear to recall it. How could an ordinary family withstand such an amount? What should we do The womans heart shatteredpletely, the pain tearing through her as tears began to fall uncontrobly. What should we do now If we cant repay this money, will it cost him his life? She trembled. Its hard to say Mr. Brightwood couldnt remain calm either and murmured softly, Even in awful society, those who lend at high interest rates are not easy to deal with. Owing so much money and not being able to repay it-how could they let him go? Mrs. Brightwood hurriedly dialed her sons number again but found his phone still turned off! At this moment, she had a particrly bad premonition. Could something have happened to Rupert? Could something have happened to him? She cried out in fear. Mr. Brightwood didnt dare answer; he couldnt even bear to think about it He was also terrified inside. Rupert was their only son! Her husbands silence made Mrs. Brightwoods emotionspletely copse! She began to wail loudly, Its my fault! Its my fault! I didnt educate him well; I didnt guide him properly. I only focused on his grades and ignored his character As a mother, she deeply regretted it. At this time, Spencer and Summer were walking down the hospital corridor toward them and heard the sounds of crying and self-meing from the ward When they reached the door, they saw the elderly couple each sitting at the head of their beds-one with their head bowed in silent despair and the other pounding their chest in regretful tears. But in the face of the consequences they faced, regretful tears seemed so powerless This scene touched Summer; her expression grew serious. Spencer turned his gaze to the girl beside him; his mood wasnt much better either. Although Mrs. Brightwood had been arrogant yesterday, encountering such a situation made her plight indeed sympathetic. Summer took a deep breath and raised her hand to knock on the door. Chapter 2201: Pleading with Summer Upon hearing the knock on the door, the elderly couple looked up and saw a familiar man and woman standing there. They both felt a sense of nostalgia and change. After a brief moment of surprise, Summer stepped inside, followed by the man. For some reason, the Brightwood couple felt an unusual aura and restrained their emotions, not daring to cry out loud. Summer had almost be their daughter-inw but was now seen with another man. This left them feeling bitter, though they knew it was their sons fault. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood were lost in thought, feeling as if it were all a dream. Mr. Brightwood, Mrs. Brightwood, Summer greeted them softly as she approached the bed, just like she used to. She hadnt held any grudges overst nights events; instead, she was worried about their well-being. Mrs. Brightwoods eyes filled with tears as she remembered her disappointing son. Her voice trembled as she asked, Summer, can you contact Rupert? Parker and I cant find him. We dont know if hes been taken by debt collectors we dont know how he is Summer understood a mothers concern. Spencer spoke up softly, Maybe you should call the police. The elderly couple was startled, and Summer quickly turned to look at him. Realizing his mistake, Spencer touched his nose awkwardly and looked out the window in silence. No police please dont call the police, Mrs. Brightwood pleaded fearfully. My son will have a criminal record hell go to jail he cant be locked up; prison is a disaster!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Summer didnt know what to say; she felt deep sympathy. Mrs. Brightwood, I dont know where Rupert is either. Ive tried calling him, but his phone is off. Summer! The middle-aged woman looked at her tearfully and pleaded, If you hear anything about him, please let us know immediately. Dont abandon him After all, youre still his fiancee; you two are engaged. I dont care if you end up together or not, but youre engaged now Im worried the kidnappers might contact you since Rupert wouldnt want them to reach out to us Mrs. Brightwood was considering every possibility. Spencer was visibly displeased by this but held his tongue. Moved by her plea, Summer could understand a mothers heartache. Mrs. Brightwood continued, Summer, no matter how much money is needed, well find a way we cant just watch him die those loan sharks are terrifying. Though she had never encountered them personally, she had seen the news. Realizing something important, Spencer discreetly took out his phone and began typing a message against the wall. Summer didnt notice his actions; her focus remained on Mrs. Brightwood. I promise you, she said with a heavy heart, her nose tingling with emotion. No matter what happens, if I hear anything about him, Ill notify you immediately. Chapter 2202: What Is Spencer Up To? But Mrs. Brightwood, I think Rupert is an adult and he must take responsibility for his actions. In such a situation, he could turn himself in, Summer said softly. Perhaps thats the only way for him to have a chance to reform. Hiding for a lifetime isnt a solution, and it also puts his life at risk. So, is he hiding? Mrs. Brightwoods eyes lit up with hope. He wasnt captured? He hid himself? Did he tell you? Where is he now?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. I dont know. Summer quickly exined, I really dont know his whereabouts. Im just looking at this rationally and analyzing the situation. Seeing that the girl didnt seem to be lying, Mrs. Brightwoods eyes dimmed, and she lowered her head, starting to cry her emotions copsed again. Summer sat down on the edge of the bed, feeling sad as she held Mrs. Brightwoods hand gently. Mrs. Brightwood, no matter what, you and Mr. Brightwood should take care of yourselves. At this point, many things must be borne by Rupert himself; first, he needs to show up. Summer, even if there were ten Ruperts, they couldnt repay all this money. Mrs. Brightwood looked up tearfully, cing all her hopes on her. Summer, youre a good girl; can you think of a way to help? Tens of millions! Summers heart skipped a beat. How could shee up with a solution? At this moment, Spencer, who had finished sending a message, couldnt help but interject again, Even ten Summers couldnt pay it back! Mrs. Brightwood looked at him in silence. Summer pressed her lips together without ncing at him or warning him with her eyes because he was right; helping to repay the money was unrealistic given therge amount. Then came Mr. Brightwoods heavy sigh from the hospital room. Meanwhile, arge wave of reporters drove towards the hospital. They came from various influential media outlets as if they had received some news and rushed from all directions. About ten minutester, Spencer checked his watch and estimated the time without urging her. Afterforting the elder Brightwoods and seeing their emotions stabilize somewhat, doctors and nurses came to check on them. The results showed no major health issues but suggested they stay for observation and receive some medication. When Summer walked out of the hospital room, Spencer followed her towards the elevator. As the elevator doors opened and people exited, only she and he stepped inside. The doors closed and the elevator descended. In the rtively confined space, Spencer couldnt help but ask her, Do you want me to help Rupert? Summer turned to him with confusion. How? Help him pay back the money, Spencer added calmly. If you ask me to help him, I can consider it. Summer thought he was crazy! Tens of millions! Burning money wasnt done like this! She rolled her eyes at him and quickly looked away, feeling not grateful but rather finding him unreasonable. Ding! The elevator doors opened. As she stepped out quickly, Spencer withdrew his gaze from her and followed her out. Im serious; Im not joking with you! Do you have too much money? She walked briskly ahead and nced back at him. Use it for charity instead of cleaning up his mess! When Summer reached the hospital lobby entrance, she was startled by the influx of media rushing in. Instinctively stepping back, she ended up retreating right into Spencers arms. Spencer took advantage of the moment to wrap an arm around her shoulders protectively with a burst of boyfriend-like strength. Chapter 2203: My Future Wife Miss Summer, Spencer, what is your rtionship? Why are you both at the hospital? a reporter asked loudly with great interest. Are you secretly dating? Dont you have any filming tasks today? Why are you both here at the hospital? Can you satisfy our curiosity? another reporter pushed forward with a microphone. Spencer! Can you answer us? Miss Summer, could you reveal your rtionship with Spencer? another journalist asked directly. Are you two dating? Everyone was eagerly waiting for an answer to this question, surrounding them persistently. The shlights kept flickering! The sound of camera shutters was incessant! Many photos were taken, and videos were recorded. Surrounded by twenty to thirty reporters at the hospital entrance, all microphones were thrust in front of her and him! It seemed there was no denying this question. Summers heart started to panic. She was very afraid that the media would uncover her identity as Ruperts fiancee and then expose Ruperts huge gambling debts. If this matter blew up, it would be a fatal blow to the Brightwood family. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood would also inevitably be disturbed by the media. Because airing family scandals publicly was an ingrained belief for the older generation. At this moment, Spencers broad hand still held Summers shoulder. He looked firmly at the reporters and announced- Let me introduce her to everyone. This is my girlfriend! My future wife! The mother of my future children! Her name is Summer. We are currently co-starring in a drama called Noodle Couple! We hope everyone will support it when it airs! The shing lights dazzled Summers eyes. Instinctively, she raised her hand to shield herself and turned her head towards Spencer! When she heard these words, she looked up in shock! The crowd of reporters cheered! All the sounds of blessings filled her ears. When Summer looked at Spencer, he held her shoulder even tighter, almost deliberately! With one hand in his pocket, he looked seriously at all the reporters with a determined gaze! His words didnt sound like a joke at all. In front of so many people, Summer couldnt forcefully break free or push him away. But she was about to copse, feeling that he was causing trouble! Announcing such groundless things!! It would surely stir up a storm! At this moment, Spencer began to lead Summer forward, Please make way; we have things to do. They started to break through the crowd. The reporters gave way graciously since they got the information they wanted and continued to offer their blessings. They reached the Maybach, and Spencer quickly opened the car door for her to get in. Like a gentleman, he closed the door and turned to address the reporters behind him, We have business to attend to and need to get back to the set. If you have any questions in the future, feel free to ask me. Please dont disturb my Summer anymore. Thank you for your cooperation. Then he politely put his hands together and bowed to everyone. It was clear that Spencer really liked this girl. He had never officially announced anyone as his legitimate girlfriend before in front of the media Spencer returned to the drivers seat with a smile on his face; his back looked so cool! The media quickly snapped photos! Soon they drove away The reporters were very excited, frantically taking pictures of the departing car! Todays news was simply explosive! Everyone wanted to be first; everyone wanted exclusivity, so they quickly returned to their cars and headed straight for their offices! Some even started editing articles on the road! They sent photos to their editors and called in details from the scene so that they could quickly write and publish their stories.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2204: Rupert’s Conscience is Gone Around noon In a rtively remote suburb, the abandoned factory was deste, with weeds growing all around. Rupert, who had been hungry and thirsty all night, was still tied to that pir. No one cared about his life or death, as if he had been abandoned. He looked extremely weak, his stomach growling with hunger. He couldnt find afortable position; his whole body was numb, blood cirction was poor, and his head felt dizzy. The scorching sun shone directly down; there were no windows installed here. The sunlight beamed harshly on him, making him feel inexplicably irritable. The surroundings were exceptionally quiet, and Rupert was enveloped in fear, his heart far from calm. He closed his eyes and leaned against the pir, waiting for death with a heart full of despair. Memories of his parents sacrifices over the years and the first girl who entered his heart, Summer, shed through his mind. They now seemed so distant, as if they belonged to another century. He wondered if he would ever see them again in this lifetime. Rupert knew very well that he owed the most to his parents. They had sacrificed a lot for him, worked hard to save money to send him abroad for studies, and lived frugally their whole lives to buy him a marital home. As he thought about it, tears of regret rolled down his cheeks. At this moment, he felt genuine remorse. He didnt know how much time had passed when the sound of leather shoes scraping the ground reached him, approaching from afar withzy steps that grew clearer. Ruperts nerves tightened slightly as he slowly opened his eyes. It wasnt an illusion-someone had appeared. Just when he thought he would die here, he saw two men in ck coats walking toward him. The men had one hand behind their backs and a cigarette in the other hand, asionally taking a puff. The smoke rings blurred Ruperts vision; he couldnt see their faces clearly, but one of them seemed to have a scar on his face. Sitting on the ground, Rupert felt that these men looked down on him with an imposing presence. As they stopped in front of him, Rupert gradually regained consciousness and became alert again. With arge towel stuffed in his mouth, he couldnt make a sound, but his survival instinct red up instantly. His tired and bloodshot eyes lit up with hope as he moved slightly. This was a plea for help-his bodynguage spoke volumes. If they pulled out the towel from his mouth, he would immediately beg for mercy like a turtle grandson and say all kinds of good things to them. Rupert had never seen these two men before but sensed they were creditors; otherwise, they wouldnt have tied him up for no reason. He owed so much money that he couldnt remember what his creditors looked like anymore; he had countless creditors. He borrowed ten thousand here and twenty thousand there; even small amounts like one hundred or two hundred dors were borrowed until he was at the end of his rope. Although he had no money now, he had Summer. As long as Summer was his fiancee, she had to help! She had demolitionpensation money and had entered the entertainment industry As long as Rupert didnt agree to break off the engagement, Summer would have to help him pay off his debts.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. This was something Rupert firmly believed in. But the two men stood still in front of him with cigarettes in their mouths, looking down at him without any intention of squatting down to remove the gag from his mouth. So there was no way for him to mention that he had a fiancee who could help pay off his debts. Rupert strained to lift his head; deep inside, he was extremely terrified-these men were not kind-hearted at all. What were they here for? Sure enough, before he could react, the hands that were behind their backs slowly extended forward. Rupert saw that they were holding long whips! Chapter 2205: Rupert Lost His Conscience 2 The next second, their lips twisted into a cold sneer as they raised the whip high and brought it down heavily. Pain! Intense pain! The whipshed fiercely against Ruperts body. This is for hiding every day! This is for not repaying the money! Rupert, you big liar! Go to hell! You keep fooling me, saying youll pay next month, always next month! He couldnt cry or shout; the intense pain awakened every cell in Ruperts body. It was unbearable, pure torture; death would be a relief. His hands and feet were tightly bound, unable to dodge a singlesh, only endure them. He instinctively shrank his neck, burying his head as much as possible to protect his face, but the whip had no eyes. Soon, the two men took turns whipping him until their arms grew tired, leaving Ruperts body a bloody mess. Seeing Rupert slumped weakly against the pir, barely moving, they finally stopped. Rupert was on the verge of death, numb from pain, his body covered in wounds seeping blood.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The two men exchanged nces and threw down the whip in disgust. One of them fetched a bucket of water and unceremoniously dumped it over Rupert. The cold water jolted him awake with a start. They knew he wasnt dead yet. One of the men brought out a chair from somewhere and sat down, crossing his legs and taking a deep drag on his cigarette. In a cold voice, he asked, How long do you n to dodge this debt? With a towel stuffed in his mouth, Rupert couldnt answer and could only shake his head vigorously. The standing man stepped forward and pulled the towel from Ruperts mouth. Gasping for air like a reprieve from death, Rupert felt as if his mouth didnt belong to him anymore. The towel was filthy and stank; he coughed several times in difort. Not answering? Put the towel back in! No no no! Rupert hurriedly spoke up. I have money! I will repay it! Bullshit! Your ount is empty! The man sneered. Dont try to bluff me; Ive already checked. You have no money. What are you going to do? Sell your flesh or make your parents pay? I have a fiancee! Her name is Summer. She haspensation money from a demolition project and shes in the entertainment industry. She recently got a lead role in a show! Rupert anxiously offered ideas, fearing theyd gag him again. Bring her here; she will definitely pay! We are family; we are engaged! The man took out his phone and started searching for something online. Rupert watched nervously but secretly breathed a sigh of relief; this could be verified. Summer was indeed his fiancee withpensation money and an entry into the entertainment industry; he hadnt lied. The man found a photo online and squatted down in front of Rupert, showing him the picture with an indifferent tone, Is this her? Rupert nced at the phone and nodded eagerly, Yes, yes. Suddenly, the mans face turned cold, his gaze sharp as knives. At that moment, a heavy pnded on Ruperts face, leaving him stunned-Damn it! You want me to kidnap Spencers woman? Are you trying to get me killed?! Ill kill you! How dare you drag me into this mess! ying dirty with me!! Chapter 2206: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s Devotion Keep whipping him! the man ordered angrily. Hit him hard with the whip! He then sat down on the sofa. Before Rupert could react, another man picked up the whip from the floor and struck him fiercely. Ah-! With the towel removed from his mouth, Ruperts screams echoed through the mountains.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Rupert couldnt exin himself; everyshnded on his body, causing immense pain and eliciting horrific screams. His smooth-talking had deceived many, and he never repaid his debts on time, not even answering calls. Many creditors loathed him. The man smoking in the chair didnt call for a stop, so the whipping continued relentlessly. Ah-! Ah-! The more Rupert screamed, the more vigorously the man whipped, as if exercising his arm strength. Rupert was soon beaten until his skin was torn and he passed out. On set. Since getting out of the car, Summer headed straight to the makeup room without looking back at Spencer. Spencer quickly got out of the car and closed the door, but Summer had already walked far ahead. Clearly, she was very angry about his sudden public announcement. She hadnt said a word during their ride. If they were actually together, it might have been fine to announce it, but they werent. His high-profile deration only made things messier. Summer felt overwhelmed, unable to face her elders or the gossipy neighbors. She didnt know how to exin it to her parents either; she hadnt even had time to tell them about Ruperts situation. Especially considering Brightwood family parents were still in the hospital; what if they saw the news? Spencer stopped and watched her walk away without looking back. He understood her feelings but knew his decision was well thought out. His gaze darkened with silence. This was the best way to protect her. In Arkpool City, everyone knew about Spencers rtionship with Ivan. Anyone who dared to touch Summer would be challenging Ivan directly-a dangerous move. To be safe, Spencer had even assigned someone to secretly protect Summer. It had been ten years since fate brought her back into his life; he had to protect her. Given Ruperts overseas debts, there was a risk that people mighte after those close to him without checking the news first. Spencers deep love made him consider everything carefully. Whats wrong, Spencer? Andrew approached him withrge strides and noticed his unhappy expression. Didnt you just make an announcement? Did you already argue with Summer? He had seen Summer enter the makeup room alone earlier. Spencer walked forward with his hands in his pockets, his handsome face darkened, unwilling to answer Andrews question. Not an argument? Spencer Andrew didnt dare ask more but reminded him, Theres a rain scene kiss with Summerter; make sure you nail it. Spencer didnt respond; he just nced at Andrew before walking into the lounge. Hey! Dont be mad at me! Andrew stopped in his tracks. Soon after, Elisa walked over while ncing back. Whats going on? Are they together? Andrew looked at her and shook his head. Doesnt seem like it; somethings off. But Elisa was puzzled. Its trending now; they announced it. Andrew didnt want to say much but couldnt help smiling as he met Elisas gaze. He asked softly, Did you hear Summer announce it? No, Elisa recalled the video and shook her head. Then thats it, Andrew said meaningfully, patting her shoulder before walking away. Chapter 2207: Unforgettable, Where the Heart Belongs 2 As long as Summer ignored Spencer, his mood would deteriorate significantly, and the agitation in his heart was something no one could understand. He truly hated Rupert! If it werent for him, all his ns wouldnt have been disrupted. If he hadnt been reckless, Summer wouldnt be angry with him. Although Summer hadnt explicitly med him along the way, she ignored him, and he couldnt stand the cold shoulder. This really made Spencer feel very upset.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In the dressing room, despite sitting in front of the makeup mirror with staff applying her makeup, Summers thoughts were elsewhere. Gradually, she could hear small murmurs around her about her and Spencer. Are they really together? How many girlfriends has Spencer had? Wonder if it willst. Our young master Spencer isnt known for his loyalty. I really dont know what Summer is thinking. Summer is such a good girl. Do you believe in love? Nowadays, its all just a game. In this materialistic world, where is there true love? Its all about mutual benefits. Summer knew they were trending online. Although she had anticipated it, she couldnt quite ept it. Hearing thesements, Summer could only turn a blind eye since no one came to verify with her directly. However, the makeup artist beside her couldnt help but ask softly, Miss Summer, are you really dating Spencer? After a few kissing scenes, did they develop feelings for each other? Didnt she know Spencers attitude towards rtionships? Summer stared at herself in the mirror, unsure of how to respond for a moment. Sorry, I was being presumptuous. Its okay, Summer said as she snapped back to reality. We actually At that moment, Spencer appeared at the door. He deliberately knocked on the open door, drawing many eyes toward him. He walked towards Summer like an elegant leopard; his gaze and demeanor seemed to dere that this woman was his! His presence attracted everyones attention, including Elisas. Wow, Spencer Summer calmly looked up as the mans affectionate gaze fell upon her, his rugged features clearly outlined. In his eyes, the girl sitting at the makeup mirror had starry eyes and delicate eyebrows, with skin as smooth as silk and eyes as clear as a spring. Under the bright lights, one nce at her awakened all of Spencers precious school memories. As he walked step by step towards Summer, all eyes were on them; their looks were indeed striking together. Meeting his gaze, time seemed to stand still for Summer. Finally stopping beside her, Spencer looked around at everyone and said in a low maic voice, Youve all seen the news, right? No one should bother Summer. If you have any questions,e to me. No man should stare at Summer. Although she hasnt agreed to be with me yet, I will persistently pursue her! It was as if he was dering that no one could take away Spencers woman! But he hadnt won her over yet! Hearing this, everyone was shocked! Did Spencer not care about his reputation? Each person was puzzled; they werent together yet? How could he announce it publicly? Was he so afraid of others pursuing her? How insecure was Spencer? However, he certainly showed dominance! Who could refuse such a method of pursuing a girl? When Spencer withdrew his gaze with a smile and found Summers calm and distant eyes still fixed on him unwaveringly, he grinned at her. Summer stood up and grabbed his arm, dragging him out of the dressing room directly! Chapter 2208: Unforgettable Encounter, The End of Affection 3 Spencer, like a child who had done something wrong, was passively dragged along by her. But he was happy, not embarrassed at all, even smiling. Summer seriously pulled him into the empty room next door before letting go of his hand. She did not close the door. Spencer raised his hand to hold the door frame, and Summer did the same. Their forces intertwined silently, one wanting to close the door, the other wanting it open. Their gazes met at close range, both filled with determination. A few secondster, Spencerpromised and let go of the door. Summer applied a bit of force, and the door openedpletely. Spencer, its been ten years, why are you still the same? Summer frowned at him. Youpletely disregard others feelings. Do you know how much trouble this will cause me? Youre forcing me! Im willing to share the burden with you, he said with a yful smile. No matter how big the trouble is, we can face it together and solve it together. How do we solve it? Summer asked angrily. As long as you ask, I can help him repay the money. As long as hes willing to break off the engagement with you, as long as you dont feel guilty and can be with me peacefully, Im willing to do anything, Spencer said sincerely again. Feeling his deep and steadfast love, Summer felt a bit overwhelmed. She calmed down for a few seconds and exined, First of all, even if you dont help him repay the money, I can still break off the engagement. Given his behavior, would I still marry him? Hearing this, Spencer suddenly felt very happy! His handsome face lit up with joy. Summers tone grew heavier. So Spencer, this isnt just about the three of us anymore; its about you and me. Your sudden announcement will be hard for my parents to ept! Ill exin it to them. No!! The girl crossed her hands nervously. Please dont go to my house! Dont make things worse, Im begging you!Original from N?velDrama.Org. She knew Spencer well enough to know he was capable of anything. Seeing her so scared made Spencer a bit sad. He put away his smile and looked at her seriously. Summer, I just want to protect you. Smart as she was, Summer guessed some of his thoughts and actions. Is this really the best solution? At least I think so, Spencer answered earnestly. Only by announcing youre my woman will I see who dares to touch you. Summer met his gaze; those eyes were deep and dark. Ten years ago, she had fallen for those eyes. She knew he was a troubled youth but still loved him. Though rebellious and often self-centered, she knew he was genuinely kind-hearted. At that moment, Spencer wanted to confess his love but wasnt prepared-no ring, no bracelet, no flowers. Just then, the director passed by the door and saw them unintentionally. He quickly stopped and stepped back to look at them from the doorway. Rehearsing lines here? They turned their heads at the sound. Spencer nodded. Yes. The director turned to them and said, The next scene is in the rain; we cant wait for the weather anymore. Its been sunnytely, so well have to create a small rain scene. Try to get it in one take so the props team can have an easier time. Got it, Spencer agreed readily and gave an okay gesture to the director. A kiss scene in the rain; make sure your emotions are well-prepared. Spencer replied eagerly, Got it, no problem. He was looking forward to it. Summer remained silent throughout. As the directors gaze swept over Spencer and returned meaningfully to Summer, he then walked away. Chapter 2209: Unforgettable Love, Part 4 The news director had also seen todays headlines. He wasnt surprised, as Mr. Marsh had informed him that Summer was one of their own. Spencer had indeed gone to great lengths to pursue his girlfriend. His brother financed the drama, his younger brother yed the lead male role, and after several twists and turns, Summer became the lead female. They focused on filming the kissing scenes to quickly heat up their rtionship. Everything seemed to be under certain peoples control. At this moment, Summers phone, set to silent mode, was in Elisas backpack. She had already finished her makeup and was about to film a kissing scene in the rain. Mrs. Campells call came through but went unnoticed by Elisa, resulting in a missed call. Mrs. Campell called three times in a row, all unanswered. In an independent office of the Marsh Groupsic department with excellent lighting, Agness desk was tidy with some manuscripts stacked on one side. Her phone rang; she put down her mouse and saw it was her mother calling. Puzzled, she quickly answered, Hello, Mom. Her mother usually didnt call unless something was up. Agnes, whats going on with your sister? her mother asked urgently on the other end of the line. Why is she with Spencer? What? Agnes had been busy with work all morning and hadnt seen the news. Its trending! They were photographed! Spencer admitted it in front of the media! Mrs. Campell sounded panicked. Dont hide it from me! When did they start? Has she cleared things up with Rupert? Have they broken up? Mom, mom, please calm down! Agnes quickly opened the news page on herputer while trying to soothe her mothers emotions. Welle back tonight and talk to you in person. Please dont get agitated! Im at work right now. But I cant reach her phone.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Shes filming today and is very busy, Agnes exined. Dont worry; Ill find her and bring her back. Trust me! Mrs. Campell said, Agnes, I dont approve of her being with Spencer. Try to persuade her; theyre notpatible at all. His ex-girlfriends are all over the trending topics online. What kind of rtionship is this? It wont lead to marriage; its just a waste of time and emotions. Mom, welle back tonight and discuss it then. You can look at the online opinions but dont believe everything you read; form your own judgment. Its not as serious as it seems. Agnes smiled reassuringly. Dont you trust your sisters judgment? What? Mrs. Campell was sharp. So you knew about this all along? I didnt know for long, Agnes stammered, unsure what to say next, so she made an excuse, Oh dear, Im busy right now at work. Ill bring my sister home after work, and we can talk about everything in person then. I have to go now, bye! With that, she hung up the phone. She saw the news online and read Spencers official announcement. Agness eyes widened but then calmed down as she sensed something was off-was there an emergency? At the flower shop. Mrs. Campell held her phone in silence for a long time; she knew about Ruperts scandals-he wasnt a man worth entrusting for life. But there was still an engagement to consider; they should at least break off the engagement first and return any betrothal gifts to avoid gossip. And as for Spencer Mrs. Campell didnt approve of him at all! His news was always about changing girlfriends like clothes. Its inevitable to spread rumors when filming together, but such an official announcement meant her daughter was really with him-what would people think of her daughter? How could a mother not be anxious? Alright then, wait until our daughteres back and ask her directly; thinking about it wont solve anything, Mr. Campell patted his wifes shoulder and sat down amid a pile of flowers. Come on now, lets continue packing these flowers; we need to deliver them soon. Chapter 2210: Unforgettable, Where Love Dwells 5 The flower shop was neither too big nor too small, with rows of shelves filled with various fresh flowers, and the air was filled with their fragrance. Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell had been very busytely, but their ie was also quite substantial. The mysterious benefactor continued to ce daily orders, sending flowers to sanitation workers. It was done by district, and soon every sanitation worker in Arkpool City would receive flowers. This was a profitable and meaningful endeavor. As Mr. Campell wrapped a bouquet, he changed the subject with a contented smile, You have no idea how bright the smiles on those sanitation workers faces are when they receive the flowers. Their pure joy deeply moves me. But Mrs. Campell was still preupied with thoughts about their daughter and couldnt find happiness. Come on, sit down and help out. We need to deliver these soon! Mr. Campell urged, hoping to distract her. She sat beside him, picking up scissors and flower stems, trimming while sighing. Hey, Guifang! Whats going on with your Summer? Wasnt she supposed to marry Rupert? How did she end up dating someone else? Its all over the news! A neighbors voice preceded her arrival. The Campells looked up to see a plump woman entering the shop, her every move exuding gossip. Whats going on? The news doesnt lie; its official! Did Summer cheat? Our family matters are none of your concern, Mr. Campell said gently but firmly, worried about his wifes feelings. Jane, you should go back to your own business. How can you say that? The woman shouted indignantly. Weve watched Summer grow up. Shes such a good girl; why enter showbiz? And now her marriage is falling apart! Rupert is such a good kid Mrs. Campell stood up with the scissors in hand. Dont meddle in other peoples affairs! You may have watched Summer grow up, but she is my daughter! I know her better than anyone! I believe in her; this isnt her fault! Mr. Campell quickly stood up and put his arm around his wifes shoulders, silentlyforting her. What do you mean? The plump woman asked curiously. Did she really break up with Rupert? Is she really seeing someone else? Auntie Jane, please leave and mind your own business, Mr. Campell said angrily. I cant divulge details about the Brightwood family, but I know my daughter well and support every decision she makes! Mrs. Campell stated firmly. Outsiders shouldnt criticize or gossip without knowing the full story. How can you draw conclusions without seeing the whole picture?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Silenced by their united front, the plump woman reluctantly turned to leave, muttering as she went, No good deed goes unpunished! Just trying to show some concern! Watch out for Summer; that guy is a yboy! She cant handle him! After she left, Mr. Campell closed the shop door and paused business for a while. It was already early morning, and they had lost count of how many people hade by to pry into their affairs. Mrs. Campell lowered her eyes, hershes hiding the coldness within them as she tried toe to terms with the situation and convince herself to stand firmly by her daughters side. But her daughters reasoning failed to convince her Mrs. Campell felt a deep sadness. Mr. Campell walked over silently. They had shut out the world for peace, but it did little to lift their spirits. Chapter 2211: Unforgettable, Heartfelt Affection 6 Marsh Groups towering buildings stood in the most bustling part of the city. The floor housing the CEOs office was particrly high-end, with a spacious 400-square-meter interior. The warm white tones, minimalist yet luxurious and fashionable design, and strong technological feel made it stand out. Ivan, tall and slender, stood by the floor-to-ceiling window with one hand in his pocket and a tablet in the other. He rarely paid attention to entertainment news but would asionally go online to check on Spencers activities. When he saw Spencers official announcement, Ivan specifically observed Summers expression, which was somewhat subtle. He realized that it was a one-sided announcement; Summer didnt refute or expose it on the spot because she had feelings for him and wanted to save face for him. If it had been anyone else, Summer would have been merciless. Ivan also knew that Spencer did this to protect Summer, and Summer probably understood this as well. Over the years, Ivan hade to understand Spencer very well; Spencer never got emotionally involved with women-except this time. With Summer, Spencer was genuinely invested. So this girl would be Spencers only weakness, just as Jennifer was his own. In fact, this was a kind of happiness-having someone in your heart to care about and think of. At that moment, Ivans phone rang with a video call notification. He snapped out of his thoughts and walked towards his desk. Putting down the tablet, he picked up his phone and saw a familiar cute little face with the words Beloved Son disyed. It was Alfie calling.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This cold-hearted CEO of the business world instantly beamed with joy as he swiped to answer the call. Son! His innate aura disappearedpletely. Daddy! Alfies soft voice came through. Are you busy? His big dark eyes sparkled continuously, and his dimples were adorable. Can you see me? Not busy at all, I can see you clearly; the signal is great. Ivan smiled broadly as he sat down in his office chair, unable to take his eyes off the screen for even a second. What are you up to? Any happy news to share recently? Ive been very healthytely, exercising every day! My sister and I have both grown taller! And our studies are going great; were learning Thai now and taking good care of Grandma and my sister. Grandma said youll be visiting us after your business trip in a couple of days? Is that true? The little guy asked expectantly as if thatst question was the most important. Yes, Ill be staying with you. Will you bring Mommy too? We miss her too. Of course, wherever Daddy is, Mommy will be there too. Hehe thats great! Son, have you found any new favorite foods recently? Yes! Weve been eating out often; Ill share some with you next time youre here The usually stern and cold office felt unusually warm at this moment. Outside the door, a department head holding some documents paused upon hearing the conversation inside, feeling envious. What kind of family is this? Warm and harmonious, good-looking and wealthy with a broad outlook, and such a close father-son rtionship. After a while, Ivan noticed someone standing outside the door. He wrapped up his conversation with his son quickly, promising to call again after work. Come in, Ivan said as he put away his phone and reverted to his usual demeanor. The department head walked in with the documents, smiling as heplimented Ivan. Youre truly blessed. Its my blessing, Ivan corrected immediately as he took the documents from him. ncing up at him briefly, he added, To have married her. Chapter 2212: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s Devotion 7 The other person met Mr. Marshs gaze, their smile faltering slightly in embarrassment, realizing they had misspoken. Ivan, however, raised the corners of his lips slightly, not appearing to joke or me them. The good mood from the earlier phone call seemed to linger. His eyes focused as he turned over the documents with his distinct fingers, carefully reviewing the data. The director standing nearby let out a silent sigh of relief but still didnt dare to breathe too loudly. He feared there might be an issue with the report, despite having meticulously checked it multiple times. Mr. Marshs earlier smile left asting impression; in his eleven years at thepany, he had rarely seen him smile so genuinely-a true expression of inner happiness. On set. In the vis garden, the grass was lush and green, and a cool breeze blew gently. The crew was creating artificial rain within a small area, and the effect was quite good thanks to professional equipment. ording to the script, it was supposed to be a moderate rain. All staff were ready, and the director had already called for action. Summer stood in the yard, her umbre swaying wildly in the wind, barely holding off the heavy rain. This scene had elements of tragic romance. The background was that the two had been separated for nearly a month due to a misunderstanding and were on the brink of breaking up, both feeling conflicted inside. Both characters were stubborn by nature, so they hadnt rified things yet, deepening the misunderstanding. However, deep down, they loved each other deeply and firmly believed in one another. The rain showed no signs of stopping. The camera moved from a distance to close-up as Tristan, dressed in a ck trench coat and holding arge ck umbre, walked out of the vi towards the girl standing in the rain. Seeing his figure, Summer no longer felt cold or overwhelmed by the rain. She gripped her umbre tightly and seemed stunned as she looked through the heavy rain at that familiar figure She felt inexplicably nervous as memories pulled her back ten years to a special afternoon. Her ssmates had yed a prank by taking her study materials, causing her to be punished by standing on the yground when it suddenly started raining. Spencer ran towards her with arge ck umbre She refused to return to ss, so Spencer held the umbre for her to prevent her from catching a cold. At this moment, Spencer didnt think of himself as Tristan; he walked towards her with firm steps under therge ck umbre. Their gazes remained locked on each other through the heavy rain, trying to see each others faces as clearly as possible. Close-up and long shots captured their subtle expressions clearly. The director watching from under a tent was very satisfied. Spencer stopped in front of Summer and let go of his grip slightly so that therge ck umbre fell to the ground on his left side. Raindrops mercilessly drenched him quickly soaking his hair. Summers chest tightened slightly as she saw deep emotions in his eyes-emotions not required by the script buting from within him-so profound and uncontroble. The next second, her umbre slipped from her hand too, and she was soon soaked by the rain! They stood facing each other amidst wind and rain. Soon after, Spencer reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, kissing her impulsively This kiss had been suppressed for far too long! It was an outpouring of his inner feelings! Taking this opportunity, he kissed her passionately and fervently! He held her tightly in his arms as if trying to merge her into his blood.Original from N?velDrama.Org. No matter how heavy the rain fell, nothing could separate them Chapter 2213: Unforgettable, the Object of Affection 8 Summer knew he was out of character; the emotions in the scene werent supposed to be this intense. She felt like she was suffocating from his kiss. The kisssted for a full two minutes, and Summer didnt dare push him away because the director hadnt called cut. The director was extremely satisfied with the emotional drive. He thought Spencer had outdone himself today, showing a mix of dominance, wildness, and deep affection. Without any words, just one kiss closed the distance between them. At that moment, both of their minds shed back to those youthful days in school. The moments they had spent together, those deep impressions. The kiss made both Summer and Spencer tremble slightly. Even though the rain was cold, their bodies and hearts were burning because they realized they still loved each other. Their bodies could not lie. As they kissed, tears fell from Summers eyes, mixing with the rain so no one noticed. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions and sorrow. Spencer had helped her a lot during this time, just like before; he always helped her out of trouble and settled everything. In the hospital. Mrs. Brightwood and Mr. Brightwood still couldnt reach Rupert on the phone. The couple felt that things were looking grim. The ward was silent, filled with a sense of despair, seeing no future or tomorrow. Mrs. Brightwood wanted to check online for any news about her son but identally stumbled upon todays headline-Spencer and Summers official announcement! They were together! And they announced it right at the hospital entrance surrounded by reporters! Mrs. Brightwoods trembling fingers held her phone as her eyes widened bit by bit. She scrolled through photos of them with their arms around each other, feeling it was ironic, shocked, and saddened at the same time. Whats wrong? Mr. Brightwood noticed her distress. What are you looking at? When Mrs. Brightwood looked up, her heart sank to the bottom. Summer Summer is with that male neighbor Its on the news; she admitted it herself. Mr. Brightwood let out a sigh of relief, thinking it was something about their son. I originally thought Mrs. Brightwoods heart turned cold as she muttered, I thought that since Summer and Rupert were engaged and we treated her like a daughter all these years, she would help Rupert through this tough time As she spoke, tears fell from Mrs. Brightwoods eyes; shepletely lost herposure. Mr. Brightwood sighed rationally, Now that shes regained her memory, she doesnt have feelings for Rupert anymore. Theyve always been apart, and Rupert hasnt been reliable. Even I want to kick him sometimes; how can we expect an outsider to help him wholeheartedly? These days people can get divorced even after marriage; let alone just an engagement? Human nature really cant stand tests. Mrs. Brightwood angrily dialed Summers number again and again but got no answer each time. She was shaking with anger! Summer was Ruperts only hope! Mrs. Brightwood wouldnt let Summer off for her sons sake! At this moment, Summers phone was in Elisas bag on silent mode. In the vi courtyard under heavy rain. After the kiss ended, Tristan let go of Riverflows hand and pulled her into the vi living room. Both of them were drenched and didnt have time to change clothes. In Spencers mind, this wasnt acting anymore; he wasnt Tristan, and the person in front of him wasnt Riverflow but his Summer! The lines went like this- And they reflected his truest feelings- Spencer took her hand deeply and said, Lets get married; I cant wait any longer. I cant wait to make you my wife. Meeting his gaze, Summer felt a mix of emotions-warmth and bitterness.Original from N?velDrama.Org. She felt dazed, unable to tell if it was reality or just part of the script. Chapter 2214: Unforgettable Love, The Object of Affection 9 I wish I could hold you every night and be the first person you see when you open your eyes in the morning. I dont want to waste any more time; life is only a few decades long Riverflow, I apologize for all the things I didnt do well in the past. Riverflow, I was wrong. Summer, I was wrong Spencers eyes called out her name like a child who had done something wrong. To be honest, at that moment, hearing those words and seeing his eyes full of countless emotions, Summer felt a bit touched. She knew he was sincere. Coincidentally, these were also lines from a script. The girl he had loved for more than ten years, Spencer desperately wanted an answer. Okay. Summer looked at him and said softly, Lets get married. Their gazes lingered on each other for a long time Spencer didnt know if he was happy or sad; he felt a bit lost. How wonderful it would be if this wasnt just acting? Next to the director, Elisa and Andrew also felt inexplicably moved. They exchanged a nce and were very pleased. Hey, it looks like we dont need to do anything; everything will fall into ce, Elisa leaned closer to him and whispered. Andrew leaned closer too, their heads almost touching. He smiled slightly and replied in a low voice, Not me. I still need to keep an eye on him and report any situation to Mr. Marsh. Elisa leaned away from him by a foot and asked warily, Whose side are you on? Andrew met her gaze thoughtfully, Arent Spencer and Mr. Marsh on the same side? Elisa smiled back at him. Yes, indeed! Ten minutester, in the lounge. Summer sat on the sofa in a new outfit with a long nket draped over her shoulders and holding a cup of warm brown sugar ginger tea. She seemed lost in thought as if her mind hadnt returned yet. Elisa sat down next to her without disturbing her, just quietly apanying her.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. If Summer had been hesitant before and unsure of her feelings, she now clearly knew that she still loved him so passionately and sincerely. Summer Seeing her looking sad, Elisa called her name softly with concern. Summer turned at the sound, and Elisa noticed tears in her eyes as their gazes met Whats wrong? Elisa asked nervously, Are you feeling unwell? She reached out to check Summers forehead. Memories of Elisas care during their school days shed through Summers mind-every word of concern, every smile-making her deeply moved. Elisa, Ive regained my memory. Elisas eyes lit up as she looked at her in disbelief! I remember everything from before, Summer smiled. You were my best friend in high school. Drink up! Elisa urged excitedly, Drink the ginger tea while its hot to ward off the cold. Summer nodded and drank the ginger tea from the cup. Elisa took the empty cup from her hands and then hugged her tightly! Hugged her tightly! Summer Elisas voice trembled with excitement. You remember Spencer too, right? Do you remember the tattoo on your foot? You tattooed his name! You really loved him! He was your first love. They say first love is the most unforgettable! Thats why fate brought you together again! It must be a deep bond meant for marriage! Summer hugged her back but didnt know how to respond to those words. Summer, I hope you two can be happy and not miss out again, Elisa said earnestly, thinking about bringing them together. Is your announcement today real? But you didnt say anything during the whole thing! Summers heart couldnt calm down Ten years-it had been ten years The past was vivid in her mind; she didnt want to miss out again. But could they still end up together? Chapter 2215: Unforgettable, The One You Love So much had happened in the past ten years Were they still the people who knew each other best? If they got back together, would those historical issues really disappear? Or would new problems arise? After all, back then they were still in school; now they were adults with mature minds. Summer often thought about these things, especially when she was alone. Recently, she felt that her rtionship with Spencer was both familiar and strange. The feeling was tooplex and subtle. Elisa Summer, no matter what, you must be happy! Elisa released her and smiled warmly. You will definitely be happy! Thank you, Elisa. Summer reached out to smooth the girls hair. Alright, todays shoot is over. Go home and rest well. Spencer might be waiting for you. Elisa spoke without reservation, treating them as a couple. Then Elisa grabbed her bag. By the way, let me give you your phone. She took out the phone from her bag and noticed many missed calls. She was surprised. Ah, missed calls! Did you set it to silent? I didnt hear it ring, sorry. Its okay, let me see. Summer took the phone from her and saw many missed calls. There were calls from her mother, her sister, and Mrs. Brightwood And a strangers number had called three times in thest half-minute. Just as Summer was wondering why so many people were trying to reach her, the strangers number called again. The phone was still on silent. She answered it in front of Elisa, puzzled. Hello? she said tentatively. Is this Summer? The voice on the other end sounded urgent. This is she. Hello, this is the hospital. Your mother-inw attempted suicide by jumping off a building. Shes emotionally unstable but was luckily saved. Shes demanding to see you, the doctor said. Although weve given her a sedative, if she doesnt see you, she might be agitated again. Summers heart tightened but rxed slightly when she heard that her mother-inw had been saved. So Miss Summer, can youe over? the doctor asked directly. If something happens to her here at the hospital, we cant be held responsible. Summer didnt answer immediately; she felt conflicted. It was a matter of life and death, but what could she do if she went? Why did her mother-inw want to see her? She couldnt marry Rupert; besides, Rupert was missing and had nothing to do with her anymore. Miss Summer, can youe? the doctor asked again after giving her some time to think.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ille, she said before hanging up. Elisa stood by, observing her expression grow serious. What happened? Where are you going? Its nothing. Summer gave a slight smile and started packing her things. You can go home now; youve worked hardtely. Get some rest. Summer, theres an ad for a lip gloss that thepany wants you to endorse. Are you interested? Elisa asked. There are too many things going on right now. I just want to focus on this drama and do it well, Summer replied firmly. I cant do two things at once; I dont have the time or energy for new projects right now. Chapter 2216: Unforgettable, Where Love Lies Alright, Ill help you decline it first, Elisa said. Her job was quite easy because Summer had signed with Marsh Groups agency, so she lived willingly. Thepany wouldnt force her; in a way, Ivan already treated her like a sister-inw. Thank you. Summer took her bag and said goodbye to Elisa before stepping out. Elisa didnt know where she was going and wasnt particrly worried. When Summer reached the lobby, she stopped. Her gaze fell on Spencer, who was dressed in casual attire not far away. He had a smile on his face and seemed gentler, like a different person. Spencer was talking to the director and hadnt noticed her presence. Summer didnt interrupt him but stood there quietly, seemingly waiting for him. As Spencer chatted with the director, he inadvertently nced over and saw Summer. Their eyes met, and he paused for a moment before saying something to the director and quickly walking over to her. Summer stood there holding her bag, as serene as a flower. Are you looking for me? Spencer asked gently, concerned. Summer didnt know why she felt the need to report to him but ended up telling him about the phone call. Spencer listened without interrupting, frowning slightly. So? Are you nning to go to the hospital? Summer didnt answer; she knew he didnt want her to go or deal with anything rted to the Brightwood family anymore. After a few seconds of silence, Spencer smiled slightly. Come on, Ill take you to get something delicious right now, okay? She met his gaze but remained silent, feeling conflicted inside. Spencer put his arm around her shoulder and led her outside. From the kiss they shared in the drama earlier, Spencer could tell that Summer still had feelings for him; she loved him but was also conflicted. He wasnt in a hurry; he could give her time. As they walked out together, with his arm around her shoulder, Summer didnt resist at all. Her body was honest; she didnt reject him. They exited the lobby without greeting anyone. Spencer led her to his Maybach and opened the passenger door for her. Several staff members saw Summer bend down and get into the car while Spencer closed the door like a gentleman and quickly returned to the drivers seat before driving off.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Everyone assumed they were indeed together; today was practically an official announcement even though Summer hadnt said anything. Summer recalled the doctors plea over the phone and how she had agreed to visit. If Mrs. Brightwood really died in the hospital, she would bear some responsibility since Mrs. Brightwood only wanted to see her and was threatening suicide. Problems couldnt be avoided; they needed resolution; otherwise, they might affect her family too. Suddenly clear-headed, Summer turned to look at Spencers profile but said nothing. Sensing her gaze, Spencer nced at her and slowed down. You want to go to the hospital, right? I didnt receive a call from Mrs. Brightwood; it was from the doctor. I promised I would go, Summer exined. If I can calm her down, it would save the hospital a lot of trouble. Alright, Ill take you, Spencer agreed because he knew she wouldnt be at ease otherwise. She was too kind-hearted, and despite everything with the Brightwood family elders before, their rtionship had been decent. In times of trouble, showing concern was only human nature. Spencer drove towards the hospital; today he really seemed like a changed man. Chapter 2217: Unforgettable, the One I Love 12 His attitude surprised Summer. She stared at him without blinking, feeling a touch of emotion in her heart, but she didnt thank him. She couldnt help but think of that kiss in the rain, and her face flushed. She looked ahead and then out the window. The thought of their intimate contact always left her feeling a bit unsettled. So much had happened recently, and Summer was very tired. She knew why Mrs. Brightwood jumped off the building; it must have been because of this mornings news announcement. Since it was trending, her parents must have seen it too. Were those missed calls from her mother about this? She didnt dare to call back because some things couldnt be exined over the phone. Summer decided to go home after dealing with things at the hospital. The car headed towards the hospital. Spencer didnt say anything along the way, and neither did Summer break the silence. He loved her, a deep love that reached his bones. Outside the car window, white flowers bloomed on a row of unknown trees, modestly adorning the green branches and leaves. They werent as dazzling as other flowers but deeply attracted Summers attention. Unknowingly, it was already early summer The wind gently brushed through the window and softly stirred the grass in the greenbelt. Some things needed toe to an end.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After a while, Spencers car stopped in front of the hospital. Summer came back to her senses and turned to look at him, ready to say something. But Spencer turned his gaze and spoke gently, Go ahead, Ill wait for you in the car. Summer was slightly stunned, but he gave her a warm smile because his brother had reminded him to give Summer some time and not to push too hard. Loving someone shouldnt make them feel suffocated. Loving someone should bring them safety and happiness. In Summers mind, this man was domineering and self-centered; she thought he would insist on apanying her. He had changed he really had changed. A gentle smile hung on his incredibly handsome face, Whats wrong? What are you thinking about? Okay. Summer unbuckled her seatbelt, looked away, and got out of the car. Spencer watched her close the car door and head towards the hospital lobby. He gradually put away his smile and tightened his grip on the steering wheel. Just being able to keep this distance with her made him very happy. He wanted to give her some time and space to sort things out with Rupert. After waiting ten years, why care about a few more days? Spencer was particrly patient now; he felt confident about winning. In the elevator, Summer remained calm and thought of Spencer with gratitude. When she reached the door of the hospital room, it was open, and she saw several medical staff inside. Mrs. Brightwoods emotions were unstable; loud noises came from inside as she demanded to see Summer or threatened to die. Summer knocked on the door and stepped inside when the doctors turned their heads. Are you Summer? one doctor asked while on the phone. I am, Summer replied, keeping her eyes on Mrs. Brightwood. Seeing her, Mrs. Brightwood became even more agitated, Summer! Youre Ruperts fiancee! How could you announce your engagement with someone else? Dont you have any sense of decency? She acted like a crazed woman! Being scolded as soon as she entered, everyone looked at this girl. Mrs. Brightwood sat by the bed and started wailing loudly, Summer! You heartless girl! Rupert hasnt agreed yet! What will it take for you to help Rupert? A hundred days of marriage should mean something! The girl remained silent as medical staff directed their gaze at her face; she stood there with dignity, waiting for this woman to calm down. Chapter 2218: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s Devotion 13 Summer, you cant be so heartless! How can you bear to see Rupert suffer endlessly? You should help him! You have money now, you have the relocationpensation, and youve entered the entertainment industry You cant just watch him die; youre his fiancee! If youre this cold-blooded, people will condemn you! Summer boohoo Mrs. Brightwood cried helplessly, feeling utterly cornered as a mother. She tried to guilt-trip Summer. The doctor, hearing all this, looked at the girl who had remained silent. Mrs. Brightwood, Summers voice was gentle, perhaps I should start calling you Auntie. The middle-aged woman felt a sudden tightness in her chest and looked up at her with tear-filled eyes. Auntie, I cant help Rupert repay his debts just because youre threatening suicide. The engagement dowry will be returned. You know better than anyone how we got together. Dont me me for being heartless; there was never any real affection between us. And the amount he owes is astronomical for both the Brightwood and Campbell families. No one can bear that burden. Moreover, he didnt fail in an investment; he fell into the bad habit of gambling. He is deceitful; he even nned to hide it from me and deceive me into marriage. Just for that, he doesnt deserve forgiveness! So I wont care whether he lives or dies; Im not a saint. You wanted to see me, so Im here. Do you have anything else to say? Summer maintained a calm demeanor, speaking slowly and clearly. Im willing to listen; this is thest time Ill see you. Just as Mrs. Brightwood was about to explode in anger and despair, Mr. Brightwoods phone rang. The ringtone caught both Mrs. Brightwoods and Mr. Brightwoods attention! They still had no news of their son! What if it was about him?! Mr. Brightwood hurriedly took out his phone and saw it was a call from a neighbor. Disappointed but still answering, he said, Hello?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Something terrible has happened! Where are you? Come back quickly! The neighbor screamed on the other end, sounding terrified. Mr. Brightwood felt a heavy thud in his heart. W-what happened? His voice trembled as a sense of foreboding enveloped him. Rupert is dying; hes lying at your doorstep barely alive! His face is a bloody mess, one arm broken, groaning in pain. No one dares to move him; weve already called 911. Boom-! Mr. Brightwoods entire arm shook as he dropped the phone in shock! What happened?! Mrs. Brightwoods heart raced! Mr. Brightwood threw off the nket in panic and said, Our son is in trouble! Lets go home quickly! He bent down to pick up his phone and rushed out after putting on his shoes. Mrs. Brightwood stood nk for a few seconds before scrambling out of bed to follow her husband in a panic! The doctors couldnt stop them! They eventually decided to let them leave to avoid further suicide threats. Summer stood by the bed, furrowing her brows slightly with countless thoughts running through her mind. After a while, she turned and walked out of the ward. The hallway was unusually empty today; her steps were slow as she walked along, suddenly feeling a pang of sadness. Was she being too selfish? Summer stopped and leaned gently against the wall, taking a deep breath to calm herself. Rupert was in trouble? What happened to him? In the car parked downstairs, Spencer sat in the drivers seat, keeping his eyes on the entrance hall, patiently waiting for Summer toe out. Chapter 2219: Unforgettable Encounter, Deep Affection 14 Did she meet the Brightwood family parents? Did they make things difficult for her? What is Summer going through right now? Spencer didnt go up, but he was very worried. His heart was already with her upstairs. Time passed by slowly. Before Summer came out, he saw the Brightwood family parents rushing out one after the other, running madly towards the street! Spencer nced over and saw them trying to hail a cab. Looking back at the hospital entrance, there was still no sign of Summer. Spencers chest tightened. He quickly got out of the car and ran towards the hospital entrance! Why hasnt Summere out yet? Did something happen? In the crowded lobby, he looked around but couldnt see his beloved girl. Anxiously, he ran towards the elevator! But the elevator was still on the top floor, and many people were waiting for it, including some patients in wheelchairs. Without thinking, Spencer turned and headed for the stairs! Taking four steps at a time in his urgency, he rushed upstairs! He was extremely tense and worried, with Summer upying all his thoughts. If anything happened to her, he would regret it forever! Why didnt he follow her up earlier?! He climbed eleven floors in one go, not slower than the elevator. The moment Spencer burst out of the stairwell, he immediately saw the girl leaning against the wall in the corridor. He stopped his aching legs and secretly breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her breathlessly without approaching. He observed her for a long time His breathing gradually steadied. What happened to her? After what seemed like forever, Spencer started walking towards her step by step. His heart and eyes were full of her; his deep and affectionate gaze never left her face. He really couldnt bear to let her suffer even a little bit. Spencer didnt know what had just happened or why the Brightwood family parents had rushed out while Summer stayed behind. She seemed a bit sad Hearing the gradually approaching footsteps, Summer came back to herself. She turned and saw Spencer; their eyes met.Original from N?velDrama.Org. He came up Soon, Spencer stood in front of her. His chiseled handsome features were filled with heartache as he saw the tears of grievance in her eyes. He felt very sad. Summer met his gaze, and silent tears rolled down uncontrobly. Spencer reached out to cup her small face, tenderly wiping away her tears before gently pulling her into his arms without saying a word. Summer felt a bit touched inside; his embrace was warm and reassuring. Spencer held her, gently stroking her back, silentlyforting her as if protecting his most precious treasure. He really loved her so much. To be honest, too many things had happened recently; Summer was a bit tired She leaned into his embrace, breathing in his scent, gently grasping his shirt at his waist. This small gesture greatly encouraged Spencer. He held her tighter. Its okay now, Summer. Its okay. From now on, no matter what happens, I will face it with you. I wont let you be alone anymore. Hearing this, tears once again glistened in the girls eyes. She tried hard not to let them fall; she pressed her lips tightly together but the emotional tears still wet her eyshes. After holding her for a while, Spencer released her. He ced his hands on her shoulders and bent slightly to gaze at her deeply and seriously. Summers hands were still holding onto his shirt at his waist. Shall we go down? Spencer asked softly. He never asked why. Lets go home, okay? Chapter 2220: Unforgettable, the Object of Affection 15 When she wanted to speak, she would naturally do so; she just needed time and space. Seeing that Summer did not refuse, Spencer put his arm around her shoulder and led her towards the elevator. After going downstairs, Summer sat in the passenger seat while Spencer started the car. Just as he was about to take her home, Summers phone rang. She collected herself and took out her phone to see that it was her sister calling.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She quickly answered and gently ced the phone to her ear. Hello, Bubu. You finally answered! Are you done with work? Agness voice came through. Yes, I just finished. Then lets go home together? Mom and Dad saw the news too; we need to exin things to them. And about that matter with Ming you have to tell them sooner orter. After all, breaking off an engagement isnt as simple as breaking up. Okay, she had actually nned to go back today. Im heading back now. What about you? Are you off work? Im off work too. Ill head out now. See you at home! As Summer hung up the phone, Spencer seemed to guess what was going on. He slowed down the car and turned to her, Shall I take you home? No! Summer refused without thinking and looked at him with some fear. This made Spencers heart skip a beat, but he smiled at her gently. I can take you there and leave right after dropping you off. No need, she said more calmly. Just find a spot to stop up ahead. She really didnt want him toe along; things were too chaotic already. Summer was afraid her parents couldnt handle the shock. She hadnt reported everything about Rupert yet; everything had to be done step by step. Spencer didnt insist; he understood her position. When they hugged upstairs at the hospital, she had ced her hands around his waist-a detail that reassured him. He turned on the right signal light, and soon the car stopped steadily by the roadside. Summer unbuckled her seatbelt and looked at him. Ill just take a cab from here, thank you. Their eyes met, and Spencer said to her, If you need any help from me, dont hesitate to ask. Dont feel embarrassed. His soft voice was like a ma, gently brushing past her ears; he was sincere. Okay, she nodded. Bye. Then she opened the door and got out of the car. Spencer didnt rush to start his car; he watched as she hailed a taxi, saw her get in, and only then did he drive away on a different route, elerating The Maybach sped towards the Campell family flower shop! At this moment, in an antique alleyway, the flower shop had its door half open. The signboard Not Just for Today was artistic and elegant, much loved by young people. Mr. Campell had just received another batch of roses and carnations because that mysterious benefactor had ced two orders recently. The daily ie was quite good; small profits but quick turnover-a busy yet happy state for a businessman because it was earned through hard work. Mr. Campell sat on a small bench, trimming flower stems and wrapping bouquets one by one. Opposite him, Mrs. Campell was doing the same thing but couldnt feel cheerful since watching the news in the morning. She was very worried! Her daughter seemed to be jumping from one pit into another! As an observer, she could see clearly! Why be with Spencer of all people? He was a notorious yboy! Such a man had no real feelings! This rtionship wouldnt lead anywhere! Chapter 2221: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s True Calling 16 Alright, dont look so worried, Mr. Campellforted. Agnes said she would bring Summer back today no matter what. Sometimes its better to discuss things when everyone is home andmunicate properly. His wife was trimming flower branches, skillfully wrapping them as she muttered, How do wemunicate? The child has grown up and doesnt listen to her mother anymore. Everyone else knows before we do. Summer has always been sensible. There must be some misunderstanding or maybe she has her reasons. His wife remained silent, visibly upset. After a while, Mr. Campell changed the topic, I wonder who this person is who keeps sending flowers to the sanitation workers. In todays society, such kind-hearted people are rare. Dont underestimate these small bouquets; together they cost a fortune, probably over ten thousand dors. His wife still didnt respond, worried about their daughter. Just then, Mr. Campells phone chimed with a text message. He freed a hand to pick up his phone and read the message, bing somewhat excited. The kind-hearted person sent a message. Is he cing another order today? Mrs. Campell looked up, a bit worried. If we wrap and deliver all these flowers, it will be dark by the time were done. Tell him to ce the order for tomorrow. He didnt mention an order; he just asked if I was here. While answering his wife, Mr. Campell quickly replied with one word, Yes. Soon, another message came through: Im at your shop now, outside the door. Mr. Campell was both shocked and delighted. He quickly replied with two words: Coming in. Hes here and wants to visit the shop! Hes just outside! He then hurriedly stood up and walked out to greet this important customer. Spencers car was parked outside the alley; he walked in with his phone in hand. Standing in front of the flower shops wooden door, he looked up at the signboard. This wasnt his first visit; he felt a special sense of familiarity. Mr. Campell came out to greet him. Spencer looked at him, their eyes meeting. Mr. Campell was visibly stunned for a moment, his smile stiffening. The man who had announced his rtionship with Summer at the hospital entrance this morning was none other than him! And besides him, there was no one else outside the door. Suddenly understanding something, Mr. Campell tried to remain calm as he asked, Were you the one who ordered the flowers for the sanitation workers these past few days? Yes, Uncle Xu, Spencer replied politely, bowing slightly in respect. Thank you for your hard work during this time. When he straightened up, his gaze towards the middle-aged man was filled with sincerity and earnestness. Mr. Campell felt conflicted and had mixed emotions but after weighing it all, he said to Spencer, Come inside, then turned and walked back in. Watching his back, Spencer could understand how he felt as Summers father and followed him inside.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The flower shop was warmly lit with yellow lights; since it wasnt dark yet, the lighting inside was still good. Hearing footsteps, Mrs. Campell turned her eyes. When she saw the mans face clearly, she stood up abruptly with scissors in hand! Spencer met Mrs. Campells gaze and could feel her emotional turmoil. Hello Aunt Xu, he greeted respectfully with a bow, appearing very gentlemanly and courteous. But Mrs. Campell wasnt buying it at all. She looked at him and then at her husband. Whats going on?! Why is he here? Hes our big client, Mr. Campell answered softly. Hes been ordering all those flowers these days. His tone carried a hint of helplessness. Mrs. Campell believed in business principles; since they had been serving him these days and he was indeed a customer, it wouldnt be right to chase him away. However, she was very unweing towards him! Emotionally charged but restraining herself, Mrs. Campell asked, What do you mean? You said you were Summers ssmate before and now youre together with her! Do you know that you and our Summer are not meant for each other? Her hand holding the scissors trembled slightly; she was really worried about her daughter! Chapter 2222: Unforgettable, Love’s Focus Spencer looked distressed; he understood the feelings of the two elders. He bowed to them again. Im sorry, the truth is not like what was reported in the news. The official announcement was my idea; Summer waspletely unaware, which is why she didnt speak throughout. She didnt refute it to save my face. He stood before the elders like a child admitting his mistake, his tall and slender figure exuding sincerity, even a hint of humility. Mrs. Campell was very angry, her face pale with her chest heaving violently. But being a well-mannered woman, she tried hard to control her emotions and her volume. Then please stay away from her. I did this to protect Summer, Spencer exined. Because Rupert has incurred massive debts. My brother sent you evidence of this. The old couple was slightly taken aback. So, it was Mr. Marsh who sent the evidence? That made sense. Who else but Mr. Marsh could investigate someone so thoroughly? Now hes at his wits end, being hunted by creditors, Spencer told them. And Summer, as his nominal fiancee, is the only one who could possibly help him pay off some of the debt. Your family has demolitionpensation, and Summer has entered the entertainment industry. The two elders listened with growing unease but did not interrupt him. Im just worried those people might harm Summer, kidnap her, or coerce her, Spencer said sincerely. Loan sharks are capable of anything, but if Summer is my girlfriend, no one would dare touch her. Mr. and Mrs. Campell were shocked. They wanted their daughter to be safe but found it hard to ept her being with him. Spencer thought for a moment and spoke again. Of course, theres another reason-I genuinely like her. He was calm, not joking at all. His words made the couples hearts tremble; they wondered how many women hed said this to before. Listening to him so far, from his demeanor and speech, he seemed entirely different from the man described online as having countless ex-girlfriends and changing women like clothes. Just as the Campell elders impression of him hung in the bnce, Agnes entered the room. Dad, Mom! Spencer?? The girl was shocked. Spencer turned at the sound and saw his sister; both were surprised. Agnes looked around but only saw him. Wheres my sister? she asked as she walked towards him. She should be on her way, Spencer replied softly. So he also knew about Summering back? Mrs. Campell felt uneasy; just how close were these two? Seeing her mothers difort, Agnes quickly spoke up. Dad, Mom, do you know about Rupert? He gambled in Southeast Asia and almost lost his life. Hes now cornered with many people chasing after him for astronomical debts! Hes be a rat on the street. Even if your sister breaks up with Rupert, she cant be with him! Mrs. Campell pointed at Spencer, suppressing her emotions and making her stance clear. Spencer said nothing; he understood Mrs. Campells feelings. His deep eyes were filled with sorrow. His features were chiseled-deep-set eyes under sword-like brows and a straight nose above slightly parted thin lips that seemed ready to speak but ultimately chose silence. He didnt want to defend himself.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Some things need to be proven through actions; words alone cant exin them clearly. So let time reveal everything. Chapter 2223: Unforgettable, the Heart’s Desire 18 At this moment, Agnes smiled and looked around. She deliberately changed the subject, Why are there so many flowers? And theyre all wrapped individually. Are these gifts for teachers? Teachers Day isnt now. Mr. Campell understood his daughters intention to ease the atmosphere and answered gently, They are for sanitation workers. Spencer felt a bit embarrassed and averted his gaze. Wow! Thats so thoughtful! Which big phnthropist ordered these? This is too kind! Agnes was both shocked and admiring. Mrs. Campells expression was not good; she felt it was all a ploy. Spencer slightly lowered his chin, remaining silent. Mr. Campell pointed at him and said softly, The kind person is right here. Agnes was momentarily stunned, then looked at her father and then at Spencer. Her slightly stiff smile widened again, Hehe She gave Spencer a thumbs-up but did not offer further praise. Agnes obviously guessed Spencers intentions. Out of so many flower shops, why choose theirs? Wasnt this an act of showing affection? He was wealthy but too embarrassed to just throw money around. Spencer noticed Mrs. Campells displeased look, almost as if she saw through him entirely. He exined himself, Uncle, Auntie, Im not ying any tricks. Ive done this before; every year I send flowers to different grassroots groups and sometimes even give out money. What he said was true. At this moment, footsteps were heard at the door. Everyone turned to look as Summer stood there, meeting everyones gaze. Her parents were home, Agnes had returned, and Spencer was also there! When Summer saw him, she was visibly stunned. She met her mothers gaze only to see her mother put down the scissors angrily and turn into the inner room. Mrs. Campell feared she couldnt control her boiling emotions. Mr. Campell nced nervously at the children, said nothing, sighed deeply, and quickly followed his wife inside. Summer stood at the door, her slightly cold and distant eyes fell on Spencers face. She was very displeased with his presence. She had told him not to drive her back, yet he arrived first! Seeing her, Spencer felt like a child who had done something wrong, knowing she was angry.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Agnes nced between them and quickly tried to smooth things over, Um let Mom and Dad talk first. Lets help trim the flower stems; theres so much to wrap up before delivery. Summer snapped out of it and looked at therge pile of flowers not far away. Agnes walked over to her sister and took her arm. A kind person bought these to give to sanitation workers. If we dont deliver them today, theyll go bad. Tomorrow has its own tasks. But she didnt say who it was. Saying this, she pulled her sister over to the big pile of flowers and sat down to start trimming the stems skillfully. Summers gaze fell on Spencer; she didnt speak nor look away. He didnt dare move either. Agnes had already trimmed three carnations when she looked up at them again and urged, Come on, help out! Its getting dark. Only then did Spencer shift his gaze downward towards his sister. Summer also tried to calm herself down. She sat beside her sister without looking at him or asking him to leave. Because now it didnt matter whether he stayed or left. Chapter 2224: Unforgettable Love 19 Spencer felt a knot in his heart. His loving gaze fell on the girl he cherished, and with some trepidation, he sat down beside her and picked up a pair of scissors. He watched his sisters movements, learning by observation, and then mimicked her actions. Although Spencer had never done this kind of work before, he managed to wrap the bouquet quite well and did not take too long, which surprised Agnes and made her see him in a new light. The three of them sat around a pile of fresh flowers, all focused on their tasks, with none breaking the silence. The atmosphere was somewhat heavy. Inside the house, Mrs. Campell poured herself a ss of water and drank it down in one gulp, trying to calm her anger. She was really upset and used the water to extinguish the fire in her heart. She wasnt naturally a shrewish person, but this situation really got under her skin. Mr. Campell stood in front of his wife, pondering and then softly advised, Dont you think hes different from how hes described online? He seemed quite gentlemanly and polite today. He has had many girlfriends; thats a fact! There are photos and videos online as proof, Mrs. Campell said worriedly. Its fine to be friends, but not to date! This is clearly something that wont end well; why start it? Could there be some misunderstanding? Mr. Campell appeared calmer but couldnt understand either. The person online seemedpletely different from the one they met today. Mrs. Campell didnt want to make excuses for him and tearfully said angrily, Our Summer is so pure; she hasnt even lived with Rupert. But theyre already engaged; no one will believe otherwise now. And they didnt mind either, Mr. Campell instinctively replied. Mrs. Campell stiffened and slowly looked up at him, What do you mean? Just because he bought some flowers from you and you made some money, you think hes great? Summer is your daughter; isnt her happiness important? No, no Of course its important! Mr. Campell quickly exined, Thats not what I meant. Of course, I care about our daughters happiness, but He couldnt exin it clearly either! With a sigh, Mr. Campell continued, I think our daughter is an adult now; she has regained her memory. The previous engagement was half-arranged by us; we lied to her. We owe her an apology. So now, as long as she feels its okay, we as parents should respect her opinion. Love can cloud judgment; we as experienced adults can see things more clearly, Mrs. Campell argued. Shes been hurt by Rupert; shes likely to fall into anothers arms easily. Her vision is blurred; she cant see clearly! In any case, Summer should make the decision herself. Shes grown up now; dont pressure her. Being an adult nowadays isnt easy; theres already so much pressure. Whats wrong with you? Why are you siding with Spencer? Dad, Mom, please stop arguing. The couple turned to see Summer standing quietly at the doorway. She had overheard their conversation but they didnt know when she arrived.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Summer walked towards her parents and calmly expressed her thoughts: Rupert must be out of the picture for sure. There was no love to begin with, and now that he has incurred millions in gambling debts and tried to deceive us into marriage for our relocationpensation, his behavior is intolerable to me. Chapter 2225: Unforgettable, Love’s Devotion The Campell parents were inplete agreement with this intolerant viewpoint. Not only did they not tolerate it, but they were also extremely angry! Mrs. Campell looked at her daughter. Summer, the main issue isnt you and Rupert; its you and Spencer. You two are not suitable! Summer frowned slightly as her mother continued, The inte says he has countless girlfriends, changing them like clothes. Why would you want to be one of his many ex-girlfriends? Mom Even if none of his ex-girlfriends have spoken ill of him, and he can use money to appease them, we dont need that money. Theres no need to take this shortcut. A girl should have self-respect and independence so that her future inws will respect her. Summer understood her mothers concerns, so she didnt interrupt and patiently listened. Summer, you need to think this through carefully. Mom doesnt agree with you seeing Spencer. Mom wants you to be happy, do you understand? Spencer himself said the announcement was his idea. So what do you think? Mrs. Campell stopped speaking, looking at her daughter with a thousand thoughts, hoping she would understand her intentions and make a clear statement. Mom, Dad, Summer mustered the courage to speak, I need to confess something first. Both parents stared at their daughter intently. Given the current situation, what else could they not know? Spencer is my first love. Summers eyshes fluttered as she looked up. We fell in love in high school, but I assure you we never did anything inappropriate! Afraid her parents would get emotional, she quickly added this assurance with a determined look in her eyes. Weve been apart for ten years A lot has happened during that time. But since fate has brought us back together, I believe there is a reason for it. Ill take things one step at a time. Summer Mrs. Campell was even more worried. What do you mean by one step at a time? Hes had many girlfriends over these ten years. This situation might not be what it seems or how the media portrays it. This was true, and Summer didnt know how to exin it further. Ive been engaged before too, so lets not dwell too much on someones past; we should look at their present and future. Summer made her stance clear. Of course, Ill consider everything carefully. I understand your concerns. Were all adults now, and marriage is not childs y. It wont be like with Rupert where we got engaged without understanding each other or having a foundation of feelings. With Spencer, Ill let time decide and hope youll give us some time. Hearing their daughters sincere words and seeing her earnest attitude, the elderly couple could only bury their deep worries for now. Summer was very respectful and clear-headed as shemunicated seriously with her parents. In the hall outside. Spencer and Agnes sat on a bench. Spencer handed a trimmed flower branch to Agnes, who skillfully wrapped it in pink paper.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Spencer, I admire your courage foring here on your own without informing my sister first. Arent you afraid she wont pay attention to you? Agnes said as she nced up at him with admiration in her eyes. Spencer didnt stop what he was doing and answered softly, Because I dont want to see her face all this alone. I dont want to hide behind and be a coward. Chapter 2226: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s Devotion Shell say youre causing trouble, Agnes couldnt help butugh. My sister was so angry she was practically fuming. Did you see how she held it in? When she doesnt speak, it means shes really mad. I saw it, Spencer replied like an honest child. I came here today just to push things forward. He handed the pruned roses to his sister and looked up to ask, What do you think? Youre adding fuel to the fire. Mom wasnt prepared for this at all. Shell have to be prepared sooner orter. The future son-inw can only be me. As long as Im here, Summer wont marry anyone else. Agnes met his gaze and nodded repeatedly. Yes, yes, youre right. But winning Moms approval will be tough. Changing girlfriends like clothes and beingbeled a yboy arent easy tags to shake off. The inte is full of information about you; you need to clean up your online presence. Right, clean up! Spencer suddenly felt a surge of joy. Why hadnt he thought of that? He spoke calmly, People change with time and actions. Ill prove myself. I want to ask another question, but it might be a bit abrupt and childish since youre an adult. Its okay, ask away. Spencer treated her like his own sister and would never take offense at her questions; he would answer seriously. Did you did you ever love those women? Agnes asked in a whisper only he could hear, looking at him curiously. They were all very beautiful. Was there anything different for you? No love, no sleeping together, nothing different, Spencer answered without hesitation. It wasnt a perfunctory response but a serious one reflected in his deep eyes. No sleeping together? Agnes was shocked. Why would he do that then? Did he have some psychological issue? Agnes didnt delve further; she believed Spencer loved her sister and was willing to change for her, so what happened before didnt matter anymore. Bubu, do you like cats? Your pen name is Bubu Loves Cat.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Actually its not about actual cats. But if you ask me what my favorite animal is, I can clearly tell you its cats. She even liked the word cat. Every time she saw it, she felt a special familiarity. So cat is a person? Spencer looked at her but didnt ask further; everyone has secrets. But she didnt own a cat. Spencer decided to find the cutest cat for her someday. After a while, Summer came out, followed by Mr. and Mrs. Campbell. Spencer put down the scissors and stood up. Uncle, Auntie, Summer. His voice was gentle and his attitude sincere as he greeted them again. Well Mr. Campbell had an awkward smile on his face. While youre wrapping bouquets here, your mother and I are going to the Brightwood family to call off the engagement. Summer turned sharply; what was this about? They hadnt discussed this earlier; were they going now? No, she said firmly. She knew the Brightwood familys elders well enough to know her parents would be humiliated if they went alone; selfish people could say anything hurtful. Dad, Mom, Ill handle this myself; Ill call it off personally. That wont do, Mrs. Campbell interjected. Even if we cant be inws, we mustnt lose our manners. Such important matters should involve both sets of parents. Chapter 2227: Unforgettable Encounter, Heartfelt Affection Spencer was well aware of the character of the Brightwood family parents. He understood Summers concerns, so he spoke up, Uncle, Aunt, now really isnt a good time. Summer just got back from the hospital. Hospital? Summer, what happened to you?! Mrs. Campell looked at her daughter with immense worry. Are you sick? Hurt? No, no. Realizing he hadnt been clear, Spencer quickly exined, Its the Brightwood family parents who were hospitalized. They threatened tomit suicide and demanded Summer go over. Their emotions are very unstable right now. If you go now, they might take it out on you. At this point, Summer also spoke up, Dad, Mom, Rupert had an ident. They probably arent in the right state of mind to discuss breaking off the engagement right now, so lets hold off for a bit. Hearing this, the Campell family elders didnt press further. There were still many unpacked flowers and it was nearing evening. Mr. Campell nced at the flowers. Agnes quickly spoke up, Spencer! Come help us! Many hands make light work; we can finish in half an hour! After packing, they still needed to deliver the flowers. Mr. Campell sat down on a bench. Spencer looked around at everyone, especially ncing at Mrs. Campell. Seeing she didnt say anything or ask him to leave, he sat down opposite Mr. Campell next to Agnes. Spencer picked up the scissors again. Uncle, Ill help you deliver the flowerster. He wasnt just being polite. Mr. Campell looked up at him; Spencers eyes were filled with sincerity. After a moment, Spencer looked away and began trimming the flower stems earnestly before handing them to Agnes for wrapping. The two worked seamlessly together. Summer exchanged a look with her mother before sitting down next to Spencer and picking up a pair of scissors. A whileter, Mrs. Campell also sat down beside her daughter. The five of them trimmed and wrapped the flower stems together without any conversation. In less than twenty minutes, they had all the bouquets wrapped through theirbined effort.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It wasnt dark yet. Mr. Campell carefully tied up the bouquets and secured them on the back of an electric bike. The baskets on either side of the bike were also filled with bouquets. Spencer noticed another electric bike parked nearby and asked Summer, Does this bike have power? Is it still rideable? Are you really going to deliver them? Agnes was surprised. Its getting dark; we should finish delivering them soon, Spencer said as he went inside to grab more bouquets. It looks like it might rain. Can you ride it? Agnes followed him closely. The road is rough; its better not to risk falling! I can, Spencer affirmed confidently. Under everyones watchful eyes, he quickly loaded the remaining bouquets into the baskets of the other electric bike. Summer did not stop him throughout. Seeing this, Mr. Campell hurriedly said, Mr. Lawrence, theres no need for you to deliver them. You should stay home; this bike is tricky to ride and Im afraid youll fall since youre not familiar with it. Plus, the road is rough. Uncle, dont be so polite with me, Spencer replied as he nced at the sky. Its about to rain. Besides, they were soon to be family. Indeed, the wind was picking up rapidly. Before Mr. Campell could say more, Spencer got on the electric bike which already had its key inserted. Uncle, lead the way please; I can handle it. I used to race bikes often; trust my skills! Dark clouds loomed low in the sky as strong winds began to howl. Chapter 2228: Unforgettable, Heartfelt Affection Mr. Campbell had no choice but to agree. If the flowers were delivered tomorrow, they wouldnt be as fresh as today. Besides, they were already wrapped and ready to go. Mr. Campbell and Mrs. Campbell always believed in finishing todays tasks today, even if it meant workingte into the night. Under the watchful eyes of the two sisters, Mr. Campbell and Spencer each mounted an electric scooter. Summers gaze fell on Spencer, and she couldnt help but take a step forward. Spencer turned to look at her, their eyes meeting.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Be safe, the girl said softly, but it was a genuine expression of concern. Spencer felt warmth in his heart and smiled, nodding. Soon, Mr. Campbell rode off, and Spencer quickly followed. The two disappeared from view as they rode out of the alley. Standing at the doorway, Agnes observed her sisters expression. Summer seemed calm, staring at the alleys end where the scooters had vanished. Her heart was likely with them. Clearly worried! Agnes nudged her sister gently with her elbow and whispered, Do you know who this kind person buying flowers for sanitation workers is? Summer didnt turn around, her voice calm, Spencer. Agnes was surprised. How do you know? Summer nced at her sister without saying anything and then walked back into the shop. But seriously, how do you know? Agnes was curious. Intuition. Thats really urate! Inside the flower shop, Mrs. Campbell stood not far away, watching her daughter intently. She seemed to have a lot to say but didnt know how to start, so her expression wasplicated. Summer had exined to her before that she would leave everything to time and make careful choices. Agnes could sense the undercurrent between her mother and sister. She thought for a moment and smiled, Do we have food at home? Maybe we should invite Spencer to stay for dinner? Its our way of showing hospitality since hes helping deliver flowers during mealtime. Summer didnt respond; she just lowered her eyes. Mrs. Campbell looked coldly at her two daughters before reluctantly saying, Ill cook. She then walked inside. When Agnes met her sisters gaze, she smiled encouragingly, Everything will get better. Summer remained calm but couldnt feel happy. Too many things had happened recently-so much that she couldnt find peace to sort them out or properly recall her past with Spencer. Spencer followed closely behind Mr. Campbell on his electric scooter. Whenever they saw sanitation workers sweeping leaves along the way, Mr. Campbell would stop to give them a bouquet of flowers and express his gratitude. Seeing their simple smiles deeply moved Spencer. He personally handed out flowers as well and sometimes shook hands with them without any hesitation. Mr. Campbell noticed this genuine spirit in Spencer and felt a bit touched himself, considering Spencers high status. As they were running out of flowers to deliver, dark clouds loomed lower and lower; it looked like rain was imminent, and the wind grew colder. By the time they finished delivering all the flowers and started heading back home on their scooters, light rain began to fall. Spencer worried about Mr. Campbells health-would he catch a cold? He hoped the rain would lighten up In the kitchen, Summer helped her mother wash vegetables in silence until they heard raindrops hitting the windows louder and louder. Both looked outside with concern-had it started raining? Had they finished delivering? Were they on their way back? Agnes stood by the flower shop entrance munching on sunflower seeds while anxiously watching the alley entrance. Soon enough, she saw two electric scooters appear side by side in view! Theyre back! Theyre back! Agnes eximed happily. The rain wasnt too heavy yet and hadnt been falling for long. Chapter 2229: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s Devotion 24 Mr. Campell and Spencer returned safely to the flower shop. They made it back before the storm hit and didnt get soaked. Their clothes were damp but not drenched, and there were droplets of water in their hair. Agnes quickly brought two dry towels for them to dry their hair. Dad, dry off quickly. Spencer, here you go. Agnes was quite kind to him, calling him Spencer affectionately. Thank you, sister. Spencer took the towel with a smile on his face.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Agnes said to him, Mom and sister are cooking inside. Why dont you stay for dinner? Besides, we all came by taxi; you can take us back together! She feared he might refuse because the atmosphere today was indeed awkward. Spencer was slightly taken aback. Were they asking him to stay for dinner? He felt ttered and looked up at Mr. Campell, who didnt say anything and appeared rtively calm. Stay for a meal, Agnes said to him. Its already dinner time anyway. Alright. He was touched. At that moment, Spencers phone rang. He took it out and saw it was Ivan calling. Looking at the father-daughter duo in front of him, he politely said, Excuse me, I need to take this call. He then turned aside and answered the phone with his distinct fingers sliding over the screen. Hey, brother. At this time, the brightly lit Emerald Bay had a Lamborghini parked in the yard. The kitchen was bustling with activity as renowned chefs worked meticulously with fresh and abundant ingredients that Ivan had specially selected after work today. Sitting on the sofa, Ivan called Spencer and asked, I heard from the director that you wrapped up early today. Do you want toe back for dinner? Im afraid I cant today; Im at Summers parents house. Hearing this, Ivan was slightly surprised. Progressing so fast? Already meeting the parents? At dinner time does that mean hell stay for dinner? Alright then. Despite his surprise, Ivan was happy. He teased, Looks like it wont be easy to have dinner with you in the future. Not at all. Just let me know in advance. Spencer remembered he owed him a meal and said, Ill treat you and sister-inw to dinner tomorrow night. Sure, you pick the ce and time. Ivan had something to discuss with him anyway. I wont disturb you then; see you tomorrow night. Okay. Ivan hung up the phone as Jennifer walked over with a cup of warm milk. She wore maternity clothes that were both casual and beautiful. What did Spencer say? She hadnt heard the conversation. Ivan put down his phone and took his wifes hand, letting her sit beside him with a smile on his face. Guess where Spencer is right now? Observing her husbands expression, Jennifer thought carefully. With that girl? At her parents house. Jennifers eyes shed with surprise before she smiled softly. Thats good news! Things are progressing faster than you expected, right? We cant celebrate just yet. Ivan put his arm around her shoulder. Ruperts issue hasnt been fully resolved. As far as I know, their engagement hasnt been called off yet. Only if Spencer marries Summer will theypletely sever ties with Rupert, so those creditors wont go after her. Jennifers smile was warm as she leaned closer to him. As long as they care for each other, marriage is just a matter of time. Maybe you can help things along? Yes. Is there anything I can do? Jennifer asked gently. Ivan affectionately tapped her nose. You need to take good care of yourself and our baby. He then gently caressed her slightly swollen belly. Jennifer leaned into his embrace with a bright smile. Since bing pregnant with this baby, she seemed younger than ever. Chapter 2230: Unforgettable, Where Love Lies After a while, Ivan pondered and picked up his phone to dial a number. In a low voice, he instructed, Remove all the online news about Spencers ex-girlfriend, leaving only the positive ones. Got it, Mr. Marsh. Watching her husband hang up the phone, Jennifer asked with some doubt, Does this still matter? If its aimed at the Campell family parents, theyve probably already seen it, right? It doesnt matter much, Ivan replied, but its better to clean it up than not. True. Jennifer knew he had done a lot for Spencer behind the scenes. He truly doted on this younger brother and wanted to give him the best of everything. If it were for a wedding, he would definitely go all out. He really valued family ties. It was she who had taught him to cherish them.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. By evening, the rain still hadnt stopped. In the hospital, Rupert was barely clinging to life in the emergency room. The doctor held a chart and spoke to the Brightwood family parents, who were slumped on a bench. His Achilles tendons have been severed. Even if they heal, walking will be difficult; he wont be able to walk normally again. The Brightwood family parents wore nk expressions, their hearts filled with sorrow. The doctor continued, He also has multiple fractures all over his body. He will need eleven surgeries in total. You need to prepay $300, 000. Mrs. Brightwood leaned against Mr. Brightwood, tears welling in her eyes. She felt numb as if her soul had been drained away. Mr. Brightwood remained silent, his heart aching as if cut by a knife, filled with despair. How could he possiblye up with such arge sum? Even if he managed to gather it, his son would still be crippled. The sky had fallen for the Brightwood family. The doctor kindly reminded them, If you cante up with the money, the surgeries will have to be postponed. With that, he nced at the two elderly people on the bench and then turned to leave. At night, in the Campell family flower shop. The dining area wasnt veryrge but couldfortably amodate five or six people without feeling crowded. On the round table were several home-cooked dishes steaming hot: stir-fried pork with green peppers, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, a te of lotus root, stir-fried soybeans, sliced salted duck eggs, some water spinach, and a bowl of meatball soup. For an ordinary family, this dinner was quite sumptuous. Agnes wondered if Spencer could get used to such simple fare since he wasnt from this social ss. Summer seemed emotionless; her calm demeanor made her appear deep and unreadable as she busied herself with serving dishes and setting out bowls. Mr. Campell felt quite awkward; inviting someone over for dinner without prior preparation and not even buying fish felt embarrassing. But he said nothing apologetic because he had to consider his wifes feelings. It was already good enough that she allowed this young man to stay for dinner. Heres a bottle of Pepsi! Agnes brought out a bottle of Pepsi from somewhere and held a stack of disposable cups in her other hand. She quickly poured the Pepsi into cups as she always wore a smile, trying her best to lighten the heavy atmosphere. Mr. Campell pulled out a chair and invited Spencer to sit down. Spencer thanked him but didnt sit down immediately since no one else had sat down yet; he knew his ce and understood that Mrs. Campell was not pleased. Mrs. Campell brought over bowls and chopsticks while Summer went to serve rice. Spencer quickly walked over to help. Its okay; you can sit down, Summer nced at him briefly and spoke in her usual calm tone. Spencer looked at her but didnt insist on helping; he returned to the dining table instead. Sit down, Spencer! Agnes invited as she sat down herself and handed him a cup of Pepsi. Try it? You might not have had it before! Its quite unique! At this point, Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell also sat down. Only then did Spencer take his seat next to Agnes. Thank you. Chapter 2231: Unforgettable Encounter, Love’s Devotion Summer brought over several bowls of rice, giving one to each person, and cing thest bowl in front of herself. She sat on Spencers other side, meaning the two sisters were seated on his left and right. Lets eat, Mr. Campell said in a simple and honest manner, picking up his chopsticks without making any special effort to entertain their special guest. He asionally nced at his wife. Both elders felt a bitplicated. Spencer had never tasted such home-cooked food before; he found it especially delicious, with aforting sense of home. Agnes, ever the lively one, frequently clinked her Pepsi ss with her sisters, sometimes reaching across Spencer to do so. She was a chatterbox, ensuring the atmosphere wasnt too awkward. Mr. and Mrs. Campell could tell that Agnes approved of Spencer. After dinner, the rain had stopped. Agnes spoke up, Mom and Dad, should we head out now? We dont want to get caught in the rain again; the roads might be difficult. There wasnt much left to talk about here anyway; perhaps it was best to call it a night. The Campell elders looked at the three young people. Mrs. Campell remained silent, her face stern as if holding back countless words. Are you all going back together? Mr. Campell asked. Spencer drove here, so we can all go together! Agnes replied with a smile. No need to call a cab! Summer didntment on going together, while Spencer remained calm and was more than willing to give them a ride. With Mr. Campells consent, they bid their farewells. Spencer bowed politely, Uncle, Auntie, Ill visit again when I have time. Goodbye. Lets go! Agnes urged him along and then grabbed her sisters arm, pushing them both out of the flower shop. As they stepped outside, Agnes felt she could finally breathe freely again! Being with the elders was so stifling-she felt like she was suffocating! With the rain gone, the air was exceptionally fresh. The three walked towards the end of the alley, stepping on the cobblestones and enjoying the evening breeze. Spencer walked between the two sisters.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. No one spoke; Agnes didnt know what to say either. She nced at them and then at the sky after the rain, feeling like a massive third wheel. If she werent there and if this road were long enough, maybe they wouldnt be so silent? They quickly reached the Maybach. Agnes opened the front passenger door and said to Summer, Get in! She then pulled Summer into the seat before she could react. Bending down to lift her sisters legs into the car, she quickly shut the door! At that moment, Spencer opened the rear door for Agnes with a warm and gentlemanly demeanor. Thank you, Spencer! Agnes smiled at him before getting into the back seat. Spencer closed her door and returned to the drivers seat. He fastened his seatbelt and started the car. Back in the flower shop, Mrs. Campell was cleaning up dishes with no expression on her slightly wrinkled face; she seemed somewhat unhappy. Mr. Campell watched from the side but couldnt help much; he hesitated several times but remained silent, feeling equallyplicated. In the Maybach driving back to town, even with Summer in the front seat, silence filled the car. This made Agnes in the back feel very awkward; not talking wasnt an option either. So she took out her phone, muted it, and began searching for a suitable ce along their route to get off. If they were going to get off somewhere, they needed an excuse after all. Chapter 2232: Agnes’s Intentions Are Clear While searching, she discovered a cat museum not far ahead and organized her words. Leaning forward with her phone in hand, she said softly, Spencer, can you drop me off at the intersection ahead? I have something to do. You dont need to wait for me; Ill take a cab home when Im done.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Spencer nced at her while driving. Where are you going? With a smile, she replied, A museum. Im looking for some inspiration. Its just about 200 meters ahead; you can stop there. Summer also turned her gaze. What kind of museum are you going to at this hour? A cat museum. Were passing by anyway. Its full of cats, and I want to rx and get some inspiration, she exined. You know how we creative types are; when we want to do something, we have to do it. Especially simple things like this that can provide emotional value. As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly looked at the man driving and reminded him, Spencer, stop! Its the intersection up ahead! Spencer began to slow down and steadily pulled over near the intersection. He and Summer could vaguely see the museum sign. Do you want us to wait for you? Spencer asked. No need! Dont wait for me! Agnes quickly opened the car door and waved at them with a smile. You guys go on ahead. I dont know when Ill be back! I brought my tablet with me; if Im in the zone, I might stay here and create for a couple of hours! She got out of the car, closed the door, and waved again at the people inside. Dont wait for me! Then she turned and left. It wasnt raining at that moment. Spencer nced at Summer. She stared straight ahead, silent and calm, her thoughts unreadable. Since she didnt say they should wait for her sister, Spencer started the car again. At first, he drove slowly, but she still said nothing. Both Spencer and Summer knew Agness intention; she had deliberately left to give them time alone together. The night was quiet and pleasant. It seemed to start raining again, droplets falling densely on the windshield as the cars wipers activated automatically. Now it was just the two of them in the car. Some memories refused to stay buried in the corners of their minds, teasing their rationality. Emerald Bay. A white sedan and a silver sedan drove into the yard one after another, stopping in front of arge vi. The rain here hadnt gotten heavy yet. The white car door opened, and Rowan and ire got out together. The silver car door opened next, and Tristan stepped out from the drivers seat. Monica extended her hand into the car, helping Eason out as he ced his hand in hers. Eason had grown taller. He wore a well-fitted suit and had stylishly groomed hair, looking incredibly handsome. Everyone greeted each other warmly before heading towards the brightly lit living room together. Eason was very happy; he held his brothers arm with one hand and his sister-inws with the other, his face beaming with joy. Jennifer! Ivan! Before even entering, his cheerful voice reached the living room. Ivan and Jennifer came out from a side hall to greet them eagerly. Theyre here! As everyone entered, smiles adorned their faces-genuine happiness from seeing each other after some time apart. They exchanged warm greetings and small talk. There were three pregnant women present, doubling the air of happiness. All that was left was for Spencer and Summer toplete their own circle of joy. Chapter 2233: Monica’s Good News Tonights menu was exceptionallyvish, all prepared by renowned chefs. Cheese, amon ingredient in Western cuisine, was meticulously prepared in four varieties. There were mozzare, ricotta, cheddar, and Lebanese cheese for the pregnant women to choose from. The host and guests chatted in the living room while the servants set the table in the spacious and bright dining room, with gleaming cutlery reflecting the light. There were dishes such as coconut milk fish stew, pan-seared salmon, Italian balsamic steak, French Lorraine quiche, beer-braised beef, fennel-roasted sea bass, stuffedmb shoulder, basil pesto pasta, spring risotto, and Spanish pae. The entire table was soon filled with a variety of dishes that looked and smelled delicious. Jordan entered the living room with a smile and respectfully announced, Everyone, dinner is ready. Great, they replied. Everyone got up and walked towards the dining room while continuing their conversations. The atmosphere was particrly harmonious. The dining room at Emerald Bay was veryrge, over 200 square meters with ss walls on all sides, giving it a transparent feel. The marble floor tiles shone brightly against the white carpet, and therge rectangr white dining table was paired with eight leather chairs. During the meal, since everyone was young and there were no elders present, there werent many strict rules to follow. They continued chatting as they ate. In high society, its customary not to talk while eating. Monica, have you experienced any morning sickness? Jennifer asked with concern whiledling soup. Im doing well. I always thought first pregnancies would have severe morning sickness and had prepared for it, Monica said with an uncontroble joy on her face. I have some good news to share today. Why dont you all guess? What other good news could there be? She had already announced her pregnancy. Everyone looked at each other thoughtfully but didnt answer immediately. Tristans happy expression suggested it was indeed something wonderful. ire turned to Monica and guessed, Are you nning to go back to Lu Layeka for a while? Monica smiled and shook her head. We dont n to go back for now. However, my father said he woulde to Arkpool City for a few days soon to visit us. He should have called my brother too.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yes, we received his call, ire nodded. Monica smiled at everyone. Thats not the good news. Guess again? But this is really hard to guess! Jennifer couldnt hold back any longer. What is it? Just tell us! Finally, Tristan couldnt resist revealing it. Can genes be inherited? Youre having twins just like Monica. Wow! Everyone was thrilled upon hearing this news and looked at Monica! She had a bright smile on her face and tilted her head adorably. Lets toast! Jennifer and Ivan almost simultaneously stood up with their juice sses. Everyone followed suit and raised their sses for a toast. Congrattions! This is so lucky! Im so envious! ire said sincerely. Rowan hugged his wifes shoulders and said with a smile, Dont be envious; well aim for two kids in three years too. Dont be silly! Dont you know childbirth is painful? Pregnancy is tough. With me around, how could it be painful? Rowan said to her. I can personally deliver the baby painlessly. ire blushed as everyoneughed happily. Having a doctor in their circle brought a sense of security. If Alfie and Diana knew this news, they would surely be very happy too! Chapter 2234: Accepting Eason’s Blessing After everyone returned to their seats, Eason, looking like a little adult with his delicate features and vibrant spirit, raised his ss of juice. This toast is for you, brother. I wish you both happiness. Tristan and Monica clinked sses with him gently. Thank you, they said, their faces soft with smiles.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Eason then turned to Ivan and Jennifer, raising his ss again. This toast is for you two as well. Without you, I wouldnt be where I am today. The boys gratitude was genuine; he was kind-hearted, unlike his mother and sister. Eason, how are your studies going? Ivan asked with concern. Very well! Eason replied confidently. I understand everything now, and the teacher says Ive made progress! Recently, Ive been catching up on Western physics and mathematics. Ivan gave him a thumbs up. We should earnestly learn the good things from the West and apply them. Yes! Jennifer asked, Eason, have you been keeping up with your physical exercise? I have, the boy replied, looking at her. I go for a run every morning and y basketball, so Ive grown quite a bit taller recently. Jennifer nodded in satisfaction. Lets toast to that! Cheers! Finally, Eason stood up, walked around the table with his ss of juice, and approached Rowan. Rowan smiled warmly and affectionately patted his head. The boys hair was getting thicker, and his features were bing more defined. One day, some lucky girl would meet him, and it would surely be a beautiful story. Dr. Watson, thank you, Eason said gratefully, his eyes bright. Because of you, I am healthy today. I admire you greatly. My dream is to be a doctor too. Will you take me as your apprentice when I grow up? Of course! Rowan agreed readily and clinked sses with him. But remember to study hard and keep fit. Being a doctor is tough and busy work. I understand! Eason nodded firmly, nting the seed of determination in his heart before downing his juice in one gulp. He returned to his seat and poured himself another half ss of juice. Raising his ss once more, he said, ire sister, this toast is for you both. I wish you a safe pregnancy, happiness, and eternal joy! Come on, lets toast! ept Easons blessing! Eason, we wish you robust growth too! The restaurant was brightly lit with happiness on everyones faces asughter filled the air. It was a delightful dinner among friends. Outside, the rain fell harder as night deepened. Spencers car was still on its way back to the city at a slow pace in the silent car as rain battered the windows. He wished time could slow down so this road would stretch longer. The windshield was covered with sheets of water; even with the wipers on full speed, it was futile. The rain turned into a downpour. Summer watched the road ahead intently without saying a word. Soon, Spencer pulled over for safety reasons and turned on the hazard lights. Summer snapped back to reality but continued to look ahead through the rain-soaked windshield at faint lights in the distance. She slowly turned her gaze to find Spencer staring at her intently. Their eyes met under the warm yellow glow inside the car. Chapter 2235: Spencer’s Confession Summers chest tightened slightly as she calmly met his gaze. Both of them felt a subtle tension. Spencer knew very well how the beauty of this woman in such a confined space would impact him. Despite his racing heart, he restrained himself; some things needed to be said clearly. Summer, they say women change a lot over eighteen years, but in my memory, you havent changed at all. Do you know why? he asked with a faint smile, though his heart was heavy with emotion. The girl met his deep gaze without answering, quietly waiting for him to continue. Because I watched you grow up, Spencer said in a low, husky voice, his smile tinged with humility. Summer was slightly taken aback. How could that be? They hadnt seen each other for ten years; how could he have watched her?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Hard to understand, right? Spencers tone was deliberately light. Every night I missed you, I would visit your social media ounts, look through every post, and repeatedly view your photos. Later, when you stopped using social media as much, I felt lost for a long time until I found your new ounts on social media and TikTok Hearing this, Summer felt an inexplicable jolt in her chest. A hint of shock appeared in her clear, beautiful eyes. Unbelievable, isnt it? he said. I never left any traces or disturbed you-not because I didnt want to, but because I didnt dare. Even though you posted fewer and fewer photos, whenever I saw one, I saved it, he said with a self-mocking smile. I remember you liked eating cake and cream. I became a member at the shop you used to frequent, hoping to run into you someday. There was a time when I went there five times a day These words moved Summer deeply. Summer Spencer frowned slightly but couldnt hold back. He reached out and held her hand, sitting sideways to cherish it in his palm. Since we broke up, Ive never forgotten you. Have you noticed that all my so-called ex-girlfriends look a lot like you? Summers heart clenched as tears gradually welled up in her eyes. Memories swirled in her mind, bringing back the piercing pain whenever she thought about them. They say time and new love are the best remedies, he said with a bitter smile. But I believe if youve truly loved someone, theres no cure. In the dim light of the car, his facial features were clearly visible. She saw the sincerity on his face and the loneliness of someone who seemed abandoned. Summer, meeting you again after ten years feels like His lips curled into a smile, his eyes filled with joy. It feels like Im incredibly lucky. I dont want to miss out again Summer, please give me another chance to be together, he pleaded humbly. You can give me a trial period. Summer, I will be the person you want me to be; this time, I wont let you down. Summer, I love you; I cant lose you. As he said this, he could no longer hold back his emotions and hugged her tightly. Summer, I love you. Tears gathered in Spencers eyes and silently fell onto her shoulder, soaking her shirt. Summer felt that drop of tear on her shoulder like it was burning her skin; her chest tightened abruptly. He held her tightly; she did not push him away. After a while, Summer slowly and gently reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist Chapter 2236: I Love You Too Feeling the warmth of her hands, Spencer closed his eyes. At this moment, his heart was filled with immense satisfaction because, apart from acting, this was the first time they had such close contact in their true identities after calmly reflecting on everything. They embraced each other sincerely. They held each other for a while as the rain continued to pour outside, and the sound of wind and rain filled their ears. Dont you have anything to say to me? Spencer mustered the courage to ask softly. He longed for her to say something, to talk about her feelings over the years, to share how she missed him after regaining her memory, to confess that she too had suffered and regretted their breakup. Silence. Only the sound of wind and rain surrounded them. Summer felt his body heat and gently rested her chin on his shoulder. She took a moment, then softly began, Spencer Hmm. He listened intently, his heartbeat quickening, his body growing warmer. I love you too, always have. As she uttered these words, Summers eyes welled up with tears, and a deep pain tore through her heart. If she had mistakenly married Rupert, she couldnt bear to think about the regrets she would have carried for a lifetime. Marrying him, having children, bearing debts, then regaining her memory The thought alone made her scalp tingle. Hearing these words brought an indescribable joy to Spencers heart. He couldnt help but release her, his gaze intense and burning. Summer met his eyes at close range, feeling the male pheromones approaching bit by bit, the overwhelming warmth enveloping her nose. Her eyshes fluttered lightly as Spencer kissed her lips Campell family flower shop. Mrs. Campell had silently finished washing the dishes. Her heart felt blocked as if all joy had been drained away. She sat on the sofa scrolling through news on her phone, intending to take some screenshots for her daughter. She found it strange that there was no trace of Spencers past scandals online. She searched his name three times on her phone but still found nothing. Come here! she called urgently as she stood up. Let me see your phone! Hurry! What are you looking at? Mrs. Campell finally spoke as Mr. Campell hurried over with his phone in hand.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Give me your phone! Quickly! She didnt exin why. Mr. Campell handed over his phone; she knew the unlock code anyway. She quickly opened it and searched again but still couldnt find any rumors about Spencers ex-girlfriends. Instead, there were numerous articles listing how Spencer engaged in charity work, donated money and schools, led teams to bring glory to the country-titles likeputer genius and cybersecuritypetition champion adorned his name. His acting talent was also highlighted; his first drama was a hit In short, there was no negative news at all. This left Mrs. Campell speechless. Whats wrong? Mr. Campell noticed something off in his wifes expression as he took back his phone from her hands and saw the page she was on. He suddenly understood and could empathize. The inte had been cleansed. It must have been orchestrated by Mr. Marsh. The inte may forget, but I dont. Some things exist just because they do, Mrs. Campell said with disdain for such foolish actions. I had already searched this man before but didnt save any screenshots. Why search again if youve already done it? Mr. Campell asked. I wanted to show Summer! Chapter 2237: I Will Handle It Mr. Campell sighed lightly and sat down on the sofa. Leaning forward, he poured himself a cup of tea. Do you think Summer doesnt know? Young people these days are all online. She knows what hes like and still jumps into the fire! I really Mrs. Campell was speechless, filled with worry. You cant jump from one pit of fire into another! Who doesnt want their daughter to be happy? As a mother, her concerns and worries were more pronounced. Ah, worrying wont help, Mr. Campell tried tofort her. Kids have their own fate. Sometimes we need to see things for ourselves; you cant believe everything you read online. What do you mean? Mrs. Campell looked at him suspiciously. When did he bribe you? Just because you went out to deliver flowers together? Why has your impression of him changed so much? Lets not talk about the flower-buying; he has money to spare, even if he did it to show off. Mr. Campell remained objective. But when I went out with him to deliver flowers, there were a few things that really moved me. Mrs. Campell turned her head away, not wanting to listen. Mr. Campell continued, I saw him shake hands with sanitation workers and sometimes even hug them. It wasnt forced at all; he didnt look down on them. Hes genuinely a kind and considerate kid.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Mrs. Campell didnt argue; she knew he must have seen it with his own eyes. But she still didnt agree with their daughter dating him; kindness and promiscuity are two different things. Mr. Campell added, Dont let the inte influence you too much. Sometimes the media twists things for clicks; they can turn white into ck. Interactions between people should be based on personal feelings. From Spencers behavior at the flower shop today, Mr. Campell felt that this young man wasnt bad at all. He was being quite objective. But Mrs. Campell was still angry. That night, in the Maybach parked by the roadside. After a kiss, Spencer held Summers shoulders. Leave the matter of breaking off the engagement to me if you trust me. His warm breath lingered near her nose. Summer wasnt worried hed use force; she shook her head. I dont want you throwing money at him. Dont worry, Spencer said maturely and assuredly, I wont encourage bad behavior, but if your parents get involved, they might get hurt. Yes, the Brightwood familys parents were already emotionally shattered and could say anything in their anger. Summer didnt want her parents to suffer such humiliation either. Trust me, Ill handle everything, Spencer said as if he had transformed into a different person, putting away all his hostility and showing only responsibility. He said sadly, Ive seen Ruperts parents low quality firsthand; I really dont want you to face them again. But how will you handle it? Summer didnt want to hide either. This is our familys issue; I cant bear to see you suffer. How could I suffer? Spencer smiled. Dont worry about it; Ill take care of it and make sure they wont bother you again. Every time they see you or your family, theyll be respectful. It seemed this matter could only be resolved with money. So Summer told him, The engagement gift was $8, 800, plus $2, 000 given to my parents. Ill transfer this money to you. Chapter 2238: A Girl Who Likes Kittens Dont turn around, Spencer said, holding her hand as she reached for her phone. We can deduct this amount from my bride priceter, if it makes you feel better. Summer was taken aback by his words. His bride price? Spencer gave her a lighthearted smile. What? Do you n to marry someone else? He nted a gentle kiss on her forehead and then sat up straight. The rain had noticeably lessened. Spencer fastened his seatbelt and started the car again. The Maybach drove towards the city Although neither of them spoke along the way, maintaining the same silence as before, the atmosphere had clearly changed. Spencer yed a song in the car, one that seemed perfectly chosen for her. It felt as if it was meant just for her- Their hearts grew closer. Nighttime. Agnes appeared at the Cat Museum with her small backpack. She was young and beautiful, with an infectious smile, looking like a college student. The museum wasrge, divided into many sections with simple and cozy decorations, kept clean and tidy. There werent many customers, mostly young people. Here, one could learn in detail about cats of different breeds. If a connection was made, one could even adopt a cat to take home. Each cat in the museum had its own name, with a tag detailing its habits, age, and origin. Seeing these adorable kittens melted Agness heart and reminded her of something. She took out her phone to snap pictures of them, thoroughly enjoying the peace and beauty of the moment. Where was he? Was he okay? Some walls disyed oil paintings of cats by the renowned Dutch artist Henriette Ronner-Knip.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Agnes had learned about this artist back in school and admired her greatly. Henriette Ronner-Knip was born into an artistic family in Amsterdam. Influenced by her father, she developed a strong interest in painting from a young age. Her works often featured various small animals, especially cats. The feather-like brushstrokes and warm colors always deeply moved Agnes; she felt that calling them lifelike didnt quite capture their essence. Agnes believed these paintings were alive, infused with all the artists emotions and hopes. Agnes also liked to draw kittens. As she admired these paintings and photographed them with her phone, she lost track of time, fully immersed in appreciation. Agness love for kittens stemmed from an online friend she met in her first year of high school. They onlymunicated via social media but never met in person. The friends username was Kitten, and they also loved kittens; their photo album was filled with pictures of them. He appreciated Agnessics and often liked her posts on social media, sharing his thoughts-he was one of her loyal fans. They had been close online friends for a long time without ever meeting face-to-face. But for some reason, in her second year of high school, he suddenly stopped appearing online Agnes stared at that gray kitten avatar ever since. She asionally missed him and sometimes worried about him. Chapter 2239: He Disappeared Over the years, Agnes had written countless short emails to that ount. Whenever she thought of him, she couldnt help but open her inbox. Initially, she asked why he wasnt active on social media anymore, whether he could still receive messages, if something had happened to him, or if he had gone abroad. During holidays, she sent simple greetings, asking if he was well or sending various simr messages. There was never a reply; he hadpletely vanished. Later, even though she knew she wouldnt get a response, she still logged into her email to tell him about her newic book releases, the reasons for her school transfer, her graduation, and how she found a job doing what she loved. But there was never any reply. Agnes treated him like an old friend. After all, during those youthful days, their souls were so in sync. It waste when she left the museum. The rain had stopped, and she used her phone to call for a ride. Standing by the roadside waiting, she wondered if her sister and Spencer had made any progress or if they had been silent the whole time. Soon, the car arrived. Agnes sat in the back seat of the taxi with the window open. The cool evening breeze blew in, messing up her hair but not clearing her mind. She thought again of the man called Kitten. With the rise of text messaging in recent years, like everyone else around her, she rarely logged into social media ounts anymore. She sent fewer emails to him but seemed to think of him more often. To this day, she didnt know his real name, his age, what he looked like, or where he was. But during those busy high school days, he was like a guiding light. They discussedic creation together; his suggestions were always spot-on and significantly improved her work. Agnes admired him deeply; she felt his vision was broader than hers, his aesthetic better, and his knowledge wider. He was both a mentor and a friend to her, and she was filled with gratitude. But then he suddenly disappeared without a word. She didnt even have a chance to say goodbye properly. This became Agness only regret from her youth-a regret she never mentioned to anyone and perhaps her greatest regret. The next morning. At the hospital.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Ruperts surgery was still ongoing. The doctors were trying to save him because he had been severely beaten and was still not out of danger. A doctor had already informed Ruperts parents, who hadnt slept all night on the bench outside the operating room, that they needed to gather the surgery fees immediately or the treatment would stop. After all, this was a hospital, not a charity. Two major surgeries had already beenpleted without any payment from the Brightwood family. Mrs. Brightwoods heart was torn with indecision as she murmured to her husband, Should I sell my kidney? She wasnt joking; they were truly desperate. They had no more credit with rtives or friends. There are no secrets in this world; everyone in their neighborhood and family knew about Ruperts gambling problem and felt sorry for him. Mr. Brightwood also considered this as their only option since they couldnt dy paying the enormous surgery fees any longer. The couple knew that selling one kidney wouldnt be enough; both would need to sell theirs. But it was a cruel choice. At that moment, slow yet firm footsteps approached from afar until they stopped right in front of them. The couple huddled together on the bench with their heads bowed slightly when a pair of shiny leather shoes came into view. They were startled and slowly looked up along the straight pant legs until they saw a familiar face. Their bodies stiffened instantly; they didnt even dare to breathe loudly. Chapter 2240: The Insatiable Man Despite Spencers calm demeanor and his effort to suppress his aura, the couple was still quite frightened by his presence. Was he here to finish them off? They stared at him, their faces turning pale. Spencers hands hung loosely at his sides, not giving off an air of superiority. He didnt waste much time and directly stated his purpose, As long as you agree to break off the engagement and promise not to bother Summer or anyone from the Campell family again, I am willing to cover all of Ruperts medical expenses. Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood were shocked by his words! For a moment, they thought they were hearing things. But Spencer waited seriously for their response. They quickly calmed down and thought it over Just covering the medical expenses didnt really solve the problem! Today, Spencer hade to negotiate; he must really love Summer, and he had money! Mrs. Brightwood gradually collected her thoughts and slowly sat up straight. Although she hadnt slept all night, she was full of energy now that it was time to negotiate, even putting on a bit of a front. We can break off the engagement, but we have one more condition, Mrs. Brightwood said firmly, staring at him. Spencer calmly looked down at her, meeting her gaze. His thin lips parted slightly, Go on. You need to pay off all of Ruperts debts, Mrs. Brightwood said bluntly, startling Mr. Brightwood beside her. Spencer wasnt shocked or anything; instead, he couldnt help but curl his lips into a slight smile. Mrs. Brightwood watched him with a pounding heart, starting to feel uneasy. What did that smile mean? Soon, Spencer put away his yful smile. His eyes turned sharp as he looked at Mrs. Brightwood with a hint of coldness.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Facing his gaze, Mrs. Brightwood felt her chest tighten and her heart tremble slightly. Her mind also became much clearer-had she gone too far? This thought shed through her mind, but she quickly reassured herself that Spencer had money and cherished Summer; he would probably agree. Spencer didnt bother wasting another word with her but had promised Summer he would handle this matter properly. So he spoke patiently: I am willing to cover these medical expenses only because of Summer. Do you think you cant break off the engagement without your consent? Hearing this tone, the two elders hearts trembled. Spencer said coldly, We can sue Rupert. The court will judge fairly; hes a fraud trying to scam a marriage! Hearing this, the two elders panicked! No! Mrs. Brightwood quickly changed her tune, almost losing her soul from fright. Dont sue him! Hes already so injured; please dont sue him! We agree to break off the engagement. Please cover Ruperts medical expenses; we promise never to disturb Summer or anyone from the Campell family again! Spencer despised them but still handed over a breakup agreement that clearly stated $300, 000 in medical expenses in ck and white. Mrs. Brightwood took it with trembling fingers and then took the pen Spencer handed over, signing her name at the bottom. Give it to him, Spencer said with thin lips. Mrs. Brightwood handed the agreement and pen to Mr. Brightwood. To save their son, Mr. Brightwood also signed his name; they knew better than anyone that this money was free for them. Spencer didntck money but wouldnt pay for Ruperts debts either. He just wanted to buy some peace with money; as for those debts, they were none of his business! Chapter 2241: Mr. Marsh’s Initiative After receiving the signed agreement, Spencer handed Mrs. Brightwood a bank card and told her, The password is thest six digits of the card number. Mrs. Brightwoods gaze fell on the card. After calming down, she felt a mix of emotions and knew she had been excessive. She didnt dare question whether there was money in the card; she could only tremulously reach out and take it, saying, Thank you. Despite everything, she was grateful to him. The moment she took the card, Spencer turned around and left without looking back. He never had much patience for handling such matters. On the same morning, at a serene club in a bustling city, the three-story building was rare due to the high cost ofnd. The club wasrge, with a spacious area and modern design, featuring front and back courtyards and excellent soundproofing in the rooms. Summer received a call and arrived at this club since she had no scenes to shoot that morning. As soon as she reached the entrance, a staff member greeted her, Miss Summer, this way please. They led her through a lush green courtyard and along a corridor before arriving at a spacious reception room. Summer observed her surroundings; the air was fresh and everything spotless, easily lifting ones spirits. This ce might not be open to the public but rather a private venue for high-society meetings. The reception room wasrge and tastefully decorated, with floor-to-ceiling windows offering an excellent view. Please have a seat, Miss Summer. Alright. Soon, someone came in with a pot of Puer tea. Please enjoy, Miss Summer. Thank you. Summer sat quietly on the sofa, smiling as she watched the person leave. Before long, Ivan walked towards them. Mr. Marsh. Mr. Marsh. Everyone who saw him greeted him respectfully from their hearts. He politely nodded in response, his demeanor gentle yetmanding respect with his tall and perfect physique and powerful stride exuding an aura of noble restraint that could captivate any woman.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. To be honest, when Summer received Ivans call, she felt a bit nervous. On her way here, she kept wondering what Ivan wanted to discuss since his time was so precious. Was it about Spencer? What would his attitude be towards this rtionship that had been dormant for ten years? Unable to guess his thoughts, she decided not to dwell on it. Soon enough, Summer heard footsteps at the door. She turned her head to see Ivan appearing at the entrance while two people respectfully bowed to him. As he walked in, they gently closed the door behind him. Summer instinctively stood up. Please sit, Ivan said with a smile in his deep voice that resembled a cellos resonance. Feeling somewhat nervous, Summer greeted him, Mr. Marsh, then sat down on the sofa chair opposite him with a tea table between them holding a pot of Puer tea. She had already poured two cups and handed one to him. Ivan sat on the sofa, nced at the tea in front of him, then looked up at the girl sitting across from him. How are you adapting to the crew? This topic was unexpected for Summer; she collected herself and smiled back, Im getting more used to it every day. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Marsh. Good, Ivan replied. As an investor, he hoped this drama would be sessful and personally ensured its quality. This girl had acting talent just like Spencer did. Chapter 2242: The Best Brother in the World Ivan took a sip of Puer tea, his demeanor truly gentle,pletely different from his usual self at thepany. His eyes and lips carried a smile as he asked, Summer, do you have any ns for the future? Will you continue to stay in the entertainment industry? The girl had not thought deeply about this question and replied, Lets finish this film first. Ultimately, its up to the audience to judge my acting skills. If the feedback was not good, she probably wouldnt act again. Ivan was pleased with her answer. Overall, he was in a good mood today, without any airs, just like meeting an old friend. Summer also smiled but felt nervous, so she picked up her teacup and took a polite sip. Actually, Spencer is a good kid, Ivan said with a smile, looking at the girl opposite him. These years havent been as described online. Hes actually quite lonely inside. He continued, He has always loved you. I dont know if you can feel it or understand his feelings. I heard you lost your memory. I think its a way to reduce pain. The emotional toll of love can destroy ones will. If he lost his memory, it might be a relief for him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Summer listened politely but felt a bit awkward inside. As for Rupert, youre definitely not going to marry him again. So Ivan came straight to the point about pursuing love for his brother. Would you consider my brother? Summer listened politely without interrupting him. She was shocked by his directness and thought this brother was exceptionally good to Spencer. Summer knew Spencers background. If it were anyone else, they wouldnt have such magnanimity. A half-brother born out of an affair that once caused chaos in the family. It confirmed the saying that those who achieve great things have great magnanimity beyond ordinary people. Actually Summer regained herposure and said softly, I havent let him go either. When I regained my memory, I understood what he meant to me. We are now trying to get back together. Ivan was slightly taken aback and asked, You two are together? Summer recalled their conversation in the carst night and nodded, Yes, were trying. She thought Spencer probably hadnt had time to tell Ivan yet. Ivan was pleased to hear this and said, He invited me to dinner tonight. How about you join us for dinner at my ce? Before Summer could respond, Ivans phone rang. Sorry, I need to take this call, he said as he nced at the caller ID and answered without getting up or avoiding her, treating her like family. He listened for a while before speaking into the phone, We cant evaluate this project; its prospects arent good. Besides, if its in Indonesia, I wouldnt consider it. He had no interest; his wife was pregnant and he didnt want to travel. After a while, Ivan added, I dont care about his industry reputation; its too demanding. If we invest in other projects, well see returns faster. He concluded with, Alright then, and hung up. During the call, Summer watched him intently while holding her teacup. This man truly exuded charm; his demeanor couldnt be replicated by any male actor-it was innate. No wonder so many women wanted to marry him back then. Chapter 2243: An Elegant Elderly After hanging up the phone, Ivan stood up and put away his mobile. The corners of his well-shaped lips lifted slightly as his gentle gaze fell on the girl opposite him. See you tonight, sister-inw. I have some work to do at thepany, so I need to leave now. Bye. Bye. Summer stood up and watched the man leave. It wasnt until Ivans figure disappeared at the door and his footsteps faded away that Summer let out a sigh of relief, realizing her palms holding the teacup were already damp with sweat. She quickly took a couple of sips of tea to steady her nerves before sitting back down on the sofa. Summer calmly recalled Mr. Marshs words just now and pondered over his intention for inviting her out today. On the way back to thepany, the Lamborghini became a striking sight, a symbol of status and power. The driver was at the wheel while Ivan, dressed in a ck handmade shirt, sat in the back seat. His aura was cool and his eyes deep. The phone rang again. Seeing it was his mother calling, he slid his long fingers over the answer button, a slight smile on his lips. Hello, Mom.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Son, what are you doing? Aubrees voice came through. Are you busy today? Im on my way back to thepany, not busy. His mother couldnt help but worry. Are you driving yourself? Then dont talk on the phone; focus on driving and stay safe! No, no, theres a driver. Ivan quickly reassured her to prevent her from hanging up. Is there something you need? We can talk for a bit. Youre going on a business trip tomorrow, right? What time is your flight? Aubree asked, missing her son and daughter-inw whom she hadnt seen for some time. Morning flight. Were taking a private jet, so the time isnt very fixed. Is Jennifering too? Yes, wereing together to see you and the kids. Great! Guess who I ran into in Canada? Aubree sounded quite cheerful as she teased him with a little mystery. Who? Ivan chuckled. Its hard to guess; you have so many old friends. Toms grandmother, Aubree revealed. Shes been here for several years now, studying tea art and flower arranging. Her elegance has only grown with time. Ivan had had the privilege of meeting Mrs. Fritz once. Despite her silver hair and the marks of time on her face, her kindness and elegance radiated from within, giving off an exceptionally clean feeling. Does she live far? Ivan asked. Not far at all. She lives in a nearby estate. We ran into each other while taking a walk. The kids have been ying at that estate quite oftentely. Aubree then got to the point. Mrs. Fritz ns to return to Arkpool City soon. If youre taking a private jet this time, could you bring her along? No problem, Ivan agreed readily. Its a small matter. Do you know Tom Fritz well? We know each other, Ivan replied. We dont hang out often, but Ive heard about him frequently-a very outstanding person. Yes, Ive heard about him too, Aubree said. He majored in chemistry at Stanford University but is now helping his father manage their business and doing quite well. Ivan couldnt help but praise him. Outstanding people tend to excel in various fields. Exactly, Aubree agreed wholeheartedly, happy at the thought of seeing her son soon. I wanted to give you a heads-up so you can prepare to bring her back to Arkpool City with you. Chapter 2244: Everyone Deserves Happiness Alright. Ivan took this matter to heart. By the way, how has Spencer beentely? Aubree asked with concern, Is he in a rtionship? I have some good news to share with you. Ivan took this opportunity to tell his mother about Summer, the ten-year-long story, Spencers obsession and love for her, Summers amnesia, their engagement, and her eventual recovery of memories. Aubree listened with bated breath. This is more thrilling than a TV drama! Yes, but its all true. Ivan found it quite incredible himself. He smiled slightly and looked out the window. I believe it wont be long before theypletely resolve their issues and trulye together.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It would be good for them to marry soon; Spencer isnt getting any younger, Aubree said with a smile. Given their emotional foundation, I believe they will quickly decide to get married. Love at first sight is powerful; no matter how many years pass, that magic remains. The Lamborghini headed towards Marsh Group as the mother and son talked about Spencer. After everyone let go of their grudges, Aubree fully epted Spencer. She understood that none of the mistakes were his fault and that he was also a victim. If Spencer had a choice, he wouldnt have chosen such parents either. The grudges of the previous generation should just fade away Everyone still alive deserves happiness. At the club. Summer walked out of the meeting room, strolling alone on the lush grass, her gaze fixed on her shadow as her thoughts drifted away. Her phone rang; it was Spencer calling. She looked at the number and answered, Hello, Spencer. Where are you? She thought for a moment and gave him the address, exining why she was there. Spencer said, Ille pick you up; Im nearby. Since she hadnt driven there, Spencer told her, Wait at the entrance; Ill be there in three minutes. Then he hung up. Summer didnt say anything further. She put away her phone and walked towards the entrance. When she reached the entrance of the club, a Maybach smoothly stopped in front of her. Before he could get out of the car, Summer opened the passenger door herself and got in. Shortly after, the car drove off. Did you go to see Ruperts parents? Summer turned to look at him as he drove and asked softly. Spencer asked her back, What did my brother want from you? You asked first; you answer me first. Spencer nced at her with a gentle smile. Ruperts issue is resolved. They wont bother you or your family anymore. Summer worried that he had used money to solve it and asked, How did you resolve it? At that moment, Spencer held the steering wheel with one hand and took an agreement from his pocket with the other, handing it to her. It didnt cost much. Summer took it with suspicion and calmly opened it to read the ck-and-white text on it. A divorce agreement? Summer read through it carefully until her eyesnded on the figure of 300, 000 dors. She turned to look at him. Feeling her gaze, he also looked back at her without saying anything. So, what did my brother want from you? Spencer was curious and eager to know. He hopes I can be with you. Summer turned to him. Hes a good brother; he wants you to be happy. Yes, Spencer smiled slightly. I know. Chapter 2245: Hoping for Your Permission A brief silence followed Summer knew he wanted to spend money to buy peace of mind The agreement in her hand felt heavy. Over the years, Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood had treated her well, often showing concern and treating her like their own daughter. Now that this situation had arisen, Summer didnt want to be too harsh. Spencer had told her about Ruperts current condition. He had been kidnapped and beaten severely. He was now in the hospital, still in critical condition and needing multiple surgeries. Spencer reached out and held her hand, intertwining their fingers. Her presence beside him made Spencer feel immensely at ease. I want to go home, Summer said, turning to him. Spencer nodded, Okay. He didnt let go of her hand or ask why she wanted to go back. Whatever she wanted to do, he would support unconditionally. For Spencer, he needed the approval of the Campbell family elders next. Frequent visits to the flower shop were a must. No matter how much Mr. Campbell and Mrs. Campbell disliked him, he couldnt give up. He believed that one day he could move them. No one broke the silence on the way as the car headed towards the alley. When they arrived at the alley, they parked in the lot at the entrance. Spencer and Summer got out of the car, and he walked over to her, taking her hand again. They exchanged nces, fingers intertwined, then started walking into the alley together. It felt like bringing a boyfriend home to meet the parents for the first time, with a hint of nervousness. They still didnt speak on the way, and Summer didnt instruct him on anything. Spencer, who usually feared nothing, appeared calm but was actually starting to feel nervous inside. He knew he wasnt likable but had to face it head-on. He pondered how to gain Mr. Campbell and Mrs. Campbells approval. Before they knew it, they stood in front of the flower shop, still holding hands. They exchanged another nce filled with determination before stepping inside together, clearly united. Hearing footsteps, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell looked up from wrapping flowers and saw them holding hands at the door. The elderly couple was stunned. Dad, Mom, Summer greeted them. Spencer quickly followed with a greeting, Uncle, Aunt. His attitude was particrly humble as he bowed at a 90-degree angle. Mr. and Mrs. Campbell exchanged a nce before hurriedly setting down their flowers and standing up again, looking at the couple at the door with shock and surprise. The next moment, their eyes fell on their intertwined hands again. Summer didnt let go; instead, she held Spencers hand tighter, solidifying her choice. Spencer felt her firmness and was deeply satisfied. Ahem! Mr. Campbell pretended to clear his throat lightly and broke the awkward atmosphere with a smile. Why didnt you tell us you wereing back? Have you have you had breakfast? We have, Summer answered her father as she let go of Spencers hand and stepped forward to hand over the annulment agreement. Wevepletely severed ties with the Brightwood family; this is the annulment agreement.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing annulment agreement, Mrs. Campbell also came over for a look. Summoning her courage, Summer spoke to her parents, Ive decided to be with Spencer; I hope for your permission. Not asking for blessings just yet-permission first! Chapter 2246: The Girl with Skillful Hands Mrs. Campells expression changed noticeably. Without even ncing at her daughter, she turned and walked into the inner room, clearly upset. She didnt want to argue like a shrew, but she was deeply distressed. As a mother, she was truly worried about her daughters future. Spencer and Summer could both see their mothers displeasure and concern, feeling equally helpless. Mr. Campell, though smiling, was undoubtedly conflicted inside. Have a seat and rest for a while. Summer, pour Spencer a cup of tea, he said before adding quietly, Ill go check on your mother. With that, he took the agreement and left. He must have been caught in a difficult position too. Summer watched her parents disappear one after the other through the door. She took a deep breath, feeling uneasy herself. Spencer understood Summers inner turmoil; she must have been suffering as well. On one side was her first love, on the other were her parents. Spencer walked towards her, and she turned to him with a smile. Sit down. What would you like to drink? Ill make it, she offered, as if entertaining a guest. Her bright smile made his heart ache. Summer His tone was heavy as he asked, Is there anything I can do for you? Summer ced a reassuring hand on his shoulder and smiled. Leave it to time; we dont need to do anything. She then turned to make tea for him. Whenever there were major decisions or disagreements at home, we always left it to time. Everyone needs to calm down. Watching her busy back, Spencer felt incredibly fortunate to be chosen by her so resolutely. Even if he wasnt weed now, he believed that one day he could prove through his actions that he was indeed Summers best choice in life. Not only would he take care of Summer for a lifetime, but he would also look after the Campell family in their old age. With this determination, Spencer couldnt help but smile at the promising future. When Summer came over with the tea and saw his smile, her mood lifted as well. What are you thinking about? she asked. He shook his head. Drink your tea. Thank you, he replied politely on purpose.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Summer smiled at him and walked towards the flower stand nearby. As she carefully selected flowers, she spoke to Spencer. Were going to Emerald Bay tonight. I n to give your sister-inw a bouquet of flowers. What do you think? Sounds good, Spencer said as he joined her, appreciating her thoughtfulness. Summer meticulously picked each flower, choosing the freshest ones from the stand. What kind of flowers are these? Spencer asked, unfamiliar with them but eager to keep the conversation going. As Summer picked flowers from the stand, she answered his questions. These are lisianthus, sweet peas, catchfly, and finally two roses. You recognize roses, right? Having given many roses to social media influencers before, Spencer dared not answer this potentially tricky question. Looking at the bouquet in her hands, Spencer found it quite beautiful and changed the subject. Your color coordination is really nice. These are all warm colors, Summer exined as she ced the flowers on the table and began selecting wrapping paper. This makes them look sweeter; girls generally like that. She seemed very knowledgeable indeed. Even her bouquet-wrapping technique was skillful enough to rival that of a florist shop owner. Dont underestimate this small wrapping task; theres an art to it. Summer found several sheets of white wrapping paper and wrapped them around the bouquet parallelly. She then folded the top part of the wrapping paper inward and skillfully made doubleyers on the sides. This way, even though the wrapping paper wasnt very thick, it created a solid shape. Finally, she inserted clusters of berries into the bouquet as decoration, making it even more beautiful. Chapter 2247: The Voice of Parents She tied a bow around the waist of the wrapping paper with practiced ease. Watching herplete the task so smoothly, Spencer felt a pang of sadness. Had she often helped out in the store since she was young? Her family conditions werent great back then, were they? He remembered that during high school, she rarely bought new clothes and wasnt particr about food or other necessities. She used the same backpack for years and seldom changed her hair ties. Materially, she wascking, but her spirit was rich. Done. Is it pretty? Summer asked as she lifted the bouquet and looked at him, only to find him lost in thought. He held his teacup and quickly snapped back to attention when their eyes met. Spencer smiled and nodded. Its beautiful. My sister-inw will love it. He hadnt even taken a close look at the wrapped bouquet. At that moment, Mr. Campbell emerged from an inner room. The young couple turned to see him alone; Mrs. Campbell did note out. Your mother has a headache and wants to rest for a while, Mr. Campbell exined with a smile, trying not to make the atmosphere awkward. Is Auntie okay? Spencer asked with concern. Should we take her to the hospital? No need, Mr. Campbell replied with a reassuring smile. Shell be fine after some rest. Only Summer knew that the headache was an excuse; her mother was probably too upset toe out and was likely sleeping. She still believed in leaving things to time. Ill take a bouquet to deliver to a friend this afternoon, Summer told her father.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Alright, her father replied kindly. He then looked at Spencer and said, Mr. Lawrence, theres something I want to say. Please go ahead, Spencer responded humbly. You can call me Spencer; it makes me feel morefortable. Calling him Spencer would reduce the sense of distance. Alright, Spencer, Mr. Campbell said after some thought. I think you can tell that my wife doesnt mean any harm towards you; shes just very concerned about Summer. I understand, Spencer said, feeling regretful about his past indiscretions. He didnt me anyone but himself. She disagrees with your rtionship because she read some news articles and looked into your past rtionships. Media reports can be distorted but arent entirely fabricated, Mr. Campbell exined objectively without any me in his tone. Everyone has their own way of living, and Mr. Campbell respected that. Spencer felt ashamed and didnt try to defend himself. Summer remained silent as well; she understood her parents feelings and didnt defend him either. With a kind expression, Mr. Campbell continued, As parents, I hope you can understand our feelings. I do understand, Spencer said earnestly. My past actions have led to your distrust, but please rest assured that I will prove myself with genuine actions from now on. Spencer turned to the girl beside him and took her hand again. Summer, I will make you happy; please believe in me. He was worried she might be influenced by her mother. Seeing the sincerity in his eyes, Summer nodded; of course she believed in him. Feelings are like that-what matters most is ones own perception, while outsiders remain just that-outsiders. Mr. Campbell didnt say anything further, but his softened expression spoke volumes. He was concerned for his daughter but willing to give Spencer a chance. Chapter 2248: The Cat Living Hall Spencer cherished this opportunity. They didnt stay long because they had a few scenes to shoot in the afternoon, requiring them to return to the set early for makeup, line rehearsals, and some interaction with other cast members. As Spencer drove away with Summer, he nced at his watch and then turned to the girl in the passenger seat. Im taking you somewhere first. Where to? To get a gift for your sister. He pulled out his phone and dialed a number. After a moment, he spoke, Mr. Fritz, its Spencer. I know its you, came Tom Fritzs gentle voice. Whats up? Cant I call you without a reason? Spencer teased. I just missed you, thats all. As friends, Tom Fritz couldnt help but retort, Then you should at least call every week to check if Im eating well and sleeping soundly. No problem! Spencer replied quickly before getting to the point. I want to pick out a cat from your living hall for a friend. Is that okay? Of course, but Im not there today and cant host you, Tom Fritz replied. Do you have to go today? Can it wait? I happen to have time today and decided to drop by. Im already on my way. Dont worry about hosting me. Alright then, Ill call the staff there. They chatted briefly about their recent lives before ending the call.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Spencer put down his phone and told Summer, A friend of mine runs a cat living hall. Initially, he took in some stray cats andter introduced many breeds. Animal lovers can feed them or register for adoption. Its not really for profit. He sounds like a person with a lot of passion, Summer said, imagining what the ce might look like: spacious, clean, and staffed by gentle people. The cats there must be very happy. Spencer couldnt help but talk about his friend. Hes an only child forced to take over the family business. Every day feels like an eternity for him. Although hes managed thepany well, its not the life he wants. Recently, hes been negotiating with his family to change his lifestyle. What kind of man is he? Summer thought of one word-excellent. Are you giving a cat to Agnes? Summer turned to look at him. Agnes has never had a cat; she has no experience. As long as she likes it, Spencer said, remembering how much his sister loved cats. Her pen name was even Bubu Loves Cat. He added, No one is born experienced; we all learn along the way. Soon after, they arrived at Tom Fritzs cat living hall. Were here, Spencer said as he got out of the car with Summer. Having called ahead, a young girl in an apron greeted them at the door. Hello Spencer! Here to adopt a cat? She was excited to see her idol. Yes. Spencer walked in with his arm around Summers shoulder. The girl followed them inside and asked sweetly, Do you know much about cats? Any particr breed you like? Ill just look around, Spencer smiled as he walked further in. Ill go by instinct; no need for introductions. Alright then, let me know if you need anything, she said politely as one of the staff members. Sure. Summer followed closely behind Spencer, moved by the setup of the ce. Each cat had its own clean and tidy little cage with some automatic toys inside. These must be the happiest cats in the world. Mr. Fritz truly has a big heart. Chapter 2249: A Gift for Bubu It was easy to spot the stray cats, but they were all well-fed. The pet cats had their fur groomed beautifully, showing that each cat here received meticulous care. Spencer wasnt very knowledgeable about cats but recognized some breeds like British Shorthair, Golden Shaded, Tabby, Orange Cat, Ragdoll, Chinchi, and Norwegian Forest Cat. These breeds were all present in this cat cafe, each with its unique charm and cuteness. While Spencer was selecting a kitten, a female staff member leaned against the counter, smiling as she texted her sister: Sis, I saw Spencer today. It was worth covering your shift! Soon, her sister replied: Then I dont need to pay you, right? No way! Pay is pay! Do you want a photo of Spencer? Ill take one for you! Take good care of the customers and dont fangirl. Dont worry. Hes picking a cat and will call me if he needs anything. The girl and her sister continued chatting. This girl wasnt actually an employee at the cafe; she was just covering a two-hour shift for her sister. Normally, her sister managed the ce with great attention to detail and a love for cats. Mr. Fritz had entrusted the cafe to her. Spencer soon stopped in front of a white cage where a Munchkin caty adorably. When Spencer looked at it, the cat looked back and even meowed at him politely. Spencer couldnt help but smile. The sign next to the cage described its age and name. Bubu? Summer was surprised. Its actually called Bubu? Spencer was delighted. This one! Such a coincidence! He waved to the staff member nearby. Ive made my choice! Coming! The girl ran over happily with a big smile. Have you decided? This one, its called Bubu, right?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The girl nced at the introduction up close. Yes, its called Bubu. Spencer wondered why she didnt even remember the cats name. It seemed this little kitty wasnt given much attention here. Summer took the lucky Munchkin cat from the girls hands. It was as if it had grown up on cuteness itself-soft and doughy with very short legs. Oh my gosh, so cute! Summers heart melted. Its back was almost entirely gray while its belly and limbs were white. It had a big head like a sweet bun-truly adorable! Spencerpleted the adoption process and registered before leaving with Summer and the kitten. The Munchkin cat, also known as Dachshund Cat or Short-legged Cat, weighed around eight pounds with an average lifespan of 15 to 17 years. Its personality was naturally cute without any aggression-cheerful, friendly, responsive to its surroundings, making it perfect for home life. Shortly after Spencer left, the regr staff member returned. Her sister kept describing how handsome Spencer was in personpared to on TV-much more attractive in real life. Moreover, Spencer hade with a girl; they adopted together and seemed very much in love. It could be a longsting rtionship. The elder sister loved cats but had no interest in romantic rtionships or Spencer. Show me what breed he adopted, she said as she reached for the record book. Before she could open it, her sister casually replied, Its called Bubu-a Munchkin cat. Hearing this, the elder sisters fingers froze as she turned sharply towards the now-empty cage. Her face changed color as her heart skipped a beat! Chapter 2250: Thank You, Spencer Sis whats wrong? The younger sister had a bad feeling, her heart racing as she nervously looked at her. The elder sister red sternly at her. Bubu is Mr. Fritzs cat! Due to its frail health, Ive been taking care of it. Its not up for adoption! What?! The younger sister screamed. What do we do now?! Its Mr. Fritzs cat! Her mind went nk for a few seconds. Thinking quickly, she said, Ill call Spencer! He left just a while ago! She didnt want to cover the shift for two hours and get her sister in trouble with the boss. So, she quickly took the logbook from her sisters hands, flipped it open, and dialed Spencers number. But it turned out to be a dead number! The younger sister was dumbfounded. Why would he leave a dead number? To prevent lovesick girls like you from bothering him, the elder sister replied offhandedly. She sat down on a stool, her face drooping like a deted balloon. The younger sister knew she had caused big trouble. Sis This little cat isnt easy for just anyone to take care of, the elder sister said anxiously, ming herself. I shouldnt have let you cover my shift. Should we tell Mr. Fritz and have him call Spencer? the younger sister suggested. But the elder sister refused. If Mr. Fritz finds out, hell know I let you cover my shift. He might fire me. You cant understand how much he cares about this cat; its like his own child. She continued, He entrusted me with his child because he trusts me.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The younger sister didnt dare to speak anymore. So what do we do now? After a while, the elder sister decided to keep it a secret for now. Mr. Fritz hasnt visited in some time; hispany is very busy. asionally, he calls to check on the cats, and hes nning to travel abroad soon. The younger sister remained silent, knowing she had caused a major problem and didnt dare to breathe loudly. The elder sister thought about finding time to look for Spencer. Soon, a Maybach stopped in front of Marsh Group. After receiving the text message, Agnes quickly put down her work and took the elevator downstairs. At the entrance of thepany lobby, she saw Spencer holding a kitten. This is for you; its called Bubu! Spencer was very happy to see her. A Munchkin cat? Agnes looked delighted; she had seen this breed at a colleagues house before and found it irresistibly cute. He handed over the kitten. Meow~ The adorable kitten looked at Agnes as if greeting her. Agnes carefully reached out to take it, extremely happy. Is this really for me? She held it like a baby. Yes. Thank you, Spencer! The kitten snuggled in Agnes arms and looked up at her. Meow~ It seemed to feel close to her too. Youre wee. Seeing how much she liked the gift made Spencer happy as well. Its name is Bubu. Isnt that quite a coincidence? I didnt name it; thats its original name. Bubu? The girl looked up with sparkling eyes. What a coincidence! Yes, Bubu Loves Cat. Now Im giving Bubu to Bubu, Spencer said. I just picked it out; its one in a thousand if not one in ten thousand. What an incredible coincidence! Seeing the kitten snuggle into the girls arms reassured Spencer. You can go back to work now. It just got its vinations; its very safe, so dont worry about petting it. Okay. The girl said happily again, Thank you, Spencer! Chapter 2251: This Brother is Really Nice The young girl had a bright smile on her face; she genuinely liked the little kitten. Spencer waved at her, taking two steps back with a smile. I have to go now. Your sister is still in the car, and we need to get to the set. Okay. The girl nced outside. Goodbye! Seeing them reconcile made her believe in love even more and filled her with envy. Goodbye.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Their intimate interaction was not only noticed by otherpany employees, who were envious, but also by Ivan from a distance. He stood there with amanding presence, his gentle gaze directed towards the lobby entrance. It seemed Spencer was truly invested in this rtionship, showing such care even for his sister. Ivan thought this was a good thing; only when a man puts in effort does he learn to cherish it. Taking advantage without giving anything in return was the tactic of a scoundrel. Mr. Marsh, a senior executive handed him a document, respectfully calling his attention back from his thoughts. Ivan snapped back to reality, took the document, and began reviewing it as they exchanged a few words. Agnes, holding Bubu, happily turned towards the elevator. At that moment, her previously empty heart felt full. She loved the kitten because it reminded her of someone she dared not keep close due to the painful memories it evoked. If someone has deeply touched your heart but no longer exists in real life, what kind of torment would that be? She pressed the elevator button and waited for it to arrive. Once the people inside exited, she stepped in with the kitten. Meanwhile, several assistants followed her in, holding documents and wearing formal attire with work badges. Hey, why did you bring a kitten here? Thepany has strict rules against bringing pets. Are you new here? Just as Agnes felt embarrassed, before the elevator doors closed, Mr. Marsh stepped inside. Hello, Mr. Marsh! Everyone stood straight against the walls and greeted him. Hello, Mr. Marsh. Agnes also moved aside with the kitten, feeling nervous because bringing pets into thepany was against the rules. The assistants hoped Mr. Marsh would get angry since Marsh Group was known for its strict regtions-how else could it be an industry leader? The elevator doors closed as Ivan pressed the floor button for the executive office. Seeing Agness tension and unease, Ivan said nothing but reached out to pet the kitten in her arms. His well-defined hand gently stroked its back, making Agnes look up suddenly. Meeting her gaze, Ivans lips curved slightly. Whats its name? Bubu, Agnes replied nervously. He thought his brother was thoughtful indeed, even finding a cat with the same name. Ivan nodded and withdrew his hand without further questions. Ding-the elevator doors opened as the assistants left with puzzled and envious looks. The doors closed again, leaving only Ivan and Agnes inside. With his hands in his pockets, he remained silent. Mr. Marsh, Agnes looked up at him and softly exined, This kitten was just given to me by a friend. I wont bring it to thepany again. Please rest assured; it wont affect my work. Okay, Ivan nodded, his expression still gentle. Thank you for understanding. As the doors opened once more, Agnes bowed to him and quickly exited with Bubu. Chapter 2252: Father and Son Disagreement Agnes finally breathed a sigh of relief when she returned to her office. She had identally bumped into Mr. Marsh! What terrible luck! But then again, Mr. Marsh didnt me her, so maybe it wasnt all bad luck after all? Agnes cuddled her kitten, happily stroking its fur. Bubu, Bubu, she called softly. The kitten responded with a gentle meow. Fritz Manor. The elegant castle-style mansion was surrounded by Mrs. Fritzs favorite roses, all of which were famous varieties from abroad, cultivated sessfully and blooming beautifully. This estate was a gift from Mr. Fritz to Mrs. Fritz, taking seven years to create its current form. It was a peaceful retreat that seemed far from the citys hustle and bustle, yet it was in an excellent location. In this season of renewal, the air was filled with the fragrance of roses, easily lifting ones spirits. In the vast yard, under the long perg, Williams sipped his tea while looking towards the outdoor pool in the distance. His brows furrowed slightly, deep in thought. He had just watched his son dive into the pool again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The soft sunlight filtered through the gaps in the perg roof, casting a glow on this middle-aged man. Despite some signs of aging on his face, he seemed more charming than in his youth. Jane, dressed in a cheongsam and high heels, walked gracefully towards him. She was an elegant woman with a gentle personality and excellent temperament. Recently, her husband and son seemed to be in a cold war. Though there were no arguments, something was clearly amiss between them, leaving Jane feeling caught in the middle and unsure of what to do. Seeing his wife approaching, Williams snapped out of his thoughts. He uncrossed his legs and rxed his brows. Jane. Williams, Ive been thinking seriously these past few days about Tom wanting to return to theb. I want to talk to you about it. Jane sat down in a chair after much deliberation. Of course, this isnt his idea; he hasnt asked me to do anything for him. Williams remained silent but looked at his wife warmly, willing to hear her thoughts. The elegant middle-aged woman nced towards the pool and began softly, Since he doesnt want to manage thepany anymore, youre still young and fully capable of handling it yourself. Why not let him go? Dont force him. It doesnt matter whether he manages thepany or not; I can return as chairman and take over all affairs. Williams was still young at heart and physically robust in his fifties or sixties-prime time for business battles with experience and connections. He said worriedly, But hes my only son. If he bes a professor at the Chemical Institute, it means leading his team back into theb. You know how riskyb work can be. Janes mood also grew heavy upon hearing this. Her husband continued, Even if he seeds 999 times out of 1, 000 experiments, just one failure means we lose our son. Jane fell silent, a trace of sadness appearing in her eyes. This was a selfish consideration from a fathers perspective-an instinctive one. He exined further, Im not insisting he takes over thepany; he can leave if he doesnt like it. But he cant engage in such dangerous work anymore. Their son had graduated from Stanford Universitys Chemistry Department-the best in the world-only top talents were admitted back then. During Toms school years, Williams had always been on edge and hadnt slept soundly even once. But hes been passionate about chemistry since childhood and has an extraordinary talent, Jane resigned herself to saying. Without contributions from people like him, societys most urgent issues in the 21st century would never be resolved. Do you believe in fate? Chapter 2253: The Worries of the Fritz Family Williams focused on her, and upon hearing the words life and death, his chest tightened. He was afraid his son might die, which was why he disagreed. But they all knew that Tom had already made up his mind. Regardless of his parents consent, he had decided to return to theboratory. Tom Fritzs former mentor had extended a sincere invitation, making dozens of phone calls, pleading for him to rejoin the team. Some challenges could only be ovee by a genius like him. Tom had given this matter considerable thought. He spent days preparing his course materials, ready to unveil the mysteries of biochemical drugs and nano-delivery systems. Williams identally saw these materials and realized his sons determination, which made him even more worried. Since he has already decided, no one can change the oue. We might as well support him and be his strongest backing so he can go with peace of mind, Jane tried to persuade her husband. Her husband leaned forward and poured her a cup of Earl Grey tea. Jane, have you considered that once Tom returns to theb, he will have no time for himself? He is already 35 years old and doesnt even have a woman by his side. Jane knew her son was very stable and introverted. He never actively pursued girls and was slow in matters of affection. He didnt reject the blind dates we arranged for him before, Jane recalled, Its just that Monica didnt feel anything for him; otherwise, I would already have a grandchild. Mom called me, Williams said. She doesnt oppose Tom returning to theb, but she thinks if he doesnt get married before going back, our Fritz family will surely end with him. How will Tom find time for romanceter? Theb will probably take up even his sleeping hours. Did she tell you she found a girlfriend for Tom? She ns to bring her to Arkpool City in a few days. Yes, Williams nodded. Shes the youngest daughter of the Bd family. Although shes been doted on since childhood, she wasnt spoiled. Shes knowledgeable and gentle. Since my mom met her, shes often visited the manor. Is her name Lisa? Jane remembered. I think so, he said, taking out his phone and showing Jane a photo Mrs. Fritz had sent of the girl. Looking at the screen, Jane saw a girl with a gentle smile leaning against a railing. Jane instantly liked her petite and lovely appearance. I saw her when she was little; shes grown even more beautiful now, with great taste in clothes. In the photo, the girl wore a cheongsam with slightly curly ck hair tied up and held a purse, exuding elegance from head to toe. Mrs. Fritz knew this kind of temperament couldnt be faked; it had to be cultivated from an early age-a deep-seated grace emanating from within. Mom said she has a good personality, Williams added. I hope Tom will like her. Its too rushed to get married before returning to theb; its impossible, Jane worried.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. If Tom likes her and shes willing to marry him, love after marriage isnt out of the question. Times have changed; young people have ways of falling in love we cant even imagine, Williams held onto a glimmer of hope as he didnt want the Fritz family line to end. When Tom Fritz emerged from the pool, the butler waiting nearby quickly draped arge towel over him. Thank you, Tom said politely, taking another towel to dry his face and hair while ncing toward the distant pavilion where someone was still waiting for him despite his exhaustion from swimming. Young Master, Mr. Fritz has been waiting for you, the butler said respectfully. Hes been waiting for two hours. Chapter 2254: You Must Get Married First Tom Fritz took a deep breath. I understand. He handed the towel he used to dry his hair to the butler and, wrapped in his bathrobe, walked towards the pavilion. He had made up his mind to return to theboratory; he wanted to do something meaningful with his life. Jane was delighted to see her son approaching, a gentle smile appearing on her face. Williams, have a good talk with our son. Alright. Although Williams had softened his stance, his expression remained serious. Holding a teacup, he watched as his tall son walked closer. Mom, Dad, Tom greeted them as he approached. Sit down, Jane said kindly, pouring him a cup of tea. I just talked to your father. We wont stop you from returning to theb. Tom Fritz didnt feel particrly happy hearing this. His parents hadnt strongly opposed him initially, but their concern was evident after hearing his decision. He couldnt alleviate their worries, which added pressure on him. Tom sat down and took the teacup from his mother. I just want to do something more meaningful. Thank you for understanding. He then raised his cup. To you both. Williams and Jane also raised their cups and clinked them lightly with Toms before taking a sip of Earl Grey tea. The atmosphere wasnt exactly lighthearted. Now theres just your grandmother, Williams said. We thought she might be stubborn about this, but surprisingly, she respects your choice. Tom was slightly shocked. Jane spoke up, getting straight to the point. Tom, what we worry about most now is your future. Your grandmother hopes youll settle down before returning to theb. But Im going back to theb on the first of next month, and I dont even have a girlfriend. How can I settle down? Tom couldnt help butugh. This isnt something I can just decide.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. It actually is, Williams said. Your grandmother will be back in a few days with an excellent girl weve already vetted for family background and character. Shes very pretty too, not any less than Monica. Tom was slightly taken aback and smiled. Why bring her up? We never dated. But you did meet her and liked her, Jane replied. Williams showed Tom a photo of Lisa on his phone. Shes very pretty and should be your type. Tom took the phone and looked at the girl in the photo. She had a delicate and beautiful face, bright clear eyes, smooth skin, and a smiling expression that gave off a clean and tidy vibe. He nced at the photo and then at his parents before taking another sip of tea. I dont want to waste her time, Tom said softly. Even if I agree to marry her, Ill hardly have time for her once Im in theb. It wouldnt be fair to her. You can start dating first, Williams suggested. You wont be in theb 24/7; you can call or meet when you have time. Rtionships are built over time. Or do you really n never to marry? If thats your n, then I cant support your return to theb, Williams added firmly. However, Tom had no interest in women. I dont want to get married yet; I just want to focus on my research. You need to get married first so that your grandmother will let you concentrate on your work, Jane warned him. Otherwise, if you upset her and she falls ill, how will you leave with peace of mind? I Tom was momentarily at a loss for words. Williams said, Your grandmother will bring this girl back in a few days. Prepare yourself mentally and dont say we didnt warn you. Chapter 2255: A Confession to Make Mom Tom Fritz put down his teacup. This matter Tom, I cant convince your grandmother about you going back to theb, Jane interrupted softly. I can barely convince myself. How can I be at ease with you doing something so dangerous? Your father and I only have one son. Were not that noble; we just want you to be safe. Janes voice grew emotional, but she tried hard to control her feelings. Tom saw the tears welling up in his mothers eyes, yet she still managed a smile. He didnt know what to say for a moment. After thinking, he said, I just want my remaining years to be more meaningful. Williams remained silent, sipping his tea.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. By evening, the sunset bathed Emerald Bays yard in a beautiful glow. The winding paths paved with pebbles-white, gray, and ck-created a picturesque scene. Alongside the paths were rows of expensive nts, some already in bloom. The kitchen was bustling because Spencer was bringing Summer over. Ivan had prepared a menu adhering strictly to the standards for hosting distinguished guests. This meticulous attitude reflected the familys respect and approval of Summer. Ivan embodied the role of an elder brother perfectly. Inside the vi, maids were arranging flowers. Jennifer, dressed in maternity clothes, was trimming them with scissors. The freshly ordered flowers were vibrant, filling the air with a faint fragrance. Spencer drove Summer from the set to Emerald Bay. Summer sat in the passenger seat, the beautiful sunset casting a gentle glow on her face, making her look even more serene. She held a bouquet of fresh flowers she had arranged herself that morning. Are you nervous? Spencer asked, taking her hand and ncing at her. My brother and sister-inw are very nice. Theyre nothing like how theyre portrayed in the news-just ordinary people. You are very fortunate, Summer said softly. The car moved at a leisurely pace as their eyes met. He smiled and replied, Yes, having you makes me very fortunate. You have a brother like Mr. Marsh; youre very fortunate. This was something Summer had been pondering all day. Mr. Marsh had met her at the club and expressed his love for Spencer through every word he spoke. Spencer was slightly taken aback by her words but quickly refocused on driving. He is great, but it took me until these past couple of years to appreciate him. Before that, I was always at odds with him. He has great vision, Summer noted. Hes broad-minded. Spencer didnt deny it. Yes, those with great vision achieve great things. Thats why hes so sessful in business. They chatted about Ivan and naturally shifted the conversation to Jennifer. Summer thought she must be very outstanding and also a lucky girl. Spencer agreed and then hesitated before speaking again. Summer, theres something I need to confess. Summer turned to look at him, wondering what else she didnt know. Go ahead, she said calmly, mentally preparing herself. Spencer found it difficult to start but remained sincere. There was a time when I was quite infatuated with her. Infatuated with whom? Summer asked in surprise. They had been talking about Mrs. Marsh; could Spencer really have been infatuated with her? It seemed too unbelievable for her to conclude definitively. Chapter 2256: Treating Her Like Family He turned his gaze and replied, Jennifer, my sister-inw. Summer was shocked and fell silent. Spencer quickly exined, Dont overthink it. That was in the past. I dont have any feelings for her now. Its not awkward when we meet; I really see her as my sister-inw. Does she know? Summer calmed down, digesting this fact, and asked with interest, Does she know you liked her? Yes. Spencer recalled those days and felt a bit like a jerk; he had even threatened her. He smiled and added, My brother knows too. My brothers mom knows because my sister-inws eyes are very simr to yours. During that time, I felt like I was hallucinating. Plus, I wanted to annoy my brother, so I pursued her. Its a miracle youre still alive. Summer knew Mr. Marsh was crazy about his wife and couldnt help but marvel, How did Mr. Marsh not beat you to death? Almost did, Spencer also marveled. Im really lucky. If it were someone else, that reckless guys grave would already be covered in grass. Summer believed this because Mr. Marsh was indeed very magnanimous. At the same time, Summer understood more clearly how much Spencer meant to Mr. Marsh. At this moment, the Maybach slowed down and began to turn into the courtyard. The vast vi of Emerald Bay was right in front of them. This ce must be worth a fortune. As Spencers car drove in, the servants immediately reported their arrival. Ivan and Jennifer warmly greeted them at the door. Spencer, sister-inw! Ivan was the first to say hello. Sister-inw, Jennifers smiling eyes fell on the girl. Summer was ttered by this title; it was the Marsh familys recognition of her. She smiled, Hello Mr. Marsh, hello Mrs. Marsh. Summer smiled and handed the flowers to Jennifer. These are from our own flower shop; I arranged them myself. I hope you like them. Mm, they smell wonderful! Jennifer took them and sniffed, Thank you, Summer! Soon it was time for dinner. Various delicious dishes were already on the table. Jordan came out to inform everyone that dinner was ready and greeted Spencer and his girlfriend.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. In the dining room, Summer felt touched by the exquisite dishes on the table; it was grand yet formal. Mr. Marsh and Mrs. Marsh were not at all pretentious; they were like an older brother and sister-inw-very easygoing and kind to Spencer. They asked about his club business and his workload from acting. They also asked if she, a neer to the entertainment industry, was adapting well. Jennifer and Summer found manymon topics; as they chatted, they realized they were kindred spirits who hit it off immediately. After dinner, Jennifer invited Summer for a walk in the yard. The two women talked about family matters and their views on love and marriage, which were surprisingly aligned. Spencer stayed in the living room to y chess with his brother while Jordan brewed a pot of tea. How is the situation with the Brightwood family? Ivan asked softly as he made his move without looking up. Do you need my help with anything? Spencer told him everything about Ruperts current situation-how badly he had been beaten and that he was undergoing surgery in the hospital. Finally, he mentioned giving Ruperts parents $300, 000 topletely break off Summers engagement with him so that their families would no longer interfere with each other. Mm. Ivan agreed with this method of using a small amount of money to settle things-better safe than sorry. As long as things get done, said his brother, I think its fine. Chapter 2257: Little Cat, Are You Busy Lately? Sigh. Spencer ced his chess piece down, looking a bit troubled. The main issue Im facing right now isnt Rupert, but Summers mom.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Why? Ivan looked up. Does she not approve of you two being together? She saw my old scandals online, all those girlfriends I had, Spencer said directly. That makes her think Im unreliable. You are unreliable, Ivan remarked bluntly as he ced his chess piece. If I had a daughter, I wouldnt trust her with you so easily either. Spencer didnt me his brother for thinking that way. He just paused for a moment and then reflected on himself. These days, he deeply regretted his past behavior. Why did he have to be so reckless? Some women had nothing to do with him, but when they were photographed together, he couldnt be bothered to rify things with the media. Even if he never found Summer again, couldnt he have kept himself clean? It was all because he was too young and rebellious back then. Seeing his brother genuinely regretful, Ivanforted him. It doesnt matter; the past is not important. Everyone has a past; the key is to look forward to the future. But she cares about my past. Then show her through your actions; change her perception of you. Of course, Spencer said. Im just a bit impatient. I cant wait to marry Summer right away. Ivan was pleased; finally, Spencer had found someone who could make him settle down. ying chess with his brother, Ivans words gave Spencer great encouragement. Taking action would eventually lead to a good oue. In the yard. Summer walked with Jennifer under the moonlight. They talked about ire, the show, and Spencer. There was no need to deliberately find topics between these two women. Jennifer had a high opinion of Spencer and helped exin those online scandals to Summer. Some were indeed just media fabrications for traffic; those women werent even close to Spencer, but he didnt care about public opinion and never rified. Summer didnt care about his past; she still loved him, and that was enough. At night. After work, Agnes took a cab home. Sitting in the taxi, she lovingly stroked the little kitten in her arms and gazed out the window with a hint of sadness. She had never liked an animal this much before, cherishing it like her own life. Since she unintentionally made that online friend in her sophomore year of high school, she developed a special fondness for cats. She even loved the words Little Cat, feeling a sense of closeness when writing them down and smiling whenever she read them repeatedly. In her dictionary, Little Cat was particrly beautiful. His username was Little Cat. Back home, she bathed Bubu carefully. Sitting at her desk, she opened herputer and logged into an old social media ount email. As expected, there was no reply from him after all these years. Though anticipated, seeing that ount still made her feel a bit disappointed. Thest time she emailed him was a month ago when she joined Marsh Group and couldnt help but share the good news with him. Opening the recipient field, Agnes ced her hands on the keyboard and thoughtfully typed a line- Little Cat, today my brother-inw gave me a kitten named Bubu. I find it so magical and cant help but think of you. Are you busytely? How have you been? Just these few words carried her endless longing and concern. She knew he wouldnt receive it or reply, but she still clicked send. Perhaps it was because he wouldnt see or respond that she dared to send it at all. After all, in her sophomore year of high school, she had strong feelings for him through the screen but never confessed them. Chapter 2258: Worrying Like a Father Night gradually deepened. Spencer yed several rounds of chess with Ivan. Both were skilled, and neither gave the other any advantage, resulting in a series of draws. As they reached the final game, Ivan said, I have to go abroad for a few days on a business trip. If you need anything, you can call me anytime. Dont worry about it. I wont need to bother you, Spencer replied, feeling content with his lifetely. Ill handle things with Summers mom. Were just one step away. Youre good at winning over women, Ivan reassured him. It might just take a bit more time, so dont stress too much. Alright, Ill follow your advice. Ivan added, If you need help, you can always ask me. Okay. That evening, when Spencer was about to take Summer home, Jennifer suggested they stay the night since there were plenty of empty rooms in Emerald Bay. However, fearing Summer might feel ufortable, Spencer chose to leave and thanked his brother and sister-inw for their hospitality, promising to visit again soon. In the departing Maybach, Summer turned her head and said from the passenger seat, You were supposed to treat your brother to dinner, but it ended up being him hosting us. She felt a bit awkward about it. Spencer didnt mind. He looked at her with a smile and half-jokingly said, When we get married, well cook for them! Summer felt a wave of tenderness at his words but couldnt help thinking about her mother and wondering when she would approve of their rtionship. To be truly happy, they needed her parents blessing. The next morning, Ivan had nned to leave early on a private jet for his business trip but changed his mind at thest minute. In a spacious and bright bedroom in Emerald Bay with curtains half-drawn, Jenniferyfortably in bed while Ivan stood by the bed putting on his shirt. Darling, sleep a bit more. Im going to visit the Campell family first, he said. He hadnt slept well the previous night. Did Spencer ask you to go?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. No, Ivan replied as he fastened his cufflinks. But from our conversation, I learned that Summers mother doesnt like him much. This might be the only issue standing between them now. As an older brother, Ivan wanted to help as much as he could. Jennifer didnt say anything. After dressing, Ivan told his wife lying in bed, Ille back to pick you up after Im done. Ill call you beforehand so you can rest some more. Okay, be safe, Jennifer replied sleepily since she had be more tired during her pregnancy. Ivan called the pilot to dy the flight by two hours without exining why. About half an hourter, Ivans Lamborghini stopped at the entrance of an old alley that caught his eye with its serene charm. The morning breeze was cool as he walked alone along the cobblestone path into the alley. This was an area ted for redevelopment with official demolition notices already issued. He stopped in front of a flower shop where the cool morning air brushed against his handsome face. Confirming he was at the right ce, he stepped inside. Business owners usually rise early; the flower shop was brightly lit with rows of flower racks filled with fresh blooms. The air was filled with a mix of floral scents and the aroma of noodles. Ivan entered but saw no one around. He stood by the flower racks and took in the surroundings with his deep gaze. Chapter 2259: Becoming a Persuader After a while, Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell came out carrying bowls of noodles and noticed a guest in the shop. Ivan looked at them warmly, Hello, are you Summers parents? His lips curved slightly, and his voice was incredibly gentle. Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell immediately realized who he was-Mr. Marsh! They quickly turned around to ce the noodles on the table and looked back at him in silence. Ivan stepped forward with a polite smile on his handsome face, stopping at an appropriate distance. Hello, he greeted them with a gentlemanly bow, My name is Ivan, Spencers brother. Seeing him perform such a grand gesture, the Campells felt stiff and overwhelmed. After all, Mr. Marsh was the president of Marsh Group, an influential figure in Arkpool City. Aware of his own imposing presence, Ivan maintained a gentle demeanor, always smiling. Please enjoy your breakfast; theres no need to entertain me, he said, indicating that he had time and it wasnt valuable. Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell snapped back to reality and quickly shook their heads. How could they eat breakfast when Mr. Marsh was here? However, inviting Mr. Marsh to have noodles seemed too modest and impolite. Um Mr. Campell was at a loss for words. At this moment, Spencer had also woken up early and went to the mall to buy many expensive supplements, including food ingredients and tea leaves, spending a considerable amount of money. He drove over alone without informing Summer. In the flower shop, Mrs. Campell asked, Mr. Marsh, are you here because of your brother and my daughter? Exactly, Ivan appreciated her directness. I originally nned to go abroad for business today, so I came in a hurry and didnt bring any gifts; please forgive me. He bowed respectfully again. No problem at all; its an honor to have you here despite your busy schedule, Mr. Campell said nervously but with a smile. Mr. Marsh, please have a seat. The topic of their children was unavoidable. No need, Ivan declined politely due to his tight schedule. Uncle, Auntie, as Spencers brother, Im here mainly to speak on his behalf. He knew Mrs. Campell didnt like Spencer. Mrs. Campell kept her eyes on him, feeling that he had an extraordinary presence. His neat sleeves were without a single wrinkle, let alone his clothes. Such a man seemed like a godly figure yet was so gentle and courteous today. Last night Spencer brought Summer to my ce for dinner, Ivan continued calmly. While ying chess with him, he mentioned your attitudes towards their decision to be together. He paused before adding, Auntie, Ipletely understand your concerns. Mrs. Campell sighed heavily and looked away; had hee to persuade them? Ivans sincere attitude persisted as he said, Spencer is not as described online. I can vouch for him with my character; he has grown and matured. Meeting Summer has made him better; she has a positive influence on him. Please allow them to be together; finding someone you genuinely like in this vast world is not easy, and Summer likes him very much too. Auntie, if youre worried, you can set conditions or even sign an agreement with Spencer, Ivan suggested earnestly. But please dont judge him solely based on his past.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 2260: It Was Still a Dream Auntie, please dont dismiss him outright. You can observe his future behavior and give him a chance to show how he treats Summer, Ivan said. Theres no rush to get married; just agree to let them date peacefully. Ivan was truly worried about his younger brother. Normally, he wouldnt have said so much to someone over a single issue. But their father had asked him on his deathbed to take good care of his brother. Mr. Marshs sincerity moved Mr. and Mrs. Campell. They agreed to let time be the judge and didnt insist on stopping Spencer from seeing Summer. As parents, they just wanted Summer to be happy more than anyone else. I also hope Spencer can be happy, and your daughter is his happiness, Ivan stated. If Spencer ever makes Summer feel wronged, you cane to me. I wont just mediate; Ill take action against him unconditionally. Though it sounded like a joke, Ivans seriousness startled the Campell parents. After saying this, Ivan bowed deeply to them. Hearing these words, the Campell parents had nothing more to say and would consider it carefully. After a while, as Ivan was saying goodbye to the Campell parents and preparing to leave, Spencer appeared at the door carrying several bags. Seeing his brother, Spencer froze in his tracks! Ivan also stopped walking. On this ordinary morning, the brothers unexpectedly met in the flower shop. Brother Spencer called out, thinking he might be seeing things. Ivans calm face showed a hint of a smile. Seeing his brother carrying so many things, he knew Spencer was taking action and felt very pleased. He nced at the two elders and said, Goodbye. Then he looked back at his brother with a smile before walking forward. As he passed by Spencer, Ivan patted him on the shoulder without saying a word and walked straight out. Spencer didnt know what his brother had said to the Campell parents, but he knew Ivan was on his side-a friend, not an enemy. His brothers early morning appearance was because of him. Good morning, Uncle and Auntie, Spencer greeted them as he walked in with the gifts and put them down without staying long. He chatted briefly and felt relieved that the Campell parents hadnt chased him out with a broom. Satisfied, he waved goodbye and promised to visit again soon before leaving in a hurry. The Campell elders stood there for a long time in a daze. The brother had just left when the younger one arrived with so many gifts, showing his determination. Early morning in an apartment bedroom. Agnes groggily opened her eyes under the covers. The dream she had just had was so vivid that she couldnt tell if it was real or not as she stared at the ceiling.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Did Little Cat reply to her email? Was it real or just a dream? Uncertain but determined to find out, Agnes got out of bed despite still being sleepy. With messy hair, she sat at her desk, turned on herputer, and logged into her email. Her inbox was empty; there was no reply from Little Cat. Holding the mouse, Agnes stared at the screen feeling disheartened. A sense of loss washed over her. She should have known that her emails would go unanswered one after another. Chapter 2261: Her Little Cat At that moment, someone knocked on the front door. When Summer opened the door, she found a man with a toolbox standing outside. She was slightly puzzled. Hello, who are you looking for? Is this Miss Summers home? the man replied. Im here to install surveince cameras for her. She mentioned she has a cat and wants to check on it while shes at work. Alright, pleasee in, Summer weed him. She knew her sister had arranged for someone to install the cameras, but it seemed too early. Actually, it was Agnes who had insisted over the phonest night. Summer quickly turned to knock on her sisters bedroom door. Bubu, are you up? The technician is here to install the camera for your cat! Get up! Agnes, with her hair disheveled, was sitting in front of herputer. She snapped out of her thoughts and turned around. Coming,ing. She quickly closed herputer, changed her clothes, and put away all signs of sadness before stepping out. Install it here! Agnes was excited. She had cleared out a small balconyst night specifically for this purpose. Since she had to work and wanted to monitor her cat during the day, the meticulous Agnes decided to install a surveince camera. Soon after, the delivery man arrived with the cat bed she had ordered. He too had been urged by herst night. Summer helped carry severalrge boxes inside and then joined her sister in unpacking them. What are all these? So many boxes. I need to prepare everything for livingfortably, Agnes said happily. And this isnt even all of it; these are just the essentials. She had arranged her morning work schedule and taken half a day off just for this cat, showing more care than she would for herself. She didnt want to inconvenience the little cat even for half a day; she wanted it to eat well and livefortably. I didnt expect you to like cats this much, Summer said as she helped unpack the boxes and nced at her sister. I thought you just liked them casually, but now I see its true love. Agnes smiled. Its a deep-rooted kind of love. How could her sister know that because of one person, she not only fell in love with an animal but also with the words Little Cat? Among so many words, she found these two the most beautiful. Why hasnt Ansel contacted youtely? Did you two have a fight? Summer asked curiously. He used to be inseparable from her. No, we didnt fight. Agnes took out items from the boxes and assembled them ording to the instructions while telling her sister, Hes been busytely. His dad locked him in his studio because hes preparing for a nationalicpetition with high stakes. If he wins, he can directly teach at a university. His dad isnt one of the judges again, is he? With his skills, winning should be easy; hes a genius in fine arts. No, my teacher has a principle: whenever hes judging apetition, he wont let Ansel or his students participate. Your teacher is really a good person. Yes, I need to visit him when I have time. I think Mom really supports Ansel pursuing you, Summer said. If he gets a university teaching position, shell like him even more-stable and respectable job. Im not thinking about being with him; our rtionship is too close. Its like my left hand and right hand-no romantic feelings at all. To me, hes just a kid. But he really likes you.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 2262: Truly a Difficult Matter for Him No, we just get along well. I told him clearly, we wont be dating. Sis, can you help me with this? Do I need to screw this part? Seems like it. Do you have a tool kit? Check the box. Got it! The two sisters were quite handy and soon assembled the cat bed, evenying a soft cushion inside. It was sturdy and attractive, without any odor, made entirely of eco-friendly materials. This must have cost quite a bit, the elder sister remarked. The younger sister replied proudly, Its worth every penny for my little cat. The elder sister couldnt help but tease, So youll spend the rest of your life with the cat! Thats exactly my n! The younger sister smiled sweetly. Agnes set up a y area for the cat on the balcony, dedicating the entire space to it. She carefully assembled various y structures, treating it like her child. Even the cat food was meticulously selected, and not cheap at all. It was clear that Agnes was very invested in this. In a way, this kitten was her emotional support. As she sat cross-legged on the carpet in front of the sofa, holding Bubu, her slightly mncholic eyes were filled with affection, as if she were looking at her lover. Even her smile was one of happiness. She missed him again She longed for those days in sophomore year when she could see him online every day. As long as she saw that little cat avatar light up, her whole world brightened. But that person and those memories felt so distant now. Leaning against the sofa while holding the cat and gently stroking its back, she mustered the courage to reminisce- Those stories aboutics, about cats, about her and him across the screen-stories filled with anticipation, excitement, pain, yet warm and inspiring. Agnes, Im heading to the set now! Alright, you go ahead. Ill stay with the kitten a bit longer. Once she held it, she found it hard to let go. At Fritz Manor, in the gazebo at the back. Tom Fritz sat alone in a wicker chair, gazing at the artificialke not far away. His deep eyes held a hint of sadness. Ever since he learned that his grandmother was returning to their home country, he had been in a bad mood and worried. His grandmother had always been very good to him since he was young; she was one of the people he respected most. She was usually very democratic and respected his decisions in everything.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. And he respected her as well, fulfilling all her requests. But this time, they might have differing opinions regarding his marriage. This was not a situation he wanted to see. His grandmother was getting older and had fewer days left in this world; he really didnt want to upset her. Though democratic, his grandmother could be quite stubborn at times. In the Fritz family, his grandmother had significant influence. Tom Fritz did not want to be responsible for upsetting her. Morning. After leaving the Campell family home, Ivan returned to Emerald Bay to pick up Jennifer before boarding their private jet. The ne glided along the runway and slowly ascended into the sky In just a few days, they would bring Mrs. Fritz back home. And Mrs. Fritz would definitely bring along that girl named Lisa; in her mind, Lisa was the perfect candidate for her grandsons wife. In a hospital room. Post-surgery Rupert leaned against the headboard. He looked weak but was recovering well enough to get out of bed slowly and use the bathroom on his own. He felt hopeless; every second of breathing was painful. In the end, he couldnt keep things hidden and had caused his parents grief. The air in the room was heavy with tension. Mr. Brightwood and Mrs. Brightwood had swollen eyes from crying and felt suffocated by their sorrow. Chapter 2263: Rupert’s Fate Mrs. Brightwood was sitting by the bed, feeding her son porridge spoon by spoon, just like when he was a child. As she did so, memories of his growth over the years flooded her mind, making her chest ache with sorrow. Since Rupert woke up from anesthesia, he hadnt confessed to his parents about his gambling or how much money he had borrowed. His parents didnt need to ask; they seemed to know from the sadness in their eyes. As Rupert painfully opened his mouth to drink the porridge, a few policemen entered the room. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood turned at the sound of footsteps. Seeing the officers, their hearts sank, a sh of tension and panic crossing their faces. In that moment, they were acutely aware of their sons impending life in prison and the fate of the Brightwood family. Rupert, leaning against the headboard, felt an unexpected sense of calm upon seeing the police. The day had finallye; no more hiding, no more living in fear, no more lies. Rupert had not only gambled abroad but was also involved in a significant theft case and twelve other charges. The police presented an arrest warrant and read out his charges. Rupert, pleasee with us. Mr. and Mrs. Brightwood didnt react violently; they had graduallye to terms with reality over the past few days, knowing this day would eventually arrive and had mentally prepared themselves. However, as parents, their hearts still felt like they were being torn apart. No matter how bad he was, he was still their flesh and blood. Officer, Rupert said with a low voice tinged with a plea, can I say goodbye to my parents? You have two minutes, the lead officer replied. We wont leave you alone; say your goodbyes now. They wouldnt give him any chance to escape, despite his severe injuries making it unlikely. The room had windows, and as police officers, they couldnt be careless. Rupert dared not make further requests. He gently lifted the nket and swung his legs off the bed to put on his shoes. His mother quickly set down the porridge bowl and knelt to help him tie hisces, herrge tears falling onto them as her heart twisted in pain. Enduring intense pain, Rupert knelt before his parents on newly broken bones that had just undergone surgery, tears filling his eyes from the agony. Without saying a word, he bowed three times deeply to them, filled with remorse and genuine regret. Mrs. Brightwoods tears flowed uncontrobly as she bit her lower lip hard to stifle her sobs. Mr. Brightwood covered his face in grief, unable to look at the son he had raised with his own hands. The police watched solemnly without sympathy; such scenes were all toomon for them. The most pitiable were always the hardworking parents who had given everything for their children. They say raising children is for old age support; sometimes it only brings loneliness. Its crucial for every parent to reflect on and learn about educating their children-not just focusing on academics but also on character. The loan sharks had been arrested, and those involved in illegal gambling were being apprehended one by one Eventually, all would be brought to justice. This swift action was partly due to Mr. Marshs covert assistance. Loan sharking is illegal, meaning most of Ruperts debts wouldnt need repayment, but he couldnt escape legal punishment If he reformed himself well inside prison, there might still be a chance for him to start anew and repay his parents in the future.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Chapter 2264: A Familiar Feeling Son, your father and I are waiting for you toe out. You must make a good recovery, Mrs. Brightwoods voice trembled as she tearfully escorted her son to the hospital room door. We will take care of ourselves, so dont worry and take care of your health. Rupert was supported by police officers on either side. Although he wasnt wearing shackles, his feet felt as heavy as lead. Watching her sons figure disappear at the elevator door, Mrs. Brightwood finally couldnt hold on any longer. She slid down against the door frame and copsed to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly. Mr. Brightwoods face was full of sorrow, hisplexion even paler. He bent down to help his wife, his brows furrowed deeply. After arranging everything at home, Agnes returned to Marsh Group. She happily watered the flowers and nts in her office, then sat down at her desk with a cup of rose tea and turned on herputer. She didnt check her email because she knew there was nothing she was expecting. asionally, when she thought of that man, her mood would inexplicably drop, and her thoughts would drift away. She picked up the script and nced at it. The dialogues and lines had been organized yesterday. She opened theic software and began drawing the next scenes herself. Agnes was very serious when she was working. In her private office, no one would disturb her. Moreover, there was a sign outside the door that read-Working, Do Not Disturb. Unknowingly, three hours passed. She had sketched out the character outlines for several scenes and made some revisions. She was quite satisfied with them; all that remained was to add color. Her love for drawing was deeply ingrained in her bones. After taking a sip of rose tea, she picked up her phone and opened the newly installed surveince camera from this morning. On the screen, Bubu was running around excitedly. Its short legs were particrly adorable as it alternated between walking and jumping, looking anything but lonely. Even through the screen, Agnes couldnt help butugh at its antics. It really was very cute! In the past, missing someone only led to sadness and disappointment. But now her longing seemed to have found a new outlet. Seeing this little cat always made the corners of her mouth lift involuntarily. She had always been hesitant to keep a cat before. Several times she had felt an impulse to adopt one but feared it would bring back painful memories. She was a person full of contradictions. But now she knew that a cat could bring her joy and happiness that no sry increase could match. Bubu, Bubu! She called out to the kitten through the surveince camera. Can you hear Mommy talking? The adorable little creature suddenly stopped in its tracks and noticeably froze for a moment. Bubu, y nicely by yourself. Dont be naughty or climb dangerous things. Mommy will be home early today! The little one looked around as if searching for the source of the voice from the camera. It stared intently at it, seemingly frozen in ce. Agnes thought that this little Bubu was really smart, just like herself. Although she had only adopted it less than a day ago, Agnes felt an inexplicable sense of closeness as if it had been her pet in a past life.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. On set. Summer and Spencer were seriously going over their script together. They sat side by side, exchanging ideas. Spencer was very professional and offered some good suggestions. They didnt have many scenes today; most of the focus was on supporting characters. But when it was their turn to shoot, every scene was done in one take with emotions perfectly in ce. This made the director very happy. Spencer, Summer, you two are getting more and more in sync! How about teaming up for another period drama? With this momentum, its sure to be a hit. Spencer smiled at the girl beside him. Summer remained calm and didnt express an opinion. Spencer replied, Lets see what happens in the future; for now, lets focus on finishing this one. Chapter 2265: So, What is Love? After a while, it was intermission. A delivery person arrived with arge box of prepared food, announcing that it was from Spencer and that there was enough for everyone. Wow, Spencer bought this? Everyone gets some? Thanks, Spencer! This food isnt from around here, right? Ive tried all the nearby restaurants, and none of them have such good ingredients! It smells so good! Looks delicious! Come on, everyone, eat while its hot! Theres plenty! The director was also pleased. Spencer really went all out! Spencer, Summer, I thought you guys would give us wedding candy or something. I didnt expect such high-end food. It must be made by a top chef. Spencer walked over with a smile and let go of Summers hand. Enjoy it, everyone. I hope you like it. He then took a small box from therger one and handed it to Summer. Try this? Its your favorite. Summer smiled as she took the box. She knew it was from the restaurant he had taken her to because she had mentioned how much she liked the food there that night. Such a small detail, yet he remembered it. She was deeply touched. Elisa stood not far away,cking any appetite. Her gaze involuntarily fell on Andrew. As the progress of the drama elerated, and since Summer might not stay in the entertainment industry and Spencer might not take on more roles, it meant that her days of being around Andrew were numbered. Andrew picked up a box of cake from therge container and opened it while ncing around. His eyes met Elisas by chance. The girl quickly snapped out of her thoughts and gave him a slight smile, not feeling too awkward since her feelings were not visible. Andrew walked towards her with the box of cake. Try this; its a specialty. Thank you. The girl reached out to take the box. Andrew also smiled slightly at her. Ill be counting on you to take care of things here. What do you mean? The girl vaguely sensed something. He told her, Mr. Marsh is on a business trip, and I need to return to thepany. He nced at Spencer and Summer in the distance and said reassuringly, Now that Spencer and Summer are together, there shouldnt be any more issues. His task was to bring them together. Once he left, a proper new agent woulde to serve Spencer. Andrew looked at her onest time before turning to walk towards the crowd.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Elisa suddenly felt that the cake in her hand didnt taste as good anymore; she felt strange inside. Soon after, Andrew said his goodbyes to Summer and Spencer and left under Elisas watchful eyes. He even turned back to wave at her. Elisa stood there holding the cake he had handed her, staring nkly as he left Andrew drove back to thepany in high spirits. Thoughts of Agnes shed through his mind, making his smile even softer and more pleasant. At Marsh Group, every hour Agnes worked diligently; she would pause to make herself a cup of tea and check on her kitten through surveince. The kitten sometimesy in its bed, sometimes yed with its toys, and asionally tried to scratch an itch with its short legs but often failed. Agnes couldnt help but cover her mouth andugh out loud. Her phone rang, interrupting her thoughts. She had to exit the surveince app to answer it. Sliding to answer, she said, Hello, Ansel. Im downstairs at your office building. Come down for a moment. Agnes was slightly stunned and quickly got up to look out the floor-to-ceiling window but found that therge terrace blocked the view of the lobby entrance. Ansel said, It wont take long. Juste down! Chapter 2266: Who Exactly is Jealous? Agnes asked in confusion, Werent you locked in the studio by the teacher? How do you have time toe out? Isnt thepetitioning up soon? She thought he was ying a prank out of boredom. I hit a bottleneck in my work. I was just thinking of talking to you to clear my mind. Maybe Ill get new inspiration and create a masterpiece, Ansels voice was light and filled with anticipation. Agnes thought for a moment, seeing that he didnt seem to be joking, Alright, Ille down now. Wait for me. Okay. Agnes hadnt seen him for a while and wanted to ask about thepetition, so after hanging up the phone, she tidied up her desk quickly. She left her office and took the elevator downstairs. Ansel stood outside the main buildings lobby with a bouquet of roses, full of expectation. He kept looking inside eagerly. A smile hung on his face; he was about to see his beloved beauty, and his heart was racing with excitement. He had escaped from the studio while his father was busy teaching. At this moment, Andrews car slowed down and stopped not far away. He got out and walked towards the lobby entrance. It had been a few days since hest came to thepany, and Andrew still enjoyed the work atmosphere. Andrew was quite handsome and had a unique personality. He used to be Aubrees trusted aide. Compared to Ansel, Andrew had more steadiness and responsibility. Considering Aubrees twisted personality before, how strong must someone be to work by her side? And Andrew managed to satisfy her. Ansel was young andcked social experience; he was more like a sheltered flower. However, his father was a famous painter in the country, and Ansel himself had talent in painting. He had been learning from his father since childhood, and his works were excellent, often winning awards. The elevator doors opened, and Agnes walked towards the lobby entrance. As she approached, she saw Ansel standing outside with a bouquet of roses through the ss door. Her chest tightened with frustration! She was furious and quickened her pace! What on earth was this guy doing?! Why were some things so hard to exin? Just as Agness eyes were fixed on Ansel and she stepped out from the left door, she bumped right into Andrew who was rushing in! Ah- The strong impact made Agnes fall backward. Just as she was about to hit the ground, a strong arm caught her around the waist. Andrew quickly held her up. Agnes instinctively grabbed his arm, her heart pounding as she looked up into his eyes. Andrew then realized it was her! He felt a surge of joy and smiled slightly, Bubu. Agnes regained herposure and quickly stood up straight, Thank you. Andrew helped her steady herself before letting go. He looked at her politely, Are you alright? he asked with concern. The girl smiled and shook her head, Im fine. Outside the door, Ansel watched this scene unfold with a frown! Who was this man?! So tall and handsome! Could he be Agness admirer?! The way he looked at Agnes was different!! They were still staring at each other!! Ansel couldnt stand it anymore; he quickly walked forward with his bouquet of roses, Bubu!!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Andrew and Agnes turned their heads at the sound. They saw Ansel walking towards them with eyes full of affection for Agnes. He deliberately asked loudly, Long time no see, Bubu. Did you miss me? Chapter 2267: Are You Really Angry? Another boy called her Bubu? Andrew was slightly taken aback; he thought it was a special nickname. Agnes felt awkward hearing this, and Andrews heart sank as he looked at the boy holding a bouquet of roses. Was he Bubus boyfriend? Agnes red coldly at the grinning Ansel. For the most beautiful you, Ansel said as he shoved the flowers into her arms and grabbed her wrist, pulling her away. Lets go have a coffee! Agnes was dragged along passively, still trying to process what was happening. She nced back at Andrew. He stood there calmly, watching everything unfold with a sense of mncholy as his heart sank further. Did she have a boyfriend? Was this boy her boyfriend? Outside thepany, Agnes stood firm and threw the roses at Ansel. Are you out of your mind?! Ansel quickly caught the bouquet, looking like a child who had done something wrong. Dont be mad. I just cant stand seeing others interested in you. He likes you, so I wanted to nip it in the bud! Agnes didnt bother to exin that she and Andrew were just colleagues; she didnt see the point. She took a step back to maintain distance from Ansel, ring at him with a serious and cold expression. She was angry. Andrew watched the young couple from behind the ss door, then turned and walked away, feeling inexplicably downcast. Against the wall outside, Agnes looked at Ansel with disdain. You told me we were going to discuss some creative ideas, so I came down. And now youre ying games? Ansel realized she was angry and became anxious, stepping forward to exin. Donte any closer! Agnes raised her hand to stop him and spoke seriously. Ansel, am I not making myself clear? Do you want me to cut ties with you? Agnes, do you like that man from earlier? Ansel asked jealously, feeling ufortable. How long have I been gone? And theres already someone else by your side! You Agnes was speechless. We never had anything between us! And even if we did, what does it matter to you? Why wont you admit it? Ansel pressed on. Admit it so I can give up! He forced a bitter smile. Admit it; I can handle it. Fine! Agnes met his gaze firmly. Ansel felt like he had been struck by lightning.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Their eyes locked, and he heard his heart breaking but tried to stayposed. Agnes knew she had hurt him, which wasnt her intention. In the silence of their stare-down, she calmed down too and softened her tone. Ansel, dont send me flowers anymore. We are still friends. How about a coffee? He changed the subject. I want to talk. He couldnt let go; he genuinely liked her. Even if she was with that man now, they werent married yet. Ansel felt he still had a chance. But Agnes sensed that Ansel wasnt in the right frame of mind to discuss creative ideas with her anymore. So she refused, I have things to do. You should go back. Are you really angry? Ansel suddenly felt scared. Please dont be mad. Im sorry for being impulsive today and causing you stress. He bowed sincerely while holding the bouquet. Agnes looked at him and said, Okay, I forgive you this time. Then lets have coffee? No, I have things to do. With that, she turned and left. Chapter 2268: Spiritual Pursuit Ansel returned to his studio in a foul mood after being snubbed. He no longer felt like creating, pacing restlessly around the room. He had thought he could surprise her; after all, they hadnt seen each other for so long. Dont girls like flowers? She could keep them in her office as decoration, and it wouldnt cost anything. Why did she reject them? Ansel felt a growing distance between him and Bubu. He regretted his impulsiveness today, feeling the gap widening. The image of Andrew heroically rescuing her at thepany entrance haunted him, making him see Andrew as a rival. In the evening, after wrapping up at the film set, Summers ssmate asked to discuss something with her. She informed Spencer before leaving. This small gesture made Spencer feel valued in her life, filling him with joy. Driving home, Spencer was in high spirits, a smile constantly ying on his lips. The setting sun illuminated his face, entuating his chiseled features. He hadnt visited the club to check on the kids training for some time and wondered if they were doing well. Having focused all his attention on Summer recently and now having won her love, he decided to drop by the club. At the next intersection, Spencer changed his route. Half an hourter, at the club, Weston greeted him at the entrance. As they walked inside, Weston got straight to the point, Boss, when are you nning to return that tiny apartment to me? Whats wrong? Cant get used to living in a big vi? I prefer cozy spaces. Im afraid if I get toofortable in your big vi, I wont want to move outter, Westonughed. Plus, my mom ns to visit me. If I take her to your vi, shell never believe its not mine! How could I exin having so much money? Boss, now that youre with Summer, theres no need for you to stay there anymore. They say distance makes the heart grow fonder. Boss, can we switch back? Please? Spencer found Westons arguments reasonable and nodded, Alright, alright. Well switch tonight; everyone goes back to their own ce! Thanks, Boss! Since they hadnt moved any luggage during their initial swap, Weston felt relieved. Truly, theres no ce like home for a sense of security. After work, Agnes returned home and immediately picked up Bubu. Were you bored today? Did you miss Mommy? She stroked its fur and praised it, Youve been so good today; heres a piece of meat as a reward. The little cat was just as happy to see her and wasnt picky about food at all. Meow~ Its walk was adorably wobbly, and even its eating habits were endearing-utterly cute. Agnes loved sitting on the carpet in front of the sofa with Bubu in her arms and leaning against the sofa cushionszy yetfortable. She had received several packages that afternoon and hadnt had time to open them yet. What are these? Her sister came over with a ss of juice. Dont tell me you bought more stuff for your daughter? Of course! Shes worth every penny! Her sister nced at her and happily shared, I bought her a littledder for climbing exercise and an airline carrier thats both breathable and well-shaded. Her sister sighed and shook her head as she sat down on the sofa. You rarely buy things for yourself; your pursuit of spiritual fulfillment always outweighs material needs. Would you believe me if I said keeping a cat is also a spiritual pursuit?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Her sister watched as she gently stroked the cat in herp, eyes filled with soft affection and azy hint of ambiguity in her tone. Chapter 2269: A Breakfast Made with Love I dont understand the world of cat owners. It seems so troublesome, like giving vines and worrying about their health. Its almost like raising a child, very worrisome. Exactly, not everyone is suited to raise a cat. Agnes always felt a deep joy when holding Bubu. Summer leaned back in her chair and took a sip of juice before speaking. Ansel called me today. Her sister looked up at her, slightly startled, then looked down again to feed the cat. What did he say? She seemed uninterested in the boy. Hes not in a good state, Summer said gently, looking at her sister. It might affect thepetition. I cant provide him with emotional support, the girl replied honestly. He came to my office with roses, called me down under false pretenses. How inappropriate is that? During work hours! Ive told him countless times not to focus on me. Its never going to happen between us. Summer took a deep breath, frowning slightly. She thought to herself how rare mutual affection is in this world. Night gradually deepened The next morning. Summer woke up early and quietly busied herself in the kitchen. Agnes, who got up to use the bathroom, noticed the kitchen light was on. She was puzzled, nced outside-it was still dark-and then at the clock on the wall-it was only 5 AM! Why was her sister up so early? Agnes rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked towards the kitchen. What are you doing up so early? Are you hungry? Did I wake you? Summer asked softly, feeling apologetic. No, I just went to the bathroom. Oh, Im making some porridge for Spencer. He doesnt like outside breakfast and his stomach was a bit upset yesterday, Summer said gently. Agnes nodded. So its a loving breakfast. She gave a thumbs-up. You carry on; Im going back to sleep. Go ahead. Agnes turned and headed back to her bedroom. Time passed by slowly as the sky began to lighten and the kitchen filled with the aroma of porridge. This wasnt just any ordinary porridge. Summer had added chopped apple, pumpkin, and a few red dates to it-ingredients known for their stomach-soothing properties. She carefullydled out a bowl and let it cool slightly. The color was appetizing and it smelled wonderful. After tidying up the kitchen and washing her hands, Summer removed her apron and freshened up just as Agness rm went off.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Youre still at it? Its done. Summer smiled, looking aplished. The porridge is in the pot; help yourself. Agnes stretchedzily. Looks like Im benefiting from my brother-inw! Great! I hope we have porridge for breakfast every day! Summer carried the warm bowl of porridge and opened the door. She knocked on Spencers apartment door next door, guessing he must be awake by now. A momentter, the door opened. Summer smiled as she spoke. I made some porridge for you. When she looked up and saw who opened the door, Summer was momentarily stunned. It was Weston, wearing shorts and bare-chested. He woke up instantly upon seeing her and quickly hid behind the door, poking his head out awkwardly. Summer? Youre here too? Wheres Spencer? Summer asked with a slight smile, peeking inside. Is he up yet? Chapter 2270: Hidden Surveillance Boss the boss no longer lives here, Weston told her truthfully. We used to switch houses frequently, and now for various reasons, we have moved back again. Summer held a bowl of porridge she had simmered for two hours. She felt a bit disappointed but still smiled lightly. Its okay. This bowl of porridge is for you. Its a nutritious breakfast with apples and pumpkin. Weston thought for a moment and then reached out to take the bowl from her. Thank you, Summer. Youre wee, Summer replied with a slight smile. Goodbye. She then turned and went back to her own home. At that moment, Agnes, who had just finished brushing her teeth, sat at the dining table with a bowl of porridge. It smells so good! I never thought your cooking skills were good enough to set up a stall! Truly, the power of love is great; it can unleash all human potential! Summer smiled at her. If you like it, have some more. She then walked towards the kitchen. Why didnt you bring two bowls over? You could have had some with him and chatted, her sister asked, ncing at Summers retreating figure, unable to understand. Spencer moved out. He doesnt live next door anymore. What? Her sister quickly came to terms with it. Since they were already together, did it really matter where he lived? It wasnt his house anyway. Summer packed some porridge for Spencer to take to the film set. Arent you going to have some yourself? There isnt enough. I only made enough for three people. Morning.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. In a courtyard studio filled with Ansels fathers early paintings, there was ake in front of the studio, nked by two steep mountains. The studio was built in an ideal location. Ansel had returned from the city yesterday and had been in a bad mood ever since, leading to a sleepless night. He suddenly remembered the man he had seen yesterday at the entrance of Marsh Group-the same man he had seen in the hospital when Bubu injured his foot! Yes, it was him! Now they worked for the samepany, and the way he looked at Bubu was so suggestive. How could this be tolerated?! His phone rang, startling him. Ansel picked up his phone and saw his fathers name on the screen. He quicklyposed himself and answered, Dad. You went out yesterday and have been distracted ever since you came back. Whats going on? His fathers cold voice came through. Ansel was startled! How did his father know?? In the next second, Ansel realized something and looked around the room. No need to look around; there are hidden cameras in every corner of the studio, his father informed him. Ansels chest tightened suddenly! So every move he made was visible to his father even if he wasnt physically present in the studio? His father sighed lightly, his stern tone softening a bit. Where did you go? Can you tell me? Faced with his fathers concern, Ansels heart softened, and he answered honestly, I went to see Agnes. How long have you been secluded? You couldnt resist seeing her? He knew his son liked Agnes-a simple yet smart girl who was excellent in many ways. In such an intellectual family, having such a girl as a daughter-inw would be very satisfying. Ansel didnt answer; he did want to see her; otherwise, why would he have gone out? His father asked again, Did you meet her? Did you argue? Why are you in such a bad mood? Ansel recounted what had happened yesterday to his father. His father spoke earnestly, She is so excellent now; you should be excellent too. First win an award, then get a position at a university. Once your career is stable, everything else will fall into ce. Hearing this, Ansel had an epiphany and his eyes lit up. He decided to focus on his work and create diligently. Chapter 2271: I Love You, You Love Her Early this morning, another person woke up early-Andrew. He was busy in the kitchen for a long time, and the trash bin was full of fruit peels. Yes, he had specifically bought a lot of fresh fruitsst night.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Marsh Group. The prominentpany logo shone brightly in the morning light, symbolizing power and dreams. The groups towering buildings stood in the most prosperous center of Arkpool City, serving as icondmarks. The light tea-colored ss walls glistened under the dawn, resembling a crystal pce that held the dreams of countless young people. When Agnes walked into her office, she saw four cans of fruit on her desk. She was puzzled. Who left these? How did they know she liked canned fruit? There was no message informing her about it. Having already had breakfast, she wasnt hungry. She put down her bag and turned on herputer, diving into work. By ten in the morning, she had finished three chapters. No one had knocked on her door or disturbed her. She checked her phone but found no messages. ncing at the cans on her desk, she picked one up and twisted it open gently. It wasnt factory-sealed; this wasnt an original can. She sniffed it; it smelled fresh and was still slightly warm. Was it made this morning? She took a spoonful of peach and tasted it; the vor was familiar. She was sure it was Andrews handiwork. She ate a few more bites before sending him a text message: Thank you for the homemade canned fruit; its delicious. She didnt ask if it was from him; she was certain it was. In the spacious and bright presidents office upstairs, Andrew was organizing documents when his phone chimed with a text notification. Seeing it was from Agnes, his lips curled into a smile. He had been waiting all morning for this message. Reading her words made him smile even more broadly, and he quickly replied: Im d you like it. Agnes didnt respond again, but Andrew checked his phone more than ten times afterward. Maybe she was eating the fruit? Or perhaps she was busy? One thing was certain: Andrews heart was moved by this girl. He felt happy that she could guess he made the fruit; it touched him deeply and reminded him of when she had been hospitalized with a broken bone. However, whenever he thought of Ansel, he couldnt help but worry. This young boy also liked Bubu; did Bubu have feelings for him too? Andrew felt he should act first. Today on set, as expected, Elisa didnt see Andrew. Although he had informed her beforehand that he would be returning to thepany and wouldnte by, Elisa still felt uneasy when she didnt see him. During breaks, she repeatedly took out her phone, wanting to send him a message but worried about disturbing him if he was busy. Summer noticed Elisas emotions and came over to her. If you want to call him, just do it! When youre young, you have to be brave in love. Elisas cheeks flushed instantly-was it that obvious? Summer smiled and said, Andrew is still single now. Hes so outstanding and handsome; if he goes back to thepany, there will be many female employees lining up for him. Hearing this made Elisa even more anxious. Chapter 2272: Do You Think We’ll Meet? Summerforted her, Think carefully about whether you want to be brave and seize the opportunity. If you do, I might be able to help. Sometimes fate is in our own hands. How can you help? she asked, not fully understanding but clearly interested. Summer thought for a moment. Well, for example, I could arrange a dinner for you two, create some chances for you to meet. Feelings develop over time as you see each others good qualities and gradually be attracted. Love at first sight is rare; its often unresolved feelings from a past life. Hearing this, Elisa felt motivated, especially since Andrew was currently single. She really liked him and couldnt imagine anyone else in her heart. Elisa decided to bravely pursue her love! Summer patted her shoulder. Why dont you give him a call? Then she walked away, leaving Elisa alone. Elisa picked up her phone and opened the messaging app. She typed: What are you doing? She stared at the words for a few seconds until they almost seemed to burn into the screen. Then she deleted them one by one, feeling they werent quite right. What are you doing? The phrase carried a strong sense of longing. After thinking it over carefully, she typed again: I feel like my task is done. Spencer and Summer are really in sync.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. To ease the awkwardness, she added an interjection. After double-checking for typos, she finally hit send. A minute passed with no reply. Two minutes went by, still nothing. Five minutester, there was still no response Just as Elisas anxiety was about to peak, Andrews call came through unexpectedly. He actually called. Elisa quickly found a quiet spot to answer. Hello? Are you on break? Andrews voice was rxed and warm, like talking to an old friend. Yeah. Elisa contained her excitement and shared some updates about what was happening on her end. The conversation flowed naturally without any awkwardness. If it werent for this call, Elisa wouldnt have realized how much she liked Andrew. Hearing his voice eased her longing. That afternoon, after wrapping up work, Spencer found an excuse to say goodbye to Summer. Summer had originally nned to invite Spencer, Andrew, Elisa, and Agnes for dinner to help bring Andrew and Elisa closer together. But since Spencer spoke first, she agreed and kept her n in mind. After leaving the set, Spencer didnt have any other ns. He wanted to secretly visit the Campell family to see Mr. and Mrs. Campell, buy some gifts, show his sincerity, and try to win their approval. After all, if he wanted to marry their daughter sessfully, he needed perseverance and determination to win them over. As soon as Spencer left, Summer called her mother. Mom, Iming over for dinner tonight. Just letting you know so you can cook more rice. What about Agnes? Mrs. Campell asked. Should shee too? Im not sure if shes free; Ill call her. When Summer called her sister, Agnes happily agreed as she was nning to visit their parents anyway. Abroad. Although Ivan was on a business trip, work only took up a small part of his time. He spent most of it with his wife, mother, and children. Alfie and Diana had grown taller and smarter. The family enjoyed a peaceful and happy time together. Chapter 2273: A One in Ten Thousand Chance is Still Hope Arkpool City, evening. The intoxicating sunset bathed the alley in a golden glow, giving it an otherworldly beauty that brought a sense of inner peace. Spencer, with his roguish charm, carried two bottles of special liquor as he closed the car door and walked deeper into the alley. The uniqueness of this liquory in its high quality and affordability. For ordinary people, it was high-end and presentable, yet familiar and easy to drink. For Spencer, the price was negligible. He believed this practical choice would be more down-to-earth and eptable to Summers parents. Stopping at the entrance of the Not Just Flowers shop, Spencer nced at the sign with a sense of familiarity. He didnt care how Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell might oppose him; he only knew he had to persistently show up. With this conviction, he stepped into the flower shop. Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell, who were chatting over tea at the counter, looked up at the sound of the door opening and saw the young man holding two bottles of liquor. The couple exchanged nces. Uncle, Auntie, I came early today. You havent started cooking yet, right? Spencer smiled broadly, lifting the bottles in his hands as he stepped forward. I even brought some peanuts to share a drink with you! The elderly couple exchanged another look. What was this all about? Spencer approached them with a cheerful smile and ced the liquor on the table. Dont be unweing; Im sincerely here to visit you. Uncle, Auntie, have you reconsidered my rtionship with Summer recently? he asked with a smile. Do I have even a one in ten thousand chance of bing your son-inw? Mr. Campell and Mrs. Campell had indeed been thinking about it, especially after Mr. Marsh left. Having such an outstanding brother added points for Spencer. However, his troubled past worried them. Mrs. Campell asked, So? Would you be satisfied with a one in ten thousand chance? A one in ten thousand chance means theres still hope, Spencer replied. As long as theres hope, I wont give up. Even if theres no hope, I wont give up. Mrs. Campell thought he sounded a bit slick. Uncle, Auntie, I wont give up on Summer, Spencer suddenly became serious and reiterated his stance. I wont marry anyone but her in this lifetime. I believe my persistence and sincerity will eventually win you over. Did youe here alone? Mrs. Campell asked as she came around the counter. Didnt Summere with you? She shes busy tonight; the director wanted to discuss the script with her, Spencer fibbed casually. Shes busy. The elderly couple exchanged another look. Should they call to ask them to cook more food? It turned out it was for Spencer? That girl! She was already siding with him; truly, daughters are hard to keep at home once they grow up. Mr. Campell thought for a moment and said to his wife, You go ahead and cook; we can have a good chat with him while we drink. They say people speak truthfully when drunk; it was a good chance to test his sincerity. Some topics were easier to discuss without their daughter present.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Since they had decided to allow them to be together, it was time to thoroughly assess this man. Understanding her husbands intentions, Mrs. Campell turned and went into the kitchen, though she still disliked this man surrounded by scandals. Chapter 2274: Unexplainable Matters In the evening, the sunset began to dip below the horizon, casting beautiful afterglow on the rivers surface. Summer drove to the Marsh Group building to pick up Agnes for dinner. They had already arranged it over the phone, and Agnes was supposed to finish early. However, a colleague handed her a draftst minute, seeking her advice. Summer waited in the car as nightfall approached. In the Campell family flower shop, Spencer sat at the dining table with two elders. Earlier, he had gone into the kitchen to prepare a cucumber sd himself. This surprised Mrs. Campell, You can cook?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Yes, I learned it especially for Summer! Spencer lied without hesitation, I n to cook for her for a lifetime! Haha! Whether true or not, these words touched Summers parents. The vor of this particr white wine was exceptional. Spencer poured two sses, and for Mr. Campell, it was the best wine he had tasted in a long time. They clinked sses, and in that moment, their rtionship grew closer. Uncle, Auntie, Spencer took a sip of wine and boldly promised, When we have kids, Ill take care of them! Ill prepare the form, change diapers, soothe them, carry them! Ill take them to kindergarten! And no matter if its a boy or girl from Summer, I will love them! He hadnt even started drinking much but already sounded like he was tipsy with his grand promises. Mrs. Campell held her bowl while eating and asionally nced at him to gauge his sincerity. She found Spencer quite down-to-earth; even simple vegetable leaves with just oil and salt were eaten with relish by him. He must be used to gourmet food. As he repeated his promises over and over again, Mrs. Campell finally spoke up. Spencer, she said coldly, do you still text your ex-girlfriends? The air seemed to freeze for a second at her words. Spencer felt ufortable but couldnt avoid it. He answered seriously, No more texts, Auntie. There will be no further contact. With such a colorful past, do you know what worries me most? Mrs. Campells eyes were stern and concerned. Spencer shook his head while eating peanuts, Please enlighten me. Mrs. Campell stared into his deep eyes as if trying to see into his soul. Im most worried that after you marry my daughter, an illegitimate child will suddenly appear. Spencer blinked quickly and put down his chopsticks before answering earnestly, Auntie, you worry too much. Ive never touched those women! This shocked Mrs. Campell even more; she widened her eyes and asked cautiously, Is there something wrong with your health? Mr. Campell also looked at him incredulously. Spencer felt extremely awkward. Uncle, Auntie, he cleared his throat and continued confidently despite the awkwardness, Im very strict with myself and maintain my integrity; theres nothing wrong with my health. The exnation seemed weak and unconvincing to the elders. Seeing their disbelief, Spencer decided to be honest. Actually, he confessed, all my rebellious acts were meant to provoke my brother; I got involved in scandals just to ruin his reputation. After saying this, he took another gulp of wine and added regretfully, It was the dumbest thing Ive ever done; I deeply regret it! Chapter 2275: She Was Angry, But He Was Happy Even though the words seemed absurd, he didnt look like he was lying. Uncle, Aunt, Spencer said, his cheeks slightly flushed from the alcohol. This was a strong drink, one he had never tried before. Yet his mind was clear; he knew exactly who he was and the determination he was about to express. With a solemn vow, he said, Uncle, Aunt, I will give my bank card to Summer and transfer all my assets to her name. I will provide her with visible love and security. Mrs. Campell nced up unintentionally and saw her two daughters standing at the doorway. She wasnt sure when they had entered but assumed they had been there for a while. Both daughters had their eyes on Spencers back, likely having heard everything he just said. Uncle, Aunt, I can assure you that no one in this world is more suitable for Summer than I am. I am determined to marry her, take care of her for life, and always treat her well! I understand that epting me wont happen overnight, but thats okay; Im willing to wait. Please rest assured, I wont be reckless enough to drag her off to get a marriage certificate without your consent and blessings. I will restrain myself until then. Spencers tone was particrly sincere. He smiled and added, You dont have a son in your family; Im willing to be a live-in son-inw and take care of you in your old age. After speaking, he raised his ss and took another drink. Mrs. Campell frowned upon hearing this. Was he willing to be a live-in son-inw just to be with Summer? Summer quickly walked over to the dining table and snatched the ss from his hand. Spencer turned his head and was surprised to see Summer standing there. Summer? Why are you here? Dont you know you have a stomach condition? How could you drink white liquor? Are you trying to kill yourself? Summer was angry but also full of concern. Your car is still outside! Were you nning to drive drunk?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Spencer was still a bit dazed but thrilled that she cared about him. He stood up; although she was angry, he felt overjoyed inside and wore a slight smile on his face as he exined good-naturedly, I would hire a designated driver; dont worry, I wont drive drunk. I swear Ill never engage in illegal activities! Where would you find a designated driver around here? Summer exposed his lie with one sentence. If I hadnte tonight, you would have driven back drunk, wouldnt you? No, of course not! If I couldnt find a designated driver I wouldnt go back tonight. Spencer ced his hand on her shoulder and softened his tone. Dont be angry; trust me. Then, half-jokingly and half-seriously due to his drunken state, he said, Ill stay at your ce tonight. Summer felt awkward because of him; her mothers expression didnt look too good either-probably thinking he was being frivolous. Ahem! Summer cleared her throat. The next second, Spencer turned around and knelt on one knee in front of Summer. He took out a square box from his pocket and opened it; under the light, the ring inside sparkled brilliantly. Everyone present was astonished. Agnes covered her mouth in shock; the ring was stunning! But Spencer was serious; he wasnt drunk. Holding up the ring, he looked at the girl he loved and asked earnestly, Summer, will you marry me? His eyes were sincere; his tone serious as he held her hand. Summer stared at him in shock; she never expected him to propose! And under such circumstances! Mr. Campell put down his chopsticks, also taken aback. Mrs. Campells gaze fell on the uniquely designed ring in the box-it must have cost a fortune. Chapter 2276: The Sudden Proposal But his attitude was sincere. He said with deep affection, Ive been carrying this ring with me ever since it was custom-made. I havent rashly proposed because Ive been waiting for the perfect moment. Summer looked down at him, feeling slightly embarrassed as she wasnt mentally prepared and didnt expect him to be here. As soon as he finished speaking, Spencer turned his gaze to the elders of the Campell family behind him. Then he looked at Agnes standing to the side, and finally, his eyes returned to Summer. I think now is the perfect time because all your closest people are here with you. Mrs. Campell saw a hint of sincerity in his demeanor. From the moment this man walked in carrying two bottles of white wine, her impression of him had improved. Thus, Mrs. Campell did not stop the proposal. The small shop was filled with flowers, warm yellow lights, and a romantic atmosphere permeated by the scent of blossoms. Spencer looked at the girl he loved standing before him and confessed, Summer, although I am many yearste, I am still happy about our reunion. I may not have much to offer you, and it may not be what you need, but I want to give you my purest love. In such an atmosphere and hearing such words, Summer was naturally moved. She loved him as deeply as he loved her Having missed so many years, how could Summer not want to seize every moment now? Mrs. Campell was also touched because Spencers words were genuine; he seemed different from his online persona. Mr. Campell had already agreed in his heart that they should be together. Ever since Mr. Marsh visited and said those things, they had given it deep thought. With such an outstanding brother, it would be hard for the younger one not to be excellent too; he couldnt be that bad. Many things might just be superficial; seeing is believing, and one should trust their own feelings. No matter how bad someone is, if they havent wronged them directly, it doesnt count as bad. Sometimes fate is unstoppable; strong opposition only adds unnecessary trouble for young people. Their marriage to Rupert was their decision, and it turned out to be a mistake. So this time, they decided to let Summer make her own choice-as long as she was willing. Summer, marry me, Spencer said again as their eyes met. Summer regained herposure and slowly looked towards her mother sitting on the stool, knowing that she was the one who opposed it most strongly and couldnt ignore her feelings. Mrs. Campell withdrew her gaze and looked at her husband sitting across the table. Through their conversations over the past few days, Mr. Campell understood his wifes thoughts; she wasnt adamantly opposed but was more worried about their daughter nearly falling into a trap. As parents, their concern for their daughter outweighed everything else.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Summer, Mr. Campell stood up and walked over to the young couple. He looked at Spencer kneeling on one knee and then at his daughter who was as tall as himself. Dont worry about what your mom and I think, Mr. Campell said democratically to his daughter. We respect your choice. Spencer felt a mix of surprise and deep emotion upon hearing this. Summer was slightly stunned; her mother had clearly been strongly opposed. She turned her gaze back to her mother sitting on the stool. Mrs. Campell knew her daughter wanted an answer and cared about her opinion. Summer, Mrs. Campell also stood up and then looked at Spencer. Agnes stood nearby with bated breath, not daring to make a sound as she awaited the oue. Summer, Spencer, Mrs. Campell said gently, Marriage is between the two of you. As long as both of you are willing, your father and I are ready to see our daughter get married anytime. As she finished speaking, a loving light appeared on her face as she looked at both of them. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!